《Hey, My Twins Babies》


 Chapter 1 An Accident

    Chapter 1 An ident


    Winnie Chambers sat on the freezing chair of the hospital, feeling miserable and sad.


    Her father died in a car ident, and her mother was dying for many of her organs got injured. Though


    her sister did not hurt much, she got fainted by the bloody scene and now was still ina.


    It was identified that her father should take full liability of the ident, and Winnie shouldpensate


    for the dead driver and an injured man.


    Winnie broke down by this sudden hit, however, it was not the worst.


    Her father¡¯spany went bankruptcy and carried debts. The creditor came to the hospital and


    insisted not let Winnie go after having learnt the news that her father had died.


    Helpless, Winnie stood in stu. And at this time, the nurse came over.


    ¡°Miss Chambers, please pay for the hospital charges for your mother and sister, or we will stop the


    treatment.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, I will figure a way out.¡±


    Only the hospital charges made her helpless, let alone thepensation for the dead and the debts


    her father owed. Even if she sold herself, it would be of no use.


    Though it was hard, she had to try her best effort to find a way out. No one was willing to help her, and


    the only person she could think of was Leo Johnson.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    She called her boyfriend¡¯s name, but she didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Leo¡¯s voice came over the phone.


    ¡°My mother is sick, and I am in urgent of money, I¡­¡±


    Regardless her struggle in heart, she put her dignity behind and told him her difficulties. But before she


    could finish her words, Leo¡¯s cold voice was heard.


    ¡°Money? Do you want to borrow money or cheat me on money?¡±


    ¡°Cheat you on money? Leo, what do you mean?¡±


    Leo¡¯s words made her feel cold on blood.


    What had she done? Why would Leo think she was a cheater?


    ¡°Stop that, you have showed your true face, but you are still ying a show. Winnie, you are


    shameless that you ever curse your mother to dead for money.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, I did not¡­¡±


    Her words were interrupted again.


    ¡°Winnie, what else shameless requirement do you have? Who else do you want to curse? Let me tell


    you, even if your families all dead, I will not lend a penny to you.¡±


    It looked like that Leo was angry, but his angry was ironic to Winnie. It seemed that Leo had already


    known what had happened to her family, even the person she loved now wanted to get rid of her.


    But her situation did not allow her to be arrogant, no matter what, she had to have Leo helped her.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    However, before she was to ask for help regardless of her dignity, there was a sweet female voice


    came from the phone.


    ¡°Honey, I have had the bath water ready. It will get cold you don¡¯t take a bath now.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, I am waiting for you in the bathroom.¡±


    The voice was sweet enough to melt a person¡¯s heart, but Winnie felt cold on her, this voice¡­


    ¡°Leo, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have heard it. I was going to tell you about it anyway. Don¡¯t be proud you


    deceived me, I don¡¯t love you anyway.¡±


    Leo¡¯s words made her feel cold as if it had sent her in prison.


    ¡°Did she tell you that I am a cheater?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why? Do you want to threat her? Winnie, I warm you, she now is my woman. Dare you touch


    her?¡±


    Then he hung up the phone without hesitation after giving her angry warming. Was he the men she


    loved?


    Anger and grievance swallowed Winnie in an instant.


    In the VIP ward, Brian Be finally woke up after three days ofa.


    He had gauze around his head, and scratch on his face. Because of headache, he frowned, but it had


    not covered his handsome and resilient look.


    ¡°Why my head is in great pain?¡±


    Brian sat up while he spoke. His sister Ste Be came to the bedside and said with concern,


    ¡°Thank god, you finally woke up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your driver died.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I will let the wrecker to pay price.¡± He said with a frown.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Brian, the wrecker had died, and he is Dominik Chambers.¡±


    ¡°Dominik Chambers?¡±


    Brian was shocked. Howe Dominik was the wrecker? Did he do it intentionaly or was it an


    ident?


    ¡°Yes, it was Dominik. His wife and daughters were in his car. You bumped in the highway to the airport.


    Dominik should on his way to avoid the creditors, and he drove overspeed for he was anxious. The


    police said the speed was too fast that Dominik failed to control the car, and broke the demilitarized


    zone and bumped into your car.¡±


    Ste told Brian the preliminary investigation of the police.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Brian did not say a work but thought. ording to what Ste said, it was an ident. No, even if it


    was an ident, even if Dominik had died, he would not forgive Dominik. And since then, they became


    enemies.


    ¡°How is his wife and daughters?¡±


    Brian asked in a low voice.


    ¡°His wife was in great injury and was still in danger. The doctor said she has little change to survive. His


    little daughter was still ina because of severe strike and fright. And his big daughter came from


    abroad to take care of it.¡±


    Ste then added, ¡°Uncle Zak tried to do something while you were ina. Grandpa had given an


    order that you should get married after you wake up. Only when you have a stable family, he can give


    the position as the master of thepany to you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Uncle Zak would be this urgent. He lost his patience before making sure if I am


    dead or not. Ok, I will destroy all his hopes.¡±


    Brian said coldly, ¡°Since grandpa wants a heir, I will give him.¡±


    Ste left at night and Brian came out for fresh air.


    When he passed by the park in the hospital, he stopped his pace by a burst of sobber.


    Winnie stood in the park and was sobering because she could not face her mother and sister as well as


    she could ept the fact that Leo betrayed her.


    ¡°Why.. why¡­¡±


    Winnie did not know what she asked, she just felt it was so unfair. She was angry and felt wrong, since


    no one was willing to help her.


    At this moment, it rained cats and dogs. The rain drops covered the tears and the tears mixed with the


    rain drops.


    The woman crying sadly in rain made Brian frown.


    There was no light in the dark room, which made people feel frithened and panic. She felt uneasy at


    this moment.


    She had no idea what the man who would walk inter looked like, but she would give her body to him.


    Even Leo came to her now, there was no possibility that they would be together again.


    Before long she was sad, the door of the dark room was opened. As soon as she heard the sound of


    the door, she trembled suddenly because she was afraid, and she had the impulse to run away.


    But she had to face the reality. She had to do this for the sake of money, so she thought she had not


    qualification to run away.


    The man soon closed the door and came to the bedside directly, since he was familiar with this room.


    He found the women sitting on the bed, but he could not see her face clearly.

 Chapter 2 A Great Shame

    Chapter 2 A Great Shame


    This man didn''t want to know anything about this woman. As long as things went well they would not


    have anything to do with each other. Now he just wanted to do what he had to do.


    "Take off your clothes and lie on the bed."


    The man''s cold voice rang out in a lowmand.


    "Do you hear me? Now."


    The woman had no any action, so once again he showed his domineering manner, as if the woman in


    the darkness were his ve.


    Winnie was frightened by the cold voice. When she was to take off clothes, the phone rang.


    The sound of the phone was scary in the silence and darkness, but when she saw the caller ID, it gave


    her a glimmer of hope.


    "......"


    Winnie quickly picked up the phone, but the other side did not give her a chance to speak.


    "Winnie, you need money, I can give you a chance. We''ve been dating for a long time, and you haven''t


    even let me touch you. Now all you have to do ising over here at once, climb into my bed and


    serve me well, and I''ll pay you for your mother''s treatment."


    The words over the phone made Winnie¡¯s hope once again dissipated.


    "Leo......"


    "Don''t call my name, you don''t deserve it."


    Winnie wanted to exin, but she was disgusted to such an extent.


    "Will you calm down and listen to me? Do you think it fair to me that you have sentenced me to death


    on the words of others? Do we really love each other? Do we..."


    Winnie said with a little self-esteem, but the mand over the phone had no patience.


    "No need to exin, this is my only chance to you, you only have the right to choose rather than


    exin."


    Winnie was like falling into the ice cave. Her cheap self-esteem had been trampled and her heart had


    no feeling of pain.


    The only thing that made her less humble was this man.


    "I''ve found a man, and he''s giving me more money than you can afford. It is over between us, and I


    hope you will not be deceived again."


    As the words fell, the mobile phone had been ruthlessly smashed to corner. Then she angrily began to


    undress herself, until shey naked on the bed.


    At this time her body felt cold and her heart was like having a thickyer of ice.


    Winnie''s phone call was obviously from a man, which made this man frowned and said in a sarcastic


    manner.


    "You can¡¯t geta penny if you''re not a virgin."


    The cold warning was a great shame to Winnie. How could she end up like this? She was not even


    trusted.


    "You will know."


    For money, she could only pretend to be strong.


    Winnie was a virgin. When the man touched her, she trembled all over, but with the man''s warm palm


    moved back and forth, she felt hot.


    The man felt Winnie¡¯s reaction, but it satisfied him, until his force broke through the barrier, he was sure


    that the woman under him was clean.


    Winnie was tormented and powerless, lying naked on the bed. The pain of the lower part of the body


    was still there. The residual temperature of the room did not subside, but she heard the cod voice of


    the man.


    "These days you are in ovtion period, so you are not allowed to leave. I wille over at any time."


    The man had quickly put on the bathrobe, with his back to Winnie, speaking coldly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man took two steps forward and stopped.


    "I warn you, follow the rules since you have taken the money, or you''ll pay the consequences."


    In this way, Winnie was left the strange and dark bedroom by this cruel man.


    At the moment she finally breathed a sigh of relief, with tears flowing down.


    The next day the man came again and Winnie was performing her duties again, but the situation was


    much better than the day before.


    After the passion, before she could fell his breath, the man got up. Winnie felt cold for that.


    The room was still dark, but Winnie sat up and wrapped her body in a sheet.


    "May I... May I go out this afternoon?"


    Winnie asked tentatively.


    But the cold voice disappointed her.


    "No, if you go out, give the money back."


    The man quickly straightened himself up and strode away.


    "Wait, when can I go out?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "......"


    The man walked to the door as if he hadn''t heard her.


    Out of anxiety, Winnie directly jumped out of bed naked and blocked in front of the man, with her back


    to the cold door panel. It was a seamless contact with the man.


    The man bumped into the woman''s warm body. He was not excited but angry.


    "Get out of my way."


    The loud roar scared Winnie, but she insisted.


    "I''ll just say what I want to say and get out of the way."


    "I know you don''t trust me, and I know I''ll break the rules by leaving, but..."


    "Shut up, no buts. I''ll throw you out of this room if you don''t get out of my way."


    The cold voice once again sounded, frightening Winnie.


    ¡°Don''t be angry, Sir. I just want to know when I can go out. I won''t run, I won''t see anyone, and you can


    get someone to follow me if you''re worried. I......"


    Winnie wanted to shout back, but her situation at this time did not allowed her to do that.


    "For thest time, get out of ..."


    Before he could finish his words, the woman kissed on his lips.


    It was the only way Winnie could think of to calm the man down.


    With cold eyes and frowning, the man pushed Winnie away from him.


    "Ah..."


    Winnie fell to the ground. She failed to stop the man or get a chance to get out.


    The man left in an arrogant way. Winnie staggered up to turn on the indoor chandelier.


    She shed tears at this moment.


    Ever since she was born, when had she been so wronged? It was no different from being imprisoned.


    Her family was destroyed and she was betrayed by her boyfriend. Who would be more miserable than


    her? How could she make her life so miserable?


    After wiping the blood off her arm, Winnie turned off the light. She came to the window, pulled open the


    curtain with a small gap, and she could see the man¡¯s tall and straight back.


    She had long legs, steady steps, straight suits and meticulous hair. His back could let the girls scream,


    but the man was a shame for Winnie in her lifetime. She would not forget this back for a lifetime.


    The telephone was broken and she could not contact the hospital. She was locked up and could not go


    out. She was almost mad.


    When a maid came to bring her dinner, she begged for a long time before she could borrow her mobile


    phone and call the nurse.


    She was relieved to learn that her mother and sister were fine for the time being.


    Now all she had to do was persuade men to let her go out and pay her mother''s medical bills.


    Winnie opened the door and called the maid.


    "Tell your boss that my temperature is rising and it''s the perfect time to ovte and he''d bettere


    over."


    Winnie thought it was the only way to see the man, so she did not care about the consequence.

 Chapter 3 The Hen That Lays no Eggs

    Chapter 3 The Hen That Lays no Eggs


    Forty minutester, the man dide.


    This time Winnie was very good. She took off her clothes andy on the bed without waiting for the


    man''smand. She thought that only if she was meek enough could a man give her a chance.


    After the passion, Winnie''s two hands were tightly around the man, forcing him to stay on her body.


    "I want to go out. An hour will do."


    Winnie''s words made the man suddenly angry. He shook off Winnie''s arm vigorously.


    "Ah..."


    Winnie was in pain. The man had caught her injured part.


    The man paused and then stood up quickly.


    "You can get out if you want. Give the money back and get out now."


    "You..."


    Winnie was about to get angry, but she calmed down immediately.


    "My phone broke and I couldn''t contact my family. I''m afraid they will call the police if could not find me


    and you''ll be in trouble. I''ll go and arrange..."


    Winnie''s voice trailed off as the ruthless man walked quickly out of the room.


    When her ns had failed, she began to feel anxious again.


    Half an hourter, to Winnie''s surprise, the maid delivered a new mobile phone.


    "Our boss said, solve the problem with this phone."


    After the phone was adjusted, the first thing Winnie did was to contact the nurse and transfer 200,000


    yuan of medical expenses to the hospital.


    Subsequently, she contacted the family of the deceased who involved in the ident, but the family of


    the deceased did not discuss with her, leaving all matters to the injured to deal with.


    Winnie got the phone No. of the injured and call him.


    "Hello, I am the eldest daughter of the Dominik. I''m sorry I contact youte, my father..."


    "Get to the point."


    It was a cold man.


    "Well, then, I contact you about thepensation. Our family now..."


    "Three million for the dead, two million for me, one million for the damaged car."


    Winnie was shock to hear these big numbers.


    ¡°Isn''t that too much, Sir? It is six million in total. I can''t afford it."


    "Don''t bargain with me. You''re not qualified."


    ¡°But I really can''t afford that much money. My family broke now, my father...¡±


    Winnie had to stop speaking, because the other side had hang up the phone.


    She felt distressed after putting down the phone. She could not afford her life now, how could she get


    six million?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man was really serious. The next night he came to the dark bedroom. He stroked the soft skin,


    feeling the strangeness of the woman beneath him, and his passion grew higher and higher.


    Suddenly he touched Winnie''s lower abdomen and felt it was different with her soft skin, and his hand


    stopped there.


    Winnie exined.


    "It is a scar, to save a man who can walk without cautions.¡±


    Winnie raised her lips in self-mockery. If she did not exin, this man would think she had a shady


    surgery.


    To save a man?


    The man went on, with his warm palms moving down...


    The close contact of over the past few days had made Winnie unbearable. Shey on the bed, looking


    at the man who was to leave in the darkness. Then she lowered her posture.


    "Thank you for your phone. I''ll return it to you when the deal is over."


    The man was still indifferent and left without response.


    A weekter, after Winnie had passed her ovtion period, the man stoppeding. And she did not


    have to live in a dark room every day. She coulde and go as she wanted, but her maid was always


    with her.


    She was happy that her sister Vanessa Chambers finally woke up, but her sister had a terrorist anxiety


    disorder, which made Winnie frustrated again.


    Such a sister could not go to school and needed to be taken care of. Treatment would cost a lot of


    money, and she needed to see a psychiatrist. This was another burden to her.


    After leaving her sister''s ward, Winnie wanted to see her mother. The maid picked up the phone and


    handed it to her.


    "It is boss."


    Winnie took the phone doubtfully.


    "I..."


    "I''ll go to the vi tonight, so get ready."


    The man said domineeringly.


    "I am not in my ovtion period. We don''t have that agreement."


    Winnie resolutely refused.


    "I''ll pay you extra."


    "......"


    Winnie showed a wry smile. So now she was a prostitute? But she needed money badly, didn''t she?


    "50,000 at a time."


    The man hung up the phone, and Winnie darkened her eyes.


    In this way, Winnie could earn nearly 50,000 yuan a day.


    When the man came, it was already 11:00 in the middle of the night. There was no difference with


    many intimate contacts. He just vent the man''s exuberant hormone and wanted to nt the seed that


    belongs to him.


    After the final sprint, Winnie could not help but hug the man lying on her body.


    "Stay a little longer. It''s five minutes to twelve."


    After many days of pain, Winnie had not seen any hope or felt any warmth. The only thing that made


    her feel warm was the man''s body.


    At this time she was in grievance and wanted the man to apany her for five minutes.


    The man''s reaction let Winnie disappointed again. He refused Winnie in a disgusted manner and got


    up.


    "Turn off your desires. You don''t deserve it."


    "Desire? What desires do I have? It is my birthday, I just want to spend thest five minutes with


    someone, how can it be a desire?"


    In the dark, Winnie loudly shouted at the man¡¯s back. When the man left, she sobbed quietly.


    Unfortunately, her mother had gone.


    Winnie burst into tears in the dark room, and the sound of cry reached the ears of the man outside.


    The cry was as tragic as the one that had stopped him that day at the hospital. The man was so


    browned that he could not enter the bedroom.


    The next morning, Winnie was woken up by a maid.


    "Miss, Ie to confirm if you have your period?"


    "Yes, I had it yesterday. Check with me in the bathroom."


    Winnie''s eyes are red and swollen, with pain and heartbreak written all over her face.


    The maid confirmed and left, only to return a few minutester with a cold look of disdain on her face,


    as if Winnie was shameless.


    "My boss said it''s no use keeping a hen that doesn''ty eggs. The contract is terminated, and the


    advance is yours."


    A hen that didn''ty eggs?


    Ten monthster.


    The words "a hen that doesn¡¯ty eggs" still rang in her ears, but ironically, she was now standing in


    front of the vi with her one-month-old baby in her arms.


    The vi was familiar to her, as it were, but not the man.


    Looking at the baby in her arms, Winnie finally rang the doorbell.


    She was served by the same sardonic maid.


    Although surprised by Winnie''s sudden appearance with a child in her arms, the maid immediately


    contacted her boss.


    ¡°My boss told you to wait for him in the bedroom. You can''t see him as before. Give me the baby. It


    needs a paternity test."


    "Don''t worry, I know the rules. But I won''t give it to you. I can only give it to him."


    Winnie said in disdain. She would not give her baby to others.


    With that, Winnie went directly to the dark, cold bedroom with the baby in her arms.


    She put the sleeping baby on the bed. Looking at his fair skin and round face, Winnie was full of regret.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I have no other way. Don''t me her."


    She repeatedly confessed to the baby. She carefully looked at the child''s body up and down, wishing to


    engrave the baby in her mind. It would be herst memories about this baby.

 Chapter 4 DNA Solves Everything

    Chapter 4 DNA Solves Everything


    Winnie''s tears could not help falling drop by drop on the child''s body, even if she didn¡¯t want to, she had


    to give the child to his father.


    Because Winnie needed money, because Winnie was not able to raise him.


    There was too much helplessness for a person¡¯s life. What she was facing was the cruelest thing.


    Forty minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    Winnie turned off the lights in the room before letting the man in.


    In the darkness, the tall and straight figure carried the faint smell of cologne. Everything had not


    changed, but a child was in the room.


    "When you left, it was confirmed that you were not pregnant. What happened to the baby?"


    As he spoke, the man''s sharp eyes fell on the baby who was squirming on the bed. Although he could


    not see his face clearly, but he could feel his weakness.


    "The doctor said it is normal. Because I had period, I didn''t know I was pregnant until it had been four


    months."


    It was the first time Winnie talked about her privacy with a strange man, and she was not so calm.


    "What is your purpose ining to me after the baby had been born?"


    The man was still cold and harsh in the voice with obvious anger.


    "Money, I wouldn''t have sent you the baby if I haven''t needed money badly."


    Winnie stated the truth. If not for the money, she would rather take the child to lead a miserable life


    than send the child over. All this was about the money.


    "You have been short of money for a long time. I hate people who y tricks on me, tell me your


    purpose."


    The man grumbled impatiently.


    "I am not ying tricks. You think too much. I really should havee to you when I was pregnant. I


    didn''t need money urgently like this, so I nned to live with the baby on my own, but the reality was


    not as simple as I thought. I don''t have the ability to raise him."


    Winnie struggled to force herself to say theplete words. No one could understand her pain at this


    time.


    "Nothing more. You need not suspect me. Make a DNA check and we''ll talk."


    Winnie did not want to talk to this man anymore. Although the child was still small and had no memory


    or cognition and could not understand what they were saying. But these words were cruel to it.


    Winnie knew what the man was suspicious and understood his reaction, but DNA could solve


    everything, right?


    "You think DNA is going to solve everything? You''ve been gone for ten months. Do you know it


    changes a lot during this period?"


    The man suddenly shouted loudly, which frightened the baby in the bed.


    Whoa! The baby cried. Winnie quickly turned back to appease the child. Although he could not see the


    expression on her face, but the maternal brilliance in her voice was undoubtedly exposed.


    "Honey, don''t cry, Mommy is here. Don''t be afraid."


    The baby seemed to be scared. No matter how Winnie appeased him, he was still crying loudly. Winnie


    had no choice but to soothe her baby''s fears with breast milk.


    Winnie picked up the child, turned her back to the man, and began to nurse skillfully. This series of


    actions made the man frown.


    The baby stopped crying atst and soon fell asleep.


    Winnie put the child gently down again and turned to face the man. She still could not see the man''s


    face, but she could feel the man¡¯s cold breath.


    "Speak quietly and don''t frighten the baby."


    She reminded him and then continued to speak.


    "I don''t know what you were trying to say to me with that rant, but I don''t want to know. I''m here today


    to talk to you about the baby. If you want it, you can take it to have a paternity test, if you don¡¯t want it, I


    can take it right away. I have no money, but I wouldn''t starve him to death."


    "Besides, it''s only one chance for you and me today. In the future, my baby and I will nevere to this


    vi to you, and please do not disturb our life for the rest of your life.


    Winnie turned around to hold the baby, but was violently pulled back by the man. Winnie did not expect


    that and directly was pulled into the arms of the man, hitting his strong chest.


    "You..."


    For a moment, Winnie immediately stood up straight.


    "My baby is absolutely not allowed to be taken away by anyone. You are a surrogacy tool. If you send


    the baby back to me for money, you are not entitled to take him away."


    The man was angrier this time, but instead of yelling, he vented his anger on Winnie''s wrist. He


    pinched Winnie directly.


    "You''re hurting my hand. Please let go of your hand."


    Winnie said stubbornly. At the moment she was in pain and remorse like ten thousand arrows through


    the heart. Selling the baby she had given birth to was enough to break her. She had no dignity left for


    the man to trample on.


    The man relieved his force, and Winnie directly threw away the man''s hand.


    "If you want to baby let''s negotiate."


    "I have to make sure the baby is mine before I can make a deal with you."


    With that, the man walked straight to the child, but Winnie stopped the man in the end of the footsteps.


    "What do you want?¡±


    "Take the baby away."


    "No, you can''t. No one is allowed to take the child without an agreement."


    Winnie firmly said. She was not afraid of the man to take the child away and did not give her the


    money, but suddenly felt reluctant to give the baby away.


    "I need a paternity test."


    "The paternity test can be done with hair. You take him to the bathroom, cut off his hair and give me the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    baby back."


    The man stopped talking, but carried the baby to the bathroom ording to Winnie''s instructions.


    Ten minutester, the man came out of the bathroom to return the baby to her and strode away.


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief and held the baby in her arms.


    "Honey, I have my reason, I don¡¯t want to give you away."


    At the time of surrogacy, Winnie did not expect to have such a deep feeling for the baby, but now she


    was extremely suffering.


    If it were not for debts and reparations, she would have brought up the child in spite of her pains.


    Looking at the sleeping baby and its lovely little face, Winnie felt the urge to take her baby away with


    her. But just as she began to pack up the baby¡¯s things, her aunt, Isobel Chambers, called.


    "Winwin, how are things going?"


    "Aunt, I think..."


    Winnie was about to say she wanted to bring her baby back, but she heard someone else''s voice on


    the other end of the line.


    "Don''t put it off. It has been nearly a year since my husband''s death. Yourpensation has not been


    paid to us yet. We have elderly and children to take care of.¡±


    "Give us the money now, and don¡¯t find any more excuses. You say you have no money, but you live a


    good life."


    Winnie knew what had happened form the sound and they should be the family of the deceased.


    For nearly a year after the ident, Winnie hadn''t had a chance to meet the deceased''s family. This


    was the first time they hade to ask for money, which was nice enough to her.


    "Winnie,e back if it didn¡¯t work. We will think of other ways."


    Isobel said, feeling distressed.


    "Aunt, tell them not to worry. I will give them an answer in just a few days."


    Winnie, in such circumstances, finally gave up her idea.


    The man came again in the next day. The moment he opened the door, the room was till dark.


    "Have the resultse out?


    Winnie asked in a low voice, so as not to wake the child.

 Chapter 5 Triple Price for a Boy

    Chapter 5 Triple Price for a Boy


    The man correctly located the couch and sat down before he spoke.


    "It wille out three dayster."


    There was no anger in the man¡¯s voice, but it was still cold.


    Winnie tiptoed up to the man. She was already very familiar with the environment here, and could still


    urately find the man''s position without light.


    "What do you want? Do you want to talk with me?"


    Winnie didn¡¯t think he woulde here for no reason.


    "Say your condition first, since you did so, you must want to ask for more than the remaining money."


    The man''s apparent sarcastic tone made Winnie, who was standing on the side, very ufortable.


    "We agreed from the beginning that we would triple the fee for a boy. I was given half a million as a


    deposit. Two and a half million more would be enough. I won¡¯t ask for more."


    Winnie was short of money, but she would not raise the price.


    The man was silent for a moment.


    "I''ll give you another four million, excluding the five hundred thousand."


    "I don''t want the extra."


    Although four million yuan would solve a big problem for her, Winnie refused.


    "Don''t interrupt me. You''ll take it when I finish."


    The man growled and continued.


    "Of that, 2.5 million is stipted in the contract, 500,000 is for nutrition during the pregnancy, and


    500,000 is for one month of child support."


    The man stopped.


    "The other half a million?"


    Winnie had no patience to wait.


    "Do it with me again."


    As the man''s words fell, his hands began to move.


    He grabbed her by the arm and forced her to sit on the sofa, and pressed her under his body.


    This movement was coherent and rapid, and when Winnie realized what had happened, she had been


    pressed by the man under his body.


    "Hum..."


    Winnie sneered.


    "Before I had the baby, it was 50 thousand once, but after I had the baby, it goes up ten times. How


    could I not know that me worth so much?"


    Winnie''s heart was beating irregrly, but she said stubbornly.


    "If you think it is too much, we can do it several times."


    As the man''s voice fell, he suddenly kissed Winnie''s warm lips. It was a feeling he seemed to have


    been waiting for a long time.


    "HMM...Let go¡­I refuse."


    Winnie¡¯s intermittent refusal was submerged in the strong offensive of the man.


    The man''s lips controlled Winnie''s lips, and his palm moved to Winnie''s breast. The feeling of firmness


    and softness made him unable to move his hands and lips, and his body pressed Winnie steadily.


    The man returned the third day with the results.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "The identification hase out. It''s my boy."


    "Are you going to take him away now?


    Winnie had already known the result, but she was extremely reluctant when the man said that. She


    held the baby tightly in her arms, for fear that the man would take him away immediately.


    "I can take him away now. You have to raise him."


    The man¡¯s words were cold, but for Winnie, it was an unexpected surprise.


    "No problem!¡±


    "But...Can you pay me up front?"


    However, Winnie still had to face the harsh reality.


    "Thewyer wille and talk to you, and the money will be given when the contract is signed."


    The man then groped in the dark to hold the child. Perhaps it was his time to contact baby, he felt stiff.


    After dealing with everything with thewyer, Winnie called Isobel.


    "Aunt, I got the money, I have transferred to your ount. You give them the four million demanded by


    the family of the deceased. I''ll try to figure it out for the wounded."


    After thepensation had been paid to the deceased, Winnie felt a breath of relief. But the rest still


    weighed on her like a mountain.


    ¡°You have given the baby to him? Winwin, shall we take the baby back?"


    Isobel said sadly.


    "Aunt, there''s nothing we can do."


    Winnie was the baby''s mother, sure she wanted to have the baby.


    "Aunt, just do as I say. I''m trying to manage the rest of the money and I willmunicate with the


    injured."


    Winnie put down the phone and felt upset again.


    The injured man''s attitude was even tougher than that of the bereaved man''s family. Her phone call


    didn''t help.


    Winnie once again fell into distress. Although she had to think of ways, she did not have a clue for the


    source of money.


    The baby was raised by Winnie, and the man woulde every day.


    For men''s physical needs, Winnie did not refuse. She wanted to improve the rtionship between them


    to see if she could borrow some money from him.


    For these days the man was different from the past. Every time after sex, she would stay for a while for


    the baby.


    Winnie groped to get dressed and sat down beside the man.


    There was a moment''s hesitation before she spoke.


    "Can I¡­ Can I borrow some money from you? I......"


    "Is that why you''ve been obedient all these days? Is that why you sent the baby back sote?"


    The man did not give Winnie the chance to finish her words but directly got angry.


    "No, no. I borrow money from you, not to cheat. I''ll give you an I.O.U. and I''ll give you interest,


    absolutely no..."


    "No? Your ambition has been exposed. The next step you will take the advantage of the baby to marry


    me?"


    The man''s roar almost lifted the roof, while the baby in the crib was crying loudly.


    "No...No......"


    Trying to exin, Winnie quickly got out of bed and held the baby in her arms.


    "Don''t put on a show with me. You''ve shown your ambition on the first day. You can¡¯t cheat other man


    bute to. If I didn''t need someone to bear my children, do you think you''d have a chance of


    approaching me?"


    "Don''t try so hard. You are not qualified."


    Winnie was stunned. Leo''s sarcasm echoed in the ear again. They both said she had the ambition, and


    acting but her limited skill exposed her true face.


    She was cheap in the eyes of both men.


    The man put on the clothes, went to Winnie angrily, and grabbed the baby.


    "I''ll take the baby. Get out of here."


    "Wait, give me more time."


    Winnie eagerly stopped the man''s way. Looking at the crying baby out of panic, Winnie felt painful in


    heart.


    "Hone, I''m sorry. You must be happy, must be healthy to grow up."


    Her tears flew down, crying out loud.


    The man had a furrowed brow and pressing thin lips.


    Winnie took a data bag from the bed and handed it to the man.


    "Here are the basic information and matters need attention of the baby, and a present from me for him."


    "You must bring him up well and find him a good stepmother. Don''t let him be bullied by his


    stepmother."


    "You think too much, he has no stepmother, only biological mother."


    The man said and strode to the door holding the baby. Then he stopped.


    "Keep your contract. Don''t get your child into trouble. Don''t go around lying to bring shame to your


    child."


    The man''s words were cold and merciless, and Winnie was miserable.


    At the moment the door closed, Winnie could no longer hold up and fell to the ground crying. For


    money she sacrificed her most precious things, for money she lost all, even the least dignity was


    wanton trampling.


    "I''m sorry...honey, I''m sorry...I''m sorry..."


    The sad crying showed her helplessness.


    Outside the door, the footsteps of men once again stopped because of the broken cry. Looking at the


    crying child in his arms, he frowned and walked quickly away.

 Chapter 6 Meet in an Airplane

    Chapter 6 Meet in an Airne


    Four yearster.


    The ne was flying smoothly above the clouds, but the little boy in the first ss seat was fidgeting.


    "Daddy."


    Tentatively, the boy called out to the man who had fallen asleep next to him.


    "Daddy"


    Seeing the man didn''t respond, the boy gently pushed the man with his hand this time.


    "Yes?"


    The man woke up.


    "What is it?


    His voice was steady and introverted, but it felt no warmth.


    "Dad, I need to go to the bathroom."


    The boy said timidly.


    Brian nced at the woman sitting on next to the boy and found that she was also asleep, so he got up


    and took the boy to the bathroom.


    The boy seemed to be very independent. When he was using the bathroom, while Brian stood outside


    the door and waiting.


    In the first row of economy ss, a little girl of about five years old sat by the window, looking curiously


    at the endless clouds.


    "Mommy, those clouds are beautiful."


    The little girl had fair and tender skin and a pair of bright eyes on her small face, high nose and dimples


    when she was smiling.


    The girl had neat bangs and tied a small ponytail behind. Wearing a white cotton dress, she looked


    neat and lovely.


    "Mmm, it''s beautiful."


    Winnie looked along the direction of the girl''s fingers. It was really spectacr.


    "Mommy, the clouds always move when we''re on the ground. Why don''t the clouds move here?"


    "The little girl asked curiously in her soft voice.


    "It''s not that it doesn''t move, it''s that we don''t see it. The clouds are always moving in the wind."


    Winnie¡¯s soft and beautiful voice fell in the ear of Brian, who was standing out of the bathroom.


    This voice...


    Brian frowned, then looked sideways at the source of the sound.


    "Mommy, I don''t see the wind, either. Where is the wind? Have it gone home to take a nap?"


    The little girl looked innocent and ignorant.


    "Yes, Megan, you are clever. The wind was tired and went home to rest."


    Winnie showed a doting smile. Children''s world was simple.


    "Mommy, there''s a little brother watching us over there."


    Megan suddenly turned round and pointed to the two men standing at the door of the washroom.


    Winnie looked towards the direction of the finger of Megan, and looked into the man¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t


    know the man, but she could feel cold breath from his body.


    But the little boy next to him was very likable.


    The boy''s big eyes were strange and slightly timid. He had a straight nose, bushy ck eyebrows and


    curling eyshes. A jute bo on his head did not hide his jet-ck hair.


    Winnie looked at the boy and then at the man, feeling they looked simr.


    Winnie gave the boy a warm smile and a friendly wave.


    "Daddy, can I go over there and y with the little sister?"


    The boy looked up expectantly.


    "The ne is still flying. We go back to our seats."


    The man took the boy''s hand and was to leave.


    "Daddy, Mommy''s sleeping. I''ll wake her up if I go back. I''ll y with the little sister for a while and go


    back when Mammy wakes up."


    The boy said, backing away.


    "Uncle, let the little brother y with me for a while."


    Megan''s voice was sweet and soft, which made him hard to refuse.


    "......"


    Brian was silent and wanted to refuse, but the little girl in front of him took away his ability to think.


    "Please, Sir, let the child y here for a while."


    Winnie found the boy was reluctant to boy, so she intercede for him.


    Brian had a serious face. He did not want to make the child embarrassed in the public, so he had to


    "You''re alone here. I''lle and pick you up."


    "Thanks, Daddy."


    The boy was so excited that he ran over with a big smile on his face, and Brian took a look at him and


    went back to the first ss.


    "Hello little brother, my name is Megan Chambers, my family calls me Megan."


    Megan Chambers was very outgoing and introduced herself.


    "Hello, Megan, my name is Luke Johnson, my family calls me Luke."


    The boy sat in the middle of the seat and greeted with Megan happily, and then turned to say hi to


    Winnie.


    "Hello, Auntie, you can call me Luke."


    "Hello, Luke, good boy."


    Winnie looked at the little boy carefully again.


    The jeans and espadrilles looked ordinary, but they were all big brands. Winnie''s eyes fell on the boy''s


    left forearm, but she was disappointed that he was wearing a long-sleeved coat.


    The two kids hit it off, talking andughing about the world that only they could understand.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Winnie stared at the boy for a long time and was reluctant to move away her sight.


    The boy was finally taken back by the man and they never met again until they got off the ne.


    The nended smoothly. It had been four years since thest time she breathed the air of the city.


    Winnie had a kind of indescribable feeling and only felt her heart was still in a faint pain.


    She came back to the city where she had been born and raised after four years.


    On the airport highway, Winnie stared at the window without blinking, wandering her mind.


    Here, right here. This was where her father died.


    "Take me to the cemetery first, Daenerys. It''s been four years. I should visit my parents."


    Winnie said in a low mood.


    "Ok, I knew you want to visit the grave. I have the flowers ready for you."


    Daenerys Lewis was Winnie''s good friend, bestie, college ssmate.


    It was the first time they had met in four years since Winnie left.


    "Thank you, Daenerys, for visiting my parents¡¯ grave all these years."


    "Say thank you again and I''ll leave you on the highway."


    Daenerys said jokingly.


    "I am good, DaenerysAuntie. Don''t leave me on the highway."


    Megan seemed to be afraid and hurriedly pleased Daenerys, because it was her first time to meet this


    beautiful aunt and she did not know her well. If Daenerys really left her and her mommy on the


    highway, it would be terrible.


    "Oh, is the little beauty afraid? Don''t worry, I will not leave you here."


    Daenerysughed as she drove. She wanted to have one of the nice kids.


    "Mommy, Auntie won''t leave us. Auntie just made a joke."


    Megan finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    "Yes, Auntie was joking. She''s my best friend. How could she leave Mommy here? Megan, mommy will


    take you to see your grandparents."


    Speaking of parents, Winnie''s smile faded.


    If her parents were still alive, if they could apany Megan to grow up, that should be a happy thing.


    "Mommy, will grandma and grandpa like me?"


    Megan asked with worry.


    "Yes, they''ll like you."


    When they were in front of her parents'' grave, Winnie could not control her tears and kept sweeping.


    Winnie put the flowers in front of the grave, squatted on the ground and looked at her parents'' photos


    on the grave, sobbing.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m home."


    "Aunt and Vanessa are fine, don''t worry."


    The sudden departure of her parents made Winnie suffer too much.


    "Mommy, don''t cry."


    The warm hands gently wiped Winnie''s tears, which let Winnie have somefort.


    "I miss Grandma and Grandpa.Megan, the two people in the picture are grandparents, say hello."


    "Hello, grandpa, grandma, I am Megan."


    Megan greeted and made a deep bow.

 Chapter 7 First Day at Work

    Chapter 7 First Day at Work


    On the way back to the city from the cemetery.


    "It seems like it has changed a lot in four years."


    Winnie sighed with emotion.


    "Yes, a lot. You''ve changed, too. You used to dress formally, but now you have changed your style."


    When Daenerys caught a glimpse of Winnie in the rearview mirror, and found her had changed a lot.


    When they met at the airport, Daenerys thought she had made a mistake.


    She was wearing simple jeans with roll-up trouser legs, a pair of ultra-casual canvas ts, a white T-


    shirt and a loose-fitting jacket. She still looked girlish, but changed.


    "No, I just feel morefortable dressing like this to take care of kids after giving birth toMegan. When


    I go to work, I dress formally every day. When Ie home from work, I just want to rx."


    Winnie did not feel that she had any change, if there was, it was the suffering that made her mature.


    "By the way, will you leave again?"


    Daenerys did not want her to leave.


    "I don''t know yet. Mypany sent me to be a technical advisor for one year. I don''t know what the


    Winnie stroked Megan who had fallen asleep on her leg and answered in a low voice.


    She had deep feeling for this this city and she wanted to stay, but she was not sure if she could.


    "Don''t leave. You can quit your job and start over. After all, this is your home. You can''t always stay


    outside. Megan will grow up bit by bit, and she needs a more stable environment."


    The year had just begun, and Daenerys was worried that her friend will leave.


    After going through one parting, she didn''t want to do it again and she did not like that


    "We will see. I still have aunt and Vanessa, I can''t decide by myself."


    Winnie whispered. She had deep feeling for this city, but it had given her the most pain.


    "Well, we will talk about it in the future. A year is long enough for you to think about. By the way, does


    yourpany know youe back in advance?"


    "No. I changed my flight contingently without telling them."


    Looking at the increasingly busy street outside the window, Winnie was absent-minded.


    Four years ago, she walked in a mess. Some things had not beenpletely solved, so she was not


    easy toe back.


    The Building of the Bee Group¡¯s headquarter was located in the most prosperous section of B City


    and was thendmark building of B City. The Be family, who owned the building, became the


    unmistakable economic mastermind of B City.


    B City was the central city of the country, the national economic center, political center, cultural


    exchange center, scientific and technological innovation center, and it was the most direct window for


    the world to know this country.


    Since it dominated the economy of such a city, the Bee Group''s influence could be imagined.


    There were the Bee Group''s businesses and subsidiaries in Asia and even around the world.


    The man ran such a hugepany was great.


    A group of people were walking into majestic reception hall on the first floor with imposing manner.


    The man in the front was wearing a ck suit. He had straight figure, handsome face and deep eyes.


    He was like an invible king.


    He was Brian, the head ofthe Bee Group and he led the Bee Group to the world.


    Brian took the president''s exclusive elevator to the president''s office.


    When the elevator door opened, Brian strode to the desk and decisively pressed the internal line.


    In a few seconds, therge solid wood door of the president''s office was pushed open by a group of


    people. The employees in formal suits walked in neatly and began to report their work.


    "Mr. Be."


    ra Saunders the female secretary was thest one toe in, but her report was the most urgent.


    "......"


    Brian raised his cold eyes.


    "Mr. Be, the man sent to the airport this morning failed to pick up technical director from MT


    The female secretary seemed to have been ustomed to Brian¡¯s indifference and reported calmly.


    "Failed to pick up? You cannot even make it?"


    Brian frowned and was angry.


    "Mr. Be, the man who went to the airport checked and found that this technician arrived three days


    ago but she didn''t contact thepany."


    "Sorry, I am the technical director from MTpaby."


    As soon as ra''s voice fell, a woman''s clear and soft voice was heard.


    Brian looked toward the source of the voice and found a tall woman walking to him in a graceful


    manner.


    The woman was in wide-legged pants, high-heeled shoes and a white shirt with loose sleeves, which


    made her look elegant and charming.


    The woman had oval face, clear eyes and straight nose. When she smiled, the dimples could be seen.


    Her smiled showed that she was a delicate and elegant professional woman, but was quiet and


    intellectual.


    Her presence and her extraordinary temperament stunned the entire office.


    The woman fixed her eyes on the central figure with respect after looking around to everLKody, but


    there was a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    If she was right, the central man was the father of the little boy she had met on the ne three days


    earlier. From the boy''s behaviors and his excellent clothes, she knew he was a rich second generation,


    but she did not expect he would be the son of Brian.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Winnie recognized the man, but she didn''t mention it.


    "Please allow me to give a self introduction. My name is Winnie, the software engineer of MT


    headquarters."


    Winnie calmly stretched out her hand and greeted the man with a wrinkled brow and a cold face.


    Brian looked at Winnie''s slender and tender hands, but did not make any reaction. He felt that the


    woman in front of him was different from the casual woman he met on the ne.


    "This is the president of the Bee Group, Mr. Be."


    The secretary found Brian did not respond and hastened to ease the atmosphere.


    Winnie felt embarrassed since her hand was in the mid-air. She did not know he was so cold and


    arrogant. Anyway he was a plutocrat and the boss of transnational corporation.


    Winnie smiled and withdrew her hand.


    "That is so Mr. Be."


    "Beingte on your first day at work, I doubt your abilities."


    Looking at Winnie¡¯s eyes with sarcasm, Brian was not happy.


    Winnie did not expect Brian to meet partners in this special way, so she unconsciously raised a radian


    with sneer.


    "Mr. Be, I have been to the software development department beforeing here, but your staff''s


    the apartment, and thank you for arranging such a nice kindergarten for my daughter.¡±


    Winnie was gentle and elegant, but Brian''s face changed.


    The directors of all departments were surprised that such a beautiful woman had already married and


    had children, which really upset a lot of people. ButBrian''s face changed, they did not dare to show


    their feeling.


    "Thank you, Mr. Be. I should get back to work."


    Winnie turned to leave gracefully.


    "ra, get ready. I''m running the software development meeting myself."


    Brian suddenly changed his work n. He wanted to see why this woman was pround.


    "I''ll arrange it."


    ra took orders and went out to get ready.


    The Bee Group had just acquired a mid-sized mobile phone manufacturer in the country and was


    confident that it would be a leader in the mobile phone industry.


    After the acquisition, the mobile phone brand officially changed its name to LK.


    After the brand was established, the Bee Groupcooperated with MT the world top software


    guaidance and appointed as the director in the Bee Group.

 Chapter 8 That is It

    Chapter 8 That is It


    Brian led a group of people toe to the office of software department with great and mighty vigour


    and majestic momentum no one could reach.


    When opening the door of the meeting room, his deep eyes first fell on Winnie''s face. When seeing


    Winnie was still full of confidence, Brian frowned.


    When everyone was seated, the host dered the opening of the meeting.


    "First let¡¯s wee Ms. Winnie, a software engineer from MT."


    As the host''s voice dropped, a round of apuse followed.


    Winnie rose gracefully with a smile on her face.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Winnie from MT headquarters. I look forward to working with all of you over the


    next year as we work together to create the next chapter in mobile phone."


    Once again, Winnie''s confident remarks won apuse, but that apuse definitely didn''t include Brian.


    WhatBrianwanted was results, not armchair tactics.


    "Time is limited. Let''s get to the point."


    The apuse stopped abruptly in Brian''s cold voice, making Winnie feel embarrassed again.


    Winnie sat down and was puzzled.


    Was Brian cold and domineering character originally or did he deliberately aimed at her?


    She just came back in advance without informing thepany. Was she against the rules, or this cold


    and proud president wanted to y rough?


    "Miss Chambers, please introduce to us the application and operation of the software."


    The host of the meeting did not dare to disobey orders but said.


    "Such a simple question needs not expaination. What price of the phone do you want? I was


    responsible for selecting the softwares, the chips, and then providing technical guidance for the


    software."


    Winnie was confident and no one could pick out any mistakes in her words.


    Winnie had prepared for today''s meeting and had her own unique ideas. So no matter who was


    hosting, she was confident she would be able to handle it.


    But looking at Brian¡¯s doubts in his eyes of her ability, she gave up what she had prepared. If he


    wanted to know her ability, she would not tell until the finished product.


    Winnie''s words made all the people in the room look at each other. Was she a super engineer or


    people with high titles were so arrogant?


    "......"


    The host was embarrassed and did not know how to continue. When he was about to speak,Brian¡¯s


    cold voice was heard.


    "The chief engineer of MT is nothing more than this."


    Brian got up, frowned and looked at Winnie with deep eys before he strode away.


    Winnie¡¯s confidence made him annoyed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When he was back to the office, Brian ordered the secretary to send Winnie''s basic information.


    ra sent Winnie''s information to the president''s office as quickly as possible.


    Winnie, female, 27 years old.


    27 years old? At 27, she had unshakable confidence, which was obviously against her age.


    Family member, 4-year-old daughter.


    Postgraduate, studying in M country, now worked as superior engineer in MT Software Technology.


    She had won many important awards in international software programmingpetitions.


    She had been involved in software development, software programming,puter, mobile phone,


    various chip development of household appliances and had made remarkable achievements. In


    addition, she held the state-recognized teacher certificate,wyer certificate and so on.


    Was such luxuriant brief introduction true or false?


    After reading the basic information of Winnie, Brian frowned.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    "Yes."


    ra answered in the affirmative.


    "She and the child are the only family members. Why there are no parents and spouses?"


    Asked Brian with dissatisfaction.


    "I have just checked that Miss Chambers''s husband is her ssmate. She divorced shortly after the


    baby was born, and the baby is under her care. As for the parents, they seem to be gone."


    ra had been working for Brian for more than four years. She thought she knew Brian better than


    anyone else. Brian would not be satisfied with Winnie''s simple family members, so she did an


    investigation in advance.


    But that was all she could find.


    "Get out of here."


    Brian ordered in a quiet voice.


    Winnie''s first day at work went well. It would have been better without the presence of the cold-faced


    president.


    Winnie got off work on time and took the car from the underground parking lot. When she opened the


    door, she saw Brian.


    Winnie resolutely closed the door and went directly to Brian''s car.


    "I''d like to speak to Mr. Be alone. Would you give me a chance?"


    Winnie asked the driver and assistant who were about to get in the car, but before the two reacted,


    Winnie had opened the door and sat next toBrian.


    "Mr. Be."


    ¡°Who told you to get in the car?¡±


    Brian suddenly darkened his face.


    "Me, of course."


    Winnie said fearlessly.


    "Mr. Be, I want to know why you treat me this way? I don''t seem to have done anything wrong."


    Looking atBrian''s face, which was always cold, and thinking of his scornful attitude when he left the


    meeting room, Winnie was dissatisfied.


    "Do your job and don''t make me think you''re shy."


    Brian had a sense of anger.


    "How do you know I''m shy before I have done it? It seems that you have doubts about my ability. In


    that case, you can ask for a recement."


    After Winnie said that, she nced at Brian and stretched out her hand to push the door. Unexpectedly


    before she touched the door, she was yanked back abruptly.


    "No one dares to talk to me like that. Are you challenging me as the president or a man?"


    Brian grasped Winnie''s arm tightly with his right hand, and his eyes showed danger and coldness.


    "No one dares talk to you like that because they are your employees and they take your pay. I''m not


    afraid, because the money I earn isn''t yours."


    "And I... Ah..."


    Winnie wanted to say that she did not chanllenge him, but talked about the truth, but Brian suddenly


    pulled her with force so that she fell into the man''s arms.


    "If it is not because of work, you offered to get in my car because I''m a man."


    Brian''s voice was cold, as if it didn''t match what he was saying.


    The smell, the cologne...


    Winnie lost for a moment and quickly got up to flee.


    "You are arrogant and rude."


    Winnie said in a low voice, afraid that people outside would misunderstand what was going on inside


    the car.


    After the words fell, she found that her hand was in Brian''s hand. She felt unease and withdrew it


    quickly.


    "Mr. Be, please let go of my hand."


    In Winnie''s reminder, Brian let go of Winnie''s hand, but just now he had a moment of absence,


    because the feeling in his hand......


    "If you have the ability, show it. If you don''t, I''ll send you back before you asked. I warn you, please


    focus on your work as a partner. Don''t try to provoke me as a man. You can''t afford the consequence."


    There was a glint in his eye, followed by a cruel, scornful warning that restored his cold character.


    "You..."


    "Get out of the car, or I will ask the secretary to get a room."


    "Rascal."


    Winnie got off the car angrily. She just wanted to exin her attitude, but he thought she was seducing


    him. Was there a problem in her expression, or in that arrogant head?

 Chapter 9 Meet Luke Johnson

    Chapter 9 Meet Luke Johnson


    Winnie drove to the kindergarten. She was surprised to see Meganing out with Brian''s son.


    "Mommy."


    Megan sprang at Winnie''s arms happily. Luke showed an envy look.


    "Hello, Auntie."


    "Hello, Luke, I did not expect to see you again. I am d to see you."


    Winnie was d, let go ofMegan and squatted down to give Luke a big hug.


    "I am d too."


    Luke gave Winnie a hug with an unfamiliar action.


    "Mummy, Luke is in a ss with me, and he takes care of me."


    Megan exined and seemed to be more excited than Winnie.


    "Oh, what a coincidence. Thanks for your care, Luke..."


    Compared to his ice-cold father, Luke was a sunshine boy.


    "You are wee. It is my pleasure"


    Luke said like a small adult. For the first time he felt himself important. AndWinnie¡¯s hug was warm.


    "Little cute, you are so sweet, I like you."


    Winnie pinched Luke''s face in a spoiled manner, but her heart was bitter.


    "It''s time to go home, Little Young Master."


    A man suddenly appeared. Winnie looked back, and when she turned to see Luke, there was no smile


    on his face.


    "Auntie, I should go home. Goodbye, Auntie, goodbye, Megan."


    "Oh, ok, see you tomorrow."


    "Goodbye, Luke."


    Luke followed the man to leave. Looking at the weak figure and thinking of his smile suddenly


    disappeared, Winnie had a kind of bitter feeling in heart.


    "Mommy, can you give me a brother, too, so that he can protect me?"


    In the car, Megan asked innocently.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes went dark and suddenly felt a sharp pain.


    "Luke can protect you."


    If that child had not been sent away, he would now be as big as Luke.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the next morning, Winnie sent Megan to the kindergarten and deliberately waited for a while, but she


    did not see Luke, perhaps he came earlier.


    It was the second day of work, which was the start of the official work mode.


    The first batch of phones ready for the market were already taking shape, and now the conference was


    discussing the software and chip configuration of each model.


    TodaLKrian was not there and she was more at ease. No one picked on her, and she would not go


    against anyone.


    "Based on the data you have given me, I have given my opinion on the configuration of each phone. I


    have detailed description on the processor, memory, camera, even the sensor and screen. I have also


    made detailedments on the user interface and application software. Seth, please report to Mr.


    Be. If he is not satisfied, I will make improvements."


    From the beginning of the meeting to now, Winnie was almost the only one exining. Her professional


    knowledge attracted admiration from everyone, which was quite different from her yesterday.


    "Ok, I''ll go to the president''s office after the meeting."


    Seth admired Winnie, who was young but had outstanding achievements.


    "Please convey this to me, Seth. My advice is to have high configuration and strong performance, and


    the price must be affordable. If we do that, we will be able to crack the market with our first phones."


    Winnie added, passing on her ideas to Seth. She really didn''t want to see that ice face.


    "I will. Miss Chambers, there is thest item. The design department just sent this phone. It is a high-


    end phone. Please have a look at the design drawings, it would be better to reduce the cost."


    Winnie took over the information in Seth''s hand and looked through it, but she frowned when she saw


    the design.


    "This mobile phone has been listed by other manufacturers, if we produce it, we are imitating. Without


    innovation, it''s hard for consumers to remember us."


    "This phone is not novel enough, and my advice is either to have good configuration or don''t put it into


    production."


    Winnie was not convinced about this foldable phone, saying it had no appeal other than its price.


    "But the cost will be high with good configuration. If it''s higher than other brands, we have no


    advantage."


    Seth borated his views.


    "That''s why I say we can''t follow the footsteps of others. We have to innovate. Let the design


    department study it. That''s my personal opinion and it''s up to Mr. Be to decide."


    As Winnie''s words fell, there was silence for a moment.


    "Seth, wait for two minutes, I will configure this phone."


    Winniestill felt unease, but her work was limited to the hardware and software inside the phone. She


    just had to do her job. It didn''t seem to matter to her what products thepany wouldunch.


    A few minutester, Winnie used aputer to make a two configuration sheets. Which one to choose


    was their business.


    "Miss Chambers, didn''t you say that this phone is better not be on the market?"


    Seth asked in bewilderment.


    "I said it was my opinion. Despite the fact that I gave the configuration sheet, I still stand by my opinion.


    You can report to Mr. Be."


    Winnie said and began to tidy up her files andputer.


    At the end of the meeting, the video screen in the president''s office locked on Winnie.


    Brian''s eyes were deep, and his eyebrows were uplifted.


    He was watchingWinnie¡¯s performance at the meeting. She was very serious and confident in her work,


    and she was in control of her professional knowledge.


    In the eyes of Brian, Winnie''s work experience and age were not consistent.


    "Mr. Be, shall we request MT to change her?"


    ra asked.


    "I''ll be watching for a while."


    This woman was still valuable. He must continue to observe and must not miss the talent.


    "Tell the design department to redesign a high-end phone."


    Thinking ofWinnie¡¯s opinion, Brian was angry. Even a software engineer knew that the design was an


    imitation. Didn''t those professional designers he hired at his high sry know that?


    "I''ll inform them."


    Not long after ra went out, Seth came to report the work.


    Brian had seen the whole meeting, so it was not necessary for Seth to borate.


    He carefully looked through Winnie''s configuration sheet, and his face gradually eased down.


    "There is no need to improve. Except for high-end phones, they all start to put into production


    ording to this configuration sheet."


    Brian could not find a w inWinnie¡¯s configuration sheet.


    "Seth, please inform the staff of your department to have dinner tonight to wee Miss Chambers."


    "Ok. Mr. Be, how about the high-end phone?"


    Seth did not know why Brian did not give opinion on high-end phone.


    "Give me your opinion first."


    Brian said indifferently.


    "I just studied Miss Chambers''s opinion and the two configuration sheets she gave me. I think Miss


    Chambers''s analysis is reasonable. My opinion is that we don¡¯t produce. And if we need to produce it,


    we should make it with low configuration and can not put the high-end phone into the market."


    Seth gave his opinion.


    "I willmunicate with Miss Chambers. Even if this model does not use in high-end phones, we have


    to have high-end phones. Otherwise we will be positioned as inferior."


    Brian''s deep eyes make people unpredictable, he wanted to be more based on the brand.

 Chapter 10 An Extra Person in the Bed

    Chapter 10 An Extra Person in the Bed


    In the evening, the hotel room was lively. People were drinking happily for the arrival of Winnie.


    Winnie was happy, but she didn''t drink too much wine. After all, she needed to take care of her child, so


    drinking too much was inconvenient.


    "I would like to propose a toast to Miss Chambers. I hope we can have better cooperation in the future."


    Seth was already slightly drunk and did not know how many times he had toasted.


    "Don''t worry, Seth. There will be no problem with the cooperation."


    Winnie said with a smile, and did not know how many times she made such an answer.


    "Winnie, I would like to propose a toast to you. I will study hard from you, please help me more, I want


    to be an excellent engineer like you."


    Alice Dawson the assistant arranged bythe Bee Groupto Winnie said with a smile. She had just


    graduated from the university. She was young, but she was ambitious.


    "No problem. You can surpass me if you try hard."


    In Winnie''s eyes, this assistant was more like a sister. As Winnie''s voice fell, someone said.


    "Mr. Be, Mr. Be ising!"


    Everyone looked to the door in surprise.


    Winnie turned and did not expect Brian really appeared, which disappointed her.


    "Mr. Be."


    Thest one to react was Seth, who quickly got up to give his seat.


    Brian did not look angry, but he was serious, so that everyone''s mood was forced to restrain.


    Brian sat down naturally with Winnie beside her.


    He turned to Winnie with pale face, Brian said calmly.


    "Sit down, everLKody. I''m here to wee Miss Chambers on behalf of the Bee Group."


    "Mr. Be, allow me to interrupt. Miss Chambers just said, when we are not in thepany, we can


    call her Winwin, you can also call her Winwin."


    It was Seth who cut in. He must have had too much wine. If he were sober, he wouldn''t have dared to


    interrupt Brian.


    However, Brian was not angry, but said in a low voice.


    "Winwin."


    "Mr. Be, thank you foring. I didn''t expect that I as a small employee can have you here. It is


    my honor."


    Winnie said indifferently. With thest lesson, she paid special attention for fear of being misunderstood


    was ulterior motives.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Have a drink, then."


    As Brian spoke, the assistant had prepared the wine.


    "I, Mr. Be..."


    Winnie wanted to refuse, but Seth interrupted her.


    "Miss Chambers, you don''t have to drink our wine, but you have to drink Mr. Be''s wine. He never


    propose a toast to anyone."


    Since Seth said so, Winnie could not refuse.


    "In that case, I''ll have a drink."


    However, after this ss, she could not stop drinking. Winnie not good at drinking flushed and showed


    her dimples.


    Looking at the charming Winnie, Brian lost his mind for a moment.


    Winnie eventually got drunk and was sent home.


    Brian supported Winnie and searched in her bag for a long time before he found the key to the house


    and opened the door.


    "Mommy."


    "Winwin, you are back..."


    Hearing the sound of the door, Daenerys and Megan walked over together, only to find Winnie was


    nestled in a tall and handsome man''s arms.


    "What''s the matter? Get drunk?"


    Daenerysquickly came to help Winnie regardless of the man.


    Brian did not answer but directly helped Winnie to sit on the sofa. Then Daenerys''s cell phone rang.


    "Mom..."


    "Ok, ok, don''t worry, I''ll be right back."


    Daenerys put the phone down, looking nervous and anxious.


    "Sir, I have something urgent to deal with, so please take care of Megan and Winwin."


    Daenerysdid not care who the man was and left after saying that.


    "Uncle, did mother drink a lot?"


    Megan walked to Brian and tentatively asked.


    "Well......not much. She will be fine after sleep."


    Brian did not know how to answer the child, and he said so.


    "Uncle, please help Mummy to bed, she will be ufortable here."


    Megan tried, but her strength was too small to help her, so she had to ask Brian for help.


    "......"


    Brian was cold on face and had to pick up Winnie, but Winnie did not cooperate, so he failed to help


    her up and could only pick her up to the bed in the bedroom.


    "It''s gettingte. Go to bed with your mommy. I am leaving."


    After helping Winnie to cover the quilt, Brian was ready to leave.


    "Uncle."


    Megan¡¯s childish voice called Brian again.


    "Uncle, I dare not sleep. Can you leave after I fall asleep?"


    Megan begged and her poor little eyes made Brian could not bear to leave.


    "You go to bed and I''ll leave after you''re asleep."


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    Megan was so excited that she didn''t run back to the bed. Instead, she held Brian''s hand and pulled


    him to the bed.


    "Uncle, have a sit, you leave after I fell asleep."


    Megan went to bed, got into Mummy''s quilt, and theny down in front of Brian, during the whole


    process she did not loosen Brian''s hand.


    "Close your eyes and go to sleep."


    Brian said, he did not understand why Megan had been watching him with a smile and not ready to


    sleep.


    "You feel like my Dad."


    Megan¡¯s word made Brian think of Winnie''s family members. There were only a mother and a daughter.


    Instantly his heart was like be hit and trembled.


    "Go to sleep."


    His voice softened distinctly. He was cold and friendless by nature, but he could not refuse such an


    expectant child.


    In the morning, Winnie woke up in a daze. Being dizzy, she knew it was all caused by alcohol.


    When she turned back and found her daughter was still asleep, she showed a smile.


    The next moment she froze and her smile disappeared.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie asked in a low voice, for fear of waking up Megan.


    "Nothing."


    Brian did not know why he was here, nor did he know why he had fallen asleep. Didn''t he have trouble


    sleeping in strange ces?


    "You..."


    Winnie tried hard to recall what happened the night before, and finally she gave up because she finds


    herself had fragment memory.


    Winnie tiptoed out of bed, found herself still wearing yesterday''s clothes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She walked to Brianand pulled him out of the bedroom.


    "I don''t remember what happenedst night, Mr. Be, but it doesn''t seem right for you to stay here.


    For whatever reason, you should leave."


    Winnie''s tone of me was obvious.


    For so many years, she kept her distance from any man for fear of getting into unnecessary trouble.


    However, Brian slept in her bed. If this was spread out, it would be said she seduced the president.


    ¡°I''m leaving. I don''t want to get into unnecessary trouble, especially you''re an active single woman.


    Your friend had to deal with her business and asked me to look after you."


    Brian frowned and his cold and deep eyes fell on Winnie¡¯s confused face.


    "You......Mr. Be, please watch your mouth. Yes, I am a single woman, but I won¡¯t seduce you. I am


    not that bad, and I have no feeling for you."


    Winnie admitted that Brian was an excellent man, but she had long given up her heart to men. She


    would not seduce a married man. She was angry that he had denigrated her.

 Chapter 11 Stay for Breakfast

    Chapter 11 Stay for Breakfast


    Brian was silent and his eyes darkened.


    He got close to Winnie step by step. Winnie was confused and stepped back.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Winnie was rmed.


    "Nothing. I want to see if your eyes are sincere, and if you mean what you say. You said you have


    feeling to for me, but I think you set it all up. You started drinking when I got there and when I took you


    home, your friend suddenly left. You designed it."


    Brian forced Winnie to the wall and got close to feel her breath. There was a light wine fragrance, but a


    familiar feeling.


    "You......I did not. You''re distorting the truth."


    Winnie denied it and she hated most was to have ambiguous contact with men.


    After giving birth of her child, she had resolved never to have close contact with a man, nor marry, but


    live with her children for the rest of her life.


    However, the man who had only known her for a few days ndered her character and ruined her


    innocence.


    "You know it, I warn you again to be quiet."


    Brian warned in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Be, please keep your distance from me. What you think of me is your business. Show me the


    least respect."


    Winnie said seriously and there was anger in her eyes.


    Brian got closer to Winnie who was angry with him. He grabbed Winnie''s hands on his chest and


    pressed them against the wall.


    Brian was approaching bit by bit and his eyes were cold and dangerous.


    "Mommy..."


    Megan''s voice came in time, which made Winnie sigh of relief.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Brian let go of his hand. Winnie pushed him away and walked quickly to Megan.


    "You woke up early. Do you want to sleep longer?"


    "No, I''m not sleepy."


    Megan bypassed her mommy and directly came to Brian and gently held Brian''s big hand.


    "Thank you, Uncle. I slept well."


    The girl''s sincere eyes stunned Brian.


    "My pleasure."


    "Megan, go to wash with mommy, Uncle needs to go to work."


    Brian said and looked up to Winnie. As he wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Megan.


    "Uncle, Mommy can make delicious breakfast. You stay and eat breakfast before you go to work."


    "Megan."


    Winnie stopped Megan, for fear that Megan¡¯s behavior would be considered as a trick bLKrian.


    "Mommy, you got drunkst night and Uncle took care of you. I was afraid and he stayed with me. We


    should keep him for breakfast.¡±


    Megan was naive and did not understand things between adults. She did not know what was in her


    mommy¡¯s mind. She liked this handsome Uncle very much.


    "Megan..."


    Winnie usually educated her to repay the kindness, but it seemed not suitable now.


    "Mommy, we can''t owe Uncle¡¯s favor. We can pay him with breakfast."


    That was what Mommy told Megan, too, and she remembered it very well.


    Brian listened to the conversation between them. Looking at the little girl still holding his hand, his heart


    was touched. Then he lifted his eyes to Winnie coldly.


    "Megan, I have to deal with my business."


    Brian''s tone eased a lot when he spoke toMegan.


    Brian said and turned to leave, but Megan''s hand still tightly clenched and she refused to release.


    "Uncle, Mommy says it''s bad to skip breakfast. Uncle, be a good boy, you must have breakfast before


    work."


    Megan¡¯s eyes had prayer. It was a small matter to have a meal, but she wanted to stay longer with


    Uncle.


    "......"


    Brian was speechless and did not know how to answer Megan. The girl would be disappointed if he


    refused, but it didn''t seem appropriate to stay.


    Byparing, Brian chose thetter.


    Reluctantly, Winnie got the breakfast ready. Megan sat down withBrianon the sofa in the living room


    after she washed up.


    "Uncle, Luke and I are in a ss. He takes care of me."


    "Well, he''s elder than you."


    "How old are you, Megan?"


    Asked Brian suddenly.


    "Five years old."


    "Born in the same year with Luke. When is your birthday?"


    Brian continued.


    "Well...... I forgot it. Mommy knows that. All I know is that it wasn''t long after my birthday, I think it was


    before the New Year."


    Brian asked suddenly, and Megan forgot her birthday.


    "Before the New Year? Luke¡¯s birthday is also before the New Year."


    Brianpaused and continued to ask.


    "Who named you, Megan?"


    "It''s Mommy, because I have a birthmark on my right arm that looks like a crescent moon."


    Megan said happily and raised her arm to Brian.


    Brian suddenly thought of something and immediately frowned.


    He looked at the birthmark on the right arm ofMegan, and indeed it looked like a crescent moon.


    "Megan..."


    Brianwas about to ask again, butWinnie interrupted their conversation.


    "Come and have breakfast."


    Brian went to thepany after breakfast. Before leaving, he told Winnie to go to his office first.


    So Winnie was the first person toe to the president''s office today.


    "Mr. Be, you want to see me?"


    Winnie asked in a very formic way.


    "Seth told me about the results of your meeting yesterday. He also conveyed your words. We won¡¯t


    make this mobile phone a high-end phone, but there must be high-end phone for the first batch of


    products on the market."


    When talking about business, Brian was serious and rational. It would be nice if his voice could be a


    little warmer.


    "I understand. You want to build LK into a high-end brand, so you can''t set it too low."


    Winnie treated her work seriously and would not have any personal feelings.


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Be, you want my opinion?"


    Winnie asked indifferently.


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Be, I think this phone can use the second set of configuration I gave you. The price can¡¯t be


    too high, and you do not expect to make money on this phone. Promote it as the main product.


    Rece high-end phone by business phone."


    Winnie said confidently. She had carefully studied it before she showed off in front of Brian.


    "A good business phone must be able tomunicate quickly and smoothly, and toplete business


    activities efficiently. But the business phones now on the market are difficult to achieve that. As long as


    you improve this point, you will have a good job in business phones."


    Winnie said methodically. She was serious at work. Although what they were talking about was not in


    her the scope of work, she was still serious.


    "I know what you mean. If you want a business phone to be perfect in every way, it''s going to cost


    more. If the cost increases, there is no advantage for our newlyunched brands."


    Brian carded Winnie¡¯s thought, but it was not perfect.


    "It''s inevitable, but people who use a business phone don''t care about the extra money, they care more


    about operating performance."


    "Mr. Be, I have seen two business phones. The appearance is good. A few changes in


    configuration should be able to create our own style."


    "Of course this is my own opinion, just for reference."


    After borating her point of view, Winnie made sure to be modest, lestBrian use her of showing off


    again.


    "I''ll consider your opinion."


    Brian said calmly, looked up and his deep eyes fell straight down in Winnie''s fundus.


    "Miss Chambers, I found that you have a lot of research on the appearance of mobile phones."


    "Well, it''s my hobby."


    "Mr. Be, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to work."


    Winnie said and turned to leave.

 Chapter 12 The Man She Doesnt Want to See

    Chapter 12 The Man She Doesn''t Want to See


    After stepping out of the president''s office, Winnie headed for the elevator.


    When the elevator door opened, she was surprised.


    In the elevator there was a graceful woman for whomWinniewas familiar.


    Winnie came back to her sense, pretend not have seen her and walked directly into the elevator. The


    woman, on the other hand, had no intention of going out.


    "Long time no see."


    The woman spoke first, but her voice was very proud.


    "......"


    Winnie did not answer her. She had deleted such a person in her memory and did not want to have


    anything to do with her.


    "Winnie, don''t pretend not to know me."


    The woman¡¯s voice was cold and she was angry for Winnie''s silence.


    "It is better to pretend I don''t know you. I feel sick talking to someone like you."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Winnie¡¯s hatred was far more than her own prediction. She thought that after so many years, she would


    thing it was not a big deal. But when they met again, she knew her hatred was still clear and still


    burning herself.


    "Winnie..."


    The woman was angry and raised her voice, but at this time, the elevator stopped at the 25th floor,


    Winnie ignored the woman''s anger and resolutely walked out of the elevator.


    Before returning to the city, Winniehad expected to meet the people who made her sad. But she did not


    expect to meet her so soon, which made her unprepared.


    She broke up with Leo in her most difficult time was because that woman Penny Burns.


    She used to be her best friend as Daenerys. They went to college together, lived in the same dormitory,


    and studied abroad together. But she betrayed Winnie in the end.


    She was a bestie stabbing a knife from the back. Was she scheming, or was Winnie too stupid to


    distinguish between true and false friend?


    Penny returned to the 30th floor with anger and doubts. She took the clothes for her husband, but did


    not go directly to find her husband, but to the secretary office.


    ¡°Why is that woman who just went out here?"¡¯¡¯¡¯


    Penny¡¯s tone was arrogant and she seemed to be questioning.


    "A woman? Is that Miss Chambers?"


    ra was asked suddenly, so she was not sure who Penny was talking about.


    "Yes, Winnie."


    Penny said impatiently.


    "Miss Chambers is now working in ourpany. She is the chief engineer sent by the headquarters of


    MT Company."


    "Work here?"


    Penny frowned and continued to say.


    "Bring me her information."


    It was almost imperative. Penny was dominant.


    "I''m sorry, Young Mistress, but we can''t give out our employees'' personal information without the


    president''s permission. Ask the president in person if you want to know anything."


    ra seemed to have been ustomed to Penny''s attitude towards people, and would not yield to her


    dominance.


    "You......Aren''t you afraid I''ll let Brian fire you?"


    Penny was angry and wanted to say dirty words. If not Brian was inside, she would have done


    something to her.


    "Young Mistress, Mr. Be is waiting for clothes, so you had better go in first."


    ra said calmly and was not affected by the words of Penny, because she had heard many times of


    such a threat and she now had been immune.


    Penny was angry. She took a look at the clothes and turned around to the president''s office after


    givingraa nce.


    At the moment she pushed open the door to the president''s office, Penny restrained her exasperation


    and dominance and pretended to be gentle and generous, quiet and clever. In short, she had super


    power of perfect metamorphosis.


    "Honey, I send clothes to you."


    Penny''s voice was as sweet as sugar, which was different from her just now.


    However in the next second, Penny received Brian¡¯s warning eyes.


    "Sorry, I forgot."


    Penny quickly changed her speech and tone.


    ¡°You didn''te homest night and didn''t call the housekeeper. I was so worried that I didn''t sleep all


    night. When I woke up this morning, the secretary..."


    "You can go after cing the clothes."


    Brian had no patience and drove her out with cold and domineering tone.


    "Oh, I put it on the sofa."


    Penny put away the clothes and continues to say.


    "It is weekend tomorrow, let¡¯s take Luke out to y. He can¡¯t always stay at home and should go out to


    contact nature."


    "I don''t have time. You take him out alone."


    Brian said coldly, and there was no temperature in his tone.


    "He''s at the old house, Grandpa..."


    Penny continued, regardless of Brian''s firm attitude, but was stopped bLKrian''s angry voice.


    "I told you to deal with it alone. Don''t bother me. Get out."


    There was anger in Brian¡¯s eyes and his voice was cold. He hated most the disobedient woman.


    Penny did not dare to speak, and did not dare to ask about Winnie, but could only obediently leave.


    After work, Winnie went directly to kindergarten and saw the little sunshine boy Luke again.


    "Luke."


    She first called Luke instead of her daughter.


    "Auntie!


    When Luke saw Winnie, the gloomy mood on his face disappeared.


    "Does Mommy now likeLukemore than the me?"


    Megan deliberately pouted and walked slowly to Winnie.


    "No, I like you both. Mummy loves him because he takes care of you."


    Winnie said in a doting manner. When she saw this boy, she wanted to love him, spoil him, protect him,


    and take care of him.


    "I like you, too."


    "Mommy, when is my birthday? Uncle said Luke''s birthday was almost the same as mine, so maLKe I


    am elder."


    When Winnie and Luke looked at each other with love, Megan was jealous and changed the topic.


    "Birthday? Your birthday is January 23rd."


    Winnie said lightly.


    "January 23rd? Auntie, my birthday is also January 23rd."


    Luke excitedly said, and then continued to say looking at Megan.


    "We were born on the same day. You may not be the elder sister. Call me brother, I''ll protect you."


    Luke said proudly. In his heart even if he was younger than Megan, he still wanted to be elder brother


    and wanted to protect Megan.


    The two children began to argue about who was older and who was younger, but Winnie was surprised


    by Luke''s birthday.


    They were born on the same day in the same year, was it fate or coincidence?


    "Well, you don''t have to argue. Luke is the elder brother, andMegan is the younger sister."


    Winnie came to her senses and stopped the two children with a smile.


    "Luke, who will pick you up today, Mom or Dad?"


    Winnie did not casually ask, she wanted to know more about Luke.


    However, Luke looked suddenly sad after he heard that.


    "Daddy had never picked me up since I started kindergarten. He''s always been busy."


    Luke stopped, and then lowered his head slowly, looking sad.


    "And Mommy?"


    Looking at the depressed Luke, Winnie felt distressed and knew how much he looked forward to his


    fathering to pick him up.


    "Mommy... Mommy won''te to pick me up, and I don''t want her to pick me up."


    Speaking of mommy, Luke had resistance, but still reluctantly answered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Winnie was puzzled and began to be anger.


    There must be some special reason why parents, no matter how busy they were, never picked up their


    child once.


    "I live with my great grandpa. I go home on weekends when Daddy is home and stay with great


    grandpa when Daddy goes on a business trip. My great grandpa''s housekeeper came to pick me up


    every time."

 Chapter 13 I Dont Like Mommy

    Chapter 13 I Don''t Like Mommy


    Luke¡¯s mood became worse, and he lowered his head more.


    Winnie was distressed, squatted down to embrace Luke in her arms.


    "......"


    As she wanted tofort, identally she heard Luke¡¯s small voice.


    "I don''t like Mommy, and I don''t want to live with her."


    The child''s casual words deeply hurt Winnie''s heart, but also reminded her of the child who was sent


    away.


    Since Luke was like this with his mother, her child''s stepmother would be worse. Would he have a bad


    life?


    Thinking of these, Winnie''s heart was like being stabbed by a needle, oozing out blood bit by bit and


    spreading pain little by little.


    "Luke, mommy and Daddy love you, but they are too busy tomunicate with you, so you are


    unfamiliar. You''ll understand when you''re older."


    Winnie tried to appease the child. No matter what, she could not let his heart be covered by the haze.


    "Mommy''s not busy. She stays at home every day. Her only job is to take care of Daddy."


    Luke continued to say with injustice, and then he sobbed.


    Being embraced byWinniemade him feel warm and rxed. But in front of mommy and Daddy, he had


    to be sensible and clever, like an adult who could not be weak. Even a drop of tears was like a big


    mistake.


    "Luke......"


    Winnie wanted tofort Luke, but found the child''s depression, so she changed her tone.


    "Luke, cry if you want to cry. You should cry out if you feel wronged and don¡¯t put it in heart."


    Winnie''s words made Luke burst into tears. He began to cry loudly and hug her tightly.


    Megan could not help but cry too.


    "It''s time to go home, Little Young Master."


    The housekeeper camete today, but saw the scene of Luke crying just now.


    "Stop crying, you family is here to pick you up."


    Winnie hurried to appease.


    Watching Luke leave, Winniecould not calm down for a long time.


    The kid seemed to have too many grievances, and he could not tell, but could only ce it in the heart


    and endure it alone. Yet this should not born by a five-year-old boy.


    "Brother is so poor, Mommy. His family''s conditions are much better than ours, and he has father and


    mother, but I don''t think he is as happy as I am."


    Megan sat in the back seat, still thinking of poor Luke.


    "Yes, Luke was depressed."


    Winnie did think so. Even though he had parents, he could not act like a child.


    "Mommy, let''s invite Luke out to y together and let him rx."


    Winnie readily agreedMegan''s proposal.


    But it may be difficult to get Brian''s approval.


    After dinner, Winnie called Brian.


    "Mr. Be, I n to take Megan to the amusement park to y, I want to invite Luke to go with us."


    "......"


    Brian was silent and thinking cautiously.


    "Mr. Be, are you listening? I don''t mean anything else, and you don''t have to think much about it. I


    take Luke, you and Luke¡¯s mummy need not to apany, and I will send him back in the evening."


    Winnie knew that Brian was listening to her over the phone, but he was silent. He must be specting


    that she was thinking of a n to seduce him, so she exined.


    "Tell me the time and ce to contact you in tomorrow morning."


    Brian said in a low voice and hung up the phone directly.


    "What does he mean? Agree or not? I''m speechless about this arrogant man."


    Winnie looked at the phone in her hand and talked to herself, but she still sent a text message


    toBrianwith the nned location and time.


    The next morning.


    Winnie got ready early and went to the biggest ind park in B city with Megan, which was a


    They were standing at the gate of the park waiting for Luke, but they did not know whether he would


    Yesterday, Brian said he would call her, but so far she did not receive his phone. But Meganand Winnie


    had been expecting it.


    The gate of the park was big and there were a lot of people visiting the park. It was difficult to find a


    person in the crowd.


    When Winnie looked around, Brian''s assistant appeared in front of her.


    "Albert?¡±


    "Miss Chambers, Mr. Be sent me here to pick you up. He and Young Master are waiting for you


    inside."


    Although Winnie was surprised, she followed Albert Barnes to the park by the sightseeing car.


    The ce that Albert Barnes went was a children exclusive yground, however, there was nobody in


    addition to them.


    "Auntie!¡±


    When Luke saw Winnie, he opened his arms to Winnie like a bird.


    "Luke, Luke, you are happy today."


    Winnie was warm and enthusiastic. She treated children especially well. She believed that if she


    treated others'' children well, others would treat her child well.


    "Yes, I am. It is the first time Daddy came out with me and I feel very happy."


    He said innocently and revealing his mind.


    "Good, I am d you are happy."


    Winnie took Luke and Megan with hands and came to Brian.


    "I didn''t invite you. You came by yourself, so don''t doubt my intentions."


    It was better to make it clear, lest he was said to be a scheming woman.


    "So what I doubt? It''s you who set it up."


    Brian said coldly.


    "You......Well, let me ask you, why do youe here if you know I set it up?"


    Winnie did not avoid this time. Anyway she could not change this arrogant man''s idea, so she asked


    and wondered what his answer was.


    "......"


    Yeah, who did hee if he knew she had set it up?


    Brianlooked at Winnie coldly and did not answer this question.


    Winnie wore light makeup today. She was in jeans, a white shirt and a sun-protective clothing. Her hair


    was tied up and she wore a sunhat. She dressed leisurely, looking different from that in a work suit.


    But her look made people feelfortable.


    Brian did not speak but was staring at her. Winnie knew that her rhetorical question had an effect.


    She moved closer toBrianand spoke in a voice that only two people could hear.


    "You better not doubt me in the future."


    Winnie smirked, which made Brian lost sense for a moment.


    ¡°But, why there are no any other children?¡±


    Winnie got down to business and did not dispute with Brian.


    "Miss Chambers, we have booked the whole park, so there are no other children."


    Albert answered.


    "Booked the whole park? You are really born in a rich family."


    Winnie spoke in obvious sarcasm, and she did not understand why the rich second generation was


    raised in this way.


    "Albert, please take them to y for a while."


    The two children were taken aside by Albert to y, Winnie began to be officious.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shall we talk?¡±


    Winnie was the first to speak.


    "About what?"


    Brian''s dark eyes were deep, and he frowned.


    "Luke."


    "Luke is still a child, but I think he is too mature and thinks too much."


    "Yesterday he told me that you never picked him up at kindergarten. His mom had never picked him up


    either. I don''t know why you can be too busy to pick up the kid."


    No matter where and when, Winnie had a lot to say when it came to the kids.


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    Brian said coldly. He did not want others to interfere his family. The woman who had only known him for


    a few days had no right to know.

 Chapter 14 Call his Name

    Chapter 14 Call his Name


    Brian''s answer was in Winnie''s expectation, but after hearing it, she felt ufortable.


    She felt wrong that her enthusiasm was trampled ruthlessly, but she did not want to give up.


    "I have no right to interfere your family, but you will cast a shadow on the boy by treating him like that.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Childhood is only once, why do you let the child live carefully?"


    Winnie retorted. Why she talked with him was that she wanted to see more smiles on Luke''s face, and


    wanted to see the child to open his hearts and to do what he wanted to do.


    She could not bear to see he was subdued and timid.


    "......"


    Brian did not speak, but his dark eyes were gloomy, and he seemed to be angry.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I told you I''m not your employee. I''m not paid by you, so I am not afraid of


    you."


    Every manWinniemet was as cold as ice, and she got used to it, so Brian''s trick didn''t work for her.


    Winnie continued.


    "I think you and your wife are too strict to this child. Luke does not dare to approach you at all. You will


    have bad effect, you know? You control the child and gradually he will be depressed, which will cause


    psychological diseases."


    Winnie paused as Brian, still staring at her, did not respond at all


    "Have you finished?¡±


    Brian¡¯s eyes were gloomy and cold.


    "No. When you realize there''s something wrong with your parenting style, I will stop..."


    "Ah...What are you doing?"


    Winnie had not finished her provocative words, and Brian, with a force, huggedWinniein his chest. If


    there were no Winnie''s hands against his chest, there was no gap between the two people.


    "Let me go, what am I to be seen?"


    Winnietried hard to free herself from Brian''s arms, but it didn''t work.


    "There will be no one here. Nobody dares toe to my ce."


    Brian said in a domineering way. His facial expression was cold, and there was unknown meaning in


    his pupils.


    "Don''t move, or you will be in danger."


    It could be told thatBrian was angry from his eyes.


    Winnie had been struggling and wiggling. They were so close, and her struggle seemed to have other


    feelings.


    "You...... Let me go, you''re disrespecting me."


    Winnie sawBrian anger in his eyes, did not dare to continue to struggle, but she refused to be defeated.


    Winnie did not expect to have such a situation. Being close toBrian made her heartbeat lost its tempo.


    And the irregr heartbeat annoyed her.


    "I will respect you if you respect me. It is disrespectful of you to meddle in my family affairs. By the way,


    I''m warning you not to think of me."


    Brian''s eyes were like a knife, and there was no warmth on his handsome face.


    "You......You let me go, or the kids will see it..."


    Winnie was angry, but now the main problem was to escape Brian''s embrace.


    When it came to children, Brian let go of her.


    MaLKe Brian was afraid his child would tell his wife when he came home.


    Thinking of this, Winnie had an indescribable feeling.


    Winnie arranged her messy clothes, and then calm down.


    "Mr. Be, are you sure that whatever I do is to seduce you?"


    It was necessary for Winnie to make things clear. She cannot always let Brian distort her thought.


    "Isn''t it? Your ambition began when you first met me."


    Brian red at Winnie angrily. His tone was nod, not questioning but judging.


    "The first time I met you?"


    Winnie looked at Brian inconceivably and said.


    "Are you kidding? I have no idea who you are when I first met you. Why did I seduce you?"


    "There is no woman who does not know me. You were lucky to meet me on the ne, and you are


    ambitious and started to get close to Luke."


    Brian was cold and calm, as if all this was true and he had known it but he did not reveal it.


    "Why do you say that about me, Brian? I''ve been careful since the first time you suspected me. I even


    asked Seth to report to you. I wanted to take the kid out to y, but I told you don''t have toe. I


    avoid you, but you still considered me in that way. Brian, since you are so suspicious of me, since I was


    a scheming woman in your eyes, I will now ask thepany to send a person to rece me."


    Winnie was so angry that she could not care too much and called Brian by his full name.


    She had never thought of hooking up with any man, and she had never been such a woman in other


    people''s mouth. She did not understand why Brian would nder her like this.


    He was arrogant, rich and promising, and he thought everyone would look up to him and everyone


    wanted to climb into his bed to be his woman.


    Brian''s face was gloomy and his eyes were dark. He said nothing but once again got close to Winnie.


    Winnie had a lesson from thest time and knew what he was going to do. She quickly stepped back,


    but in the next moment her hand was pulled and she was pulled away from the spot.


    "Let go, what are you doing?"


    Winnie lowered her voice for fear the children not far away might hear her.


    Brianpletely ignored Winnie''s words. Now he was provoked by this woman, and his anger had not


    way to vent out.


    Winnie was pulled to the back of a sturdy tree, still thinking about how to get rid of Brian''s bondage, but


    Brian quickly pressed her against the tree.


    "You......What are you doing? Here..."


    Winnie was frightened by Brian''s eyes with a raging fire. She was afraid that the fire would swallow her.


    Her heart was beating fast, without knowing it was because of anger or because of Brian''s close.


    No matter what, she hated her reaction now, which was not calm enough. And she was not the Winnie


    who had suffered a lot.


    "Children can''t see it here."


    Brian curled his lips and restrained his anger in the chest.


    "Stay away from me."


    Winnie¡¯s eyes became bright, and her heart stopped beating for a few seconds.


    She just said the kid would see it, and he found a ce where the kid couldn''t see it, and then...


    "Stay away from you? How will you be punished if I stay away?"


    Brian¡¯s dark fundus was cid, and his cold tone was hoarse.


    Looking at this woman at a close distance, who had slightly flushed face out of anger, stubborn but


    flustered bright eyes, and her trembling red lips, Brian felt lost.


    "Why do you punish me? What have I done wrong?"


    Winnie continued to question, but her voice became smaller and smaller, for Brian''s handsome face


    was getting closer and closer. Winnie feared that her breath would spread onto his face, which was too


    intimate.


    "You made two mistakes. One was to call me by my full name."


    As Brian simple and overbearing voice fell, he directly kissed Winnie''s attractive lips.


    He wanted to frighten her, but he failed to control himself.


    "..."


    Winnie stared her eyes wide. She was frightened, incredible, but she could not say a word to refuse.


    Winnie was distracted for a moment, but more annoyed and humiliated.


    With force, she pushed Brian away, then raise hit in the face of Brian.

 Chapter 15 Can I be my dad

    Chapter 15 Can I be my dad


    Winnie regained her freedom, gasping for breath and heaving in her chest. If not, she was afraid her


    heart would jump out.


    "Why do you treat me like this, rascal?"


    Winnie questioned, while suppressing the irregr heart.


    Winnie¡¯s angry face and eyes made Brian''s heart lost sharply deepen.


    "No one has ever dared to hit me. You have made another unforgivable mistake."


    Brian got a p and became angry. He turned his inexplicable feeling into anger, and only so he could


    continue to punish her.


    As his cold words fell, Brian once again kissed on Winnie ruddy lips. But after getting a p, he was a


    lot smarter.


    Winnie''s hands were controlled on the thick tree trunk, making it difficult to push Brian away.


    Brian''s kiss was so aggressive that he pried open her teeth at the right time. Then his warm tongue


    probed into her mouth to absorb the taste of Winnie in a greedy way.


    But she had got married and had given birth to a child, why she was so unfamiliar with kiss?


    Winnie forced herself not to be confused by this man''s madness. She tried all her strength to resist.


    Because of the friction between her hand and the tree trunk, she felt pain, but it was not as


    uneptable as the humiliation Brian gave her at the moment.


    She had boyfriend, but broke up before further development. She had surrogacy and she had sex, but


    it was just business. And it got straight to the point, and the man rarely kissed her.


    So when it came to kissing she was stiff and had no experience at all. And how could she ept it with


    humiliation in it.


    Brian kissed Winnie until they were in serious hypoxia, he let her go. But he found anger in her eyes.


    Was his kiss that bad? Many women wanted his kiss, yet he was disgusted by her.


    Brian became cold and his eyes were gloomy.


    "Remember that. Don''t try to provoke me any more. And don¡¯t say you will go back."


    As the cold voice fell, Brian shook offWinnie''s hand. Ignoring Winnie, he continued.


    "I signed an agreement with yourpany. I can fire you, but you can''t rece me."


    "Scoundrel, you are a scoundrel. Brian, why do you bully me like this? I have a family and a man."


    Winnie ignored the pain in her hands and shouted angrily at him.


    "You''re divorced. You don''t have a man. That''s why you''re approaching me."


    Brian continued.


    "You investigated me?"


    Winnie said she had a man because she didn¡¯t want to be bullied. To her surprise, Brian knew


    everything.


    "Kind of."


    Said Brian.


    "You...... Okay, let''s say I''m divorced. Let''s say I don''t have a man. But you have a wife. Are you not


    afraid that your wife sees it? You treat me like this, what am I if your wife knows it?"


    Winnie did not know what to say to this rogue man. He actually admitted that he had investigated her


    privacy.


    "I don''t have a wife."


    Brian blurted out.


    "Are you kidding? If you don¡¯t have a wife, who gave birth to Luke?"


    Winnie was disdainful about Brian''s words. How could such a sessful man have no a wife?


    "Stop that, Brian, and don''t think I am scheming. I am telling you I will never seduce you, peep into you.


    Even If I have no man, I will not seduce you."


    "I''ll only work with you for one year, and one yearter I''ll leave. I hope we''ll have a happy parting."


    Since no matter she rified, Brian did not believe her, so she did not need to waste words with him.


    After Winnie finished speaking, she gave a nce at Brian and walked away.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Ah..."


    Brian grabbed Winnie''s hand and touched Winnie''s injury identally.


    Brian did not release her and looked at her.


    Winnie''s hands were obviously peeling with blood, and Brian frowned.


    "Let go."


    Winnie shook it off and left.


    Looking at her back, he recalled that crazy kiss and the familiar smell of her.


    She was like her, with faint and elegant fragrance. MaLKe that was why he kissed her suddenly.


    The two children had a good time, but Winnie was in a bad mood.


    She thought she would have a good talk with Brian about the children and the misunderstanding


    between them, but she made it worse.


    Although she was in bad mood, when Luke rushed to her, she was still smiling.


    "Auntie, y with me, Megan is tired and wants to have a rest."


    Luke shook Winnie''s arm, with a face of supplication.


    "Ok, I y with you."


    Winnie took Luke''s hand to y happily.


    Megan walked into Brian with timidity. Although she had been in contact with this Uncle before, his face


    was so gloomy that Megan was afraid.


    Although she was afraid, she wanted to talk with him and built up the courage to approach Brian.


    "Uncle."


    "Come and sit down."


    Brian puckering eyebrow stretched because Megan¡¯s childish voice.


    "Uncle, I saw you kiss my Mommy."


    The child''s world was forthright, and she did not beat around the bush, but just said what she thought.


    "Well......"


    Brian was surprised and didn''t know how to answer.


    The tree was bid enough to hide them, and they were seen by the little girl.


    "Uncle, will you be my father?"


    Megan waited for Brian''s answer with eager eyes.


    Brian was stunned and frowned.


    He had suspected that Winnie was premeditated to get close to him, now she used her child and she


    said she had no ambition.


    "Megan, you have a father, why let me be your father?"


    Brian''s voice was cold, which made Megan want to flinch.


    "Uncle... I have a father, but I''ve never seen him. All the children tn kindergarten have parents to pick


    them up, but I have no a father to pick me up."


    Although afraid, Megan insisted on speaking out.


    "Uncle, I like you very much, and I like Luke. He and I were born on the same day of the same year,


    and you kissed Mommy. I saw on TV that only people who love each other kiss. You kissed Mommy


    because you love Mommy."


    Megan was proud to apply what she had learned from TV to reality.


    "Born on the same day of the same year?"


    This was really fate.


    "Uncle, can you be my father?"


    Asked Megan again.


    "Megan, it was an ident I kissed your mommy. Uncle has a family, Luke has a mommy, so I can''t be


    your father."


    Brian decisively refused, because he did not want to drag the children into the adult¡¯s world.


    Megan was disappointed. Her eyes were ruddy, but she endured it as stubbornly as her mother.


    "All right, if Uncle doesn''t like me and Mommy, I can only wait for my own Daddy toe back."


    Megan was rejected and felt wronged, but she could not be found by Mommy, so she could only


    endure it.


    However, Brian could not bear such a Megan.


    "Megan..."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Brian wanted to say something, but he stopped. So what he could not bear it? She was not her child


    anyway.

 Chapter 16 If You Were Mommy

    Chapter 16 If You Were Mommy


    After ying with the children for an afternoon, Winnie took Megan to go home, but Luke did not want


    to leave.


    "Daddy, can I go toAuntie¡¯s home for a night?"


    Luke begged Brian, but he felt that his hope was not big, because his Daddy rarely agreed to his


    request.


    "No...¡±


    "Yes..."


    Brian and Winnie spoke almost at the same time, one with hope, the other to destroy hope.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie looked up at the angry Brian, tightened her heart, thinking about the wild kiss just now.


    This man was domineering as Satanic, which made people fell distressed. She could never take a


    second look, or she would get caught in it.


    Winnie quickly dodged and smoothed her wildly beating heart.


    "Whatever."


    Winnie did not want to say a more word, or he would say she yed a trick.


    "......"


    However, before Brian said a word, Megan said.


    "Uncle, let Lukee to my house. Once, just once, Ok? You cane too if you don''t feel relieved."


    "Megan."


    Winnie did not expect Megan to invite Brian on her own initiative, and she quickly stopped her, but it


    was toote.


    "Mommy, Uncle has been ying with us all day. Why don''t you make dinner for him?"


    Megan had the same theory, that was, pay at once to others who helped her, and that was what her


    Mommy taught her.


    "Good, I am hungry. I will have dinner at your home tonight."


    To everyone''s surprise, Brian agreed to Megan''s request, perhaps topensate Megan for her


    disappointment with him.


    "Thanks, Daddy!"


    Of all the happiest person was Luke. His Dad agreed, which made him feel that happiness came


    suddenly.


    Brian told the driver and assistant to leave work and he drove the other three to Winnie''s apartment.


    After getting off the car, Winnie and two children went upstairs first, andBrian did not go up with them.


    Luke saw his father did not follow and he quietly took Winnie''s hand.


    "Auntie, if only you were my mommy."


    Winnie looked at Luke.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "I like you."


    Luke did not know why, but he liked to be with Winnie. And he knewWinnie could convince Daddy.


    "Don''t you like your Mommy?¡±


    The child''s answer made Winnie feel depressed. She did not know why a child said such words.


    "Mommy doesn''t like me. She never goes out with me, never sleeps with me, never sends me to


    school... she didn''t seem to do anything with me."


    Luke sighed. Speaking of his mommy, he was in a bad mood.


    Luke''s words made Winnie fee said. She looked at Megan in confuse, and Megan looked at her in a


    pathetic way.


    "Mommy, Lukeis so poor, I will be good to him in the future."


    "Ok, you y withLukemore and don''t letLuke feel lonely."


    Winnie told Megan and continued to say to Luke.


    "Luke, I will apany with you to do anything your mommy did not do with you."


    Touching Luke''s head, she felt sour in heart. Poor kid, he lived in a superior condition, but he never felt


    a mother''s love. He had to bear, even though he was so young.


    When they were back home, Winnie asked two kids y in the living room while she prepared dinner.


    Half an hourter the doorbell rang.


    "Megan..."


    "Luke......"


    While chopping vegetables in the kitchen, Winnieasked two kids to open the door, but the children were


    obsessive in ying and they could not hear her.


    Winnie turned to look at the children who were ying happily. She didn''t disturb them and ran to the


    door.


    "......"


    Without thinking, she knew who was outside the door. When she opened the door, she only took a look


    at Brian. Without saying a word, she hurried back to the kitchen.


    Winnie went back to the kitchen, took a look at the soup that was being cooked, and then continued


    chopping vegetables. As she reached out for the knife, Brian identally held it.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Winnie refused in panic.


    "Come here."


    Brian darkened his face and directly pulled Winnie to the chair and asked her to sit down.


    "Your hand was hurt. Cook after applying medicine."


    Brian said indifferently, but touched a nerve of Winnie.


    She did not expect him to go out to buy medicine and such a cold man applied medicine for her. It


    seemed to be different with his character.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    "......"


    Brian kept silent and did not allowWinnieto apply the medicine by herself.


    He dipped a medical cotton swab in the disinfectant, gently wiped the back ofWinnie''s injured hand,


    and carefully stuck a band-aid. And then he took out a pair of rubber gloves.


    "Put it on. You may get infected if you get water on your wound."


    He said coldly and then directly walked to the sitting room.


    Winnie was moved by Brian''s gentle movements. She could not return to her mind but stared at him as


    he walked to the living room.


    This figure...


    Winnie froze suddenly. This figure was simr with that man, even the walking postures were the same.


    No, no, there were too many simr people in the world. The simrity between these two people was


    just idental.


    Winnie recovered and continued cooking.


    "Luke, is there anything you can¡¯t eat?"


    Winnie went to the living room to ask Luke, for fear that she cooked something that he didn¡¯t like.


    "Anything, except sea fish."


    Luke answered while fiddling with toys.


    "Sea fish? Why?"


    Winnie became nervous suddenly.


    "He''s allergic to sea fish."


    Brian held the magazine and answered the question for Luke.


    "......"


    Allergic to sea fish? Winnie was shocked.


    "Uncle, I''m allergic to sea fish too. I have too many simrities with Luke."


    Winnie was still in shock, while Megan had spoken it out.


    Megan''s words attracted the attention of Brian. He lifted his eyes from the magazine and looked at


    Megan inscrutably. And then he looked at Winnie. Winnie was shock, which made him feel surprised.


    Winnie inexplicably flustered and was at a loss.


    She walked back to the kitchen, still thinking about the "sea fish" things. Luke and Megan had too many


    simr things, which made her again and again think of the child she sent away.


    "Your dinner is turning into breakfast if you still are in a daze."


    Brian''s voice was heard suddenly, which pulled back the wandering soul of Winnie.


    "It will be ready in a minute."


    "Megan asked me to be her father."


    Brian said coldly, which made Winnie stunned.


    "Well..."


    "Kids like to make a joke."


    Winnie was embarrassed.


    "I refused."


    Brian still said coldly.


    "You are right to refuse."


    "If you want to seduce me, do it yourself. Don''t use the child as a springboard."


    Brian had straight face and obvious warning tone.


    "You..."


    "Ok, I admit it was I who seduced you. I came back to work because of you, so I applied to the


    "......"


    Brian''s face was like instantly covered by cold frost. His ck eyes dashed out the intention of killing.

 Chapter 17 Blind Dates

    Chapter 17 Blind Dates


    Brian knew it, otherwise this woman would not have chatted to him on the ne, got into his car on the


    first day at work, or approached him under the pretext of taking Luke out.


    In the moment that Brian was about to erupt, Winnie said again.


    "But after getting in touch with you, I found that you are not the man I want, nor the man who can give


    me happiness. You are an uncontroble Satan, which I cannot control."


    "So, Brian, listen, from now on, I give up. I will not seduce you or approach you. Please cancel the


    contract with me if you can."


    Winnie was angry, because Brian thought that she was seducing him. No matter how she defended, it


    was of no help, so she pretended to admit it and then give up, so he would not misunderstand her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''d better give up, or you''ll have a terrible consequnce."


    Winnie found Brian was suddenly angry and looked at her with cold eyes.


    He was liked by many women, but it seemed that Winnie did not know it. Even if he was a murderous


    demon, he would not scare away the women. And Winnie gave up on him so easily, and he had never


    had such frustration, so he became angry.


    "I give up..."


    Winnie wanted to continue to clear the rtionship between the two people, and at this moment,


    Megan took her mobile phone in.


    "Mommy, DaenerysAuntie''s on the phone. I''ve got it on speakerphone. You can speak."


    Megan was very sensible. Looking at mommy''s hands with water, she directly truned on the speaker


    and she helped to hold the phone.


    "Daenerys, what is it?¡±


    "Winwin, I have a man for you, if you are ok, I will arrange a meeting for you."


    Winnie did not think much. Daenerys''s words were heard clearly bLKrian, so she was embarrassed.


    "Daenerys, I just got back and I am with the kid. Let¡¯s change the date."


    "So what with the kid? I have told the man about you, and he said he didn''t mind it. Winwin, I want you


    to marry a good man, so that you don''t have to leave again."


    Daenerys was anxious, for fear that she could not find a reason to make Winnie stay in this year, for


    fear the she would leave again.


    "Daenerys, I..."


    Winnie looked up inadvertently, but saw sarcasm, anger and disdain in Brian¡¯s eyes. Winnie was aware


    that this was a chance for Brian not to despise her.


    "Ok, you arrange it."


    "Really... I have already arranged the time and ce. It is 10:00 tomorrow morning at the Meimei Cafe


    behind yourpany. I''ll send you his pictureter."


    Daenerys hung up the phone excitedly. Winnie felt relieved. In this way, Brian would not autocraticly


    think she had her purpose to get close to him.


    "Mommy, am I going to have Daddy? Great, if I have a father, no children will talk about me."


    Megan, with a mobile phone, excitedly ran to the living room and shared the news with Luke.


    But the atmosphere in the kitchen was still in low pressure.


    "Go out and wait. Dinner will be ready in a minute."


    Winnie turned to continue to cook and stopped looking at Brian¡¯s sharp eyes.


    "I have something to deal with and I will pick up Luketer."


    Brian''s face was clouded, as if a storm wasing.


    Winnie did not ask him to stay and felt relieved until she heard an angry sound of closing the door.


    Winnie came to the coffee shop at ten o''clock the next day. She was to act to Brian, but Daenerys had


    asked the man out. In order to save face of Daenerys, Winnie could onlye.


    She came to the caf¨¦ and found the seat. Winnie took a breath of relief since the man had note


    yet.


    She ordered a cup of American coffee, sat down and waited, but the man had not appeared yet. Time


    passed and Winnie lost her patience.


    It was good though to avoid the embarrassment of seeing a blind date, and she didn''t make it hard for


    Daenerys if the man didn''t show up.


    When Winnie got up to leave, a man suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Winnie looked at the man in front of her in shock.


    "Leo, why is you?"


    Winnie did not expect to see Leo here, also did not exepect to meet him again.


    ¡°I didn''t expect it was you either?¡±


    Leo''s voice was obviously full of sarcasm. He looked up and down at Winnie in distain.


    "Well..."


    Winnie, in Leo ironical eyes, came back to her sense. She, in Leo¡¯s heart, was a heinous cheater, a


    bad woman who could curse her mother to achieve her goal.


    So she did not feel strange that Leo looked at her in disdain.


    "Excuse me, but I have to go. We shall never see again lest you will be deceived."


    Winnie took a step to leave.


    "Wait, you''re not here for a blind date today, you''re here to cheat."


    Leo pulled Winnie and said angrily.


    "Yes, I am. But don¡¯t worry, since I failed to cheat you, I will not do it again."


    Winnieshook off Leo''s hand with force, but her way forward was blocked by Leo again.


    "Winnie, it seems that you have a good life in these years. You must have cheat many men. I heard


    that you have already left B city. What target do youe back for?"


    Leo sneered resentfully. When he saw Winnie again, his heart hurt again.


    If the truth was not revealed, he would be cheated. If Winnie was not a cheater, they should live


    happily.


    "It doesn''t matter who I cheat, it''s not you anyway, because your money won''t get my attention."


    Winnie looked up at Leo angrily. He kept saying she was a cheater, why didn¡¯t he talk about he


    betrayed her with her bestie?


    "I have less money? Winnie, you are blind, in B city, I am only second to Brian. Do youe back


    forBrian?"


    Leo said and sneered at Winnie. Brian was not a man Winnie could approach.


    "Yes, you are right. I came back because I took a fancy to Brian. Well, he is more powerful than you,


    isn¡¯t he?"


    Winnie did not exin. Since Leo thought so of her, she let him be. That would at least make her self-


    esteem less hurt.


    However, Winnie''s words were heard clearly by Brian standing behind.


    Brian came earlier than Winnie. He did not know why he came. He just acted like a husband who tried


    to catch his cheating wife and did something he could not understand.


    But after hearing Winnie''s true words, he felt that he had note in vain and had gained a lot.


    Brian''s entire face was covered in ice, except for a pair of eyes that could shoot bullets. He clenched


    his fists and gritted his teeth angrily.


    "Winnie...What do you want? With your talent and your face, you could have got a good job and


    married a good man. Why do you cheat others? Why do you let me despise you?"


    Leo was furious and questioned Winnie loudly.


    "Mr. Johnson, since the day you abandoned me, my life has been none of your business, and what I


    want to do is none of your business."


    "I don''t want to meet you again. If we meet again, please treat me as a stranger. "


    Winnie did not quarrel or shout angrily. It had been four years, although her heart was still in faint pain,


    everything had gone and was meaningless.


    Winnie bypassed the table and left directly, leaving Leo who had no way to vent his anger.

 Chapter 18 To be Warned

    Chapter 18 To be Warned


    Winnie was in a bad mood because of this blind date. She drove to the beach alone and went to the


    bench where she used to sit.


    The sea was still the same sea. When the wind blew, it caused wave.


    The bench was the same bench, and it was still brand new after the renovation.


    The sea sun was still big, but she was not the same as before.


    In the past, when parents were alive, her sister and she were the princesses who were spoiled.


    She used to do well in all subjects and was considered a versatile and beautiful girl by everyone.


    She used to think that Leo would be her only man, would be her life''s support.


    But a disaster changed everything for her.


    She became a fraud in the eyes of her boyfriend and a poverty-stricken woman in the eyes of the


    others with millions in debt.


    In order to pay off her debts, she had to choose surrogacy even if she was pround; in order to survive,


    she had to live in other cities.


    After experiencing so many hardships, she did not expect to be unstood by others, but she did not want


    to be scolded.


    Leoher, her first love, hurt her the most in the suffering moment. She hated him and wanted to call him


    a scumbag.


    But she put up with it, because it was meaningless.


    It was Monday in the next day, Winnie started work.


    As soon as she opened the office door, she saw someone she didn''t want to see.


    She heaved a sigh of exasperation and regretteding back.


    She saw all the people she did not want to see, and once again she was considered as a cheater who


    seduced men with beauty.


    "I don''t want to see you."


    Winnie showed her annoyance by tossing her bag aside.


    "I want to see you."


    Penny said in a fearless voice.


    "Are you sick? I have nothing now. What do you want to rob? Penny, how dirty you are? How bashful


    you are to show up in front of me?"


    Winnie instantlt became angry. She endured when she saw Leo yesterday, and now Penny came over


    to provoke her. Did they think she was easy to be bullied?


    "I don''t rob anything. Now I have everything, so don''t rob anything from you."


    Penny unexpectedly was calm but her contempt was clear.


    "Yes, you have everything. So you''re here to show off? Well, you¡¯ve made it. You''re better now than I


    am, I admit it. I admit you have a strong background. Can you leave now?¡±


    Winnie of course thought she was good because she had been with the man who was only second to


    Brian in B City. She now had no energy to talk with Penny, she just wanted her to disappear as soon as


    possible.


    "Winnie, I am here to warn you. Don''t try to ruin my happiness. Don''t try to show off in front of me. Your


    parents are gone and no one is behind you now, no one will support you. And you will get the


    consequence.¡±


    Penny suddenly had a ferocious face, and her beautiful face had been twisted.


    She went on talking as if she had more than enough.


    "Winnie, I had to look up at you since we were in college. You are better than me in everything. You


    know how I felt? Now things have changed and I''m the one being looked up at by you. You have to feel


    what it''s like to look up at others."


    Penny abreacted emotion, as if she had been waiting this day for so many years, so that her


    depression could be released.


    Penny, can you speak conscientiously? When did I show off? When did I look down at you? I had a


    good performance in shool because I studied hard. I didn¡¯t rob it from you, for what you ndered me


    like that?"


    Winnie was angry and puzzled. She did not expect Penny to think so and twisted the good things into


    bad things.


    During her years at university, she had done many things for Penny, but she only got betrayal.


    In such a tragic situation, Penny did not help her, but robbed her boyfriend, whick made Winnie upset


    and angry.


    "I didn¡¯t speak conscientiously? Do you know what I went through? You ought to see what it is like to be


    under other people''s control."


    Penny raised her voice, and here eyes were full of resentment about the past.


    "It''s what you think, it''s becaue of your vanity, I never..."


    Winnie had never looked down on Penny, but Penny did not give her a chance to finish her words, and


    she would not believe it even if Winnie said it out.


    "Stop trying to be nice to me. I came here to warn you that you are no match for me. Don''t try to do


    anything to me. Or you''ll be worse off than you were four years ago."


    "I know you''re going to be here for a year. Give me a break during this year, and then leave."


    Penny said in a vicious way. From her arrogance, it could be seen that her status was high.


    "So you are afraid that I wille back and take revenge on you. You are afraid that I will take


    everything from you. Don''t worry, I don''t have your ambition, and don¡¯t want topete with e you. But


    please don''t provoke me again. I will try to rob if you piss me off."


    Winnie came back with no hatred and she did not want to do anything to others.


    She now had a kid, aunt and sister, and it was the happiest thing as long as they lived together in


    peace and quiet. Such afortable life was a great deal of love for a person who had experienced


    great disasters.


    She wanted to live a peaceful life, but someone woulde and provoke her, and if she was really


    pissed off, she wouldn''t sit idle.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Try it if you dare."


    After ring at Winnie, Penny turned and left the office.


    Winnie was angry and felt annoyed to meet a bad person. And she had never known the hidden


    danger around her for years.


    At noon, Winnie had to go to the president''s office to report the main progress of these days, because


    Seth was on a business trip.


    "ra, is Mr. Be here? I am here to report work."


    Winnie asked ra, but she hoped Mr. Be was not here. Winnie didn''t want to stay alone with


    Brian.


    However......


    "President will be here at 1:00 PM. Now there are still five minutes to go. Please go in and wait."


    ra said expressionless.


    "No. I''ll wait outside. When hees and I''ll go in with him."


    Winnie did not want to be suspected. If there was no one in the president¡¯s office, she won¡¯t go in.


    "The president''s elevator goes into his office. He doesn''t go outside."


    "Miss Chambers, pleasee in."


    ra said with the same deadpan expression as she opened the door to the president''s office.


    WhenBrian was not in the office, no one could go into his office, including his assistant and secretary,


    but today, Brian told her to let Winnie wait for him in the office.


    That was why ra was deadpan.


    When Winnie walked into the office, the door was shut.


    Only then did she have a chance to take a closer look at Brian''s office.


    The office wasrge and the style was unique.


    To get to the office chair, she had to walk up two high ss wooden steps. The big solid wood desk


    was surrounded on three sides by bookshelves filled with books.


    The French Windows were decorated by the bookshelf. It seemed that this tough man was intellectual


    and liked reading.


    Winnie walked to a leather sofa and sat down, with a French window in the back and an elevator door


    in front. The elevator door integrated into the interior decoration style. If it had not been seen carefully,


    no one knew it was an elevator.

 Chapter 19 A Splitting Headache

    Chapter 19 A Splitting Headache


    As Winnie was admiring the elevator door, it suddenly opened.


    When Winnie saw Brian, she was stunned.


    Brian squatted in the elevator, with his hands covering his head, looking in pain. He didn''t seem to have


    the strength to get out of the elevator.


    Winnie quickly got up and ran over.


    "Mr. Be, Mr. Be, what''s the matter with you?"


    Winnie flustered to help Brian and found his forehead oozing sweat. His cold face turned pale.


    Winnie was even more at a loss.


    "Mr. Be, what''s the matter? I''ll call the doctor."


    Winnie was looking around for the mobile phone, which was put on the coffee table just now.


    She wanted to get the phone, but was directly pulled by Brian.


    "I''m fine."


    "Then I''ll call your secretary. She should know what to do."


    Winnie wanted to leave, but Brian dragged her hand and didn¡¯t let her go.


    What was wrong with this man? He didn¡¯t allow her to call the doctor or the secretary. He was sick, but


    he had strength.


    "You don¡¯t have to tell anyone, and don¡¯t let others know it. Help me to the lounge..."


    Brian endured the severe headache and finished the words.


    "I''ll help you."


    Winnie did not understand why he didn¡¯t want others to know, but she could not care so much


    now.Brian''s headache made her anxious.


    Winnie spent a lot of strength to help Brian to the lounge and let him lie on the bed, but she could not


    control Brian''s strong body, she fell on the bed too.


    It was embarrassing thatBrian was pressing on her body.


    "You still seduce me at this time."


    Brian said gritting his teeth, which made Winnie annoyed.


    "You......You get up, I''m dying under you."


    Winnie pushed Brian hard, but she was distracted by the smell of this man.


    The smell was familiar, but made her sick, and it was the smell that made her remember that past. But


    it was also the smell that gave her a reason that kept her alive.


    Brian had a headache but felt rzed when he pressed on Winnie''s body. Was it because of her


    unique smell or her soft body?


    Brian got up andy on the bed, pressing his temples with his hands. His head hurt like an explosion


    again because he was away from this woman.


    "Does it hurt? Do you have any medicine?"


    Winnie ignored her messy clothes and got up to look at Brian.


    "The medicine is in the drawer."


    Winnie quickly ran to find the medicine. It was easy to find it, because there was only this kind of


    medicine in the drawer.


    After taking the medicine, it could not be immediately relieved, and Brian had to endure the pain and


    suffering for a period of time.


    Winnie looked worried, went to bed, knelt down beside Brian, and massaged his head.


    "Is it better?"


    Winnie asked as she rubbed him.


    "No."


    "I will massage for a while."


    Winnie continued and had a strange feeling looking at Brian¡¯s twisted face out of pain.


    "Go to the hospital and have a check-up. Headache is not trivial."


    Winnie massaged and persuaded.


    "No, don''t talk, just massage."


    Brian had eased a lot, and his voice had obviously gained strength and coldness.


    It was not definitely because of the medicine, because the medicine had not dissolved in his stomach,


    so the credit should be this woman¡¯s.


    "You..."


    Winnie was so angry that if he didn''t have a headache now, she would kick him.


    Winnie stopped talking, because no matter what she said, she would end up being angry.


    While massaging, she looked down atBrian who was closing eyes. This man was delicate and had


    three-dimensional features. Even of he was closing eyes, he was fascinating and handsome.


    However, this man always twisted his eyebrow, which made people stay away from him.


    Winnie''s delicate fingers touched his eyebrows unconsciously, trying to smooth the bulge.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Brian¡¯s sudden cold voice scared Winnie.


    She quickly withdrew her finger in embarrassment.


    "I... I think you are better. I''ll go out now."


    Now that he had the strength to cken her, there was no need for her to continue to massage him.


    Winnie got out of bed, butBrian pulled her and she fell directly into his arms.


    Then Brian''s hands forcefully embraced her.


    "You...... I...... Let go. You''re being rude to me again. Brian, believe it or not, I will fire you."


    Winnie warned sharply, but her heart was beating in disorderly.


    "Just a while. My head still hurts. Let me ease down."


    Surprisingly, Brian did notin bitterly this time, but looked for warmth like a child suffering from


    illness.


    Winnie''s whole body stiffened, but she did not push Brian away but let him hold her in his arms.


    Winnie had never had such close contact with a man since she was forced to have sex with a man four


    years ago. Perhaps it had been too long not to touch a man, she could not control her heart at the


    moment.


    At the moment Brian held Winnie in his arms, he didn''t want to let her go unexpectedly. This woman


    was here to seduce him, to deceive him, and he knew it, but why he had given her the opportunity to


    approach him.


    Holding her in arms made him felt special, solid and familiar. The most important thing was that some


    part of his body had feeling.


    They were so close to feel each other''s heartbeat, and neither of them dared to move, for fear of the


    fire of desire burning fiercely.


    "I -- I should get back to work."


    Winnie was not calm in the face of the ambiguous moment, and got up with a random excuse.


    "You havesn''t reported your work yet."


    He lowered his voice and suppressed the hormones that were about to explode in his body.


    "I -- I''ll go out and get you some water. You haven''t had any water on your medicine."


    Winnie quickly got up and fled from the arms of Brian.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had not arranged her messy clothes and her face still flushed. And she directly rushed out of the


    lounge.


    But when she just walked out of the lounge and before she closed the door, ra walked in.


    ra saw Winnie in such a mess, her face immediately became cold. She inconceivably looked up and


    down Winnie.


    Winnie came to work only for a few days and now had climbed into the president''s bed. And the most


    annoying of all, the president''s lounge was closed to everyone except the cleaner, not even her, who


    had worked for him for more than four years.


    Winnie did it. She came out from it in mess dress, flushing. Even a fool knew what happened.


    "I..."


    Winnie did not know what to say, but she remembered that Brian had told her that no one should know


    about his headache.


    Thinking like this, Winnie closed the door to the lounge.


    After that, she had something wrong.


    She exined.


    "I''ll get the president a ss of water."


    Winnie was embarrassed. Seeing the anger in ra¡¯s eyes, she did not know what to do.


    But it wasn''t over. At that moment, Brian came out of the lounge and stood right behindWinnie.

 Chapter 20 Not Together

    Chapter 20 Not Together


    Brian was in even worse shape thanWinnie. His clothes and hair were messy. In short, they gave the


    impression that they had just yed a crazy adult game.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ra was angry and it was her first time to see Brian being slovenly.


    President Be who imed not to touch women actually could not refuse to a woman.


    Winnie turned back along ra''s vision, and bumped into Brian''s bosom again.


    Winnie was speechless. Not it was difficult to defend for herseld and she became a woman to seduce


    the president. At the same time, Winnie felt lucky that it was not his wife toe in, or she must tear


    her apart.


    When she was back home in the evening, Winnie was tired and motionless lying on the sofa.


    "Mommy, Luke did note to school today."


    Megan came to sofa with a low mood.


    "Why?"


    Winnie asked with concern.


    "The teacher said he seems to be sick. Can you call him? I''m worried about him."


    Megan said with worry.


    Winnie was also worried.


    "Megan, I will call himter, now Uncle hasn''te home and we can''t contact him."


    As Winnie''s words fell, the doorbell rang.


    Winnie had to get up and open the door.


    "You''re back from a business trip?"


    It was none other than Daenerys.


    "I came back at noon. How is the man I introduced to you to have a blind date?"


    Daenerys asked eagerly as she walked in.


    "Hello, DaenerysAuntie!


    "Hello, little cutie!


    Absent-minded, Daenerys said, waiting for Winnie''s answer.


    "The person who came on the blind date was not the guy at all."


    Speaking of the blind date, Winnie was angry.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    Daenerys looked puzzled.


    Winnie took a look at the child and then at Daenerys, gesturing her to the kitchen, so as not to be heard


    by the child.


    They came to the kitchen. While telling Daenerys about the blind date yesterday, Winnie got to cook


    dinner.


    "Leo came to the blind date?"


    Daeneryslooked surprised.


    "Yes, and he humiliated me."


    Winnie felt annoyed, thinking of Leo''s humiliation.


    The man she gave her heart to treat her badly.


    "What a shame, isn''t that bullying? No, I must call and find out the truth."


    "Forget it..."


    Daenerysabsolutely was intolerable about this matter. Regardless of Winnie''s stopping, she directly


    made a call to that man.


    "What do you mean? If you don¡¯t want to go to the blind date, at least you told me. Why did you ask the


    other man to go to it?"


    From the day Winnie met Daenerys, she knew she was a articte person. She kept scolding, and the


    other party might have no chance to interrupt and could only wait to be scolded.


    Daenerys hung up the phone after scolding enough.


    "Winwin, I''m sorry. He said that he had something to do yesterday, but he didn''t get through when he


    called me, so he asked his friend to go to the blind date for fear that you were waiting for him. I didn''t


    know his friend was Leo."


    Daenerys was guilty. This blind date was terrible and it was partly because of her.


    "Forget it. I won''t see him again."


    Winnie said indifferently, and she could not pursuit anyone¡¯s responsibility.


    "Ok, Winwin, I''m really sorry."


    Daenerys hugged Winnie from behind and said in a baby voice. Winnie did not pursue her


    responsibility, but she felt upset.


    "My friend said it was his fault and he would apologize to you face to face some day. You can start


    dating again."


    "Forget it, in case I see Leo again, I will suffer again."


    Winnie never wanted to see Leo again. When she saw him, she would think of the past.


    She would thing of four years ago Leo humiliated her over the phone and thought of her had a


    surrogate pregnancy for money.


    "If Leo dared to make trouble to you again, I will go to hispany and find him. I will scold him in front


    of his employees.


    Daenerys could not stand that Winnie got bullied. She had already had a tired life and been hurt.


    AsWinnie¡¯s best friend, she absolutely did not allow Winnie to be bullied.


    "Don''t make it any worse for me. If you I meet Penny in hispany, it would be a trouble."


    Winnie thought it would be better to be peaceful and she would like to have a quiet and t life. She


    wanted no one to provoke her and she would not bother anyone.


    "No, they were not together, how can I meet her?"


    Daenerys said affirmatively.


    "Not together?¡±


    Winnie was stunned.


    Penny took so much effort to get Leo, how could they not be together?


    "I only heard about it some time ago."


    Daenerys said.


    "In less than two months, we would finish our study abroad, but you went back home for your family¡¯s


    ident. I was back two monthster and I have not seen Penny since then."


    "Penny came back soon after I came back. I heard she was the illegitimate daughter of a rich man, and


    when she came back she was taken back by her rich father. At that time, Leo''s enterprise had not


    developed to such a degree, she was arroganat and broke up with Leo."


    ¡°I don''t know whose illegitimate daughter she is, but I''m sure they are not together, and Leo is still


    single."


    Daenerys told Winnie everything she knew, which surprised Winnie. At the same time she thought of


    Penny¡¯s arrogance. Was she Brian''s sister?


    "They are both scum, and they were both to torment me."


    She painstakingly betrayed her and was not together withLeo. Should Winnie be happy or sad?


    "Don''t think of it. It had been gone for long, and don¡¯t let them get you down."


    "By the way, I have saved more than 300,000 yuan this year. You have not paid off your bedt. Take it."


    Seeing Winnie''s sadness, Daenerys quickly transferred the topic.


    "No, the house of Vanessa can be sold now, and after saling the house, the debt would be almost


    paid."


    Winnie turned to cast a thank-you look.


    "Daenerys, I owe you so much already. All the money you have saved over the years had given to me.


    Now I am getting better and better. Keep your money and give it to yourself as your dowry."


    "My parents have prepared my dowry for me. I don''t need the money. You can take it."


    Daenerys had a good family. Her parents were both doctors and she was engaged in medical


    equipment, so she had afortable life.


    "I have enough money now. I don''t owe anyone except two million of Sidney and one million of yours."


    Winnie said and felt rxed. Her father left her a debt most people could not imagine it. It took her four


    years to pay it off.


    "Winwin, have you prepared the money for the victims of the ident?"


    Daenerys was still worried about Winnie, and over the years only she knewWinnie had a bad life.


    "It is four million, and I have got it ready, but I falied to reach the injured. The phone number did not


    exist. We had met before, and they always hadwyers dealt with things."


    Winnie had got the four million ready. She wanted to give it the ingured and move the pressure in heart,


    but she failed to find her. And it was infuriating that she failed to ess to hiswyer.

 Chapter 21 Luke is Abused

    Chapter 21 Luke is Abused


    Daenerys left after dinner, and Winnie wondered how she could find the man who had been injured in


    the ident and pay him so she could put the whole thing behind her.


    "Mommy, make a call to Uncle, I want to know how Luke is."


    Megan had been worried Luke.


    "Ok, I will call now."


    Winnie quickly picked up the phone and called Brian.


    "What is it?¡±


    Brian¡¯s unchanged cold voice made Winnie felt cool.


    "Is Luke there?"


    Winnie did not want to have too muchmunication with Brian. She was always afraid that he would


    think too much.


    "In his room, he''s got a phone..."


    Brian told Winnie the phone number of Luke''s room and then hung up the phone.


    Winnie made a call to Luke based on the phone number and the phone was immediately picked up.


    "Hello."


    Luke''s voice was obviously upset.


    "Luke, I am Auntie Winwin . I heard from Megan that you are sick."


    As Winnie said, she heard the voice of Luke crying.


    "Luke, why are you crying? What is wrong?"


    Winnie asked eagerly.


    "Auntie, I miss you, I miss Megan. May Ie to your house now?"


    Luke sobbed in a low voice, and he was suppressing his emotions.


    "Luke, where are you now? Are you at greatgrandpa''s house or at Daddy''s house?"


    Winnie was worried. She did not know why the kid cried and was depressed. Was he wronged or ill.


    "Auntie, I''m at Daddy''s house. You talk to Daddy and I''lle to your house."


    Luke begged again. His cry and grievances through the phone reached to Winnie''s ears.


    "Luke, don''t cry, I will call dadd now."


    Winnie hung up the phone and called Brian again.


    "What is it?¡±


    It was still freezing cold.


    "You..."


    Winnie, with resentment, really wanted to scold this man and make him sober.


    He had status and achievements, he could be cold and have authority to his employees, but couldn¡¯t


    he be warm to his son and let him feel his father''s love?


    Winnie endured it and said nothing, afraid that she could not make Luke out.


    "Can you let Lukee to my house for a night? Megan misses Luke."


    "Now?"


    Brian looked at the time. It was already 9 p.m.


    "Yes, now. I''ll pick him up if it''s not convenient for you."


    Winnie had a tone of discussion.


    "No, it''s toote."


    Brian refused directly. It waster and he worried about Luke safety.


    "Uncle, let Lukee to my house. I miss him."


    Megan heard Brian''s refusal, took her mother''s phone and begged.


    "Megan..."


    "Uncle, give us your address, Mommy and I will drive to pick up Luke."


    Megan did not give Brian the opportunity to refuse but directly interrupted Brian''s words.


    "Uncle, please. We can go to school together tomorrow morning."


    Megan begged, and that sweet voice let Brian can not refuse.


    Forty minutester, Luke was sent to Winnie''s house by the housekeeper.


    "Auntie......"


    Luke walked into the house and directly pounced into the arms of Winnie, crying, which made Winnie


    feel distressed.


    "Luke, don¡¯t cry, tell me what is wrong."


    Winnie squat down and picked up Luke, allowing him to cry on her shoulder.


    "Auntie, I didn¡¯t go to school not because I was sick. It was because Mommy beat me."


    Luke felt warm in Winnie''s arms, cryed sadly, and told the reason for not going to school.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Winnie was angry.


    She put Luke down and seriously asked the cause of the matter.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    "Mommy beat me and was afraid the kindergarten teacher will see bruise on me, so she didn¡¯t allow


    me to go to school."


    Luke said. He took off his pants and showed bruise on his thighs.


    When Winnie saw the child''s injury, her heart suddenly felt in pain


    "How could she do this, how could she beat a child like this? Is she a biological mother?"


    Winnie felt distressed and her tears fell down.


    "Mommy keeps hitting me and told me not to tell Daddy. When Dad was on business trip, she locked


    me up in a warehouse. No one at home knew I had been beaten, and I never want to see Mummy


    again. Auntie, I''m scared..."


    Luke¡¯s small body was trembling because of fear. She could imagine he was scared when he was


    beaten and locked.


    "Luke, don¡¯t cry, I will help you."


    Winnie tightly held Luke in arms, giving him warmth.


    This was the reason why Luke did not like Mommy, this was the reason why he cried and wanted to


    Didn¡¯t Brian know about it or was he indulgent?


    Winnie had to talk withBrian, so as Luke would not encounter such a thing again.


    Winnie pacified the child and took him to go to bed withMegan. The two children were lying on the bed.


    Winnie applied the medicine to Luke.


    "Auntie, don''t tell Daddy. If you tell Daddy, mommy will hit me even hearder. Daddy is often away from


    home and can''t protect me. He is busy and tired. I don''t want him to worry about me."


    Luke''s words let Winnie shed tears.


    She could not say a word, buried her head into Luke¡¯s small bosom, sheding tears silently.


    Such a small child knew how to care about his father, but his father knew nothing about him, and was


    indifferent to the child.


    Winnie wanted to p him to make him sober. Unexpectedly he let his child bear these things alone


    that he should not bear.


    Winnie calmed herself down after a while and continued to apply Luke with medicine.


    After applying medicine on his legs, Winnie checked other parts of his body. Suddenly her attention


    was attracted by the birthmark on Luke''s arm, and she held her breath.


    Winnie stared wide and looked at it again.


    There was a shoe-shaped gold ingot birthmark on Luke''s left forearm, which was exactly the same as


    the Megan''s, except that one was on the right forearm and one was on the left forearm.


    Winnie felt her mind go nk and stuck there.


    "Mommy, what are you looking at? It''s time for bed."


    Megan reminded Winnie.


    "Oh, nothing. You go to bed first."


    Winnie had not recovered from the shock, but she could let the children find anything.


    Winnie let the children sleep first, leaving a dimmp, and then went out.


    She came to the window of the living room. Looking at the starry sky and thinking of the birthmark on


    Luke''s forearm, Winnie was distressed.


    How could Luke have such a birthmark? Was it just a coincidence? Was his mother his real mother? If


    so, why did she abuse her child?


    Winnie had a sleepless night.


    In the next day, after dropping off two children at kindergarten, Winnie went to work and went directly to


    the president''s office.


    "Brian, Luke will stay with me for two days. You can rest assured that he will never be in danger, and I


    will never use the child to seduce you."


    Winnie''s tone was obviously with dissatisfaction and resentment. She tried to control herself, but it was


    really hard. If she hadn¡¯t promissed Luke that she would not tell Brian, she might have been angry now.


    "You''re not asking for my advice. You''re telling me your decision. Winnie, Luke is my child, shouldn¡¯t


    you tell me in advance?"


    Brian met countless people and he could tell Winnie¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    "And, I heard from Lukehe often lived in his greatgrandpa¡¯s. If you are on a business trip, he can stay in


    my house, and I will take good care of him."


    Winnie ignored Brian''s query, and she almost could not control her emotions.


    Brian did not speak, but his fundus was cold.


    He got up, walked around the desk, took two steps down, and walked to Winniecoldly. With a With a


    sudden force, he held Winnie''s waist, forcing the two of them to touch each other''s chest.


    "You..."


    Winnie gasped. She really wanted loudly questioned why he treat Luke like that, but for Luke, she


    endured it.


    "This is your punishment for provoking me. Winnie, Luke is my son, I decide where he lives and how he


    lives. You have nothing to do with him. And remember, he''s got a mommy, and it''s impossible for you to


    be his mommy."


    Brian said with a sarcastic tone. Being close to each other, the breath he exhaled was cold.


    "And if I insist to be his mommy?"


    Winnie was impatient and provoked Brian. If she could, she wanted to take good care of Luke more


    than anyone. If she could, she would rather be Luke''s mommy.


    "Dreaming, you are a cheater, you have no qualification to be Luke''s mommy."


    Brian was infuriated thoroughly. His eyes showed dangerous spirit, as if a male lion saw a prey.


    Winnie was stunned. His tone was like Leo¡¯s four years ago, that word "cheater" hurt Winnie''s heart.


    It seemed that Brian had investigated her and believed that she was a cheater.


    "Yes, I am a cheater. Everyone says I''m a cheater, and I don''t deny it. But Brian, I want to ask you what


    I cheated you, love, money, or you?"


    Winnie shouted. Her chest heaved violently because of anger. She was not afraid of Brian''s awe-


    inspiring and imperious manner. She stare at Brian angrily, however, Brian saw sadness in her eyes.


    "I will not be cheated for anything by you. It is you who will suffer."


    Brian said maliciously, did not give Winnie any chance to react but directly kissed Winnie.


    He held Winnie''s waist tightly with one hand and sped the back of her head with the other. Such a


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    firm posture would not open the distance between the two people, no matter how Winnie struggled.


    "Ah..."


    Winnie could not make a sound, but Brian took the advantage and began to explore more deeply.


    Winnie seized the opportunity and directly bit him.


    Brian hummed in a stuffy voice and then let go of Winnie.

 Chapter 22 Uncle is so Mean

    Chapter 22 Uncle is so Mean


    Brian felt the taste of blood, but stared at Winnie with an indifferent face. It was the first time a woman


    bit him while kissing.


    "You''re getting bolder and bolder."


    Brian said angrily with fire in his eyes, as if he wanted to swallow Winnie.


    "I was only defending myself. You should be d I didn''t p you in the face."


    Winnie showed no weakness. She was now his employee and could obey him unconditionally at work,


    but she was not his woman, not someone he could treat casually.


    "Brian, I warn you, if you do it again, I will resign. I don¡¯t care about the contract, but I will take care of


    Luke. I don''t agree your way to teach him."


    Winnie said loudly and turned to leave.


    Winnie got angry early in the morning, but she had no one to talk to.


    She andBrian kissed and hugged more than once, and no one would believe that they had nothing to


    do with each other. She wanted to leave like she did four years ago. She did not care about work, she


    just don¡¯t want to be wrong.


    But when she calmed down, she had to face the reality.


    She needed this job, needed more tforms to disy her talents, and more efforts to earn enough


    money to pay off her debts. She had to raise her child, support her younger sister¡¯s study and support


    her aunt.


    She had to face all. How could she willfully lose her job?


    Winnie told herself to stick to it, one day the sun would shine.


    Winnie went to pick up the two children directly after work, but was blocked by the housekeeper.


    Winnie called Brian again.


    "Tell your housekeeper that I will pick up Luke."


    Winnie''s tone was stiff. She was clearly still angry about things happened in the morning.


    "What if I don''t allow Luke to go to your house?"


    His tone was so defiant. Brian wanted to see how stubborn the woman could be.


    ¡°I''ll go with the housekeeper to see Grandpa. I''m sure I can persuade him.¡±


    Winnie insisted on doing so, as if no one could change her, if not this persistence, she could not make


    it through for these years.


    "Grandpa? It is pleasing. Do you know what it means?"


    Brian''s voice was cold, but the corners of his mouth showed a sarcastic radian.


    It seemed that this woman tried so hard. She not only got close to Luke, now she tried to get close to


    grandpa. She was not simple.


    "Don''t change the subject. The housekeeper is with me, and if you don''t speak to him, I''ll go with him to


    see Grandpa."


    Winnie did not want to say a word more with this arrogant man who was so cold and lukewarm, afraid


    of being frozen.


    "Don''t call him grandpa, you are my woman or my wife?"


    Brian did not answer her. The woman was trying to cheat him. He wanted to see who to be cheated.


    "I won''t talk nonsense to you, rascal."


    Winnie saw no hope from Brian, so she could only look for another way.


    Winnie said that and hung up the phone directly.


    When she raied her eyes, she felt stunned.


    Brian was standing behind the housekeeper at the moment, but pretended to make trouble. He was


    really hateful.


    "Young Master ."


    The housekeeper greeted Brian.


    "Daddy..."


    Luke was excited and directly ran to Brian. If he remembered correctly, it was the first time his Daddy


    picked him up from kindergarten.


    "Butler Lowe, go back to tell grandpa that I will pick up Lukethese days."


    Brianmanded silently, but his eyes had been locked in Winnie''s body.


    Looking at her angry red face and her stubborn clear eyes, Brian thought of that bloody kiss in the


    morning and his throat tightened.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Butler Lowe said and turned around to leave.


    Butler Lowe left. Think of what Daddy had said, Luke was panic.


    "Dad, I don''t want to go to your house. I''m going home withAuntie."


    Luke said, while taking back two steps, apparently he feared.


    Winnie felt the fear of Luke, stepped forward to Luke, put her hand on his shoulder, gave him warm and


    eased his fear.


    "Say it, how will you allow Luke to go to my house?"


    In front of the children, Winnie did not want to quarrel and did not want to affect the children''s mood,


    she could onlypromise.


    "Come to your house first."


    So Brian once again came to Winnie''s house with Luke.


    "I''ll cook and you y with the kids."


    Winnie used cooking as an excuse to avoid Brian directly. The man was poisonous, and she feared


    constant contact would make her callous.


    Winnie had he dinner prepared soon. Because Brian was present today, she had prepared more food.


    The four of them sat down together at the table and began to eat.


    "Daddy, Auntie, let¡¯s have dinner."


    Luke said politely in a happy smile. He was in a good mood.


    While Winnie was cooking, Brian had been in the living room reading a magazine, while watching Luke.


    He was happy here and always had a smile on his face, which Luke never had at home.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Luke at the table showed a bright and innocent smile. It seemed that he was really like Megan and


    Winnie.


    "Mommy, Uncle, let¡¯s have dinner."


    Megan said as Luke politly. But she continued.


    "It is strange to callUncle and Mommy. It''s much morefortable if it''s mommy and Daddy."


    Megan was naughty, but she thought so in heart.


    "Megan."


    Winnie did not expect she would say so and instantlt got embarrassed.


    "Yes, then we''ll be a happy family of four."


    Luke answered Megan.


    Brian was stunned. Why Luke had such an idea? He had a mommy, but why did he want Winnie to be


    his mommy.


    It seemed that Winnie had bewitched the kid and had won the trust of Luke. If Winnie went to see his


    grandfather, he would be cheated.


    Thinkinf of this, Brian looked at Winnie coldly. He underestimated the strength of this woman.


    "Don''t look at me. It''s none of my business. It''s you who don''t give them the opportunity to be close with


    you."


    Winnie understood Brian''s cold eyes, but she was not afraid, nor did she care about his warning. As


    long as Luke was happy for one day, she thought everything worth, even if she was misunderstood or


    scolded miserably.


    The children seemed to feel the coldness and bent their heads to eat without another word.


    The meal was in peace. No one said anything. Brian put aside what he was thinking and ate carefully.


    He had to admit that the woman was a good cook and that he had not eaten such a home-cooked meal


    for 19 years. No one cooked for him in the past 19 years.


    Brian ate a lot tonight, and the delicious food on the table was eaten up by him.


    He put down chopsticks with satisfaction. But Megan said sadly.


    "Uncle, when I saw you kissing Mommy the other day, I thought you love Mommy, but these days I


    found that you always are mean to Mommy. I don''t know what Mommy did wrong, but I don''t think


    Mommy should be treated like this."


    Megan was thinking about Brian''s theatening eyes on Mummy in the whole meal, and she felt annoyed,


    but she did not want to affect everyone¡¯s appetite and said when everyone finished the meal.


    "Daddy kissed Auntie?"


    Luke was surprised. Before Megan answered him, he turned to Brian.


    "Daddy, you are a man, if you kissAuntie, you should be responsible for her."


    Luke built up courage and said, becausepared to his own mother, he really wanted Auntie to be


    his Mommy.


    Brian looked sternly and Luke bowed his head.


    "Mommy, you were on a blind date. If that Uncle can ept us, if he is not mean to you, you can marry


    that Uncle. In that way, someone will protect us, and no one will hurt us in the future."


    Luke was afraid of Brian, but in order to protect Mommy, Meganwas not afraid of anyone. This could


    make Uncle worried, if he was really worried, he would not be mean to Mommy.


    Winnie knew that the two children spoke for her. They didn¡¯t like Brian''s temper and that she was


    treated by Brian coldly.


    But she didn''t want the children to worry about grown-ups.


    "Megan, Luke, you go to the living room and y. I want to talk to Uncle."


    Winnie gently told the two children to leave, and only her and Brian stayed at the table.


    "First of all, I apologize for Megan, she was impolite."


    Winnie endured all the emotions in her heart and tried her best to make herself peaceful. Because the


    restaurant was open, she feared it will affect the children.


    Winnie paused for a moment and continued.


    "Once again, I have no unkind desire for you. When my husband and I got divorced, I decided that I


    would never get close to a man. You are a man, and you have a wife and child, so I will not considerate


    you."


    "Now you want me to believe you? You have brainwashed Luke and still want to see grandpa. Your


    purpose is half the sess if you win grandpa¡¯s trust. Woman, don''t ever act in front of me. I''ve seen


    so many people that I can tell you who you are."


    Brian lowered his voice, because Megan¡¯s words made him ashamed, but there was anger in the


    chest, which was caused by Megan''s words.


    "I... I don''t know what to say. Now that you think that I am a cheater, I have nothing to say. Dinner is


    finished, go home. Don''t let me sully your noble character."


    Winnie was sure, no matter in what way she would not changeBrian¡¯s though, so she stopped


    exining. What could she cheat?


    Winnie got up and went back to her room, leaned on the door in a decadent way with red fundus amd


    wronged heartache.


    Four years ago Leo said she was a cheater, but she was not as indignant as she was now, but now she


    could not stand it.


    Unexpectedly, Brian did not take Luke away in the second day, so Luke lived in Winnie¡¯s house


    freely.

 Chapter 23 Take the Blame

    Chapter 23 Take the me


    Winnie went to work as usual, but she tried to avoid Brian as much as possible. She handed over the


    work report to his assistant.


    "Winnie, you can go first after work. I''ll send the rest document to the secretary''s office."


    Her assistant Alice said in a sensible way.


    "Ok, I''m going to pick up the kids, so I will go first."


    Winnie walked out of the office. When she came to the hall on the first floor, identally she bumped


    into Leo who came out.


    Leo stared at Winnie angrily, and Winnie chose to walk away calmly after taking a nce at him.


    "Stop there. What are you doing here?"


    Leo called Winnie, but Winnie did not stop, for she did not want to quarrel with Leo in thepany, or


    to leave a bad impression to her colleagues.


    "Winnie..."


    Leo caught up with Winnie in the parking lot.


    "Leo, I am a cheater, you had better stay away from me so as not to be deceived again."


    Winnie said and stretched out to pull the car door, but was stopped by Leo.


    "Answer me, why are you here?"


    Leo was angry. He could not control his emotions and would think of the things four years ago when he


    saw Winnie.


    "This is the Bee Group. Of course I came here to cheat to Brian. I remember I told you."


    Winnie said. She knew thatLeo wanted to hear such words andBrian believed in it.


    It was better for all men to look at her inthat way. It was better for all men to avoid her.


    "Are you crazy? Brian has a family and child, do you think you can cheat him? Do you realize that if


    you can''t cheat him, you''re going to get screwed?"


    Leo warned. Although the words were extreme, every sentence was the truth.


    Brian was a famous cold face in B City. He was merciless to anything and to anyone. If Winnie took


    Brian as a target, it was like a moth flied to the fire.


    "It is a matter of my ability to deceive him. Not of your business. All you have to do is to be careful and


    don''t get deceived by me again."


    Winnie was different. She felt distressed when she saw Leo, but she could endure. Such a little pain


    was not a big deal for her now.


    "Winwin..."


    Under urgent situation, Leo called her name that he often called before.


    "Mr. Johnson, don''t call me that. We have nothing to do with each other. If you call me that, I will be


    misunderstood."


    Winnie interrupted Leo directly.


    "Winwin, I ask you ast question. Four years ago you knew I love you, but why did you cheat me?"


    After four years, Leo had never moved on. Whenever he thought of Winnie, he would have a feeling of


    suffocation.


    He did not expect to meet Winnie again after four years. Although she was a cheater, she was still


    beautiful and charming.


    "Leo, are you sure I cheated you?"


    Winnie did not answer but raised a rhetorical question. In this triangle rtionshi, in this scam, the


    person who got hurt was Winnie, but it was funny that she took the me.


    "......"


    Leo instantlt was stunned and his head got nk. His hand blocking the car door fell down.


    What did Winnie mean? Wasn''t she a cheater?


    She was not a cheater. Then who was the cheater?


    Winnie took a calm look at Leo and got into the car. She started the car, fastened the seat belt, and


    looked straight ahead only to see Brian was looking at her with a dark face, as if she hadmitted an


    unforgivable crime.


    There was another man looking at her jokes and he thought she was a cheater. Winnie did not


    understand what she had cheated for, what bad things she had done that all men hated her.


    With her foot on the elerator, Winnie quickly drove away. She didn¡¯t care about Leo standing there


    or care about Brian lookind at her angrily. Men were her natural enemies, and she would stay at a


    distance from them for the rest of her life.


    Being affected by Leo, Winnie was in a bad mood.


    After having finished dinner for the two children, she was not even in the mood to eat and went straight


    to her room to rest.


    At the table two children ate and guessed.


    "Auntie is in a bad mood."


    Luke was worried.


    "Yes, I guess Uncle pissed her off."


    Megan''s mood was low.


    "Megan, do you like my Daddy?"


    Luke thought of something and suddenly asked.


    "Yes, but he is so cold."


    Megan was afraid of Brian, if Brian could be warm, she would like him more.


    "But I like Auntie. I want Auntie to be my mother."


    Brian did not mince his words.


    As the two children were discussing, the doorbell rang.


    Megan ran to the door and saw from the video that it was Brian. She opened the door quickly.


    "Where''s your mommy?"


    "In the room."


    Brian, with a face of anger, directly went to Winnie''s room.


    He opened the door and mmed it shut.


    Winnie was lying in bed. Hearing the voice, she got up quickly.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Although Winnie asked, she new why Brian hade. He muste to humiliate her.


    "What is your rtionship with Leo?"


    Brian red at Winnie coldly and sharply, as if he was questioning his cheating wife.


    "Why do you ask? You''ve seen it. I cheated him, but I failed. He of course would make troubles to you


    when he saw me."


    Winnie said calmly and interpreted herself as a perfect cheater.


    "How did you cheat him?"


    Brian clenched his fist and was angry for Winnie''s shameless.


    "Seduce him and get the money."


    Winnie replied and walked towards the door. She knew that Brian would go crazy again after the


    quarrel, and he would only punish her with the same way, and she did not want to.


    But Brian still grabbed her arm and pulled her back.


    Winnie stumbled and nearly fell.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "Aren''t you a cheater? Aren''t you a seducer? I want to see how you seduce."


    The thought that Winnie might have slept with other men made Brian''s heart tighten, and the anger


    backlogged in her chest was also ready to vent out.


    Brian took Winnie''s arm and threw her directly onto the bed. Before Winnie had a reaction, Brian had


    pressed her under his body.


    "Is it interesting that you do it again?"


    Winnie put her hands on Brian''s chest and forced herself to stay calm like a battle-hardened cheater.


    But her heart was in a mess.


    "I''ll see if your seduction can trick me."


    Brian''s lips plundered Winnie''s lips while the sound of his words fell.


    Winnie began to resist, but to no avail.


    Brian seemed to be a lot smarter, not to give her a chance to bite him. His tongue moved perfectly in


    Winnie''s sweet mouth.


    Every time Brian touched Winnie, he could not control himself and but be wild.


    He knew that this woman was a cheater, but he could not control his impulse to get her Smelling her


    body fragrance, feeling her warmth, breathing her breath, Brian could not vent out his angery.


    He kissed her lips, her face, and his hand uncontrobly got into her clothes. Winnie fluttered with the


    movement of Brian''s palm over her delicate skin.


    But this kind of fluttery made her feel sick and wrong.


    When she left that man four years ago, she had vowed never to touch a man again, never to be


    humiliated by a man. But now the man she could not hate was tearing up her vows.


    It was more uneptable that she was unable to resist and let this man continue step by step.


    Brian''s kiss moved from Winnie''s lips to Winnie''s forehead. When passing through the corner of her


    eyes, he felt bitter taste and felt the moist from the corner of her eyes.


    Brian was immediately pulled back to reality and directly got up.


    At this time, Winnie had been in a mess and she looked wronged.


    She got up and wanted to leave the room, but the children were out there, so she could only run to the


    bathroom with tears in her eyes.


    When the bathroom door was closed, Brian, who was standing by the bed, heard the cry of tears.


    Why was this cry so familiar? This cry was so helpless and so painful.


    The cry reminded him of that woman he had seen in the hospital four years ago, and of... Wait, the


    woman crying loudly in the hospital park was Winnie.


    Yes, it was Winnie. In the past four years, her pathetic face always appeared in his mind. The piercing


    cry also appeared again and again in his dream.


    So Brian felt deja vu when he met Winnie.


    Brian resolutely moved to the door of the bathroom and directly pushed the door open.


    "Go. I never want to see you again. Who are you? What are you? Why did you do this to me? I am a


    cheater, so what? I did not cheat you feelings, I did not cheat you money. With what you look me


    down?"


    Winnie cried and questioned while pushing Brian.


    Now she was very distressed and did not want to be seen by Brian.


    "Shut up and don''t cry."


    Brian was cold extremely in voice. He wanted tofort him but it was mixed with anger.


    "Go away, you rascal. You have a wife, find your wife if you have that desire, why do you..."


    Winnie continued to push Brian. She had endured for many days, hadn''t she? Couldn¡¯t she be willful at


    home?


    She could not stand it and wanted to release, but he angrily told her to shut up, did he have to


    suffocate her to be happy?


    "I told you to shut up."


    Brian stretched out his hand and directly embraced Winnie.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The strength of Brian''s hand gradually deepened. Four years ago, he had impulse to hug her in the


    arms tofort her.


    Today he once again saw this woman crying. It was fate and he should cherish it.


    Winnie stopped struggling, as if to borrow his arms to warm herself andfort herself.


    It had been too long since she felt the warm chest and it had been too long since she released her


    pressure.


    Winnie cried for a while before calming down.


    She stood up and wiped tears from her face.


    "Get out. You''ve been in my room too long. The children will think too much."


    Winnie whispered.


    "Be my woman."


    "Brian blurted out these words.

 Chapter 24 Leos Query

    Chapter 24 Leo''s Query


    Winnie was stunned and went into cardiac arrest for a few seconds.


    She looked up at Brian with misty eyes and felt incredible.


    "No, I don''t have the habit of being a mistress."


    Winnie recovered and resolutely refused.


    Her answer made Brian''s face instantly get gloomy. He twisted his eyebrows and there was anger in


    his eyes.


    "Winnie, you should know many women are vying to be my woman. What an honor to have you picked


    by me."


    "I did wicked things in my previous life, and this life is full of bad retribution. So I''m not used to the


    honour you give me."


    Winnie spit a breath out of the corner of her mouth, floating the hair beside her eyebrows.


    She refused and did not want to have too much contact with this dangerous man.


    To be his woman? For what? She had no interest in being a mistress, even less in this arrogant man.


    Winnie raised her head in a tsundere way, bypassed Brian and walked out of the bathroom.


    "You refused to be my woman because you want to stay with Leo?"


    Brian said angrily. Thinking of this possibility, he could not control himself.


    Winnie stopped and with her back to Brian.


    "Not if he agrees, I would like to. I felt disappointed I failed to cheat him at the first time, and if I can


    conquer him, my sense of achievement will be huge."


    Winnie deliberately said so. She did not want to be Brian''s woman, to be kept an eye at by him. She


    thought if she said so, he would give up.


    Luke lived in Winnie''s home for a week, and there was no reason to leave him beside her, so she


    returned him to Brian. After Luke was sent away, Winnie''s heart felt empty, and she had been worried


    he would suffer domestic violence.


    No matter how busy she was, Winnie would personally go to the kindergarten to pick up Megan every


    dat, only to be able to see whether Luke was ok.


    Brian was so busy these days that he had no time to talk to her. Winnie had a few peaceful days.


    But good times did notst long. As she went to the hall on the first floor after work, Winniesaw Leo


    who made her headache.


    She stood where she was and breathed a sigh of relief before moving on.


    "Winwin, let''s talk."


    This time Leo''s voice was not cold and sarcastic.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. We''ve been at a standstill for four years."


    Winnie refused tly.


    Being inexplicably entangled made her annoyed.


    "Winwin, I want to talk. I want to know what happened back then."


    Winnie''s words that day made him suspicious of the whole thing.


    He had found Daenerys, but Daenerys said nothing and only let him ask Winnie. He came to Penny,


    but Penny refused to see him. With her status now, he could do nothing.


    "What''s the matter? Now you want to get to the truth? It''s toote and meaningless."


    Speaking of the truth in those days, Winnie''s heart was like tearing pain because of Leo and Penny''s


    betrayal and the departure of her parents.


    Winnie bypassed Leo and strode away.


    Leo did not give up and followed Winnie all the time.


    They walked out of the lobby on the first floor and came to the parking lot. Leo quickly walked a few


    steps to stop in front of Winnie.


    "Winwin, I can ask no questions about things in that year. But there was no formal end to our


    rtionship.Today......"


    "Ok."


    Winnie agreed readily, for this rtionship she also wanted to have a very formal ending. Because at


    that time she did love him, only when it ended, she could goodbye to the painful past.


    Winnie made a call to arrangeMeganand went to the cafe behind thepany withLeo.


    "Say it, simplicity is preferred."


    Winnie said and did not want to waste too much time in the past things.


    "Winwin, I really loved you. All of a sudden, knowing that you lied to me was more than I can handle. It


    was too much for me. So I......"


    Leo''s thought was the exact opposite ofWinnie''s. Although Winnie cheated him, although he hated her,


    he wanted to spend more time with Winnie.


    "Don''t say you love me, the person who loves me would give me a chace to exin."


    "I don''t want to talk about the old days. Finish it as soon as possible lest I lie to you again."


    Winnie''s attitude was frim. The thing in the past was like a needle in her heart and it was so painful that


    she could not breathe.


    "Winwin, tell me about what happened that year. I can move on as long as I know the truth."


    Leo still wanted to know about the truth.


    "I said it was not necessary. Why should I have to exin your affair with Penny? Leo, if you want to


    know the truth, find Penny. You are intimate ands she will tell you."


    Winnie was impatient. She was hurt four years ago and didn''t want to hurt twice over the same thing.


    She stood up straight and was unconcerned.


    "Leo, it is over between us. We are now strangers, so I hope you will not bother me again."


    Winnie said and left regardless of Leo.


    Leo was very upset. She sat on the chair and constantly pulled his hair. He could not figure out what


    happened.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who lied to him? Who was the one got hurt?


    They were a few people knew what had happened, but they kept quiet, so he could not get to the truth.


    Leo hoped Penny would tell him so he picked up the phone and made a call to her.


    "I''m at a cafe near thethe building of Bee Group, and if you don''t meet me, I''m going to see your


    husband."


    Leo did not give Penny a chance to refuse and threatened her.


    Half an hourter, Penny sat Leo''s opposite with a dark face.


    "Leo, what exactly do you want? It was over between us four years ago. You always pestered me,


    aren¡¯t you afraid my husband would destroy yourpany."


    Penny¡¯s conceited look made Leo feel sick.


    Penny was different for her in past. She was clever, sensible and low-key, but since she came back to


    the Burns family, she changed.


    After she married Brian and became the First Lady of B City, she was even more arrogant. She even


    walked with her head held high, showing her arrogance.


    Leo looked up disdainfully at her and snorted.


    "I don¡¯t want to pester you, Penny, I won¡¯t make trouble to you. I just want to know what happened four


    years ago. Did Winnie''s mother get sick and stay in hospital? Did you deceive me, or did she?"


    Hearing the name of Winnie, Penny showed anger in eyes.


    It had been four years and Leo was still thinking about Winnie. He must know that Winnie came back


    and still had feelings for her, so he thought of that past.


    When it came to Winnie, she was annoyed. She would never give Leo and Winnie a chance to get


    back together


    "I have told you all about it, and you still have doubt. She had no mother. She was with you for your


    money. Winnie is beautiful, so she took the advantage of beauty to cheat money. From the day I met


    her, she used her mother''s dying condition to get sympathy from men and she only made boyfriends


    who were rich."


    Penny repeated what she had said.


    "......"


    Leo was speechless and unable to tell what was true and what was false.


    Everything that Penny said came true.


    When he first knew Winnie, they were abroad. Many friends knew Winnie. They said that she was cold


    and proud and did not ept men''s pursuit easily. It was the same when she studied abroad. She was


    even arrog when she was in the domestic university. She had no fancy to general men. There were


    a lot of people trying to pursue her, but she rejected coldly.


    This validated what Penny said about finding only rich men.


    When Winnie suddenly returned to the country, Penny found him, and told him Winnie¡¯s premeditation.


    A few dayster, Winnie called him and said she needed money for her sick mother, which made Leo


    extremely angry.


    It was easy for people to lose their judgment ability when they were angry, so he had hated Winnie for


    so many years and always thought she was a cheater.


    Until that day in the parking lot, Winnie''s sincere and innocent eyes made him doubt his own judgment.


    "Or maLKe you''re lying to me."


    Leo said in a deep voice and had questions in his eyes at Penny.


    "I lied to you? Leo, you have no conscience. If it weren''t for me to tell you, your money was already


    cheated by that woman with a scorptuous heart. She cheated you not only for money, but also for


    affection."


    "I''m so disappointed that I think of you and you doubt me."


    Penny looked wronged and stared at Leo angrily.


    "You can not tell me the truth, Penny, but I will certainly pursue it, and I will see who has deceived me."


    What Leo saw in Winnie''s eyes was sincere, but Penny''s eyes were elusiveness.


    After Leo left, Penny showed hatred in the cafe. Through her own channels, she found the residence of


    Winnie.


    At home, Winnie told Daenerys to stay away from the things between her and Leo.


    "Winwin, stop nagging. Leo came to me and I didn''t say anything, and I won''t say anything."


    Daenerys was annoyed by being nagging byWinniesitting on the sofa.


    "Good. I don''t want to have anything to do with such a person. They ganged up on me and then said it


    was my fault. Such people have no moral bottom line and I must stay away from them."


    Winnie said angrily. In her heart Leo and Penny was even worse than a scumbag.


    "Winwin, there is another possiblility, that is, Leo was cheated by Penny."


    Daenerys thought.


    "If so, I can''t change anything. He said he loved me, but he would rather believe others but not give me


    the opportunity to exin. This is not love, and such a man is useless."


    Winnie said decisively with a gloomy face.


    "You''re right, but..."


    The doorbell rang at this moment.


    Winnie walked to the door and her face became sullen.


    "Winnie, I know you are inside, either youe out, or I go in."


    Eximed Daenerys like a swearing shrew.


    "Penny?¡±


    Daenerys heard this and hurried to the door to confirm.


    "It is her, and she is shameless toe. Let her in, and I''ll let her crawl out."


    Daenerys was angry after confirming it was Penny. As she spoke, she was to press the door button,


    but was stopped byWinnie.


    "Don''t mess around, the kid is here. You apany Megan, I go downstairs."


    Winnie put on shoes and went out directly.

 Chapter 25 Haunting Around

    Chapter 25 Haunting Around


    Going downstairs, Winnie pushed the door and went out. Penny was waiting by the door.


    Winnie took Penny to the park in themunity.


    "What do you want?"


    Winnie said with an expressionless face.


    "Winnie, have you forgotten I warned you? You went to Leo and told him something? Do you want to


    get back together with Leo?"


    Penny said angrily, with a disgusting witch face.


    "That''s the thing between me and Leo. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s none of your business if we


    want to get back together. Didn''t you break up?"


    She had no need to tell her thought to Penny. She didn¡¯t have to exin anything to her.


    She used to consider her as her best friend, but now she was less than a stranger.


    "Winnie, don''t be wishful thinking. Your status is not worthy of Leo. I warn you not to talk toLeo, or I will


    kick you out of the Bee Group."


    Penny was menacing with ferocity.


    The revtion of what happened four years ago would seriously affect her status now. She would


    never allow that to happen.


    "Ha ha......"


    Winnie showed a disdainful smile.


    "I believe you have the ability, and I am eager that you can kick me out as soon as possible. Tomorrow,


    if you can, fire me tomorrow morning."


    Now Winnie was not afraid of this threat. It was good to fire her, so she could get rid of Brian.


    "You...... Winnie, I am not that poor Penny in those days. It is easy for me to destroy you now. Don''t


    mess with me, or you will suffer."


    Penny said with vicious threat and arrogant eyes. She was indeed different.


    Winnie showed a faint smile and said in a fearless tone.


    "Do as you please. I don''t think anyone can change what I want to do."


    Winnie turned to leave, and Penny was still shouting behind.


    Winnie shook her head while walking. Penny had studied in a university and went abroad for two years,


    but her quality was so inferior.


    Winnie did not go home, but walked along the neighborhood toward the road.


    Today she was disturbed byLeo and Penny, she could not bear it and again she felt hurt in heart.


    Such a thing was not expected before Winnie came back, but she did not expect the identity of Penny


    had such a change.


    Although none of this had anything to do with her, it still affected her daily life.


    Winnie felt depressed and walked in the bar when she passiung through the bar door.


    She wanted to get drunk once to feel rxed.


    Winnie sat down at the bar and the bartender offered her a ss of whiskey.


    Winnie seldom drank alcohol and did little research on it. She drank whatever the bartender offered


    her, and she cared less about getting drunk.


    She just wanted to get drunk, so as to temporarily forget those things that make her upset.


    One after another, Winnie got up and was ready to leave. When she was to pay the bill, she realized


    she didn''t have any money with her, nor did she take out her phone.


    Just when she was embarrassed, a tall man appeared in front of her.


    Winnie looked at him nkly for a while.


    "Oh, you do haunt me. Now that you''vee, help me pay the bill."


    Brian appeared and could help her. Winnie could ept it reluctantly, but his face was darkened.


    "That''s all paid. Come with me."


    Brian¡¯s cold voice was unchanged.


    "Thank you..."


    Winnie became drunk and said thank you with a smile.


    She turned around, but she staggered. Fortunately Brianhelped her, otherwise she would be


    embarrassed.


    "Ha ha...Thank you very much!"


    Winnie was supported by Brian and walked out of the bar. The breeze hit her and the effect of alcohol


    made her shiver, which also reflected her poor drinking capacity.


    "I..."


    As Winnie wanted to say that it was too cold and she wanted to go home, a man''s coat covered over


    her body.


    Winnie looked up at Brian with grateful but cute eyes.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Brian did not say anything, but helpped Winnie get into the car with a gloomy face. But then Winnie


    suddenly refused to get in to the car.


    "Wait, I can''t go home like this. I get drunk, Meganwill worry about me."


    Winnie looked around for something, and then sat down on roadside.


    "You go first. I''ll sober up and go back."


    Winnie asked Brian to leave. But even if a passers-by would not leave her alone since she was like


    this.


    Brian closed the door and sat down.


    Winnie was dizzy and leaned her head on his shoulder without caring he was Brian or not.


    "I''ll just borrow your shoulder for a while."


    Winnie''s voice was low. And then she began to mumble.


    "They all bully me, who had I provoked? How many bad things have I done in my previous life?"


    "......"


    "I just want to have a peaceful life. Don''t mess with me. Don''t mess with me."


    Winnie soliloquized, without knowing who would hear that, and without caring what it would be like if


    anyone heard it. She only knew that her nagging was a way to rx herself.


    Brian said nothing, listening to Winnie.


    But what she said was sad, which made him felt hurt in heart.


    Brian lowered his eyelids and screwed up his cold eyebrows.


    How many secrets did this woman have, how many things did she have in her heart?


    An hour ago, he drove to Winnie''s home alone, but saw Winnie walking beside the road alone.


    He slowed down the car, following Winnie behind, but she had not noticed him. She was sad and


    focused on her upset things.


    So Brian did not bother her but followed silently. He went into the bar and quietly watched her drinking.


    Until she had no money to pay, he showed up in front of her.


    Looking at Winnie''s ruddy face and heavy breathing, Brian''s heart was ufortable.


    When Brian had dark thoughts, the phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    He picked up coldly.


    "Uncle, I am Megan. Mommy is out and I can''t find her because she did not take out her phone."


    Megan''s clearly worried voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Mommy is with me, are you alone at home, Megan?"


    Knowing it was Megan, Brian''s voice became soft.


    "Mummy is with you, then I am not worried. Megan is at home with DaenerysAuntie."


    Megan''s voice changed at once, and it seemed to be secretly pleased.


    "Good. I''ll take your mommy hometer."


    Brian looked at the drunken Winnie. Winnie was afraid that Megan would worry about her, so he could


    only take her backter.


    "Uncle, it''s Mommy''s birthday, will you stop being mean to her?"


    She was going to celebrate her mother''s birthday, but she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly went


    downstairs and didn''te back until now. Megan said this with purpose. She wished Brian could


    celebrate her Mommy''s birthday.


    Birthday? Brian''s head was nk again for an instant. What kind of coincidence was that?


    There was a reason why he came to Winnie today. It was someone¡¯s birthday too. She was simr to


    Winnie, so he came and wanted to have a look at her.


    But he did not expect that it was Winnie¡¯s birthday too. Why they were so similiar?


    When he put down the phone, he found that Winnie had fallen asleep on his shoulder. Brian called her


    for two times and there was no response. He directly got up and picked Winnie up and put her on the


    car.


    He could not send her home, nor go to the hotel, Brian finally chose to go to thepany.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Brian held Winnie and took the president''s exclusive elevator to the president''s office.


    Brian put Winnie on the bed, and when he wanted to get up, she was pulled byWinnie by the wrist.


    "Don''t leave. It''s my birthday. Just stay with me until 12 o''clock."


    Winnie half opened her eyes, which were blurred and charming. Brian lost the ability to think as if he


    had striken by lightning. No, no, Winnie was drank. It was just a coincidence.


    Or she knew something, and she was using it to seduce him.


    Brian thought the possibility of thetter was bigger. Since she had admitted that she was a cheater,


    the cheater would find out his weakness.


    Brian leaned on Winnie. Winnie boldly stretched out her arms and out them around Brian''s neck.


    The distance of two people in an instant became close.


    "Winnie, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Brian¡¯s hormone became disorderly and his voice was hoarse.


    "Yes, I have a kid, how could I not know?"


    After Winnie gave a cold hum, she continued.


    "Didn''t you bring me here to get me? You and I both know what''s going to happen next. Please bear in


    mind that I am probably lying to you, and don''t regret it if you do it."


    Winnie was clear in mind, but she didn¡¯t know why she said so in a direct way.


    Shouldn¡¯t she refuse me? Why did she take the initiative now? She must have gone crazy, or the


    alcohol had sessfully invaded her brain like a virus and changed her mind.


    "I know you''re a cheater. Why do you try to seduce me? Aren''t you afraid of getting hurt?"


    Brian''s cold words are mixed with desire. His dark eyes were lit by the fire of desire.


    Most women lost in the adult game. He was not afraid that Winnie was a cheater, instead he wanted to


    conquer a cheater and sensed the achievement.


    Besides, thest person to be cheated in this game might be her.


    "I seduce you because I''m a woman. It''s a physical necessity. As for hurt, I''ve been through it. Can it be


    worse?"


    Winnie¡¯s eyes were blurred and watery. She told herself that her answer was very good, and that it was


    because of her physical need that she was willing to lie in this bed.


    "Don''t regret it."


    "You too..."


    Brian could not control his desire. Before Winnie''s words were finished, he had swallowed the next half


    of the words.


    Two people were out of control passionately.


    They clothes were quickly taken off. When their skins touched, once again they felt famility from each


    other.


    Two bodies blended toghether with tacit understanding and the harmonious feeling of the body


    achieved acme.

 Chapter 26 Pennys Identity

    Chapter 26 Penny''s Identity


    Winnie was enjoying herself and found the feeling of four years ago. The same body temperature and


    the same body odor made her feel as if she had returned to the vi and the dark bedroom four years


    ago.


    Although that man four years ago was colder than Brian, but in that special period, she gave Winnie a


    different kind of warmth.


    Only for a brief moment with him could she forget everything.


    She had the same feeling now. She felt hot because of alcohol, but his temperature seemed to be


    more.


    The next day.


    At four o¡¯clock in the morning, Winniesuddenly woke up from her sleep. She sat up and looked at the


    decorations around her and she realized that this was Brian''s lounge.


    Lifting the quilt to look at her naked body, Winnie''s head went nk. It took her quite a while to


    remember what happenedst night.


    Chagrined, Winnieshook her head pulling her hair, trying to sober up and making sure what happened


    But it was the fact. The more sober she was, the clearer the fact became.


    She said she would not find a man again and avoided the man, but she took the initiative to have sex


    with Brian.


    Was she crazy? Was she stupid? Even if she needed a man, she could not choose Brian.


    He was already convinced that she had bad intention. If she got into his bed, she would never have a


    chance to prove her innocence.


    She took a look at the watch and found it was still early. She should leave now, otherwise she would be


    seen by the staff and she would be miserable.


    She quickly put on her clothes, and only after she was dressed did she think of a key question.


    Where was Brian? Why was she alone?


    When Winnie was puzzled, Brian suddenly pushed the door and came in.


    After the sex, nothing had changed toBrian. He was colder than ever.


    He looked coldly at Winnie, walked to her, and then reached out his hand and handed her a white pill.


    "Take it, I don''t want any trouble."


    Winnie looked down at the ironic contraceptives, her heart was like being pierced by icicles.


    "You are thoughtful, if I don¡¯t take and give birth to a little cheater, you will lose."


    Without a word, Winnie picked up the pill and swallowed it.


    "I''ve taken the medicine. Can I go now?"


    After ring at Brian angrily, Winnie stepped away.


    "I promised Megan yesterday that I will send you home."


    Brian picked up his coat and followed Winnie.


    "No, she is not sensible. You don¡¯t need to send me home."


    Winnie walked to the office door without looking back, but was directly pulled to the president''s


    exclusive elevator by Brian.


    "Mr. Be..."


    "Shut up."


    Winnie wanted to refuse, but Brian interrupted her and pressed the button to the negative floor.


    The elevator went straight to the underground garage, and Brian''s car was parked in front of the


    elevator.


    At the moment the elevator door opened, Brian put his coat onWinnie''s shoulder.


    Winnie was surprised.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Now the temperature was still low, she wore a few and she did need such a coat.


    Winnie did not refuse and when she opened the car door, she heard a woman''s voice behind.


    "Honey."


    Winnie and Brian looked back at the same time, and found Penny carrying clothes in her hand and


    looking at them with a gloomy face.


    When she saw that the woman was Winnie, her face immediately leaked the intention of killing.


    From the situation, she was sure they were togetherst night.


    If the secretary had not informed her thatBrianhad an early meeting, she would not havee so early


    to deliver the clothes. If she had note so early, she would not have seen such a surprsing scene.


    Winnie was also shocked. She was not surprised to see Penny, but the word "honey" made her


    shocked.


    Winnie cast her unbelievable vision on Brian. He was the only man here, and the ¡°honey¡± Penny called


    must be him.


    How could this ridiculous thing happen?


    Winnie always thought that Penny was Brian''s sister, but instead she was his wife.


    What happened? After four years she thought it was all quiet, but why did she get involved in it again?


    Brian was calm. Although he found hostility inPenny¡¯s eyes, he did not care.


    He closed the door, walked around car and came to Penny.


    "Give me the clothes and go home."


    Brian was always indifferent, even to his wife.


    Penny handed over the handbag, Brian turned.


    "Honey, who is thisdy?"


    Penny emboldened and asked. She would rather be scolded by Brian but to show her identity in front of


    Winnie.


    "A colleague."


    Brian did not lose his temper. After answering Penny, he got into the car quickly.


    Winnie stared in disbelief until Penny gave her an angry look. She hurried to open the door and get into


    the car.


    On the way home.


    "We got caught by your wife..."


    Winnie wanted to make sure if Penny was Brian''s wife. But it was not good to ask directly, so she


    asked tactfully. Before he could finish his words, Brian interrupted her coldly.


    "What did she catch? What has happened to us?"


    Winnie''s words made Winnie¡¯s heart feel cold.


    Brian''s words had indirectly admitted that Penny was his wife, and denied the rtionship between


    them.


    "Yes, you''re right. Nothing happened between us."


    Winnie said and titled her head to look toward the distance with dim eyes.


    She did a stupid thing, the worst thing in her life.


    He had sex with her, but he didn¡¯t admit it.


    Forget it. She would never do it again.


    When she returned home, Daenerys and Megan were still sleeping. Winnie washed her face and lied


    on the sofa thinking of Penny, thinking of the fact that she was Brian''s wife.


    No wonder she spoke so arrogantly. No wonder she was so haughty. She was confident, because her


    husband was the most formidable man in B City and even the whole country.


    No matter how she bullied others, even if she was arrogant and domineering, she had someone on her


    back.


    Winnie suddenly thought of Luke. Penny was Luke''s mom?


    With Penny''s arrogance, with her sinister manner and her hot temper, it was not strange that she


    treated Luke like that. But Luke was poor, even he was clever and sensible.


    Wait...


    Winnie suddenly thought of something and directly interrupted her thought.


    Within expectation, Penny once again came to her.


    The rooftop of thepany.


    Winnie walked behind Penny.


    ¡°I should call you Young Mistress Chambers.¡±


    Penny heard Winnie''s voice, turned around and directly pped Winnie.


    Winnie was off guard and did not expect Penny would hit her. She got a p in the face.


    "You''re crazy. Why did you hit me?"


    Winnie did not fight back. Her face got hot and she angrily pushed away Penny.


    "You deserved it. I warned you yesterday, and today you seduced my husband. Who do you think you


    are? Do you think you seduce my husband and I can do nothing with you?"


    Penny p onWinnie, but she could not vent the anger in heart.


    The thought of seeing two peoplee out together in the morning, she would like to kill Winnie, a p


    on her had been a mercy.


    "Didn¡¯t you derserve to be hit? Didn''t you steal my boyfriend, too? Penny, I would say, if I knew he is


    your husband, I would seduce him earlier."


    Winnie was angry and deliberately provoked Penny.


    All this might be the fate. Four years ago Penny robbed her man, four yearster she got into Brian''s


    bed.


    Although she felt ashamed to intersect other people''s marriage, but Penny''s p made her furious.


    She must win her in term of momentum and make Penny angrier than she was.


    "You are shameless. I didn¡¯t expect you became cheat after you became poor and lost your


    status.Winnie, I knew you came back with a purpose. I defeat you four years ago, and now I''m not


    afraid of you. Take Brian away if you have the ability. Let''s see if you win or I win this time."


    Penny said. She did not expect Winnie to be shameless. It seemed that she could not underestimate


    the enemy and allowe Winnie to take Brian away.


    "Well, let''s see."


    At the moment, Winnie had no retreat but to ept the challenge. As for the oue, she had no idea


    about it.


    "Bitch."


    After Penny red at Winnie angrily, she turned to leave directly.


    "Remember, Penny, you pped me and I will let you pay."


    Winnie said loudly and it was definitely not a casual talk.


    This p was for stealing Leo.


    Originally she did not intend to pursue, but Penny was arrogant. She could not stand it.


    Leo was in the cafe at the moment, sitting opposite Daenerys.


    ¡°You must have known the truth, Daenerys. Tell me about it.¡±


    This was the third time Leo had forced Daenerys to the cafe.


    "Leo, it has been past for so many years. Even if you know about it, it is pointless."


    Daenerys was helpless. Winnie did not allow her to say anything but Leo asked endlessly. She didn''t


    know how to deal with it.


    "I just want to know the truth, so so that I can decide whether to give up or continue."


    Leo had made up his mind that he must hear the truth of fromDaenerys.


    "To give up? To continue? What do you mean?"


    Daenerys, sensing something, asked.


    "I love Winwin. I always love her. I don''t want to let go."


    Leo said seriously. If he had not loved Winnie, he would not have been without a woman for so many


    years and would not have been angry until now.


    "s......"


    Daenerys sighed helplessly.


    "Leo, where were you? Since you have been in love with Winwin, why didn''t you listen to her


    exination four years ago? You''ve ruined everything between you."


    In Daenerys¡¯ view, it was good that Leo loved Winnie, but now things had changedpletely. Leaving


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    alone Winnie''s family background, she now had a child, which would be a biggest obstacle.


    "I know, I was really too impulsive. But I was angry because I love her so much."


    Listening to the words of Daenerys, Leo felt that there was something strange.


    "Leo, go to a ce with me, then you will understand."

 Chapter 27 Know the Truth

    Chapter 27 Know the Truth


    Daenerys took Leo to the tombstone of Winnie¡¯s parents.


    "They are Winwin¡¯s parents. You can tell if Winwin cheated you by looking at their date of death."


    Leo panicked, at this moment he realized that he had made a mistake.


    Leo squat down to look at the death date. Suddenly his brain went nk and he pulled his hair in


    chagrin.


    "I wrongly med Winwin, it is my fault, it is all my fault."


    Leo was in self-usation and regret. He lost his favorite woman.


    The date Winnie''s father died was the day Winnie suddenly returned to the country. When Winnie''s


    mother died, they had broken up. So when Winnie called him, her mother was dying.


    Damn Penny, she knew everything about Winnie and used what she knew to set up a scam. But the


    most intolerable thing was that he believed it and did not doubt it.


    They walked out of the graveyard to the car.


    Leo regretted and Daenerys could do nothing about it.


    "Leo, do you know how difficult it was for Winwin? Her father died on the spot, and she got the news


    that her mother was dying every day. Vanessa was in aa in the hospital. You were God to her at


    that time, but you refused to help her."


    Four years had past, by Daenerys¡¯s words, Leo could feelWinnie¡¯s heartache and he could not image


    how Winnie faced it.


    "I was wrong. I was so wrong."


    Leo regretted and wished to p on himself.


    Hearing what happened to Winnie, he hated himself even more. He hated that he did not appear when


    Winnie needed him most. What love was that?


    How could he still say that he loved Winnie?


    "That''s not the whole story. What made her desperate was the debt of more than 50 million yuan left by


    her father andpensation for the dead and injured. It may not mean much to you, but it almost killed


    her."


    Daenerys breathed a sigh of relief before she continued.


    "Fortunately, when sorting through the belongings of her father, Winwin found there were houses under


    the name of her sister and aunt. Her sister was under 18, so she could only sell two of them. Winwin''s


    aunt came back and sold one of her houses, in that way, she paid off most of the money."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How much is left? I''ll pay for her."


    Leo asked urgently. Not to mention 50 million, he could be able to pay a hundred million. But for Winnie


    who lost her family was hardship.


    "Not much. With her current ability, she''ll soon be able to pay it off."


    "What can I do for her? I can do anything she needs."


    Leo said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Leo. There''s something I haven''t told you."


    She was silent for a moment before she continued.


    "Leo, Winwin has a child. I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to be together."


    ¡°A child?¡±


    Leo stared his eyes wide in shock. He didn¡¯t understand.


    "She married and divorced. She has the child."


    Daenerys exined briefly and did not say much.


    Because the child was already his biggest obstacle.


    Leo was now a rich man in B City and outstanding in all aspects. Daenerys hoped he could protect


    Winnie.


    But it was not what it was four years ago.


    "Married? Divorced?"


    Leo was surprised and did not expect that.


    At the same time he thought of theirst phone call, "I have found a man, he gave me the money that


    you can¡¯s afford." Was that the moment Winnie decided to choose another man? Was it because of


    him? Did she personally give his most loved woman to others?


    At the thought of this, Leo hit his car with a fist angrily. He hated himself.


    On the way home, Leo had been frowning and thinking about something. Daenerys did not disturb her


    but silently looked out of the window.


    "Leo, don''t tell Winwin that I told you, she will break off with me if she finds it out."


    Daenerys suddenly reminded Leo. She did not want to be scolded by Winnie.


    "I won''t tell her. And you don''t tell her what I know. I made her so desperate and I allied with her best


    friend to hurt her. I am ashamed. I am not worthy to say I love her."


    Leo said sadly with a low mood.


    "I''m not going to say anything. You can do it ording to your situation."


    Daenerys looked back at Leo, thinking that he flinched after knowing the existence of the child. This


    was what she could only do. If she did not tell him about the child, it would cause harm to Winnie in the


    future.


    ¡°You are her best friend, Daenerys. Tell her not to risk her for revenge. Penny is now Brian''s wife.


    Winwin can''t do anything to her. If she wants revenge..."


    After knowing the truth, Leo was sure that Winnie came back to take revenge onPenny.


    But this revenge was not easy, he could not watch Winnie get hurt.


    "Wait, revenge? Penny is Brian¡¯s wife?"


    Daenerys was eager to tell Winnie the news, so she was sent directly to Winnie¡¯s home.


    Winnie and Megan were having dinner. Daenerys had a key, so she directly opened the door toe


    in.


    "Winwin, Penny is Brian''s wife?"


    She widened her eyes and could hardly get over the shock of it.


    How could they get involved again after four years, and what was revenge all about? Her heart has


    been on edge ever since she heard this.


    Winnie was stunned and than she said indifferently.


    "Have you had dinner? Sit down to dinner. I''ll get you the cutlery."


    Winnie said and got up.


    "Winwin, you know already?"


    Winnie was calm, so Daenerys suspected.


    "Eat first and we''ll talk about it after dinner."


    Winnie acquiesced. But it was a restless meal for Daenerys.


    After dinner, Winnie and Daenerys took Megan to the park in themunity to y. After they put


    Megan in the children''s area, Winnie and Daenerys began to talk.


    "I just found out. It was a surprise. At the beginning, when I saw Penny in the Bee Group, I thought


    it was her sister. This morning, when he dropped me off, I met her in the parking lot and knew she was


    his wife."


    Winnie said calmly. They had quarreled and she had been pped, so it was not surprised, she just felt


    ufortable in heart.


    "Winwin, why didn¡¯t you tell me? What should you and Brian do?"


    About things betweenWinnie and Brian, Megan had told Daenerysst night. Before she had a good


    talk with Winnie, there was such an incredible thing, and now she was worried about the delicate


    rtionship between these people.


    "I have nothing to do with him."


    Winnie remained indifferent.


    It was just a hug, just a kiss, just sex, these should be nothing.


    "Nothing? You spent the whole night with him. Who''s gonna believe you have nothing to do with him?


    Megan said Brian kissed you and you still said it was nothing?"


    Daenerys was excited, but more worried. She was afraid that Winnie did so to take revenge on Penny.


    She was worried but she could not directly ask, for fear to expose Leo.


    Daenerys thought quickly and spoke again.


    "Ok. Stay away from Brian and don''t have dealings with Penny."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be anything."


    Winnie felt the fear in the tone of Daenerys, so shefortedDaenerys, but she was not sure if there


    was anything.


    When they were chatting, Leo not far from the green belt was looking at Winnie, looking at the child


    ying in the amusement park.


    In any case, he did not expect the truth to make him ashamed and that Winnie had married and had a


    child.


    The presence of this child did make him hesitate, but his love for Winnie did not diminish.


    Winnie went to work as usual. The one-night stand with Brian had been buried deep in her heart. Seth


    came back from a business trip, and all the work were reported by Seth, so that she did not have to


    meet Brian.


    It was thest plenary meeting before mass production of the LK phone, and all the phone divisions


    would present. Winnie was no exception.


    Winnie thoughtBrian would participate, but after seeing Brian, she could not help but think of the


    entanglement of that day.


    However, when she looked at Brian, Brian was indifferent, and showed no apology for that day. Winnie


    showed a bitter smile. It seemed that she overthought.


    The meeting went well with no objection from any department.


    "Miss Chambers, there is no question in all departments. I want to talk more about your configuration.


    Come with me to the office."


    Brian said coldly and then left with his secretary and a few assistants.


    Winnie had been bending her head and listening silently. When suddenly she was called, she was


    surprised. She felt embarrassed when she heard that she had to go to the president''s office, but it was


    inappropriate not to go because she had been called on.


    Winnie braced herself and came to Brian''s office.


    When she looked to Brian sitting at the desk, Brian looked to her.


    Winnie saw the distrust in Brian''s eyes.


    Brian had been suspicious of her ability and did not believe that she gave the most reasonable


    configuration.


    "Mr. Be, my matching criteria is the most urate, there is no need to change."


    Winnie said formly and show no any resentment.


    "Did my wife bother you?"


    Brian did not answer and his eyes were insidious.


    Winnie did not expect Brian to ask this question, and was stunned for a moment.


    "No. I''m here for business. If there is nothing eles, I gotta get back to work."


    Winnie gave an indifferent answer. She knew Brian was not worried about her, but worried his wife


    knew something from her.


    "Be my woman."


    Brian said in a domineering manner, and did not talk about work.


    Winnie did not understand why Brian said so and did not know why he insisted on it.


    "Mr. Be, I''ve given you the answer to that question, and I will give you the same answer. I will not


    be your woman.¡±


    Winnie refused again. Knowing that he was Penny''s husband, she could not approach him.

 Chapter 28 We can still be Friends

    Chapter 28 We can still be Friends


    ¡°Then why did you get into my bed?¡±


    Brian was suddenly furious and questioned loudly.


    "Mr. Be, you said there was nothing between us."


    Brian said it a few days ago, and it was still clear in Winnie''s ears and he should not shout loudly for


    something that did not happen.


    "Are you angry?¡±


    To Brian, it was a provocation.


    "No, I have no reason to be angry."


    Winnie said in disdain and her heart was messy.


    If she had to admit it, she would admit it. Winnie continued.


    "Mr. Be, even if anything happened to us, it was something you and I wanted to do. We agreed at


    first..."


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Are you ying cat and mouse with me?"


    Brian was in a high mood. He called her to ask if she was in trouble, but he was infuriated by her


    understatement.


    "You..."


    Winnie could not ept such an usation. She wanted to refute it, but she endured it. If she


    continued to say, she could not change Brian''s idea and could only argue about it.


    Let him say what he wanted.


    Winnie turned to leave.


    At the gate of the kindergarten, Winnie came to pick up Megan.


    "Auntie!¡±


    Luke ran out quickly.


    "Luke!¡±


    They were passionate like they had not met for a long time. But in fact, they met almost every day.


    "Mommy!¡±


    Megan followed up and raised her head.


    "Hello, Uncle!


    Brian stood behind Winnie. Hearing the greeting from Megan, his expression softened.


    "Daddy, do youe to pick me up?"


    Luke asked excitedly, it was the second time his father came to pick him up, it seemed that there would


    be a third time and a forth time.


    "Drop by to pick you up."


    Drop by? Drop by for what? Brian asked himself.


    "Mr. Be."


    Winnie said politely. Then...


    "Mr. Be, Megan and I gotta go."


    Winnie took the hand of Megan to leave.


    "Auntie, I want to go to your house to y."


    Luke hurriedly stopped Winnie.


    But before Winnie answered, Brian said coldly.


    "Get in the car and I''ll take you there."


    Luke was shocked.


    "Take me to where?


    Luke thought his Daddy would take him to his house and obviously he was in retreat.


    "To Megan''s house."


    "Really? Thank you, Daddy!"


    It was full of surprised forLuke today.


    Luke ran two steps to the car and came back to hold Megan¡¯s hand and then ran to the car together.


    "Mommy, I''ll take Uncle''s car home."


    Before Winnie opposed, they had gone.


    What was going on here? What was Brian trying to do?


    After parking the car in themunity, when they were to go upstairs, they identally saw Leo.


    Winnie was stunned for a moment before she went to Leo.


    "How did you find this ce?"


    "Come and see you."


    Leo was gentle, different fromBrian with a frozen face.


    "Mr. Be, you are here too."


    Leo greeted as if nothing had happened, but the warm scene of the four people made him jealous and


    uneasy.


    "Mr. Johnson, you are not supposed to be here."


    Brian said coldly and there were dangerous sense in his eyes.


    "Mr. Be, you may not know thatWinwinand I are old friends, and we can gather since she came


    back."


    Leo was still gentle, which made peoplefortable.


    Leo called the name of Winnie in an affectionate manner, which made Brian''s face cloudy, it was dark


    like the devil and scared people.


    Winnie felt the strange atmosphere and quickly looked back at Brian.


    "You take the child ren upstairs first, I have something to say with Leo."


    ¡°Uncle, let''s go upstairs.¡±


    "Daddy, I am tired and want to go up to rest."


    The two children were clever and hurriedly pulled Brian upstairs.


    Winnie and Leo came to a pavilion in a small park.


    "Leo, I had made it clear about the matter between us. Things are over and we are all fine. Don''t bother


    me any more."


    Winnie said gently, she did not pursue this matter four years ago, now she would not make troubles to


    them. However, things seem to be in reverse, Leo and Penny always made troubles to her.


    Winnie did not want theseplicated things to continue, and did not want to see Leo and Penny.


    "Winwin, I know. The thing is in the past, we can not be lovers but we still can be friends. You just came


    back and are unfamiliar with this city. If you need help, please let me know."


    Leo said sincerely.


    Leo''s sudden change made Winnie stunned. Two days ago he argued with her about who wa right and


    who was wrong. Why did he want to be friends today?


    "Leo, I don''t need any help now. If I so, I will let you know."


    Winnie¡¯s heart was bitter. If four years ago Leo helped her, everything would be different.


    There didn''t seem to be much point in being friends now, and she didn''t believe that two people who


    had been in love could ever be true friends. And now Winnie was careful to make friends, for fear of


    being fooled.


    Winnie said and turned around.


    "Winwin, don''t take revenge on Penny. Don''t get too close to Brian."


    Leo had been worried and became more worried when he saw Brian was with her.


    If this scene was seen by Penny, Winnie would be in trouble.


    Winnie stopped, and when she heard the real purpose of Leo''sing here, her mouth showed a


    radian of self-mockery.


    Penny was an insidious woman, but the men loved her and protected her unexpectedly were the best.


    God was unfair.


    For the sake of Penny, Brianeven dared not admit that they had sex, and Leo came to her to persuade


    her as her friend.


    These men went too far. Why they considered her as a stepping stone to lovePenny? Why did they all


    protect Penny? Did Penny save the gxy in herst life?


    Winnie was full of grievances. She could mes herself did not grasp her own destiny. Why did she


    meet these two men?


    Winnie took a step and turned around. Something very important suddenly urred to her.


    "Leo, I have a question, I hope you can answer me honestly."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ok."


    "When you made thest call to me four years ago, you were with Penny, right?"


    Winnie got serious, but Leo was nervous and thought that Winnie was to expose the things.


    "Yes."


    Leo thought for a moment before he answered.


    "You were together till the end ofPenny''s study?


    "Yes."


    Listening to Leo''s answer, Winnie''s heart began to tense up.


    She continued.


    "She hasn''te home once in all this time?"


    "No, at the end of her study, her biological father found her, but she insisted on returning after


    Leo was ashamed. Since he knew the truth four years ago, Leo felt himself a bastard when he thought


    of that.


    "Thank you for telling me this. Leo, you don''t have to worry about Penny, I won''t do anything to her. Go


    back."


    Winnie turned to leave, regardless of the helpless Leo. He was not worried about Penny, he was afraid


    thatWinnie would get hurt.


    As soon as Winnie came out of the elevator, she was pulled to the corner of the esctor bLKrian.


    "What does he want with you? What''s the rtionship between you and him?"


    Brian asked loudly with a angry face.


    "Do I need to tell you what the rtionship between you and him is?"


    Winnie was not weak and asked with her eyes widened.


    She had been enduring when she was with Leo, because she did not want to make it big, but why did


    Brian be mean to her again? What she did to annoy him?


    "Don''t you forget, you were in my bed, so you''re my woman. If you seduce a man again, I will not


    forgive you."


    Brian did not hear the answer. Seeing Winnie¡¯s provocation, he felt that two people had a problem.


    "Brian, I am your woman since I were in your bed? Why daren''t you say I am your woman when Penny


    asked?"


    Winnie said loudly. She had enough grievance, and Brian was still mean to her, did he want her to


    break down?


    "Winnie..."


    Brian was furious, but suddenly he realized one thing.


    "How did you know her name was Penny?"


    Brian frowned and asked coldly.


    Winnie was stunned, and then realized that Brian did not know about the feud between her and Penny.


    Since he didn''t know it, she would not tell him, or things would get worse.


    "I heard it from the colleague."


    Winnie was not good at telling a lie. For fear that Brian would see her indeterminacy, she hurriedly


    escaped Brian¡¯s eyes which could see through everything.


    "Winnie, you lied, they won¡¯t tell you about it. Tell me about the truth?"


    Winnie''s cover made Brian doubt.


    "It is ok if you don''t believe me. I have nothing to say. Besides, my rtionship with Leo is none of your


    business. Whatever''s going on between us, it''s an adult game. Don''t tie me with that."


    Winnie was strong. No matter how Brian asked, she would not tell her feud withPenny. If so, one more


    person would know about her shame and there would be more chance for others to humiliate her.


    Especially Brian, he had a prejudice against her, so she could not let him know too much.


    "......"


    Brian red at Winnie angrily. Even if she did not tell him, he could find it out. But her stubbornness


    went to the extreme.


    "I''ll go back and cook for the children. If you trust me, just leave the child here. If you don''t trust me,


    Winnie made it clear that she did not want Brian to stay for dinner.


    ¡°I don''t feel ease leaving my child with a cheater. I''ll take him home now."


    Said Brian angrily. He went straight toWinnie''s house to see how long her stubbornness couldst. He


    wanted to see if he could have dinner in the evening.


    "You..."


    Winnie quickly ran to catch up.


    "What are you doing? He hasn''t been here for days. Can''t he stay here for dinner?"


    Winnie did not want to separate from Luke and could lower her voice.


    "......"


    "Fine, you stay for dinner, too."

 Chapter 29 Wake up in the Same Bed

    Chapter 29 Wake up in the Same Bed


    Winnie looked at Brian''s eyes and could onlypromise.


    She told herself to endure it forMegan and Luke could y together for a while and for Luke could have


    a delicious meal.


    At home, Winniewiped all her unhappiness off her face and, after ying with the two children for a


    while, went to cook dinner.


    She recalled Leo''s words while cooking.


    Luke''s birthday was the same day with Megan, and Penny should be pregnant when she was abroad,


    but at that time she was with Leo, so she could not be pregnant with Brian''s child.


    Did it¡­?


    Winnie suddenly stopped picking vegetables. She couldn''t believe her thought.


    No, Brian was a person who demanded perfection and was so cautious. How could he possibly ept


    other¡¯s kid?


    There was another possibility that Penny was not Luke''s biological mother, and he was not adopted,


    but Brian''s illegitimate child.


    "The water is boiling, you don¡¯t see that?"


    Brian''s voice suddenly was heard, which scared the meditating Winnie.


    "Are you a ghost? You walk without a sound."


    Winnie reached out and turned off the fire. Out of guilty, she quickly took the vegetables to wash.


    "Winnie, what are you hiding? Don¡¯t you approach me to get money?"


    Winnie¡¯s move made Brian suspect.


    "Can¡¯t you stop that, Brian? You are always suspicious? Is it funny?"


    Winnie said irritably. She had nothing to hide from Brian, but in his heart, she was a scheming woman.


    She was so wrong.


    "It''s none of your business, you''d better..."


    "You''d better be good, or you can''t afford the consequences."


    Winnie had been familiar with Brian''s warning, and she directly interrupted Brian''s words.


    "Brian, can youe up with a new kind of warning? I have not known you for long, but the time you


    have warned me was more than the time we met."


    Winnie angrily denounced and then continued to wash vegetables, and sessfully changed the topic.


    "It is good that you know. Do your job well. If I find out you''re bad for me, don''t me me to be rude to


    you. I''m no less cruel to any woman I''ve slept with."


    Brian said coldly and sharply. Winnie made him feel helpless, and he hated that.


    "I''ll do better if you leave me alone. And as a woman who''s been in your bed, I don''t ask for privileges.


    If you don''t like me, you don''t have to be lenient. It is better to kill me."


    Winnie was not threatened to grow up, but she went through the suffering which was more painful than


    death, so she had nothing to fear. So what if he showed mercy? He would still protect his wife when it


    was critical.


    So what if he spared no mercy? The worst was to be death, at least it would be better than living.


    The conversation between two adults was overheard by the children.


    The two children were surprised and then pleased. Covering the mouth to smile, they lowered their


    waists and ran back to the living room.


    "Megan, shall we help them?"


    Luke said happily. He would rather let Winnie be his mommy, than face his own mommy. He knew it


    was bad for his mother, but he was tired of her being crazy all the time.


    "How to? You have a mommy? Can Uncle ept my mommy?"


    In fact, Megan had the same thought asLuke, but she had no way.


    "My Mummy and Daddy can divorce, and a lot of parents got divorced these days. You don''t have to


    worry that my Daddy would not ept Auntie. If Auntie gives brith a little sister to me, my Daddy will


    have to ept her."


    Luke did not care about it. As long as his parents divorced, he could get rid of the nightmare.


    "Well...... What should we do?"


    Megan smiled happily.


    "Check online."


    The two kids took their phones to search for methods.


    The table was set, and they were seated. Megan got up and left suddenly, and after a while she


    brought a bottle of red wine.


    "Uncle, Mommy. You should have some wine, for this is a very rich dinner."


    "Megan, I will drive a car, so I can''t drink."


    Brian was the first to refuse.


    "Daddy, have some. We can ask the driver to pick us upter."


    When Luke spoke, Megan had brought the wine cup.


    "Megan, Mommy can''t drink."


    "You can, it is ok to have a few."


    As Megansaid, she carefully filled the two sses.


    Then she took the drink to fill the cups of Luke and hers.


    "Mommy, cheers. Thanks Mommy and Uncle for the dinner."


    Megan was very sweet, which could not be refused.


    So Winnie and Brian both drank more than one ss.


    When dinner was over, Winnie began to clean up and soon felt dizzy. After a few words of exhortation,


    she returned to her room, thinking she had drunk too much.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The next morning.


    Winnie woke up exactly at the time of her biological clock.


    She stretched out her waist and rubbed her eyes.


    When she sat up, she identally found Luke and Megan standing at the door of her bedroom. She


    was surprised.


    "Luke, you didn''t go home?"


    Winnie asked doubtfully.


    "No, neither did Daddy."


    Luke¡¯s face could not been seen through.


    "Where''s Daddy?¡±


    Winnie suddenly felt uneasy.


    Luke and Megan stretched out fingers almost at the same time, pointing to her side.


    Winnie only felt cold on back and suddenly found Brian lying beside her.


    This was embarrassing!


    Winnie took a look at the children still standing in the doorway in embarrassment, and then ruthlessly


    kicked Brian.


    Brian probably drank a lot and was awakened from a deep sleep.


    But he, always calm and self-possessed, immediately calmed down.


    "Close the door."


    Brian told the two children and sat up.


    "You...... if the door is closed, the children will misunderstand."


    Winnie opposed, and red at Brian angrily.


    "They had already misunderstood. We had sex, why are you still afraid of misunderstanding?"


    Brian lifted the quilt and got up. He was disappointed to see his clothes still on.


    "The children misunderstood because of you. How did you get in and sleep in my bed with the children


    here?"


    Winnie rebuked him. She went to bed because she was dizzy yesterday and did not expect Brian to


    sleep on her bed.


    "We''ve slept together, so don''t be hypocritical. You should be happy that I''m sleeping in your bed."


    Brian had an indifferent face, and there was sarcasm in his tone.


    He made Winnie suddenly got angry.


    "What do you want, Brian? Why do you keep saying that? Why don¡¯t you leave me alone?"


    Winnie was overwhelmed by Brian''s sarcastic and indifferent words. It seemed thatBriandid not care


    what she did and what she said.


    "Be my woman."


    Brian said coldly. His ck eyes send out dangerous aura, which madeWinnie confused.


    Winnie sighed helplessly.


    "What if I refuse?"


    The topic was so old that Winnie was tired of hearing it. No matter how many times Brian said it, she


    would stick to her principles.


    "Everything will change for you."


    Brian said with a threatening tone and stared at Winnie coldly, as if the storm was about toe in the


    next second.


    "Different? Well, since everything will change, I will have a try."


    Winnie said angrily. She took the mobile phone to call MT''s assistant.


    "Tell thepany to transfer me back. I''m not up to the job at the Bee Group. If thepany


    doesn''t agree, hand in my resignation and book me two tickets from B City to A City as soon as


    possible."


    Winnie put down her phone and red at Brian angrily again.


    "I quit my job and never want to see you again. I would like to see how you make everything change."


    Winnie said and got out of bed to pack her clothes.


    She regretted toe back to this city and did not want to have anything to do with this arrogant man.


    "You know how much you would lose if you quit."


    Brian suppressed the anger, said coldly and looked at Winnie with gloomy eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter, it is just to lose money. I have lived for four years with tens of millions of debts. I don''t


    care about more tens of millions of debts. I can have it just by cheating a rich man."


    Winnie got agitated, she could not stand it anymore.


    It was the best to take this opportunity to leave and avoid more troubles.


    She contunied to pack her clothes, and then turned suddenly.


    "Listen up, Brian, although you are rich and powerful, I have no fancy on you. Even if I am a cheater, I


    won¡¯t cheat you."


    "Enough. Stop being unreasonable."


    Brian shouted angrily all of a sudden.


    Watching Winnie pack, he was restless, no matter how hard he tried to calm himself down, he failed to


    do so.


    "Am I unreasonable? Am I reasonable if I agree to be your woman? Mr. Be, you are so superior


    that you can get any woman you want. Why bother me? As I said, I''m here to work for a year, just a


    year, and you? I don''t think you can tolerate me even for a day."


    Winnie shouted loudly. She had been entangled in life and did not feel relieved for days. If it continued


    and before Brian did anything to her, she would be entangled to death.


    "I said enough, don''t you understand?"


    Brian¡¯s mes of fury soared and burned the blood in heart when it came to his heart.


    He directly reached out and grabbed whatWinniewas holding and kicked the suitcase aside. And then


    he stretched out his hand and directly held Winnie in his arms. The movements were coherent and


    agile, which did not give Winnie a chance to resist.


    "Let me go, let me go. Brian, can you respect me once? I am a divorced woman, so you treat me like


    this? You have a wife, and you are dishonouring me by making me your woman."


    Winnie struggled, but it was useless.


    Although this chest was warm, he had a wife.


    Although this man was excellent, he had a family that he should be responsible for.


    She was held in such a way, which was intolerable.

 Chapter 30 Be Devised by Children

    Chapter 30 Be Devised by Children


    Winnie was sure that they did not have anything to do with each other before, so she must owed him in


    herst life and he came back for revenge this life.


    "Let go and go home to your wife."


    Winnie pushed hard.


    "I don''t have a wife."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Brian said with certainty.


    "You lied, you lied. Penny is your wife and you said you don¡¯t have a wife. Brian, listen up, whether you


    have a wife or not is none of my business. I wouldn''t care if you were a eligible bachelor."


    Brian''s words made Winnie feel funny. Shouldn¡¯t he be urate when he was lying? Every one knew


    that he had a wife and child and he lied.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian was finally angered by Winnie and pushed away Winnie directly. Winnie almost fell down, so he


    did not say out the next sentence.


    "Well, I''ll think about us. Pack up your things. You can''t go."


    Brian said coldly and then left.


    Both of them were too emotional and were unstable to continue the conversation. One person had to


    leave first.


    Winnie threw things angrily in the room. When she found the children at the door looking at her with


    worry, she had to stop.


    Winnie sat on the sofa in the living room. The two children standing in front of her bowed their heads


    without a word.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Winnie looked puzzled.


    "It was my fault, Mommy, for putting sleeping pills in your wine. Uncle..."


    Megan exined what had happened the night before.


    "It was notMegan. Auntie, it was my idea. Don''t me Daddy, he doesn¡¯t what was going on."


    Luke interrupted Megan. He was a biy and should take the responsibility.


    "You made it? And put sleeping pills in the wine?"


    Winnie thought it was ridiculous. How could these two children have such an idea?


    "Megan, do you know sleeping pill will kill people?"


    It was the first time that Winnie got angry because of the child''s behavior. This was not a joke. If the


    dosage was more, she and Brian could not wake up again.


    "Yes, we checked the safe dosage online. Then I stole your sleeping pills from your bedside drawer. It


    was my fault, Mommy. Don''t be angry."


    Hearing the quarrel between Uncle and her mother, she realized that she was wrong. She thought that


    if she didn''t admit her mistake, they would quarrel more fiercely, and she was afraid that her mother


    would really take her back to A City.


    Luke andUnclewere not in A City, she did not want to go back.


    "Auntie, it is not Megan''s fault, just me me, don''t quarrel with daddy. We just want you to be together


    and hope the four of us to live together."


    Luke once again took the responsibility. He admitted the mistake, but his voice was getting lower and


    lower and his mood was getting worse and worse.


    Luke sighed sadly, and Winnie did not bear to me them.


    "Luke, don''t have this idea in the future. It is impossible for me and your Daddy to stay together. You


    have Mommy, she loves you more than anyone else. You are as happy with a family of three. Go home


    and try to talk to Mommy. I think your Mommy..."


    Winnieforted Luke, but was interrupted by Luke.


    "We can¡¯tmunicate. She''s not my real mother."


    Luke said coldy with a dark face. This aloof and resentful look was just like Brian.


    Winnie was shocked at the moment. Luke''s words, like an atomic bomb, explodedWinnie''s soul into


    pieces.


    It took a lot of effort and a long time for Winnie to collect the pieces of her soul.


    "Luke, what you say is true?"


    Winnie asked eagerly.


    "It''s true. I heard itst year. I overheard Daddy talking to a maid."


    Luke still lowered his head and said sadly. That was why he didn''t like his Mommy.


    Winnie waspletely shocked and felt distressed looking at Luke¡¯s pathetic appearance.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Luke into her arms.


    "Poor boy. Luke, you are the best in my heart, you are a strong and sensible child."


    She was not his real mother and abused him. His Daddy did not know about it and was strict to him. In


    such an environment, the child must have a difficult life.


    "Auntie, be my mommy. I like you and I want you to be my mommy. I''m not afraid of anything with you


    by my side."


    Luke cried because he was wronged.


    "Good boy, don¡¯t cry."


    Winnie could only appease the child, but didn¡¯t give any irresponsible answer to the child.


    She could not be his mommy.


    Winnie had suspectedPennywas not his biological mother, plus Penny¡¯s pregnant time was not right.


    Now the boy told her the fact, be was sure it was the truth.


    But who was Luke''s mother? Who would know exepct for Brian?


    Brian went directly to thepany from Winnie''s home. He had no worry towards Luke, because he


    believed that Winnie would take good care of him.


    When he reached his office, his clothes had been sent over. Then the assistant knocked on the door


    and entered.


    "Mr. Be, Young Mistress is following you."


    Albert reported.


    Brian frowned suddenly.


    "She knew when I wasst night?"


    "Yes, I had just heard that Young Mistress drove to Miss Chambers''s home."


    Albert reported truthfully and dared not dy.


    "Got it. Keep following her."


    After Albert went out, Brian picked up the phone and made a call to Winnie.


    "Where are you now?¡±


    "Send the children to kindergarten and go topany right away."


    Winnie said in a lukewarm manner.


    "Come to my office first."


    Brian said imperatively and hung up the phone directly.


    Even if Brian didn''te to her, Winnie had the n to go straight to the president''s office. It was


    better to figure some things out as soon as possible.


    ra saw Winnieing out of the elevator and hurried to greet her, but her face did not show


    friendliness.


    "Miss Chambers, president is waiting for you in the office."


    "Ok."


    Winnie followed ra to the president''s office.


    "Mr. Be..."


    As ra was to report, Brian said coldly.


    "Go out and don''t let anyone disturb us."


    ra was stunned and then walked out with a shaded face.


    There was silence in the president¡¯s office.


    Winnie spoke first beforeBrian said anything.


    "Mr. Be, I''m sorry aboutst night. The children put sleeping pills in the wine. It is my fault to me


    you."


    Winnie took out her resignation letter from her bag and put it directly on Brian''s desk.


    "Mr. Be, here is my resignation letter. For future technical guidance, thepany will send


    someone else over."


    Winnie took two steps back to prevent Brian from hurting her.


    Sure enough


    "Winnie, don''t provoke me. I said you can''t leave without my permission."


    Brian was furious and tore up Winnie''s resignation letter without taking a look at it.


    Winnie had expectedBrian''s reaction, so she was not surprised but calm.


    "Mr. Be, it does not depend on you. I have prepared resignation letter for MT. No one can stop me.


    Just tell me how much you need me to pay you. I can''t pay you right away, but I won''t owe you


    anything until the end of my life."


    Winnie said cold and left. She would rather spend the next half of her life in the debt, but absolutely


    would not be this man''s woman. She would not be a misress being abominated.


    "Stop there... Winnie......"


    Brian was roaring like a lion. If others heard him, they would tremble with fear, but Winnie walked on as


    if she had not heard him.


    Just as she reached out to open the door, her hand was suddenly pressed.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll ruin your career? Aren''t you afraid you''ll lose everything and not be able to raise


    Megan?"


    Brian was close to Winnie. He grasped Winnie''s hand with his big warm tightly, feeling that Winnie


    would disappear as soon as he let go.


    His cold breath hit Winnie''s face, making Winnie feel cold.


    She looked at Brian fearlessly and said firmly.


    "I am not afraid, if my career is destroyed, I can pick up garbage or do farm workd in the countryside to


    raise Megan."


    "You..."


    Looking at this stubborn woman, Brian wanted to strangle her directly, but he could not do that.


    "What do you want?¡±


    They looked at each other angrily. After stalemating for a while, Brianpromised finally.


    "I want nothing, show me respect, and don''t ask me to be your woman."


    Winniepromised too. If Brian agreed to the two conditions, she could continue her work.


    "Ok, don''t regret it."


    Brian agreed readily. There was not a problem. There were many aspects for respect. What was


    repect, no one could define clearly.


    As to be his woman, there was no way to define clearly.


    After a preliminary agreement was reached, Winnie left to continue her work.


    After Winnie left, Brian remembered his purpose of calling Winnie to be here. He was angry and forgot


    it.


    Before long Winnie returned to her office and got to work, Penny broke in.


    "Please knock on the door first before youe in. Whether you are a famous family member or


    aYoung Mistress in the Be family, you should be polite."


    Winnie looked up and lectured Penny, ignoring her resentment.


    "Stop that. What''s about being polite? You don''t deserve it."


    Penny''s voice was loud and there was full of anger on her face.


    "Youe to quarrel with me? If so, let''s go outside to quarrel and show everyone how sick you are as


    the president''s wife."


    Winnie got up. If Penny as the president¡¯s wife was not ashamed, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Whatever it was for whichPennyhade so angrily, she had something to shame her.


    As Winnie said that, Penny realized that she came in without closing the door, so she went to close the


    door forcedly, and then pointed to Winnie.


    "Winnie, you shameless. You know I am the president¡¯s wife and you still dare to seduce my husband."


    Penny raised her hand and was to hit Winnie.


    Winnie had learned the lesson, so she would never let her seed.


    She caught Penny''s hand in midair and spoke coldly.


    "I''m giving you two choices now. You can open the door and hit me in the hall, or we can go to the roof.


    I have a lot of important experimental articled in this office, and if you break one of them, even if your


    husband is the president of the United Nations, he can¡¯t help you."

 Chapter 31 Argue on the Rooftop

    Chapter 31 Argue on the Rooftop


    Winnie''s threat had an effect. She bet Penny did not dare to make a scene in front of the employees,


    and she was right. It showed that Penny was afraid of Brian, otherwise Penny would not endure in the


    parking lot.


    They came to the roof. Winnie was calm but Penny was angry.


    "Winnie, I know your trick. Good for you, in just a shor time, you had seduced my husband and


    abducted my son to your home.What are you going to do, take my ce?"


    Penny said with hatred and looked at Winniewith venom in eyes.


    "No, you think too much. How dare I rob with you? I lost to you and I dare not rob with you. Penny, you


    robbed Leo but you did not cherish him. I hope you can cherishBrian now."


    Winnie was not angry. She did not think that was necessary, and she was guilty of having sex with


    Brian after all. No woman would ept such a thing.


    "Don¡¯t be hypocritical. Last time we met, you provoke and said you would rob my husband. And you act


    like this now, who will believe you? Winnie, admit it, from the beginning to the end, you are the most


    hypocritical person. You''re filthy, you''re shameless."


    Penny cursed Winnie. She was angry, thinking that Brian and his son went to Winnie¡¯s home. And now


    she was talking about Leo.


    Leo once hated her and he wanted to be friends with her now when they met. If they became friends,


    what she had done would be exposed.


    Penny did not understand why all men had no immunity to Winnie, why they were attracted by her.


    Winnie showed a bitter smile. She felt that these abusive words should be used to describe Penny.


    "Others know better than we do about what I am and what you are. If I''m filthy and shameless, I will


    only be against people like you. If I really am to rob your husband, you don¡¯t have to be excited, after all


    you robbed Leo from me and you are an example to me. If I rob your husband, it''s only reciprocating."


    Winnie said calmly. The calmer she was, the more irritated Penny was.


    "Leave alone Leo, you know better than anyone else what you had done. It is not I robbed him, he


    didn''t want to be deceived by you and he chose me at his will. Winnie, don¡¯t prove you are innocent.


    Leo knew well who you are.


    Penny said in a shameless ways and there was no hesitation in her eyes, as if she was telling the fact.


    It was not fair that such a perverse was able to live so arrogantly.


    Winnie showed a sarcastic radian on her mouth. She did not know if Penny had a problem in her head


    or she had low IQ index. It was not hard to find out what the truth was. Was there any need for her to


    tell tales?


    "Look at you, you are distainful. Winnie, do you know that from the day I met you, I hate you your


    dismissive look to everything? You haven''t changed a bit after all these years. You are sick and


    disgusting."


    Penny had been angry and wanted to p on her, but no matter how she did, Winnie was calm and


    she could not do anything to her.


    Penny breathed a sigh of relief and continued to rumble.


    "Listen up, Winnie, don¡¯t get close to Leo, my husband and my son. It''s a warning this time. If you do it


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    again, I''ll make you disappear in B City."


    Penny red at Winnie furiously. She said coldly but there was me of fury in her eyes. She wished


    Winnie would disappear in front of her eyes forever.


    "Don''t be so angry, Penny. I just want to get back to work. I just met your son or your husband by


    ident. I do not want to destroy you, or want to get entangled with you. You came to me and


    provoked me from the moment I came back. You mind your own business. And I won''t do anything to


    you."


    Winnie said in a lukewarm manner. Although Penny''s words were harsh, she decided to endure it.


    Winnie, who had been tortured by this couple, was tired to death. Since she was noting back for


    revenge, she would have her job done with ease.


    She knew that if she continued quarrelling with Penny at this very moment, it would often happen. She


    was tired with her work, so why should she get bogged down in it?


    Stay away from trouble, stay away from Penny, stay away from Brian, stay away from Leo, her life


    could return to be peaceful again.


    Winnie paused and continued.


    "I have no intention to take your position, but if you want to keep your position, be kind to the child,


    otherwise your position will lose."


    Winnie could ept anythings and Penny''s contemptuous insults, but the fact that Luke was abused.


    After warning, Winnie turned to leave. However Penny was irrigated and pulled her hair from behide


    directly.


    "Shame on you, what did you say? What has my child to do with you?"


    There was obvious panic in Penny''s question. From Winnie''s words, Winnie must know something.


    She was not warning but threatening.


    She would like to teachWinniea lesson.


    Winnie was off guard. But in the face of such a thing, she was not afraid. She quickly turned around


    and decisively pushed Penny.


    "Are you crazy, bitch? Penny, I really did not expect you to be so unruly. You disgrace Brian and


    the child. Why did Brian choose you? Is he blind?"


    Winnie rebuked loudly. If she continued to endure to be pulled hair, she was not Winnie.


    "Winnie, dare you hit me? You shameless bitch, you robbed my husband and dared to hit me."


    Penny was so indignan. With her present position, being pushed to the ground was a great shame, and


    she would not spareWinnie.


    She suddenly got up and jumped at Winnie. At this moment, a roar like thunder sounded in time,


    forcing Pennyto stop her move.


    "Stop it."


    Brian¡¯s voice was cold like ice of thousand years. Anger could be seen in his cold eyes. He stared at


    Penny, as if he wanted to eat her.


    Brian''s appearance surprised Penny. She had been hiding this matter from him, but in the end, he had


    found out.


    There was panic in her eyes, but Penny still forced herself to calm down.


    "Honey, why are you here?"


    "I ought to ask you that."


    Brian roared in a cold voice.


    When he realized that he did not tell Winniethe key matter, he wanted to call Winnie, but at that time


    the secretary had an important thing to report to him. After he finished the things, he received a notice


    from Albert that Penny came to thepany to find Winnie.


    ording to the news provided by Albert, he came to the rooftop.


    He had stood there a while and had heard their conversation. It seemed that it was not as simple as


    what Winnie said. And it was not just because of him.


    "I... I came to see her. She was shameless. She had a family and a child but she still seduced you and


    brainwashed our son."


    Seeing Brian''s angry eyes, Pennyknew that she could no longer hide it, but she could tell him about


    Leo, so she med Winnie first.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and continued to denigrate Winnie.


    "Winnie seduced you. Her daughter learned that at an early age and seduced our son..."


    Brian did not stop her words, soPenny said more. But before she could finish her words, she felt a p


    hit on the face ruthlessly, and she was shocked.


    Winnie''s palms hurt and her eyes were cold and stern. It was okay to insult her. She could stand that


    her kid was insulted.


    "I have endured it for a long time, Penny. This p is for your mean words, and you owed me."


    Winnie said and was to leave after taking a nce atBrian angrily, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Stop! You want to leave after you hit her?"


    Brian''s words were calm, which waspletely different with the tone just now. She was confused.


    "Honey, she hit me. She hit me right in front of you. After all, I''m your wife. It is a shame that I was


    beaten by such a cheap woman?"


    Penny cried and showed her grievance on her face, as if she was the victim.


    She clearly heard that Brian questioned Winnie, which meant that Brian chose her between her and


    Winnie, so she did not fight back and did not hitWinnie. Because Brian came out for her, and she felt


    pleased about it.


    However, Winnie ignored Penny and turned to stare at Brian directly.


    "What do you want? Hit me for your ignorant wife?"


    "You should exin why you hit her."


    Brian was angry. Why? Because Winnie did not put him in the eye unexpectedly and challenged him.


    "Are you deaf? She just ndered my daughter. Don''t you think that''s something worthy of a p?"


    Winnie was not afraid of Brian''s majesty and responded directly.


    "......"


    Before Brian said anything, Penny continued to provoke.


    "Am I wrong? What a good daughter can a cheap mother teach? She also is a bitch, and the she grows


    up, she will be better then you to seduce men."


    Penny finally found the root of Winnie''s annoyance. This was what she wanted. She wanted to annoy


    her and let her be rude in front of Brian.


    Winnie became angry from embarrassment. She moved forward and tried to hitPenny, but stopped


    when she was close to Penny.


    Beating her wasn''t the best punishment...


    Winnie calmed herself down and looked at Brian with a smile.


    "Does what you just said in your office count?"


    Brian frowned. He certainly understood what Winnie refered to, and knew what she wanted to do next.


    But if he missed this opportunity, it would be uneasy to conquer this stubborn woman.


    "Yes."


    Brian answered with certainty.


    "So, is she your wife?"


    Winnie asked, pointing to Penny.


    "Nominally."


    Winnie had doubts aboutBrian''s answer.


    "I don''t care about that. I just want to know if she is your legal wife."

 Chapter 32 Call MeWinwin

    Chapter 32 Call MeWinwin


    As long as it was not against thew, Winnie had no regard for public opinion. But she did not have too


    much hope. Everyone knew Penny was Brian''s wife, how could she not get the protection of thew?


    She said that with the purpose to make Penny angry, and it was the best she was in a sulk.


    However, something that surprised her happened.


    "There was no registration and no wedding."


    "Honey..."


    Brian¡¯s affirmative answer made Pennypletely shocked.


    Penny did not understand what they were talking about. WhenWinnie asked if she was his legal wife,


    she panicked, but then she calmed down.


    She thought that Brian would never tell the truth about their rtionship, because that would be a


    dangerous thing for him.


    But she was wrong. Brian knew it was like andmine, but he would like to take a risk for Winnie.


    Winnie was surprised, but then she looked at Penny sarcastically.


    "Since your position is not so secure, Penny, you should behave well and keep a low profile. When I


    told you that I despise everything about you, you should stop. You don''t seem to be a clever person."


    "You..."


    Penny was still angry and had less confidence in her eyes.


    Winnie did not continue to pay attention to Penny but looked at Brian again.


    "Since your marriage is illegal, well, I agree to be your woman."


    Winnie agreed readily with the purpose to suppress the arrogance of Penny.


    After knowing that it was not a real marriage, she felt relieved and thought she had not involved in


    others¡¯ affair.


    Winnie said and walked away.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian called Winnie, but Winnie interrupted her.


    "I know what you want to ask. Ask your wife... No, ask Penny. If you don''t understand what she tells


    you,e to me."


    Winnie continued to walk, and then suddenly stopped.


    "Don''t call me Winnie, Brian. Penny used to call me Winwin, and you may do the same."


    Winnie''s words were meanful with provocation. As for how they met amd what had happened, he could


    ask Penny.


    Winnie left in a natural and unrestrained way. The hatred in the heart for years finally released at this


    moment.


    Brian got off from work and arranged Luke to Winnie before going home.


    He did not findPennyin the sitting room, so he directly went to Penny¡¯s room on the second floor.


    Brian kicked open the door with anger.


    Pennyy on the bed and directly sat up by being startled.


    Seeing Brian¡¯s cold face, she immediately got flustered.


    "Hon¡­, Brian, you are back.¡±


    She had no courage to call him husband, so she changed the way to call him.


    "Say it, what''s going on? What is your rtionship with Winnie?"


    Brian''s voice was cold, but his eyes were burning with me of fury.


    "It doesn''t matter what the rtionship is. It''s gone, just leave it alone."


    "Say it."


    Brian''s roar made Penny shudder all over.


    "Winwin and I were ssmates. I don''t want to nder her. Brian, I don¡¯t...¡±


    "I need you to tell me about you, Winnie, and Leo."


    Brian was furious. He had to know the truth. No matter how shameless Winnie was, no matter how


    unbearable she was. He just wanted to know what was going on between them.


    "I..."


    Penny was helpless but had to tell the story to Brian.


    "Brian, Winnie cheated Leo. I just couldn''t bear it and helped him. As for what Winnie said, it was to


    cover her up and nder me. I''m really innocent."


    "You said you were with Leo, and now you said you''re innocent."


    Brian didn¡¯t know if Penny''s words were true or false.


    Because what she said was the same as Leo''s angry words against Winnie, and what they had in


    "Those are all angry words, who can control emotions when he gets angry? Brian, I now feel that I


    should not have been so kind to help. It¡¯s been for four years, Winnie was scheming. She hid her


    hatred for four years and finally came back to take revenge on me."


    Penny¡¯s ability in talebearing was good. While she said, she cried for being wronged.


    "Brian, Winnie is really a cheater. Don''t be fooled by her appearance. Her approach to you is to destroy


    our rtionship."


    "......"


    Penny got more and more sad. Brian said nothing but frowned tightly.


    ¡°Brian, let us not say any more of the past. It''s a shame for Winwin. Now you just have to stop trusting


    her."


    Penny continued, wiping away her tears while taking nce at Brianstealthily to see what his attitude


    was.


    ¡°Brian, at any rate, you shouldn¡¯t tell the state of our marriage."


    Penny looked up to Brian, who was ring at her angrily.


    Penny hurriedly exined.


    "Brian, I didn''t mean anything else. I was afraid that Winnie might threaten you and ckmail you with


    this after she knew about this. If she breaks the rules and tells the secret, Uncle Zak will have a


    chance, and Grandpa will be disappointed in you."


    Penny was clever and began to care about Brian.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I know what to do and what not to do. I warn you, do not forget our


    agreement. You have no right to interfere in my private life. No matter what rtionship is between me


    and Winnie, don¡¯t interfere. Remember, you are not my wife, and you have no right to ask Winnie."


    Brian warned her coldly and there were doubts in his eyes againstPenny.


    "Brian..."


    Penny did not give up but wanted to continue to exin, but Brian did not give her a chance.


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear it. Other people''s business is none of your business. Behave well or the


    contract will be terminated."


    Brian turned to leave after saying the malicious words, leaving Penny alone.


    Penny breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, it was good for her that Briandid not pursue the matter.


    But...


    Penny showed venom on her face. She absolutely would not let Winnie go and would not give up on


    Brian.


    Winnie went to the kindergarten after work to pick up two children. On the way home, there was a


    problem with the car tire.


    Winnie pulled over and got out to check the tires.


    The right tire had been t. Chagrined, Winnie kicked the tire and was helpless.


    It had been a bad day, but now the car was broken.


    The car had a spare tire, but she didn¡¯t know how to change it. She had to make a rescue call.


    Just then Leo suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "What''s wrong, Winwin?"


    Leo was handsome and sunny, and there was no resentment of the past in his tone.


    "Leo... I got a t tire."


    For Leo''s appearance, Winnie felt surprised. But his appearance mader her feel relieved.


    Leo bypassed the car to check the tire. The two children got off to have a look too.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You can¡¯t drive this car now. Winwin, take my car."


    Leo said and handed his car keys to Winnie.


    "No, what will you do if I drive your car? Forget it. I''ll call rescue."


    Winnie refused Leo. Although she felt at ease, she did not want to get Leo into trouble.


    Leo did not stop Winnie from making rescue calls and said until Winnie put the phone down.


    "Winwin, it''s rush hour. It''ll be a while before the rescue truck arrives. Don''t wait. Take my car home. I''ll


    wait for the rescue truck."


    "No, I..."


    Winnie refused indifferently, but the two children seemed to be impatient. Before she finished her


    words, she was interrupted.


    "Mommy, let''s drive his car home. We are hungry."


    While saying, Megan patted Luke''s stomach in a naughty manner.


    Luke nodded with agreement.


    When the two children spoke, Leo attached his attention on the two children. The boy was Brian''s child,


    and the girl must be Winnie''s child without doubt.


    Thest time they met, he had not focused on the child, but now it seemed that the little girl and her


    mother were so simr that even the position of the dimples was exactly the same when theyughed.


    Leo felt she was lovely and looked at Megan gently.


    Since the children said so, Winnie did not know what to say but stand still.


    "Winwin, take the children back first, I will fix your car and then take my car."


    Leo handed the car keys toWinnie. This time, Winniedid not refuse.


    "Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    "Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Two children said thanks together. Megan showed a lovely and sweet smile.


    Winnie took two children and drove Leo''s car toward home.


    Recalling Leo''s sudden change, Winnie was puzzled and could not figure out why.


    Now Leo was like the man when they first met, he was sunny, giving a sense of security and


    sureneness.


    Winnie looked around inadvertently and saw a familiar hang decorations inLeo¡¯s car. Then she recalled


    something in the past.


    "Here''s a gift, Leo."


    Winnie said with a mysterious smile.


    "Why give me a gift? It is me should give you a gift."


    At that time, Leo was gentle, warm and handsome. His skin was fair. His handsome features made him


    a Prince Charming in fairy tale.


    "It makes no difference who gives a gift."


    Winnie said and took out a delicate gift box.


    "Open it."


    Leo pleasantly opened it and saw a red knot bracelet quietly sitting inside.


    Leo picked it up carefully and looked at with infinite love.


    "You bought it?"


    "No, I made it."


    Winnie said and raised her right hand, swinging in a naughty way.


    "You have one too!¡±


    "Well, I made two. Mine is thinner and yours is thicker. Let me help you put it on."


    "Remember, if we can be together forever, never take it of. Every knot is my love for you."


    Winnie said as she helped put on the bracelet.


    "Don''t worry, I will never take it off in my life!"


    Leo said he would never take it off, but short after that they broke up in a sad way.


    What was the point that Leo still kept this bracelet? Everything had passed, love or hate had been lost


    with time.


    If Leo and Penny did not appear in her world, if she did note back, what happened four years ago


    would never ur to her again.

 Chapter 33 What She Said is True

    Chapter 33 What She Said is True


    She got home and had the dinner ready. As she sat at the table, Brian arrived just in time.


    He walked in with a cold face, and Winnie had already known why.


    "Have dinner first, don''t affect the children''s appetite."


    Winnie reminded. Brian did not say anything and insisted to finish the meal.


    After telling the two children, Winnie asked Brian to her room.


    She closed the door and once again reminded.


    "Whatever you say, try to keep it as quiet as possible. Kids get worried if they hear that."


    Winnie said and sat down on the edge of the bed. Brian was silent for a moment before he said coldly.


    "Penny told me about your rtionship..."


    As Brian spoke, Winnie decisively interrupted his words.


    Because Winnie really did not want to hear any words to disparage her from Brian''s mouth.


    "She said I was a cheater and that I was with Leo was to cheat him of money. She said as my bestie


    she personally exposed me for her righteousness and said everything she did was good for me."


    ¡°She said that I approach you is for revenge, I approach you to get more money. She advised you don¡¯t


    me deceived by me."


    Winnie knew Penny like the palm of her hand and said the same as whatPenny had said.


    "Yes."


    "Yes," answered Brian.


    "What else do you want to know?"


    Brian would note here for any reason. Since he came, he had to find out the truth, so Winnie came


    to the point.


    "I want to know if it''s true."


    Brian did not conceal. It seemed to be very important to him.


    "Yes, everything she said is true."


    Winnie answered heartily with assured tone, but her heart was sour.


    She wanted to exin everything, to tell the world that she was the victim of this conspiracy. But she


    knew no matter what she told Brian, Brian would still thought she was a cheater. She knew Brian well,


    so there was no need to exin.


    Brian¡¯s eyes were cold and he frowned.


    "......"


    Brian said nothing and remained silent. Winnie saw distrust to her in his eyes and felt her heart painful.


    "You still have a cold face since you knew the truth. It is a sign of regret."


    Winnie paused and continued.


    "Nothing I said on the roof this morning will count. I won''t haunt around you. I won''t tear your family


    apart. Don¡¯t worry, take Luke back. Take care of him and don''te here again."


    Winnie said so, so that Brian would not be embarrassed to clear his rtionship with her.


    Winnie said and was to bathroom, but once again old drama was on again.


    Brian stretched his long arms and directly embraced Winnie in his arms.


    "I am serious, and I will conquer you once, cheater as you are."


    He should have pushed her away and, as she put it, made a clean break with her and left now with his


    son and nevere to her house again.


    But what he did was just the opposite. Perhaps it was because he wanted to conquer her and he had


    met such a stubborn woman for long. Even if he got cheated, he would like to have a try.


    Brian did not wait for Winnie''s answer, only to fell her stiff body.


    Brian continued.


    "Winwin, keep your word. Don¡¯t you want revenge? I''ll give you a chance."


    "Mr. Be, let me go."


    Winnie looked up at Brian¡¯s eyes. When they looked at each other, Winnie¡¯s heart beat abnormally.


    She looked away quickly and spoke nervously.


    "Mr. Be, what I said this morning was really out of anger. I can ept any insult from Penny, but I


    can''t stand she insult my daughter."


    "Mr. Be, I''m not in a position to be worthy of you, and it would discredit you if it were known that I


    was a cheater. Then I would bebeled as a cheater and a mistress."


    "Mr. Be, go back..."


    "For thest time, I don''t have a wife. Do you think I was joking when I said it so seriously this


    morning?"


    The certainty inBrian''s eyes convinced her. Winnie had a moment of absence looking atBrian who was


    not angry.


    The man never trusted her. She was inferior both in her work and in her character. He did not give up


    because of his strong desire to conquer, once the desire to be achieved, Winnie would be a


    abandoned clown.


    "Mr. Be, I''m sorry. I can''t agree even if you don''t have a wife."


    Winnie refused and pushed Brian away.


    No matter what she was in Brian''s eyes, she had her own life.


    She didn¡¯t trust men anymore. Leo was so kind and warm, but in the end he betrayed her. And in this


    world, there was no longer a man would be loyal to her.


    Brian was unfathomable, as if there was hidden mystery in his dark eyes, so he was not suitable for her


    a woman just wanted a in life.


    Winnie rejected and Brian felt lost in the heart, but her eyes were firm, which made Brian get angry.


    "Winnie, no one can refuse me. Anyone refused me wille to a bad end. I gave you a lot of


    opportunities, but you don''t cherish. Well, I''ll show you what will happen if you refuse me."


    Brian windened his eyes, which was full of anger.


    "Winnie, you are fired, everything provided by thepany must be returned tomorrow."


    Brian roared and turned to leave directly.


    Winnie felt that she took a sigh of relief, but why she still felt depressed?


    Brian finally let go of her, now she should be happy, but why she felt bitter.


    The resolute figure, the indifferent voice as well as the angry eyes with contempt made Winnie fail to


    calm down.


    Brian left but he did not take Luke away. The two children were shocked by his anger when he left, sat


    on the sofa in the living room, bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Winnie adjusted her mood beforeing out of the room. When he fould the children''s moods were


    low, she quickly went to squat in front of the two children.


    "What are you not happy? I am smiling, why are you so depressed?"


    "Sorry, Auntie, Daddy was angry with you again."


    Luke whispered and apologized for his Daddy with a face full of guilt.


    "It doesn''t matter, Luke, don''t worry. It is very normal. When people are in a bad mood, when they are


    depressed, they should lose their temper and release themselves."


    Winnie said in a simple way and didn¡¯t want to the children to worry her.


    "Auntie, if you don¡¯t work in Daddy¡¯spany, can I see you?"


    Luke asked worriedly. If he could not see her, his world would be dark again.


    Because of Luke''s words, Winnie held her breath and felt upset.


    "Yes, you can still see me. As long as you miss me, I will visit you in kindergarten."


    Winnie continued.


    "Don''t think too much about grown-ups. Grown-ups are in aplicated world. You''ll understand that


    as you grow up. Just have fun right now. Enjoy the happiest moments of your lives. Being happy is


    what matters most to you."


    Winnie calmed the two children. It was not her intention to affect them because of the things between


    adults. She didn¡¯t want the children to worry about her own affairs.


    These two children wereck of love, so they were more mature than the children of the same age,


    which made her feel distressed. What she could do for them was to enlighten and relieve them, so as


    not to let their heart be heavy.


    "But Auntie, I can''t be happy until I see Daddy be happy."


    Luke looked at Winnie, and there was worry in his dark eyes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daddy is happy and he will be fine when you see him tomorrow. Luke, don''t overthink."


    Although Brian was cold and severe, Luke was still dependent on him, he was the whole world for


    Luke.


    Afterforting the two children, Winniebegan to pack up her things .She had to return the house


    tomorrow, so she had to hurry up and not let Brian think she was dying.


    The next day.


    Before the children got up, Winnie had found a hotel and moved her luggage. After that, she came


    back and sent the children to the kindergarten before contacting Leo.


    "Winwin, sorry I''mte."


    Leo came down from the car and greeted Winnie. He was still handsome and sunny.


    "It is ok, I''ve just arrived, too. Thanks for helping me fix the car."


    Winnie could only say thanks now. Leo didn¡¯t talk about the past, of course she would not mention it.


    "Not at all, Winwin......"


    "Leo, the car key is in the car. I have something to deal with, so I gotta go."


    Winnie did not give Leo a chance to speak. She wanted to give back the car and house before the work


    time.


    As Winnie¡¯s words fell, she got into her car and left.


    Leo looked at her figure getting away and the smile on his face disappeared.


    If he had been more sensible four years ago, things would be different now. He owed her and he never


    knew if he could pay.


    Now all he could do was to try his best to make up for her without telling her, which made him feel less


    guilty. As for love, he was not qualified to say it.


    Winnie came to the Bee Group and directly found ra.


    "Here are the keys to the house and the car. Give them to Mr. Be."


    ra looked at Winnie in surprise.


    "What do you mean, Miss Chambers? I didn''t get any instructions."


    "Give it toMr. Beand he''ll understand."


    Winnie gave ra a smile and turned away.


    Winnie came to elevator and pressed the buttons of two elevators. The left one was faster, so she


    stood on the left. But when the elevator door opened, Brian and several assistants were inside.


    Winnie was surprised for a moment, because Brian had always taken the exclusive elevator of the


    president. She didn''t want to see him today. Why did he appear in the elevator?


    Winnie came back to her sense. When she found Brian frowned with a gloomy face, her heart was


    suddenly cold.


    "Mr. Be."


    Winnie greeted with indifference. At the same time, the door of the right elevator opened. She went in


    and quickly pressed the button to the first floor.

 Chapter 34 Tracking or Coincidence

    Chapter 34 Tracking or Coincidence


    However, in her relief, when the elevator door was about to close, Brianopened the elevator door.


    Winnie again looked atBrian¡¯s shady face in surprise.


    "I gave the keys to the car and the apartment to..."


    Winnie was about to exin, but Brian unexpectedly stepped into the elevator and stood with Winnie


    face to face. The distance was too close that Winnie was panic.


    "I gave them to ra, ant the child..."


    Winnie wanted to say it was her child¡¯sst day in the kindergarten, but was interrupted by Brian''s


    gesture.


    With his back to the elevator keys, Brian urately pressed the button to close the door.


    "I''ll give you onest chance."


    Brian said coldly and his deep eyes could not be seen through.


    "Mr. Be, I have the same choice as yesterday."


    Winnie gave the answer without thinking about it. She was sure that her choice was right. Only away


    from Brian could she stay away from Penny, only away from Penny, could she forget the pain four


    years ago.


    "You''lle back and beg me."


    Brian looked at Winnie coldly, and his cold tone was like ice revealing dangerous atmosphere.


    Brian turned around and pressed the elevator keys hard. The door opened and he left angrily.


    Winnie walked out of the Bee Group. Looking at the warm sunshine, she could not feel the warmth.


    She took a deep breath and let go of all the unhappiness she had felt these days.


    "Leo?"


    As Winnie was to walk away, Leo again appeared in front of her.


    Was it a coincidence? Why did she feel Leo was following her, for example, he showed up yesterday


    when her car broke down. Did he join Penny to plot against her?


    "Don''t you work? Where are you going?"


    Leo showed a bright smile. Winnie could not see through what scheming mind he had.


    "I... why are you here?"


    Winnie asked and wanted to find out why he was here.


    "I''m here to talk tothe Bee Groupabout cooperation."


    Leo said in an easily and real way. Winnie could not see what was wrong.


    "Oh, go ahead then."


    Winnie said that and left. The voice of Leo came from behind.


    "Winwin, where are you going to? I can send you."


    "Thank you. I have nothing special, so you have no need to send me."


    Winnie just wanted to stay away from troubles. She was single and was rxed, how would she have


    something to do with Leo?


    She didn¡¯tstay but strode away.


    Winnie dis not know if she was rxed or depressed.


    When she was back to the hotel, she received MT''s dismissal notice. She finally understood whLKrian


    said she would regret. But he had done so quickly that in one day her work of four years had been


    destroyed.


    But Winnie was not afraid. With her current ability, there were manypanies would hire her, so she


    would get a job. But after a few phone calls, Winnie went nkly.


    All thepanies that wanted to dig her before turned her down. It seemed that Brian took her


    seriously and destryed her in much effort.


    It was time for Megan to leave school. Winnie came to the kindergarten gate to pick upMegan and she


    happened to see Luke.


    Winnie knew that if she wanted to clear the rtionship with Brian and Penny, she had to clear the


    rtionship with Luke, but she was reluctant to do so.


    Luke and Megan came out together and came over when they saw Winnie.


    "Auntie, can I still go to your house today?"


    Luke had a face of expectation. In his opinion, if he could go toWinnie''s house, it was ok between his


    Daddy andWinnie. If he could not go to her house, everything was hopeless.


    "Luke......"


    Winnie squatted down, put her hands on Luke''s shoulder and wanted to talk with the child in


    euphemism, but at this moment the housekeeper came over.


    "Little Young Master, it''s time to go home."


    Said the housekeeper respectfully.


    "Where to? Grandpa''s house or daddy''s house?"


    Luke asked.


    "Young Masterwaits for you at home."


    The housekeeper said. Luke obviously showed a disappointed face.


    "Auntie, I don''t want to go home."


    "Luke, Daddy is home, it is ok."


    Winnie was worried but she could not show it. After that, she took a bear doll to Luke.


    "Luke, you like bears. Take it to Daddy¡¯s house and put it on your bed. Take it out when you miss me."


    Winnie said in a reluctant manner. She did not expect that she would worry about this child.


    "Ok,, thank you, Auntie."


    Luke liked bears the most, but at the moment he was not d. He was afraid that he would see his


    Mommy when he got home.


    Luke held the bear and left with the housekeeper reluctantly.


    "Mommy, Brother doesn''t want to go home. He is so poor. Can I see him again?"


    Megan was reluctant to let Luke go. Luke turn back to look at them frequently, she felt they could not


    see again.


    "He hasto go home even if he doesn¡¯t want to, because that''s his home, that''s where his life started."


    Winnie said and took the hand of Megan.


    "If you miss him, we can see him and call him if we don''t."


    Daenerys quickly came to the hotel to find Winnie after work. They did not contact for two days, but


    such a big thing had happened to Winnie, which made her worry.


    "How do you know I am here?"


    Winnie was surprised looking at Daenerys who was standing at the door. She had no time to tell


    Daenerys about her things yet, butDaeneryshad found her. It was amazing, wasn''t it?


    "......"


    Daenerys was stunned for a moment, but in any case she would not tell Winnie that Leo called her.


    In the afternoon, Daenerys received a call from Leo at work. He said Winnie moved to the hotel, and


    then he knew Winnie lost her job through his rtionship from the secretary office ofthe Bee


    Group.


    Leo was worried but he could now show direct concern so as not to bring burden to Winnie, therefore,


    he askedDaenerys tofort her.


    "Never mind how I know it, tell me what happened."


    Daenerys walked into the room while she said.


    Winnie believed in Daenerys, so she did not continue to ask, but sat down to tell her what happened


    calmly.


    "Brian has gone too far. Isn''t that bullying?"


    Daenerys was too angry and her voice was raised.


    "So what he is rich and powerful? How could he treat you like this? I think he intended to vent anger for


    Penny."


    "Well, I''m not even angry. Why are you so angry? It is not surprising if he did it for Penny, after all they


    are husband and wife. He fired me but I should thank him, so that I can have a peaceful life."


    Winnie pretended to be calm, but she was indignant in fact, but she could not change anything.


    "But some things are meant to be, it won¡¯t pass only by enduring it. It''s been four years. You three


    should not entangle with each other."


    Daenerys was not calm as Winnie. She did not think Winnie would have a peaceful life even if she left


    here and got away from Penny.


    "s...... Forget it, since things have been like this, it may not be a bad thing to stay away from Penny


    and Brian."


    Daenerys changed her idea. As least it was better than that Winnie took revenge on Penny and got


    hurt again.


    Daenerys was silent for a moment before she said.


    "Winwin, what is your n?"


    "Leave here, go back to my aunt and Vanessa."


    Winnie''s beautiful face was full of helplessness. What other ns could she have? This city was not


    suitable for her.


    "Winwin, don''t leave. If you can''t engage in software development, you can be awyer. You have a


    teaching certificate. If you leave that industry, Brian won''t get you into troubles."


    Daenerys didn¡¯t want Winnie to leave, because she didn¡¯t know when they could meet again.


    "You are so na?ve. He is targeting me. As long as I am in B city, even if I set up a stall on the street, he


    wille back to disturb me."


    Winnie was clear about everything and that Brian could not tolerate her.


    "I''m going to sell Vanessa¡¯s house and leave. These days..."


    Winnie continued to tell her thoughts, but the phone rang and she had to stop.


    "Vanessa."


    It was her younger sister Vanessa.


    "Sister, I want to discuss something with you."


    "Ok."


    Winnie said gently.


    "Sister, my school status is in B City, and I have to go back to take the college entrance examination..."


    Vanessa stopped.


    ¡°That is it? I know that."


    Winnie was puzzled. With her understanding of Vanessa, there must be other things.


    "Sister, I want to discuss with you in advance that I want to go back to B City for college."


    Vanessa''s words made Winnie fall into silence.


    "......"


    She left B City because of Vanessa. Vanessa was afraid of this city and always thought of her parents


    and the car ident. In order to let her recover quickly, Winnie decided to leave B City.


    "Vanessa, do you think you can do it?"


    Winnie asked awkwardly.


    "I''m all right, no problem at all. I want to go back. Parents are in B city. That''s my home. I want to go


    home.¡±


    Vanessa said sadly and was eager to go home.


    "What about aunt? What does aunt say?


    Winnie continued to ask. She also missed home and her parents, but now the situation was


    Winnie was more embarrassed.


    "I haven''t told her yet. I will try to persuade her if you agree."


    "Well, talk with her. I have no ojection if she agrees."


    Winnie could only give such an answer.


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie took a deep breath and vigorously exhaled.


    "Vanessa''s house cannot be sold for the time being. If my aunt agrees, they will have to have a ce to


    live when theye back in a few months."


    "You won¡¯t leave?"


    Daenerys asked in surprise. Vanessa''s phone call was good news for her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not sure yet, but I can''t stop Vanessa froming back."


    "This is home, and Vanessa will definitelye back. She''s all right now, so don''t worry."


    Looking at Winnie who was worried, Daenerys quickly enlightened her.


    "Winwin, since temporarily you won¡¯t leave, don''t stay in the hotel. Go to my home, my parents can


    help you pick up the child."


    Daenerys said as she carried Winnie''s suitcase.

 Chapter 35 Megan has Transferred to Another School

    Chapter 35 Megan has Transferred to Another School


    Winnie got up to stop Daenerys.


    "Daenerys, it''s inconvenient to live in your house. Megan is naughty and she will spoil the rest of your


    parents. I''ll settle here tonight, and tomorrow I''ll move to Vanessa¡¯s house."


    Winnie rebuffed Daenerys''s kindness.


    "Don''t you have a tenant in that house? How can you go back and live with your child?"


    "Never mind, I will talk to the tenant tomorrow to give me a room."


    For the time being all things were not sure, Winnie could only make do with it.


    "Ok, have a talk with the tenant. If it doesn¡¯t work, I will think of other way."


    Daenerys knew she would fail to persuade Winnie and she could only temporarilypromise.


    Daenerys continued.


    "I will think a way for Megan¡¯s Kindergarten. Don''t worry too much about your work. You are a talented


    person with multiple fields. You can find a job."


    "Your are good at software, but it was only limited to mobile phones, right?"


    Daenerys suddenly remembered something and said.


    "As long as software is used, I can do it except for games and military. I am not only good at software, I


    am good at the phone including the appearance design."


    Winnie was not modest, because she has researched more software than she thought, because the


    mobile phones she degined had won international awards.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Amazing. I don¡¯t know you are so good. Ourpany is working on a new type of surgical probe, and


    we need someone with software skills. I rmend you."


    Daenerys said pleasantly. Winnie was capable, but Brian lost her.


    "No need to rmend, I have a finished product in hand, I can sell it to yourpany if it is ok."


    Winnie''s words once surprised Daenerys.


    "Okay, great. If this partnership works, I''ll get a promotion. Thank you very much! You''re great, I''m


    proud of you. I should have told you sooner. What else do you have, let me sell it for you..."


    Daenerys obviously was not calm because of continuous surprise. Winnie didn¡¯t need to find a job, she


    could earn a lot of money by selling software.


    Winnie was not passionate as Daenerys. She did not know if Brian would intervene or drive her out of


    the city.


    Luke returned home and felt relieved when he fould Brian sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Daddy, mommy, I''m home."


    "Herees my son. I miss you."


    Penny came forward warmly, but there was no sincerity in her eyes.


    "I miss you too, Mommy."


    After Long time of oppression, Luke had to learn to face reality.


    "Dear son, live here these days and let me be close to you."


    Penny stood with her back to Brian. Her voice was gentle, but her eyes were cold and sharp.


    "Ok, Mommy. Mummy, I''ll go upstairs and change. I''ll be down in a minute."


    Luke hurried to find an excuse to go upstairs. Daddy was at home today, so he was temporarily safe.


    But looking at mommy''s dangerous eyes, Luke shivered all over.


    Luke went upstairs. As he put down the bag, Brian pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Daddy."


    Luke greeted with Brian and put the bear toy Winnie sent him on the bed.


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    "My teacher gave me as a reward for my good behavior in kindergarten today."


    Luke had to lie to Brian, because he quarreled with Winniest night. If he told the truth, he was afraid


    that Daddy would get unhappy and throw the bear toy out.


    "Luke, did you see WinwinAuntie after school today?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes, she told me to be good when I came home. She also said that I could call her if I missed her in


    the future. Daddy, can''t I go to her house in the future?"


    Luke asked in a timid manner. He was very afraid of daddy, so he spoke carefully and dared not act like


    other children.


    But Daddy was his idol, because Daddy was so sessful, because Daddy was so powerful, like


    Superman, like Spider-Man. It would be better if Daddy treated him gently.


    "No. Auntie doesn''t work in ourpany and will leave the city soon."


    Thinking of Winnie, Brian was angry but wanted to ask. He wanted to know how long Winnie could


    endure.


    "Daddy, I like Auntie. She is really good to me, I can feel it. Daddy, why did you quarel? Why are you


    being so mean to her? Can''t you get along well?"


    Luke built up his courange when he found that Brian did not show a cold face. He didn''t want Daddy


    and Auntie to have a problem, because he liked both of them.


    "Never mind adult''s business."


    Brian''s voice had a temperature, but the temperature was low.


    "Daddy, Megan and I had grown up now. Your quarrel will affect our mood. Megan likes you very much.


    Because you are too cold, she is afraid of you. Daddy, Megan and Auntie are girls, we must be good to


    them."


    Luke said and deliberately mentioned Megan, because Daddy was gentle to talk to Megan every time.


    He was gentler to her than to Luke.


    This was enough to prove that Daddy liked Megan. He hoped Daddy would not quarrel with Auntie for


    the sake of Megan.


    "Luke, how dare you teach me?"


    Brian''s voice was colder, but he was not angry.


    "Daddy, I''m sorry. I''m not teaching you, I''m too fond of Auntie."


    Luke hastened to apologize, if he kept saying that, he would annoy Daddy.


    Luke lowered his head and said nothing. Brian did not question her.


    A momentter.


    "Daddy, why can''t I go to my great grandpa¡¯s these days?"


    For Luke, the question was more important.


    "He went to recuperate, and the housekeeper went with him. There''s no one to pick you up and you


    have toe here. Ask Mommy to pick you up from school these days."


    "Daddy..."


    As Brian¡¯s voice fell, Luke hurriedly said.


    He calmed himself down when he found himself emotional.


    "Daddy, can you pick me up from school?"


    Luke did not want to be lectured on the way to school, so he put forward his own ideas.


    "Why can''t Mommy?


    Brian felt that Luke was rejecting Penny, maLKe it was because of Winnie.


    "Yes, but you can send me on your way to work. If Mommy¡­ I''m afraid Mommy is too tired."


    Luke said.


    "Let her send you every day, she is not busy."


    Brian said and turned to leave.


    In the next day, Winnie went to consult with the tenant. The tenant agreed to give her a room to live in.


    So Winnie moved her luggage out of the hotel.


    She now felt at ease. After all, this was her home. After all, this house is the only thing left by her


    parents.


    She now had a ce to live, and Megan¡¯s kindergarten was settled by Daenerys. Although it was not


    as good as the original kindergarten, she didn¡¯t have to be distured by Brian.


    Winnie did not think she was important. As long as she did not bother Penny, Brian would forget her


    after a long time. When the time came, she would be able to live a quiet life, but he was still worried


    about Luke. She didn¡¯t know if he was ok.


    Luke was smart. He did not seed to letBrianpick him up, and finally he took Mommy''s hard work as


    an excuse to arrange a driver for Mommy, so that on the way from and to school, he was safe with the


    dirver.


    Luke came out of school in a very low mood. He wanted to force himself to smile when he saw his


    mother and don''t make her angry, but he really could not do it.


    Luke returned to his room, sat at the desk and lowered his head with tears flowing down.


    Brian went home on time these days. As he just entered the house, Penny came up.


    ¡°Brian, go and see the child. He is unhappy after school today and locked himself in his room when he


    got home."


    In front of Brian, Penny was always a good mother and cared abou the child. Brian did not understand


    why Luke did not like her.


    "I''ll go and see."


    Brian went upstairs and put down his briefcase and coat. Then he went to Luke''s room.


    Brian opened the door and found Luke lowering his head. He wiped his tears quickly when he saw


    Brian. Brian could not help but wring his eyebrows.


    "What is going on? Mommy says you''re unhappy."


    Brian asked and went to the desk of Luke.


    "Daddy, Megan didn''te to school..."


    Speaking of this, Luke could not help but sob, shedding tears. At the thought that he could not see


    Megan and Auntie again, he could not control his mood.


    "Daddy...The teacher said Megan transferred to another school and won¡¯te back."


    Luke used a lot of self-control to control himself to finish these words, and then he cried out. But he


    was afraid that Daddy said he was not a man, he got up and ran to the bed with his head under the


    pillow, so that no matter how wronged he was, it was not too loud to be heard by Daddy.


    Brian showed a cold face, not because of the cry of Luke, but because of Megan.


    He didn¡¯t want to get Megan involved and he didn¡¯t let Megan leave the kindergarten. Now that Winnie


    had transferred her child to another school, she wanted to draw a clear line with him.


    Brian''s eyes looked fierce. He wanted to see how clear Winnie could make the line.


    Brian went to work. As he just arrived at the office, Albert came in with an anxious face.


    "Mr. Be, it''s going to take a few days for the person from MT to arrive. The final confirmation is


    needed for the high-end phone to be put into production today. All departments have confirmed it,


    except for the software development department. How should this be handled?"


    "Is the software development department free of charge? Why Can''t they do that right?"


    Mentioning software development department, Brianthought of Winnie, and then he got angry.


    "Mr. Be, all the previous work was arranged by Miss Chambers. She left so suddenly that the


    software department was caught unprepared."


    Albert continued to report the work.


    Brian thought for a moment, frowning


    ¡°Where is Winnie now?¡±


    "She is still in B city. She moved out from the hotel and rent a housewith others. The specific


    information of the investigation had sent to your mailbox yesterday."


    ¡°Where is her child?¡±


    Brian could not help but ask about Megan. Thinking of what Luke said to himst night, he felt that


    Megan must be disappointed with him.


    "The child is in a kindergarten near the house she rents."

 Chapter 36 All-round Talent

    Chapter 36 All-round Talent


    At this moment the secretary ra came over with a a stack of documents in hands. From Brian''s face,


    ra knew that Albert had reported bad news.


    ra did not say a word, put the documentt on the desk of Brian and then stood waiting for the report.


    Albert was about to say something but he stopped.


    There was one thing Albert wants to tell but he was afraid Brian would get angry. But he could not help


    but want to tell.


    "Say it."


    Brian saw Albert''s hesitation and said sharply.


    "Mr. Be, Miss Chambers is a rare talent, a talent in all aspects. Ourpany engaged in many


    fields. We have a lot of departments that need software development, and Miss Chambers can shine in


    every department."


    Albert said boldly. He knew more than anyone about the things between Brian and Winnie. He felt


    Brian was too impulsive to let Winnie leave.


    Albert had worked for Brian for four years and this was the first time that Brian was not clear between


    public and private things.


    "......"


    Brian was silent and his face was dark.


    ra standing aside changed her face too when he heard whatAlbert said.


    See Brian was not angry, so Albert continued to say.


    "We are new to the field of mobile phones, and your purpose is to have our brand. Miss Chambers


    must be able to make our mobile phone brandpletely independent."


    "Mr. Be, I have got some information about Miss Chambers yesterday and I have it to your


    mailbox."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Albert thought for Brian. No matter how their private affairs developed, if they missed the talentWinnie,


    he was not sure when they could meet one in the future.


    Again, Brian remained silent. He sat down at his desk and checked his email.


    Information:


    Winnie had won the gold medal in the international mobile phone designpetition. The software she


    independently developed had been used inputers, refrigerators, televisions, washing machine...


    She had even been engaged in medical equipment, software applications for ships...


    Winnie¡¯s information was excellent, which was beyond his imagination. Brian frowned. His eyes were


    dark and his face was cold.


    "ra, why didn''t you get these information before?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Be, Miss Chambers always keeps a low profile. Some achievements are not in her resume,


    and we can not find it out."


    "It''s hard to find out, Mr. Be. No one would have thought she would be engaged in so many fields


    of software development. People say that the software programs onputers and mobile phones are


    quite different, but Miss Chambers can easily handle any software."


    Albert spoke for ra. Winnie had no names for some achievements. These information were gain by


    him through abnormal means. If it were not for that, he could not find it either.


    Albert added.


    "Mr. Be, there are still manyrgepanies that do not know about the news of Miss Chambers''s


    resignation from MT. Even if we can control the mobile phone field, the medical equipment, the


    shipbuilding, there are many areas that we can not control. If arge enterprise finds out that Miss


    Chambers is a talent, then we will have no chance."


    Albert was intent on getting Winnie back, with such a talent, the Bee Group would develop faster.


    "......"


    Brian''s eye became sharper and sharper, but he was still silent looking at theputer screen.


    Albert had said everything. And it was up to Brian to decide whether private affairs or public affairs


    were important.


    After Albert finished, ra began to report work. ButBrian heard nothing of it. Now he was thinking


    about Winnie, no, thinking of Winnie''s achievements.


    Cheater, Penny said she was a cheater, Leo said she was a cheater. If a cheater could have so many


    achievements, she was not a general cheater.


    When they were out of the president''s office, ra pulled Albert to her secretary''s office.


    The secretary''s office had a ss wall. ra looked around and spoke after checking there was no one


    around.


    "Why do you want Winnie back? She is a talent, but there are a lot of such talents. You take Winnie as


    a god. Will the Bee Group go bankrupt without her?"


    "It is not I take her as a god. Her capability, let alone yours and mine, could not be equalled by ten men.


    You can try to find one person like her. ra, I''m doing this for the sake ofthe Bee Group andMr.


    Be. Why do you object?"


    Albert asked in reply.


    "I... I don¡¯t object. Winnie was driven away by the president. With her temper, we can¡¯t have her back.


    Do you want the president to invite her himself?"


    ra eyes were erratic and she casually found an excuse to prevaricate.


    She continued.


    "Our president is a superior person, how can he invite her? It will ruin his reputation if words go out."


    "It has nothing to do with you, and nothing to do with me. Telling the president the truth is my duty. It is


    up to him to invite her or not. Don''t think too much, ra. Do your job."


    Albertwarned and turned to leave with a gloomy face.


    Brian took Luke directly to Winnie''s house after work.


    The car was parked in themunity. Brian got off the car and looked around the neighborhood. It was


    clean and tidy, but it was still far from the environment he lived in.


    Brian knocked on the door of Winnie''s house ording to the specific address on the infromation.


    A man in his sixties came to open the door, and Brian''s heart leapt when he saw the old man.


    "Sir..."


    "I''m here for Winnie."


    Brian stood in the doorway and looked at the old man.


    "You are here for Miss Chambers,e in, please."


    The old man took Brian to Winnie''s door and went back to his room.


    Brian did not knock, but pushed the door and went in.


    "Auntie, Megan!"


    When the door opened, Luke ran in and hugged Winnie standing by the bed.


    Then Brian entered and closed the door.


    "Luke!"


    "How did you find here?"


    Winnie and Megan spoke almost at the same time, one to the little man, the other to the big man


    feeling incredibly.


    "I can find you even if you get into the ground."


    Brian answered indifferently, and kept frowning.


    He looked around the room. There was a 1.8-meter bed barely big enough for two people, a simple


    wardrobe and a dressing table.


    There were few cosmetics on the dressing table as well as books and stationery ofMegan.


    When Brian came in, Megan was sitting in front of the dressing table doing homework. Winnie''s


    Such environment made Brian deepen his cold breath.


    Winnie sighed. It seemed that she could not avoid Brian no matter where she went.


    "If you have something to talk about, let¡¯s go out. There are other people here."


    "How do you cook? How do you use the bathroom?"


    Brian did not want to go out. He just wanted to know how Winnie could live in such a room with her


    child.


    "Share with others. Mr. Be..."


    "Don¡¯t you have Leo? He didn¡¯t give you a house?"


    Brian said ironically. He did not understand why a cheater with so many achievements could not afford


    to rent an independent house?


    Winnie''s heart suddenly sank when she heard Brian''s sarcasm. The man was good, but his words were


    too harsh.


    "My things are no one''s business. Mr. Be, why do youe to me?"


    "Luke wants to see you, and your work is not finished. Theunch time of the phone can¡¯t be dyed


    because of you."


    Brian said coldly and still kept looking around the room.


    "I''ll go to thepany tomorrow and take care of it. Mr. Be..."


    "Move out tomorrow. Albert will handle it. Megan returns to the original kindergarten."


    Brian gave directmand domineering. He could not ept that she lived in such a small room and


    rent together with an old man. And he could not let Winnie ept it.


    "Mr. Be, I have been fired by thepany so it has no need. It''s nice here, they will move out after


    some time..."


    Winnie refused. She finally left Brian and did not want his help. She was afraid he would dig a trap and


    throw her into it.


    "When I say move out, move out."


    Brian raised his voice, and his face became gloomy.


    "Auntie, move out as Daddy said. It is too small. Daddy and I have no ce to sleep."


    Luke said when he fould Daddy was to be angry toAuntie, but his words made Winnie embarrassed.


    Winnie was speechless. It was unique that he used this way.


    The room became quiet because of Luke''s words. No one spoke, while the two children had fun.


    The two children yed in the limited space. Brianwas tired. He did not leave buty down on the bed.


    Winnie moved theputer to the dressing table and sat by the dressing table, not looking at Brian.


    Brian seemed to be lying tired and turned over and saw Winnie. He looked at her quietly.


    Because the room was too small, they had dinner outside.


    On the way home from dinner, Winnie noticed something was wrong.


    "This isn''t the way to my house. Mr. Be, drop me off by the side of the road, Megan and I will go


    home by taxi."


    Winnie said.


    "It''s the way to your house."


    Brian only gave an indifferent answer and then said nothing, until they arrived at a high-grade


    Winnie was pulled bLKrian all the way to the 16th floor. He took out the key and opened the door.


    Winnielooked around the house, which was twice asrge as the one thepany had provided


    before, with several rooms, arge kitchen and a bathroom in every bedroom.


    "Mr. Be, why are we here?"


    Winnie asked. In fact, she had already known the answer, but she asked in case there was


    misunderstanding.


    "This is your new home. You will live here withMegan."


    He had said they should move out tomorrow, but Brian temporarily changed his decision.


    "Mr. Be, that''s very kind of you, but I can''t ept it. I am no longer your employee and do not


    deserve to enjoy such good treatment."


    "Megan, it is gettingte, we should go home."


    Winnie again rejected Brian''s kindness. In the face of such situation, she was angry. He fired her and


    got her lost her job. He got her into troubles but now he gave her a house for work.


    She could not stand it.

 Chapter 37 Infant Name Lukie

    Chapter 37 Infant Name Lukie


    Winnie walked to Megan stolidly. She squat to hold Megan and turned around but directly hit Brian''s


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    chest.


    Brian directly snatched Megan and put her down.


    "Megan, y in the children''s room with Luke. There are a lot of toys. Uncle and Mommy have


    something to talk about."


    Brian remembered the words of Luke, so he talked with Megan as soft as possible now.


    Before Megan and Luke left, Brian took Winnie''s hand to the bedroom.


    When they walked into the bedroom and closed the door, Winnie was directly pressed against the door


    and could not move.


    Brian''s cold breath approached, which made Winnie panic.


    She thought everything was over and there would be no contact with Brian, but now what was going


    on?


    Why was her heart beating unruly?


    ¡°Can you not disprove anything I say or do?¡±


    Brian wanted to yell at her as warning, but when he came close to her, breathing in her scent,


    everything seemed to change. The words he uttered were low and hoarse, not harsh.


    "Mr. Be, anything you do is none of my business."


    Winnie forced herself to calm down, but she was only calm on the surface, her heart was still beating


    wildly.


    "None of your business? We kissed and slept tegather, it is your business."


    Brian¡¯s voice was hoarse, and there was desire fire buring in eyes.


    His kiss fell with the words, giving Winnie no chance to speak again.


    Brian''s kiss was wild and unrestrained. Thest kiss seemed to have been a long time ago, Brian had


    been repressing himself. This woman made him fail to control his proudest coldness and his hormonal


    bursts.


    Winnie wanted to avoid it, but Brian did not give her a chance. Brian took the advantage to touch her


    warm tongue agilely.


    Winnieno longer resisted and became soft in the bosom of Brian.


    Her heart was beating so fast that it would have been jumped out if Brian hadn''t kissing her mouth.


    They had to stop because they needed oxygen.


    Their bodies clinked together, and their faces were close to each other. Brian''s heavy breathing


    hitWinnie''s face, making her face flush.


    Brian could clearly smell the faint fragrance emanating from Winnie. This fragrance made his hormones


    jump constantly and his breath was getting hotter and hotter.


    He lowered his eyes and gazed at her pure charming lips, moving down bit by bit.


    "Do it with me again."


    Brian lowered his voice but could not conceal his desire. As he spoke, he reached out and locked the


    door behind him.


    However, Brian''s words made Winnie¡¯s mind instantlt went nk.


    "Do it with me again, do it with me again..."


    The same voice, the same tone, this man...


    Before Winnie reacted, she was once again kissed by his warm lips. When she came to her sense, she


    had been lying on the big bed and pressed under Brian''s body......


    This time, Winnie did not refuse, cater to this wild man with memories...


    After the passion, Brian hugged Winnie in the arms. They said nothing, and it was so queit that even


    the voice of air flow could be heard.


    "We..."


    Winnie first broke the silence. She wanted to make sure that what their rtionship was. But before


    she asked, Brian had already given her answer.


    "You are my woman."


    Brian said firmly and did not give Winnie the opportunity to refuse.


    But it was this sentence like a basin of cold water poured Winnie from head to feet, which made her


    feelpletely cool. What was the definition of his woman? Girlfriend, lover or sex partner?


    None of this was possible because he had a wife, at best, she was an instrument to solve his


    loneliness, just as she had been an instrument of childbirth four years ago.


    "Mr. Be, thank you for overestimating me. I am not your woman."


    Winnie obviously felt Brian''s stiffness and knew that he was to be angry.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Be. I want to ask you one more question. Why do you choose me?"


    Winnie was still whispering, giving Brian no chance to get angry.


    "......"


    "I want to hear the truth."


    Winnie added.


    "Because you are like a woman. You have the simr voice and smell, even familiar when were having


    sex."


    Brian made no secret that he wanted her to be his woman because of so many simrities, or because


    her abilities were what he needed, and not because of anything else.


    Winnie''s cold heart was like pricked by a needle, and her eyes reddened with pain.


    "So I can''t be your woman. I''m an ordinary person who just wants an ordinary life. Your talent, your


    excellence, doesn''t suit my simple life."


    "Mr. Be, my ex-husband contacted me, and I may get remarried, so please let me go."


    Winnie could only find an excuse to calm herself, and let Brianpletely lost interest in her.


    As expected, Winnie''s words made Brian suddenly sat up and red at her.


    Brian''s mobile phone rang, and Winnie handed it to him.


    "Answer the phone."


    Brian nced at the phone and tightened his brows immediately.


    Brian did not answer the phone, but got up quickly to wear clothes and left.


    He stopped at the door.


    "Albert will send over your luggage in a while. Live here as I said. If you dare to provoke me again, I will


    tie you to the bed."


    Brian warned and then left quickly.


    Winnie sighed helplessly.


    After Brian left, she thought of Brian''s sentence "do it again with me" and thought of the man.


    From meeting Brian and Luke, it seemed that there were too many simr things. Luke''s birthmark,


    Luke''s birthday, simrity betweenBrian and that man, the same indifference, simr body odor made


    her again and again feel confused.


    Were these really coincidences?


    Winnie got dressed, made the bed and then went out of the room.


    When she was about to go to the children''s room and left with two children, the doorbell rang.


    Albert was seen in the vedio. Winnie opened the door.


    When Winnie was to tell Albert to take the luggage down, she saw a lot of people in suits outside the


    door.


    Every one of them was tall, strong, andmanding. Winnie knew that Brian had sent them to monitor


    her without doubt.


    Looking at this situation, Winnie felt her words pointless.


    Albert put down the luggage and said before he left.


    "Take good care of Miss Chambers. If there is a mistake, you will get fired."


    Winnie showed a helpless smile and stayed quietly after closing the door.


    Since she could not leave, Winnie could only settle down.


    She went to the children''s room to chat with the two children.


    "Are you two sleepy?¡±


    "No, we want to y for a while."


    The two children answered Winnie in unison.


    "Well, I''ll give you more time. Go to bed at ten o¡¯clock."


    The children were ying happily, and did not force them.


    "Luke, were you all right at home these days?"


    Winnie asked with concern.


    "Yes, Daddy had been home, and Mommy was good."


    Luke answered Winnie while ying.


    "That''s good."


    Winnie paused for a moment before she asked.


    "Luke, does Daddy have a good rtonshuo with Mommy?"


    "I don''t know. Unlike other parents, they always sleep in separate rooms."


    Lukeanswered and felt there was no secret at all between him and Winnie.


    Sleep in separate rooms?


    Winnie was confused.


    "Luke, how did Daddy treat you these days?"


    "Daddy is just too strict."


    Luke put down his toys, went to Winnie and said.


    "Auntie, Daddy has always been nice to me. It would be better if he was warmer. Auntie, I have a


    question."


    Luke asked Winnie with a smile on face.


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you know what LK is?"


    Luke tilted his little head and asked.


    "LK? The brand of the mobile phone newly developed by your Daddy¡¯spany."


    Winnie did not think much but directly answered Luke.


    "No, LK is not a brand of the mobile phone. LK is the initials letter of my infant name. Daddy named his


    mobile phone brand after me. Now you know how much he loves me."


    Luke proudly said, in his world, being loved by Daddy was the happies thing.


    "LK?"


    Winnie didn¡¯t know what LK refered to.


    "Yes, LK is short for ingot. I heard from my great-grandfather that I didn''t have a good name when I was


    born. Because of the birthmark on my arm, they called me Lukie at that time, until I have a name."


    Luke heard it from his great grandfather, but great grandfather told him not to tell anyone. But he felt


    that Winnie deserved his trust.


    Luke said frankly, but at this moment Winnie lost her ability to think.


    Luke''s words made her brain go nk. In that moment, her thought went back to four years ago when


    she separated with her son.


    Stunned, Winnie looked at Luke and suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. Why did


    she always hear such a simr plot?


    She recovered from the shock and became panic. Again and again she thought about the past and


    Luke, but could not figure things out.


    What was going on? There was no such thing as this in the world. What was she going to do? Shall


    she confirm it?


    Winnie had been troubled by this problem. Lying in bed with her two children asleep, she was unable to


    fall asleep.


    At eleven o¡¯clock in the night, Winnie was still awake and received a phone call from Albert.


    "Miss Chambers, Mr. Be has been drinking too much. He doesn¡¯t listen to me. Come and stop


    him."


    Albert''s voice was worried and anxious.


    "Drink too much? Where is he?"


    Winnie''s heart like hung in the air.


    "I''ll send you the location."


    Winnie put down the phone and quickly got dressed and went out.

 Chapter 38 Mountain Villa

    Chapter 38 Mountain Vi


    In the fastest speed, Winnie was sent to Brian by bodyguards guarding outside the door.


    This was a big and high-grade bar. Winnie came to room and went in.


    As she walked in, she saw Brian. He was still holding a ss full of wine in his hand. He bowed his


    head deeply and made no sound, which made his expression hard to read.


    Albert stood beside Brian. He was worried but he did not dare to stop him.


    Albert saw Winniee in, as if to see the savior and hope.


    He did not dare to speak but gestured with his eyes.


    Winnie understood the meaning of Albert. It was her first time to meet such a situation, but she still


    walked into Brian.


    She came to Brian, reached out to grab Brian''s wine ss. She had snatched the ss, but the wine


    had spilled both of them all over.


    "You''re getting bolder and bolder, and you dare to take my drink."


    Brian subconsciously roared loudly after his ss was snatched away.


    He thought that it was Albert who robbed his ss. He looked up and continued questioning, but was


    stunned by the sight of Winnie''s beautiful face.


    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±


    He still had that indifference expression.


    "No one asked me toe. Drinking is bad for your health."


    WhenWinnie received a phone call from Albert, she was worried. He had headache. Will drinking cause


    a headache? Were there people around to find it out? Although she didn¡¯t know why he hid fact of


    headache.


    "I''ll take you home."


    Winnie got up to help Brian, but Brian pulled her and she fell on the body of Brian in the sofa.


    "You......You drank too much."


    When they got close, Winnie blushed and had fast heartbeat. Smelling alcohol on his body, she felt his


    hot and heavy breath.


    But drinking too much was inconsistent with Brian''s current state. His eyes were still cold and sharp,


    which could see through everything. There was no sign of beeing drunk.


    Although the two had slept together and had more than one sex, Winniecould not cope with such a


    sudden approach.


    She tried to prop herself up with her hands, but she was pressed by Brian''s strong hands.


    "Let go, there are so many people watching."


    Winnie had no choice but to speak in a voice heard only by the two of them.


    "Get out of here."


    Brian frowned and made an order with deep voice.


    No one dared to disobey hismand. As his voice fell, the bodyguard and Albert walked out of the


    room softly.


    At the moment, only the two stayed intimate in the dark room where the music sounded softly, adding a


    bit of ambiguity. Winnie''s heart beat violently, so that she could not feel the beauty of the moment.


    "It''s toote, so many people are waiting for you .Let go, and I''ll take you home."


    Winnie tried all her strength to force her heart to calm down, but the effect did not seem obvious.


    "Take me home? To which home? Your home? Penny¡¯s home? Or......"


    Brian asked in a cold voice, and finally stopped. His cold eyebrow appeared tirness and sadness.


    Winnie saw it clearly and thought he must have met something difficult to solve so he drank. But why


    there was sadness in the eyes? Family? Work? Or woman?


    Thinking of Brian might drink because of a woman, Winnie was sour in heart.


    "You can go anywhere as you like. If you want to go to Penny¡¯s home, I''ll take you there."


    "No, I want to go to your home. I want to sleep in your bed."


    Brian said as a rascal, and his eyes were still cold.


    At the moment, Winnie was helpless. There was disgust and desire in the eyes of Brian, her heart can


    not warm up.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you can go anywhere as you like."


    Winnie did not show what she was thinking. It did not seem wise to reason with a drunken man.


    Winnieonce again prop herself to get up, but Brian teased her.


    "Why is your heart beating so fast?"


    "I..."


    Brian''s words made Winnie ashamed. She only felt hot air against her face, which made her helpless.


    Winnie would like to thank the dim light, otherwise her red face would be ridiculed by Brian.


    "Your heart is beating too, or you''ll die if you don''t."


    Winnie got up suddenly, quickly turned her head, afraid that Brian would find that she was at a loss.


    Brian sent everyone back, and Winnie drove him home.


    Brian slouched on the back of the co-driver''s chair. Although he was drunk and had a bad mood, it did


    not affect his sharp temperament and handsome face.


    Winnie could not help but use of the corner of her eye to cast a nce at him, wondering why he acted


    like this today.


    "Stop cheating, you can have a life you want with you capability."


    Brian said coldly and broke the silence in the car.


    Winnie took a look at Brian, and her heart fluttered.


    "Are you so sure I''m a cheater?"


    Winnie did not answer but asked a rhetorical question. She nevered asked the same question to Leo,


    but she did not get the result she wanted. It was her second time to ask, she did not know whether it


    would had no result too.


    ¡°Several people said you are, and you''ve admitted it yourself. Why shouldn''t I believe it?''


    Brian said coldly and indifferently.


    "If you''re so sure, don''t try to change me. I''ll go my own way."


    What could Winnie say? What could he exin? Brian deeply thought she was a cheater and she had


    no power to change that.


    Winnie tightened her hands on the steering whee, because Brian did not believe her, because Brian


    had contempt for her.


    It was because Brian regarded her as an inferior woman that he insisted on her being his woman,


    because such a woman only wanted money, and as long as she got money, she won¡¯t perster her.


    Thinking of it, Winnie showed a bitter smile.


    How could she have made herself so humble, why should she be scorned by this man?


    "Winnie, I say this for your own good, don''t confuse right with wrong."


    Brian increased his voice and said in a bleak tone.


    "Thank you for being good to me. I feel grateful."


    Why was he not good to Penny? It was an insult for her.


    In Winnie''s opinion, this man was poisonous and she must stay away from him.


    "Winnie..."


    "We are home, Mr. Be."


    When Brian was to lose her temper, Winnie stepped on the brakes and stopped the car.


    "Mr. Be, the children have been asleep. You''d better be silent when we enter the house. And..."


    "Drive, I won''t go up."


    Brian said coldly and his eyes got dark.


    Winnie looked sideways at Brian and did not speak for a long time.


    She was so angry, too. If he hadn''t been drunk, she thought she would have kicked him out of the car.


    "Where to?¡±


    "Turn on the navigation and it will take you there."


    Brian said coldly, turned his head and stopped talking.


    Winnie had been driving in ordance with the navigation route. Fortunately, Brian had not bothered


    her.


    After following the navigation route for some time, the car turned up a mountain road.


    Although the mountain path was dark, Winnie felt it familiar.


    As driving on the mountain road, she felt more and more familiar and her heartbeat became flurried.


    When the car stopped in front of a mountaintop vi, Winnie was shocked and looked at everything in


    front of her.


    Here......


    It was so familiar to her that she would never forget this vi even if she had forgotten the whole city.


    Winnie held her breath.


    "This is?¡±


    "My house. Drive in."


    Brian gave a cold order and did not notice there was something wrong withWinnie.


    His house? No...


    "Your new house?¡±


    Instead of driving in, Winnieconfrimed it again. Her eyes were wide, and she watch in disbelief as the


    electric door slowly opened.


    "It has been six years since I built it. Do you think it is new? Cut the crap and drive in."


    Brian was anxious. He came here every time when he got drunk.


    Brian''s words were nothing special, but they shocked Winnie again like a bolt from the blue. Her brain


    had lost the ability to control it, and her face turned pale at this moment.


    Winnie told herself over and over again that what she heard and saw was not real and that she must be


    dreaming at the moment, it was not reality.


    As the car drove slowly forward, Winnie could not feel that she was driving the car. As the house


    approached, Winnie''s consciousness became more and more blurred, so that she could not tell


    whether it was a dream or reality.


    Brian was that man, and Luke was...


    When Winnie realized this, she was pleasant and surprised.


    At this time, Winnie''s heart had abnormal contradictions. She could not ept such a coincidence, but


    hoped that all this was true.


    After the car had been parked, Winnie lookd at the vi in daze.


    "Get out of the car."


    Brian''s cold voice made Winniee back to sense from shock.


    "I don¡¯t want to get off. I don¡¯t want to see Penny. I am leaving."


    Winnie refused. If this was really Brian''s home, Penny must be there, as the maid who knew her.


    She had not been sure about everything yet. She did not want to be found out when she was off guard.


    "This is my home, andPennydoes not know it. There''s nobody at home."


    As Brian''s words fell, he seemed to press the remote control in his hand, and then the whole vi lit up


    and became bright.


    Winnie saw the vi clearly. It was exactly the same as four years ago, except that the trees next to the


    parking space seemed a little stronger.


    This was it, she kept confirming to herself.


    Now all she needed to know was whether this man and that man were the same person.


    Winnie got out of the car and found herself unable to support her legs. Every step she took was so


    difficult.


    When she entered the vi, came to the living room and looked up to bedroom with closed door on the


    second floor, Winnie''s memories swept over.


    It had been four years, she wanted to forget everything here, but it became clearer and clearer.


    It recorded her most sad life, and four yearster, it was once again yed.

 Chapter 39 Just as It was Four Years Ago

    Chapter 39 Just as It was Four Years Ago


    Winnie¡¯s flurried heart was beating violently and she could not calm down for a long time. Then she


    walked into the bedroom withBrian. It was still in darkness, and it was in that darkness that she was


    forced to give everything she had and changed her fate.


    "Why don''t you turn on the light?"


    Winnie asked deliberately, looking for more evidence.


    "I don''t want to turn on the lights. I don''t want to see anybody''s face."


    The bedroom door was closed by Brian, and now the room waspletely dark.


    Brian correctly grasped Winnie''s hand and pulled her to the bed.


    "I''m tired, just stay here with me for a night."


    She could not see expression of Brian, but his voice ovepped with that man in such a specific


    environment.


    They were both indifferent and heartless.


    Winnie''s heart tightened again.


    She was nervous and did not know what to do. She did not want to stay with Brian, but wanted to


    explore more things about him.


    At this time, Brian had lost patience, directly picked Winnie up and put her on the bed, and then hey


    down.


    Brian naturally embraced Winnie in his arms.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to have a good sleep. I won''t hurt you."


    Brian felt Winnie''s reserve, which he liked and was familiar with.


    That was probably why he brought Winnie here.


    "I... I must go home to take care of the children."


    Winnie wanted to escape. In this dark environment, Brian''s hug was exactly the same with that man.


    She dared not go deeoer, lest she was sure about the fact in this way.


    "Albert will take care of them. You are not allowed to leave."


    Brian may be tired and his voice became low.


    "......"


    Winnie seemed to have no excuse to escape and remained silent for a long time.


    Now she could see why their backs were so simr, why their voices were so simr, and why their


    body odors were the same.


    If he didn''t have a brother, she was sure that that man would beBrian. But she needed further


    confirmation.


    Winnie was thinking. Soon after she heard the sound of Brian''s even breathing. She knew he was


    asleep.


    Winnie took Brian''s hand from her waist and slowly got up.


    By the light of a mobile phone, she first went to the French window.


    The curtain was the same as four years ago, which was thick with severalyers. More than once she


    had stood here to open a gap to peep at his back.


    After closing the curtain, Winnie came to the bedside table, squat down, and opened the drawer of the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    bedside table without making a sound. The phone she put in four years ago was still there.


    Looking at the phone, she could not help but have tears in eyes. It was her hope, but also her shame in


    the past.


    Below the phone was a file bag, which Winnie was familiar with.


    Her hands trembled as she pulled the files out of the bag. When she saw the writing, she was unable to


    support herself and slid down the bed onto the floor.


    Gender: male


    Infant Name: Lukie


    Date of birth: January 23, XX


    Features: a birthmark on the left forearm


    ...


    Winnie had tears in eyes and was unable to continue to read it.


    In the next morning when Brian woke up, Winnie was not there. Brian saw a message on the phone.


    "I am worried about the children and I gotta to leave first. I found car in your garage, so I drove the car


    away, and I will give it back to you tomorrow when I went to thepany."


    Brian took a deep breath. Although drunk that night, he slept soundly.


    Brian arrived at the office on time and when he was about to work, ra knocked at the door and came


    in.


    "Mr. Be, Young Mistress is here."


    Penny was just behind ra, carrying a paper bag with Brian''s clothes in it as she had done several


    times before.


    This was the only thing Penny could do for him since she became her wife.


    "Honey."


    Penny''s soft and sweet voice rang out. ra walked out and closed the door.


    "Put down the clothes and leave, I still have work to do."


    Brian said in a cold voice.


    Penny''s heart was cold to the extreme. It had been four years she tried to get the heart of Brian, but


    there was no progress.


    As four years ago, he kept her at a distance.


    "Honey..."


    Penny did not give up and wanted to care more about Brian. Just then ra knocked on the door again


    and entered.


    "Mr. Be, Miss Chambers has arrived."


    Penny thought of Winnie when she heard the name ofMiss Chambers. It turned out that Brian rushed to


    drive her away was to see Winnie.


    "Let her in."


    Brianmanded, and then looked atPenny coldly.


    "I have to work."


    Penny was helpless.


    "Honey, I will go back first, don''t make yourself too tired."


    Penny said it deliberately, so that Winnie could hear her.


    Penny turned around and Winnie walked in.


    The two looked at each other. Winnie was calm, butPenny was angry.


    Winnie did not say hello, and Penny did nothing due to Brian''s warning. They just passed by.


    The door of the office was closed again by ra.


    Brian stared at Winnie with sullen eyes.


    "Mr. Be, I''m here to talk about work, and I don¡¯t thing I had annoyed you at work."


    Winnie broke the silence.


    "When did you leavest night? I asked you to sleep with me and you ran away."


    Brian¡¯s eyes were cold and he quesitoned Winnie.


    "Don''t use such harsh words to describe me, Mr. Be. Usually I will run away after I had seeded


    in cheating. Last night I was just worried about the children so I came back in advance. And your


    mountain vi and your bedroom are so dark that it seemed to have secrets."


    Winnie innocuously shrugged her shoulders.


    Although she said in a rxed way, there were waves in her heard and she could not calm down.


    Winnie''s words made Brian''s eyes became colder. He red at Winnie angrily, as if Winnie had done


    something wrong and should be punished.


    "Winnie, I shouldn''t have taken you therest night. You don''t deserve it."


    Brian said gnashing teeth.


    "I also think I shouldn''t go, rest assured, next time you drank too much, I won''t send you there even if


    you beg me."


    Winnie gave a stubborn answer. Brian regretted, she regretted too.


    Winnie continued.


    "Mr. Be, I have parked your car in the underground parking lot. Here is the key."


    Winnie walked a few steps up the wooden steps and ced the car keys on Brian''s desk.


    "Mr. Be, I have sent both children to kindergarten. Megan can¡¯t fit in the new kindergarten, so I


    have no choice but to send her back to the kindergarten you arranged. I hope whatever happens


    between us, please don''t get the children involved. I''ll pay for the kindergarten myself, as long as you


    don''t kick her out."


    Winnie was kind of begging Brian. Although she took Megan awayst time, she did not believe that


    Brian would spare Megan. She thought she had taken the child away early, so Brian failed to do


    anything to her.


    "I didn''t want to do anything about Megan. You were the one who dropped the kid outst time. You


    should know why I fired you."


    Brian''s tone was low and his eyes were cold. Winnie reminded him so, he was like filthy.


    "I''d like to thank Mr. Be for Megan. I do not want to analyze it. It is good to be confused sometimes.


    I''ll stay in the house you arranged for me, until I finish my work..."


    Winnie said with pride and self-confidence in a calm way.


    Work was important to all people, and it was considered an honor to work in Brian''spany. But


    Winnie disdained that.


    Brian finally could not help but loudly rebuke.


    "Winnie, if you don''t want to be controlled by me for a lifetime, obey my arrangement."


    "Rogue"


    Winnie whispered, ring at Brian. She knew he would keep his words. She didn''t want to be controled


    by him all her life, or she would die quickly.


    "Mr. Be, thank you for your kindness. I will go to work first, and I will do the handover work when


    MT sends someone over."


    Unconvinced, Winnie stared at Brian. As the words fell, she turned to leave proudly.


    Winnie went out of the president''s office and breathed a sigh of relief. Inadvertently she saw ra.


    ra was staring at her with angry eyes that were filled with envy and anger. Why?


    Winnie snorted in disdain and walked away.


    When she pushed open the door of her office, Winnie was not surprised by what she saw.


    Penny was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, looking domineering.


    Such Penny had no dignity at all and wasted the supremacy Brian gave her.


    Winnie closed the door of her office and poured herself a ss of water to drink.


    "Say it, are you here to, warn me again? Your husband and your son stayed over my homest night.


    Are you trying to p me again? Oh, I need to correct myself. He is not your husband. You''re living


    together at best. As for the son..."


    Winnie deliberately stopped.


    BeforePenny questioned her, she toldPenny first. ButPenny was not suprised, which proved that she


    had already known.


    "Winnie, I underestimated you. I did not expect you dare to take the initiative to admit it. Listen up, even


    if we are not married, I am his wife. I have my son. He is everything to me. He is my status symbol and


    no one can change that."


    "Winnie, leave now, don''t regret when you get hurt. When the timees, no one will heal you."


    Penny gave a malicious warning, taking Luke as a weapon to resist the invasion of Winnie. However, it


    was Luke that made Winnie angry.


    For the moment, she had to put up with it and said nothing. But after she got medical proof of Luke, she


    would not let go Penny.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Keep an eye on Brian and ask him to stay away from me. That''s what you should


    do. I have to work now."


    Winnie told her to leave and watchedPennyget up, feeling disgusting.


    "Winnie, think about it. Regardless of my position as Mrs. Be, I can still defeat you with the


    strength of my family."


    Penny warned again and showed no weakness. If Winnie was stubborn, she would not show mercy.


    She took four years of hard work to getBrian. She would not spareWinnie is she dared rob with her.

 Chapter 40 On a Business Trip Together

    Chapter 40 On a Business Trip Together


    Winnie came to the kindergarten after work to pick up the children. She wanted to let Luke go home


    with her, but Penny unexpectedly came to pick up Luke.


    "Mommy..."


    Luke obviously feared. And then she looked back at Winnie with expectation.


    "Luke, are you happy that Ie to pick you up?"


    Penny showed a hypocritical smile, but her smile made Luke felt more afraid.


    "Mommy..."


    Luke did not know what to say, but his voice was getting smaller and smaller, because only he saw


    malice in Mommy''s eyes.


    "Penny, can you let the childe to my house to y? If you are worried, you can go with me."


    Winnie tried to help Luke, so she could only speak gently. In fact, there was hatred in her heart.


    "No, Miss Chambers. You''ve been working hard all day. I''d better take the child home."


    Penny was insincere and then she bent down and looked at Megan.


    "Oh, you are beautiful. What''s you name?"


    "Auntie, my name is Megan Chambers."


    Megan said timidly. She didn''t know why Luke and she were both afraid of her. She didn''t like this


    woman.


    "Megan Chambers? You have thest name as your mother? Where''s Daddy? Why don''t you take his


    Asked Penny in puzzle.


    "Children don''t understand these things. Young Mistress Be, if it''s not convenient for Luke toe


    to my house, I''ll go back first."


    Winnie retreated, not because of the fear of Penny, but was afraid Penny will be angry with


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lukebecause she was too strong.


    Luke said goodbye to Megan and Winnie reluctantly, and Winnie was worried because of Luke¡¯s panic


    look.


    The next day, Winnie received notice to have a business trip with Brian.


    Winnie thought it was ridiculous that an employee who had been fired should go on a business trip.


    She went to Brian''s office.


    "Mr. Be, you''d better change someone else for the business trip. I have quit my job and cannot go


    on a business trip with you."


    Winnie, regardless that Brian was still reviewing the documents, came in and went to the point.


    She didn¡¯t want to go on a business trip with Brian and didn¡¯t want to get along with him alone. Now


    Winnie was waiting for the result and afraid of Luke being bullied. She had to refuse.


    "No one can rece you, because you go on a business trip for work."


    Brian did not raise his head, but said in a cold voice.


    It was not a surprise Winnie came over, if she did note, she was not Winnie.


    "You''d better find someone else, or go on a business trip with you when someone from thepany


    gets here."


    Winnie was still looking for a reason.


    "MT will not send someone over and you will continue to work with me."


    Brian said firmly. As of this morning, he had arranged for Winnie to return to work.


    "I refuse."


    Winnie said decisively.


    Brian said nothing, but raised his eyes to look at Winnie coldly.


    "Mr. Be, I''m a human being, not your pet. I have terminated my working rtionship with MT and


    no one can influence me."


    Winnie finally was not bound by working contract, and she was determined not to fall to Brian¡¯s trap


    again.


    It was her decision where to work and Brian could not control her.


    "Winnie..."


    When Brian was about to get angry, the internal phone rang.


    He pressed the answer button hard.


    "Mr. Be, it''s time to go to the airport."


    After listening to ra''s reminder, Brian hung up the phone.


    "Take when wee back. You have to go on a business trip today. Now this job still belongs to you


    and is your duty.


    Brian could only temporarily suppress his anger, because work was the most important at the moment.


    "Ok, but I have my conditions."


    Winnie could not shirk and it was urgent, so she could onlypromise.


    "Say it."


    "Send Luke to my house to y with Megan, or Megan will miss me. My best friend takes care of


    them."


    "Luke has his mommy."


    Brian refused.


    "Then I refuse to go to business trip."


    Winnie said and turned to leave directly.


    The next moment, Brian blocked her way.


    "I will ask Butler Lowe to send Luke to your house."


    Brian was angry, but Winnie found Brian was helpless to her.


    This business trip was urgent. Winnie followed Brian without bringing anything. Fortunately, there were


    not only the two of them, but also Albert and ra, which made her feel relieved.


    They had booked first ss seats. After getting aboard, they found their seats and sat down. The


    position made Brian helpless but made Winnie happy.


    Brian sat by the window, and ra sat on his right. Albert sat on the right of ra, and Winnie sat


    opposite the aisle and by the window.


    In other words, Winnie sat far away from Brian, and it was even hard to take a nce.


    Brian showed a cold face, repressing his mood. But Winnie looked out of the window with a smile on


    her face. Fortunately, she didn''t sit beside Brian, otherwise she would be frozen into ice on the way.


    When Winnie was feeling pleased, she heard someone calling her.


    "Winwin..."


    Leo only saw her side face, so he called her in an uncertain way.


    Winnie turned around in surprise.


    "Leo?"


    No way, she was d that she had eluded Brian, but now here came Leo. Winnie secretly chagrined.


    What was going on? Why couldn¡¯t she have a peaceful day?


    "Winwin, it is really you."


    Leo sat next to Winnie excitedly. It was really a coincidence today and he definitely did not track her.


    ¡°Is it for personal or business affair?¡±


    Leo asked with concern.


    "I''m on business. I''m with my colleagues."


    Winnie pointed to the other side, and Leo saw Brian.


    But at this time Brian¡¯s face had been darkened, which made people scared. There was a fire burning


    in his eyes that would engulf people at any moment.


    Brian had a good impression of Leo before, but now the person he hated most was Leo, especially


    when he called ¡®Winwin¡¯, which made him angry.


    "Mr. Be, you are here too."


    Leo greeted.


    Brian said nothing. His cold eyes moved to Winnie. Unfortunately, Winnie did not look at Brian.


    "Where is Megan? Who will take care of Megan if you go to business trip?"


    Leo turned to continue to chat with Winnie, ignoreing the anger in Brian''s eyes.


    "Daenerys."


    Winnie replied in a low voice, not looking at Leo or Brian.


    "Winwin, I can take care of Megan if you are busy."


    Leo said enthusiastically, no matter in which respect, as long as he could help, he would like to help.


    "Thank you."


    Winnie answered politely. Even if no one would take care of Megan, she would not bother Leo. Having


    been treated like that, how dare she expect him to help?


    Winnie had been confused aboutLeo''s attitude. He changed too fast and he didn¡¯t know why. She could


    only be cautious lest again being fooled.


    Leo''s attitude not only confused Winnie, but also made Brian frown.


    Leo hated Winnie because she was a cheater, but why did he get close to her? Did he want to get back


    at Winnie or...


    "Winwin..."


    Leo continued to care about Winnie, and Winnie could only answer.


    So they started to chat.


    Leo was warm, gentle, sunny and elegant, which made Winnie had a feeling of the past.


    She was very happy when they were in love. Leo was her first love, she tought everything was


    beautiful. If that it held to now, she must be the happiest person.


    But now she thought love was a lie.


    Leo and Penny united to frame her, and she could not ept it. One was her bestie, the other was her


    boyfriend who she was deeply in love with and wanted to spend the rest of life with him. But they hurt


    her together, and she could not help feeling resentful.


    But now she thought she was a heavy burden, and who was willing to carry it? It would have been wise


    to abandon her.


    It was good though, in that way, she didn''t have to spend her whole life saddled with favors and feel


    inferior to someone because of what she owed.


    It was a four-hour flight, so they had to eat lunch on the ne.


    The stewardess distributed the lunch and sent drinks. Before Winnie said a word, Leo had told the


    stewardess.


    "Give me a cup of hot water. Thisdy doesn''t drink beverages."


    Leo still remembered Winnie''s habit, which made Winnie moved for a moment. She looked at the


    stewardess in daze. When the stewardess left, she met Brian¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment her heartbeat was like missing half a beat. Winnie quickly withdrew her eyes. She did


    not know why she was nervous, was it because Leo''s thoughtfulness or Brian''s cold eyes?


    Leo continued to care about Winnie, pick up the vegetables Winnie did not like and put them to his


    te, and then picked up Winnie''s favorite food from his te to her.


    "Leo, you eat. I''ve got enough."


    Winnie was touched, but she was not used to being cared like this. Even if she wanted this kind of


    care, it definitely would not be Leo.


    Thinking of this, Winnie involuntarily looked up to Brian.


    He did not eat but closed his eyes indifferently.


    Winnie secretlyughed at herself. Even if she wanted to be cared, it would not be Leo, and it would


    more be Brian. She could not feel warm from him and could only freeze to death.


    After lunch, Winnie went to the bathroom.


    At that moment, Brian opened his eyes and frowned coldly.


    "ra, change your seat with Miss Chambers."


    Brian said mandatorily, and did not give ra an opportunity to oppose.


    ra was stunned and then stood up and sat down in Winnie''s seat.


    Leo closed his eye for a snap and opened his eyes when he felt someoneing. But it was not


    Winnie.


    "ra, you''re in the wrong seat."


    Leo told ra.


    "Mr. Be arranged it."


    "ra answered unwillingly, with envy in her eyes.


    At this moment, Winnie came back from the bathroom and stood in the aisle looking at her seat.


    "Miss Chambers, sit inside."


    Albert said to Winnie, pointing at the seat by the window. At the moment, Brian was sitting in the seat of


    ra.


    The seats had been changedpletely.

 Chapter 41 The Result

    Chapter 41 The Result


    Winnie was discontent, but she could not say no, after all they she was in the ne. She could only


    walk to the position by the window and sit down.


    She did not sleep wellst night. And it took four hours of the flight. She was bothered by Leo in the


    first two hours and got freezing in thest two hours.


    Winnie was speechless and looked out of the window.


    She would not speak again now and she just wanted to sleep. Whoever dared to bother her, she would


    be angry.


    She was not angry, which was different from she was just now. Brian was furious. He wanted to


    question her loudly, but he had to put up with it, after all, it was the public.


    Fortunately, Winnie did not hear his cold voice till she fell asleep.


    The temperature in the air was low. In her sleep, Winnie could not help but quiver. Seeing that, Brian


    frowned and covered her with his nket.


    It was got caught in the eyes of Leo. President Be who had been always indifferent cared about his


    employee, which was unbelievable.


    As the ne was tond, the strong current began to jolt fiercely.


    Winnie had been just waken up was in a daze and did not know what had happened. Then she felt


    ufortable in head and ears, so she could not help but scream.


    Then she was suddenly held into someone¡¯s arm and stopped screaming.


    His solid chest made her feel safe and have a different feeling that she did not want to leave.


    The jolt by current got over soon. And airline stewardess came tofort them. And Winnie could not


    nest in the arms of Brian.


    ¡°Winwin, are you all right?¡±


    Leo asked with concern.


    "I''m fine."


    Leo was worried about her. Feeing embarrassed, Winnie did not know what to say. Brain stood out.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Asked Brian in a quiet voice. Looking at Winnie''s face, he felt worried.


    Winnie was surprised to hear Brian¡¯s voice which was not cold, looking at him in a daze.


    This seemed to be the first time Brian talked to her with such warm voice, which was better than that


    when he was indifferent.


    "It''s okay. I made a fuss."


    Winnie came to her senses.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After tidying up herself, Winnie noticed the nket on her body.


    What the hell was this? Who covered it for her? Was it Leo? Was it Albert? Was it the stewardess or


    Brian?


    When Winnie was wondering, the ne began tond, and her head once again was in pain.


    But this time she tried hard not to make a sound, not to bother anyone.


    After getting off the ne and saying goodbye to Leo, they went straight to the workce. After a busy


    afternoon, they came to the hotel after dinner.


    "Mr. Be, your room and Winnie¡¯s room are on the 28th floor. My room and ra¡¯s room are on the


    20th floor."


    It was Albert who booked the room.


    "Thank you, Albert."


    Winnie said politely, while Brian was indifferent and said nothing.


    The elevator stopped at the 20th floor. Albert and ra walked out of the elevator.


    After the elevator¡¯s door closed, Albert asked.


    "You booked the ne ticket and arranged the seats?"


    ra was obviously at a loss.


    "No, I''m not that boring. That''s from the system. What can I do?"


    ra denied it.


    "ra, I told you to do your job and not think too much about it. But you still do so, don''t you think it is


    childish?"


    Albert warned her again.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can do my job well."


    ra said unconvinced and went straight to her room.


    Brian and Winnie walked out of the elevator together and walked to their respective rooms. The two


    rooms were next to each other.


    Brian found his room. When he opened the door, Winnie came to his side. He reached out his hand


    and urately grasped Winnie''s hand, and pulled her to his room with great force.


    Winnie was looking for her room then. When she came back to her sense, she had been pulled in the


    room.


    She looked at Brian in a panic.


    "You..."


    As she only said one word, her lips were urately captured by Brian.


    "..."


    Winnie was tightly held, and it was impossible to escape. Now all she could do was stop herself from


    responding to the kiss.


    However, Brian''s kiss surprised her. It seemed like an act of venting, rude and wild. His anger rose at


    the thought of Winnie''s interaction with Leo on the ne.


    And the way to vent anger was to kiss, and the position of venting anger could only be Winnie¡¯s tender


    attractive lips.


    Brian controlled his impulse to bite and controlled his hormones.


    But when he felt Winnie''s body became soft under his attack, all his self-control dered failure.


    He suddenly let go of Winnie''s lips. Before Winnie sobered up from the kiss, he picked her up and went


    straight to the bigfortable bed.


    Brian tore Winnie''s clothes with passion, throwing to the ground one by one.


    "Brian..."


    Winnie felt the coolness and became conscious. When she was to refuse, she found that her voice


    sounds like an invitation.


    She quickly increased her strength.


    "Brian."


    But now even if Winnie took a knife on Brian''s neck, he could not stop.


    He had never been hungrier than he was today. He thought he could be calm about anything, including


    sex.


    But Winnie was special. She had enough ability to make him out of control.


    Brian had been unable to contain the desire which was spreading like wildfire.


    The night was dark as ink, and the two was in passion in the big bed.


    Winnie was tired and limp all over her body, lying on the bed and inhaling oxygen. The dim light shone


    on the two naked bodies, which was more attractive.


    "Don''t go close to Leo. You cheated him, he will retaliate."


    Brian suddenly said in a cold voice, which was antipathetic with the current atmosphere.


    Winnie sighed about that all the beauty was all illusion.


    She would like to sleep since she was so tired, she would like have a sound sleep in this man¡¯s arm


    and owned this man for a night.


    But Brian''s words pulled her back to the cruel reality.


    "I cheated him, and it is reasonable he takes avenge. You have no simple reason that you want me to


    be your woman, perhaps because you do it for your wife, perhaps because my ability is good for the


    Winnie was not sure which one was the reason, it could be both. But she was sure that it was not


    because of affection that Brian wanted her to be his woman.


    "Because of your ability."


    Brian answered decisively, and he did not know why he wanted to give her answer.


    "Thank you for telling me that. Since you are selfish, I cannot agree to your request. In fact, you have


    no difference with Leo, he wants to revenge, but you are cruel than him. If it is the fate, I would rather


    be revenged by Leo, at least he will not anger me."


    Winnie was upset and she did not want to let Brian feel good.


    They could have a peaceful night. But he had angered her, so she would like to anger him too.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian was sessfully angered by Winnie, but his roar was interrupted by her.


    "There you go again. I told you are moody. No, I used the wrong word. You are not moody; you are


    angry without joy."


    Winnie said with sarcasm and felt better when Brian was angry.


    Winnie took a breath and continued.


    "Perhaps, when you are warm and gentle to me like Leo, I will agree to be your woman."


    Winnie adjusted her mood and said jokingly. Because she knew that Brian could not meet such


    demands, and she had no chance to be his woman in her life.


    Brian suddenly calmed down. Wasn¡¯t there any distinction between him and Leo? Was he really so cold


    that women dared not toe close to him?


    Brian''s eyes were dark and cold, making people shudder.


    Brian''s silence and anger in his eyes had given Winnie the answer.


    She raised a self-mockery radian on lips, but she felt lost out of no reason. Man was andmine, and


    she had to avoid him, otherwise she would be blown to pieces.


    They started working early in the next day and kept busy all day.


    In order not to affect the work, Winnie''s mobile phone had been turned off. When she was back to the


    hotel at night, she turned it on.


    She had a habit of checking WeChat first to see if anyone had sent her messages. But most important


    of all was the one she had been eagerly waiting for, Daenerys.


    Winnie clicked in and sure enough there was message from her.


    Winnie was highly nervous when she saw the message.


    "The identification resultes out, I have emailed you."


    Winnie clicked the mail directly without hesitation.


    When the email was click, she couldn''t wait to scan it. She froze when she saw the number 99.99% in


    the lower right corner.


    As she stared at the screen in disbelief, her hands began to shake, her eyes began to ache, and her


    heart began to pound wildly. The next Moment Winnie could not control but cry, she felt to the ground


    weakly.


    She found her son. No, it was fate that led her to find her child. It has been four years, she thought of


    him all the time and prayed for his happiness all the time.


    But that was not what she found. The child was unhappy and abused. He had to suffer both mental and


    physical harm.


    Why, why should her child be treated like this? Was it punishment for her abandoning her child?


    Winnie was crying loudly, holding the phone tightly in her arms, just like holding Luke. Now she was


    nk. She did not know what to do except to cry loudly.

 Chapter 42 Crying Heart Out

    Chapter 42 Crying Heart Out


    After crying for a long time, she calmed down and made a call to Daenerys.


    "Is this all true, Daenerys?"


    Winnie stifled sobs and asked. And it was like showing off that she had found her son.


    "Yes, I personally sent the samples for the DNA tests, so there can be no mistake. Luke is your son.


    Congrattions!"


    Daenerys could hear Qin''s sobs and feel her excitement. She was happy for her.


    "Yes... Yes ... It''s my son. Luke is my son."


    Winnie could not help but sob again. She felt real and that she was no dreaming only when hearing


    Daenerys¡¯ confirmation.


    "Don''t cry, it''s a good thing."


    Said Daenerys soothingly.


    "Yes, I will not cry. Is Luke all right?"


    Winnie wanted to immediately put Luke in her arms topensate him for the loss of her love in these


    years.


    "I called you for that in the afternoon, but your phone was off. Luke was brought home by Penny, I can''t


    stop her."


    Daenerys said, but such a message once again hit Winnie. She remembered that Luke had told her


    that as long as Daddy was on a business trip, Mommy would beat him.


    Thinking of this, Winnie had a bad feeling and quickly hung up the phone.


    She clicked on an app on her phone and saw the video immediately.


    The screen was dark, but she could hear Luke''s trembling voice.


    "Where are you, Auntie Winwin? I am so afraid. Auntie, where are you and Daddy?"


    Luke said in a low voice with panic and helplessness.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Luke, don''t be afraid, where are you, Luke?"


    Winnie was worried, looking at the dark screen. But Luke could not hear anything. The toy bear she


    gave Luke was a video transmission tool, which was unable tomunicate like a mobile phone.


    Winnie was restless and anxious with tears falling down. She had no idea what happened to Luke.


    She gave Luke the toy bear with cameras, so that she could offer help when Luke had an ident, but


    now she was too far away to do anything at all.


    Winnie forced herself to calm down. Luke said that Penny would lock him in the warehouse after


    beating him.


    Now Luke was in dark environment, he must be in a warehouse. Winnie did not dare to think about it,


    since Luke must have been abused.


    With trembling hands, Winnie backed up the video.


    Sure enough...


    "Son of a bitch, you always hang out with that bitch Winnie. What''s so good about her that you''d rather


    go to her than go home?"


    The scene showed Penny''s ferocious face with hysterical invective.


    Luke obediently stood in front of her, dare not look up or talk back, he just silently endured it. Seeing


    this, Winnie burst into tears.


    "I am asking you."


    Penny continued to ask maliciously. Without waiting for Luke''s answer, she stretched out her hand and


    pped Luke¡¯s head. Luke was still a child, how could he withstand such a powerful p directly, so he


    fell to the ground.


    He was in pain. He just silently burst into tears but did not dare to cry aloud. Winnie felt her heart


    broken for that.


    She med herself and repented. She would not have given her child away if she had known he was


    being treated like this.


    Winnie felt her heart in pain, crying hysterically.


    "You are inhumane, Penny. I will never forgive you for what you did to my child."


    Winnie cried loudly. She swore that Penny was her enemy from now on, she would let her pay for what


    she had done to son.


    Winnie put away her phone and went straight out.


    She heavily knocked at the door of Brian''s room.


    Brian was on the phone in the room, with a serious expression. Hearing the knock at the door, he did


    not put down the phone but walked over to open the door.


    Seeing Winnie with tearful face and swollen eyes, instantly he felt distressed.


    "Call Penny right now!"


    Winnie shouted loudly in panic and came in regardless the fact that Brian was still on the phone.


    "I''ll call you back."


    In a low voice, Brian hung up the phone and walked over to Winnie.


    ¡°Why, why are you crying?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice. It was obviously a far cry from what it sounded like just now. But Winnie


    ignored that, she just wanted to make Luke out of the dark fear as soon as possible.


    "Call Penny right now and ask her to send Luke to my house."


    Winnie was still crying. Seeing Brian, she felt more hateful. She hated him that he did not take good


    care of the child.


    "Luke was picked up by Penny?"


    Brian was confused about what was going on.


    "Don''t ask, now call her and ask her immediately to send Luke to my house."


    Winnie begged and cried, having difficulties in breathing. She wanted her to send Luke back as soon


    as possible, or the child would be hurt psychologically.


    Seeing her crying hysterically, Brian did not continue to ask but made a call to Penny.


    "Where are you?¡±


    "I''m outside."


    Penny was surprised to receive the call from Brian. She felt unease to hear his cold voice.


    "I don''t care where you are, now send Luke to Winnie¡¯s house."


    Brian shouted angrily, issuing orders like a king. If Penny had seen his gloomy face, she would have


    been scared to the ground.


    "Brian, you are not home, so I took the child back, why should I send him to her house?"


    Penny¡¯s voice obviously was trembling. When she heard about Luke, she was surprised and wandered


    if Brian had known about something.


    "I let you..."


    Brian did not know why, so he could not answer Penny''s question. When he spoke, Winnie shouted


    angrily.


    "Penny, you are inhumane, why did you take Luke back? Penny, I am telling you, I shall never forgive


    you, you go to hell."


    Winnie stood beside Brian and she heard what Penny said over the phone. She felt much hateful about


    that.


    "You''re together?"


    Penny frowned, feeling that it was not so simple.


    "Yes, we are together. I''m sleeping with your husband in the same bed. If you''re trying to get back at


    me, juste to me. Penny, don''t think me a bully. If you provoke me, I will steal your husband."


    Winnie cried hysterically. At the thought of Luke was beat and kicked until he was put in the dark


    warehouse by Penny, she wanted to kill Penny. She could be beaten or scolded, but she could not bear


    Penny was so cruel to her child.


    "You..."


    "You now immediately send Luke to her house. I will check in half an hour. If he is not there, you will


    suffer."


    Listening to Winnie''s words, Brian was puzzled. But he felt distressed when he saw her crying so


    bitterly. At the moment, what Brian could do was appease Winnie''s mood by giving sharp order to


    Penny.


    After putting down the phone, Brian put Winnie in her arms and caressed her back.


    "Don''t cry."


    Brian was not good atforting people, because he had neverforted others. But he could not


    bear the fact that Winnie was crying sadly.


    "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. How could you..."


    Feeling the embrace of Brian, Winnie cried more sadly. She demanded as she beat Brian''s solid chest.


    But there were some words she could not speak out.


    "I asked you to arrange the child before we left. Why did Penny take Luke away? It''s all your fault."


    At the Moment, Winnie just wanted to vent her anger, wanted to take Brian as Penny to beat and to


    avenge Luke.


    "......"


    Brian was still confused, but in this case he chose silence.


    "Bastard, how could you do this to a child? I hate you, I hate you..."


    Winnie cried and questioned loudly, but because of the long time of sad crying, she had serious


    hypoxia of the brain. Finally because of weakness, she was unable to support herself and got fainted in


    Brian''s arms.


    "Winwin, Winwin..."


    Brian panicked and quickly picked up Winnie to the bed.


    Two hourster, Winnie finally woke up. What she did first was to confirm whether Luke was safe.


    "What about Luke? Did Luke go to my house?"


    Regardless that she was still in infusion, she suddenly sat up and asked Brian nervously.


    "Luke is in your house, I made a phone call and confirmed about it."


    "Give me the phone, I want to make sure of it."


    Winnie looked around for the mobile phone and got moody.


    "Calm down, Winwin. It''s gettingte and the children are already in bed."


    Brian stopped Winnie, which made Winnie calmer.


    "Brian, if you dare to cheat me again, I will hate you for a lifetime."


    Winnie angrily looked at Brian and said gnashing her teeth.


    "Call tomorrow morning and you will know."


    Brian said coldly. Winnie was the only one woman who dared to threaten him, dared to him. He could


    have thrown such a woman away, but he could not. Maybe she would bring a lot of benefit to the


    Winnie finally calmed down andy down again.


    There was silence in the room.


    ¡°Come on, what is going on?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Nothing? Penny went too much."


    Winnie was anxious and thinking it was the fast was to save Luke by asking Brian to call Penny. As for


    how to exin why she acted anxiously, she was not thinking about it.


    "What has Penny done? She is Luke''s Mommy. It''s normal to bring her son home. Why are you so


    anxious?"


    Brian was smart and wise that he would not easily believe Winnie''s understatement.


    "No..."


    Winnie stopped talking.


    "I am not anxious, I am just worried about Megan. Megan had been with me for so many years. I would


    not agree toe with you for this business trip if you had not agreed that you would send Luke to my


    house. But Penny picked up Luck and Megan called me crying. I am now far away from her and sure I


    am worried."

 Chapter 43 Be Your Woman?

    Chapter 43 Be Your Woman?


    Winnie finally came up with an excuse to for her anxiety, as for Brian believed or not, it would be his


    problem.


    Brian¡¯s eyes were dark. He was still questioning.


    "It is not a big deal, why are you crying like that? Winnie, it''s not like you."


    "She is not your child, of course you don''t care. If you have the chance, experience what it''s like to hear


    your child cry on the phone."


    At the thought that in the dark video Luke was helplessly call her and Daddy, Winnie could not help but


    shed tears.


    In that dark environment, he must be helpless and desperate. His heart was filled with fear, and Winnie


    had been there. She had that feeling when her family was destroyed and she got betrayed by bestie


    and boyfriend.


    She was an adult, she could endure it, but Luke was still a child......


    Winnie really could think more about it, her tears kept falling down, and her heart felt suffocating pain.


    She once again secretly vowed that she would never forgive Penny and would fight with Penny.


    "Ok, ok, don''t cry."


    Brian did not continue to ask, but he had doubt in his heart.


    "Divorce Penny, and I will be your woman."


    Winnie lifted her tearful eyes with hatred. It was so sudden that Brian froze.


    "No."


    Brian frowned and his eyes turned cold.


    "Why? What''s good about her? I''m prettier than she is, I''m more capable than she is, I''m more qualified


    than she is, I..."


    "She''s never married. You''re a divorced woman."


    Brian¡¯s eyes were sharp and his tone was cold.


    "Hum..."


    Winnie stubbornly wiped away tears and continued after a cold hum.


    "Is there any difference between being married and not being married? Was she a virgin when she


    married you? If not, you still married a secondhand girl. I just have a child."


    Winnie was angry and said rude words.


    Winnie would like to try any way that she could keep Luke away from Penny. Even if the way was full of


    thorns, for the sake of the child, she would walk on it.


    "She has power and status. You don''t."


    Brian was angry and his icy voice hit the key point.


    "Winnie, is this the ultimate goal of your acting today? You want to find a reason to rece Penny''s


    position. I underestimated you. I thought that you only cheat money, you only want money. I didn''t think


    you were so ambitious as to be Mrs. Be.¡±


    Recalling what Winnie had done and said to deliberately provoke Penny, Brian finally realized that she


    was careerist no matter how her ability was.


    Brian paused for a moment and continued to coldly say.


    "Winnie, let me tell you, I am not a person who can be cheated by anyone. You can¡¯t be Mrs. Be.


    Put away your ambitions and work well, or I''ll ruin the rest of your life.¡±


    Brian said before he got up proudly, regardless of Winnie who was weak in bed.


    "Brian, am I that bad in your eyes? I have no status and right, I shoulde once you asked me to?


    You were lonely, I shoulde to your bed? The heat of the bed has notpletely faded, you


    immediately called me a cheater. So what is your n? Avenge your wife?"


    Winnie did not rebuke but said in a low voice. Because Brian''s words had hurt her that she could even


    not refute.


    Her eyes were full of wronged tears. She tried hard to hold them back.


    "......"


    Brian had nothing to say, not because he didn''t know what to say, but because he saw the injustice in


    Winnie''s eyes, so he kept silent.


    Brian could not bear to see the moisture in Winnie''s eyes, so he turned around...


    "Brian, I will give you only this chance. If you don''t agree, don''t ever ask me to be your woman again.


    Don''t ever drag me to bed again.¡±


    Winnie was trying herst effort to induce Brian, but Brian did not stop but resolutely left.


    Winnie was decadent and sad. It seemed that Brian''s feeling to Penny was deep, and he would not


    give up Penny easily because of her the cheater.


    In the next day, Winnie went back to B City alone after work. She was in a hurry to go back to see Luke


    and to appease him.


    When Winnie got home, it was already 9 p.m.


    She felt relieved when she opened the door and saw Megan and Luke were watching the cartoon in the


    living room. But her excitement could not be contained.


    She ran to Luke, directly knelt on the ground and held Luke in his arms.


    "Sorry, Luke, it is my fault."


    Winnie could not again control her emotion and burst into tears.


    "Auntie......"


    Luke froze, butter he cried too holding Winnie. He thought of himself as a man and held back tears


    when he came back here. But after being held in the arms of Winnie, he could not hold back tears


    anymore.


    "Luke, don¡¯t afraid, I will protect you, no one will bully you. Luke, if you are afraid or wronged, cry loudly.


    You don¡¯t need to bear it in heart."


    Winnie cried and counseled for fear that the child would be psychologically hurt.


    "Ok, I am afraid, I am afraid."


    Hearing that, Luke wept aloud.


    Winnie was distressed and used all her strength to hug the child, ming herself. If she hadn''t let go of


    the child, he wouldn''t have suffered this inhuman treatment. It was her fault and she would have spent


    the rest of her life trying to make up for it.


    Winnie put both children to sleep before returning to the living room.


    Her eyes were still swollen from crying and her tears were still swirling in eyes, which made Daenerys


    sad too.


    ¡°Well, you should be d you''ve got your son back anyway.¡±


    Daenerys put a ss of water in front of Winnie,forting her.


    "Yes, I''m d. I thought that I would never see him again in my life. I thought that when I met him, I


    could not recognize him. It was a surprise and it is more surprising than that I saw an alien."


    Winnie was d, but it was too bitter.


    "Daenerys, I''ve decided to stay. No matter my aunt and Vanessa wille back or not, I will not leave.


    I want to protect Luke, I can''t let him continue to be hurt. Penny is too cruel, she is inhuman and she


    will ruin Luke."


    Winnie had made up her mind that even though she had bad memory about this city, Brian made it


    tough for her, Penny ndered her, she would stay with Luke.


    "I agree, but what are you going to do about it?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daenerys felt it was difficult.


    "I''m not sure, but I can''t reveal my rtionship with Luke. Brian will not ept me, and he will not give


    me Luke. The only thing I can do is to find another reason to protect Luke."


    Winnie was helpless. She had a certain understanding to Brian. It was not simple to keep the secret


    while protecting Luke.


    "Winwin, why don¡¯t you tell Brian that Luke was beaten, I don''t believe Brian will ignore it."


    nkly, Daenerys did not know how to help, and she just came up with this suggestion.


    "No, there''s some risk. He would not do anything to Penny even if he knows, and he will only suspect


    me. In this way, he won''t let Luke stay with me, and I won''t be able to protect Luke."


    Winnie denied Daenerys''s suggestion. She had to make decision after she thought about it.


    She could not push Luke into a deeper hell because of her own impulse.


    "The most important thing for me now is to find a way to keep Luke here."


    Winnie said thoughtfully.


    The first way had failed, so what else could be used to negotiate with Brian?


    The next evening.


    The weather was good. The sun was still in the sky. The children in themunity were frolicking in


    the yground.


    Winnie took two children downstairs for a walk after dinner in order to make Luke happy.


    Megan took Luke to the children''s park to y, and Winnie sat in the pavilion watching.


    "Winwin, why are you here?"


    Leo''s clear and gentle voice was heard. Winnie looked up to Leo.


    "I live in this neighborhood. How about you?"


    Leo always showed up suddenly, Winnie had got used to it though she had doubt.


    "I also live in this neighborhood. Gate 2 on the 18th floor of that building is my home."


    Leo happily pointed to a building in front of him. Winnie looked at the building and found she lived in


    that building too. What a coincidence.


    People said that the world was so big and it was not easy to meet, but she felt that the world was too


    small that she met people who she did not want to meet.


    "Oh, that''s a coincidence. We live in the same building. Gate 1 on the 18th floor. But it''s not my house.


    It''s just a temporary stay."


    "It is indeed a coincidence. Winwin, we are destined to meet."


    Leo showed a look of surprise.


    "When did you get back?"


    Winnie asked casually, turning away from the topic. She had long not believe in destiny.


    "This morning."


    Knowing from Daenerys that Winnie moved here, he spent a day to move here to be her neighbor.


    Leo did a lot in order to help Winnie as much as possible.


    "Oh, you must be tired. Go back and rest."


    Winnie had to make a n what to do next, so she did not want to be disturbed by Leo, and did not


    want to see his eyes that will previous emotion.


    When she saw Leo, she would think of Brian andpared them. One was as warm as the sun and


    the other was as cold as an ice cave.


    The sun would burn people, which the ice cave would freeze the heart into ice. If possible, she would


    like to stay away from both of them.


    "I am not tired. I''ve had a day off at the office. Super..."

 Chapter 44 Reach an Agreement

    Chapter 44 Reach an Agreement


    Brian wanted to say he had finished his supper, but he was embarrassed that his stomach growled.


    "I have not had supper, I mean. Why don''t we take the kids to eat outside?"


    Leo wanted to spend more time with Winnie and tried to find out if she needed help.


    "I..."


    Winnie hesitated for a moment.


    "All right. I didn''t thank you for fixing my car, it''s my treat then."


    Listening to Leo''s hungry grunt, thinking of his help to her, Winnie did not refuse.


    They came to a barbecue shop outside themunity. The business of the barbecue shop was good,


    and there was no room anymore, so that could only sat by the window.


    Leo only asked the two children what they wanted to eat and then ordered. After the baked food was


    served, Winnie found that everything except the children''s food was her favorite.


    "Eat, they are what you like to eat."


    Leo said kindly.


    They became a couple abroad. Winnie liked to eat barbecue, but it was difficult to find authentic vor.


    Every time he took Winnie out, Winnie would say what kind of barbecue she liked to eat, so Leo


    remembered it.


    At that time, Leo had more than once promised to take Winnie to have delicious barbecue when they


    got home, but they broke up before they returned.


    Thinking of that, Leo felt guiltier and became serious on face.


    "Thank you! You eat too, you are hungry"


    Winnie thanked him for still remembering her favorite.


    They had a nice time at the table, but Brian in a luxurious car parked outside the window was gloomy


    on face.


    He was staring at Winnie''s bright smiling face.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    From the moment Winnie came back, he was inexplicably worried. He was in a hurry to get everything


    done and took thest flight back, just to see if she felt better.


    But seeing her happy smile was for the man sitting opposite her, Brian longed to cover her beautiful


    face, and even wanted to fill her dimple with ster.


    Brian thought that Winnie did note back for Luke. She did not get what she wanted from him, so


    she turned her target to Leo.


    Winnie and Leo came back with the two children. They saw Brian standing at the door as soon as they


    got off the elevator.


    Leo said nothing and walked toward his home with a smile.


    Winnie took a look at Brian, and then approached him with a nk expression, holding Luke more


    tightly, for fear that Brian took Luke away.


    Sure enough...


    "I am here to pick up Luke."


    Brian said coldly and the anger in his eyes was obvious.


    "He will stay here today."


    Winnie subconsciously pulled Luke closer.


    "Daddy, can I stay with Auntie for a few days?"


    Luke timidly said. This time Penny hit him more serious than ever, he did not want to see her.


    "No."


    "Yes."


    One was icy, the other was unwavering.


    "I have developed a new voice program that can be used in the phone''s calctor, which no other


    manufacturer has. If you agree to let Luke stay with me, YB will make a new chapter in the history of


    mobile phones."


    Brian came suddenly. Winnie had note up with a good way, so she could only sacrifice the newly


    developed software.


    "......"


    Brian frowned and said nothing. Winnie''s offer really caught his attention. But such a patent-level piece


    of software would earn a lot if she sold it.


    Why Winnie used it to let Luke stay?


    Winnie knew that Brian was attracted by her offer, so she continued.


    "We will talk about it tomorrow in thepany. They children are tired and should have a rest."


    Winnie said, while inputting password to open the door. Regardless of Megan, she pushed Luke into


    the room, for fear that Brian would regret.


    To her surprise, Brian walked in. He changed into slippers, took off the coat and tie, as if he would stay


    too.


    Winnie would not have any fierce debate with Brian, for fear of affecting Luke.


    She said nothing and took two children to take bath. After the children fell asleep, Winnie ignored Brian


    sitting in the living room and went directly back to her room.


    Winnie lying on the bed had been listening carefully. If Brian entered her room, he would agree to


    divorce, but if he didn¡¯t, Brian would choose Penny.


    When Winnie got up the next day, Brian had already left. After sending her children to school, she went


    to thepany.


    The most important thing today was to work out the agreement that they didn''t reachst night.


    Winnie came to the president''s office directly. Brian was on the phone, Winnie stood aside and did not


    disturb him.


    Seeing that Brian was on the phone, she remembered that he was on the phone too when she rushed


    to his room that day.


    But his voice was not cold on that day. And he frowned when he saw her. Who he called to?


    Parents? Brothers and sisters? Penny? Or someone else?


    But no matter who it was, this person could make Brian be less cold, it was not an ordinary person.


    Since Winnie came in, Brian''s cold eyes never left Winnie.


    As she said, she was more beautiful than Penny, more intelligent and talented than Penny, more


    elegant than Penny. Winnie was that kind of elegant and lovely woman, and her temperament changed


    as her work and the environment.


    When she was at work, she was like a proud but talented princess; when she was with children, she


    was like a lively girl. Sometimes she wasposed, sometimes she was stubborn as a little girl. When


    she was stubborn, she looked lovable.


    Brian''s thoughts stopped suddenly. How could he describe Winnie''s stubbornness with loveliness?


    Wasn''t she the most disobedient woman?


    Thinking of this, Brian¡¯s deep eyes suddenly became cold and he hung up the phone.


    "What do you think?"


    Brian got to the point directly. He cared about that, and his tone became cold.


    "I can give you the software unconditionally, but I want Luke to stay with me."


    Winnie did not hesitate to answer. She seemed to have been ustomed to Brian''s cold attitude to


    her, so she did not care about it.


    "I can let Luke stay with you, but I have more demands."


    Brian thought it was Winnie¡¯s way to be Mrs. Be. No matter what she would do, Brian was


    confident that he could y with her.


    His answer should meet the requirement of Winnie. But there were still questions in his mind, but he


    couldn''t ask now.


    Brian''s answer let Winnie see hope.


    "What is your next demand?"


    Winnie was looking forward to it. She would agree to whatever she could do.


    "Come to work for me."


    Brian''s tone was tough. With a frown, he fixed his cold eyes on Winnie.


    It was a rare opportunity; he had to make Winnie stay. She was a cheater in life, but she was capable


    in work. So Winnie was indispensable to him.


    Winnie thought for a moment.


    "Yes, but the work contract should be equal, not likest time you have the right to fire me but I did not


    have the right to resign."


    Winnie had no other demands than equality of work contract. She needed this job and only be close to


    Brian, could she stay with Luke.


    "Deal."


    "Wait a minute."


    Brian has got what he wanted, and Winnie had not finished hers.


    "Mr. Be, you haven''t heard my terms carefully. I wanted Luke to live with me not for a day, not for a


    month. He has to live with me as long as I am in this city."


    Winnie must tell him that clearly, for fear that Brian regretted about it.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Brian''s voice was clear and cold, and his dark eyes showed his doubts.


    "Megan likes to be with Luke. She has no friends here and relies on Luke."


    Winnie could only use Megan as an excuse.


    "Go on."


    Megan was a good shield, a weapon that Winnie conquered him, so Brian agreed.


    "When I am on a business trip, when I have no time to take care of them, you send them to the


    Chairman¡¯s. I don''t want Luke to have more contact with Penny. She can¡¯t teach him well."


    Winnie had her lesson and did not call him grandpa. She learnt that the so-called grandpa was the


    chairman of the Be Group. ording to Luke, the chairman was very fond of him, so she was


    relieved.


    "She is Luke''s Mommy. There are asions where she has to take him. Don¡¯t you go too far?"


    Brian''s voice was cold and disdainful. His eyes were horrible, feeling like heavy wind would violently


    "Fine, he can go with her for some events, but you have to be there with him."


    In any case Winnie did not want Penny to stay with Luke alone, she could not let her son live in fear.


    "Anything else?"


    "No."


    Winnie took a deep breath, not expecting things to be solved so quickly. Although she suspected Brian


    and was afraid of him to set a trap for her, but now she had no choice, even if it was a trap, she had to


    jump into it for Luke.


    "Go to the personnel department and entry to your job."


    Brian did not dy a moment, hoping to hire Winnie as soon as possible.


    "I can''t do it now. I haven''t done the demission formalities in MT. I''ll finish my work before I go back."


    Winnie had not settled demission formalities yet, so she was still an employee of MT.


    "I''ll take care of MT. You don''t have to go back. Do your job well."


    Brian was concerned. Winnie was a talent, if she stayed when she went back, he would be in vain. And


    he must conquer this woman.

 Chapter 45 The Intimate Relationship

    Chapter 45 The Intimate Rtionship


    After Winnie left, Brian asked Albert to deal with Winnie¡¯s resignation, but what he worried about


    happened.


    Albert reported the work in the afternoon.


    "Mr. Be, MT did not agree the resignation. It is tough to deal with it."


    Distressed, Albert said. He hadmunicated with them for a morning. He sent awyer and threated


    them, but MT refused the resignation, so he had no way but came back to report.


    "It is not tough but a chance."


    Brian''s deep eyes darkened.


    "Albert, immediately convene a meeting to acquire MT."


    Brian¡¯s cold voice was aggressive. Every time Albert saw Brian¡¯s such expression, he knew Brian


    would do something big.


    "Mr. Be, MT is now a bigpany and profitable, so it is not easy to acquire it."


    Albert gave his opinion.


    "Acquire it at a high price, at all costs. We will be profitable after the acquisition of suchpanies."


    Brian never flinched when he encountered difficulties. The more difficult it was, the more he rushed


    forward. If MT did not force Winnie to stay, perhaps he would not do that.


    He had to get Winnie and he would not show mercy to MT.


    "Mr. Be, do you need to reconsider it?"


    Albert was not optimistic, and he could only remind him in this way.


    "No. Do what I tell you."


    Brian said with certainty and his eyes were dark.


    Winnie started to work the next day with her position and office changed.


    In the past, she only directed the application of mobile phone software, but now she was in charge of


    all the software, bing the head of Software Development Department in the Be Group.


    Her office was on the 15th floor, but now it was on the same floor as that of president.


    Winnie felt that this arrangement was high profile. In addition to the president''s office and the


    secretary''s office, there was a superrge conference room on this floor. No one else worked here.


    Winnie took a deep breath to relieve the pressure it ced on her, looking at the office.


    Winnie appreciated the style of office decoration and the office supplies in it. Sofa, tea table, bookcase,


    air conditioning were of high quality.


    The restroom was independent, almost as good as Brian''s. The financial directors did not have such


    treatment, so Winnie waspletely speechless.


    Winnie came to the president''s office.


    "Mr. Be, my office..."


    "Don¡¯t feel stressful, you have the abilities."


    As soon as Winnie said, Brian knew what she wanted to say and denied it directly.


    "But..."


    "No buts. Report if you have something to tell, if not, go out."


    Brian said coldly, without looking up at Winnie.


    Winnie helplessly nced at Brian. This man must be the bandit in hisst life, who did not give other


    to speak and did what he wanted to do.


    Winnie had to turn to leave.


    Since returning from a business trip, Brian had never made it hard for Winnie in private affairs. There


    was no sudden embrace, no imperious kiss, and no rolling on the bed.


    In this way, Brian should have given up her, There was a sense of inexplicable loss, but Winnie still felt


    at ease that Brian did not disturb her.


    After dinner, Winnie set about cleaning up the mess.


    Standing in the kitchen, she could see the sitting room very clearly. Luke sat on the sofa without saying


    a word and had been looking at Megan.


    Luke was in a good mood today. Winnie found it at the dinner but she did not ask for fear that she


    would affect him. It seemed that she needed to have a heart-to-heart talk with Luke.


    Winnie stopped the work in the kitchen and sat down next to Luke.


    "Luke, you are in a bad mood, is there anything wrong?"


    Winnie asked gently.


    "Auntie, I miss Daddy."


    Luke did not hide it and was willing to share his thought with Winnie.


    Hearing that, Winnie suddenly was shocked. She ignored this point. How did she forget that Luke had


    always admired Brian and relied on him?


    "Do you miss Mommy?"


    Winnie continued to ask. If he missed Penny, they still had feelings. She could not let him ignore these


    feelings, after all, Penny lived with Luke for more than four years.


    "No."


    Luke decisively answered.


    "Auntie, I don''t miss Mommy. I want to live with you forever. I don''t want to live with Mommy."


    Luke constantly emphasized, showing a look of panic.


    "Ok, ok."


    Winnie quickly put Luke in her arms tofort.


    "Luke, as long as you are willing to live with me, you can live here forever. This is your home. Megan


    and I are your families."


    "Ok, I live here and grow up with Megan."


    Luke showed a smile on face. He would be happier, if he could see Daddy.


    Winnie gave the phone to Luke and let him make a phone call to his Daddy, otherwise she would be


    ndered for no reason.


    Twenty minutes after Luke made a phone, Brian came.


    "Luke said he missed you, y with him."


    Winnie said indifferently before she went back to her bedroom.


    "Daddy, I miss you!"


    "I miss you too, Uncle!"


    Said the two children together.


    "Ok, I''lle and see you often."


    "Megan, do you get along well with Luke?"


    Brian asked. Though his eyebrows were not cold, he still had a serious face, which made Megan stay


    away from him.


    "Yes, I like him. I''m happy to have him around."


    Megan said sweetly with a smile.


    Her smile was exactly the same as that of Winnie, and Brian involuntarily raised his lips.


    Although it was a slight smile, it gave Megan and Luke great courage to get close to him.


    "Daddy, we are ying a game. Come and y with us."


    Luke finallyughed happily.


    "I don¡¯t know how to y. Teach me."


    "Ok, ok!¡±


    The Children was happy andughing loudly.


    Winnie heard it clearly from her bedroom. The sound of such harmoniousughter made her


    heartache. The three people in the living room had the closest rtionship in the world, but they didn''t


    know anything.


    This was probably the cruelest thing in the world.


    Brian yed with the children. Although he was not patient, but unprecedentedly, he persisted for a


    while.


    "Luke, Megan, you y, I have to rest for a while."


    Brian sat down to one side.


    When they children paid no attention to him, he went to Winnie''s room.


    Winnie was reading in bed, and she sat up when she heard the door opened.


    "What do you want?"


    Brian did not answer but went straight to Winnie. Winnie could not see through him from his dark eyes.


    Brian stood in the bedside overlooking Winnie. Looking at her panic pure eyes, her small face and her


    dark long hair, Brian could not help but tighten his throat.


    It had been a week since they had sex. During this week, Brian tried his best to endure it and waited


    patiently, waiting for Winnie to take the initiative to find him.


    But he did not expect that the first person who could not help was him. When he was ying with the


    children, he had been thinking about Winnie.


    Now looking at her quietly, looking at her face became flushed bit by bit, his heart felt more lonely.


    "You..."


    Winnie felt unease by Brian''s eyes, she could not help but dodge it and but sometimes captured it. It


    made her heart beat fast and her face heat quickly.


    She felt that she could no longer stay in bed and that she would be prey to him, if she did not


    escape his burning eyes.


    "Go out and talk."


    Winnie got out of bed. When she passed by Brian, her delicate arm was seized suddenly.


    Winnie instinctively wanted to take it back, but Brian gripped it more tightly.


    "Mr. Be, what do you mean by that?"


    Winnie''s heart beat faster and faster. The warmth of Brian''s hands made her tremble like an electric


    shock.


    "......"


    Brian did not speak, because for the first time he ran out of words and did not know what to say.


    He asked himself why he grabbed Winnie, why he stared at her, why he came to her room.


    "I didn''t have my dinner."


    Yeah, he must be hungry.


    Brian''s words not only made him have a good excuse, but also made Winnie breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Let go, I''ll get you something to eat."


    Winnie reminded Brian. She would rather go to the kitchen to cook than stay with him in this room. The


    air in the bedroom became sparse with him, so that Winnie had difficulties in breathing.


    Brian let go of her hand, feeling lost. Yet he fought back the urge to hug her. In Brian''s opinion, this


    woman was enchanted. He would be out of control seeing her, but he felt lost without seeing her.


    The feeling disgusted him, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    Brian ate a lot of dinner and enjoyed it very much. Lying on the sofa, he stretched himself. Luke came


    over and put his little head on the chest of Brian in a stiff and timid way.


    This was the first time Luke got so intimate with his Daddy. Although he feared Daddy would be angry,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    he still built up courage and asked.


    "Daddy, can you sleep here tonight?¡±


    He froze. For the first time, Brian felt his child''s dependence on him. This feeling was warm, happy and


    full of achievement.


    "......"


    Brian did not answer. This scene was caught by Megan and she envied.


    "Mommy, I want a Daddy too. I want to lie on Daddy''s chest like brother Luke."


    Megan¡¯s words were heard by all. Luke felt proud of it, turned his little face and made a face to Megan.


    Her words hurt Winnie''s heart. With someone here, she could not show it, but appease her.


    "You have me, I can hold you."


    Winnie said in a low voice.


    "It''s different, Mommy. Daddy has a broad chest and it must be veryfortable to lie on it. Mommy''s


    breasts are heaving and I can''t lie down."


    Megan said casually, but it immediately embarrassed Winnie.

 Chapter 46 Why Are You Crying

    Chapter 46 Why Are You Crying


    Hearing Megan¡¯s words, Brian first felt distressed, and then inadvertently raised the corners of his


    mouth.


    He knew that now Winnie must be embarrassed and got flushed on face without looking at her.


    "Meganes to me. My chest is t andfortable to lie on."


    Megan quickly jumped on the sofa after having the permission, and then she lied on the chest of Brian.


    "Mommy, it feels great!"


    Megan described this wonderful feeling excitedly, showing off with Luke.


    Winnie felt her heart in pain seeing such a warm picture.


    If she could go back four years, if she could choose again, she wouldn''t let this happen. It would be too


    cruel for the children.


    Megan and Luke were very happy and Brian''s cold face had a smile on it.


    "Megan, how is it? Are you happy?"


    "Yes, yes. Uncle, don''t leave, be my Daddy, we will have a happy family."


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, don¡¯t leave. Come here every day after work. We''ll eat together, we''ll go to bed together,


    and we''ll get up together the next day. We''ll be happier if we do that."


    At this Moment Luke''s feeling was exactly the same with Megan¡¯s. They would have a family with four


    people and they would be happier.


    However, the two children''s words made Winnie''s heartpletely copsed. Aplete home was


    such a simple request, but she could not give it to them.


    Winnie suddenly could not control her mood and got her eyes moist. Afraid of being found by Brian,


    she quickly got up and fled back to her room.


    Although Brian was lying with Megan and Luke on his body, he still felt something wrong with Winnie,


    looked up and found Winnie¡¯s back before she closed the door.


    Inexplicably, he felt her loneness and upset.


    Brian put the two children down and told them to y by themselves. Then he went to Winnie''s room.


    When he opened the door, Brian saw Winnie was wiping tears in panic. Seeing that she was crying,


    Brian frowned and felt sorry for her.


    After closing the door, step by step he walked to Winnie, but found that his footsteps heavy.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    He wanted to how his concern, but it was like a query because of his heavy tone.


    "Nothing. I just feel sorry for my child. All the other children haveplete family, but Megan..."


    Winnie was sad and answered without thinking when Brian asked her, but she felt she could not say


    anymore, or Brian would say she was acting and cheating him.


    "Never mind, it''s nothing. I''ve got too much water in my head and I''ve got to get some out of it."


    Winnie wiped her tears with a paper towel, but found that the paper towel had been soaked before her


    tears had been wiped out.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to remarry? When you remarry, she will have a family."


    Brian wrinkled her eyebrows and remembered Winnie''s talk of remarrying.


    Winnie looked at Brian inexplicably with tears in eyes. Suddenly she remembered that she had told that


    to Brian.


    "Oh, I am still thinking about it."


    Winnie did not want to exin it so that Brian would stay away from her.


    ¡°Is it so hard to be my woman?¡±


    Brian said coly and his ck eyes were gloomy.


    "No, but you are the man of Penny. I don¡¯t like her man."


    Winnie raised her lips in distain.


    "You said the other day that you would steal Penny''s husband. Why......"


    Brian could not understand Winnie''s heart. She was a cheater. Why she missed such a good


    opportunity? What was the difference to be his woman and his wife? He didn¡¯t love her, what is the


    position for?


    "No why, I gave you a chance the other day. Now that you have refused me, I have to move on. Listen,


    people like you are too vignt. I can''t cheat money from you. So I changed my target to Leo. When I


    get the money, I will remarry with my husband and give my child aplete home, so that she had no


    need to envy others who had a Daddy."


    Winnie once again used Leo as a shield angrily. Brian wanted to get to know about the truth. She was


    afraid that she would tell him about it, so she could only use this way to let Brian give up.


    "Shameless woman. You are a woman, live proudly, don''t be so lowly."


    Brian could not help but scold. He could not ept any words of Winnie. He doesn''t want to hear


    Megan calling others Daddy.


    "I am shameless? I am lowly? So do you think Penny is good?"


    Winnie could not bear that Brian insulted her. How could she be such a terrible woman in his


    eyes? Was it because she did not agree to be his woman?


    Winnie felt wronged and her eyes became red again, but she gritted her teeth to endure it and never


    admitted defeat to Brian.


    "......"


    Winnie said angrily. Her tolerance and wet eyes had fell into Brian¡¯s eyes, so that he did not continue


    his ruthless words.


    Without a word, he looked at her coldly and his dark eyes gradually became better.


    Brian sat beside Winnie.


    When it was time to go to bed, the two children insisted on four people sleeping together. Winnie had to


    agree.


    Fortunately, the bedroom was huge and the custom-made bed was big enough to have four people to


    sleep on it.


    The two children were in the middle, Winnie was on the left and Brian was on the right.


    "Mommy, this is the first time we have brother and uncle to sleep with us. I''m so excited and happy."


    Megan said, touching Luke''s small face. And then she turned to kiss Mommy. Her wish was so simple


    that they could be happy like this every day.


    Luke was also excited and not sleepy.


    "Daddy, I like auntie, I like Megan, I like us being together. I won''t go back to Mommy''s. I''ll just grow up


    here with Megan."


    "You don''t like Mommy?"


    Luke had never mentioned Mommy. When he asionally mentioned her, he would say he did not


    want to go home. That worried Brian.


    Luke was now very dependent on Winnie, but if Winnie could not always stay with him and he did not


    have good rtionship with Penny, he would have a hard time like Megan.


    "No, but I more like Auntie. I am very happy to stay here with Megan. No one yed with me when I


    was home."


    Luke''s small brain moved fast, afraid that Brian would be unhappy, so he quickly found a reason.


    Megan, Megan again, Winnie and Luke''s excuses were really surprisingly simr.


    "Since you like auntie and Megan, you can live here from now on."


    Brian had no reason to object, because he had promised Winnie, and Luke was much happier when he


    was here.


    "Thanks, Daddy! Daddy, I love you!"


    Luke was happy and said what he thought.


    Brian froze by that and his heart melted at that moment. In his opinion, it was the most beautiful sound


    in the world.


    "Good boy!"


    This was the warmest words Brian a cold man could say


    "Uncle, if you are my Daddy, I love you too!"


    Megan said suddenly, which stunned Brian.


    How should he answer her? It was impossible to be her father and he was afraid to hurt her if he


    refused her.


    Winnie showed a bitter smile and then said.


    "Megan, don''t do that, you can¡¯t call anyone Daddy."


    Winnie felt sad about it. Her poor Megan even had no right to call him Daddy. Simrly, Luke was also


    poor, he could only call his Mommy Auntie.


    "But Mommy, I really need a Daddy. Why don¡¯t I have a Daddy? I didn''t do anything wrong. I behaved


    well. Why doesn¡¯t Daddy want me?¡±


    Brian did not say yes to her, so Megan felt grieved and then she cried unexpectedly.


    Megan cried sadly, which made Winnie feel distressed.


    Winnie''s mood was at the edge of copse. She hugged Megan in her arms and appeased her.


    "Megan, good girl. It is not your fault that Daddy left. It is my fault."


    "Mommy, I will behave better, I don''t want anything, I just want a Daddy, can I? I envy Brother Luke, he


    has Daddy and Mommy. He is happier than me."


    Winnieforted her, but Megan cried more sadly. Perhaps she was jealous that Brian spoiled Luke,


    perhaps her self-esteem was hurt because Brian did not agree to her.


    Her sad crying hit Winnie''s the softest part of her heart. She could not let her continue to cry, she could


    not be so weak. Being a daughter without the protection of a father, she had to be strong.


    "Megan Chambers, stop crying. It''ste and you''ll disturb others."


    Winnie''s voice was stern. From her name, Megan Chambers, Megan knew she was getting angry.


    But she knew it was gratuitous anger not aimed at Megan.


    Megan hurriedly endured it, covered her mouth with her hand, forcing herself to stop making a sound


    even if she cried, for fear that Mommy would be angry.


    "Don''t envy others, others have their ways of life. Although you don''t have a Daddy, you have Brother


    Luke, he can protect you, he can give you a sense of security."


    Winnie continued. She did not want to give her child pressure and did not want ¡°Daddy¡± to affect her


    mental health.


    "Don''t cry, Megan. I will grow up with you, I will protect you."


    Luke felt sorry for Megan andforted her.


    But Brian said no words with a frown.


    Watching Megan cry sadly, listening to her desire for a Daddy, Brian''s throat was blocked and he could


    not make a sound.


    Her wish was so simple and sincere, but it could not be met. Could he be her father?


    Brian asked himself in heart, but he gave the answer soon: No.


    Megan fell asleep in grievance, and Luke could not bear the silence and fell asleep. But Winnie and


    Brian were not sleepy.

 Chapter 47 Dont Sweat the Small Stuff

    Chapter 47 Don''t Sweat the Small Stuff


    They sessively walked out of the bedroom and came to the living room.


    Winnie stood by the window, seeming to be thinking about something. Her figure was alone and lonely,


    without sharpness that a cheater should have.


    Winnie turned to look at Brian when she heard that Brian also came to the living room.


    "I''m sorry for the kid. I''ll have a good talk with her tomorrow. It won''t happen again."


    Winnie whispered. Her voice was lonelier in the stillness of the night.


    "It''s not her fault. You shouldn''t me her."


    Brian lowered his voice, but it was still cold.


    "I don''t me her. It was the truth that she had no Daddy, she has to be strong and can''t call anyone


    Daddy."


    Winnie med herself that she could not give Megan aplete family, it was her bleak life affected


    the child. But she was unable to change anything and could only be strong.


    Winnie paused for a moment and continued.


    "There''s one thing we''ve all overlooked about Luke. He may not miss his Mommy, but he''ll miss you.


    Let¡¯s fix a time that you meet him and take him home for a night, or take him to the Chairman''s."


    At this Winnie stopped and took a deep breath.


    "And please don''te here again, otherwise Megan will be jealous of Luke."


    As this words fell, it felt like breaking up. It was sad but she was reluctant, but what was she reluctant


    about?


    This man was of great ability at work. He was handsome, wealthy and powerful. However, that was not


    Winnie wanted. Why did she feel reluctant?


    "We had not talked about that."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Brian suppressed his anger and looked at Winnie coldly.


    "It was an oversight. Mr. Be, for the children''s sake, don''t bother me about such trifles."


    Winnie said indifferently, without showing any emotion on her face.


    She did not want what happened today to happen again. She did not want Megan to rely too much on


    Brian. She did not want to see the cruelty that Megan could not recognize her father.


    Brian was speechless but there was indignation on the face.


    In a moment, he got up and left angrily.


    Winnie took a deep breath, but found herself inexplicably trembling. She seemed to feel wronged.


    She turned around, looked at the silent night outside, and unconsciously lowered her head to look


    down. That figure even was dazzling in the night, but such a man was only suitable to be a leader.


    Quietly watching Brian''s figure disappeared in her sight, Winnie turned around.


    She went to the sofa, threw the decadent her into sofa and wanted to rx, but the telephone rang.


    She looked at the caller ID and she began to fret again.


    "Do you think it''s all right to call at thiste hour?"


    Winnie spoke first.


    "Why not? You''ve taken my man and my child. Why can¡¯t I make a phone call? Winnie......"


    Penny said insidiously. Even on the phone, Winnie could imagine how ugly her sly face was.


    Winnie did not want to argue on the phone, afraid of affecting the children, so she directly interrupted


    Penny.


    "Talk tomorrow, pick a time and ce."


    Winnie hung up the phone.


    The next day was the weekend, Brian came to pick up Luke.


    He still clearly remembered Winnie''s wordsst night, so he did not go upstairs.


    "Take Luke down."


    The tone of Brian in the phone was icier.


    "Where are you going to take him?¡±


    Winnie asked anxiously.


    "Back to the old house."


    Winnie sighed and then hung up the phone. She had not got used to the way they spoke, feeling like


    strangers.


    Winnie did not feel relieved if Megan stayed upstairs alone, so she took her down too.


    She was worried that Megan talked nonsense when she met Brian, but they met Leo at the door of the


    first floor.


    Leo was to go in and Winnie was to go out.


    "Leo, help me with Megan. I''ll take Luke to the parking lot."


    Winnie was in hurry and entrusted Megan to Leo.


    Leo did not ask the reason but agreed.


    "Go and leave Megan to me."


    Leo said, bent directly bent to pick up Megan and then saw Winnie and Luke out.


    Winnie thought Brian would be waiting for her in the parking lot, but she found Brian was in the pavilion.


    Brian had a tall and straight figure. Even on weekends, he was in customized suit, with both hands in


    his pockets. He stood there like a God.


    The smooth and fair face revealed coldness. The bushy eyebrows, the high nose, and the beautiful lips


    all revealed his noble and cold temperament. But his ck and abstruse eyes were so cold that she


    lose all reverie to him.


    Winnie walked to Brian holding Luke¡¯s tender hand.


    "His stomach is bad these days, don''t give him raw and cold things to eat. If..."


    "I will take care of my child."


    Winnie just wanted to remind him, but her words dissatisfied Brian.


    Winnie was embarrassed and simply stopped talking to Brian.


    She squatted down, looking at Luke dotingly.


    "Luke, remember what I said, don''t let yourself sick. When you are in great grandpa¡¯s, be polite and


    don''t be naughty. And take care of your own safety."


    "I know, Auntie, don''t worry, I will do as you say. I''ll be back tonight, you and Megan wait for me."


    Luke answered. He was not afraid to go to great grandpa¡¯s, besides, Daddy personally came to pick


    him, he was in a good mood.


    "Ok, I will wait for you."


    Winnie got up, but found that Brian was staring at them standing in the doorway coldly.


    Megan''s line of sight had not moved from that Brian was holding Luke¡¯s hand.


    "I envy him."


    Megan involuntarily murmured.


    "For what?"


    Leo was baffling, because he had never contacted children before, he did not understand their way of


    thinking.


    "I envy Brother Luke that he has Mommy and Daddy. He has a happy home, but I don¡¯t."


    Megan was sad, and Leo felt sorry for her.


    Leo suddenly was silent. Her wish was simple, but it was an extravagant hope for her.


    "Don''t envy, as long as you want, you will have Daddy and a happy family."


    Leoforted Megan.


    "No, I won¡¯t. I asked Uncle Brianst night to be my Daddy, but he refused."


    At this point, Megan felt wronged. She quickly turned her head around and hugged Leo''s neck with her


    hands, and put her head on his shoulder, no longer looking at Brian.


    Leo froze and looked at the direction of the pavilion nkly.


    What was the rtionship between Brian and Winnie now?


    In his view, Winnie got close to Brian to revenge Penny, and Brian had a family and enjoyed prominent


    social status, he was impossible to have too close rtionship with Winnie.


    But why Megan and Brian talked about such an intimate topic? Brian refused, so it proved that there


    was no rtionship between the two people, but why Brian had desire in his eyes to Winnie?


    That Megan turned on Leo''s shoulder was caught by Brian. He suddenly felt loss, like his child was


    stolen by others, like his child called others Daddy, which made him crazy.


    "Daddy, let''s go."


    Luke urged.


    "Luke......"


    Brian had impulse, but he stopped as he was about to speak.


    He wanted to take Megan to y together and did not want to see her rely on Leo. But Winnie''s


    warningst night again upied his him, so he gave up that thought at once.


    Without saying a word, he left with Luke.


    On the way to the Be¡¯s old house.


    "Luke, why is Uncle Leo there?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice. Leo''s appearance made him mind.


    "Uncle Leo lives there, too. He''s our neighbor. He lives in Gate 2, and we live in Gate 1."


    Luke answered, not aware of anything wrong.


    Luke''s words stunned Brian, for that Leo lived there and that Luke considered that as his home.


    "Leo lives there, 18th floors of Gate 2?"


    "Yes."


    Luke answered, ying with the gift his great grandfather gave him with excitement.


    Brian¡¯s eyes became cold. He made a call.


    "Albert, check why Leo is Winnie''s neighbor."


    Brian put down the phone and felt distressed at the thought that Leo was holding Megan.


    There was silence in the car for a while.


    "Luke, why did you say it was your home?"


    "You mean Auntie Winwin''s?"


    "Yes."


    "I think it is warm and it is like a home to me. And she is good to me, so I take that as my home."


    Luke said frankly.


    He used to say his great grandfather''s home and his Daddy¡¯s home, he never said "my home". Auntie


    Winwin was the first ce he called a home. he was very proud about that.


    "Is Auntie nicer to you than Mommy?"


    Brian was surprised by Luke''s answer and did not understand why he liked Winnie so much.


    "......"


    Mentioning of Mommy, Luke was silent and stopped ying with the toy.


    For a Moment.


    "Auntie is better to me. I can''t feel Mommy''s heart."


    Luke was bold to say, but then he said more crazy words.


    "Daddy, divorce Mommy. I want you to be with Auntie Winwin as Megan."


    "Luke Be..."


    Brian suddenly warmed in a cold voice.


    In the past, when Brian warned him like this, he would apologize immediately. But today, instead of


    apologizing, he protested in silence.


    Winnie went upstairs after seeing Luke off with others.


    In the elevator.


    "Leo, I need your help."


    Winnie said awkwardly.

 Chapter 48 Interruption by Others

    Chapter 48 Interruption by Others


    She had made a call to Daenerys and asked her to take care of Megan, but Daenerys was forced out


    on a blind date and could note. Now it was the time she went to meet Penny. She did not feel at


    unease if Megan at home alone, so she could only ask Leo for help.


    "Ok."


    Leo would like to offer help and he agreed to help unconditionally.


    "I have to go out, please help me to take care of Megan."


    Winnie took a breath. Afraid that Leo did not know how tomunication with children, she added.


    "She''s good. You take her to my house. You don''t have to..."


    "All right, go now, I can take care of her."


    Leo said softly, with a warm smile on his face.


    "Thank you."


    They got of the elevator and went to Winnie''s home.


    Winnie came to the designated location of Penny. It was a caf¨¦ and she had booked a private room.


    Winnie opened the door and walked in. Penny was sitting inside. She first raised her lips with mockery


    and disdain. Then she sat down opposite Penny.


    "You say first or I say first, I also want to see you."


    Winnie said with lukewarm voice, so that she could not been seen through.


    "Come on, Winnie, what do you want? I have warned you several times, do you really want me to do


    something to you?"


    Penny did not have a good temper. She hated Winnie and got angry when seeing her.


    "What do I want? What do you mean? What did I do to make you so angry?"


    Winnie said easily, she would torture Penny bit by bit.


    Thinking of her acrimonious face, Winnie was angry, but she could hold back and would never be as


    uncultured as Penny.


    "You denied it. What did you say when you were on a business trip? Didn¡¯t you stay in the same room?


    Why you denied it now? You bitch."


    Penny was furious and said dirty words again.


    "Not a big deal. It is not an outrageous thing. Your way to steal Leo was more despicable, and I just


    learnt it from you. Do you think what you did went too far?"


    Winnie leisurely said and adjusted her mind repeatedly. Only in this way could Pennypletely


    copse.


    "Winnie, you should not me me since you failed to keep Leo. I have a happy family now, and you


    are the mistress."


    Penny was out of mind. She shouted angrily, disgustingly looking at Winnie¡¯s frivolous face.


    In those days, if she knew that she was the socialite of B City, if she knew that she would meet Brian,


    she would not try hard to get Leo.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on, Penny. Your marriage is not illegal, Brian does not love you, and the child does not like you.


    Do you really have a happy family? I don¡¯t think so."


    The angrier Penny was, the happier Winnie was.


    It was a joke that she said she was happy.


    "You''re bullshit. Brian loves me, and the child loves me, too. You bitch are messing things around."


    Penny was furious.


    "Well, you''re cheating to yourself."


    Winnie gave a cold hum.


    "Winnie, shut up. It is your fault. You have to admit it. You tried every man to let Luke live with you.


    Brian hasn''te home from a business trip. With them both around you, how dare you say you''re not


    the mistress?"


    Penny said while taking out a mobile phone and showed her the pictures.


    Winnie looked at Penny''s mobile phone. Those pictures were taken when she was with Brian, but not


    when they had sex


    Winnie sneered again.


    "So that? I''m not saying I don''t admit it, but I''m not mistress, I''m just doing the same thing as you. We


    just changed our positions."


    "Good, Winnie, you seem to want topete with me. Well, fine, I''ll see if you can take my position


    and see how long Brian can protect you."


    Penny said in a malicious way. This was herst warning. Since Winnie insisted, she absolutely would


    not show mercy.


    Penny was dismissive to Penny¡¯s warming. As Penny spoke, she took out her phone and clicked on the


    pictures.


    Winnie lifted her eyes to look at Penney in contempt, and then said.


    "Are you finished? Well, let me tell you why I''m here today. Look at these pictures first."


    Winnie put her cell phone on the table and slowly flipped through it one by one. Her face darked quickly


    and her eyes were cold.


    "You......This is..."


    Penny froze seeing the pictures.


    Looking at Luke in the picture was injured, her first thought it was rted to herself.


    But she was an excellent ¡®actor¡¯, and a Momentter, she felt distressed on her face.


    "What''s wrong with my Luke? Who hurt him?"


    "Vile and shameless. You don''t even have the courage to admit it. Come on, Penny, act in the front of


    Brian."


    Winnie¡¯s face became cold and she continued.


    "You hurt Luke like this, and you still dare to say the child likes you. I would like to know why he should


    like you."


    "You''re talking nonsense. I didn''t do that. Winnie, don¡¯t slur if you have no evidence."


    Penny flustered and had no confidence in her tone.


    "Let Brian see if I have ndered you, and he will know. Do you want me to send it to him now?"


    Winnie took back the phone and was to send the pictures.


    "Wait..."


    Penny stopped Winnie.


    "What do you want to keep your mouth shut?"


    Penny made an indirect admission.


    She did not know how Winnie got these pictures. All she knew was that if Brian knew about them, she


    would lose everything, even her life.


    "It''s very simple. Leave Brian and give up your position, then I will shut my mouth forever."


    Winnie casually said.


    "Impossible, I''ll never agree to that. It''s not about the two of us, it''s about the two families. I can¡¯t leave


    simply."


    In order to protect her position, Penny could only make things as big as possible.


    "OK, then, from now on Luke will live with me. Don''t tell Brian that you want the child back. And if you


    dare touch him, I''ll put you in jail for the rest of your life."


    Winnie threatened her and temporarily did not want to make things big, because she had to hide the


    truth.


    "......"


    Penny was thinking, but she could not think of a better way, so she only temporarily agreed.


    "Ok, I''ll ept that."


    Penny knew that Winnie¡¯s ultimate goal was Brian, her position by getting the child first.


    She had underestimated Winnie''s ambition from the very beginning, and now she had been be


    passive.


    Penny pondered this question all the way home. Now Winnie was not a simple mistress, she was a


    time bomb, which at any time would threaten her life.


    To defuse this bomb, she had to be more insidious than she was. Anyhow, Penny would not let Winnie


    seed, and she could not lose to her.


    Winnie was relieved when she thought of Penny''s frightened and sick face. Butpared to Luke¡¯s


    injury, this panic was nothing.


    Winnie was not a sinister person, who must fight for something.


    When she was angry, she might say some bad words, but if she thought about it, too many things were


    nonsense. So long as Penny did note to provoke her, she would not pursue further.


    However, if Penny did not know repentance but continued to hurt Luke, continued to nder her, she


    would never sit still.


    Winnie went to a supermarket before she went home, and when she returned home, Leo and Megan


    were ying happily.


    "You''re back.¡±


    Leo said hello to Winnie. His face was handsome, and now he was like a naughty kid. Seeing that


    Winnie was carrying something in her hand, he quickly walked over and took it from Winnie''s hand.


    "I..."


    Winnie wanted to refuse, but before she said anything, and the thing on hand was snatched away by


    Leo. Leo''s warm-hearted action stunned Winnie. She recalled Leo abroad four years ago.


    "Did Megan bother you?"


    Winnie shook off the memory in the brain and asked.


    "No, Megan is very lovely."


    Leo answered sincerely. After half a day of getting along, he had been like this lovely little girl.


    "Mommy, I did not bother Uncle."


    Megan ran over and said, with a story book in her hand.


    "Good, my dear, I believe you are good."


    Winnie bent over and picked up Megan.


    "Megan, is Uncle telling you a story?"


    Looking at the book in Megan¡¯s hand, Winnie asked.


    "No, I''m telling him stories. Uncle said he liked it very much."


    Megan said proudly, feeling herself invincible.


    "Oh, Megan is so good. What about the words you don''t know?"


    Megan loved listening to stories and had been pestering others to tell her stories. Winnie was surprised


    that Megan told others stories.


    "Uncle asked me to spell the words I didn''t know, and then he exined the meaning to me so that I


    could understand. Mommy, Uncle and I work together very well."


    Megan was still showing off with a bright and innocent smile on face.


    "Megan is clever, she learns fast."


    Leo sent the things to the kitchen before he came back.


    Megan''s cleverness was beyond his imagination. She liked her Mommy, but she seemed to be more


    clever than Mommy, possibly her Daddy was a person of unsurpassed wisdom.

 Chapter 49 Three Generations in a Family

    Chapter 49 Three Generations in a Family


    Leo''s praise was a supreme recognition to Megan, and she felt proud of it.


    "Uncle praised me. Aren''t I great, Mommy?"


    Megan seemed more satisfied.


    "Megan is great. Megan is the smartest. Tell Mommy stories every night, ok?"


    Winnie smiled. She had wanted to cultivate the reading ability of Megan, but she had been listening to


    the story but did not want to read by herself, now, Leo had helped her to solve this problem.


    "Yes, I''m Mommy. I''ll tell you a story."


    Megan showed a bright smile, revealing her dimples on the cheeks.


    Winnie and Leoughed happily under the influence of Megan, which was a harmonious scene.


    Brian had been gloomy since he heard that Leo lived in next door to Winnie. He frowned and his dark


    eyes were horrible. Even when he went back to the old house and met her Grandpa, he did not feel


    better.


    After lunch, three generations of the family basked in the sun in the garden of the old house. Grandpa


    was sitting on a chair, Brian was standing next to him, and Luke was ying football not far away.


    Brian''s Grandpa, Felix Bet, was 88 years old. He was healthy and still looked strong. His face


    showed the vicissitudes of life, but her sharp and wise eyes were still bright and delicate.


    He was dignified and serious, and only when he talked with Luke could he show his kindness.


    "Luke is in a good mood today. Has he been stay with you for these days?"


    Felix asked.


    He did not know what Luke looked like in Brian''s house, but he seldom smiled so happily and was


    seldom as lively as children of the same age.


    Luke changed obviously, but he was getting better and better, so Felix wanted to know the reason.


    "No, he has been in a ssmate''s home. He likes that ssmate and likes her mother."


    "Brian replied in a low voice.


    Being mentioned by Grandpa, Brian seemed to have felt it more obvious. Luke changed a lot, which


    might be the credit of Winnie.


    Thinking of Winnie, Brian clenched his fist feeling like his heart beat stopped for a while.


    "At a ssmate''s home? Live there?"


    Felix did not understand.


    "Yes, he lives there. Luke said it was more like home. His ssmate is Megan, who lives with her


    Mommy and is the child of a single parent family. Her Mommy works for ourpany and is a software


    engineer."


    Brian roughly said about Winnie and Megan. Since Luke would live there, it was necessary to tell that


    to grandpa, so as not to worry grandpa.


    "An employee of the Be Group? Are they good to Luke?"


    Felix screwed his eyebrows and continued to ask.


    "Yes, she treats him as her son. Look at Luke, and you will know it. Luke bes more cheerful and


    loves study. He learnsputer software every night. I think it is good, so I let him live there."


    Brian¡¯s ck eyes fixed on Luke. He had never observed the child so seriously. He felt happy by


    watching him like this.


    "Penny agreed?"


    Felix continued to ask.


    "None of her business."


    Brian said in a cold voice.


    "What is your rtionship to this software engineer?"


    Felix directly asked the crux of the matter.


    In his opinion, Penny was not Luke''s mother, but the child did not know about that, so she had the right


    to participate in everything about the child.


    But now Brian was indifferent, so the problem was about the software engineer.


    "Nothing between us. She is my staff."


    Brian understood his Grandpa''s meaning, so he answered without a bit of hesitation. Until now he had


    no rtionship with any woman, and Winnie would not be that exception.


    A woman who had divorced, a woman with children, a woman who lived by cheating men was less


    likely to have a rtionship with him.


    As for sex, it was just a grown-up game. It didn''t mean anything.


    "......"


    "Investigate her, if the person with ulterior motives uses Luke, you will suffer."


    Felix paused for a Moment and then reminded as if he was not satisfied to Brian''s answer.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. It''s okay."


    Brian answered with certainty, which he did not know why.


    "......"


    As Felix was to speak again, Brian''s phone rang, so he stopped.


    Brian took out the mobile phone and picked it up.


    "What is it?"


    There was expectation in his cold eyes.


    "Mr. Be, I have checked out the matter of Leo. The house was upied a few days ago, and Leo


    bought it at a high price .He was probably aiming at Winnie."


    Albert told Brian the results of the investigation.


    "I see."


    Brian''s voice was colder. He hung up the phone with anger in his eyes.


    Leo really took great pains, and he thought of this method. But he knew Winnie was a cheater, why did


    he try to get close to her? Even if it was revenge, he did not have to do that and even used the child.


    Brian thought, but once again remembered that Megan turned and put her head on Leo¡¯s shoulder.


    This picture made his hand unconsciously increase the strength of holding the phone.


    "Leave after supper."


    Felix said and he felt that Brian was in no mood to talk further.


    "I can''t have dinner here tonight because I have work to do."


    Brian refused. He had to send Luke back to Winnie''s.


    Felix got up slowly, and turned to another topic.


    "Go back early if you want to."


    He straightened up, turned and said.


    "Take some times to see your father. Something needs to get over."


    The sound was small but powerful. And then he walked with steady steps toward the room.


    Brian frowned and kept silent. Some things were not easy to get over.


    Winnie wanted to ask Leo to stay for lunch, but Leo had something urgent, but Leo did not miss the


    opportunity and would have dinner with her.


    He went out in a hurry to finish the matter and bought Winnie''s favorite vegetables and fruits. When he


    returned, Winnie had not yet started to cook dinner.


    "I didn''t expect you toe back so early. I''m going to make dinner."


    Winnie was to go to the kitchen, but Leo caught her in time.


    "Winwin, let me cook dinner tonight."


    Leo''s tone was unusually soft, just because he happened to hold Winnie''s hand.


    It took him back four years. It was the same as it had been four years ago. It made him throb


    inexplicably.


    Yes, he still loved Winnie, as if he had never moved on. Because he loved her, he hated her when he


    did not know the truth.


    "Ok, I will help."


    Winnie quickly withdrew her hand, feeling embarrassed.


    Four years ago, this warm hand made her happy, but now after so long time and so many painful


    things, she was not used to this feeling.


    "When did you learn to cook?"


    To ease the tension in the kitchen, Winnie asked.


    "I''ve been learning it for years, and I will cook when I get bored at home."


    Leo said, in fact, he learnt to cook was because he wanted to look for the feeling when Winnie cooked


    for him.


    "You are quite skilled."


    Unlike someone who could not do anything but messed around in the kitchen.


    Someone? Who? Whypare them? Winnie realized that she thought of someone she should not


    think of, so she quickly shook off her thought in the brain.


    Both men hated her deeply and hurt her. She should treat them like enemies deep down.


    "It''s all right. But you are luckily, no woman has ever tasted my cooking."


    Leo showed a bright and happy smile.


    Thest time he cooked with Winnie was abroad, when they had just fallen in love, and he could do


    nothing but watch.


    It had been one of his wishes over the years to be in the same kitchen with Winnie again, and today he


    finally realized it. He must make the food more delicious.


    "It seems an honour to me that such a good thing happens to me. So it seems like I''ve done more than


    just bad things in my previous life, I''ve also had asional consciences."


    Winnie could not help teasing, she was not sure this honor was a blessing or a curse.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could not judge if that Leo suddenly changed had something to do with Penny''s revenge.


    She only knew that she had not encountered good things, only knew that the good things she


    encountered were sugar-coated bullets.


    "Winwin, four years ago..."


    Leo understood the meaning in Winnie¡¯s words. Thinking of those things she encountered, Leo was


    heartache. Hearing Winnie¡¯s words, he was unbearable.


    He wanted to say sorry for what happened four years ago, but Winnie did not give him a chance.


    "Leo, whatever happened four years ago has passed and I don''t want to mention it. If you really want to


    continue this rtionship as a friend, I am ok with it."


    Winnie forced herself to speak gently. What happened four years ago was not that she did not want to


    bring it up again. Just mentioning it once was equal to peeling off the blood scab of her wound again.


    She did not want to bear the repeated pain.


    Winnie understood that if Leo would hurt her again, it was the destiny that she could not avoid.


    Even if she and Leo were not friends, Leo and Penny would not spare her.


    Now she just took a bet, in case Leo was not scheming, she could have a friend.


    "Ok, let¡¯s cook."


    Leo forced out a smile.


    The fact that Winnie did not want to mention what had happened four years ago proved that she did not


    move on. It proved that she was still resentful of him. She had no others choice but be friends with him.


    Leo understood it, but he could do nothing about it. He could only tell himself to be patient and take


    time. Only Winnie forgave him, he could say that he loved her.

 Chapter 50 As Her Husband

    Chapter 50 As Her Husband


    They cooked fast and the dinner was ready in no time.


    There were a lot of food and it was an extravagance for three.


    "There are a lot of good, we can¡¯t finish them. If only Uncle and Brother Luke are here."


    Megan said and air was still.


    "Brother has a good meal today, you don''t have to worry him."


    Winnie said.


    What was going on with Megan? She recently always said something she shouldn''t say and often


    mentioned Brian.


    If she did something wrong before, as long as Winnie corrected it, Megan will not make the same


    mistake. But on the problem of Brian, she made mistakes repeatedly and never changed.


    "Mommy..."


    Megan continued, and Winnie quickly interrupted her.


    "Megan, Uncle Leo cooked this for you. It is getting cold, have it."


    She could not lecture her directly, so she could only be in euphemism.


    Fortunately, Megan understood her meaning.


    "Thank you, Uncle, I will have it. Uncle, Mommy, eat."


    Megan said, with her dark eyes turning.


    Uncle Leo was really nice, but she didn''t know why she just liked the cold Uncle Brian.


    The embarrassment was finally lifted. When they had dinner happily, the voice of the door was heard.


    "It must be Uncle and Brother."


    Megan ran out excitedly.


    A few secondster her more excited voice was heard.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, Uncle, you are back. We are having dinner. Come and join us."


    Megan could not restrain her excitement. In the few hours separating with Luke, she felt it was like a


    long day.


    "I''m hungry."


    Luke said excitedly.


    "Hello, Uncle."


    Megan remembered that Mommy had told her that she could not cause trouble to Uncle. Megan had to


    converge her mood and said hello politely.


    "Luke, you are back."


    Winnie came over, and she was happy to see Luke.


    "Auntie, I''m back."


    Luke excitedly threw himself into the arms of Winnie.


    But Brian fixed his eyes on Leo with a dark face.


    When Winnie opened the door, he saw a pair of men''s shoes by the door, which made him angry. After


    knowing that it was Leo, he became furious.


    "Hello, Mr. Be."


    Leo greeted him.


    "Hello."


    Brian had to endure his anger. He couldn''t be rude with children here.


    "Have you had dinner? Would you like to join us?"


    With Leo here, Winnie could not ask Brian to leave, so she could only ask him to stay for dinner, while


    she hoped Brian refused.


    She had seen his cold face and his hidden anger, but she did not care about it. He did that to anyone.


    "Auntie, we haven¡¯t had dinner yet. We are hungry. Let''s eat together."


    Brian was silent. Luke¡¯s stomach was grumbling.


    Luke walked toward the table, and Megan went to Brian, stretched out a small hand to hold his warm


    hand.


    "Uncle,e in and eat together. If you don''t eat, you will be hungry, and you''ll get sick."


    Megan¡¯s eyes were sincere with expectation.


    Brian could not refuse to this soft sweet voice, so he chose to stay.


    He squatted down, kissed Megan''s little cheek, picked her up and walked toward the dining table.


    Winnie took a deep breath and turned around. She found Leo was speechless too.


    She whispered.


    "Sorry."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, it is lively."


    It was true that it was lively with many people, but he did not want Brian to be here, but he could not


    say that out.


    Together, Winnie and Leo walked to the table, where the others had already sat down.


    "I''ll get the cutlery."


    As Winnie was about to turn around, Leo put his hand on her shoulder.


    "I will take it."


    Leo said considerately. That intimate behavior was caught by Brian, which made him angry.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Winnie thanked him and sat down next to Leo, because Leo was not malicious and he was safer than


    Brian.


    They began to eat, Megan was the first to speak.


    "Brother Luke, is the food delicious?"


    Megan asked innocently.


    "Yes."


    Luke was probably hungry, and he was chewing as he answered.


    "Uncle Leo made them. He said they are Mommy''s favorite food. I think it''s delicious, too."


    Megan said this on purpose absolutely, so that Brian could hear her. Mommy didn''t want her to bother


    him, so she said in euphemism.


    "Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Luke said thank you, while secretly ncing at Brian. He understood Megan''s words, and his Daddy


    must have understood.


    "You''re wee. Eat as much as you like. If you''re hungry, you cane to my house and I''ll cook for


    you."


    Leo said gently.


    "Uncle, you cane every day, we are neighbors. Mommy can''t cook as well as you."


    Megan seemed to say innocently, in fact she was scheming.


    "Megan... Uncle is so busy that he can''t always cook for you. If you think Mommy''s cooking is not good,


    you can learn to cook by yourself."


    Winnie interrupted Megan. What was wrong with this child? How could she use her wisdom in the


    wrong ce?


    "Forget it, let Brother learn to cook, and he cooks for me."


    Megan pushed the burden to Luke.


    Luke thought quickly, afraid that he said something wrong to anger his Daddy.


    "I will cook for you."


    Luke said, while patting Megan''s head tofort her.


    During the whole process, Brian said nothing. He had been eating, but he could not taste the favor of


    the food.


    At the Moment he felt like an outsider, and it was hard to describe how he felt. But he would never


    ept this situation.


    Brian was the fastest one to finish the meal. He put down his chopsticks and got up immediately, with


    smooth movements.


    "Take your time. I''ll go to the room and rest."


    He said a meaningful sentence, and then he turned around and went directly to the bedroom.


    His words made Winnie and Leo embarrassed.


    Leo froze holding chopsticks in his hands. Brian naturally went to the bedroom, had they...Was he too


    After dinner, Leo helped Winnie clean up the mess before leaving.


    It was a hard day for Leo today. Originally he had a happy time with Megan, originally he wanted to


    review the past and cooked for Winnie, but he did not have fun at the table.


    What made him more concerned was that Brian had nevere out of that room since he entered it.


    Winnie asked the two children to the study to do their homework before she went to the bedroom.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, Brian was ying with his phone. When he heard the door open,


    he took a look and continued.


    "Mr. Be, it''s gettingte, why don''t you..."


    Winnie wanted to drive him away.


    "I''m staying here today."


    Brian spoke in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Be, we made a dealst night. You can''t..."


    Winnie retorted.


    "Can''t what?¡±


    Brian interrupted Winnie, threw down the phone, got out of bed and walked to Winnie.


    ¡°It''s my house, and I can stay if I want to. My son is here and I can stay here unconditionally."


    Brian¡¯s dark eyes fixed on Winnie, without blinking.


    "You..."


    Winnie did not dare to look at Brian. Every time she saw his dark eyes, Winnie could not control


    herself.


    "It will affect Megan''s mood, and she would say something to embarrass you. You......"


    Winnie took a step back to make her words clear. Before she could finish her knows, Brian approached


    again.


    "Megan is in a good mood today and will not embarrass me. Again, this is my house and I have free


    ess to it."


    Brian looked at Winnie''s reddish face and raised a undetectable smile.


    "Ok, since the house is yours, I''ll move out tomorrow with two kids."


    Winnie was angry that this man was bullying.


    "Good, if you move out, you won''t have to see your neighbors. I''ll find a house for you tomorrow."


    Brian preferred that. Leo was making coincidence. He wanted to see how his next coincidence would


    work.


    "You can''t do that, you know?"


    Winnie was angry, but she did not know how to refute because Brian was so close to her.


    "What can I do? You don¡¯t want to leave now? Because of Leo? You don¡¯t want me to stay because I


    influence you?"


    Brian suddenly said in a cold voice and his eyes became dark.


    Such Brian instead made Winnie rx.


    "My affair has nothing to do with you, it is my private matter. You can only care the official business."


    Winnie was stubborn and red at Brian angrily.


    "What if I have to care?"


    Asked Brian.


    "Then divorce Penny and be my husband. Otherwise stay away from me, you have no right to care


    about me."


    In a fit of pique, Winnie mentioned it again. But then she regretted it. How embarrassing it was to be


    rejected again, how painful it was to be ridiculed again. She deserved it by saying that.


    Sure enough...


    Brian¡¯s dark eyes became sharp, and they were as cold as a freezing arrow.


    "Winnie, in any respect, you are not qualified to be my wife. In addition to the identity, Penny cannot get


    my feelings, you both are not worthy."


    Brian''s voice was colder. His eyes were like an arrow against her chest, and his voice was an invisible


    force that stabbed that arrow into her heart, causing blood flowed instantly.


    "Because I''m dirty? Because I have a kid? Because I''m lowly? Ok then, don¡¯t mind the affairs between


    me and Leo, he doesn''t despise me."


    Winnie stared at Brian angrily, and then left sadly after that.


    It was understandable that she was not worthy. After all, she had a bad past and now it did not get


    better.


    But what does it mean that Penny was unworthy? Why did he marry her?


    If they were not worthy of his feelings, then who was worthy?

 Chapter 51 Pennys congratulations

    Chapter 51 Penny''s congrattions


    Brian found Winnie a bigger house with better conditions, but Winnie was angry with Brian, so she


    refused to leave.


    She had to stay with Leo. She would rather fall into Leo''s trap than be controlled by Brian.


    Brian had no choice but move to Winnie''s house with the reason that he missed his son and had to


    take care of his son.


    Brian had not gone home for several days. Penny sent someone to follow him and knew that he was


    living in Winnie''s house.


    Penny was angry about that and had a sense of crisis. If it went on like that, she would lose Brian


    sooner orter.


    Penny could not sit still and did nothing. She went to thepany and nned to have a talk with


    Brian.


    Penny came to the thirty floor and saw a familiar figure that made her feel sick after she walked out of


    the elevator. She was Winnie. Penny knew it was her even she became dust.


    As she was to n to say sarcastic words to her, she found that Winnie went into an office, which


    made Penny have doubts.


    Penny did not continue to catch up with Winnie, but came to the secretary''s office.


    She looked around and found others were there except ra. This was exactly what Penny wished.


    ra was Brian''s most loyal subordinates. It was difficult to get information from her.


    Penny said arrogantly.


    "Why did Winnie get into the next office?"


    "You are here, Mrs. Be. That is Winnie''s office."


    The secretary said with ttery.


    "Her office? Isn''t she at the mobile phone branch?"


    Penny''s voice became distinctly shrill.


    "Winnie is not a member of the mobile phone branch now, but a software engineer at the headquarters


    of the Be Group. All of the software development is managed by Winnie."


    The secretary knew that she had said too much, but she did not dare to offend Mrs. Be, or she


    would lose her job.


    "She''s one of the Be Group?¡±


    Penny asked with doubts. Her eyes became sharp and she involuntarily wrinkled eyebrow.


    Penny thought Winnie did not have that ability, she must get that position relying on Brian.


    The Be Group had many branches involving in many industries. Software would be used in many


    areas. Winnie¡¯s position was extraordinary. She was so young that absolutely she had no that strength.


    ¡°Yes, are you here to see Mr. Be?¡±


    The secretary changed the topic. If she kept talking, even if Penny did not fire her, Brian would not


    forgive her.


    "Yes."


    Penny said and turned. The secretary called her at this moment.


    "Mrs. Be, president is at work and said no one is allowed to disturb him."


    The secretary found Penny was angry, but she had no choice. The president''s order could not be


    disobeyed. Now she could only pray that ra woulde back soon or she would be in trouble.


    The secretary went on cautiously.


    "Mrs. Be, I''ll take you to the lounge. I''ll tell you right after the meeting."


    "How dare you stop me? But don¡¯t worry, I forgive you."


    Penny¡¯s unexpected behaviors made the secretary sigh of relief.


    Instead of going to the lounge, Penny went to Winnie''s office.


    No knocking, she pushed the door open.


    "Oh, nice office, it is almost as good as my husband''s. Winnie, you have a good life in thepany."


    The door was still ajar and a shrill voice was heard.


    Winnie just began to work, but was disturbed by Penny. She was angry.


    "What are you doing here? Are you in the wrong office?"


    Winnie endured it, after all, it was close to Brian''s office, and there were secretaries outside. She did


    not want to quarrel with Penny.


    "No, I came to see you. Congrattions on your promotion."


    Penny paused for a moment, and resumed her acerbity.


    "Not bad, Winnie. It''s not long since you came back. You now work at the Be Group as a senior


    manager. It seemed you are scheming.¡±


    "What do you want? I''m not getting paid for nothing. I have work to do."


    Winnie said indifferently, she had been used to the mean Penny.


    "Hum..."


    Penny snorted. She was dissatisfied that she failed to make Winnie angry.


    Penny continued to sneer.


    "Winnie, I have warned you many times, but you got a good job, and get my husband to your house. I


    underestimated your ability to seduce men."


    Winnie did not diss her, but stared at Penny coldly with disdain in her eyes.


    A momentter, she spoke.


    "I got the job with my ability. Don''t mix business with personal affairs. Your husband appreciates my


    ability and believes that I can bring more money to the Be Group, so he gave me such a superior


    working environment. If you nder my job, you''re belittling your husband. If you feel dissatisfied about


    that, talk to your husband."


    Winnie''s lukewarm voice showed that she would not yield to Penny.


    "Winnie..."


    "I''m not finished yet. Please be patient."


    Winnie interrupted Penny.


    "Your husband does live with me, but I don''t know how you found out. Your husband told you so


    himself? Or you followed your husband or me?"


    "Whichever it may be, now that you know it, it is necessary to tell you. Tell your husband to keep him


    out of my life and bring him home if you can. I will thank you."


    After that, Winnie continued to look down at the file and considered Penny as a transparent person.


    However, her sarcastic words hurt Penny''s self-esteem and made her angry.


    "Winnie, don¡¯t me me be rude. Listen, from now on, you are my worst enemy, and I will hate you for


    the rest of my life."


    Penny dered war angrily, and her scarlet eyes showed her hatred.


    She did not go on, but left with hatred.


    Penny adjusted her mood in the lounge before walking into Brian''s office. She would give thest


    chance to Winnie and Brian, if they were ying her as a fool, she would not endure it.


    "Why are you here? I don¡¯t need you to send me clothes?"


    Brian¡¯s voice was cold as usual.


    "I have something to tell you."


    At this moment, Penny had a soft attitude, which waspletely different from she was just now.


    "Say it, then. I haven''t got much time."


    Brian was still cold, burying his head in theputer without looking up to Penny.


    The disdain hurt Penny. If it were Winnie standing in front of him, he would not be this cold.


    "Brian, you haven''t been home for a long time, and there are rumor in thepany. It is not good to


    both of us. Although we were married by covenant, outsiders didn''t know it. You live in Winnie¡¯s


    house..."


    ¡°I need no one to direct me, and I warned you not to meddle in my private affairs. If you are not


    satisfied, we can terminate our contract early."


    Brian raised his head with a frown and looked at Penny angrily.


    ¡°Brian, I don''t mean to interfere with you. Winnie is not a good woman, and now she is more sinister


    than she was that year. You will kill your career if you get involved."


    Penny¡¯s feeling was hurt by Brian¡¯s mean words, but she did not want to give up like this.


    ¡°She''s not a good woman. Who is?¡±


    Asked Brian.


    "Well...... I''m just reminding you."


    Penny was speechless. Looking at Brian like this, if she ndered Winnie, it was just getting herself


    into trouble. It seemed that Brian had been obsessed with Winnie.


    "For thest time, I don''t need you to remind me. If you want to continue to be Mrs. Be, you better


    be quiet, and if you make any trouble, you will break our contract and you will know the consequence."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian continued to look at the data on theputer and then told her to go out.


    "I have to work. Don''te here for nothing."


    Brian''s indifferent words destroyed Penny''sst glimmer of hope. Since Winnie and Brian refused to


    give up, she could only do something about it.


    Although Winnie and Brian lived together, they didn''t share a room and did not go to work in the same


    car. Winnie got off work on time every day and picked up her children from kindergarten.


    But Brian''s time was not fixed, sometimes he would bete from party, sometimes he would work


    overtime.


    It was the first time they got off work together.


    Winnie walked out of the elevator and walked toward the parking lot. Brian walked out of the


    president''s exclusive elevator. When they met each other, Winnie was indifferent.


    "Get in the car and go get the kids together."


    Brian said coldly.


    "I''ll drive by myself, and you can do whatever you need."


    Winnie continued to move forward. Now there were rumor circting in thepany, she did not want


    to hear that and did not wanted to be misunderstood.


    "I said get in my car."


    Brian stood in front of her domineeringly, blocking her way.


    At this time, an employee came down and just passed by. She greeted Brian and Winnie with


    embarrassment.


    "Hello, Mr. Be, Winnie."


    The staff said hello and left in a hurry. Her behavior made Winnie speechless. The look and the


    murmur seemed to be directed at her.


    "Mr. Be, this is thepany. People will see that."


    After that, Winnie took a deep and signed.


    "So get in the car now, there will be more people here soon."


    Brian did not care about others. He just did what he wanted to do and would insist on it.


    "You..."


    As Winnie was about to continue her argument, several more employees got off the elevator. Winnie


    stared at Brian and got in his car reluctantly.


    Brian told the driver to take Winnie''s car and he drove the car himself.

 Chapter 52 Brian is Injured

    Chapter 52 Brian is Injured


    The car left the underground parking lot under the gaze of thepany''s employees. Winnie in the car


    was angry when she looked back to find the employees whispering.


    "Brian, you cannot do this, how can I establish prestige in thepany? They will spread gossip on my


    back."


    Winnie said with dissatisfaction. She wanted to solve the current situation, but found that she could do


    nothing.


    "You think too much, no one talk about you. Even if they do, they''re right."


    Brian said in a low voice. She could ept what he said expect for thest sentence.


    "What do you mean? I deserve it, right?"


    Winnie said angrily. Since Brian knew it, why he embarrassed her?


    "You on my bed, and you attentively take care of my child. No one would not believe that you have no


    ulterior motive. Since you have done that, don¡¯t me others judge you."


    Brian''s words were colder and made her felt heartache.


    "We are willing to do so, why is it my fault? I like to be with Luke because I have an ulterior motive?


    Brian, did your wife brainwash you again? Come on, if you have anyints against me, tell me, I''ll


    change."


    Winnie said and mentioned Penny inadvertently. It seemed that her feud with Penny would never end


    because of this man.


    "You knew she came?"


    Asked Brian.


    "How could I not know? She came to my office to warn me."


    Winnie could not bear it anymore. If there was no concern, she would never appear in front of this man


    again and would walk far away.


    "You can ignore her, or you can confront her. Settle the scores by yourself."


    Brian said coldly, but his heart was insidious.


    He warned Penny not to make trouble for Winnie, but Penny did not seem to take his words seriously.


    "Did I tell you to fix it? Of course you speak for your wife. What can I expect from you? Well, stop here,


    I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore."


    Winnie''s anger had no ce to vent. If it went on like this, she would die out of anger.


    "You want to talk to Leo?"


    "Yes, so?"


    Winnie said provocatively. Now it seemed that Leo was a hundred times better than Brian, at least he


    would not make her angry.


    There was a sudden brake. Winnie mmed into the beam of the passenger seat.


    Winnie clutched her aching forehead. She felt nk and dizzy.


    Brian was nervous and quickly pulled over the car.


    "Let me see."


    Brian pulled Winnie over with concern, but Winnie shook him away.


    "Go away, you don''t care."


    "Are you satisfied now? You avenged your wife? You insisted on making me get into your car to


    humiliate me? You did this to warn me to stay away from your wife?"


    "Don''t you think you''re being childish? Give me a direct warning, or kill me. Why use such a dirty trick?"


    Winnie loudly rebuked Brian, enduring the pain and vertigo.


    After that, her hand covering the forehead was pulled down by Brian. Seeing that swelling


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    protuberance, Brian frowned and his heart tightened.


    Just now he was angry and did not think about the consequences. If he knew it would hurt Winnie, he


    would never do so.


    The next second Brian let go Winnie''s hand, got out of the car and went to the trunk to get the medicine


    box. By the time he got back with medical box, Winnie had already got off the car.


    "It''s life-threatening to ride in your car. I''ll take a taxi to pick up the kids."


    Winnie said and went straight forward. Brian followed closely to stop her.


    "Stop that now, it''s hard to get a taxi at this time."


    Brian persuaded her but his strong tone was not epted by Winnie.


    Without saying a word, she shook off Brian''s hand forcefully, but stepped back to the middle of the road


    because of her unsteady weight. At this time, a car rushed up and the driver stepped on the brakes


    when he saw Winnie.


    The sound of braking woke up Brian. He rushed to Winnie without regard for his own safety. They both


    fell to the ground.


    And then the speeding vehicle suddenly turned the direction and avoided them.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Brian asked with concern.


    "I..."


    Winnie didn''t realize what had happened, so she didn''t fear. At the moment, she was dumb because


    she saw worry in Brian''s eyes and concern on his face.


    "Did you get hurt? Why don''t you talk?"


    Brian once again confirmed if she was all right and felt more worried.


    "I''m fine."


    Winnie recovered and tried to get up. She felt pain in her forearm, but it was tolerable.


    Brian helped her up and examined her carefully, and found there was blood on her forearm.


    "You are injured, let¡¯s go to the hospital."


    Brian pulled Winnie toward the car. But he moved, he felt pain in his ankle. Brian staggered. The driver


    found that in time and help him.


    "Are you all right, Sir? I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "We''ll go to the hospital ourselves."


    Brian said coldly. Now he just wanted to confirm whether Winnie hurt.


    "Sir, you didn''t hit us. We''ll go to the hospital ourselves."


    Winnie refused the driver''s offer. Then she began to worry about Brian.


    "Well, can you walk?


    "Yes."


    Brian gritted his teeth out of pain, but he still endured it.


    Winnie did not continue to ask, but squatted down to check on him.


    Winnie saw that Brian''s ankle was swollen and her heart was tense.


    "Go to the hospital now."


    Winnie''s face changed and her voice was uneven.


    With that, she helped Brian to the car. After a few words with the driver, Winnie quickly got in the car


    and drove straight to the hospital.


    And across the road, in a ck Mercedes, Penny looked at all this with anger, and her hatred soared


    more crazily.


    For Winnie, Brian was regardless of his safety. He was injured, but he was still concerned about


    Winnie. She had been married to Brian for four years, and Brian did not do anything for her.


    Penny stepped on the elerator and left angrily. She would like to see how many times Winnie can


    avoid such ident.


    Brian called the hospital and doctors on the way to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, they


    were picked up and sent directly to the VIP emergency room.


    The doctor in charge was a doctor with the same age as Brian. He was tall and handsome, but his


    temperament waspletely different from Brian''s. He was not cold but sunny.


    The doctor looked Winnie up and down recklessly. He was surprised but then he frowned.


    "Miss, haven''t we met somewhere before?"


    Instead of checking on her, the doctor chatted with a female patient, which puzzled Winnie.


    "I..."


    As Winnie was about to reply, Brian spoke in a cold voice.


    "That''s a cliche. Check on her."


    Brian sat on the bed looked at the doctor coldly.


    "She was hurt? Where are you hurt, beauty?"


    The doctor''s tone was defiant, and there was a smirk in his eyes. And Brian¡¯s eyes were sharp enough


    to puncture the doctor.


    Winnie thought that Brian was going to lose his temper and hurried to relieve the atmosphere.


    "Doctor, he may say some appropriate words because of the pain in his leg. Please forgive him. I am


    not hurt, his foot hurt..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him."


    Brian interrupted Winnie coldly. This silly woman was fooled and she knew nothing about it.


    Brian looked at the doctor and said in a cold voice.


    "Kevin Burns, if you don''t want to die in my hand, check on her now, or I will dismantle your hospital."


    "Be quiet, be quiet. Dismantling the hospital is trifle, but it is a big deal to frighten this beauty."


    The doctor called Kevin Burns said and bent down to touch Brian.


    "Excuse me, who is thisdy? You''re dismantling your own hospital for her?"


    "Kevin Burns..."


    Brian was furious.


    "Ok, ok, I check on her first, you can answer my questionter."


    Kevin Burns knew that he angered Brian, so he quickly came to Winnie and began to check on her.


    "What''s wrong, beauty?"


    "Not me, it is him. Doctor, you are mistaken."


    Winnie was confused by the two men''s dialogue. What did he mean by his hospital? Were they ying


    a game of words?


    And did Brian know this doctor? Did he oftene here? Why did he know his name?


    "He asked me to check on you first, and if I don''t, it will be me suffer. For my own safety and for the


    patients who are waiting for me..."


    "Kevin Burns..."


    Brian once again warned coldly, Kevin Burns quickly stopped.


    "See, beauty? Please cooperate with me."


    Kevin Burns continued his checking.


    "I¡­ I don''t hurt. Just a scratch on the arm."


    Winnie knew she could not refuse and in order to let Brian take the examination as soon as possible,


    she cooperated with Kevin Burns.


    Kevin Burns examined it carefully.


    "No problem. It''s just a skin wound. Let the nurse disinfect you, it does not need dressing."


    Kevin Burns said. A nurse came to Winnie, but Winnie refused.


    "I will do thatter. Doctor, please check on him."


    Winnie''s tone showed that she was worried.


    "Oh, I envy that!¡±


    Kevin Burns said suddenly, which confused Winnie. But Brian understood what Kevin Burns meant.


    "Cut the crap."


    Maybe knowing that Winnie was okay, Brian''s tone was less urgent.


    "Well, well, I won''t talk. I''m going to check on you now."


    Kevin Burns finally got serious and began to check on Brian.

 Chapter 53 Mommy is not a Bad Woman

    Chapter 53 Mommy is not a Bad Woman


    Brian did not break any bones but suffered serious bruises. The doctor told him that he must rest and


    cannot move.


    They tossed about in the hospital. As they got home, the kids had been picked up by Daenerys.


    Seeing that Brian jumping with one foot, the kids were worried.


    "What''s wrong with you, Uncle?¡±


    "Does your foot hurt, Daddy?"


    Asked the two children together.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Brian said in a low voice.


    "Uncle, are you injured? Does it hurt?"


    To Brian¡¯s surprise, Megan cried for that. But Brian inexplicably felt warm by that.


    "Megan, don''t cry, I am fine."


    Brianforted Megan and his eyes became less cold.


    "I feel distressed about it, you must be in pain."


    Megan sobbed and felt tense looking at Brian''s injured ankle.


    It made Winnie feel depressed, even Daenerys was moved.


    Daenerys walked up to Brian and asked.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    She met Brian several times, but they did not have deepmunication. If he were not Luke''s father,


    she would not contact such a cold man.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I am fine."


    It was indifferent tone, which made Daenerys tremble all over.


    "Winwin, I have a client to meet, I am leaving."


    After Daenerys left, Winnie began to take care of Brian.


    She helped Brian to sit on the sofa and took good care of him.


    ¡°Put your feet on the sofa. The doctor said it should not stay in the air for too long.¡±


    Winnie was about to help, but Megan moved ahead of her.


    "I can take care of Uncle, Mommy."


    Megan''s small face was still red because she cried just now.


    "Ok. Be careful and don¡¯t hurt Uncle."


    Winnie did not deprive the child¡¯s love, got up and let Megan do it.


    "Mommy, I won''t hurt Uncle, because I will hurt if he hurts."


    While saying, Megan squatted down to help.


    Rather than that Megan carried Brian''s foot onto the sofa, he put them up by himself.


    "Thank you, Megan."


    Winnie was surprised that Brian, such a proud and cold man, said thank you. It was his foot that hurt.


    Did his head hurt too?


    "You''re wee, Uncle. As long as you don''t feel pain, I can offer my help."


    Megan said softy, which made Brian''s heart feel warm.


    "Megan, take good care of Uncle, I will get the dinner ready."


    Winnie could not bear to see that. She felt that she wasmitting a crime and she would find an


    excuse to leave the sad scene.


    "Wait a minute."


    Brian stopped Winnie, and then said to Luke.


    "Luke, go and bring the medicine box."


    After receiving themand, Luke quickly ran to get it, and then put the medicine box on the side of


    Brian.


    "Come here."


    Brianmanded, looking at Winnie.


    Winnie had almost known what Brian wanted, but he stood there without making any response.


    However, Brian did not wait patiently. He reached out to drag Winnie to his side and sit down.


    He opened the medicine box to find disinfectant and a cotton swab to start disinfecting Winnie''s


    forearm.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Winnie said, Brian¡¯s concern made her ttered but she could not ept it.


    She remembered what Brian said on the way to get off work. That was his truth face to her.


    "Don''t move."


    Brian was dominious and did not allow Winnie to withdraw her arm.


    Winnie tried several times, but she failed and had to obey.


    "Why is there a scar?"


    Brian inadvertently saw a small scar on the edge of Winnie''s injury. Although it was not big or deep,


    Brian thought it was an eyespot.


    Winnie looked over her arm and knew what Brian was referring to. It reminded her of the moment she


    was pushed down four years ago.


    She was angry about that but she did not show it.


    "A hateful man pushed me and I got injured."


    Brian was the hateful man four years ago. She begged him when she was helpless, but he turned her


    down. He did not change, he was still cold. It was not expected that she would meet him again.


    "me yourself, if you didn''t... if you didn''t get touch with a man, you would not be hurt by a man."


    Brian said in a could voice. Realize that the two children were there, he did not say she was a cheater.


    When he thought that she had cheated many men and got touched with many men, he felt an impulse


    to kill them. This impulse always swallowed him.


    "Yes, I deserve it. So every scar on my body is a punishment for something I did wrong."


    Winnie said, only by saying so, Brian would not continue to argue with her.


    "Mommy didn''t."


    Megan suddenly spoke.


    She understood the conversation between Mammy and Uncle, and she knew what they meant by


    "man."


    Megan continued.


    "Don''t say that about Mommy, Uncle. I''ve been living with my aunt and grandmother since I was born.


    Mommy......"


    "Megan Chambers......"


    Winnie knew what Megan was trying to say, and she knew she would not allow anyone to denigrate her


    mother. But Megan was exining to Brian. In Brian''s view, as long as others said a word for her, it


    would be her n. Why should she give Brian an opportunity to humiliate her?


    Winnie warned Megan in a low voice, but Megan did not want to stop. She could do anything as her


    Mommy said, but now she had to protect her Mommy.


    "Uncle, Mommy is not a bad woman. She hasn''t had a man around since I was born. You are the first


    man to kiss Mommy. You can¡¯t say that, Uncle."


    Megan¡¯s face had an unyielding stubbornness like Winnie, which made Brian stunned.


    Brian stopped his move and did not know what to say. He just looked at Winnie coldly.


    "Don''t look at me. I have the same thought."


    Winnie said indifferently, but she was nervous.


    Brian must have thought that she had nned what Megan said in advance, and since he thought so,


    she had nothing to exin.


    "Uncle, we are a family of four people living together. I have always wanted a Daddy to protect Mommy


    from being bullied. I understand you don¡¯t want to be my Daddy, but please don''t bully Mommy."


    Megan continued. She said without fear.


    But when she was protecting her Mommy, Uncle felt annoyed.


    "Stop talking, Megan. I can take care of myself."


    Winnie pulled back her arm and got up directly.


    She knew Megan¡¯s character very well. She was just a girl, but she was stubborn and unyielding.


    Now Winnie understood that half of Megan was like her and the other half was like her father.


    "Megan, Uncle saved mommy today, uncle did not bully mommy. Why don''t you take care of Uncle, and


    I will cook."


    Winnie reminded Megan. No matter what Brian had done before, no matter how Brian despised her in


    the heart, but after all, he saved her.


    Whether she or Megan knew they should be thankful.


    "All right, Mommy."


    Megan could only do what Mommy said.


    Winnie went to cook and Luke followed her.


    "Auntie, I help you cook dinner. You got injury, and I want to help you."


    Luke said sensibly, which was different with Megan who was aggressive.


    "Ok."


    They went to the kitchen and Winnie began to cook rice.


    She did not need Luke to help but taught him how to cook.


    "First wash the rice, then put it in the rice cooker and press the cook button."


    "Auntie, did what Daddy said just now make you angry?"


    Luke''s mind was not on the cooking. He came to the kitchen notpletely to help Winnie, but wanted


    to say sorry for Daddy.


    "No, he saved me. How can I be angry?"


    Winnie squatted down, put her hands gently on the shoulders of Luke, and then said softly.


    "Luke, your Daddy is the leader, he is prestige and domineering. He has so many people to manage


    and he can''t seed if he''s too weak."


    "When you grow up, you will inherit his business. Although you cannot bepletely indifferent like


    him, you must be strong and tough."


    Winnie took this opportunity to enlighten him, because Luke was tortured by Penny and he only knew


    to apologize and dared not express his own ideas, which gradually lost his opinions on things.


    This was not good for the growth of children, especially boys, especially Luke who was ced high


    hopes.


    "Auntie, I''ll do as you said. I''ll be strong and tough. I will make myself strong and then I will protect


    you."


    Luke had been wanted to say that to Winnie. Since Daddy could not protect Auntie, he would protect


    her from being bullied.


    "Luke, you are the best. I believe you can do a good job."


    Winnie was pleased to encourage Luke, she believed that he would find his nature.


    From the moment she knew that Luke was her child, Winnie no longer regretted her return. She felt she


    came back in a right time. She still had chance to save him before Penny destroyed him.


    Winnie and Luke were cooking in the kitchen. Megan gave a cup of water to Brian.


    "Uncle, I was not polite just now, please don¡¯t be mad."


    Megan apologized, not feeling she was wrong, but feeling unease. After giving a cup of water to Brian,


    she felt better.


    "Megan, good girl. I am not angry."


    Brian who had been cold and proud could not be cold when he faced Megan.

 Chapter 54 The Woman on the Phone

    Chapter 54 The Woman on the Phone


    Brian heard every word that Megan said. If it was a show, she could not y so real without rehearsal.


    What happened today was an ident. It happened suddenly and Winnie had no time to let her child


    help her. So what she said was true?


    The idea suddenly urred to Brian, but the next moment he dismissed it. It was possible that Megan


    did not know anything about Winnie.


    Yes, Brian was sure. Megan did not know that.


    "Uncle..."


    Megan wanted to say something and hoped Uncle would not make a hard time to Mommy, but she


    stopped suddenly.


    "What do you want to say?


    "Uncle, if only you could be like Uncle Leo. Uncle Leo talks to Mommy gently, and he was very


    considerate. He cooks for Mommy and helps Mommy take care of me. Most importantly, he never gets


    mad at Mommy."


    Megan stopped here deliberately, took a look at Brian and found he was obviously not happy.


    Megan continued.


    "Uncle, don''t be angry. You''re Mommy''s boss. It''s normal to be angry with Mommy."


    "Uncle, since you have a wife and a family, you don''t want to be my Daddy. What do you think of Uncle


    Leo? He has no family and no wife, so he can be my Daddy."


    Megan stopped again and looked at Brian with inquiring eyes.


    A momentter.


    "If Mommy is with Uncle Leo, Mommy won''t have to work to earn money and won''t be scolded by you.


    She just needs to stay at home. Uncle Leo will make money."


    Megan said proudly, not because she came up with a good idea, but because Brian''s expression


    became more and more strange.


    "That''s a great idea. I''ll tell Mommy."


    Megan ran immediately to the kitchen, and Brian was silent with a cold face.


    He heard what Megan said. He did not give any answer to the child because he was afraid of hurting


    her heart again. Because he could not be with Winne, so he could not give any promise.


    But at the thought that Winnie was really with Leo, he felt annoyed.


    After dinner, Brian went back to the bedroom. He couldn''t go to work in his present condition, so he had


    to arrange his work.


    After Winnie cleared the tableware, arranged the two children to go to the study to do their homework,


    she went to Brian''s room.


    "Mr. Be, I wanted to thank you for saving me today."


    Anyway, Winnie thought she should say thank you to him.


    Brian did not say a word but y with the mobile phone, as if he did not hear that.


    Winnie was embarrassed.


    "Mr. Be, have your work arranged?"


    Winnie had to change the topic to ease the embarrassment.


    "Yes."


    Brian answered indifferently.


    "I will go to work tomorrow, why don¡¯t you go home?"


    Winnie tentatively asked. He needed someone to take care of him, but she did not have the time.


    Brian suddenly stared at Winnie without words.


    "I... If you don''t want to go home, let rae, or Albert."


    "Winnie, you know I was injured because of you. Do you think it is appropriate to do so?"


    Brian asked in angry voice, staring at Winnie.


    "I... I know it''s not, but I have to work tomorrow."


    Winnie was embarrassed. She couldn''te back to take care of Brian.


    "Your work is not that important. I have arranged. You will rest as I rest, until I recover."


    Brian said domineeringly. He had known that Winnie would use work as an excuse to keep a distance


    with him, so he arranged it in advance


    "Since you said so, I''ll rest."


    Winnie had no choice but to stay at home to take care of him, as Brian had arranged.


    "I''ll get the water. You should take your medicine."


    Winnie turned to go out. When she came back, Brian was on the phone.


    "Mind your own business and be your doctor."


    Brian said coldly. Winnie guessed it was the doctor called Kevin Burns.


    Winnie put down the water, found the medicine, and prepared the medicine as the doctor''s advice.


    Brian put down the phone, took the medicine handed over by Winnie, and took it in.


    "You know the doctor?"


    Winnie asked, in order to avoid embarrassment.


    But such a casual question made Brian suddenly look at Winnie.


    "What, looking for new target?"


    Brian said coldly.


    Winnie became mad and wanted to say dirty word as if she had bit by a dog.


    "Yeah, I''m looking for new targets all the time. If possible, if Kevin Burns is your friend, please introduce


    him to me."


    Winnie felt better by saying so.


    She didn¡¯t want to provoke Brian and didn¡¯t want to provoke Penny. She just wanted to work hard and


    lead a quiet life, as well as watched the children grow up.


    However, Brian did not let her have a quiet life, always reminding her that she was a cheater and that


    she was a disgusting woman.


    "I have not seen so shameless woman as you. Winnie, you child is big now, aren¡¯t you afraid it brings


    shame on the child?"


    Brian said with anger in his eyes.


    "I knew you''d never seen a woman as shameless as me, so I''ll show you. Mr. Be..."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up..."


    Brian shouted angrily as he reached out and dragged Winnie to the bed, and then rode on her.


    His foot was hurt, but there was no problem to punish her.


    Winnie was pressed under his body, suddenly feeling difficulty in breathing and her heart beat faster.


    She hated to have close contact with this man, but every time inexplicably she would be out of control.


    "Get up, the children wille in."


    Winnie put her hands against Brian''s chest, preventing him froming any closer.


    "None of those new targets you''re after has more money than me."


    Brian angrily said.


    It had been a long time he had not been so close to this woman, Brian could not control his hormones.


    He couldn''t figure out why he wanted to conquer this woman.


    "This is my personal affair, and I don''t want to discuss it with you. Mr. Be, you promised me to


    respect me, but you..."


    "I didn''t."


    Brian denied it.


    ¡°You did. When you refused to divorce, refused me to be your wife, you promised me.¡±


    Winnie did not dare to vent her anger, afraid that Brian lost reason and released his desire.


    "Hum..."


    Brian show contempt in his eyes.


    "Your still have your ambition? Winnie, do you need me to warn you again?"


    "No, I know I don''t deserve it. But I will never be any man''s woman."


    Winnie''s voice was not big, but firm. There was challenge in her eyes to Brian.


    It seemed that she could not be low-key. In the face of that, she had no idea how to deal with it.


    No matter what she said or did, Brian could find fault with her. She was a bad woman in Brian¡¯s eyes


    and she had no chance to change that.


    "I..."


    Brian was about to warn her, the phone rang.


    Brian did not see the caller ID but directly picked up the phone because he was angry.


    "What is it?¡±


    As Brian said angrily, he was staring at Winnie.


    "What''s wrong, Brian? Am I bothering you?"


    A woman''s voice was soft on the other end of the phone.


    Winnie heard it clearly. The sound was as sweet as honey. There was like magic in it with fear and


    grievances, which made people distressed to hear that.


    Brian changed greatly.


    His face suddenly rxed, and his cold eyes became warm as if there was sunshine. And he seemed


    to dodge.


    Dodge? Winnie thought intently, why did he dodge?


    "No, it didn''t bother me. Are you up? Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Brian¡¯s tone made Winnie stunned.


    It was so sweet, so sexy, so mellow, so manly, and most of all, caring, loving.


    Was this the man Brian she knew? Was he Brian who had been cold all the time?


    Winnie involuntarily became upset. How many good deeds she had to do to exchange for Brian¡¯s


    gentle attitude?


    It would be realized until the day she died, because she wasn''t the woman on the phone.


    Winnie suddenly felt grieved. This man pressed her under his body, but he was on the phone with


    another woman.


    Winnie endured it and felt her heart hurt.


    She pushed Brian down with force and then left angrily.


    Winnie went back to her room and lied on the bed. She could not calm down.


    She kept wondering who the woman on the phone was. What rtionship was it with Brian?


    That woman''s address to Brian was intimate. They must not be families, then there was only one


    possibility ¨C she was his girlfriend.


    Winnie remembered she identally heard Brian on the phone like this several times before. It was not


    difficult to know that it was the same person.


    It seemed that Brian loved a woman deeply. That was why he said that neither she nor Penny were


    worthy of being his wife.


    Winnie felt breathing difficult at the thought of that.


    Finally she went downstairs to take a walk.


    Walking in the night, she stretched out to touch the green nts in themunity, but she was still


    thinking of Brian¡¯s gentle eyes.


    That woman was lucky, making that cold and proud man be sunshine for her.


    Winnie gratuitously envied that woman for she made the cold Brian only be gentle to her.


    "Winwin, why are you alone? Where are the kids?"


    Leo unexpectedly appeared in front of Winnie, which stunned Winnie.


    "They are upstairs doing their homework. Ie down and get some air. Have you juste back


    from work?"


    Winnie asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I just finished an important meeting."


    "Let''s go and sit in the pavilion for a while."


    Leo invited Winnie and did not want to miss the opportunity for two people to get along alone.


    "Ok."


    Winnie did not refuse, but inexplicably followed Leo to the pavilion.

 Chapter 55 Historic Moment

    Chapter 55 Historic Moment


    "Winwin, why has Luke been living here?"


    As Winnie sat on the chair, Leo asked. He had a lot of questions, but he had no chance and did not


    know whether it was appropriate to ask.


    "They study in the same kindergarten and they really hit it off and like to y together, so he lives with


    us."


    Winnie found an excuse.


    She was not surprised that Leo asked this question, because others might not understand why Luke


    lived with her.


    "I...What is your rtionship with Mr. Be?"


    Leo asked, but he was nervous, for fear that Winnie gave the answer he did not want to hear.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie frowned with her long eyshes trembling, and then she raised a bitter smile.


    "Nothing, boss, employee, that''s all."


    Winnie said and then sighed, trying to rx herself, but found that her heart was tight.


    She had nothing to do with Brian. He belittled her and would not treat her sincerely.


    Winnie''s words made Leo breathe a sigh of relief, but what he saw on Winnie''s face was nk.


    "Did Penny get you into trouble?"


    Leo asked, guessing Winnie''s sadness was rted to Penny.


    ¡°She came to me more than once, and I don''t know why she did that. She did so four years ago, and


    now..."


    Winnie mentioned things happened four years ago angrily started talking about, and then she stopped.


    She forgot that she was talking to Leo, who was one of the protagonists.


    "Forget it. It''s all over. I can understand that Penny makes trouble for me. After all, anyone would be


    suspicious since Brian is here."


    "Winwin, four years ago..."


    Speaking of things four years ago, Leo was to apologize, but Winnie did not give him a chance.


    "Don''t mention it again. It was my darkest time. I don''t want to mention it."


    She felt hurt once it was mentioned, she did not dare or want to recall it.


    At that time, Leo and Penny dealt with her together, and not it was Penny and Brian made a hard time


    to. She could not provoke one of them.


    "Ok."


    Leo stopped immediately when he saw Winnie was upset.


    "Winwin, since you have nothing to do with Brian, it''s best to keep a distance from him. This is the only


    way to keep Penny from keeping an eye on you."


    Leo reminded her. He knew Penny was insidious, and she was so when they broke up. He was afraid


    that Winnie such a nice person would be framed by her.


    "I know, I want to stay away from him too, but I failed. Leo, thank you for your reminding. I gotta go, the


    children will be anxious if they don¡¯t see me."


    Winnie did not refuse Leo''s kindness, but she could do nothing.


    With the children involved, it was impossible to escape the mess. All she could do was to ept it. She


    might never have a safe life for the sake of her children.


    Winnie got up to leave, her lonely figure made Leo feel distressed.


    All this was his fault. If he was given a chance, if the time could go back, he must do his best to protect


    Winnie, never let her have such a helpless moment.


    In the next day, Winnie began to take care of Brian. She sent the two children to kindergarten in the


    morning and met Penny downstairs when she was back.


    Winnie knew what Penny wasing for without thinking about it.


    She walked to her and said.


    ¡°Come to warn me again?¡±


    "I am not here for you, but my husband."


    Penny¡¯s face was dark and angry. She became aggressive as she saw Winnie.


    "Oh...ok."


    Winnie did not expect that. Penny did note to her. But there was no surprise, they were husband


    and wife, after all.


    Winnie stepped into the elevator with Penny. They did not speak until the elevator door opened.


    As the moment the elevator door opened, Leo stood at the door of the elevator, and the three people


    were all stunned.


    It was a historic moment, the three men met for the first time after four years. All three were involved,


    but Winnie was the only victim.


    Winnie was the victim, but she was the calmest. Penny panicked and she moved her eyes away soon


    after she saw Leo¡¯s eyes, And as the moment the elevator door opened, as the moment he saw Penny,


    he felt hatred in heart.


    He hated Penny and himself, after all, Winnie got hurt because of his too.


    "You''re going out?¡±


    Winnie stepped out of the elevator and greeted Leo.


    "Yes, I go to work."


    Leo answered Winnie softly and the hatred in eyes disappeared.


    Their insipid conversations made Penney feel tense.


    She walked out of the elevator with Winnie to give way to Leo, but Leo did not move.


    "It''s been a long time, Penny."


    Leo said in a stiffened tone. He needed not show tenderness to Penny.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Penny was guilty, but with her present position she was not to show her timid side. She had to pretend


    she was noble.


    "We should catch up some time."


    Leo meant something, but some words could not said in front of Winnie. He could only endure it.


    "We will see."


    Penny decisively refused. She did not want to talk with Leo and wanted to bury what happened four


    years ago.


    ¡°Ok, Mrs. Be, take your time. Maybe we''ll meet some other time.¡±


    Leo showed a smile of contempt and walked into the elevator.


    Winnie really wanted to take this opportunity to put the things clear, but by doing so, it was she who


    hurt the most.


    Winnie endured it and swallowed everything into her stomach. That she got hurt by one thing was


    enough, why should she mention it again?


    Winnie took Penny to her home and found Brian in the bedroom. He was on the phone with ra to


    arrange work. Winnie closed the bedroom door and went back into the living room.


    "Mr. Be is at work. If you''re not in a hurry, just wait. If you are, go in now."


    "No hurry."


    Penny knew she could not disturb Brian''s work even if she was in hurry.


    She replied while looking around this duplex apartment. The house was almost as big as her vi.


    Brian spent a lot of money on it for such a low woman.


    "I have no idea the Be Group treats its employees so well."


    Winnie said sarcastically with a love voice, afraid that Brian would hear that.


    "I didn''t expect thepany would give such arge apartment to me."


    Of course, Winnie understood the irony in Penny¡¯ words, but she didn''t care, and what could Penny do.


    Winnie continued.


    "The room I just came out of is the master bedroom, where your husband lives. This is my bedroom."


    Winnie pointed to the closed door opposite the master bedroom.


    "This is your husband''s study, where he works when he''s not hurt."


    Winnie paused before continuing.


    "By the way, you know your husband was hurt, right? Otherwise you wouldn''te over."


    Winnie said with irony. She had been suspected that Penny tracking her or tracking Brian, so she


    would know in the first time and then find her to warn her.


    Penny¡¯s eye became cold. She felt annoyed to be seen through.


    She did not say yes or not, because there was no sense. So what if she know? Penny did not care.


    Winnie continued since Penney kept silent.


    ¡°The children''s bedrooms are upstairs, one for each. Their study is also upstairs. Luke is good here,


    you don''t need to worry about him, even though you don''t worry about him at all."


    Speaking of Luke, Winnie''s voice became cold, showing obvious dissatisfaction.


    "Winnie, watch your mouth. Why don''t I worry about my child?"


    Penny refuted, for fear of being seen through her mind


    "The way you worry is special. I am really happy for Luke because you are such a good mother."


    At the thought of Luke''s injury, Winnie wished to give Penny two p now. If it were not for some things


    bound, she would like to punish Penny.


    "Winnie, I do not understand why you are attentive to Luke, if it is because of Brian, you really are


    scheming."


    Penny said. She did not understand that.


    If that was true, Winnie was more scheming than she imagined.


    "I just don¡¯t like your attitude towards Luke, I just like Luke. If I want to get Brian, I don''t need anyone,


    just like you did to steal Leo."


    Winnie mentioned what happened four years ago with hatred in eyes.


    "You..."


    As Penny wanted to talk back, Brian opened the door and jumped out on one foot.


    "Honey, your foot was injured, you should go to the hospital, why are you here?"


    When Penny saw Brian, she immediately changed her attitude, came to Brian and asked with concern.


    "How did you know I was hurt?"


    Brian refused Penny''s help and asked coldly.


    "I..."


    Penny was nervous, aware that she seemed to have said something wrong. Brian¡¯s insight made her


    have a moment of panic.


    "Winwin told me just now."


    Penny was smart and resourceful. Winnie ironically raised the corners of her mouth.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Brian took a look at Winnie and continued to ask Penny.


    "I have something to talk to you. I can¡¯t get through your phone, so I came here."


    Penny was embarrassed to be refused, especially Winnie was present, but in front of Brian, she could


    only endure.


    "What is it?¡±


    Brian still asked coldly, without looking at her.

 Chapter 56 Only One Chance

    Chapter 56 Only One Chance


    Penny looked at Winnie and then at Brian. Then she said.


    "Honey, it is family affair, let¡¯s go inside and talk."


    "Say it right here."


    Brian said impatiently.


    "But..."


    "You talk. I''ll go upstairs."


    Winnie was sensible and left.


    Brian hopped to the sofa and sat down.


    "Say it now, I have work to do."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad invited you to a dinner party at my house."


    Whispered Penny.


    "Do you think I can go in this state? That''s all you''re asking for? Don''t tell me it is an excuse."


    Brian asked in a deep voice with annoy in his eyes.


    "Not now, next weekend. Dad said you are busy, so he tells you in advance."


    Penny calmly said. She had prepared in advance, so she was no panic in the face of Brian''s questions.


    "We''ll see."


    Brian didn''t say no outright because it was part of the contract.


    Penny was disappointed about the answer Brian gave, but she dared not show it.


    "Brian, you are injured and can''t work. You''d better go home and I''ll look after you."


    For Penny, this was a great opportunity to get along with Brian. As long as she took care of him with


    her heard, Brian would found she was good.


    "You go back."


    Brian rejected Penny. He just wanted to be quiet and did not want Penny to y up to him.


    "Brian..."


    Penny begged again, but before she finished her words, Brian looked at her coldly. She could only give


    up.


    "All right, I''ll go back first."


    After Penny walked out of Winnie''s house, she showed ferocious hatred. She once again thought it


    was Winnie''s fault. Before Winnie showed up, he was not as indifferent as now to her.


    She had to get rid of Winnie.


    Penny went to the elevator door as she was thinking. Leo¡¯s voice was heard from behind.


    "Penny."


    Leo called her coldly, with anger in eyes.


    "Leo? Aren''t you at work?"


    Asked Penney, rmed.


    "To put off work for you. Come with me. We need to talk."


    Leo said firmly, and then turned toward his house.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. I have business to do."


    When Penny refused, the elevator door opened and she hurried to go inside.


    "Then I''ll talk to Brian."


    Leo''s words fell in Penny¡¯s ears as the elevator door was about to close. She gritted teeth and had to


    walk out of the elevator.


    When she arrived in Leo¡¯s house, Penny didn''t look around, she was thinking what Leo would ask her


    and how she should answer.


    "You seem to know what I''m trying to say."


    Leo said. He must be indifferent to face such a woman.


    "......"


    Penny did not answer with her eyes dodged. She did not know she would be angry or gentle.


    "You must tell me what happened four years ago, Penny."


    Leo sat on the sofa in a domineering way.


    Penny looked at Leo who was sunny and handsome, she felt nervous.


    "Leo, what I said is the truth. What do you want me to say?"


    Penny¡¯s tone was kind of gentle. Since Leo did not turn against her, she could be able to control


    herself.


    "I asked you to tell me the truth, but you lied to me. You have no courage to face what you have done?"


    Leo¡¯s eyes were sharp and his facial expression was gloomy.


    "What courage are you taking about? What I said is the truth."


    Penny was panic, feeling that Leo had already known about the truth, looking at Leo¡¯s bleak eyes and


    hearing his calm tone.


    But it was her spection, she couldn''t make a hasty admission.


    "Well, Penny, you have but one chance. If you do not cherish it, do not me me.


    Leo''s eyes suddenly became sinister. He got up angrily to see her off.


    "We have no more to talk about. Please go back."


    Penny was worried and puzzled. Did Leo give up like this? It was not like Leo.


    "I want to say something. Now that we''re meeting this way, I''d like to ask you for help. Brian knows


    something about you and me. I hope you won''t mention it again. When we meet, we will just treat each


    other as ordinary friends."


    Penny knew Leo was cooperating with the Be Group recently, so it was inevitable to see Brian.


    And now Brian lived in his next door and they had more opportunities to meet. It was inevitable to talk


    about her.


    Penny had to ask him for help in case of that.


    ¡°Penny, I am a businessman, and we must meet each other. If you don''t provoke Winwin, I will promise


    you that."


    Leo finally knew how shameless Penny was. She did not admit her fault but asked him for help. He


    must have a problem in brain so he believed what she said.


    "Leo, it is not the case. Winnie came back is to make trouble for me. She not only took my son away,


    but also kept Brian at her house. Do you think I can take that?¡±


    Penny obviously was out of control. Winnie again. That was thest name she would like to hear.


    However, these men were obsessed with her and paid for her like a fool.


    "Why did Winniee back to make trouble for you?"


    Brian did not answer but asked a rhetorical question, which stunned Penny.


    "She... She is jealous of me. She wants to steal Brian and cheat him like she did to you."


    Penny framed Winnie without moderation, whichpletely disappointed Leo.


    "I was d to have her cheat me; and if you cheat me, I will make you suffer. You know better than


    anyone whether or not Brian will be cheated. If a man of such intelligence is cheated, he is willing to do


    so."


    "Please leave. I have to work."


    Leo said and walked toward the door, Penny followed him closely.


    "Leo, no matter what, I helped you at that time, if I did not......"


    Penny tried to persuade Leo, but Leo suddenly stopped his pace and shouted sharply.


    "One must not be dirty, Penny. You are thest person to mention what happened four years ago.


    Winwin and I would have been happier than anyone without you."


    Leo red at Penny, with hatred and regret in eyes.


    "......"


    After dinner in the evening, a few people were sitting together in the living room watching TV. The two


    children were talking andughing. Winnie was silent raising the corner of her mouth.


    Brian always looked at Winnie unconsciously.


    Winnie was not the most beautiful woman Brian had ever seen, but she was the most stunning. Her


    facial features were pretty, her temperament was elegant and her figure was impable.


    Her beauty was very unique. She was quiet, intellectual, calm, open-minded and elegant. But the word


    ¡®cheater¡¯ hid it all.


    Brian withdrew his sight, not wanting to be deceived by her pure appearance.


    Winnie noticed Brian that. She felt bitter in heart.


    She did not understand Brian''s intention. If it was to vent anger for Penny, he should not have saved


    her in a moment of crisis. Was it a pleasure for him to see her hit by a car?


    Why did hee to her, if it was not for Penny, if he disliked her to such an extent? Was it just a man''s


    desire to conquer?


    Winnie was in daze and involuntarily moved her eyes from the TV.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking about?"


    Megan said and pulled back Winnie''s free thoughts.


    "Oh, nothing."


    "Mommy. Brother says he wants to take part in Super Brain when he grows up."


    Megan repeated Luke''s words.


    "Well, that''s very nice. I believe that Luke can do that. Since you have a dream, you have put it into


    action, work hard to achieve your dream relying on your own strength. I support you."


    Winnie smiled proudly, as if Luke had realized his dream.


    "I will work hard to realize my dream."


    Luke said with full momentum. As long as Auntie believed in him, he had the strength to move forward.


    "Mommy, I want to participate in it, too."


    Megan said with envy.


    "Ok, work hard too. Megan, although the girl should work hard as the boy, the girl should be quiet and


    steady."


    Winnie said.


    "Ok, Mommy, you do it again."


    Megan seemed to be impatient, but she smiled. Such optimistic and cheerful personality was Brian''s


    favorite.


    Megan walked to Brian and continued.


    "Uncle, Mommy has so much chicken soup for the soul that I can''t even digest it. Almost a bowl every


    day. I feel that if you drink chicken soup, your foot will heal soon."


    Megan said jokingly, wishing to make Brian less cold.


    Fortunately, she seeded, Brian respected her.


    Brian raised the corners of his mouth, gently stroking the naughty Megan.


    Megan and Luke were of twopletely different characters. Brian once wondered why they became


    friends.


    Megan was naughty and lovely, clever and intelligent, sometimes she was stubborn.


    Luke was introversive, not good at expressing himself. Although he was more intelligent than Megan,


    but he looked depressed.


    He became better after meeting Winnie, but he was so when facing Winnie.


    "You smile, Uncle."


    Megan said happily. Brian''s smile was warmer than the sun in Megan¡¯s eyes.


    "Mommy, look, uncle is smiling."


    Megan excitedly told Winnie, Winnie lifted her eyes and happened to see Brian¡¯s eyes.


    The slight radian of the mouth could hardly be called a smile, but it was unprecedented for Brian.


    Even if it was a slight radian, Winnie was in daze.


    That smile was charming, which cause ripples in Winnie¡¯s calm heart.


    Winnie quickly moved away her eyes and tried to calm herself down.


    What was wrong with her? What was wrong with her heart?


    Brian also moved away his eyes. Although he did not know what he looked like with a smile, he felt


    pleased that it made Megan happy.


    But the smile was only for Megan. Winnie should thank Megan for seeing it.

 Chapter 57 What You Think will not Happen

    Chapter 57 What You Think will not Happen


    Megan was obsessed with Brian''s light smile, wishing he could always smile like this.


    "Uncle, you are handsome when you smile, I like it."


    Megan continued. As the doorbell rang, Winnie quickly got up and walked toward the door, followed by


    Luke.


    Winnie looked at the video by the door. It showed an elderly man she did not know.


    ¡°Who do you want to see?¡±


    Winnie asked politely.


    "It is great grandpa, open the door, Auntie."


    The man outside did not answer, but Luke gave the answer.


    But the answer surprised Winnie.


    Great grandpa? Luke''s great grandpa is the chairman of the Be Group, Brian''s grandfather. What


    was he here for?


    Confused, Winnie opened the door and saw that Butler Lowe was with him.


    "Hello!¡±


    Winnie said.


    "Great grandpa!¡±


    Luke said happily.


    Felix caressed Luke''s small head expressionless. Then he calmly walked in.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing here?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Brian was surprised.


    "You''re hurt. Shouldn''t Ie and see you?


    Felix¡¯s voice was cold.


    "Chairman, please sit down."


    Winnie pulled Megan up from her seat and motioned Felix to sit down.


    "Hello, great grandpa."


    Megan made a deep bow and greeted Felix.


    However it affected Felix''s heart unexpectedly.


    He looked at the little girl with a sweet smile that made people love her.


    "Hello, little girl. What your name?"


    Brian''s voice gradually eased.


    "My name is Megan Chambers."


    Megan readily answered.


    "Great grandpa, my families call me Megan. You are my family, you can call me Megan."


    "Megan?"


    Felix recovered. Although this little girl was small, she was adorable.


    "Look."


    Megan raised her right hand, revealing her birthmark on the forearm. Then she went on.


    "Great grandpa, do you think this birthmark look like not like half of a moon? Because of this birthmark,


    my name is Megan."


    Megan said, but it scared Winnie.


    Megan had a birthmark like half a moon, and Luke had a birthmark like gold ingot. Felix took a look at


    Winnie.


    Was it a coincidence? Was there really such a coincidence?


    Winnie was flustered and said.


    "Megan,e to Mommy. Great grandpa is here to visit Uncle, you should not keep talking to him."


    Winnie walked to Megan, took Megan''s hand and stepped back a few steps.


    "Grandpa, I am fine, and I can go to work in two days."


    Brian changed the topic.


    "Go home to rest, why are you here?"


    Felix said in a cold voice with me in his clear eyes.


    Hearing that, Winnie knew why Felix came here, so she said.


    "Megan, Luke, I take you upstairs to y."


    Holding one in each hand, Winnie was to leave, but was stopped by Felix.


    "You stay, Luke takes Megan upstairs."


    Felix was firm. Luke obeyed and Winnie had to turn around.


    After the two children left, Felix asked Winnie to sit down.


    In addition to what Megan said, Winnie could face anything calmly. And now Winnie had been sitting on


    the opposite of Felix.


    "Grandpa..."


    Brian had guessed what Felix wanted to say, and wanted to take his grandfather to the room, but Felix


    waved his hand to stop him.


    "Winnie, you are a software engineer of the Be Group and an employee of Brian. Why does your


    boss live in your house?"


    Felix asked coldly. His resourceful eyes made Winnie meditate.


    It seemed that he didn''te here to see Brian. He came here for her. But if he could put an end to


    Brian''s obsession with her, she would be grateful to this old man.


    Winnie took a look at Brian, and knew he was not going to help, so she could said.


    "He''s hurt because of me. I should take care of him."


    Winnie said softly, taking all the responsibility. The chairman must think that she forced Brian to stay,


    and he would regard her as a bad woman.


    Never mind, he was not the only one.


    "He was hurt for you, and it is Penny who should take care of him, not you. If you feel indebted, you


    can repay it by working hard..."


    Felix''s face grew darker and darker, his tone was cold and clear. However, Brian interrupted his words.


    "Grandpa, she has nothing to do with it. You know my character and no one can tell me what to do. I''m


    the one who wanted to stay here."


    Seeing that his grandfather did not want to give up easily, Brian spoke. If Winnie was targeted by his


    grandfather, her life would be really difficult.


    "Why do you stay here?¡±


    Felix looked at Brian seriously.


    "It''s easy to work here. I have a lot of work to do with her."


    Brian could only say that. He could take responsibility, but if he told the real reason, Winnie was likely


    to leave the city.


    Seeing that his grandfather did not respond, Brian continued.


    "Luke is also here. It''s convenient for me to take care of him."


    "You had never taken care of Luke before. If it is the truth, it is easy."


    Felix paused and continued to say coldly.


    "Butler Lowe, take Little Young Master away, and I will take care of Luke."


    "Yes."


    On receiving the order, Butler Lowe strode upstairs.


    At this time, Winnie panicked and blocked in front of Butler Lowe.


    "No, he can''t go back."


    Winnie said firmly. No one could take Luke away, and she would fight to protect Luke.


    "Chairman, I know what you are worried about, and I can assure you that it will not happen."


    Winnie was smart and knew his intention.


    "Assure what? Be specific."


    Felix said rigorously. His eyes were sharp.


    "Grandpa, this is my business. I can handle it myself. I assure you that what you fear will not happen. A


    woman with no status with a child will not affect me at all."


    Brian said in time. He did not want to hear any guarantee from Winnie. However, his words made


    Winnie''s heart sour.


    Winnie knew she was not good and she did not deserve Brian. What Brian said was the truth, but why


    did he say that in front of others?


    Winnie took a disappointed look at Brian and moved away her cold eyes.


    ¡°I promise you, Chairman, I will not covet him for a penny, I will not dream to be Mr. Be, I will not


    have any rtionship with him above that of a colleague, I will not seduce him, I will not... I will never


    fall in love with him."


    Seeing that Felix was dissatisfied, she had to make a specific promise. But she found her heart was not


    sour but pain.


    "......"


    Brian did not stop Winnie. When he saw her firm and stubborn eyes, he knew that he could not stop


    her even if he said anything.


    But the words of ¡®not falling in love with him¡¯ made him frown.


    "Good, Winnie, That''s what you said. If you fail to keep your words, you''ll see the consequence."


    Felix¡¯s tone eased. Satisfied, he looked at Winnie. He continued after a pause.


    "Since you promised me that, I could let Luke stay, but Brian must go with me."


    His voice was not big but firm.


    Winnie looked at Brian again, looking at his cold eyebrows, his gloomy face and his injured ankle. She


    did not want him to go


    She shouldn''t be like this. She should want him to go. After he left, he could have a peaceful life. There


    must be something wrong with mind, why suddenly she had that thought.


    Brian said nothing and did not look at Winnie.


    He instantly got up and walked to the door with difficulty.


    Brian left resolutely, without looking back.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie''s world was quiet, but it was too fast that she suddenly felt empty.


    Instead of going home, Brian went to Felix''s old house.


    On the way back to the old house.


    "Penny told you?"


    Brian asked, knowing that it was Penny.


    "Can''t I know it? There''s rumor in thepany. I''m not deaf or blind. Since everyone knows, why can¡¯t


    I know?¡±


    Felix¡¯s tone was of anger and me.


    "......"


    Brian kept silent, not knowing how to defend himself. Because he and Winnie did have sex, the rumor


    was expected.


    "You are not wise. Although Penny¡¯s family was not as good as before, it has a great use of value. you


    fall out with Penny because of a woman make influence on the interests of the Be Group."


    Felix said in a deep voice.


    He had known about it before Penny came to him, but he thought Brian could handle it on his own.


    But Brian failed him, he had to do something.


    "I will not let this matter affect thepany, and I will not be under control by the Burns family.


    Grandpa, when we got married, you promised me not to interfere in my affairs."


    Brian had a different idea from Grandpa.


    He would make it under control, and even if it affected thepany, he would handle it well.

 Chapter 58 Up to No Good

    Chapter 58 Up to No Good


    Sooner orter, Brian and Penny would be separated, and the Burns family must be abandoned.


    Therefore, Brian would be prepared as soon as possible, and there would be no such serious


    consequences as grandpa said.


    Felix was still aggressive and still only cared about his own thought.


    "I said so, but only if it doesn''t affect the Be Group¡¯s development. Also, don''t forget that the


    person you are waiting for is not Winnie, don''t bring too much trouble to yourself."


    Although Winnie impressed him well, she was not the best choice.


    Felix''sst words made Brian fall into silence. He frowned and his thought could not be seen through.


    He was not waiting for Winnie and could not have an ambiguous rtionship with Winnie. Could he do


    it?


    Brian left. Winnie did not need to take care of him, so she had to go to work.


    She came to thepany to find Albert, but she failed and could only go to the secretary office.


    "ra, this is Mr. Be¡¯s medicine. Please give him."


    Winnie put the medicine on ra''s desk. When she looked up, she inadvertently found there was an


    unknown smile on her face.


    Was that sarcasm? Was that happiness?


    Winnie said nothing and turned to leave.


    "Winnie, wait."


    ra stopped Winnie and said.


    "ording to normal procedure, MT has sent a person over and he wille to work this morning.


    And you have to hand over the work."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Winnie answered and walked away, and then suddenly she asked.


    "Who is sent from MT?"


    Winnie asked softly, but ra began to work as if she had not heard her.


    Winnie did not continue to ask. Since ra pretended that she did not hear her, she had no need to


    ask again.


    Winnie put her bag back to her office and went straight to her old workce.


    Standing outside the office of the software department, she politely knocked on the door and heard a


    man''s voice inside.


    "Come in."


    When she heard the sound, her nerves tightened unconsciously. But she still pushed open the door


    and went in.


    "Manger Daniel, I didn''t expect you toe over in person."


    Winnie had to greet him


    Manger Daniel named Daniel Wong, was the leader of Winnie in the MTpany. He had been


    pushing her out. Winnie epted thepany''s arrangement to return to B City, because of Manger


    Daniel.


    She thought she could have an easy year at least when she came to work in B City, but she didn''t


    expect him toe too.


    Daniel looked at Winnie with disdain and raised his head.


    "Neither did I, Winwin. Long time no see."


    His time was obvious frivolous, and there was evil in his eyes.


    "Not long, only a few months."


    Winnie answered indifferently. In the face of Daniel''s kindness, she could only treat it with an indifferent


    attitude.


    "But I..."


    Daniel wanted to say that he felt it for a long time, but Winnie directly changed the topic.


    "Manger Daniel, how about your work if you are here?"


    Winnie asked, seemingly concerned.


    Winnie deliberately changed the topic, which made Daniel dissatisfied, and instantly he got a cold face.


    "I could only leave my work behind. I have no time to deal with it since you have made a big trouble


    here. Winnie I have always thought you are capable, why could you deal with it well? Do you know how


    important the cooperation with the Be Group is for MT? If this order is done well, more projects will


    Daniel scolded Winnie seriously in cold voice, and his eyes were full of contempt. Since she did not


    ept his kindness, don''t me him for being businesslike.


    "I didn''t deny that I did not do a good job. I have paid the price for it. Thepany has fired me."


    Winnie implied that Daniel now had no right to lecture her, but she said in euphemism and she was not


    sure if Daniel understood that.


    "It was a mercy that thepany just fired you, and did not ask you to bear the loss."


    Daniel¡¯s tone suddenly became soft.


    "Winwin, you have not yet handled resignation formalities, I think you have opportunity to stay in MT, do


    you want me to speak for you?"


    Daniel had an evil look on his face, and his eyes were full of some kind of hidden desire.


    Such Daniel made Winnie sick.


    "Thanks Manger Daniel, I am ashamed of thepany¡¯s trust to me, I can¡¯t go back. I''ll finish the


    formalitiester."


    Winnie refused and did not give Daniel chance, because he was not simple. Once he offered help,


    Winnie had to obey to him.


    But, didn''t Brian say he would handle the resignation formalities for her? Why hadn''t it been done?


    If the contract with MT had not been terminated, she could not sign with the Be Group. It seemed


    that Winnie had not been stable at work.


    "Winnie, this is your only chance."


    Daniel tried to continue lobbying, but Winnie did not want to go back.


    "Thank you, Manger Daniel."


    Winnie refused again, and immediately Daniel''s face became dark.


    "Manger Daniel, let''s hand over the work first. I have other things to deal with."


    Under Winnie''s reminder, Daniel reluctantly began the handover work.


    He thought this was a chance to surrender Winnie, but Winnie tly refused. However, he would not


    give up. The things difficult to get was meaningful.


    As usual, Winnie picked up her children after work.


    Coming home with two children and walking into the house, suddenly she felt empty. Unconsciously


    looking at the closed door of the master bedroom, the sense of loss became stronger.


    "Mommy, will unclee home today?"


    Megan asked, as if she was used to the existence of Brian.


    "Hees home and will note here again."


    Winnie''s lonely heart became sad.


    But it was a situation she could manage.


    Winnie took a deep breath and let herself look indifferent.


    "Megan, Luke, take a rest and do homework after dinner."


    Winnie said and went directly to the kitchen.


    Winnie began to cook. The dinner for the three of them would be much simpler without Brian.


    The dinner was soon ready, served, and the children seated. Just as they were about to have dinner,


    Winnie''s phone rang.


    Winnie took a look at the phone screen and found it was from Brian. She picked it up.


    "Mr. Be."


    Winnie answered calmly, but there was expectation in her heart.


    He was silent for a moment.


    "Let Luke answer the phone."


    He was indifferent as usual.


    Now Winnie was silent.


    What was she expecting? She thought he called her, but it was quite embarrassing.


    "Luke, your Daddy."


    Winnie gave Luke the mobile phone.


    "Why don¡¯t youe back, Daddy?"


    Luke asked.


    Brian was stunned for a moment.


    "I''m at home, and Mommy takes care of me. How are you? Do you want toe back?"


    Brian did not know what he wanted to say and he did not why he made this call.


    "I don¡¯t. I''ll stay here."


    Luke said with certainty.


    "Daddy, does great grandpa not allow you toe to Auntie''s home? If so, you do as he said, or he will


    get me back. I don¡¯t want to go back, Daddy."


    Since childhood, he had been influenced by his great grandpa''s strength. Luke knew what his great


    grandpa would do.


    Last night, Luke found that his great grandpa was not friendly to Auntie since he came in. He tried to


    distract his attention and try to please him, but he did not seed.


    Later his great grandpa asked them to go upstairs and then his Daddy left, Luke understood


    everything.


    "If you don''t want toe back, you can stay there. Great grandpa won''t force you."


    Brian indirectly agreed to the request of Luke, and it was the first time he said to him seriously.


    "Thanks, Daddy. You are the best."


    Luke was very happy. His Daddy¡¯s tone was cold, but Luke felt warm. Because he Daddy loved him.


    "Daddy, don''t worry about Megan and Auntie, I will take good care of them."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke said for fear that he would be worry about Megan and Winnie.


    Brian was silent for another moment.


    "Ok."


    This word meant a lot.


    "We''re going to eat now, Daddy. Bye!"


    Luke said happily. He did not hang up the phone but directly returned the phone to Winnie. Winnie did


    not notice that the phone had not been hung up.


    And Brian had been stuck the mobile phone to his ears.


    On the other end of the phone.


    "Brother Luke, did Uncle mention me? Did he miss me?"


    Megan anxiously asked.


    "No."


    Luke did not want to lie but directly give the answer. Although the answer made Megan sad, but lying


    children were not good children.


    "I''m so disappointed. I miss him."


    Megan pouted, lowing her head disappointedly.


    "Megan, don¡¯t be disappointed. If you miss him, I can take you to his home."


    Luke said considerately, regardless of his resistance to that home.


    "Megan, Luke, eat first." Winnie¡¯s voice finally came from the phone. Hearing that voice, Brian was


    reluctant to hang up the phone.


    "Mommy, did you have a fight so uncle didn''te back? Uncle always calls you a cheater. Does he


    hate cheaters?"


    Megan continued to ask, she did not understand why Uncle suddenly left.


    "......"


    Winnie suddenly froze, not knowing how to answer.


    It was not suitable to tell child, but she did not want to make up a reason.


    "You are not a cheater, Mommy. You have worked hard to earn everything for us all these years.


    Mommy does not sleep, Mommy has been busy all day. You work hard, why did he call you a cheater?


    Exin to him, Mommy, and he wille back when he knows you are not a cheater."


    Megan said urgently. She had been used to have Uncle and Brother around.

 Chapter 59 The Phone had not been Hung up

    Chapter 59 The Phone had not been Hung up


    Winnie looked Megan¡¯s wronged face, feeling heart in pain.


    "Megan, do you like Uncle?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, like Daddy. People say Daddy is the big tree behind kids. I think Uncle is the big tree behind me."


    Megan answered Winnie positively. But it made Winnie remorse.


    Brian over the phone felt warm but helpless to hear that.


    "Megan, don''t rely on uncle so much. Uncle can''t be your Daddy even if I exin to him. Uncle and


    Mommy are two parallel lines that will never meet."


    Winnie took this opportunity to eliminate Megan''s dependence on Brian, otherwise she would get hurt


    someday


    "Uncle is so excellent with high status, and his interpersonal rtions are top level. We are not in the


    same world, and we can¡¯t be together."


    "But Mommy, you are good too..."


    Megan continued. Although she did not understand what Mommy said, she knew that Mommy was


    good and kind and worth to stay with uncle.


    "Megan, let me finish."


    Winnie gently interrupted Megan, and then continued.


    "I know you need a Daddy, but it can¡¯t be Uncle. Daddy has to live with Mommy. Only when we love


    each other, we can spend this life together. But Uncle has a wife and he doesn''t like mr, so I can be


    with Uncle."


    "Mommy, you can love him."


    Megan said innocently. Winnie once again froze and Brian over the phone unconsciously held breath.


    He was looking forward to hear what Winnie would say.


    For a moment.


    "Megan, love is mutual, and Mammy''s love alone will not work. Megan, give me some time. If I can find


    the right man, I will give you a family and a Daddy."


    Winnie could only appease the child for the time being. She did not know if that man existed. Even if he


    did, it seemed that she was not qualified to love.


    "Ok, I''ll give you time."


    Megan agreed reluctantly, but she still liked Uncle more. She did not know if the man Mommy met in


    the future would be better than Uncle.


    "Megan. If you meet Uncle again, don¡¯t mention it to him or embarrass him."


    Winnie continued.


    "Ok, I see."


    Megan agreed, but she wasn''t sure if she could keep her mouth shut.


    "Auntie......"


    She thought this conversation would be over and everyone could eat. However, Luke spoke.


    "Auntie, Megan can''t rely on Daddy, but can I rely on you?"


    Luke asked in a low voice with worry.


    "Yes, you can rely on me forever."


    With a kind smile on her face, Winnie replied. She didn''t need a man in her life, as long as the two


    children were with her.


    "But if you have a boyfriend, and Megan has a Daddy, what should I do?"


    Luke was still worried that he had to leave Winnie. He was afraid Winnie did not like him anymore.


    "Luke, even if I have a boyfriend, I will take you as long as you like."


    Winnie answered sincerely to eliminate Luke''s concerns. No matter what, she would never send Luke


    back to Penny.


    "But I can''t live without Daddy, and I can''t live without you."


    Luke''s words stunned Winnie.


    Both children had varying degrees of attachment to both adults, and it should be hard-wired, which was


    not easy to disconnect.


    She could protect Luke for a lifetime, but if she did so, she had to face Brian and Penny for a lifetime. It


    was not easy for Winnie.


    "Well, don''t say anything. We''ll find a way. Eat and then we do homework."


    Winnie deflected the conversation to prevent the two children from further depression.


    Brian''s departure affected not only her. The two children were immersed in the confusion and missing.


    Brian''s finally hung up the phone. Thinking about the conversation, he felt upset.


    No matter why, no matter when, he could not be Megan¡¯s father as Winnie said. However,


    Megan¡¯s wronged voice made him feel distressed.


    Megan was yearning to have a Daddy. Winnie would marry a man for her. But why did he feel difficulty


    in breathing as he thought of that?


    Winnie went to work and lived a quiet life as usual every day. Brian called to talk to Luke every day.


    When she found it was Brian''s call, she would give the phone directly to Luke.


    It had been only a week, but she felt it was longer than a year.


    When she arrived in thepany, Winnie had something to discuss with Brian, so she came to the


    secretary office.


    "ra, isn''t Mr. Be at work yet?"


    He should be fine in a week, Winnie thought.


    "Yes, he has been at work for five days. What is it, Winnie?"


    ra raised her eyes and replied.


    Five days? Winnie was suddenly stunned.


    She did not know that even though their offices were so close, and she had been worrying about his


    injury.


    Winnie angrily turned straight to the president¡¯s office, but suddenly she stopped at the door.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she hadn''t seen him for five days, It meant he had been avoiding her.


    Why did she get angry and rush in if he did not want to see her?


    Winnie felt sour in heart but stubbornly turned back to the secretary office.


    "ra, I have an important document that I need Mr. Be to confirm. I will send it to him by email.


    Please remind him."


    Winnie turned back to her office. Since Brian did not want to see her, she would avoid him. She knew


    what to do.


    After Winnie returned to her office, ra went to the president''s office and passed on Winnie''s words.


    Brian¡¯s face darkened, but he did not say anything.


    In order not to annoy anyone, Winnie almost spent the day in the office. She asked her assistant Alice


    to do the business and she developed the new software.


    Although it was quiet alone, but it was a peaceful day.


    Towards the end of the day.


    "Winnie, Manger Daniel of MT wants to see you. There is something he doesn''t understand about


    mobile phone software."


    Assistant Alice said.


    Winnie checked the time and found it was still early to pick up the children, so she decided to be there


    with Alice.


    Winnie and Alice stood in front of the elevator and waited. Suddenly they heard the sound of ra


    greeting Brian. Winnie could not help looking back.


    But she regretted it.


    Brian came out from the president''s office with Penny.


    When Penny saw Winnie was looking back at her, she deliberately held Brian''s arm, and Brian did not


    refuse her.


    Winnie took a look at Penny with distain and then at Brian. She thought she would be disdainful to see


    Brian, but she consciously wanted to see him.


    She had not seen him for more than a week, and he seemed colder and more handsome than ever.


    On his handsome face, there was a pair of bright eyes as stars in the sky. With a frown, his sexy lips


    were pressed.


    An Italian handmade suit set off his charm. He looked domineering. Everything had be a foil with


    him around.


    This man was undoubtedly the attention of the public. Whether in term of appearance or ability, talent


    or status, Winnie felt her not worth of him.


    What Winnie could only do was to asionally appreciate it like this.


    Winnie looked down at Brian''s injured ankle.


    Fortunately, he had recovered, and she no longer had to worry.


    Since she had no need to worry about him, she took back her eyes.


    At this moment, Brian walked to the elevator. Alice greeted him respectfully.


    "Hello, Mr. Be, Mrs. Be."


    Winnie only treated Brian as a leader, so she must say hello too.


    "Mr. Be."


    She stopped there. Even if Penny was the president¡¯s wife, Winnie did not say hello to her.


    Brian said nothing, looking straight ahead. His eyes did not shift because of Winnie. But Penny be


    embarrassed because Winnie intentionally neglected her.


    "......"


    As Penny was to mock at Winnie, the elevator door was opened.


    Brian stepped in followed by Penny, and then Winnie and Alice walked in.


    When the elevator door closed, Penny took Brian''s arm ostentatiously again. Of course, Winnie, who


    was standing beside her, couldn''t avoid such a picture.


    Seeing that Brian did not refuse, Winnie admitted that she was jealous. But she could tolerate it, it felt


    like her idol got a girlfriend.


    This kind of jealousy was simple and had no results.


    In the deathly silence of the elevator, Winnie just wanted the elevator to speed up to reach the floor she


    wanted to reach.


    Looking at Penny¡¯s proud face and Brian¡¯s cold face, Winnie felt suffocated.


    Fortunately, the elevator finally stopped and opened the door. Albert and Manger Daniel stood at the


    door saying something.


    Manger Daniel¡¯s eyes were full of desire at the moment he saw Winnie. He did not care others were in


    the elevator and the president¡¯s assistant was standing next to him.


    He did not want to move his eyes from Winnie. And then he found it was the president of the Be


    Group.


    "Mr. Be?"


    Daniel looked at Brian uncertainly. Brian did not give him any response, so he looked at Albert. He had


    not seen Brian before, so he dared not greet him.


    "Yes, this is Mr. Be. Mr. Be has something important today. I''ll tell introduce you to him some


    day."


    Albert said and then walked into the elevator directly.

 Chapter 60 Performance of Contract

    Chapter 60 Performance of Contract


    At the moment the elevator door closed, Brian heard Daniel''s evil voice again.


    "Winwin, you''re here fast. I thought it would take a while."


    The elevator closed and then went down quickly. Brian''s heart felt tense when he saw that man¡¯s


    greedy eyes and his disgusting voice to Winnie.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Daniel Wong from MT. He used to be Winnie''s leader. He didn''t get along well with Winnie, so he


    always makes her a hard time."


    Albert answered seriously. He had other information, but he could not say that because Penney was


    here.


    However, Albert¡¯s information interested Penny. It seemed that not all men like Winnie, finally she met


    an enemy of Winnie.


    Brian asked no more questions, but frowned more and more tightly.


    Today Brian came to Penny''s family to have dinner. Although Brian was reluctant to do so, it had been


    agree in the contract, he must abide by.


    When he arrived, he was treated as a VIP guest, even his position on the sofa was more obvious than


    others.


    "Are you still so busy, Brian?"


    Penny''s father, Richard Burns, asked.


    "Yes."


    Brian answered in a quiet voice, without any expression on his face.


    "Good, young people should focus on career, put more efforts when you are young."


    ¡°Dad, Brian has worked very hard. There are very few people of his age who have achieved so much


    like him in the whole world, let alone B City,."


    Penney said because he knew that Brian did not like tomunicate too much with her family. At the


    same time, she said these words to her sister and brother, and her aunt who did not like her.


    She showed off with arrogance on her face.


    Only then could she stand tall and strut her stuff in front of her sisters and brothers, which was why she


    had agreed to a covenant marriage in the first ce.


    "Yes, you are right, Brian is excellent. Your brothers and sister-inw should learn from him."


    Richard yed up to him. Now the Burns Group¡¯s prospect was not good, one day it needed help from


    Brian, so he had to be low key.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Richard said that, the other several people looked at each other with anger, but no one said it out.


    They were cowardly because of Brian''s position, but they were not optimistic about Penny, who was a


    half-sister. If it had not been for Brian''s support, they would have tried to drive Penny out of the Burns


    family.


    Penny did not speak, but she was proud.


    After being recognized by Richard, she was immediately identified as the best candidate for the


    marriage. Penny once thought that Richard found her was just for marriage, in order to win support


    from the Be Group.


    At the beginning she was reluctant, because I do not know what kind of person Brian is, more not sure


    if he has Leo excellent.


    Before seeing Brian, there was no one in the Burns family except Richard who didn''t discriminate


    against her and made sarcasm at her. Even the servants looked down upon her.


    Especially her aunt, she said her mother was cheap and directly drove her away, scolding her as a


    small fox.


    It was a hard time to be bullied, and Penny would always remember the humiliation they gave her. Until


    Penny understood Brian and knew his strength, she decisively epted the contract marriage with


    Brian.


    Since then no one dared to see her as dirt. No one dared to despise her made her feel satisfied, which


    she did not want to lose in the rest of her life.


    Because of this, she tried her best to get Brian, to win his heart. Only if Brian really belonged to her,


    she could have this status forever.


    There was silence in the living room for a moment. Richard said again.


    "Brian, you and Penny have been married for four years. I think it''s time to have a child."


    In Richard¡¯s view, only when Penny conceived Brian''s child, her position can be stable. If it was a boy, it


    would be better.


    What Brian hated most was that others told him about the child. When he heard Richard''s words, his


    face turned ck and he spoke in a cold voice.


    "One child is enough for me."


    Brian said in an awe-looking manner. His voice was so cold that the temperature of the living room fell


    to the freezing point.


    Penny found Brian was angry and she tried to ease his anger.


    "Dad, don''t worry. We have Luke, Luke and I get along well. He is my own son."


    Penny said gantly, as if she was good to Luke, as if she was selfless.


    In fact, Penny was not steadfast. The child was not hers and had bad rtionship with her. She had


    been married to Brian for four years, but there was no wedding or even a marriage certificate.


    Of course no one knew this, except the two of them... No, now Winnie knew it too.


    So much uncertainty awaited Penny, who was more anxious than anyone but could not show it.


    "Ok, I don''t mind your business."


    Richard said. At this moment, the servant came over to call everybody to have dinner, so that he felt


    less embarrassed.


    Winnie waster because Daniel¡¯s endless questions. She failed to contact Daenerys, so she had to


    call Leo.


    It was already 7 p.m. when Winnie got home, but when she got home, there was delicious food, which


    made her feel a sense of happiness.


    "Wash your hands and get ready to eat."


    Leo cooking in the kitchen showed a warm smile when he saw Winnie got back.


    Winnie made a call to him. Even if he was having a shareholders'' meeting, he left all shareholders


    behind and came back to help Winnie.


    Leo felt it was happier to pick up the children and cook for Winnie than having a shareholders'' meeting.


    "Thank you for picking up my kids and cooking for me."


    Winnie said.


    "Never mind, I am free today. I have no time to help you when I am busy."


    Leo said. It was happy to help Winnie.


    "Wash your hands and help me set the table."


    Leo urged.


    "Okay, I''m going to wash my hands."


    Winnie went to the bathroom. She thought of Leo¡¯ bright smile while washing her hands. If only...


    Winnie smiled. Why she always thought of that year. It had passed and time could not go back. Don''t


    get caught up in the past.


    It was good to get along with Leo as a friend, if Brian acted like Leo......


    Thinking of this, Winnie ironically raised her mouth. Why should she think of Brian and imagine him as


    a specific person?


    He was Brian, the ice cave that had not melted for thousands of years. He was Brian, the ice of the


    remote North Pole. They were one in the same world, she was wasting her energy in thinking of him.


    They began to have a happy dinner. While eating, Luke watched the time, seemingly he was waiting for


    something. As he put down his chopsticks, Winnie''s phone rang.


    "It must be Daddy."


    Luke excitedly said. Winnie took a look at the mobile phone screen and directly handed it to Luke.


    "Daddy."


    Luke excitedly called Brian.


    "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Brian asked quietly, to listen whether there was Winnie''s voice.


    "Yes. Wait a minute, Daddy."


    Luke stopped and looked at Winnie and Leo.


    "Uncle, Auntie, take your time to eat. I am full, I will talk to Daddy in the living room."


    Others did not finish eating, Luke felt it was not polite to speak loudly, so he went to the living room.


    Brian heard he said ¡°Uncle, Auntie¡±, and he frowned instantly.


    "Who''s at Auntie''s?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Uncle Leo is here. Auntie worked overtime today. Uncle Leo picked us up. Then he cooked dinner for


    us while waiting for her toe back."


    Luke said clearly. Although he hoped that the person who cooked the dinner was Daddy, but he liked


    Uncle Leo.


    Brian''s face seemed darker. He was not at Winnie''s house, so Leo was freer toe and go.


    While eating dinner, Winnie kept an eye on Luke in the living room.


    "Has Penny given you any trouble these days?"


    Leo asked, seeing that Winnie was absent-minded.


    "No, she has reached her goal."


    Winnie answered bitterly.


    "What goal?"


    Leo did not understand.


    "Go to Brian¡¯s grandfather andin that I forced Brian to stay here. Then his grandfather came


    and took Brian away."


    Winnie did not tell Leo the harsh words Felix said, otherwise she would feel more embarrassed and


    more ashamed.


    "That simple?"


    Leo questioned. ording to his understanding to Felix, it would not be so simple. How could that all-


    powerful businessmen, that ruthless and resolute man let go of Winnie so easily?


    To Brian, the Be Group was the most important and would not allow anyone to destroy it.


    And if Winnie was attracted by Brian, the Be family and the Burns family would have disputes, and


    it would affect the future of the Be Group, would shake the foundation of the Be Group. Above


    all, Brian''s fame and fortune woulde under attack.


    So Felix was not just to bring Brian back.


    "Yes, as long as I do my job well and don¡¯t affect the rtionship between Brian and Penny."


    Winnie evaded the point and said lightly.


    "What if you affect them?"


    Leo asked with worry. In fact, Winnie had affected them or Felix would note to her.


    "No, that will not happen. As long as Penny doesn''t bother me, I won''t have anything to do with Brian."


    Winnie gave a quick answer, which confused Leo.


    "Winwin, stop working at the Be Group. Why do you have stay at the Be Group? You are


    capable, and you can find a good job. As long as you are in the Be Group, Penny will guard


    against you. You are her enemy to her. You better stay away from her, or she is a threat to you."


    Leo tried to persuade her, so that Winnie would not be the victim of emotionalmunication of


    that couple.

 Chapter 61 An Angry Punch

    Chapter 61 An Angry Punch


    Winnie put down her chopsticks, lowered her head and smiled bitterly.


    She had thought of what Leo said long ago. If she hadn''t known the true identity of Luke, she might


    have left long ago. But now she had to stay here for Luke.


    "I signed a work contract with the Be Group, and I will have to pay a lot of money if I breach the


    contract. I can''t afford that."


    Winnie found an excuse because she could not tell anyone the real reason why she stayed.


    "However much money it will cost, I will pay it for you."


    Leo offered to help without hesitation. Hearing what he said, Winnie was stunned. This conversation


    was just simr to the one happened four years ago.


    She felt she had clutched the straw when she received thest phone call from Leo, but Leo finally


    didn''t help her. From then on, she was doomed to be entangled with Brian. Now it seemed to be too


    Winnie shook her head helplessly and sadly.


    "Leo, thank you for your kindness. That will cost too much money and I don''t want to owe you. "


    Winnie needed money most four years ago when her family was ruined and she lost loved ones. She


    had got through such hard times. Now she didn''t need anyone, especially Leo.


    "Winwin..."


    Leo tried to continue to persuade her, but Winnie immediately interrupted him.


    "Well, don''t worry about me anymore. I''ll find a way to deal with it and I''ll take your opinion into


    ount."


    Leo had cooked this dinner earnestly and everyone had a good time, so Winnie didn''t want to affect


    everyone''s mood because of the change of topic in the end.


    The next day, Winnie went to work as usual. Before entering thepany, she received a phone call


    from Daniel. So she went directly to the rooftop of the building of Be Group.


    "Why do you ask me toe here to talk about work, Manager Daniel?"


    Winnie spoke helplessly. She knew that Daniel knew how to use the software but pretended that he


    didn''t, but she didn''t say anything and just wanted to hand over the work smoothly.


    "Winwin, I''ve basically known how to use the software. I asked you toe here for something rted


    to MT because I''m afraid that it''s not convenient for us to talk about it in thepany. The President


    called me and asked you to go back to the head office. He said he wanted to talk to you about leaving


    thepany."


    Daniel talked in a serious way, but there was ill-intention in his eyes. Winnie was disgusted with his


    coquettish eyes.


    "There''s nothing else to talk about. I''ve been fired by thepany."


    "I called the Presidentst night and said a lot to persuade the President to reconsider your


    reinstatement. You can''t miss the opportunity that I take effort to get for you."


    Daniel came close to Winnie as he spoke, which made Winnie feel a little uneasy.


    Winnie found that Daniel behaved strangely and couldn''t help reminding him.


    "Manager. Daniel, mind your own business. I''m not going back to thepany. Besides, please call me


    Winnie in the future. Only my family can call me Winwin. I don''t have such a close rtionship with


    you."


    Winnie said seriously. In the past, she had to endure this disgusting face because of her livelihood.


    Now she still tried to endure it as long as she could.


    However, not in MT, Daniel seemed to be more presumptuous and tant. He looked at her with


    "Winwin, what are you talking about? You must understand that I can both convince the President not


    to fire you and persuade the President to dismiss you. Make it clear that I''m the one who matters


    most."


    Daniel immediately exposed his sinister and continued to approach her step by step.


    Seeing Daniel approaching, Winnie somewhat panicked and retreated quickly. However, it was toote


    and Daniel embraced her by force.


    "Let go of me!''


    Winnie pushed Daniel away directly with a strong force, and then pped Daniel in the face angrily.


    "You''re a bastard!"


    Winnie was so angry that she said dirty words. However, Daniel''s reaction was out of her expectation.


    He didn''t get angry, butughedsciviously.


    "You little woman are quite strong. Winnie, you should have understood something from what have


    happened just now, so I will be honest with you. I have liked you for a long time. As long as you are


    willing to be my girlfriend, I will let you stay in Mt for the rest of your life and no one can rece you."


    "Only if you are my girlfriend."


    Daniel put on an evil smile on hisscivious face and then rushed to Winnie.


    However, at this moment, someone grabbed his cor with force and punched him in the face with all


    his strength. Instantly, blood came out of his mouth.


    "Who hit me?"


    Daniel was dizzy. He was punched so hard that he couldn''t react for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian didn''t answer, and then punched him with anger again. This time, Daniel''s nose was also hurt


    and bled.


    Then Daniel was knocked down to the ground. Brian was not going to stop and kicked him with great


    strength again and again.


    Daniel whined in pain on the ground. Worried that things would get serious, Winnie quickly stepped


    forward to stop Brian.


    "Stop hitting him! Stop! He''ll die if you continue to hit him."


    Winnie spoke as she pulled him. Albert, who followed closely, came and helped Winnie. It was until


    then that they pulled Brian apart.


    The next moment.


    "Are you out of your mind? What kind of person is he? Ascivious man and scum. Can''t you see that


    he eye you up covetously? How dare you meet him alone here? Do you know what will happen if I


    didn''te here? Can you, as a woman, protect yourself from being harmed by ascivious man


    without humanity?"


    Brian loudly denounced Winnie. He sweat when he thought of Daniel embracing Winnie by force.


    If he came hereter, Winnie would have been raped by Daniel. He didn''t even dare to imagine such a


    consequence.


    Today, Brian parked his car in the parking lot outside the building of Be Group. When he got off his


    car, he saw Winnie who was not far in front of him.


    Then he saw Winnie entered the lift. When Brian walked to his private lift, he saw the lift Winnie was in


    stopped at the mobile phone branch.


    At that moment, Brian remembered that Daniel looked at Winnie in a very possessive way when he


    saw Daniel after work yesterday. Brian was worried about Winnie, so he followed Winnie to the mobile


    phone branch.


    However, he became even worried when he was told that Winnie went to the top floor. Then, he


    hurriedly got into the lift and came to the tform of the top floor.


    He saw Daniel hug Winnie when he was far away. Brian couldn''t stand that such a trash hugged


    Winnie, so he rushed over and beat Daniel up.


    Brian glowered at Winnie and was angry at Winnie for not knowing how to protect herself. He felt even


    bad for Winnie for enduring Daniel in recent years.


    "I..."


    Winnie was not frightened by Daniel''s unreasonable behavior, but was so frightened by Brian''s loud


    reprimand that she was stunned and unable to speak.


    "You what? Are you interested in such a man?"


    Brian was so angry that he spoke without thinking about his words.


    "I..."


    "Shut up and follow me."


    Brian couldn''t calm down, but couldn''t bear to continue scolding Winnie when he saw her aggrieved


    expression. Therefore, he could only took Winnie away by force.


    However, there was one thing he did not understand: why should he worry about Winnie for no reason?


    Why should he feel bad for Winnie''s experience these years?


    "Albert, handle this guy seriously."


    After say these words, Brian and Winnie disappeared from the rooftop.


    On the rooftop.


    It took Daniel quite a while to realize what had happened. He looked up at Albert with great difficulty.


    "Albert, can you tell me if it was Mr. Be who just hit me?"


    "Yes. He had already shown mercy by not killing you."


    Albert was also very scary when he became cold.


    "Could you tell me why he hit me? Did I do upset him?"


    Daniel still didn''t know what the matter was at this time.


    He just embraced a suspended clerk. Why would the head of the Be Group beat him up in person?


    "You know the reason yourself. There can''t be any such scum in the Be Group. Daniel, you did a


    very stupid thing today. You personally ruined your own career."


    Albert warned sternly with malicious expression in his eyes.


    "Albert, I don''t understand what you mean. I''m an employee of MT, not the Be Group''s. I''m the


    victim today. I don''t care what a big shot Mr. Be is. He should bear legal responsibility as long as


    he hits me. I''ll report to the police to handle this matter. It''s you who should be afraid."


    At this time, Daniel had already sat up with the support of his hands. However, Albert smiled


    sardonically at Daniel''s ignorant words.


    "Daniel, are you out of your mind? Are you sure you''re not dreaming? Well, call the police. We''ve got


    invisible monitors everywhere. Let the police see youmitted a crime first or Mr. Be protected


    someone from being harmed."


    Daniel became alert instantly and looked around quickly after hearing Albert''s words. Only then did he


    see disguised monitor and suddenly sweat.


    He had carefully checked before Winnie''s arrival. If he had found a monitor, he would not have done


    that kind of thing.


    After Daniel realized that he was wrong, he hurriedly try to please Albert.


    "Albert, it''s my fault. I won''t call the police. Please beg Mr. Be to be the bigger person and let me


    off this time."


    "It''s toote. No one can save you after you upset Mr. Be."


    Albert said coldly and left after giving Daniel a contemptuous nce.


    Brian took Winnie''s hand and took his private lift to the President''s office.


    "I''m busy and no one is allowed to disturb me."


    Brian coldly ordered his secretary and then hung up the inte.


    Then he came close to Winnie.


    "Are you scared?"


    Brian still spoke in such a cold voice even when he was showing concern for others, but this time


    Winnie still felt the warmth in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    But she was frightened by Brian instead of Daniel.


    "I know that there is something wrong with your mind..."


    Brian got angry again, but stopped abruptly.


    "Forget it. Be careful in the future."


    Seeing the pain in Winnie''s eyes, Brian really couldn''t bear to reprimand her again.


    "Thank you."


    No matter how Winnie felt now, she should say thank you because it was an indisputable fact that Brian


    came in time to save her.


    Brian stared at Winnie. For the first time, there was only anger and no indifference in his eyes.


    Seeing his eyes, Winnie''s heart palpitated and wanted to flee subconsciously.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Be, I''ll go to work if there isn''t anything else."


    She was asked to stop the next moment after she turned around and walked.


    "Stop!"


    "Winnie, I want to talk about Luke."


    Brian went to Winnie, stopped in front of her and continued to say.


    "Luke told me that it was Leo who went to school to pick him up after school yesterday and the dinner


    was also prepared by Leo. What I want to tell you is that you can give Luke back to Penny if you don''t


    have the time and energy to take care of him. You are not qualified to take care of him if you are like


    this."


    Brian soon became indifferent again and there was a stern expression in his dark eyes.

 Chapter 62 Fathers Old Friend

    Chapter 62 Father''s Old Friend


    Winnie became nervous after hearing Brian''s words and exined hurriedly.


    "It was an ident yesterday, and such a thing won''t t happen in the future. Mr. Be, Luke''s living


    with me is my condition in an exchange. Since I want him to live with me, I have the confidence to take


    care of him. Even if I can''t take care of Luke one day, I won''t let him live with Penny."


    Winnie knew exactly how vicious Penny was most. She used this hypothesis to suggest to Brian how


    vicious Penny was, but she didn''t know if Brian would think deeply about what she said.


    "If you couldn''t take care of Luke? Do you want to resign or have a new objective? Or you can''t take


    care of Luke if you find a dad for Megan?"


    "Winnie, if you have such ideas, I will cancel our deal now and buy your voice software at the highest


    price. I can''t let Luke be hurt by you."


    "No, I don''t have such ideas. It''s just a hypothesis. I wouldn''t leave Luke alone."


    Winnie hurriedly exined. She had always been confident, but she couldn''t be poised whenever she


    talked about Luke. In her eyes, there was the panic of losing Luke and the extraordinary love for Luke,


    all of which were seen by Brian.


    Brian had always suspected that Winnie approached Luke to better approach him, but no matter what,


    he could see that Winnie really treated Luke well.


    Penny apanied Luke for four years, but she still not loved him; while Winnie and Luke''s feelings


    were as deep as mother and son after they got along for a few months.


    "Well, I''ll give you another chance. I will bring back Luke without hesitation if you let Leo pick Luke up


    or send him to school next time."


    Brian said coldly, but he was sure that it was again himself whopromised this time.


    Although Brianpromised and although Winnie was relieved, she still looked at Brian with anger in


    her eyes.


    She wanted to scold him for being unaffectionate. She wanted to p him so that he could had a clear


    mind and saw what kind of vicious scum Penny was.


    She put up with all this. She told herself: other people''s things had nothing to do with her; what other


    people''s wife was like had nothing to do with her; she was only responsible for taking good care of


    Luke.


    "Why do you stare at me like that? Are you dissatisfied with my decision?"


    Brian suddenly came close to Winnie evilly.


    "No, I''m very satisfied with it. I''d appreciate it more if you don''t threaten me in the future."


    Winnie dared not look directly at Brian. There was irresistible magic power in his dark eyes. And Winnie


    was afraid that her heart would palpitate after she saw his eyes.


    She looked to one side, and then turned to leave. However, Brian blocked her way again.


    "You don''t need to try hard to avoid me in the future. If I don''t want to see you, you are just air to me


    even if you sit in front of me."


    Brian forced himself to spoke in an even colder voice. Every time Winnie stood in front of him and


    every time he got along with her in close proximity, Brian had a kind of uncontroble desire, which was


    also the case at this moment.


    The desire to hold her in her arms expanded rapidly and the impulse to appease her anger spread


    rapidly.


    However, he couldn''t do whatever he wanted because the victim could only be Winnie in the end if he


    did as he wished.


    Hearing what he said, Winnie frowned and felt sad.


    "Ok, thank you for treating me like air."


    Winnie didn''t know why she was so angry. This time she didn''t bypass Brian. Instead, she pushed


    Brian away with force and strode away with her slender long legs.


    Just air, right? What''s the big deal about being treated like air? How free the air was since no one could


    restrain it.


    Winnie had an appointment with an old friend of her father when her father was alive during her lunch


    break. That person was also thest creditor of Winnie.


    Originally Winnie wanted to sell the voice software of the calctor, so that she could pay off her final


    debt. However, she used it to get the opportunity to live with Luke.


    Besides, for the time being, she couldn''t sell the medical Probe Software that she had nned to sell to


    Daenerys''spany. After Winnie formally signed a contract with the Be Group, she wanted to


    contribute this software to the Be Group as the cornerstone of her new job.


    She couldn''t turn either software into money, so she had to ask the creditor out to negotiate for dying


    paying off the debt for one more while.


    In a restaurant that offered C Country cuisine.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Romeo, I haven''t been able to pay you back the money my father owed you for four years. I''m


    ashamed to see you."


    Winnie apologized with shame to this man who was like her father.


    This man, who she called uncle, was her father''s best friend and a partner of her father when her father


    first founded thepany. Winnie only knew that this uncle had left thepany a few months before


    thepany went bankrupt.


    "Your father is gone, and I don''t me him. It''s fine as long as you have the intention to pay back the


    money. Winwin, it''s good for you toe back. No matter where you go, it''s better to go back home.


    Did your aunt and Vanessae back?"


    The uncle named Romeo Phillips asked gently.


    "Yes, it''s better to be home. Aunt and Vanessa aren''t sure toe back or not yet."


    What Romeo said was the warmest words that Winnie had heard after she came back.


    "They had bettere back if they could. You can still take care of each other when you are together.


    How is Vanessa? Has she recovered from her illness?"


    Romeo continued to ask.


    "Yes, she has recovered. This year, she would attend the college entrance examination. If she hadn''t


    been dyed for two years, she would have gone to college long ago. My aunt is fine, too."


    "What about you? How''s aunt?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Fine. After your dad passed away, your aunt and I started a small barbecue restaurant, and business


    has been good for four years."


    Romeo wore a calm expression. He had watched Winnie grow up, so Winnie was just like his daughter.


    Therefore, for so many years, however difficult life was, he didn''t urge Winnie to pay back the money.


    "I''m sorry, uncle. It''s my family that get you into trouble. If I could pay back the money earlier, you


    wouldn''t have to live a hard life."


    Winnie said apologetically. After a moment''s pause, she spoke again with embarrassment on her face.


    "Uncle, I came to find you today to talk to you about the money. Originally, I thought that I could sell


    Vanessa¡¯s real estate when she was 18 years old and pay the money back to you. However, Vanessa


    mighte back here to study at university. We must have a ce to live in. Therefore, I''d like to ask


    you to give me another grace period for paying back the money."


    "It''s okay. I''m not in an urgent need of money. Although it''s not so easy to earn money as before and


    it''s a little tiring to work, your aunt and I live a full life. I''ve got a house and insurance, so I''m not in an


    urgent need of money. You don''t have to pay it back in a hurry for the time being."


    Romeo agreed readily.


    In the past, Dominik''spany closed down and he owed a huge amount of debt. Winnie all relied on


    herself to pay back the debt bit by bit. Therefore, he believed that Winnie could keep her promise.


    Winnie didn''t expect that Romeo could trust her so much. The feeling of being trusted was a good


    incentive, enabling people to be more diligent and hardworking.


    "Thank you! Thank you very much! I will make money as quickly as possible and pay it back to you as


    soon as possible."


    Winnie smiled. It could be seen from her expression that she was moved.


    Romeo also smiled kindly. He was pleased to see that Winnie was still working hard.


    A momentter, Winnie continued to ask.


    "Uncle, I don''t really understand what happened four years ago. My dad never told me that there was a


    financial crisis. Why did thepany suddenly go bankrupt?"


    Winnie had always wanted to figure out what happened four years ago, but her aunt didn''t know and


    Vanessa even knew nothing about it. She could only ask Romeo.


    Hearing her question, Romeo was obviously depressed.


    He sighed helplessly before speaking.


    "As a matter of fact, there had been a financial crisis for a long time, but your father did not listen to my


    advice and insisted on continuing to invest. At that time, thepany was already short of money. In


    my opinion, we should close thepany before we lost money because there was no prospect for the


    we stopped working together because we had different opinions."


    "The Be Group?"


    Winnie frowned in perplexity.


    "Yes, that''s the Be Group you''re working for now. At that time, Felix was unconscious by ident


    and Brian was abroad. It was Brian''s second uncle who was in charge of the Be Group."


    Romeo stopped here. Then, he continued to talk but no longer mentioned the Be family.


    "After I left thepany, I didn''t get any money. Later, I lent all my savings to your father. I also hoped


    that thepany could develop well. However, thepany didn''t ovee the financial crisis."


    Thinking that the Chambers family was ruined and Dominik passed away four years ago, Romeo felt so


    bad that he kept shaking his head. Until now, he was unwilling to believe that his best friend of all his


    life would pass away miserably like that.


    Winnie was still puzzled. With her father''s ability, even if thepany was not well managed and even


    affected by the financial crisis, her father should not owe so much debt.


    "Uncle, how on earth did my father''spany close down?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "I...I don''t know much about this. I hadn''t been in charge of thepany''s matter since I left."


    Romeo said with reservations. It was useless to tell her something about it. They couldn''t go back to


    the past even if he told her something about it. Dominik had passed away, and the rest of the people


    should still live well. What''s more, the Be family was so powerful now that no one could shake it.


    "Kid, forget the past. Just live a happy life with your aunt and Vanessa. Your aunt suffers from a lot of


    grievance all her life and your sister is young. They can''t live happily without you. I believe that you can


    support this family and that you can make your aunt and Vanessa live a happy life."


    Romeo continued to persuade her.


    "Well, I''ll make it, uncle. I''ll let Vanessa and my aunt live a happy life."


    Winnie nodded and promised, but she didn''t figured out what had happened to her father''spany.


    Since being warned by Brian, Winnie never worked overtime no matter what happened. If she worked


    overtime, she would have to exin to Brian and let Brian send someone to pick up the child.


    Compared with giving up taking care of Luke, Winnie would rather lose her job.


    Winnie drove to the gate of the kindergarten where many parents were already waiting.


    Winnie sat in the car and stared at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Suddenly the door was opened and Penny got on the passenger seat.


    "What do you get on my car for?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice with worries in her eyes.


    "Nothing. I juste to see how you''ve been going these days. Did Brian go to your home?"


    Penny was arrogant. It was obvious that she hade to provoke her.


    "No."


    Winnie said coolly. She knew that Penny came to provoke her to show off, but she was not interested


    in acting with her.


    "Are you disappointed? Do you feel lonely? How''s it? I still have a way to get him back to me."


    Penny smiled and said evilly, with contempt in her eyes.

 Chapter 63 Showing off Something that Wasn’t True

    Chapter 63 Showing off Something that Wasn¡¯t True


    Winnie gave Penny a contemptuous nce, but regretted it immediately. She felt disgusting when she


    looked at her.


    "I''ve told you not to disturb me. Now that you win Brian back, you should prevent him from finding other


    women and make him love you. Don''t show off to me."


    "Why should I not show off? How can I not show off after I beat you again? Winnie, this is the reality.


    You are doomed to be the loser when youpete with me all your life."


    Penny kept saying. She couldn''t calm down her anger before she spoke it out.


    "¡­¡­"


    Winnie found it bored and gave her a nce, and she didn''t say anything. It wasn''t that she didn''t hate


    Penny. She just didn''t want to be an impolite person like Penny after finding that Penny was


    acting like a clown now.


    Seeing that Winnie keep silent, Penny thought that Winnie was afraid of her, looking more triumphant.


    "Brian not only was back together with me, but he also decided to marry me. He said he would hold a


    most terrific wedding ceremony for me."


    In order to get more sense of joy, Penny began to show off something that wasn''t true.


    Hearing this, Winnie couldn''t help feeling sad. However, she told herself that she should show


    indifference when Penny said such words.


    "Most importantly, Brian asked me to give birth to a baby for him. This time, I''ll see how you can ruin


    my family."


    Penny continued to say something untrue. She was happy when she saw Winnie''s sullen face.


    However, she forgot that one was bound to have a slip of the tongue if he talked too much.


    When Winnie heard her mention child, she couldn''t stand it any longer however much she could


    endure. She finally had a reaction, turning around and stared at Penny with sharp eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Giving birth to a baby for him? Don''t you already have Luke? Why do you


    talk as if you were going to give birth to a baby for the first time? Did you say something you shouldn''t


    say by ident?"


    Winnie asked Penny, and Penny was unprepared for it.


    "What? What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t say anything that I shouldn''t say. I meant that I


    am going to have a second child."


    There wasn''t any triumphant expression in Penny''s eyes. Instead, there was panicky and unconfident


    expression in her eyes.


    "Are you sure you that you won''t abuse your second child?"


    This time, it was Winnie who was pushing Penny. The words she said and the questions she asked


    were much sharper than Penny''s. Every word she said was to the point.


    "Winnie, I warn you not to talk nonsense. It''s normal for a mom to beat and scold her child a few times


    when she was educating her child. Don''t describe me as a stepmother."


    Penny continued to let her gaze wander. When she looked at Winnie''s eyes, she panicked because


    she felt that Winnie knew something.


    "Are you really his mother? Are you sure that you gave birth to Luke?"


    Winnie was not going to let Penny evade this issue and continued to ask.


    "I...I gave birth to him. Winnie, what do you mean? I suggest that you should not to gossip, or I''ll let you


    pay for it."


    Penny warned Winnie because she somewhat couldn''t deal with her.


    "I don''t want to say anything. Penny, you should know me well since we were best friends. I never


    gossip. I only talk about fact."


    Winnie put on a strange smile, which made Penny even uneasy.


    "You..."


    "I have a question for you since you gave birth to Luke. Luke was born on January 23rd of sr


    calendar. Ten months before this date, you seemed to be abroad with Leo and don''t know Brian. Is this


    child¡­"


    Winnie said thoughtfully, but saw Penny''s face darkened instantly.


    "Winnie, couldn''t I have a premature birth? You''re just a scheming bitch and you talk so unkindly."


    Penny couldn''t help getting angry. How could she carelessly walk into the trap Winnie had set for her?


    Originally, she had intended to humiliate Winnie once, but she was counterattacked by Winnie and


    almost told her the fact.


    "Oh, you had a premature birth. No wonder you give birth to Luke on the date that you should not had


    ording to the date of your pregnancy. It seems that I''ve thought too much about it. I''m sorry."


    This time Winnie was triumphant.


    If she continued this topic, Penny would definitely break down. Winnie had already showed Penny


    mercy by stopping here. She hoped that Penny would not be so triumphant in the future; she hoped


    that Penny would not be so arrogant in the future; and she hoped that Penny would no longere to


    provoke her in the future.


    Penny glowered at Winnie and wanted to take revenge on her now.


    "Winnie, don''t becent too early. You''ll pay for it in the future. I swear that I''ll bring you down."


    After saying these words, Penny pushed the door open and wanted to leave. At this moment, Winnie


    must do something, otherwise Penny would absolutely make trouble for her.


    "Penny, remember that I''ll go to ask Brian whether you had a premature birth or not if you dare toe


    to disturb me again."


    Penny did grew tense with Winnie''s words. She angrily turned around, glowered at Winnie and then left


    after mming the door.


    Penny got on her car and drove away. While driving, she thought about Winnie''s warning and the


    expression in her eyes. It seemed that Winnie had known everything.


    Winnie now doubted whether Luke was her son or not. Winnie must suspect that Luke was Leo''s son


    when she considered his birthday.


    However, it was easy to know the fact and Winnie just needed to take a paternity test for Luke and Leo.


    Then, after Winnie knew that Luke wasn''t the son of Leo, how should she exin? If Winnie publicized


    it, Brian would definitely say that it was all her fault. Then, she would lose her position.


    The more Penny thought, the more flustered and angrier she became. She had to deal with Winnie as


    soon as possible, otherwise she would be in great trouble.


    After being warned by Winnie, Penny really stopped disturbing her for a few days. These days, without


    the disturbance of Brian and Penny, Winnie began to live a normal life atst.


    Brian continued to avoid meeting with Winnie. When he met Winnie asionally, he treated her as air


    just like what he had said. Although Winnie still felt ufortable, she could endure the sadness as


    long as she could live a normal life.


    Winnie got off work after she cleared away. When she came to the lift, Brian happened toe out of


    his office. Unexpectedly, he was also apanied by a charming woman.


    Winnie knew this woman. She was a very popr star recently named Ste Lee. Winnie didn''t know


    when Brian began to socialize with stars and felt puzzled.


    They came to the lift together. Brian still ignored Winnie, as if she were air. However, Winnie couldn''t


    ignore Brian in thepany. After all, he was her boss.


    "Mr. Be."


    As usual, Winnie greeted him and Brian said nothing in reply.


    Winnie had been used to the deliberate neglect of Brian and didn''t speak anymore.


    They entered the lift together, after which Winnie consciously stood at the end of the lift.


    At this time, the star couldn''t help doing something.


    She took the initiative to hold Brian''s arm and said in a sweet voice.


    "Mr. Be, what about having dinner together tonight?"


    "Ok."


    Brian agreed readily. He didn''t speak in a voice as cold as he used to.


    And at this moment, after hearing his answer, Ste''s hand moved downward and took Brian''s hand


    directly.


    Winnie was stunned by what she heard and saw. Their rtionship developed too fast, and Brian''s


    transformation was unusual.


    If she remembered correctly, Brian had asked her to be his girlfriend not long ago. She felt that she


    could still hear his voice and feel his kiss. She remembered clearly the scene when they were so close


    to each other. However, Brian got a new girlfriend now.


    At this moment, Winnie was both angry and sad, not knowing why Brian changed so quickly.


    Winnie''s face darkened. She looked away, neither watching them nor hearing what they said. Since


    she was unwilling to be Brian''s girlfriend, she was not qualified to hinder him from finding a girlfriend.


    Winnie went out of the lift at the ground floor. This time she didn''t greeted Brian who was still in the lift


    for fear of disturbing them.


    Getting on her car, Winnie was so angry that she honked the horn with great force. She didn''t gather


    her wits until she heard the shrill sound. Brian had nothing to do with her. It was Penny, not her, that


    should be angry.


    Winnie drove to pick up her two children and then drove home. In the parking lot of the residential


    quarter she lived in, she met Leo.


    "You seem toe back early today."


    Winnie greeted Leo who wasn''t far away.


    "Yes. I didn''t have to work overtime, so I went to the supermarket and bought some food."


    As he spoke, Leo took out the food he had bought from the trunk.


    "Winwin, I''m free today. Why don''t youe to my home for dinner with your two kids?"


    Leo happily invited her. The reason why he bought so many food was that he wanted to invite Winnie to


    have dinner with him. For the time being, he couldn''t help Winnie. The only thing he could do to make


    himself feel at ease was to cook for her, so that Winnie didn''t need to cook and had more time to rest.


    "Great. Thank you. I''ll help you cook after I get changed at home."


    Winnie didn''t stand on ceremony and directly agreed.


    Today, she was a little depressed, and she really wanted to have a drink with someone to vent her


    sadness.


    "You don''t need to help me. It''ll be better for me to cook alone. You can just sit there and wait for the


    dinner."


    It was obvious that Leo was considerate. Winnie unconsciously thought of Brian. If he could cook for


    her, she must be very...It was impossible. Winnie began to think about something that was impossible


    to happen again.


    "Well, I''ll go home and wait first. Let me help you with these food."


    Winnie came close to Leo and offered to help.


    "You don''t have to. I couldn''t be said to be a man if I need a woman to carry food as light as these."


    Leo joked, and it was very considerate for him to do so.


    Aftering back home, Winnie got changed and washed off her makeup. After a short rest, she came


    to Leo''s house with her two children.


    They began to have dinner.


    Looking at the delicious dishes, Winnie felt much better. She couldn''t help wondering that Leo would be


    a good friend if he didn''t stand with Penny.


    The two kids kept eating without saying a word, maybe because they were hungry or the dishes were


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    too delicious.


    Winnie was happy at this.


    "You see, Leo, the dishes you cooked are so delicious. Kids like them."


    Winnie praised Leo.


    "Really? Have some more food if it''s delicious."


    Leo was very pleased. It was worthwhile for him to cook as long as they liked the dishes.


    "Well, I''ve eaten a lot. If I eat so much every night, I''ll be fat in a month."


    Winnie joked and the two kids alsoughed.

 Chapter 64 Sincere Apology

    Chapter 64 Sincere Apology


    Just when Winnie smiled happily, her phone suddenly rang. However, it was not a voice call but a video


    invitation. Seeing that it was from Brian, Winnie handed the phone to Luke.


    "Uncle, aunt, I''m full and I''m going to talk to daddy."


    Luke put down chopsticks and ran out of dining room with the mobile phone.


    Megan also finished eating hurriedly and went to find Luke. Only Winnie and Leo were left in the dining


    room.


    "Have some more food, and don''t stop eating because kids left the table."


    Leo was afraid that Winnie would also put down her chopsticks.


    "Well, I''ll continue. Leo, do you have any wine? I want to drink a little."


    Originally, Winnie had forgotten the issue about Brian after having a rest at home. Naturally, she


    wouldn''t want to drink some wine. However, she remembered it once again because of the video


    invitation from Brian.


    When she was upset, she would want to drink some wine. Only in this way could she not think too


    much and have a sound sleep, although she got drunk easily.


    "Well, wait for a while. I''ll go get it."


    Leo was willing to have a drink with her. As he spoke, he stood up and went to get some wine.


    Soon, he was back.


    Leo poured two ss of red wine and handed one to Winnie, after which they drank off the red wine.


    "The red wine tastes good."


    Winnie said while tasting the red wine.


    She didn''t know much about wine. Considering that it tasted mild and soft and not sharp at all, she


    thought that she could drink a little more.


    "It''s ok, but it''s strong. You''re not good at drinking wine, so don''t drink too much."


    Leo said out of concern and saw that Winnie was a little helpless.


    "It doesn''t matter. My apartment is next to your home. I don''t have to drive. I can get home even if I''m


    so drunk that I can only crawl."


    Winnie joked. At this moment, she wished she could get drunk. In this way, she could fall asleep and


    would not think of anything else.


    "Just drink if you want to. I won''t let you crawl back home."


    Leo said considerately. Winnie had never taken the initiative to ask for drinking wine like this. Today


    was an exception, which meant that she was in a bad mood.


    Since she wanted to drink wine to vent, Leo decided not to stop her anymore. If she got drunk, he


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would send her back to her home. If she was so drunk that she couldn''t walk, he would carry her back


    in his arms, as long as she could felt better.


    "Well, let''s have another drink."


    As she spoke, Winnie poured two sses of red wine and drank off again.


    She drank too quickly, so she coughed after putting down her ss. Seeing this, Leo said to her in a


    hurry.


    "Slow down. You shouldn''t drink red wine in such a quick way. You should taste red wine slowly."


    "It tastes so good. If I don''t drink it quickly, you''ll drink it all. Let me have another drink. This time I, I''ll


    pour a little less red wine."


    She began to pour red wine while she spoke with a smile. She didn''t pour much less red wine than


    before.


    "Come on. One more drink."


    For reasons unknown, the more red wine Winnie drank, the more she felt aggrieved. She managed to


    smile, but her smile was too unnatural.


    Winnie put down the ss and picked up the bottle of wine, but Leo took the bottle away from her.


    "Stop now. You can''t keep drinking."


    Leo was afraid that Winnie, who easily got drunk, would drink too much, so he stopped her hurriedly.


    "Are you in any trouble?"


    Leo asked.


    Winnie looked at the empty ss and was in a daze for a while. Then she tried to disguise herself with


    a smile.


    "No, I''m fine now. Penny doesn''te to make trouble for me and I''m getting along all right in my job.


    I''m not in any trouble."


    Winnie denied. She didn''t know why her mind was in turmoil and how to tell others about it.


    "Winwin, I promised that I''ll help you unconditionally if you are in need of me no matter what happened.


    Four years ago..."


    Leo wanted to exin things clearly and ovee the barrier between them. This time, Winnie didn''t


    stop him. However, when he just began to talk, Winnie''s other phone rang and Leo had to stop again.


    "I''m sorry. Wait a minute. I have to answer the phone call."


    Winnie was lost in thought and didn''t notice what Leo was saying. If the phone hadn''t rang, she


    wouldn''t be able to push those thoughts away.


    Winnie answered the phone call.


    "Vanessa."


    "Winnie, aunt agreed that I can study in a university in B City. Besides, aunt will go back with me."


    Winnie heard Vanessa''s excited voice. She smiled happily, too. Leo couldn''t help staring at her


    because of her smile.


    Winnie got through hard times and became silent. However, she was still the kind woman who smiled


    happily. However, there was something that could not be changed and Leo regretted very much.


    "Great. Then work hard in the rest days. Only when you get good grades can you go to the best


    university in B City. I''ll be here waiting for you and aunt."


    She hung up after chatting with Vanessa for a while.


    Hearing that aunt and Vanessa woulde back a few monthster, Winnie felt much better.


    "I''m very happy that my younger sister and aunt will be back soon. Let''s have another drink."


    Winnie took the bottle of wine and poured a ss. Then, she drank off it without paying attention to


    Leo.


    At this time, Winnie''s face was slightly red. The wine had already begun to work.


    "Your younger sister?"


    Leo asked. Seeing that Winnie felt better, he couldn''t bear to talk about previous topic.


    "Yes, Vanessa."


    Winnie was relieved. She looked forward to Vanessa and aunting back. When they were back,


    they could help her take care of her children and she didn''t always have to ask for help.


    "Has Vanessa recovered from her illness? Would she be stimted if shee back to B City?"


    Leo asked casually without thinking too much, but Winnie grew tense after hearing it.


    She suddenly looked up at Leo in doubt.


    "Why did you know that Vanessa was ill?"


    Leo knew nothing about what happened four years ago, and she didn''t tell him after she came back.


    However, Leo talked about it naturally as if he knew everything.


    Winnie asked seriously, and Leo just knew that he asked something he shouldn''t have asked.


    Leo was stunned for a moment and then calmed down.


    Since it was inevitable to talk about this topic, just go with the flow. Winnie could feel relieved earlier if


    he talked about it earlier.


    "Winwin..."


    Leo repeated what Daenerys had told him.


    After his exnation, there was only silence. Leo dared not act recklessly because he was worried that


    Winnie would get excited.


    Hearing his exnation, Winnie''s eyes turned red, and she couldn''t help feeling painful. It seemed that


    what had happened four years ago happened just now and could still hurt her.


    Winnie was in a daze. She didn''t say a word. She thought that she would scold Leo angrily after Leo


    knew the fact, so that she could vent her resentment.


    However, Winnie could only feel painful at this moment, having not the strength of getting angry. Wasn''t


    she painful anymore? Was she not resentful? Did she give up her hatred for Leo?


    "Winwin, I wanted to apologize to you the moment I knew the fact, but I''m ashamed and haven''t the


    courage to mention what happened four years ago. If I hadn''t been cheated by Penny four years ago,


    you wouldn''t have suffered from those painful things."


    Leo came close to Winnie, sat down and began to apologize sincerely.


    Seeing Winnie''s sad and resent expression, Leo''s heart palpitated.


    Winnie said nothing and Leo continued to say.


    "Winwin, I was wrong four years ago. I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Winwin."


    Leo said sincerely and he felt even more painful when he saw Winnie was about to experience an


    emotional breakdown.


    "Winwin, I dare not ask you to forgive me. You can continue to hate me until you feel better. You''re not


    a liar. You''re a good woman who is more kind than anyone else. I''m silly and out of my mind, so I


    believe what Penny said. Being so stupid, I deserve to be hated all my life."


    Leo could only say these words. Winnie was treated unfairly because of his distrust. And she suffered


    for so many years because he abandoned her.


    It was his ignorance that caused all these things, so he dared not expect Winnie to forgive him.


    "Stop...Stop..."


    Winnie finally couldn''t help weeping.


    It seemed that his apology was meaningless. Could it be of any other use but to prove that she wasn''t


    a liar?


    Leo had already known that it was Penny''s fault. That''s enough. It was unnecessary to think about love


    and hatred because they had disappeared as time went by.


    "Winwin, I''m sorry. I imed that I loved you so much, but I did such a nasty thing when you needed


    me most. I am sorry."


    Seeing her tears, Leo med himself more and felt that he was a bastard. He kept apologizing and


    couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    "Leo, stop. I don''t want to mention what happened four years ago anymore. At that time, I was


    desperate and wanted tomit suicide."


    Winnie waspletely heartbroken because of his words and couldn''t help crying.


    She had been depressed and wronged for four years. Today, Leo said these words to her and sincerely


    apologized to her. She could finally vent her depression and grievance.


    Seeing Winnie cry sadly, Leo was so distressed that there were tears in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help holding Winnie in his arms andforted her in a soft voice.


    "I''m sorry, Winwin. It''s all my fault. I was wrong. Don''t cry anymore. You can beat me and scold me.


    Don''t suppress yourself."


    Winnie couldn''t say a word. Although she feltfortable when she was held in his arms and although


    she had vent her depression and grievance, she no longer loved Leo like she did four years ago.


    It was toote. Everything had disappeared. And they couldn''t go back to the past.


    She got through hard times alone. The apology was just a little constion for her. She still bore


    everything alone.


    Winnie cried so hard that she couldn''t speak. And she didn''t have the strength to push Leo away. All


    right. For the time being, let her vent while leaning against Leo and let her cry for a while.


    At the same time, Luke was still talking to Brian in the living room.


    Brian wanted to see Megan, so he let Luke switch the camera. In fact, only he knew who he wanted to


    see more.


    However, after the camera was switched, Brian saw not only Megan, but also the two people sitting


    together in the dining room.


    Brian looked at them coldly. Although he couldn''t hear what they were talking about, he could see that


    Winnie was very sad and Leo was guilty.


    Later, Winnie didn''t speak but cried, and then Leo held her in his arms.


    At this moment, Brian couldn''t stand it anymore and hung up the video directly.

 Chapter 65 You Are a King and Im Your Servant

    Chapter 65 You Are a King and I''m Your Servant


    When the two kids felt puzzled, they received a phone call from Brian.


    "Why did you hang up just now, daddy?"


    Luke asked hurriedly, but he heard Brian say coldly and angrily.


    "Put your aunt on the phone."


    Luke found that daddy got angry, dared not dy and ran to the dining room hurriedly.


    Luke was stunned for a while when he saw Leo hugging his aunt. Of course, he also felt


    ufortable. However, Luke had no time do care about it because the most important thing was to


    finish the task given by daddy.


    "Auntie, daddy wants you to answer the phone."


    Luke lifted the mobile phone and handed it to Winnie.


    It was only then that Winnie collected herself. Then, she left Leo''s arms hurriedly.


    "Who is on the phone?"


    Winnie asked when she was still sobbing.


    Brian could clearly hear that Winnie was trying to stop herself from sobbing through the phone. He


    became even angrier.


    "Daddy is on the phone. Daddy wants you to answer the phone."


    Luke repeated again clearly.


    Winnie was stunned for a moment and took the phone after wiping off her tears.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Winnie had tried her best to control herself, but her voice was obviously nasal.


    "Come out."


    Brian said coldly. Although he was angry, he was domineering and awe-inspiring, just like a king who


    was giving orders.


    "Now?"


    Winnie took a look at the time. It was not toote in night, but she was unwilling to go out when she


    heard his cold voice.


    "Yes, now. Come out immediately. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Brian still said in peremptory and domineering manner. At the same time, he left the restaurant and


    drove out by himself.


    "Can I know the reason why you ask me to meet you now?"


    Winnie continued to ask. If he didn''te to find her for work, she wanted to refuse toe out.


    "Cut the crap. If you don''te out, I''ll take Luke away immediately. You won''t be able to see him in


    the future."


    Brian threatened her. He didn''t want to say a single useless word. And he even didn''t want Winnie to


    continue to stay with Leo.


    "You..."


    Winnie found that Luke and Leo were looking at her when she was about to refute, so she gave up.


    Brian took a tough stance and he always did what he said, so Winnie could onlypromise in the


    end.


    After cing the two kids, Winnie went downstairs.


    Brian had already stood at the door when Winnie arrived downstairs.


    Seeing Winnie, Brian pulled her and went towards the parking lot without saying a word.


    Winnie was somewhat opposed to his action. Moreover, Leo used such a great strength to take her


    hand that her hand somewhat hurt.


    "Just tell me if you want to say anything. Can you not behave like this?"


    Winnie asked. She was puzzled, not knowing why Brian was so angry.


    "Shut up. If you say another word, I''ll take Luke away."


    Brian threatened her with Luke again. He found that Winnie''s soft underbelly was Luke.


    "Let...Let go of me. I''ll follow you myself."


    Winnie dared not to say anything else, fearing that she would make him angry and he really took Luke


    away in anger.


    It was obvious that her struggle was useless. Brian pulled her and walked quickly as if he hadn''t heard


    what she said.


    Winnie''s hand hurt more and she really couldn''t bear it, so she spoke.


    "Brian, you''re hurting me."


    Hearing these words and finding that Winnie talked as if she were in unbearable pain, Brian finally let


    go of her hand and stopped. He turned around and looked at her sullenly.


    "What are you doing? Did I do anything that upsets you? Why do you treat me like this?"


    Feeling aggrieved, Winnie asked when she rubbed her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian kept silent, came directly close to Winnie and took her hand with force again. He didn''t pull her by


    force and didn''t continue to walk this time, but began to carefully check Winnie''s hand under the dim


    light.


    Only when he saw that her small delicate hand was all red did Brian know that he had really exerted


    too much force.


    Brian found that he felt even worse because he hurt Winnie.


    He began to rub Winnie''s small soft hand, which astonished Winnie.


    It was difficult for Winnie to believe that Brian was rubbing her hand now. She thought that she must


    have hallucination because she drank too much red wine. Brian was as cold as snow. How could he be


    so considerate?


    Only Leo would do such a thing. The person in front of her couldn''t be Brian. She must have


    hallucination.


    Winnie withdrew her hand hurriedly.


    "I can do it myself."


    "Follow me."


    Brian said coldly again.


    Winnie allowed Leo to hold her in his arms, but she refused to let him take her hand.


    Considering this, Brian couldn''t calm down.


    Winnie had learned a lesson. She didn''t want to be hurt; she didn''t want to repeat what had just


    happened; and she didn''t want to lose Luke. If she wanted to achieve all these, she could only follow


    Brian.


    She raised her head, red at Brian with displeasure, and then strode forward.


    It was so silent in the car that they could hear the tire noise.


    Winnie was happy about this because she didn''t have to hear Brian''s cold voice if they didn''t talk.


    She was a little dizzy. She couldn''t help yawning under the effect of alcohol.


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    Brian asked with disgust.


    "Why do you know that I drank?"


    Winnie turned her head sideways and asked in doubt.


    "The air is filled with the smell of alcohol. Do you think that I lose the ability to smell?"


    Brian turned his head sideways and glowered at Winnie, but found that Winnie was looking at him with


    an innocent expression. His heart palpitated when he saw her innocent expression and bleary eyes.


    "If you dislike it, stop the car. After I get off the car, there would be no such smell."


    Winnie somewhat threw a tantrum and said. It was he who invited her toe and she didn''t insist on


    staying in the car. Therefore, he had to put up with the smell of alcohol. Even if it was the smell of


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    poison gas, he had to endure it.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian warned her in louder voice. Every time Winnie became contrary in front of him, he could do


    nothing.


    "Speak in lower voice. I can hear you. Don''t deafen my ears."


    Winnie said yfully. That''s what she was like, and she just had drunk a little wine. If Brian couldn''t


    ept it, he could stop the car and she would get off.


    Winnie turned her head sideways slovenly. Suddenly, she turned back and looked at Brian after


    remembered something.


    "Mr. Be, didn''t you have dinner with a beauty tonight? Why did you leave so early? She is such a


    beautiful woman. You should take the opportunity to apany her."


    Winnie said in a slightly sarcastic and sad voice.


    Seeing Brian being apanied by a beauty, she was so depressed that she drank much wine, after


    which she was taken to the car and then was disliked because of the smell of alcohol.


    In short, Brian was the culprit and he ate his own bitter fruit.


    "Winnie, I told you to shut up."


    Brian got angry again and said in an extremely cold voice. He dared to say that he would stop the car


    and left her halfway up the mountain where was forested if she continued to speak.


    He became even annoyed when it came to that actress.


    He was originally having dinner with that beauty. Then, he left before finishing the meal to find her.


    Now, she not only didn''t know what he had done, but also made fun of him. It was impossible that Brian


    didn''t scold her loudly.


    "Ok, ok. Don''t shout. I''ll shut up. You''re the King, and I''m a servant who lives on the reward you give. I,


    as a servant, shouldn''t care about how many girlfriends you had."


    After saying that, Winnie turned her head sideways and looked out of the window.


    Brian was too peremptory. She disliked him. But she disliked herself more because she allowed herself


    to be affected emotionally by such a peremptory man.


    Winnie no longer talked, leaning her head against the car door and falling asleep soon.


    Brian looked at her from time to time. Her face was slightly red; her eyshes were long and curly; and


    her lips were sexy, red and attractive.


    He remembered everything about Winnie well.


    He had suppressed himself for a long time, trying to stay away from her and telling himself to treat her


    as air even if she appeared in front of him. He had stuck to it very well these days. However, he


    couldn''t bear it anymore when he saw Winnie being held in Leo''s arms.


    Losing control, he wanted to teach Winnie a lesson, telling her that she would always belong to him


    after she slept with him once and that no other man was allowed to have an affair with her.


    Winnie had a sound sleep. She didn''t wake up until Brian stopped the car steadily and she heard the


    sound of closing the door.


    Looking at the vi with bleary eyes, her mind suddenly became clear.


    This was the vi on mountaintop. Why did Brian take her here again?


    "Get off the car."


    When Winnie was puzzled, Brian opened the door of passenger seat and ordered peremptorily.


    "No. It''s too dark here. I don''t like this ce."


    Winnie rejected decisively. She wasn''t afraid of the darkness, but was afraid that Brian would recognize


    her when they were surrounded by darkness.


    "I told you to get off the car."


    Brianmanded again with obviously impatient expression in his eyes.


    "No, you said I that I didn''t deserve toe here."


    Winnie soon found another excuse.


    However, unexpectedly, Brian carried her in his arms and took her out of the car.


    "Put me down! Why''re you so shameless?"


    Winnie said while she struggled, and she failed to resist as usual.


    Carrying Winnie in his arms, Brian went to the dark familiar room.


    The moment Winnie was put on the bed, she felt as if it were the night of four years ago when they


    made love.


    Four years ago, Brian was indifferent, but he was probably the warmest people for Winnie at that time.


    Without Brian, she couldn''t afford to pay the medical expenses of her mother and sister. It was because


    of him that she could feel some warmth in cold nights.


    "Why did Leo hug you?"


    Winnie was thinking about what happened four years ago, but Brian''s cold query pushed those


    memories away.


    Winnie decided that what she just thought was false. Warmth? She would thank god if Brian didn''t treat


    her in too cold a manner.


    However, Winnie realized a problem.


    "How do you know that?"


    Did he send someone to follow her? It was impossible. Even if he sent someone to follow her, that


    person couldn''t enter Leo''s apartment.


    Did the kids tell him that? There was just a slight chance for it. The kids was ying so happily that


    they didn''t notice it at all.


    Then, why? How did this arrogant guy know that?


    "I saw it myself. Don''t you know that I was making video call with Luke? Or did you let me see it on


    purpose because you know that? Did you act? Or did you try to get back together with Leo?"


    As he spoke, Brian turned on the light. Although it was dark, he could see Winnie''s innocent face


    clearly.

 Chapter 66 Coming to the Villa on Mountaintop again

    Chapter 66 Coming to the Vi on Mountaintop again


    Under the dim light, Winnie saw Brian''s cold face and she realized that fantasies were just fantasies. It


    seemed that people only felt well when this room was in darkness.


    However, Winnie remembered something at this moment. Last time, Brian said that there couldn''t be


    any light in this room. Now, he took the initiative to turn on the light. Was he out of his mind again?


    "Mind...Mind your own business."


    Winnie sat up and didn''t look at Brian because she was afraid that Brian would look at her with disgust.


    If that was the case, she would be sad. She was even more afraid to see the seeming tender feelings


    in his eyes. In that case, she would be lost.


    "I have to mind your business. Winnie, I don''t care about what you was like before, and I don''t care


    how many boyfriends you had had before. However, I won''t allow you to have an affair with any other


    men after you slept with me."


    Brian said coldly and peremptorily. He couldn''t help getting angry when he remembered that scene and


    heard her indifferent answer. He thought that his reaction was too different from that of Winnie.


    "Brian, how can you say so? I can''t find another man because I had slept with you. What if you don''t


    want to maintain a long-term rtionship with me? Shall I stay single for the rest of my life? You''re


    irresponsible! Who are you? Why should you interfere in my emotional life?"


    Winnie finally couldn''t stand it anymore, stood up and glowered at Brian.


    "I don''t care about fairness, and I just won''t let you see other men."


    Brian was still peremptory and was unprecedentedly possessive.


    "You would like to be an irresponsible man? Well. If you divorce Penny and convince your grandfather,


    I agree with what you said."


    Winnie rebutted angrily. It was impossible for them to have any kind of rtionship. Why won''t he let go


    of her?


    Winnie raised her head and glowered at Brian without fear. She became stubborn again.


    Brian frowned and looked at her coldly. Every time he was cornered by Winnie, he felt that it was a kind


    of enjoyment and another kind of happiness.


    And the only way to deal with Winnie who was stubborn was...


    The next moment, there was desire in Brian''s angry eyes. Winnie noticed that he was smiling evilly.


    Realizing the imminent danger, Winnie no longer looked at him with provocative eyes, turned around


    and fled. However, Brian embraced her from behind. His body was pressing against hers.


    "Don''t...Don''t touch me. You have such a beautiful star as your girlfriend, don''t..."


    "Are you jealous?"


    Brian interrupted her struggle and asked in a low voice.


    Winnie could felt that his warm breath in her cheeks and her already slightly red face turned red


    quickly.


    "Why...Why should I be jealous? I have nothing to do with you..."


    Hearing his words, Winnie didn''t know what to do. She was so nervous that she got her words muddled


    up. Just when she finally talked coherently, Brian suddenly made them stood face to face by force.


    Before Winnie could react, Brian kissed her.


    Brian couldn''t help bing wild as soon as he kissed Winnie''s sexy soft lips. He sucked her lips


    hard, and then kissed her deeply.


    This kiss was wild, and Winnie couldn''t resist it.


    Brian kissed her in such a peremptory manner that Winnie couldn''t think of anything else. Now, she


    was held in Brian''s arms, enjoying his domineering kiss greedily.


    Undeniably, she didn''t hate his kiss, and she even missed it.


    Although she kept telling herself that she didn''t like a man like Brian, she forgot all these when he


    kissed her lips.


    Winnie was tired of being like this. At this moment, she could only find an excuse for herself, although it


    couldn''t be called a reason.


    She got drunk and couldn''t control her heart. Let him be.


    Winnie put her hands on Brian''s neck and began to respond enthusiastically.


    Because of her enthusiastic reaction, the kiss became even wild and was out of control. Brian had


    always been wise, but he had a hard-on now.


    Brian began to touch Winnie''s body with his hands that had magic power. Winnie felt excited because


    of it.


    Brian began to take off her clothes and threw them on the ground.


    At this moment, Winnie felt cool and somewhat gathered her wits.


    It took her great effort to stop the kiss. Then, she put her forehead against Brian''s chest and took deep


    and quick breaths.


    "If anyone knows it..."


    Winnie spoke out her worries in a hoarse and low voice. Before she could finish speaking, Brian


    interrupted her.


    "No one would know it. Even grandpa doesn''t know this ce. If anyone knows it, I''ll take the


    responsibility."


    Brian said in a calm and dull voice. His voice was maic.


    Winnie couldn''t help looking up at Brian and saw his confident expression. Should she believe him?


    Looking at the confidence in his dark eyes, Winnie believed him.


    "Do you want me?"


    Winnie suddenly asked. Although she felt it stupid and immoral to ask this question, she just wanted to


    ask.


    Brian kept silent for a while and there was more and more desire in his eyes.


    "Hmm."


    He wanted her very much. He wanted her so much that he couldn''t work and lost usual calm.


    "I have a requirement for you."


    Winnie looked at Brian enchantingly.


    "Tell me."


    As long as she made her request, he would agree, no matter what it was.


    "Don''t be cold to me immediately after making love. At least treat me as a woman instead of a liar in


    this house."


    Winnie just want to feel how warm and how intimate it was to lie on a bed beside him.


    Every time after they made love, Brian would get cold immediately. It hurt Winnie a lot, thinking that she


    meant nothing to him.


    "Hmm."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What kind of promise did this word "hmm" mean? Did he promise it for a day, a year, or a lifetime? It


    was unsure, but Winnie was satisfied with it.


    This time, she took the initiative to kiss him.


    After they made love, there was still a romantic air in the air. Winnie was held in Brian''s arms with her


    eyes closed. She was so tired that she was weak and sleepy, but she refused to sleep.


    Such a moment was too precious, so she wanted to enjoy it, even if only for a moment.


    "Stay here tonight. I''ve asked Albert to take care of the kids."


    Brian said in an unprecedented low and gentle voice.


    Winnie unconsciously smiled, telling herself that it was enough to keep such gentleness buried deep in


    her heart.


    "Hmm."


    Winnie agreed directly. She was still dizzy after drinking wine. It was impossible for her to drive back by


    herself. Besides, the vi was on the mountaintop. It seemed unrealistic to walk down the mountain.


    Brian got the answer he wanted and held her more tightly for unknown reasons. For the first time, he


    felt so at peace.


    "Is there any contraceptive?"


    Winnie suddenly thought of an important matter. To avoid unnecessary trouble, she had to be very


    careful even if Brian didn''t remind her.


    "Yes, I''ll go get it."


    Brian was stunned for a moment before he answered.


    "You don''t have to. Tell me where it is and I''ll go get it."


    Winnie just want to do something to revive herself, so that she wouldn''t just fall asleep in rare coziness.


    As she spoke, she got up, picked up Brian''s shirt casually and put it on her body.


    "It''s in that drawer."


    Brian pointed to the drawer near the bed.


    Winnie knew which drawer he was referring to without seeing where he was pointing to, got up directly


    and crouched down in front of the drawer.


    After opening the drawer, Winnie revived a lot when she saw what was inside.


    Except contraceptives, there was also a document envelope. Winnie knew what was in inside.


    There were also two cell phones. She had used one of them and she didn''t know anything about the


    other one.


    Winnie stretched out her hand to take out the contraceptives and then closed the drawer again. After


    that, she stood up and went to take out a bottle of mineral water in the refrigerator that was opposite


    the sofa. She did all these in a natural way and she seemed to be familiar with this ce.


    Seeing this, Brian frowned.


    If he remembered correctly, it was the second time that Winnie hade to this room. The room was


    always in darkness from the moment she came in to the moment she went out the first time she came


    to this room. This time, she had been on the bed since she was in the room. It was impossible for her


    to notice where the refrigerator was.


    Thinking of this, Brian remembered what happenedst time. Winnie left a message, saying that she


    drove his car away after she found that there were other cars in the garage. However, Brian found that


    Winnie didn''t go to the garage at all when he watched the surveince video.


    So there were problems. How did she know that there were other cars in the garage? How could she


    easily find the refrigerator and take out the water?


    Brian was puzzled, but he did not ask.


    He justy on the bed and stared at Winnie.


    After taking medicine and drinking water, Winnie didn''t go back to bed. Instead, she went directly to the


    bathroom. When she came back from the bathroom, she turned off the light in the room.


    Brian was puzzled because of these details.


    It was not surprising that Winnie could find the bathroom. However, Brian was puzzled when she turned


    off the light urately.


    There were many kinds of lights in this room and these lights were turned on or turned off on a touch-


    screen. It was impossible for someone unfamiliar with it to know exactly how to turn off the light that


    gave dim light.


    Why would Winnie turn off the light urately? Why was she familiar with this room?


    Winnie went back to the bed again and directlyy down at where she previouslyy with her back to


    Brian.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    Winnie asked in a light voice. After getting out of bed and doing all those things, she revived a lot.


    "Ask."


    Brian said in an indifferent voice. He was no longer as warm as before.


    "Why are there two identical mobile phones in the drawer?"


    Winnie asked tentatively, not knowing why Brian still kept that mobile phone.


    What Winnie didn''t expect was that Brian became angry just because of her question.


    "Winnie, what else do you want to know? You shouldn''t ask too much."


    Brian said sternly and sat up suddenly in anger.


    "What did you do thest time you came here when I was asleep? Did you rummage around this vi?


    No one lives in this vi, so how did you know that there is water in the refrigerator? How did you know


    how to turn off this light? Did you even take a look at the drawer, too?"


    Brian finally couldn''t help asking these questions out loud. He didn''t know if Winnie had any


    premeditation and whether she saw what was inside the document envelope or not.


    Brian was doubtful about so many suspicious details.

 Chapter 67 The Quarrel on the Mountain Road

    Chapter 67 The Quarrel on the Mountain Road


    In the dark, Winnie waspletely awakened by Brian''s harsh words. Because of his question, she


    realized that she had done something that she shouldn''t do, which almost exposed herself.


    In the dark room, Winnie could no longer feel the warmthing from Brian''s body. Her face was pale


    because of Brian''s question.


    Fortunately, she turned off the light before going to bed. Although she identally exposed her


    familiarity with this ce, the darkness could conceal the panic on her face at the moment.


    It was impossible for her to spend the night peacefully anymore.


    Winnie calmed down. She got up and picked up the remote control next to her to turn on the light


    again.


    "Mr. Be, you are too sensitive."


    Winnie nced calmly at Brian''s face which was full of vignt and suspicious. He seemed to treat her


    as a thief and as if she had made a big mistake.


    Winnie smiled bitterly. She got out of bed and picked up her clothes on the carpet one by one. While


    wearing her clothes, she said again.


    "Mr. Be, you always think of me as a liar, so your first reaction is what tricks I''m ying, right?"


    Winnie paused for a moment. Before Brian could answer, she continued speaking.


    "Mr. Be, if you don''t trust me, why did you bring me here? You can just pick one hotel causally. If


    Penny can''t satisfy you, you can find another woman. Why did you look for me, a liar?"


    Seeing the suspicious looks in Brian¡¯s eyes, Winnie got hurt. She felt ached.


    "Knock it off. Just answer my question."


    Brian also felt bad when he saw the sad face of Winnie who was wearing clothes. But he asked again


    harshly.


    "Nothing. The reason why I''ve been familiar with here is because I have alreadye herest time. I


    am thirsty and I want to drink water. I can''t wake you up. I need light to go to the bathroom. So I


    fumbled to turn on the light. I didn''t do anything except these. As for the stuff in the drawer you said, I


    didn''t watch it either."


    Winnie said indifferently. She had already put on her clothes. Looking at Brian confidently and


    stubbornly, she continued to speak.


    "Mr. Be, I have been the vi twice and it was all because of you. You took me directly into this


    room. I didn''t move anything except using your bathroom and drinking the water in your refrigerator."


    "Oh right, I just took one contraceptive pill."


    "I haven''t moved anything except this room. Mr. Be, you can check this room carefully. I can


    After speaking, Winnie turned around to wear her canvas shoes. Then she went straight to the door.


    She walked to the door and stopped, because she felt particrly aggrieved.


    "Mr. Be, I admit that I am a liar, but I never steal anything. Don''t look at me as if I¡¯m a thief."


    Winnie thought she would feel better after she said these words out, but she didn''t expect that she felt


    more ufortable.


    She furiously opened the door and mmed it closed.


    Walking out of the door of the vi, it was pitch ck and cold outside. Winnie took a breath and was a


    little scared. Even if she was so scared, she felt it was better than being questioned by Brian.


    Thinking of this, Winnie walked into the darkness with courage.


    At this time, Brian was wearing clothes. It was so dark outside. He didn''t think Winnie would leave here.


    He thought Winnie just went to the living room or another room.


    But when he came to the window, he found that Winnie had already reached the gate and was opening


    the door.


    Brian panicked suddenly and ran downstairs quickly. How could he forget that Winnie was a so


    stubborn woman?


    When Brian went downstairs, Winnie had already walked out of the vi. So Brian had to drive to chase


    her up.


    There were wild boars and weird birds from time to time on this dark mountain road. Even a mouse that


    came to the road would make Winnie feel creepy.


    Thinking of this, Brian speeded up. Then he stopped the car in front of Winnie after less than a minute.


    Brian got out of the car and mmed the door closed angrily, questioning loudly and coldly.


    "Are you insane? Don''t you know how dangerous this road is? You will be scared to death. Don¡¯t you


    know?"


    Although Brian was shouting angrily, he felt relieved because he finally chased Winnie up.


    "Please get out of my way. It''s better to be scared to death than to be wronged."


    Winnie said arrogantly, bypassing Brian and continuing to walk down.


    She was not afraid of death. Death was a relief for her. But she was afraid that she would die with an


    inexplicable crime. She was afraid that others would put an inexplicable crime on her when she was


    dead.


    "Winnie, can you curb your temper? It''s so dark and dangerous outside. Don''t make trouble here


    unreasonably."


    Brian quickly came to Winnie''s front. Watching Winnie continue to walk into the darkness, he was full of


    anxiety. He didn''t know how to keep Winnie staying, so he could only shout loudly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie stopped and suddenly looked into Brian¡¯s eyes. She was pissed off.


    "Am I making trouble? You can just lose your temper for no reason. I didn''t want to hear that you lose


    your temper, so I left. But for you, I¡¯m just making trouble? Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s a bit unfair? I want to ask


    you, what are you to me? What rights do you have to lose your temper to me?"


    Winnie was angry. She asked back loudly. Her voice sounded particrly bleak on the dark and silent


    mountain road, which was just like her life.


    Brian frowned. Seeing the sad expression on Winnie''s face under the light of the car lights, Brian felt so


    sorry.


    "..."


    He couldn''t answer Winnie''s question. He didn''t know what the rtionship between them was now.


    "Let¡¯s go back and have a good talk. It''s toote now."


    Seeing that Winnie insisted, Brian could only say these words in a low voice, and then stretched out his


    hand to pull Winnie.


    Winnie avoided Brian¡¯s hand as quickly as possible.


    "Do you still know that it iste? You let me stay here overnight. But I just asked a question casually,


    and then you were annoyed. If you don''t want to answer, you can say that you don''t know. Then we will


    be in peace till dawn. But you just make a fuss. I just asked a question. But in your eyes, I have ulterior


    motives. You just use this as an excuse to yell at me. You just treat me as a thief."


    Winnie shouted loudly with anger. The bright eyes were also full of anger.


    "Brian, what did I owe you in my previous life? Did I make you unhappy in this life? Why do you always


    make trouble for me? You treat me as a liar? Fine! I don¡¯t care. But now you want to turn me into a


    thief. Since you hate me so much, you can send me to the police station. I would rather ept legal


    sanctions than to be despised by you."


    "Follow me back."


    Hearing what Winnie said, Brian felt extremely sad. Now he realized that his anger had hurt Winnie.


    He reduced his volume again. Besides, he softened his tone. Brian had already made aprise to


    Winnie again.


    "No, I won''t go back with you. If there is something missing in your luxurious vi again, I can''t exin


    it clearly."


    Winnie was still angry. She felt that every time she came to the vi, she would be unlucky. Brian was


    sent by God to torture her. Every time, Brian would make her mood so bad.


    Seeing Brian''s cold and angry face, Winnie could not feel any hope.


    "Get out of the way. That vi is yours. This road is not yours. I have the right to walk."


    Winnie wasn''t reluctant, but her grievances became more and more intense. He brought her here at


    midnight and had sex with her, then he shouted at her. She couldn¡¯t ept it.


    "Okay, we won''t go back. I will drive you down the mountain."


    Having no choice, Brian could only take a step back again.


    After he finished speaking, he directly used his brute force to get Winnie into the car.


    Winnie didn''t resist this time, because she didn¡¯t dare to go down the mountain alone.


    After this incident, Winnie deliberately avoided Brian, not wanting to have any physical contact with


    Brian. Because she could not imagine what kind of crime Brian would put on her next time.


    The advertisement about mobile phones started shooting. The model was the actress, Ste. Brian had


    been with Ste these days. So even if Winnie didn¡¯t hide herself, she couldn¡¯t see Brian.


    Winnie came to work early in order not to meet Brian.


    Just when Winnie stepped into the elevator, Penny also walked in.


    "It''s really bad luck to meet you."


    Penny said unkindly, with contempt in her eyes.


    "..."


    Winnie kept silent. She didn¡¯t want such a woman to affect her mood in the morning.


    "Did my husband stay with you for a night again? Winnie, you are so bold. Grandpa has gone to warn


    you, but you still dare to entangle him."


    Penny''s words were so harsh. From the looks in Penny¡¯s eyes, Winnie could feel Penny wanted to kill


    her.


    Winnie nced at Penny indifferently. When she looked at the paper bag in Penny¡¯s hand, she knew


    why Penny was so angry.


    "You are here to deliver clothes? No wonder you are so angry. There are so many women in the world.


    Don''t take me too seriously. He didn''t stay overnight with me. As for where he went, you can go to


    investigate. Don''t just nder me before you don¡¯t know the truth."


    Winnie said calmly.


    Since that day, Brian hadn''te to her anymore. She really didn''t know where Brian wentst night.


    "Oh, did I wronged you? You mean you never slept with Brian?"


    Penny said maliciously. Her eyes filled with insidiousness.


    "I didn''t say that."


    Winnie was still calm. She had never denied the fact that she slept with Brian. The reason why she


    didn¡¯t dare to admit, it was just that she was afraid of causing trouble and affecting whether Luke could


    stay with her.


    Winnie''s unclear attitude made Penny hate her more. If Winnie didn''t confirm or deny it, it would show


    that she indeed slept with Brian.


    "Winnie, I¡¯ll see how long your arrogance canst."


    After Penny finished speaking, the elevator door opened. A war ended.


    There were too many and too frequent such things. Winnie had been used to it. But Penny''s hatred


    grew day by day, and her anger deepened every time she saw Winnie.


    Winnie was on the way to pick up the children from the kindergarten after getting off work.


    While talking with Daenerys on the phone with her earphones, Winnie drove the car at a constant


    speed.


    "Winwin, don''t get angry with me. Leo always looks for me. Besides, he always asks me. I have no


    choice, so I told him."


    Daenerys asked for forgiveness, confessing her mistakes.


    "Now your rtionship with Leo is better than with me. No matter what he asks you, you will tell him."


    Winnie didn''t mean to resent. She just felt a little better afterining a few words.


    "It''s not like that. I just think Leo is also the one who was hurt. Leo has also lost a lot."


    Daenerys didn''t dare to tell Winnie about Leo''s love for Winnie. She didn''t want to participate too much


    in other people''s love.

 Chapter 68 Having a Car Accident

    Chapter 68 Having a Car ident


    Winnie was unconvinced. Leo didn''t lose a penny, and he even despised her. She should be the one


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    who lost the most.


    "He has lost a lot? What can he lose?"


    "Losing you is his biggest loss. You are such a good woman. But he gave you to others. He won¡¯t meet


    such a good woman like you anymore."


    The meaning in Daenerys¡¯ words was already obvious. She could only say those words. The rest had


    to be solved by Leo himself.


    "I''m not as good as you said. He said that I was a liar. He would be so happy that he had given me to


    others. Wait, what does it mean to give me to others?"


    Winnie felt that Daenerys'' words were inappropriate. She was not given to others. She was the one


    who no one wanted to ept. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t have to make money through the surrogacy.


    Thinking of the surrogacy, Winnie smiled bitterly.


    "He gave you to Brian."


    Daenerys said half-jokingly.


    In her opinion, Leo gave up Winnie when Winnie needed help the most. It was because of his giving up


    that Winnie met Brian. Then Winnie gave birth to children for Brian.


    Maybe it was the arrangement of fate, or the involvement of the children. Once again, Winnie met


    Brian. Brian was so lucky, but Daenerys didn''t know if Brian would cherish it.


    "..."


    Speaking of Brian, Winnie was silent.


    If Leo gave her up, Brian might be the one who regarded her as trash.


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you speak?"


    Daenerys asked. But after she finished asking, a huge impact sound came over. Daenerys suddenly


    panicked.


    "Winwin, Winwin, are you listening to me?"


    But she still did not hear the answer.


    "Winwin..."


    In the hospital, both Daenerys and Leo waited anxiously outside the emergency room.


    When Daenerys learned of Winnie''s car ident, the first person Daenerys contacted was Leo,


    because she didn''t have Brian''s phone number.


    "Please. God! Please bless Winwin. The life has already been so hard for her. Don''t torture her


    anymore."


    Daenerys prayed worriedly. Her face was full of anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, Daenerys. Winwin will definitely be fine."


    Leoforted Daenerys, but he couldn''t hide the panic on his face.


    When he received Daenerys'' call, he was so anxious. He drove at a high speed to hurry to the hospital.


    He kept speeding up all the way. The feeling of anxiety was too tormented.


    He also silently prayed that Winnie had to be safe. He still had a lot of words to say. Besides, he still


    didn''t express his love.


    At the same time on the other side.


    Brian''s work was not over yet. He was holding an urgent video conference.


    At this time, Albert knocked on the door and broke in without waiting for Brian''s response. This made


    Brian frowned.


    "Mr. Be, the kindergarten called and said that the two children have not been picked up yet."


    Hearing that, Brian quickly suspended the video conference.


    "Where is Winnie? Why didn''t she pick up the children?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice, but he felt uneasy.


    "I can''t get contact with Miss Winnie. She doesn¡¯t answer the phone."


    Albert also obviously panicked.


    "Call Daenerys."


    The first person Brian thought of was Daenerys. At this time, he was more and more uneasy. Because


    Winnie was not the kind of person who didn''t care about children and went to have fun, let alone


    deliberately not answering the phone. It was very likely that something happened to her.


    Brian directly hung up the video conference. He had no mood to preside over the conference.


    "We don''t have Daenerys'' phone number."


    "Then call Leo."


    Brian was anxious. He couldn''t calm down at all.


    Hearing Brian''s order, Albert hurried to the secretary office to get Leo''s phone number.


    After a moment, Albert returned. His face was obviously gloomy.


    "Mr. Be, Miss Winnie has a car ident and is now in the hospital."


    As soon as Albert finishing speaking, Brian felt so anxious.


    He picked up the car key and went directly into the president''s exclusive elevator. The moment the


    elevator door closed, he didn''t forget to give orders.


    "You go to take care of the children."


    For the first time, Brian was so worried. Ignoring speeding, he was rushing to the hospital regardless of


    his own safety.


    After arriving at the hospital, Brian went directly to the emergency room. At this time the doctor came


    out of the emergency room.


    "How''s she?"


    Brian asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Be?"


    The doctor knew that Brian was the boss of this hospital. But he didn''t know what the rtionship


    between the woman lying inside and Brian was. Why could the woman let Briane here in person?


    "Answer me."


    Brian ordered. Only then did the doctor react.


    "We have done a detailed examination. Some of the injuries on her body are skin trauma. It¡¯s not a big


    deal. Now the main cause of unconsciousness is the head. A small bleeding spot in the head caused


    her to be unconscious. Now..."


    "Talk about the point."


    Brian severely interrupted the doctor''s words. The doctor''s words were a bit verbose for Brian. He


    didn''t have the patience to wait for the doctor¡¯s detailed analysis. Brian just wanted to know if Winnie


    was in danger.


    "She needs to rest. When the blood clot is absorbed, there will be no problem."


    This time, the doctor¡¯s words were sinct and dared not to say too much.


    "Then why is she still in aa?"


    Brian seemed to be unable to ept the doctor''s statement and kept asking.


    "Mr. Be, don''t worry. The patient was hit in a car ident. The traffic police said that the ss on


    the side was damaged. Such a big impact would definitely cause her into aa. I promised that she


    can wake up by tomorrow morning at thetest."


    The doctor''s determined attitude finally relieved Brian''s nervousness. Then Brian did not continue to


    press questions.


    At this time, the dean of the hospital hurried over with his team.


    "Mr. Be, you are here."


    The dean hurriedly greeted Brian.


    "Mr. Be, the patient has to be observed for two hours. We will arrange the best ward for her


    immediately. How about you go to the ward to wait?"


    The dean said respectfully. He was a little surprised by Brian''s sudden appearance.


    "I want to go in. Also, arrange these two people."


    Brian said coldly. His words couldn''t hide his worry.


    "Okay, Mr. Be, we will handle it immediately."


    The dean hurried to act after speaking.


    After a while, Brian walked in wearing protective clothing.


    Seeing the wounds on Winnie''s whole body and her head covered with medical equipment, he felt


    heartbreak.


    Winnie''s face was so pale without a trace of blood. Her lips were white and chapped, which were not


    as sexy as before. Brian couldn''t help reaching out to touch it.


    However, Winnie still did not react at all, which made his trembling heart more restless.


    Brian stayed in the intensive care unit for two hours. Finally, he returned to the ward after the doctor


    confirmed that Winnie''s physical signs were normal.


    Brian sent everyone away. He himself personally took care of Winnie in the hospital.


    Winnie hadn''t woken up at nine o''clock in the evening. Brian couldn''t help calling the doctor again for a


    detailed examination. After confirming that there was no problem, he began to wait anxiously.


    At this time, Albert rushed over to report to Brian the details of the incident.


    "The driver who caused the ident did not flee the scene and promised to pay full responsibility."


    "Preliminary investigation by the police revealed that the brakes of the responsible party''s vehicle failed


    and rear-ended to Miss Winnie''s car. He hit several cars until Miss Winnie''s car hits a tree on the side


    of the road before stopping."


    Albert described the general course of the matter.


    "Brake failure? How quickly did he drive in the city and still couldn''t stop after hitting?"


    Brian asked questions in a cold voice.


    The time when Winnie was hit was the rush hour. There were so many cars on the road. It was not


    easy to drive fast. He couldn''t figure out how the car crashed continuously.


    "I also asked the police this question. The police watched the surveince system. The car was


    suspected of speeding and nearly hit several cars before it hit Miss Winnie. Miss Winnie didn¡¯t avoid


    the vehicleing from the side timely, because she was talking on the phone."


    "Who was she talking to?"


    Brian asked.


    "The police confirmed that Miss Winnie was on the phone with Daenerys at the time."


    Albert answered the questions one by one, with a serious expression on his face.


    "..."


    Brian remained silent, but he still frowned, as if he still had doubts about the police¡¯s investigation.


    Brian always had a hunch that Winnie was a victim of other people''s revenge against him. Maybe


    someone else knew that they went to the mountain vi that day.


    Grandfather? Penny? Or Uncle Zak?


    Brian frowned and thought for a moment.


    "Go to investigate the driver."


    Brian issued the order decisively. If this matter was not investigated clearly, he couldn''t rest assured.


    Albert took the order and then left. Brian began to wait anxiously again.


    Finally at eleven o''clock in the evening, Winnie woke up.


    The headache was terrible, as if the head was about to burst.


    This was the first feeling that Winnie felt when she opened her eyes.


    When she unconsciously raised her hand to rub the severely painful head, her hand was held by the


    unexpected warm hand. This hand seemed to have magical powers, which relieved her pain a lot.


    Then the sound came, which made her instantly lose all illusions about this hand.


    "Don''t move. You¡¯re having an infusion."


    That was right. The voice she clearly heard was from Brian. Why did hee to her again?


    Just when Winnie wanted to speak, she thought of Brian''s words.


    Infusion? Why did she need an infusion?


    Winnie had a headache. She was too weak to open her eyes, but she was trying hard to recall what


    had happened to her.


    She remembered being talking on the phone with Daenerys. When Daenerys talked about Brian, she


    was silent, andter...


    Winnie remembered that she was hit by a car. However, at thest moment of the crash, she was


    thinking of Brian.


    Winnie opened her eyes hard. Her vision changed from blurry to clear.


    Under the dim light, she looked at Brian. She saw his eyes full of worry.


    Who was he worried about? Was he worried about her? Then why was his voice so cold?


    ¡®Winnie, don''t think too much. No one will worry about you.¡¯ Winnie thought to herself.


    Seeing Winnie raising her hand, Brian¡¯s first reaction was not to ask how she was, but to press the


    button.


    When Winnie opened her eyes and looked at Brian, the doctor who stood by had already walked in


    quickly. Before Brian could ask, the doctor had already begun to examine Winnie.

 Chapter 69 Warm Voice

    Chapter 69 Warm Voice


    After a thorough examination, the doctor also breathed a sigh of relief. If Winnie did not wake up, they


    might be fired.


    "Mr. Be, she is fine now. Her head may hurt for two days. I will prescribe some medicine for her. It


    will relieve a lot. She will be fine after a good rest."


    "What about trauma? Will the scars on her body and head leave? Scars are easily to leave on her


    body."


    Hearing the doctor said that Winnie was okay, Brian finally rxed, only then began to care about the


    trauma.


    "The scars may be due to improper disposal. This time we handled them very well. There will be


    absolutely no scars left."


    The doctor said affirmatively. They had already known the importance of this patient to Brian, so they


    did not dare to be slight over the stuff.


    "Can she eat some food now?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "She can eat some liquid food."


    "Let the bodyguards outside prepare dinner. You all go out."


    After the doctors were gone, Brian leaned forward and began to ask.


    "Does the head still hurt?"


    Although this sentence was not as cold as before, there was still no temperature and no emotion.


    Winnie could do nothing with this indifferent man.


    "It hurts, but I can hold it back."


    Winnie replied softly, looking away from Brian''s face.


    "Hold it on. Doctors will bring medicine over."


    Brian looked at the door anxiously, wishing to the doctor bring the medicine over quickly.


    "Who is taking care of the children?"


    Winnie was most worried about the children, fearing that Luke would be sent back to Penny¡¯s side


    because of her injury.


    "Don''t worry. Daenerys is taking care of them."


    Brian''s tone was still not warm, but it was already not easy for him to say like this.


    "Two children?"


    Winnie confirmed.


    "Yes."


    Brian understood Winnie''s meaning and gave an affirmative answer.


    "That''s good."


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief, and the tight nerves in her head eased a lot.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Excuse me, tell Megan not to tell my aunt and sister about my injuries. Auntie is getting older. I don''t


    want her to worry about me. My sister is preparing for the college entrance examination. I¡¯m afraid it will


    affect her."


    What Winnie was worried about most at this time was not herself, but her families.


    "Now, the children have already fell asleep. I will call Megan tomorrow morning."


    Brian expressed helplessness for Winnie''s excessive worry.


    Although he had never met her aunt nor her sister, he had heard the conversation between Winnie and


    them. He could feel that her families loved each other.


    At this time, the doctor delivered the medicine and told them the dose to be taken. Then, the doctor left.


    Winnie wanted to sit up to take medicine, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Don''t move. The doctor said you can''t shake your head too much now."


    When Brian was speaking, he took the prepared medicine and water to Winnie''s side. He handed the


    medicine to Winnie''s mouth and motioned her to open her mouth.


    At this time, Winnie looked dumbfounded, staring straightly at Brian.


    She didn''t doubt Brian''s considerate behavior now. She only suspected that she was not in the reality.


    She felt what she saw was not true at all.


    "Open your mouth."


    Brianmanded in a cold voice, which caused Winnie toe to her senses.


    Winnie looked down and opened her mouth. She let Brian put the medicine into her mouth.


    But at this time, Brian had already reached out to hold Winnie''s neck, and then slowly raised Winnie''s


    head.


    "Drink water."


    This time, Winnie was more obedient. Because the medicine in her mouth was so bitter, she just


    wanted to vomit.


    Winnie drank several sips of water before swallowing the medicine. Then Brian helped Winniey


    down.


    "Mr. Be, I forgot to tell you that the hospital beds can rise by the remote control, so there is no


    need to do this."


    Winnie said. It seemed that she was teasing, but she was thanking. But Brian''s face darkened.


    "I''m not so stupid that I don''t know that it has this function. When I feed your medicine, just take it.


    When I feed your water, just drink it. Not every woman can enjoy my service."


    Brian knew everything. He simply wanted to take care of her by himself. Not only did Winnie not thank


    him, but she teased him.


    If she had not been lying on the hospital bed at the moment, Brian would have severely punished her.


    "Thank you."


    Winnie turned her face away, feeling inexplicable warmth.


    Just when Winnie turned her face, the door of the ward was pushed open. The bodyguard came back


    with dinner and put it next to the bed, and then went out quietly.


    Brian slowly raised the hospital bed with the remote control, and then raised the folding dining table


    again.


    Then he began to put the dishes on the table one by one.


    "Don''t move. I¡¯ll feed you."


    Brian took a soupdle to spoon up a little porridge to Winnie''s mouth.


    "I never thought I still have this kind of treatment. Thank you!"


    Winnie opened her mouth and ate the spoonful of loving rice porridge.


    When she was eating, she felt moved.


    Since the death of her parents, she had be the backbone of the family overnight. She had to take


    care of her aunt and her sick sister. She had to raise her children. No one had ever cared for her like


    this.


    Brian was the first one who took care of her like this.


    "..."


    Brian said nothing. But he could see the helplessness on Winnie''s face and the tears in her eyes.


    Every time he saw Winnie like this, he felt that she was not a liar at all. Because a liar would never


    have a sentimental side.


    "Open your mouth."


    Brian took another spoonful of porridge to Winnie''s mouth again and ordered.


    Winnie swallowed it and tasted it.


    "I don¡¯t want to eat this. Give me millet porridge."


    Winnie took the initiative to ask. At this time, she could only eat light food.


    Her request made Brian stunned.


    It turned out that this woman could act like a spoil child. She could be so cute.


    "What''s the matter? Have I gone too far? I can do it myself."


    Winnie stretched out her hand to take over the spoon in Brian''s hand. But identally, she moved the


    hand that was getting infusion.


    "Don¡¯t move. Put it down, I''ll feed you what you want to eat."


    Winnie''s hand must be aching. Otherwise, she wouldn''t frown. Her hand hurt. He also felt hurt.


    "All right."


    Winnie put her hand back. Her pain could get his more thoughtfulness. Winnie didn''t know whether it


    was worth it.


    "Have you had the dinner?"


    Winnie asked while chewing.


    "Not yet. Such a big thing happened suddenly. Besides, no one took care of the children. How can I


    have the mood to eat?"


    It was not that Brian couldn''t eat. He simply forgot to eat.


    Knowing the moment Winnie had an ident, he was in panic. He was worried about Winnie so much.


    How could he think of eating?


    "Then you eat some too. Give me the spoon. I can eat with my left hand."


    Winnie strenuously stretched out her left hand to take the spoon.


    "Forget it. Open your mouth."


    Brian said. The opportunity to feed her was also rare. He didn''t want to miss it.


    Winnie opened her mouth obediently like a little girl, waiting for Brian to feed her.


    For her, such a thing was like a dream. She could enjoy it as much as she could. Maybe the next


    moment Brian would be cold as before.


    In the next second, Brian actually put the porridge that Winnie didn''t like to eat into his mouth, and then


    chewed and swallowed.


    Winnie seemed dumbfounded. She and he used the same spoon together. Didn''t he dislike it?


    "Open your mouth."


    Winnie hadn''t figure it out yet and hadn''t reacted yet. But Brian passed the spoon over again.


    Winnie couldn''t help smiling brightly. Her dimples were charming.


    This night was the most harmonious night Winnie and Brian had spent. It was a little sweet and a little


    warm.


    However, as Winnie said, no one knew what Brian would be in the next moment.


    The next morning, when Winnie opened her eyes, she saw Brian''s gloomy face. She knew that she


    should wake up from her dream. Everything returned to reality. Last night was just an illusion.


    "Have you not gone back?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice. She didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly because of the headache, let alone


    making big movements.


    "I''ll go to thepany after you take the medicine."


    Brian said coldly and raised the bed.


    He was indeed in a bad mood at the moment. He was trying his best to be soft when talking to Winnie.


    Because the emergency meeting yesterday had new troubles again.


    Brian put the medicine into Winnie''s mouth likest night, and then fed her water.


    Seeing that Brian was so anxious, Winnie quickly opened her mouth to take the medicine for fear of


    dying Brian''s time.


    Brian put down both the water and the medicine, then turned around to tell Albert.


    "You stay here for a while. When Daenerys arrives, you can return to thepany. Tell the doctors if


    they dare to slight over, just wait for to be fired."


    After Brian finished ordering coldly, he turned around to leave. After walking two steps, he heard


    Winnie''s weak voice.


    "Although you¡¯re busy, you have to have some breakfast. It won''t take you a lot of time."


    Winnie''s caring words made Brian stop.


    Penny had said this to him, but he just felt disgusted. Another woman often said this to him, but he


    asionally felt annoyed and just answered casually.


    But when Winnie said these to him, why did he feel the happiness of being cared for?


    Brian was suddenly startled. Because he suddenly heard the iceberg in his heart that had been holding


    on for many years could not withstand the baptism of time and the warmth. It made a melting sound.


    "Got it."


    Brian gave an affirmative answer, and then walked away.


    After Brian left, Albert began to take care of Winnie. Winnie also took this opportunity to ask something


    about the ident.


    Later, Daenerys came over. Then Albert left.


    "You scared me to death. I thought I couldn¡¯t never see you anymore."


    Daenerys said with tears in her eyes.


    Although there were so many wounds on Winnie¡¯s body, Daenerys was very happy that Winnie was not


    seriously injured. Looking at the tragic scene of the car ident at the time, she thought Winnie must


    not be able to survive.


    "It''s okay. I¡¯m fine. My suffering in the world is not over yet. How could the devil be willing to take me


    away?"


    After taking the medicine, Winnie¡¯s headache relieved a lot. She had the strength to say a little more.


    "You¡¯re still joking."


    Daenerys still had lingering fears until now. She didn''t have the mood to make jokes.


    "It''s not a big deal. Except for death, everything is not a big deal. I¡¯m really fine. Don''t


    worry."

 Chapter 70 Both of Them Have Feelings to You

    Chapter 70 Both of Them Have Feelings to You


    Winnie, a patient, still had tofort Daenerys who was full of worries. Because Winnie could feel


    Daenerys'' concern to herself.


    After getting hit, Winnie fainted directly and didn¡¯t know anythingter, let alone being afraid. But those


    who cared about her must be scared to death. Daenerys was one of them, and maybe the only one.


    "Not only am I worried about you, but Leo has been worried about you from the ident scene to the


    hospital. If Brian hadn''te over, Leo would be with you until now.


    Daenerys was worried and anxious at the time, so she didn''t notice how worried Leo was. But she


    noticed how worried Brian was.


    Daenerys continued to speak.


    "Brian was like crazy. I never thought that he, who has always been cold and fierce, would have such


    an uneasy side. Because of your injuries, he lost his temper to the doctor. Besides, he stayed with you


    in the intensive care unit for more than two hours. After you were out of danger, he drove us away and


    took care of you personally. He cares about you so much, but you still didn¡¯t wake up until midnight."


    Daenerys gave a rough overview of what happened yesterday. It seemed that she was ming but


    more worried.


    "Care about me? There is someone who cares about me. It seems that my getting injured is worth it."


    Winnie smiled bitterly.


    Leo worried about her entirely because he felt guilt towards what he did to her four years ago. Besides,


    they were also friends now. So Winnie could ept this kind of care without burden.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to hope that Brian would care about her. Because he might ruin her in the next


    moment.


    "What are you guys talking about? It looks like you''re really all right."


    Leo''s rxed voice came. Winnie and Daenerys both looked over.


    Seeing Winnie talking in the ward, Leo asked her attending doctor some details. Only when he knew


    that Winnie was all right now did he finally feel relieved, so that his tone was so rxed.


    "Leo, you are here!"


    Daenerys greeted him. At this time, Leo had alreadye to the bedside.


    "Yeah. Ie here to see Winwin."


    "How do you feel right now? Is there any difort?"


    Leo asked with concern. Seeing Winnie¡¯s injuries, he felt so sorry.


    "The doctor said I¡¯m okay, and I could be discharged in a few days. Leo, thank you."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie said. She was already very happy that Leo came to see her.


    "We¡¯re friends. Luckily, you are safe."


    Leo could not express his feelings too much, nor could he let Winnie know how painful he was, as that


    would only make Winnie feel annoyed.


    "Well, I''m fine."


    Since the misunderstanding between Winnie and Leo was resolved, Winnie''s attitude towards Leo had


    be a little better. Everything before was the past. But every time when she saw Leo, she would


    inevitably think of her saddest days four years ago.


    "Winwin, if you need my help, just tell me."


    Leo said sincerely.


    Beforeing to the hospital, he wanted to help deal with car ident, and did not want Winnie to


    have any worries. However, after he went to the police station, he learned that Brian had already sent


    someone to deal with it.


    In fact, Leo had already guessed it. But he did not expect Brian to be so thoughtful and did not leave


    him a chance to perform.


    Fromst night to now, Brian had already handled everything. Moreover, Brian personally took care of


    Winnie, which made Leo feel very bitter.


    If this continued, he really wouldn''t have any chance.


    "It should be nothing serious. Albert is dealing with it. But if there is something that can¡¯t be handled


    well, I might have to trouble you."


    Winnie said with a smile. But she really didn¡¯t know what things Brian could not handle well.


    "..."


    Leo smiled. If there was something that Brian couldn''t handle well in B City, no one could handle it well.


    It seemed that even though he wanted to help, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance.


    "Winwin, have the results of the police investigatione out?"


    Seeing the conversation between them got more and more embarrassed and it might be stiff if it


    continued, Daenerys changed the subject.


    "Yes, that driver voluntarily takes full responsibility."


    This result was told by Albert in the morning. Winnie was very grateful to the perpetrator, at least he


    wasn¡¯t a hit-and-run.


    "It is very sincere to be able to take the initiative to take all the responsibilities. This perpetrator is not


    bad. At that time, he actively participated in the rescue at the scene of the car ident. When the


    police came, he took the initiative to admit his responsibility. This is also quite good for us."


    Daenerys recalled what the perpetrators did at the scene of the car ident. But he didn''t hurt at all.


    She could only say the perpetrator was so lucky.


    "Well, I''m still alive and not seriously injured. I''m so lucky to have encountered such a responsible


    perpetrator."


    Winnie said gently. This was just an ident. She had no resentment towards the perpetrator.


    "Winwin, I still have a meeting to preside. I have to go back first. I wille to see you when I¡¯m


    avable."


    Leo suddenly proposed to leave. Although he also wanted to be with Winnie here, what Winnie needed


    more now was rest. Because of the emergency yesterday, he also postponed an important


    cooperation.


    "Well, go ahead of your business."


    Leo was no less busy than Brian. Winnie understood very well.


    After Leo left, Daenerys looked at Winnie with weird eyes.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    Winnie asked inexplicably.


    "You don¡¯t know? Now that two men treat you so well. Don''t you show your attitude clearly?"


    Daenerys said jokingly.


    Seeing Leo''s lonely back, Daenerys knew that he still loved Winnie very deeply. But the current


    situation was a bit bad, which was not good for Leo.


    Winnie didn''t expect that Daenerys would talk about this. She was taken aback for a moment.


    Both men treat her well? Really?


    She could feel Leo¡¯s warmth, but Leo was warm to everyone. Winnie didn''t think there was anything


    special.


    But Brian... Impossible. He was impossible to treat her well.


    "What you¡¯re thinking will not happen."


    Winnie knew what Daenerys wanted to say and what her so-called clear attitude was.


    Winnie continued.


    "Daenerys, there is no feeling between me and Leo. It is impossible for us to get back. He may still feel


    guilty to me. I will talk to him when the time is right."


    "It''s even more unlikely that what you¡¯re thinking will happen between Brian and me. He is so excellent.


    He¡¯s too good to me. How could a woman who makes money through the surrogacy be worthy of such


    a good prince?"


    "Don''t worry. I will pay more attention in the future. I will keep the distance with all men. It''s just like


    when I was in college."


    Winnie showed a bitter smile.


    When she was in college, because she deliberately kept a distance from boys, everyone said that she


    was cold and arrogant and not easy to get along with. Now she no longer had the capital to be


    arrogant, but she could stay away from all men as before. She just wanted to live a quiet life which only


    belonged to herself and her children.


    "Winwin, I didn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t contact men. You are still young and have the right to pursue love.


    You can find a good man to marry. I think you and Brian have the feelings to each other. After all, you


    two have children."


    Daenerys said thoughtfully, and then she continued without waiting for Winnie to speak.


    "I think you and Leo also have feelings. If he still loves you, you two can be together."


    Daenerys began to imply. She just said her thoughts out. But it was Winnie who had the final decision.


    "You started talking nonsense again. They two have the feelings to me? So do I have to marry both?"


    Winnie said jokingly. Because she felt that these two men were impractical to her. She didn''t want to


    get hurt because of love.


    "It''s not to let you marry both. It''s to let you choose one."


    "Well, well. Don''t talk about it. You just need to care about yourself."


    Winnie didn''t want to continue this embarrassing topic. She was so ordinary that she didn¡¯t deserve to


    choose one of them casually.


    "Winwin..."


    "I''ll have a headache if you still talk about that."


    Daenerys was interrupted by Winnie. Now, Winnie felt that she had no time to talk about love, and she


    had no rights to choose a man.


    Now she just wanted to apany her children to grow up. She just wanted to take good care of her


    aunt and let her younger sister have a good future. All these were the focus of her life now.


    In the afternoon, the two children insisted oning to the hospital after school. Daenerys had no


    choice but to bring the children to the hospital.


    The two children cried bitterly when they saw Winnie''s injuries.


    "Mommy, why did you get hurt? Does it hurt?"


    Megan asked while crying. She felt so sorry about her Mommy¡¯s injuries.


    "Auntie... Auntie is injured. Luke can bear the pain for you."


    Luke sobbed and said.


    "Hey, don''t cry. I will be fine in a few days."


    Winnie endured the headache. She had to calm the two little guys.


    "Auntie, you have to be strong. As long as you are strong, you will get better."


    Megan was already crying so hard. Only Luke could continue tofort Winnie.


    "Auntie knows it. Auntie will be strong."


    Winnie was so distressed and didn''t know which one she couldfort first.


    "Well, well. Don''t cry. How can your Mommy get better after seeing you cry like this?"


    Daenerys knelt down to wipe off Megan''s tears, whileforting Megan. Then she stretched out her


    hand to wiped away tears for Luke.


    "Don''t cry. Luke, you are the elder brother. You take the lead. If you are crying, Auntie''s head will hurt."


    Daenerys saw Megan still crying, so she could only say to Luke.


    But her trick really worked. Luke was like a little adult.


    Luke quickly wiped off his tears, then patted Megan''s little head. He wiped away the tears for Megan.


    "Megan, don¡¯t cry. Auntie will get better soon."


    Luke''s soothing also had a certain effect. Megan gradually stopped crying.


    "Good boy, good girl. Mommy will get better."


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief, but she still frowned. Because she started to have a headache again.


    It was just because the two children were there, she couldn''t let the children see her painful looks.


    Otherwise, they would worry about her again.

 Chapter 71 Four People of Two Families

    Chapter 71 Four People of Two Families


    At this moment, Brian opened the door of the ward and walked in. He saw the two children and


    frowned, but in the next moment he eased because of distress.


    Megan, whose mood had just lightened, copsed once again at the moment she saw Brian. She


    rushed to Brian''s side, hugged Brian''s thigh and cried.


    "Uncle, Mummy is hurt, Mummy is so pitiful."


    Brian started to feel distressed when he heard Megan''s cry, and squatted down and hugged Megan in


    his arms.


    "Megan, don''t cry. Your mummy is fine."


    "Mommy is in trouble, no one cares Mommy. Mommy was hit by a bad guy, and no one is guarding


    mommy. Mummy is too pitiful."


    Megan cried and said clearly, this skill may only be controlled by Megan.


    At this moment, she didn''t use her scheming n, but simply believed that if there was a man guarding


    her mummy, her mommy would definitely not get hurt.


    However, what the child said made Brian upset quickly.


    He raised his bright and dark eyes and looked deeply at Winnie who was lying on the hospital bed, not


    knowing how tofort the child.


    Every time Brian was silent, Winnie knew the reason, and it must be Megan''s words that made Brian


    embarrassed again.


    "Megan, Mummy is okay, don''t worry. Daenerys, send the two children home."


    Winnie couldn''t drive Brian away, and couldn''t embarrass Brian, she could only let Megan go back, lest


    she would embarrass Brian by talking nonsense.


    "I won''t go back. I want to stay with Mummy here."


    Megan refused.


    Then she struggled to leave Brian''s arms and stood by Winnie''s bed again.


    "Mummy, don''t drive me away, I have to apany you more. I will never talk nonsense again."


    Megan finally realized that she had said the wrong thing and annoyed Winnie.


    Winnie, who was lying on the hospital bed, had a terrible headache, and couldn''t bear to say anything


    while looking at Megan''s poor appearance. At this moment, Brian unexpectedly spoke.


    "Both Megan and Luke can stay here, but you have to be obedient and take good care of your


    mummy."


    Brian''s tone was sure and cold. But this time Megan wasn''t afraid, but rather overjoyed.


    "Thank you, Uncle Brian. I must be obedient and I will take good care of my mummy."


    Seeing Megan happy, Luke was also very happy.


    At this moment Brian noticed Winnie''s frowned eyebrows, and hurried forward to ask.


    "Do you have a headache again?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice, his handsome face full of worry.


    "Yes."


    Winnie replied softly, now the headache tormented her no longer had the strength to speak loudly.


    Brian quickly raised the bed to give Winnie the medicine again.


    Several other people in the ward saw Brian''s careful appearance in surprise, as if they saw something


    incredible.


    Especially the two children, they had never seen Brian be so gentle with Winnie.


    Winnie took the medicine andy down again, closing her eyes and not saying a word. She had to bear


    with it for a while until the medicine worked to relieve her headache.


    Seeing Winnie''s painful and unbearable look, their spirits drooped.


    Brian called them to the rest area to make the ward as quiet as possible. He also let the two children


    not make noise.


    During this time Daenerys answered a call and had to leave. There were only four people of two


    families left in the ward.


    "Aunt Daenerys has something to do know, and so does Albert. I''ll send you to my house in a while and


    let Luke''s mum take care of you."


    Brian still had important thingster and didn''t have time to take care of the children. At this time, only


    Penny could take care of them.


    Unexpectedly, when he finished speaking, two voices of opposition were made at the same time.


    "I''m not going to Mommy''s house."


    "No, I don''t need Penny to take care of them."


    These two voices were made by Luke and Winnie.


    Luke insisted, and there were also on room for negotiation in Winnie''s tone.


    "If you are busy, I will look after them by myself."


    Winnie spoke softly, but obviously, she was dissatisfied with Brian''s arrangement.


    She finally rescued Luke. Wasn''t Brian trying to make both children be in danger. She disagreed, firmly


    disagreed.


    Winnie tried to sit up as she spoke, and she wanted to tell Brian with practical actions that she could


    take care of the children as long as she did not die.


    Brian was so frightened by Winnie''s actions that he took a breath, and hurried to Winnie and asked


    angrily.


    "You are crazy. The doctor let you not move. You have bleeding spots in your skull and you can''t


    move."


    Brian was so anxious and nervous, for fear of another ident for Winnie.


    "I''m okay, not so weak."


    The anger in Winnie''s words became more and more obvious.


    "Do you have to use this method to protest against me? If you don''t want Penny to take care of the


    children. I can send them to grandpa. Why are you so excited?"


    Brian''s voice was cold, and he tightened his handsome eyebrows.


    Just because he was worried about Winnie.


    Winnie didn''t speak any more. She was more relieved to let the Chairman take care of the children.


    Although she only saw the Chairman once, she could see that his love for Luke was genuine.


    "Dad, don''t be angry with Auntie. My sister and I are obedient. Let''s go to great grandpa."


    Luke hurriedly finished the game, fearing that Dad would lose his temper.


    When Luke spoke, and Brian and Winnie were silent.


    After a moment.


    "I''ll let Butlere over to pick you up..."


    Brian finally broke the silence, but before he could finish his instructions, Kevin walked into the ward.


    Seeing Kevin, Brian''s anger soared. He vented out the anger he had just endured.


    "You still know toe back. When I have something to do and need you, you are not here. Is it so


    good abroad? You don''te back after going there for so many days. You''re against me, aren''t you?"


    Brian screamed angrily. His anger erupted suddenly, which made Kevin confused.


    "I''ve only been there for four days. Ie back as soon as you call me."


    Kevin said innocently and came to Winnie''s bed.


    "I called youst night, and you only came back tonight. It has been a day and a night. Did you go to


    the moon?"


    Brian''s anger was unabated. On the one hand, he couldn''t directly scold Winnie because of Winnie''s


    stubbornness. On the other hand, it was because Winnie could get a better treatment and wouldn''t


    suffer too much if Kevin was here.


    But at that time Kevin was not here, Brian''s anger naturally couldn''t hold back.


    "Brother, Ie back soon enough as I didn''t get a ticket, okay? You called me back because of this


    woman, and you lost your temper with me. Never say that you have nothing to do with her in the


    future."


    Kevin was not angry at Brian''s angry questioning, but instead saw the clues from it and began to tease.


    However, Kevin''s inadvertent sentence was caught by Winnie. It turned out Brian told others that they


    had nothing to do with each other.


    Winne though, ''That''s right, they didn''t have a rtionship, so why should she care about what he


    said?'' Winnieughed at herself. Brian saw the dull expression on her face.


    "I will block your mouth sooner orter. Now, talk about your..."


    Brian''s dark, cold eyes shot at Kevin warningly, but Kevin ignored it at all.


    "Do you still use me to treat her? If you don''t, I have other patients."


    Kevin knew that he would stop the annoyed Brian by saying this, because he had already seen that the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    beautiful woman in this hospital bed had slowly be Brian''s weakness.


    "Treat her"


    Brian gritted his teeth helplessly, squeezing two words out of his mouth.


    Kevin leaked a triumphant smile and began to check on Winnie.


    "Miss, we meet again. I think we are familiar, don''t we...?"


    "Be serious, don''t talk nonsense."


    As soon as Kevin teased Winnie, Brian stopped him coldly. He looked up at Brian''s possessive and


    murderous eyes, and stopped asking.


    But he really thought this woman was very familiar, and every time Brian wanted to remember it, Brian


    interrupted.


    "Okay, be serious, or I will die at the hands of this vicious man. Miss Winnie, right..."


    "Talk nonsense again."


    Brian stopped Kevin again.


    "Okay, no nonsense. Miss Chambers, let me help you lie down. It is more convenient to lie down and


    check."


    Kevin reached out to help Winnie as he spoke, but was pushed away by Brian at this moment.


    "Go away, I will help her."


    Brian carefully supported Winnie to lie down, for fear that Winnie''s head would be shaken.


    "Wow, I''m so knowledgeable today. This devil actually cares about others. Come and let me take a


    closer look, if you have been bent over by a kind ghost."


    Kevin couldn''t believe what he saw with his eyes. Had this man, who was as cold as ice cube, finally


    started to melt?


    "Check, stop talking nonsense. If you cannot solve her headache, I will..."


    "Tear down my hospital."


    Kevin said Brian''s next words teasingly. Brian was going to tear down his hospital for the second time


    for this woman.


    Kevin started to examine Winnie, and the result was no different from what the attending doctor judged,


    but the attending doctor might not think too much about the medication.


    "No problem, it''s all trauma. She can leave the hospital within a few days of staying. Don''t take that


    medicine. I''ll prescribe it againter."


    Kevin gave the result, and Brian waspletely relieved.


    "Go and prescribe medicine now."


    Brian said indifferently, then pulled Kevin forcibly.


    "Brian, you are ingrateful? Give me a chance and let me ask Miss Chambers that where we have met."


    Kevin didn''t seem to give up, refusing Brian''s push.


    At this moment, he noticed the two little babies sitting on the sofa, and suddenly his eyes lit up and


    avoided Brian and went straight to the two children.


    Kevin squatted down to look at them, feeling that the two children have many simrities.


    "Hello, Uncle Kevin."


    Luke greeted Kevin politely.


    Just now his dad, Brian had looked gloomy, he and Megan had to be careful about breathing, so they


    didn''t say hello to Kevin.


    "Hello, Luke!"


    He knew Luke, but this little girl made him very curious.


    "Hello, Uncle Kevin!"


    Megan greeted him happily, but she didn''t understand why this handsome uncle was staring at her.

 Chapter 72 Aggrieved and Disappointed Megan

    Chapter 72 Aggrieved and Disappointed Megan


    Kevin looked at cute and beautiful baby in front of him and felt happy. So, he started to y with


    Megan.


    "How do you know that I am Uncle Kevin?"


    "Brother Luke just called you Uncle Kevin and I heard him."


    Megan replied wittily while her big quirky eyes were turning around.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so clever."


    "Thank you for thepliment!"


    Megan was praised by Kevin and showed a sweet smile. The dimples of this smile were so cute, just


    like her mummy.


    When Kevin thought of this, he suddenly thought of something and looked at Winnie on the hospital


    bed.


    He naturally thought that this child was Winnie''s.


    "Is that your mummy?"


    Kevin asked Megan.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s my mummy."


    Megan replied proudly. Mommy was the most ostentatious person in her life. No matter who mentioned


    her, she couldn''t help showing off.


    Kevin thought it was amazing, he guessed it right. But everyone could guess it. The little looked so


    simr to her mother. It was like the simrity between Luke and Brian.


    However, Kevin found that not only the two children had simrities, but there were also many


    simrities between children and Brian and Winnie.


    This little girl...


    Oh, he hadn''t asked the little girl''s name yet.


    "What is your name?"


    "My name is Megan Chambers."


    "Megan Chambers? With your mummy''sst name."


    Kevin continued the analysis.


    This little girl named Megan Chambers had a nose and ears shaped like Brian. And it could also see


    Winnie''s shadow from Luke''s facial features.


    How was this going? Could it be...


    "Brian, how great you are. You even hide it from me. She has babies for you, and you have hidden her


    for so many years. The most hateful thing is that even the child is not allowed to have your surname?


    You are great. Parbleu."


    Kevin suddenly turned around and started teasing Brian.


    After all this was connected, it was not difficult to guess the truth.


    Brian must have been in love with Winnie for a long time, if it weren''t for two consecutive idents, he


    would still be kept in the dark.


    "What are you talking nonsense? Have you used your imagination again? Don''t mess around here, and


    quickly prescribe medicine."


    "Ah, why don''t you dare to admit it. Those two children look so simr, and Megan also has you..."


    This time Brian no longer gave Kevin a chance to stay. He just picked up Kevin and pushed him out, so


    that Kevin had no chance to finish his words.


    And Winnie, who was lying on the hospital bed, also broke out in a cold sweat. If Kevin continued to


    talk about it, Brian would definitely be suspicious.


    Brian was worried and followed Kevin directly to get the medicine. When he returned, he called Felix


    outside the ward.


    Brian told Felix about Winnie''s car ident and the fact that the children were left unattended.


    " You''re still in touch with her?"


    Felix asked in deep voice, seemingly dissatisfied.


    "No, she has no rtives here. She can''t leave it alone, and she is still taking care of Luke."


    For Winnie, Brian could only lie to Grandpa.


    "You can let Penny take care of the children, why should you send them to me?"


    Felix asked puzzledly.


    There was no problem with the childrening to him, but he didn''t understand why Winnie didn''t let


    Luke contact his "natural mother".


    "Grandpa, there are some things that I will tell you when I have time. Luke''s care is something I


    promised her. I have to do what she wants. She won''t let Luke go home. Now she trusts you to take


    care of the two children."


    What Brian could say was only a rough idea, he hoped his grandpa could understand it.


    "Where are you going? When will you leave?"


    Felix suddenly changed the subject, but he didn''t let go of Winnie''s doubts.


    "Go to M Country. I will leave right away. There is a problem on the branch office and I must solve it."


    Brian was talking while looking at his watch. He was a little anxious. He wanted to tell Winnie about


    some things, and he wanted to spend as much time with Winnie as possible.


    "OK, I will let Butler pick up the two children."


    The call finally ended, and Brian hurried back to the ward.


    "Remember to take your medicine on time and don''t wait for it to hurt."


    Brian said in a low voice, not as angry as he was just now.


    "I''ve already called Grandpa, and Butler will be here soon. Don''t worry that you leave the children with


    grandpa during this time."


    "Call Kevin for anything. He will be in the hospital these days."


    The phone rang after Brian finished speaking.


    "I''ming."


    Brian nced at Winnie, his gaze included reluctance and worry.


    Then he came to Megan and Luke and continued to speak.


    "You can''t be naughty, and you can''t make your great grandpa angry. Luke, you are the older brother,


    take care of Megan."


    "I know, Daddy, I can take care of Megan."


    Luke had the spirit of his brother and gave Brian a responsible answer.


    "Uncle, where are you going?"


    Megan knew that Brian was leaving, and her expression began to be anxious.


    "I have to go to M Country, there is an urgent business to deal with. Megan, you have to take good care


    of your mummy."


    Brian didn''t forget to enjoined again.


    "Official business? Is business really that important? Is it more important than my mummy''s injury?


    Mommy is injured and no one is with her. Can you stay and take care of her, Uncle?"


    Megan''s expression changed from eagerness to expectation. She was betting herself that if Brian could


    stay, it meant he really cared about her mummy, and he must like her mummy.


    "..."


    Brian was speechless when Megan asked again. He didn''t know how to answer her. He also wanted to


    stay, and he was reluctant to go out. It was just that the responsibility on his shoulders is great, no


    matter how he felt, he must leave.


    Brian watched Megan''s gaze change from expectation to disappointment, and his whole heart was


    pulled together sorely.


    "Uncle¡­¡­"


    "Megan, did you forget everything I said?"


    Winnie spoke in time to stop Megan.


    "Don''t listen to her, you go and work."


    Winnie was also upset. She really needed someone to take care of her at this time. However, she


    couldn''t bother Brian and rely on him anyway.


    Brian got up. Megan''s disappointed and aggrieved look made it extremely difficult for him to get up.


    In the end Brian left, and Megan''s big moist eyes made his heart hurt.


    Brian left on a business trip, and soon the two children were taken away by Butler. Only Winnie was left


    in the ward. At this time, she really felt loneliness.


    Megan and Luke were taken to the Johnson''s vi by Butler.


    Felix, who had always been serious, smiled unconsciously when he saw the children.


    "Wee Megan."


    "Hello, Great grandpa! How are you?"


    Megan greeted him very politely.


    "I am fine. You go and wash your hands. After washing your hands, we will have dinner together."


    After Felix said, the two children were taken to the bathroom by the servant.


    Only Felix and two children were on the table.


    "Megan, who is taking care of your mom in the hospital?"


    Felix asked casually.


    "Yesterday, my uncle was taking care of her. Today, my uncle is gone and Mummy is alone."


    Megan answered while eating.


    "Oh, so no one in the hospital?"


    "Yes, no one. But uncle let the doctor uncle take care of Mommy before he left?"


    Megan didn''t think much about it, but felt that this grandfather was very kind, and she could rely on him.


    "Uncle Doctor?"


    Felix asked iprehensibly, and Luke answered him.


    "It''s Uncle Kevin."


    "Oh. How does your father take care of the aunt?"


    Felix started asking Luke again.


    "It''s nothing, just take medicine for the aunt, and water for the aunt. I heard the doctor say that the aunt


    has bleeding points in her skull and her head is temporarily unable to move. So, Dad feeds her."


    Luke exined in sufficient detail, which surprised Felix.


    Since the death of his mother, Brian had be indifferent and withdrawn. He had never opened his


    heart to anyone. Even marrying Penny was a perfunctory, let alone caring for others.


    But he did something to Winnie that he never did.


    How much magic would Winnie have to make him change, and what else could Winnie change Brian?


    The next night, Felix arranged for the two children to go out.


    In the hospital, Daenerys had just left, and Winnie was left alone.


    Brian hadn''t called her since he left yesterday, but Winnie was still expecting it inexplicably.


    She followed Brian''s instructions to take medicines and infusions on time, and her head no longer hurt


    so much. The injuries on her body have also healed a lot, except that she still needed to rest and not


    shake her head.


    She hoped Brian would call her so that she could tell him that she was much better. However, she kept


    looking at the phone, and she was constantly disappointed.


    Just when Winnie was thinking about it, Penny opened the door and walked to Winnie''s bed.


    "Does an employee need such a high level of treatment? I think Brian is crazy."


    When she came to the bed, Penny didn''t look at Winnie but paid attention to this luxurious VIP ward.


    How could Winnie live in such a high-end ward? It was because of her rtionship with Brian.


    "Go back, I should rest."


    Winnie spoke in a low voice. She was upset looking at Penny and she didn''t even bother to argue with


    her. And she couldn''t be emotional now, couldn''t argue with Penny.


    "Go back? How can I go back? I''m here to take care of you. I will see how you hurt and whether you


    are dead."


    Penny suddenly became vicious and gritted her teeth as if she was about to kill Winnie. And those


    vicious eyes all showed her hatred for Winnie.


    "I let you down, I''m still alive."


    Winnie was not surprised that Penny could say such vicious words. She told herself to bear it, and it


    was only herself who would be in trouble if she got angry with this kind of person.


    "So what? Who can guarantee that there will be another ident? Who can guarantee that you will be


    alive next time?"


    Penny spoke domineeringly, her entire face twisted with resentment because Winnie was not dead.


    Her words seemed to be warnings, and also seemed to exin the facts, which panicked Winnie.


    Winnie never thought that her car ident was man-made, she thought it was just an ident.


    But wasn''t Penny alluding to her? Wasn''t it a simple traffic ident?


    "How did you know that I had a car ident? ra told you or Brian told you? How did you know I live


    in this ward?"


    Winnie asked suddenly, she wanted to be sure of something before she could doubt it further.

 Chapter 73 She Almost Succeeded

    Chapter 73 She Almost Seeded


    Maybe Winnie''s tone was not so sharp, maybe Winnie didn''t show doubt in her eyes. Penny didn''t think


    too much, she just answered Winnie''s words soon.


    "Is it so difficult? I can hear it easily in thepany."


    "Easily? You can''t enter and leave thepany casually. Moreover, my ident hasn''t spread to a


    Where did you hear about it?"


    Penny''s answer failed to satisfy Winnie, but she was more suspicious.


    "You... It''s none of your business that how I knew it. You have affected my family. This is retribution.


    God can''t see it and he punish a shameless woman like you."


    Penny was not calm, obviously a little flustered. She didn''t expect Winnie had another question after it.


    "I asked you who told you that I just wanted to confront that person to see if you lied. If you lied, I have


    to doubt you, and I have to ask the police to reopen the case for investigation."


    Winnie said lowly, but there was invibility in her eyes.


    "You...what do you mean by this? You were condemned by the God. This is what you deserve. How


    could you me it on others? Winnie, you are talking nonsense. Be careful that I tore your mouth."


    Penny was in chaos. She was so panicked that her defense was about to copse, and she leaked out


    of her nature and began to speak unscrupulously.


    The panic on her face was obvious, which didn''t need a close observation. It allowed Winnie, who was


    originally only skeptical, to be basically certain.


    Winnie widened her eyes and red at Penny in disbelief. If Penny really did this thing, then she was


    no longer as simple as sinister and vicious, she had be a devil, a devil who ignored other people''s


    lives.


    "Penny, don''t hide it anymore, your eyes have betrayed you. How can you be so ruthless, don''t you


    know that this kind of thing is illegal?"


    Winnie started to me Penny, she wanted Penny to break down, she wanted Penny to tell the truth. It


    was just a pity that there was no way to turn on the recording mode now.


    "Don''t talk to me aboutw there. Don''t show off to me just because you took aw course in university.


    Winnie, don''t forget that I am a top student who graduated from thew department."


    Penny was flustered, but tried to calm down. The expression on her face at this moment was


    indescribable.


    "Knowing thew and breaking thew is doubly guilty! Penny, you found someone to hit me with car,


    and you deliberately covered it up as a traffic ident. Is this the way you, a topw student, use the


    Winnie said coldly, thinking of thest time again, and directly questioned Penny.


    Penny''s face was instantly pale and bloodless, and the panic in her eyes could not be concealed.


    "You, you are talking nonsense, you are framing. Winnie, do you believe I will call the police and arrest


    you right now? Deceitful bitch!"


    Penny said angrily, a high me of anger quickly appeared in her eyes, but she panicked in fact.


    She told herself that Winnie was just skeptical and she could do anything without evidence.


    "Call the police now. It''s no big deal for calumny. I will stay in prison for a few days ande out. If you


    are found out that you intentionally kill someone, I will let you stay in prison for the rest of your life."


    Winnie said without fear, she just used the aggressive method to see Penny''s reaction.


    "You¡­¡­"


    What Winnie didn''t expect was that when Penny was about to copse, there was a knock on the door.


    The knock on the door was loud and anxious, as if someone outside was deliberately saving Penny.


    There was hatred in Winnie''s eyes, just a little bit before she seeded. However, the panic in Penny''s


    eyes was no longer at this moment, she adjusted her emotions as quickly as possible, and the next


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment she showed contemptuous look.


    The person outside the door walked in, calmly, and walked towards Winnie''s bed step by step.


    When Winnie and Penny saw the personing, they both showed surprised expressions.


    "Grandpa¡­¡­"


    Penny''s heart twisted tightly, and her eyes erratic. She didn''t know why Felix was here, and she didn''t


    know whether the conversation between the Winnie and her was heard by him. Thinking of this, Penny


    was even more at a loss.


    "Why are you here, Chairman?"


    Winnie and Penny''s performances werepletely opposite. They were both surprised at first, but


    Winnie came calm. People who had no guilt in their hearts were naturally at ease.


    Felix''s eyes were deep, he looked at Penny and then at Winnie, and he could see into their hearts


    through the expressions of two people.


    In a moment, the seriousness on his face disappeared, and it changed to rxement and indifference.


    "I heard that the most important engineer of thepany was injured. Ie to see Winnie on behalf


    of thepany. Why are you here, Penny? You also expressed condolences for thepany?"


    Felix deliberately said that in front of Winnie. He must show that the Be family valued   Penny to


    avoid Winnie''s delusion.


    "Well...Yes, I have a responsibility to visit Winnie as Brain is not at home."


    Penny was startled first, then eased and echoed Felix''s words.


    "Good girl, you are doing the right thing. Helping Brain in these things will also make him a lot easier."


    Felix continued to praise, deliberately telling Winnie.


    And Winnie was not stupid, knowing that he was squeezing her out, letting her retreat in the face of


    difficulty and not disturbing Brian''s family.


    Winnie was silent, listening indifferently to their conversation. She didn''t want to disturb Brian''s family.


    Warnings or hints didn''t make any sense to her.


    If she were to know that Penny really used vicious means to deal with her, even if Felix was protecting


    Penny, she wouldn''t care.


    Therefore, their act in front of her were just superfluous.


    "Well, it''ste, you go home and rest first."


    Felix''s tone was soft, but was firm.


    "Okay grandpa. You should also go home early."


    Penny didn''t even hesitate to agree immediately.


    She had long wanted to leave here for fear that Felix would see the clue. This was also considered


    Felix gave her a chance. But what Felix would say to Winnie seemed to be unknown to her.


    Penny walked out of the ward after saying goodbye to Winnie politely. This act was enough.


    Penny walked out of the ward and breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she could escape as soon as


    possible, but Butler came to her.


    "Hello Madam, please follow me."


    Butler said respectfully, but the seriousness in his eyes was obvious.


    "Follow you? What do you mean?"


    Penny was inexplicable, with a dazed expression on her face. But she gradually had a bad feeling in


    her heart.


    "The chairman ordered you to wait for him."


    After speaking, Butler directly looked at the bodyguard guarding the door of the ward and continued to


    speak in an orderly manner.


    "You send Young Mistress to the car and wait."


    "Yes."


    Two of the bodyguards walked to Penny''s side and directly invited Penny, who was already panicked.


    Inside the ward.


    "Chairman, sit down and talk."


    Winnie raised the bed with the remote control, and Felix sat on the chair beside the bed.


    "I''m here to see you on the one hand, and to talk to you about Luke on the other."


    Felix said calmly, but his mighty in his tone could not be ignored.


    "Thank you foring to see me Chairman. Let''s get to the point."


    Winnie said softly.


    "Your current physical condition is not suitable for taking care of Luke, so Luke will not be with you in


    the future. And I will take care of Megan for you these days and you can pick her up when you are


    discharged."


    Felix didn''t equivocate but was straightforward.


    Winnie couldn''t ept what Felix said, but she just frowned and didn''t panic. About Luke, she made a


    deal with Brian and she didn''t think others could change it easily.


    "Chairman, I can be discharged from the hospital in a few days and I can take care of the two children.


    Luke likes to be with Megan, and he is learning software programming with me. It is not convenient for


    you to take him back."


    Winnie was still talking softly, or she would be rude to the senior.


    "There is no inconvenience. The children of the Be family should be taken care of by the Be


    family."


    Felix''s tone was no longer gentle this time, he was obviously possessive.


    Winnie heard the firmness in his tone, and began to realize that things were not as simple as she


    thought. Felix didn''te to see her at all, nor did he really want to separate her and Luke.


    What was it for? Or was it for her a surer promise?


    "Chairman, I appreciate that Mr. Be helped me when I get hurt. But you can rest assured that I will


    never use this to destroy his marriage."


    Winnie swallowed and continued.


    "Luke is with me because I like this child, and he is very fond of my daughter. I have no intention of


    using Luke to approach Mr. Be. I also hope you can let Luke with me because the he likes me very


    much."


    Winnie said very sincerely, handling this matter with a sincerity. She only hoped that the matter would


    be resolved without disturbing Brian.


    "You think too much, Miss Winnie. Since you have promised me, I will believe you. I brought Luke back


    is not for the reason you said. Even if I don''t bring back Luke this time, I will bring him back in a few


    days. He has a family and a mother, and his surname is Benne."


    Felix''s tone was more serious, but the signal from his eyes was not as firm as his tone.


    "But I don''t think your family''s environment is suitable for children''s growth, and you also agreed to


    Luke to stay in my housest time. Now..."


    "That''s our family''s business, and you shouldn''tment on it. Thest promise was not permanent.


    How could our child stay with you for a lifetime? Just do what I said."


    Felix''s tone was firm and majestic, and didn''t give Winnie a chance to keep Luke.


    Then he got up and left.


    Winnie began to panic. She didn''t expect Felix to be so strong and didn''t expect him to interfere with


    Luke''s stay.


    If this matter was considered in another way, the Be family would definitely not put Luke by her


    side forever. But Winnie was different, Winnie was not the outsider Felix said.


    She was a little calm now, and didn''t know how to solve this matter. So, Winnie called Brian, but Brian''s


    call was unanswered.

 Chapter 74 Keep Your Mouth Shut.

    Chapter 74 Keep Your Mouth Shut.


    Outside the hospital.


    Penny had been waiting in Felix''s car. The bodyguards next to the car had been guarding her. It felt like


    she was under house arrest.


    After waiting for a while, Felix finally came back, but his look turned gloomy after seeing Penny.


    "Grandfather¡­¡­"


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened to Winnie being hit?"


    Felix asked in a cold voice.


    "Grandpa, I don''t know about this. Isn''t it just a simple traffic ident?"


    Penny had been restless, and finally found the reason. She thought that Felix could not leave her for no


    reason.


    "A simple traffic ident? You know whether it is a simple traffic ident."


    Felix suddenly raised his volume and red at Penny.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m giving you a chance now. Winnie has already begun to doubt you. If you don''t tell me the truth, no


    one can save you."


    "Grandfather¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be sophistry, I heard everything at the door of the ward just now."


    Felix reminded sharply.


    When Felix came to the hospital, Butler knocked on the door twice, but there was no respond. Felix


    pushed the door and walked in. However, they focused on argument and didn''t realize that Felix had


    opened the door and entered.


    Felix was standing at the door, listening clearly to the conversation between them. Winnie had heard


    what was wrong with Penny''s words, how could Felix couldn''t know it.


    Just when Penny couldn''t hold on to blurt out, Felix hurried out and knocked loudly on the door. This


    allowed Penny''s emotions to be eased, so as not to expose what she did.


    This incident also made Felix know Penny again, her IQ was not at the same level as Winnie''s. So, he


    muste forward to solve this matter.


    If Brian knew it, it would affect some of the cooperation between the Be Group and Penny''s family.


    Penny looked at Felix in surprise. She didn''t expect him to hear the conversation between Winnie and


    her.


    "I did it."


    Penny admitted in a low voice. She had no choice at the moment.


    If she refused to admit it, Felix would be wary of her from now on, which would be even worse for her.


    Felix was not surprised at all. He had guessed that Penny must have done it when he heard the two


    people talking at the door. It was just that he didn''t expect Winnie knew the questionable points from


    Penny''s words.


    "Tell me what is going on with Winnie?"


    Felix asked in a deep voice.


    "Winnie and I were girlfriends when we were at college..."


    Penny repeated what happened between her and Winnie, just as how she lied to Leo back then and


    how she lied to Brian some time ago.


    It didn''t matter to her that one more person was deceived.


    And now that Felix knew it, she was even more fearless. As long as Winnie was discredited once, Felix


    would help her and drive Winnie away.


    It was not a bad thing to think so, instead was better for her.


    "Grandpa, I just didn''t want to see more people being cheated by Winnie and told the truth. She has


    hated me for so many years. This time, everything she did when she came back was aimed at me. She


    threatened me, and said she was going to take everything from me."


    Penny paused for a while and continued speaking with a sigh of relief.


    "Although I am not Luke''s real mother, Luke grew up with me. I have regarded him as my own child.


    However, Winnie came here and snatched Luke away. Luke was gone. The feeling like part of my heart


    is stolen away. How can I bear it? I asked Winnie to negotiate. Not only did she not return Luke, she


    also said that the next person to be snatched would be Brian. I was forced to do so."


    At the end Penny squeezed out a few tears to prove that she was really sad. She did it because she


    had no other way.


    Felix pondered silently, thinking about whether Penny''s words were true or false. But on another


    thought, he must protect Penny for the time being no matter what.


    "Go back, keep your mouth shut and don''t talk nonsense."


    Felix gave this answer after pondering for a moment.


    He didn''t keep asking, knowing so much was enough.


    Winnie stayed up all night, thinking about how to get Luke back. But no matter how she thought, she


    couldn''t achieve it without Brian''s help.


    Winnie kept checking the time, and finally it was past eight o''clock. She picked up the phone and


    wanted to call Brian again, but saw the headline on the phone.


    Winnie frowned when she saw the picture.


    Winnie saw that the man in the photo was Brian and couldn''t help but click on it.


    The headline title was like this.


    "The most powerful and rich man and well-known actress"


    Below the title was a picture of Brian entering and leaving a foreign hotel with a well-known actress.


    The picture was very clear, and Winnie recognized the actress was Ste, who was shooting a mobile


    ad, at a nce.


    Winnie''s heart was pulled together, and it hurt.


    It turned out that Brian left her alone to have a date with another woman. It turned out that he didn''t


    answer the phonest night because he was dating a woman.


    Winnie turned off the phone and didn''t n to call Brian again. But she couldn''t calm down for a long


    time, and she was always in pain.


    Looking at the close behavior between Brian and Ste in the picture, Winnie felt aggrieved


    inexplicably. The reason for the grievance was that she felt like she had been cheated.


    Being deceived of the body, of the feelings, deceived of all.


    Feelings? Winnie''s eyes were moist when she thought of it, and she couldn''t help but wept.


    At this moment she suddenly realized that she didn''t know when she had fallen in love with that devilish


    indifferent man.


    Realizing that her heart had fallen, Winnie burst intoughter. That smile was too bitter, and was full of


    helplessness.


    How was it with love or not? There would be no change in the result. So, this love could only be buried


    forever.


    Four dayster, Winnie was almost well, and she asked to be discharged from the hospital. She had no


    one to rely on, and she could only rely on her own strength to hold Luke.


    But Winnie''s request for discharge was rejected because the hospital would not let her go without


    Brian''s consent. Winnie tried to sneak out of the hospital again, but there were bodyguards outside the


    ward, and no one would dare to let her out without Brian''s order.


    Winnie was angry, standing in front of the window and looking down. It was higher than the thirtieth


    floor, if she escaped from here, she might fall into fragments.


    Fortunately, Brian finally returned on the night of the fifth day. Winnie thought she could go home this


    time, but she didn''t expect what happened next.


    "No, you haven''t fully recovered yet."


    After listening to Winnie''s request for discharge from the hospital, Brian refused directly.


    "I have no problem, my head no longer hurts, and the bleeding points have recovered. The trauma is


    all crusted. What''s the else matter with me?"


    Winnie asked unconvincingly. She couldn''t be calm when seeing Brain. She couldn''t be alone with this


    man. She wanted to let her feeling for him die quickly.


    "There are still blood clots that have not beenpletely absorbed. Wound scab is the most


    dangerous time, scars will leave if you are careless. Don''t you know your own constitution? You are


    covered with scars and ugly. If there are scars on your face, you will be ugly woman and no one wants


    you for a lifetime."


    Brian said coldly.


    If it was Leo said in a warm tone, Winnie would definitely think it was a joke. And when Brian said it


    ruthlessly and coldly, it turned into disgust.


    "If I can''t get married, I won''t be entangled with you. Don''t worry about that."


    Winnie said stubbornly, with anger evident in her tone.


    "Don''t argue, I said you can''t be discharged, then you can''t."


    Brian insisted on his thoughts domineeringly, and there was anger in his ck eyes.


    He was tired for a week and was busy day and night. He solved everything in country M in the shortest


    possible time, and came back non-stop. The eagerness was all because of Winnie.


    After getting off the ne, he did not go home, to thepany, change clothes, or have dinner, but


    went straight to the hospital. Unexpectedly, it was Winnie''s stubborn look waiting for him.


    He told himself that she was a patient and he had to endure whatever she said, so he could only


    suppress the anger.


    "Okay, I''m hospitalized. I will live in the hospital all my life. Anyway, someone will pay for me and


    someone will take care of my children, so why not do it."


    Winnie became more and more angry. There was no solution, so she could onlypromise


    unwillingly.


    Winnie red at Brian, not talking.


    It waste, and the hospital was very silent. But Brian didn''t mean to leave yet, and Winnie couldn''t


    help but ask him.


    "Aren''t you going home?"


    "No."


    Brian answered coldly.


    "Don''t you have a date?"


    Winnie didn''t believe that he could not be driven away.


    "No."


    Brian was still stingy and only said one word.


    "No? In a foreign country... Well, if you don''t have a date, you can go home. I have to rest. You will


    affect my recovery if you stay here."


    Winnie bit back the words and asked him to leave directly.


    Winnie''s words made Brian raised his eyebrows and went directly to Winnie''s bed.


    "Have you seen the report on the Inte?"


    "It''s hard to not see it with such a big title and such a prominent position even I don''t want to."


    Now that Brian heard it, Winnie had nothing to avoid.


    "What do you think about it?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    "What do I think? How could I have opinions about things that have nothing to do with me?"


    Winnie''s answer was simple and deliberate.


    Now that she had decided to bury the impossible love in her heart, she must always pay attention not


    to reveal it. However, Winnie found that this was not a simple matter.


    "You don''t care about me, do you?"


    Brian''s voice suddenly fell cold, and Winnie''s answer made him feel heartbroken.


    "..."


    Winnie''s eyes wandered, not daring to look at Brian. She was afraid that her eyes would betray her.


    "There are people caring about you. You don''t need me. Mr. Be, you must be very tired. Go home


    and rest."


    Winnie seemed to say indifferently. She wanted to see Brian, but when she saw Brian, she had to drive


    him away. It was too contradictory and uneptable.


    Winnie''s words were not the perfect answer for Brian. All he wanted was two answers, yes or no, and


    Winnie''s answer was too vague.

 Chapter 75 Reinvestigation

    Chapter 75 Reinvestigation


    After being driven out by Winnie several times overtly and secretly, Brian just pretended not to hear,


    and endured it with patience. Because he didn''t want to leave at all.


    Brian said nothing with a serious look, staring at Winnie''s oversized hospital bed.


    "Is this bedfortable?"


    Brian suddenly said such an inexplicable word, which made Winnie confused and look up at Brian.


    "..."


    Winnie didn''t know what kind of emotion Brian was expressing in his eyes. She only knew that when


    she met those deep dark eyes, her heart jumped again, and she could only shut her mouth tightly


    without saying a word.


    "Finally, you are willing to face me squarely."


    Brian said coldly, but his eyes were full of anger.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he came back, he found that Winnie was not strange. She always avoided his gaze deliberately.


    She didn''t dare to look at him once and kept driving him away.


    Brian was puzzled by Winnie''s performance and felt ufortable. He just wanted to figure it out and


    solve it.


    Winnie knew only that Brian said this just to make her look up at him after hearing Brian''s words.


    "Mr. Be, I don''t understand what you said."


    Winnie didn''t know how to reply Brian''s words. She could only look away and pretend to be deaf and


    dumb.


    "It''s okay if you don''t understand, we''ll talk about thister. Answer my question just now. Don''t you


    care about anything about me?"


    Brian asked coldly, but there was expectation in his eyes.


    "No, I don''t care."


    Winnie gave a decisive answer. She told herself that she should be so decisive to give up the illusions


    that shouldn''t be there and to not hurt herself.


    However, Winnie''s answer made the anticipation in Brian''s eyes vanish in an instant, followed by bitter


    anger.


    "Since you said that, you don''t need to answer my question just now."


    Brian couldn''t bear Winnie''s indifference to him anymore, and Winnie turned a blind eye to him. He left


    after said the angry words.


    Winnie saw Brian leaving angrily, feeling iprehensible.


    Why was he so angry, she was just telling the truth? What was he expecting, expecting her to say that


    she cared about everything about him, expecting she, the woman he called a liar, would fall in love with


    him, and then he would have the opportunity to trample on her feelings wantonly?


    If she got hurt because of this kind of thing, Winnie thought it would be another suffering for her.


    Forget it. There would be nothing between them at all. Just let him leave. Only his leaving could keep


    the distance between them, and let her calm down.


    It was just that Luke''s affairs may be more troublesome. However, whether Penny was really hiring a


    murderer, these two things could only be done by her herself.


    After Brian left, Winnie couldn''t fall asleep. She got dressed and got ready to sneak out, because the


    ward had be so dull after Brian left that she can''t breathe.


    However, when Winnie pushed open the door of the ward lightly, Winnie found that she was too


    worried. The bodyguard outside had been evacuated by Brian, and the ward was empty.


    Winnie felt bitter again. This was the signal that Brian allowed her to leave the hospital. This was the


    message that Brian was not taking care of her. She was free, no one was restraining her, but she felt


    extremely empty in her heart.


    The next day.


    Winnie came to the police station and asked to re-investigate the incident. At her request, the police


    had to investigate again.


    Now she could only pin her hopes on the police, and no one could help her.


    Winnie walked out of the police station and received a call from Leo.


    "Where are you? Why are you not in the hospital?"


    Leo''s voice clearly showed his anxiety, and it was inevitable that he was anxious not to see Winnie and


    didn''t know what was going on.


    "I was discharged from the hospitalst night, and I didn''t tell you because it was toote."


    Winnie''s tone was low and she didn''t dare to speak loudly. Because she didn''t sleep all nightst night,


    her head started to feel ufortable again.


    "Discharged? Are you at home?"


    Leo asked, but he was puzzled.


    "Outside, I am going home now."


    While talking, Winnie walked forward. She walked to the side of the road and stopped a taxi and got


    into the car.


    "Wait for me, I will pick you up."


    Leo also walked out of the ward and quickly walked into the elevator.


    "No, I''m already in the taxi. It''ste, you go to work."


    Winnie rejected Leo''s kindness, but it still made her feel warm.


    When Winnie came home, Leo was already waiting for her at her door.


    "Why did youe?"


    Winnie asked in surprise.


    "I worry about you. I juste and have a look."


    Leo said softly, but when he saw Winnie''s face looked pale, he was worried.


    "Nothing to worry about, it''s all right. Otherwise, the hospital won''t let me out of the hospital."


    Winnie pressed the password while talking.


    Both of them sat on the sofa.


    "Are you all well? You look bad."


    Leo broke the silence first. His tone was still gentle and his eyes were full of worry.


    "Okay, I''m all right long ago. I look pale because I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    Leo''s worry made Winnie feel at ease, but there was no reason to ept it unconditionally. After all,


    they were just friends.


    "Since you didn''t sleep well, why didn''t you have a rest at home? Why did you go out?"


    Leo didn''t believe Winnie''s answer. Now Winnie not only looked pale, but was also in bad mood. Leo


    guessed there must be something troubled her.


    "I went to the police station. There are some things that must be confirmed by me."


    Winnie downyed, not wanting to say anything about suspecting Penny.


    "I can drive you there. You are weak just after you left the hospital. Why did you go there alone?"


    Winnie''s visit to the police station had nothing to do with her depression, but she avoided answering,


    and Leo couldn''t help it. At this moment, besides worrying, he had no other feelings.


    "You are so busy. I can do such a little thing myself."


    Winnie raised the corners of her mouth, showing a thankful smile.


    No matter if it was in the past or now, Leo had always been a warm man, the kind of man who made


    women feel safe and allowed women to live unscrupulously. But the rtionship between her and Leo


    was only a pity.


    Leo was silent. He felt that Winnie still had a certain sense of distance from him, like a friend he had


    just met, with a tentative presence in her heart. Or what happened four years ago hurt her too deeply,


    although the heart knot was open, but the pain had not been erased.


    Leo stopped talking about this matter. It would take time to let Winnie to open up to him little by little.


    "Dare you drive?"


    Leo changed the subject.


    "Yes, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Winnie didn''t want to answer directly.


    "My car is reserved for you. It''s easier to drive if you go out."


    Leo put the car key on the coffee table as he said, then got up.


    "I have nothing to do, I don''t need it. You still have to go to work, which will affect your work..."


    Winnie tried to refuse, but Leo interrupted her before she was finished.


    "I still have a car. It won''t affect my work. You use it first, and you can return it when your car is


    repaired."


    Leo left as he said, Winnie could only ept Leo''s kindness.


    The fact that Winnie went to the police station to request a re-investigation was soon discovered by


    Brian.


    Brian came to Winnie''s house angrily, which Winnie expected.


    Seeing Brian who was so domineering without speaking before, Winnie felt bitter and cold. She didn''t


    understand why she fell in love with such a man who was colder than ice.


    "It seems that you came to criticize me. Do you also suspect Penny, or do you already know the truth?"


    Winnie asked indifferently, no matter what the possibility, she could understand Brian''s attitude towards


    her. After all, Penny was his wife, while she was just a trivial liar.


    "Winnie, you are too much."


    Brian scolded loudly, with his eyebrows furrowed. He was inwardly furious.


    "Am I too much? I almost lost my life when I was hit. Is it not too much? I just want to find out the truth


    of the matter. Is this request too much?"


    Winnie asked in a deep voice, not understanding why she was too much.


    "You need evidence to suspect others. If there is no evidence, you are framing, do you know?"


    The mes of anger in Brian''s eyes kept rising. It wasn''t that he didn''t want Winnie to find out the truth,


    it was just that Winnie would make the murderer be aware by doing so.


    Brian had sent someone to investigate this matter. If Winnie interfered in this way, the clue was likely to


    be interrupted.


    "Who have I framed? I didn''t tell the police that Penny did it. Why are you doing so excited? Even if I


    frame someone, it is the driver. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Winnie asked Brian, the stubbornness in her eyes appeared again.


    "Mr. Be, this is my business. I can do whatever I want. Even if I frame someone else, it is me who


    bears the responsibility."


    Winnie''s voice was cold, and the man let her down.


    "Winnie..."


    "Mr. Be, I am not feeling well and I need to rest now, please help yourself, Mr. Be."


    Winnie interrupted Brian nonchntly, then turned around and went straight back to the bedroom.


    She was disappointed in Brian. If they kept talking, the disappointment would turn into despair.


    Brian watched Winnie disappear in the crack of the door, and his anger was even stronger.


    But he held it back, because of Winnie''s embarrassed look and Winnie''s disappointed and sad eyes.


    He realized that his attitude was really not good enough.


    But the anger was not only because Winnie broke his n, but also because she was really


    disobedient and discharged.


    The next day was the weekend.


    Winnie drove the car Leo left for her, and came to Felix''s vi that she only found out after she inquired.


    This vi was also a hilltop vi, but it was not on the same mountain as Brian''s.


    Standing in front of the unopened door of the vi, Winnie was nervous, wondering what the result


    would be waiting for her.


    When she came to the living room of the Johnson''s vi, Winnie became nervous when she saw


    Megan alone.


    "Chairman, I''m here to pick up the two children. Thank you for helping me take care of them for so


    many days."


    Winnie said calmly, restraining her inner tension. But she emphasized the words "two children".


    "It is all right. It is reasonable to help take care of your children so that you can work well in the


    <ppany."

 Chapter 76 A Matter of Principle.

    Chapter 76 A Matter of Principle.


    Felix said in a low voice. Although his tone was not very sharp, but his look revealed something


    strange, and then he changed his attitude.


    "But Luke won''t go back, you take Megan back."


    After speaking, he was about to leave, but was stopped by Winnie.


    "Chairman, we should have a talk. I don''t understand why you don''t let me bring Luke back?"


    Winnie was obviously a little anxious, and she felt she couldn''t help it.


    Felix stopped and turned back.


    "I don''t understand why you insist on taking care of Luke. Can you give me a reason to convince me?"


    Felix didn''t answer the question.


    "I... Chairman, I have already said the reason. I think Luke will be more sunny and happier on my side,


    which is of great benefit to his healthy growth. We have to consider it from the perspective of children."


    Winnie was stunned for a moment, and finally responded.


    "Why are you worrying about our child from the Be family? You can''t judge where the better ce


    for his growth is. You can''t convince me with your reason, please go back, Miss Winnie."


    Felix gave her marching order indifferently. Without giving Winnie a chance to exin, he went straight


    back to the study.


    Winnie had no choice but to leave with Megan even though she was desperate.


    After exiting the gate of the vi, the two got into the car.


    Winnie was still thinking about how to persuade Felix, when Megan suddenly spoke.


    "Mummy, Brother Luke was sent to his mummy in the morning."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A word from Megan caused Winnie, who was anxious, copse instantly. She was taken aback for a


    second, and quickly took out her phone and looked through the video.


    In the video, Luke was doing homework alone in the bedroom. Seeing Luke was safe at this time,


    Winnie was relieved.


    She began to check the security tape, and put the phone away when there was nothing unusual.


    "Mummy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Megan sat behind and couldn''t see Winnie''s video. She just felt that her mummy was suddenly silent,


    so she was a little worried.


    "It''s okay, we will go home now."


    Winnie answered perfunctorily and drove away.


    The only person who can solve this matter now was Brian, and she needed to see him.


    However, Brian didn''t answer the phone, and he was not in thepany. She called Albert to find out


    that he was at home.


    But she couldn''t go to find him even if he didn''t answer the phone. After all, Penny was at home.


    But it was okay for Brian to be at home, at least Luke was safe.


    On Monday.


    It was Winnie''s first day at work after being injured. She came early.


    She was dealing with the backlog of work during this time, as checked the time and waited for Brian''s


    arrival.


    The waiting time was agonizing, and finally it was time for Brian to go to work.


    Winnie knocked on the door of Brian''s office with files.


    After getting permission, Winnie pushed the door to enter.


    First, she put the files in her hand on Brian''s desk, and then she spoke.


    "Mr. Be, Chairman does not allow Luke to stay in my house. I want you to persuade him."


    Winnie didn''t talk about official business, and went straight to the subject.


    "This is working time, don''t talk about personal matters."


    Brian refused indifferently, then sat down and began to look through the documents.


    Just seeing Winnie still look embarrassed, his anger ignited inexplicably. He didn''t explode because of


    his patience.


    "I won''t see you during get off work hours, so I can only say it during work hours."


    Winnie was firm. No matter what Brian''s attitude was, she would take up working time.


    Brian didn''t say a word, but his dark bright eyes shot at Winnie sharply.


    But his warning had no effect at all for Winnie, and she was not afraid at all.


    "Mr. Be, this is something we have gotten agreement. Luke must stay with me."


    Winnie''s tone remained firm. Even if Brian''s eyes were like a sharp sword that could behead her, she


    was not afraid for Luke.


    "Yes, we had a deal. But it''s not me who broke the agreement. Go to Chairman and don''t bother me


    here."


    Brian was annoyed at Winnie''s disobedience, increased the volume and said in a very indifferent tone.


    "I have already found Chairman, and he didn''t agree with me before I came to you. Although you did


    not break the agreement, but I have given you the newly developed software, you have the obligation


    to help me."


    Winnie knew that she was a little unreasonable. However, she was not the only one who was


    unreasonable, and she had no choice but to speak like this.


    "How much the software is, I''ll give you money. Don''t always use software to threaten me."


    Brian threw the file in his hand on the table, the sound piercing his ears.


    "Mr. Be, it''s not a matter of money. It''s a matter of principle. You can''t go back on your word."


    Winnie held the attitude of seeing death as home, even if Brian demolished the whole building, she


    would say what she should say.


    "Winnie, don''t push your luck. No one dares to talk to me like this."


    Brian finally couldn''t help it, and didn''t know how to fight back, so he could only make himself angry


    without restraint.


    However, his words were like icebergs in the Arctic, not only cold but also capable of piercing people''s


    hearts.


    Winnie showed mocking chuckle, and she only saw Brian''s purpose now. He didn''t help her because


    he didn''t want Luke to stay with her.


    "Mr. Be, in this case, I have nothing to say. Our current contract has not been signed yet. I can only


    resign and return to the originalpany."


    Winnie saw no hope, and could only threaten him.


    "Whatever you want, you are not the only person who can program software in such a big country. You


    are not the only talent. Without you, the Be Group will continue to develop."


    "Get out."


    Brian scolded furiously, unexpectedly Winnie threatened him with work because of this matter. He


    hated the threats of others most, and it was his kindness that he didn''t make Winnie pay the price.


    Winnie waspletely disappointed and desperate for Brian.


    Looking at his face like an iceberg, looking at the dismissal in his dark and cold eyes, Winnie knew that


    Brian would not help her, and knew that Brian didn''t care about her in any way.


    "Well, since Mr. Be said that, I have nothing to say. Mr. Be, since you don''t care about


    anything about me, you shouldn''t ask me if I care about you that day."


    Winnie left such a disappointing sentence and turned and left.


    Back at the office, she left thepany with her own bag.


    She was filled with pain, and there was no one who could help her. Winnie drove to the beach to avoid


    suffocation.


    The infinite breadth of the sea could amodate all her troubles.


    Winnie had no way at all at this time, and Brian refused to help her solve it. This matter was even more


    difficult to handle.


    Luke''s safety would not be guaranteed if time dyed.


    Luke''s mood had only improved a bit recently. If he was being abused, he may not be able to hold on to


    it.


    But Winnie could only be in a hurry and couldn''t find the next person who could help her.


    Now she had a fight with Brian and lost her job. It was even more difficult to protect Luke.


    Winnie was annoyed that she shouldn''t went against Brian directly. As long as she said something soft


    and nice, the situation may be different now.


    Winnie was at the beach and didn''t go back until the time to pick up the child.


    She looked forward to seeing Luke in the kindergarten, and then asked Luke to go home and fight with


    Brian. However, Winnie''s hopes came to naught once again, and she did not see Luke.


    "Mummy, Brother Luke was picked up at noon."


    Megan saw Winnie, the first thing she said was about Luke. It could be seen that Megan was also very


    sad.


    "Was he picked up? Who picked him up?"


    Winnie couldn''t calm down and asked in a flurry.


    "His mummy picked him up. She said she wanted to take Brother Luke to go shopping for some


    Megan repeated what she had heard.


    "Celebration?"


    Hearing what Megan said, Winnie remembered the invitation letter she saw at thepany in the


    morning.


    During her stay in the hospital, the phone had been sessfullyunched and sold well. In order to


    celebrate a good start, the Be Group prepared a celebration banquet.


    Did Penny take Luke to the celebration party?


    Thinking of this, Winnie hurriedly opened her bag, rummaging through the invitation card. Fortunately,


    the invitation with hopey in Winnie''s bag.


    Even if she resigned, she would attend this celebration banquet because this was the only chance to


    meet Luke.


    Taking Megan home, they both were listless along the way. When they got off the car and closed the


    door when she arrived atmunity, she saw Daenerys getting out of the car.


    "Are you busy today?"


    Winnie took Megan''s hand and came to Daenerys'' car.


    "No, Ie to you to dinner after getting off work on time."


    Daenerys said happily. She had been working overtime for many days. Today she could finally have a


    rest. It was natural to be happy.


    But the next moment she discovered that the emotions of Winnie and Megan were not right, and one


    person was missing.


    "What''s wrong? What about Luke?"


    "Brother Luke..."


    As soon as Daenerys asked, Megan couldn''t help crying, and couldn''t say anything next.


    Winnie handed the bag to Daenerys, bending over to pick Megan up.


    "Okay, don''t cry, Mummy will definitely get Brother Luke back."


    Afterforting Megan, Winnie told the matter to Daenerys.


    She didn''t say it carefully, because she was afraid that Megan heard something that she shouldn''t


    know.


    Today''s dinner was a bit simpler than usual, because Winnie felt upset because of Luke''s matter, and


    had no intention of making a big meal.


    Dinner was on the coffee table in the living room, and the two women chatted while drinking. After


    Megan finished eating and went to the study to do her homework, Winnie exined the matter in detail.


    "How can Brian break his promise?"


    After listening to Winnie''s ount of the whole thing, Daenerys was angry.


    Although Brian was indifferent, Daenerys thought he was a real man. She would inevitably be


    disappointed as he did such a thing.


    "He can say whatever he wants, no one can control it."


    Winnie looked at the wine ss and sighed, helpless.


    "Winnie, just tell Brian about Penny''s abuse of Luke. I don''t believe that he will let the Luke stay with


    Penny after he knows that Luke is abused."


    Since Brian was so unkind, Daenerys felt that this was the only way to solve the problem.


    "No, one is that Luke won''t let me say it. The other is that it may not be effective."


    Winnie directly denied Daenerys''s opinion.


    She sighed again and continued.


    "Penny seems very important to Brian. Even if I tell him, Brian may not punish Penny. If this is the


    result, Luke''s future will be even more difficult."

 Chapter 77 Stunning

    Chapter 77 Stunning


    Winnie didn''t dare to use Luke to make the bet. She couldn¡¯t be more careful in the matter of fighting


    for Luke¡¯s custody. Only by being cautious could she conceal the whole thing and then she could stay


    with the two children for the rest of her life.


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s words, Daenerys was helpless. She couldn''t help Winnie.


    "Then there is no other way. Now that your child has taken away and you are facing unemployment.


    We have to think of a solution. Do you really want to return to the originalpany?"


    "Impossible. I have to guard Luke here. Even if Ie back, Daniel won¡¯t treat me well. There is


    always a way."


    Winnie just said casually at the time. It was impossible for her to return to MT.


    "By the way, this house is provided to you by the Be Group. If you don''t work for them, do you have


    to move out?"


    The question that Daenerys thought of also seemed to be very important.


    "Yeah. When I finish my resignation letter, I will move out."


    Winnie hadn''t considered this issue yet. Anyway, the final result was that she had to move out.


    "Fine. Don''t go to Vanessa''s house this time. If Brian drives you away mercilessly, you just go to Leo''s


    house."


    Leo was looking forward to it. This time, if Brian gave up Winnie, Daenerys would believe that he would


    regret it.


    "Even if I want to move to Vanessa''s ce, there is no room for me to live in. Her son hase back. I


    can''t go to Leo''s ce, either. I can rent a house."


    Winnie didn''t want to trouble anyone. As long as she could solve it, she would solve it by herself.


    "You¡¯re in such a hurry. Where can you go to find a house? You don''t have to worry about this. I will


    arrange it for you."


    Daenerys didn''t want to miss this opportunity. If Brian really drove Winnie out, she would definitely let


    Winnie move to Leo¡¯s house.


    She could take advantage of this opportunity to either let Leo and Winnie start again, or let Brian


    confess his love.


    Three dayster, the celebration banquet of the Be Group was held in the super-luxury banquet


    hall of the hotel of the Be Group, which started at 8 pm.


    Winnie was ready. Because the banquet was rtivelyrge and the guests at the banquet were all


    people from the upper ss. Winnie had to dress more grandly.


    When Winnie came to the venue, the guests and friends were already present.


    Winnie didn¡¯t know anyone of these business giants in the industry. But when she walked into the


    venue, she attracted everyone¡¯s admiring eyes.


    Everyone''s eyes shot towards Winnie, arousing countless exmations.


    Brian noticed something wrong. He followed everyone''s gaze to look over. Then he couldn''t help but


    stare at Winnie surprisedly.


    Winnie¡¯s hair was simply tied to the back of her neck. The hair on her sideburns fell naturally. ck and


    white earrings hung on both ears, which matched her today''s dresses very well.


    Looking at the delicate makeup on Winnie''s face, her charming eyes, and her sexy lips, Brian felt


    amazing.


    He had never seen Winnie like this before. Also, he didn¡¯t expect that she would attract the attention of


    so many men, including him of course.


    Brian couldn''t look away. He continued to look at her, with greed and appreciation in his eyes, as well


    as a strong desire for possession.


    Winnie wore a white strapless dress. Her shoulders and two sexy upper arms were exposed to the air.


    From the upper arm to the wrist, it was exaggerated puff sleeves, which made her look like elegant and


    generous.


    Although her chest did not expose too much, it was on the edge of the clothes, which made people¡¯s


    heads in the clouds infinitely. The sleek buttocks were tightly wrapped by the dress, which showed her


    good figure.


    The skirt of the small fishtail on the lower body was exquisite and elegant. The design with high slits


    was sexy. When Brian saw that the slits of the dress had reached the position of her thighs, he couldn''t


    help but darken his face.


    Brian frowned. His face became cold and angry.


    But there were so many people here, so he couldn''t take Winnie away directly. He could only hold back


    his anger and looked away.


    Everyone''s attentions were attracted by Winnie. They were all amazed by her noble beauty, and began


    to inquire about Winnie''s information.


    The focus of everyone was Winnie, but Winnie''s attention was not on these burning eyes. From the


    moment she walked into the venue, she was looking for Luke.


    In the process of looking for Luke, when she made eye contact with Brian, she could not help but


    tremble indifferently. This trembling was not because of love, but because of heartbreak.


    Winnie quickly looked away and continued to search for Luke. Finally, she found Luke who was held by


    Penny among so many women.


    At the same time, Penny also noticed Winnie''s arrival. Seeing such stunning Winnie, Penny''s eyes


    were also full of anger.


    Today she was the hostess. She should be the most dazzling person among the women. But Winnie''s


    arrival undoubtedly stole her thunder. She was so angry.


    Penny was so mad and unconsciously held Luke more and more tighter.


    Luke didn''t see Winnie''s arrival. A pain suddenly came from his hand. He did not dare to speak. So he


    could only endure the pain and frowned. His handsome little face was a little pale and moved his big


    eyes in panic.


    This scene happened to be seen by Winnie. She walked over quickly. She snatched Luke''s hand


    directly from Penny''s hand.


    "Mrs. Be, I can help you look after your child."


    Winnie spoke mildly, but the warning in her eyes was unusually obvious.


    Only then did Penny realize that she made Luke hurt. Then she quickly put on a smiley face.


    "Thank you, Miss Winnie."


    Penny showed an unprecedented mild and good temper, but the coldness in her eyes did not lose to


    Brian.


    Winnie looked at the hypocritical Penny and smiled mockingly.


    "Mrs. Be, you are so busy. I can take Luke to y."


    After finishing speaking, Winnie took Luke away, and then came to a corner where no one noticed.


    "Luke, did Mommy embarrass you?"


    Winnie squatted down and asked, while checking whether Luke was injured.


    Luke did not answer. But he opened his arms and directly put his arms around Winnie''s neck. He


    pressed his face to Winnie''s.


    "Auntie, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Auntie, I miss you and Megan. I want to go back to our home."


    As Luke was speaking, tears welled up into his eyes.


    In the past few days, he had been living carefully. He was afraid to speak, for fear what he said would


    anger Penny. He didn''t dare to y in the living room, for fear that he would bump into Penny.


    Luke could only shut himself in the room, silently missing Winnie and Megan. This kind of life was too


    tormenting for him. He felt that he would copse soon.


    "Hey, Auntie misses Luke too. I¡¯m so happy to see that you don¡¯t get hurt."


    Winnie couldn''t help but want to cry. Only by holding Luke like this could she feel at ease for a moment.


    "Auntie, are your injuries healed? I have been worried about you."


    Luke asked worriedly.


    "Okay, I¡¯m all right. Don''t worry about me."


    Winnie hugged Luke in her arms, for fear that he would be taken away by the devil, Penny, in the next


    second.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Auntie, can you take me home today? I don''t want to go to Daddy''s house."


    Luke begged again, which almost made Winnie copse.


    Winnie didn''t speak at first, pulled the child out of her arms, and then spoke very seriously.


    "Luke, I have encountered a little trouble recently. I can''t pick you up yet. You stay at Dad¡¯s house for a


    few more days. Remember not to annoy your Mommy. Also, when you have the opportunity to be with


    your Dad alone, you beg your Dad and let him agree you toe to Auntie''s house. You have to fight


    for the opportunity, but remember not to let your Mommy hear."


    In this limited time, Winnie tried to put the question briefly and concisely so as not to be heard by


    Penny.


    She kept telling Luke not to irritate Penny, for fear that Luke would be hurt.


    "Well, I will do what you said."


    Luke said confidently, thinking that he could do a good job.


    "Also, when Dad is not at home, you have to take the doll that Auntie gave you with you wherever you


    go."


    Winnie said to Luke. In this way, she could know the situation in time and could rescue Luke in time if


    something bad happened to him.


    "Well, I¡¯ll definitely take it with me."


    Although Luke didn''t know the secrets in the doll, he was willing to bring the doll with him. Because in


    that bleak and fearful home, the doll was his only partner.


    As soon as the conversation between the two was over, Penny came over. Then she took Luke away


    again.


    Winnie stared at Luke. No matter where Luke went, Winnie kept watching him from a certain distance.


    "Winwin?"


    Leo''s voice came from behind Winnie. Winnie turned around after hearing the sound.


    "Leo."


    "Winwin, you are so beautiful today. I can''t believe my eyes. I thought I had admitted the wrong


    person."


    Leo smiled happily. When he saw Winnie, his smile was more brightly.


    He was also invited to attend today''s celebration banquet. He came a littlete for work reasons, but he


    didn''t expect to hear some men talking when he walked into the banquet hall.


    When he listened to what they talked about carefully, he found their topic was Winnie. Then he started


    looking for Winnie again.


    "I¡¯m ttered."


    Winnie wasn¡¯t happy, but still spoke to Leo. All her attentions were on Luke.


    "You¡¯re the most stunning one tonight."


    Leo held back his smile. But he still looked at Winnie.


    "Really? Am I that good?"


    Winnie asked bitterly. Since she was the most stunning one tonight, why Brian couldn''t see her beauty?


    Why did he stare at her with disgust as if she was an unexpected guest?


    Just after Winnie finished speaking, the host announced that today''s ball had officially started. The


    opening dance was undoubtedly Brian and Penny.


    Winnie nced at Luke unconsciously. She was relieved when she saw him next to Albert.


    Winnie''s gaze fell on Brian. There was no indifference on his face and no anger in his eyes, either.


    Winnie knew Brian cared about Penny so much, otherwise he wouldn''t protect Penny like that.


    Watching the ice on Brian''s face melt for Penny, Winnie felt so heartbreak.


    "Let''s dance together."


    Leo''s warm voice came into her ears. Winnie did not refuse. After looking at Luke, she followed Leo


    into the center of the dance floor.

 Chapter 78 Being Abused at the Banquet

    Chapter 78 Being Abused at the Banquet


    Winnie was not only beautiful, but also more beautiful when she danced. Once again, she attracted


    everyone''s attention. These gazes were envious, or jealous, or appreciated, or worshiped.


    Only Brian looked angry.


    From the beginning of dancing, he had been paying attention to whether Winnie was invited by anyone.


    What he was worried about still happened.


    Brian couldn¡¯t remain his coolness as before. He looked so cold now. But in public, he could only


    endure his anger. He could only watch that Winnie was held by Leo and danced with Leo.


    They smiled so brightly and looked like really matched.


    The more Brian saw it, the more angrier he was. The anger in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    Finally, the song ended. When the people in the center of the dance floor hadn''t left yet, the second


    song had already begun.


    Brian directly blocked Winnie.


    "Miss Winnie, may I have a dance with you?"


    It seemed that he was asking, but the looks in his eyes looked so domineering.


    Winnie hesitated. She could not refuse Brian in front of so many people. Besides, this was also an


    opportunity for their rtionship to ease.


    After Winnie signaled Leo to go back, she was taken to the center of the dance floor by Brian.


    Brian held Winnie''s waist a bit tighter, as if he wanted to embed Winnie into his body.


    "Who are you trying to seduce when you dress like this? Those who are here today are all high-ranking


    officials. No matter which one you hook up, you will have no worries about your life anymore."


    Brian was attached to Winnie''s ear and said sarcastically with a voice that only they could hear.


    Winniest hope disappeared suddenly. What could she expect from such a man who didn''t care about


    her?


    "I lose my job, but I have to live. Finding a rich man to cheat more money will definitely be better for


    me. By the way, I will send you my resignation letter by email tomorrow."


    Winnie changed her breath and continued talking.


    "If you are in a hurry, I can move to Leo¡¯s house first. If you are not in a hurry, I will return the house to


    you after I find the house."


    Winnie didn''t really want to move to Leo¡¯s house. The reason why she said this was deliberately to let


    her look less pitiful. She wanted to let Brian know that even if she had no job, she would have someone


    to take her in.


    Although what she said was not her real thoughts, she just said it out. She thought she would feel less


    angry.


    "Just give up Luke like this?"


    Brian suddenly became a little confused and panicked. It was as if Winnie was saying goodbye to him,


    as if she would soon disappear out of his world.


    Had he gone too far? Shouldn''t he indulge his grandfather to force Luke to stay?


    If Luke was with Winnie, he still had a reason to let Winnie stay.


    "What if I don¡¯t give up?"


    Winnie''s hatred gradually rose. She waspletely disappointed with Brian. No matter how he


    tempted her, she would not believe it.


    "Then quickly hand in a resignation letter. Don''t affect the future of the Be Group."


    Brian finally said the hurtful words again, but he still did not have the courage to let Winnie move out


    immediately. He was afraid that Winnie would really move to Leo¡¯s house if he forced her too much.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t affect the Be Group."


    Winnie answered Brian sadly. When she finished speaking, she suddenly found that Luke next to Albert


    was gone. Winnie panicked immediately.


    She tried to leave to find Luke, but was stopped by Brian. She couldn''t walk away at all.


    "So many people are watching us. Don''t embarrass me."


    Brian said in a very cold voice. He thought that Winnie would leave him alone again. So he warned.


    "I have something urgent to deal with."


    Winnie frowned and said anxiously.


    "Hold it on."


    Brian insisted. He couldn¡¯t be embarrassed by her in public. Although he had seen the anxiety on


    Winnie''s face, she was a liar whose acting skills were even better than those actresses. Even the look


    in her eyes might be fake.


    "You¡­"


    Fortunately, just when Winnie was about to continue to refute, the dance music ended.


    After Winnie red at Brian angrily, she quickly left.


    Winnie eagerly looked for Luke while holding the mobile phone. She turned the mobile phone into the


    video mode. She had a bad feeling. Penny must be torturing Luke. Winnie not only wanted to rescue


    Luke, but also wanted to get all the evidence.


    Winnie looked for the entire hall but couldn''t find Luke. She became more and more anxious.


    She walked out of the hall to look around, but she still didn¡¯t find Luke.


    When she was passing the door of a safe exit, Winnie heard Penny''s deliberately lowered voice


    Although the voice was low, it couldn''t conceal Penny¡¯s hideousness and mania.


    Winnie gently opened the door to a gap and saw that Penny was hitting Luke''s head with her hand, and


    her other hand began to pinch the inside of Luke''s thigh.


    "Your Dad is dancing with your shameless aunt. Since he doesn''t care about my feelings, I won''t care


    about your feelings. You will be responsible for everything your Dad does."


    Penny said viciously, and hit Luke on the head fiercely.


    Seeing the scene, Winnie was furious. She felt so heartbreak. She pushed the door hard, came to


    Penny, raised her hand to p Penny.


    "Penny, you actually hit such a small child."


    Winnie couldn''t care so much, and shouted angrily. Then she squatted down and hugged Luke


    trembling body.


    "Auntie."


    Luke''s voice was so small, but he dared not cry. Because Penny was there.


    "Are you okay? Does it hurt?"


    Winnie checked Luke''s head, and then checked the inner thighs. There was no trauma to the head, but


    the inner thigh had been bruised. Winnie could not stop her tears.


    "Penny, damn it. Are you crazy? You dare to abuse such a small child in such a public ce."


    Winnie angrily scolded Penny.


    "Winnie, what¡¯s wrong with you? I''m helping the child tidy up the clothes. Don¡¯t nder me."


    Penny was startled with Winnie''s appearance. She was so startled that she didn¡¯t react even after


    being pped by Winnie. Later, she forced herself to calm down. Even if Winnie saw it, there was no


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    evidence. Winnie couldn¡¯t do anything with her.


    "You don¡¯t know what you are doing? A p is not enough, isn''t it?"


    After Winnie finished speaking angrily, she quickly got up and pped Penny''s face again.


    Winnie would feel a little better if Penny admitted it and apologized. But Penny still pretended to be


    innocent, which made Winnie so mad.


    "You¡­"


    "Penny, you deserve these two ps. You are so mean."


    Winnie''s anger did not fade away because of two ps. Her eyes were scarlet because of anger. She


    felt that her heart ached because of seeing Luke¡¯s bruises.


    Seeing Luke being abused, these two ps could not calm Winnie down.


    "Winnie, don¡¯t go too far. You nder me. I¡¯ll let Brian avenge me."


    Penny said viciously.


    Then she picked up the phone to call Brian and was about to ask Brian to hold justice for her.


    Penny thought that there was no surveince and no evidence. If she said Winnie framed her, Brian


    would surely believe it. As for Luke, he dared not tell the truth.


    Although this idea was a bit risky, it could let Winnie be taught, and let Brian see Winnie clearly. Penny


    felt it worth.


    The she took out the phone and started dialing the phone number.


    "Auntie, don''t make a scene. Today is apany celebration. Dad will be embarrassed."


    Luke hurriedly said. Every sentence he said was for Brian, but every sentence hurt Winnie.


    No matter who Penny looked for, Winnie was not afraid. Even if Brian came here, she could expose the


    matter.


    However, Luke''s remarks had to make Winnie reconsider. If the matter was getting worse, would it


    cause psychological harm to Luke?


    Penny turned on speakerphone. She wanted Winnie to listen to how she exined the "facts".


    At the same time, Winnie also took out her mobile phone. She showed the video she took just now, and


    spoke angrily.


    "Open your shit eyes and see if this is evidence."


    At this moment, the phone was connected. Brian''s cold voice came from the phone.


    "What is the matter?"


    Penny couldn''t hear Brian''s voice. She just looked at the video in Winnie''s phone in a panic.


    No! How could Winnie have evidence?


    Winnie came prepared and deliberately wanted to set Penny up.


    "Speak."


    Brian''s impatient voice came from the phone again.


    "Honey, I have a toothache. I have to go home first. I let Miss Winnie take care of Luke. You¡¯ll take him


    hometer."


    Penny made up a reason as quickly as possible, and then hung up.


    "Winnie, I didn''t expect you to be so insidious. I really underestimated you."


    Penny gritted her teeth bitterly. If Winnie had the evidence, she would always worry about it, and it


    would be not good to her.


    "I have no ways. To deal with people like you, I have to get the evidence by myself. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go


    too far."


    Winnie was mad without showing any fears. Looking at Penny''s angry and gloomy face, she also knew


    that the war between them was getting worse and worse. There was no room to ease.


    "Well, Winnie, that¡¯s not over."


    Penny wanted to leave quickly and re-ned what to do next. After four years, Winnie was no longer


    the original Winnie. Penny must be cautious.


    "Wait, Penny, I warn you, if I know that you abuse Luke again, don''t me me for showing this to Brian.


    You know what will happen to you better than anyone else."


    Winnie warned Penny. She used the video to ensure the safety of Luke, and used the video to curb


    Penny''s viciousness.


    After hearing it, Penny didn''t speak. She just looked at Winnie in disgust and then turned and left.


    After Penny left, Luke finally couldn''t help crying.


    "Auntie, I''m so scared. Auntie, I want to go home with you."


    Luke said while crying. The crying sound made Winnie feel heartbreak, as if her heart being held by a


    hand.


    "Luke, don''t cry. There won''t be such a thing happening again in the future."


    Winnie hugged Luke andforted him. She clearly felt that Luke''s body was still shaking because of


    fear. She felt ached again.


    Until the end of the banquet, Winnie held Luke¡¯s hand all the time. Only by holding Luke''s hand like this


    did Winnie feel at ease.

 Chapter 79 Submitting the Resignation Letter

    Chapter 79 Submitting the Resignation Letter


    Winnie and Luke had been sitting in the corner until Brian walked all the guests out beforeing to


    pick up Luke.


    "Let¡¯s go home."


    Brian said coldly.


    "Daddy¡­"


    Luke said timidity.


    "Let him go back with me."


    Winnie was still fighting for it.


    "No, Grandpa won¡¯t agree."


    Brian coldly refused, reaching out to hold Luke''s hand.


    "It''s so important to exin to Grandpa? It¡¯s more important than child?"


    Winnie was anxious when she saw Brian wanted to take Luke away.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. If you want Luke to go back with you, talk to Grandpa."


    Brian refused her directly. He was still so determined. After speaking, he left without even looking at


    Winnie.


    "I will go to find your Grandpa, but you must take good care of Luke during this time."


    Winnie looked at Brian''s back and shouted.


    When Winnie walked out of the hotel, she found it was raining outside, just like her mood now.


    Standing in ce, she was waiting for the staff to help her load up the car. Just at this time, Brian''s car


    drove pass by her.


    Luke looked at Winnie expectantly and kept waving his hand. But Brian didn''t even turn his head, as if


    he didn''t see her. Maybe he seemed to ignore her deliberately.


    Winnie put down her hand. She felt extremely desperate. She was such a fool! She shouldn''t like such


    a man! If it was okay, she really wanted to take her two children away secretly. She hoped that she had


    nothing to do with Brian in her rest life.


    When Winnie was thinking, Leo¡¯s car stopped in front of Winnie.


    "Hey! I have been waiting for you. Get in the car."


    Leo''s gentle face and handsome smile once again formed a sharp contrast with Brian''s cold face.


    "I drove here."


    Winnie bent down to answer. She did not forget to cover her chest with her hand.


    "You dressed like this. It''s inconvenient for you to drive. Get in the car first and pick your car up


    tomorrow."


    Leo urged. It was raining so heavily. Winnie was inconvenient to drive with such a dress. Besides, she


    had just experienced a car ident. He was worried about that Winnie drove home alone.


    "OK."


    Winnie didn''t refuse. She just got into the car directly.


    However, the interaction between these two people was clearly seen by Brian who had just passed by.


    He was so angry in an instant.


    After Brian walked out of the hotel and knew that it was raining outside, he ordered the staff to put an


    umbre in Winnie''s car to prevent her from getting wet when she got out of the car. But he didn¡¯t


    expect that Leo would appear suddenly. So the umbre wouldn¡¯te to the handy.


    After getting to home, Winnie took a shower and changed intofortable home clothes. Then she


    began to draft her resignation letter.


    Writing resignation letter was so easy for her. Because she had written it so many times.


    Winnie thought carefully how many times she had been submitting resignation letters since her return.


    The next morning.


    After thinking about it so many times, Winnie decided to submit her resignation letter in person. She


    had to get some important documents back. Besides, she was still holding thest glimmer of hope,


    hoping that Brian could help her onest time.


    Winnie went to the hotel to pick up the car, and then drove to thepany.


    After arriving at thepany, she began to sort out important documents. But before she finished


    sorting out, ra came to look for her.


    "Miss Winnie, the president is already at work."


    This time, ra looked so happy. Maybe she already knew that Winnie was going to resign.


    Winnie forced a smile. She didn''t expect that she would be unwee everywhere.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be here soon."


    Winnie said. Now, she didn''t care about who weed her. The important thing for her was to get Luke


    back.


    After packing thest stuff, Winnie walked into the president''s office again with her resignation letter.


    After entering the office, Winnie didn''t say anything. She just directly put the resignation letter on


    Brian''s desk.


    "Mr. Be, this is not the first time I submit my resignation letter, but I hope this is thest time. This


    time, the process is rtively simple. After all, there is no contract that binds both parties."


    Winnie was in a bad mood. When she submitted her resignation, she felt like breaking up with her


    boyfriend who had been dating for many years. If she didn''t try to restrain herself, she might cry


    aggrievedly.


    "Since it is unnecessary, you shouldn''te to submit your resignation."


    Brian said coldly, but never looked up at Winnie. However, when Winnie was speaking, the movement


    of flipping through the document in his hand stalled for a moment.


    "My resignation has caused you trouble, but for me it is the end of a life stage. Since it¡¯s the end, it has


    to endpletely and clearly. Only when I give your resignation letter will I feel that I have nothing to


    do with the Be Group in the future."


    Winnie knew that Brian would say such hurtful words. Although she was mentally prepared, she still felt


    sad.


    "Mr. Be, although I have resigned, I can still take care of Luke, as long as you..."


    Winnie did not forget the most important thing. But Brian did not give her the opportunity to continue.


    "I ept your resignation. You can leave now."


    Brian answered indifferently, obviously with anger.


    What made Winnie be puzzled was what he was still angry with. Everything was going on ording to


    his will. What was he angry with?


    "Mr. Be, I ask you to think about it from Luke''s standpoint. Has he changed a lot when he lived with


    me during this time? This change..."


    Winnie still didn¡¯t want to give up. But Brian did not give her a chance as if he was determined.


    "Get out."


    He yelled at her without any emotions. The two unfeeling words came into Winnie''s ears.


    Winnie smiled bitterly. Her eyes filled with despair and grievance.


    "Okay, I''ll go out immediately. I won''te here next time even if you invite me. Although I am not your


    employee, the agreement between us is still valid. I will go to find your Grandpa. Please don''t interfere


    with the matter."


    Winnie nced at Brian angrily for thest time, then turned and left.


    Brian looked up after hearing the door closing.


    His face had been swallowed by anger. He frowned and his eyes were zing with anger. He threw all


    the documents and the resignation letter to the ground.


    He should be happy that Winnie left. Why was he so unwilling to let her go? Why was his reason


    swallowed by anger?


    When Brian was angry with himself, the phone rang suddenly.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Brian didn''t know this phone number. Besides, he was angry, so his tone was naturally not good.


    "This is Daenerys. I''m looking for Winwin."


    Daenerys was frightened by Brian''s indifferent tone, but she could still hold it on, because she didn¡¯t


    have to face Brian.


    "Just call her."


    Brian said as he was going to hang up.


    "I called her but no one answered. In the morning, she said she was going to thepany to submit


    her resignation letter. I couldn''t get through her phone, so I called you. Please help me tell her one


    thing."


    Daenerys didn''t care how gloomy Brian¡¯s face was now. Since she had already gave the phone call,


    she had to finish what she should say.


    Brian was obviously a little helpless. But it was for Winnie, so he endured it.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Say."


    "Just tell her, I have already told Leo. Let her go home to pack things and move directly to Leo''s house.


    As for the job, Leo said that he would ept her unconditionally, and he would give her good sry."


    Daenerys'' words were like an atomic bomb explosion, which made Brian dizzy and unable to calm


    down.


    He hung up the phone quickly and pressed the internal call.


    "Let Winniee in."


    "Mr. Be, Miss Winnie has just entered the elevator. She has left."


    ra''s tone sounded very happy.


    Brian hung up the internal call angrily.


    Then he called Winnie twice, but no one answered the call.


    Brian was anxious. He stepped directly into the president''s exclusive elevator.


    But fate seemed to be joking with him. When he arrived at the underground parking lot, Winnie had left.


    He went to the outdoor parking lot again. As soon as he arrived at the parking lot, Winnie galloped past


    him, just like he left without paying attention to her at the hotelst night.


    At this time, Brian realized what kind of mood Winnie was likest night. It turned out that the feeling of


    being ignored by others was so bad.


    Brian returned to his office, thinking about what happened in the past few months after Winnie


    returned.


    Winnie almost treated everything so indifferent, except for her special attachment to Luke. If she was


    for getting close to him, there was no need to take so many efforts. He gave her so many opportunities


    but she refused all of them. What was she for? What secrets did she have but he didn''t know?


    Winnie did not go home but drove directly to the old house of the Be family. She would continue to


    fight until she could let Luke go back with her.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Felix didn''t see her at all.


    Winnie did not give up, waiting outside the vi. She had to go home when it was time to pick up the


    children.


    Winnie did not see Luke in the kindergarten. She went home with a depressed mood, only to find Brian


    sitting in the living room.


    "Uncle."


    While Winnie was still surprised, Megan already ran to Brian excitedly and threw into Brian''s arms.


    "Uncle, I miss you so much. Where have you been these days?"


    Megan asked happily. Such a frank statement made Brian stunned.


    "I miss you too, so I came to see you."


    Brian said in a low voice. Only when facing this little guy could he not be so cold.


    "I knew you would miss me."


    Megan sweetly hugged Brian''s neck. At this time, she felt so warm as if she felt the loveing from


    Dad. She just thought about it but couldn''t say it. Otherwise, Mommy and uncle would have to quarrel


    because of her.


    "Megan, uncle is tired. Don''t pester your uncle."


    Winnie reacted from surprise. She didn''t want to disturb Megan and Brian''s closeness, but she had to


    disturb. It was just because they couldn''t get along too well.


    "All right."


    Megan was very obedient. But there was also helplessness and loss in her tone.


    Megan let go of her arms and stood up straight. But she looked at Brian pitifully.


    "Megan, go to the study to do homework. Mommy will call you when dinner is done."


    Winnie didn''t think that Brian just came here to see Megan. So she and Brian needed some space to


    talk.


    "Ok."


    Megan was even more disappointed. But in order not to make Mommy angry, she could only obey the


    order.

 Chapter 80 A Ridiculous Excuse

    Chapter 80 A Ridiculous Excuse


    After Megan went upstairs, Winnie spoke.


    "What did youe here for?"


    Winnie was standing in front of Brian. Although she felt a little embarrassed and overwhelmed, it was


    better than sitting next to him.


    "You have to continue working for me."


    Brian''s voice became cold. The warmth in his tone just now disappeared.


    "Why? Did you forget it? I already submitted my resignation this morning."


    Winnie said ironically. It was that she didn''t make it clear, or that Brian came up with a new trick to


    tease her.


    "You owe me money, but now you can¡¯t pay it back, so you can only work for me."


    Brian said coldly but couldn''t look into Winnie¡¯s eyes, because his eyes were mixed with so emotions


    that he himself couldn''t even figure it out.


    "I owe you money? What money do I owe you?"


    Winnie asked confusedly, with doubts in her eyes.


    "My car was crashed by you. It has nothing to do with thepany. You have topensate. I¡¯m sure


    that you can¡¯t pay it back now so you can only pay for it by working."


    Brian said. There was no coldness in his voice.


    Since receiving Daenerys'' call in the morning, Brian had regretted letting Winnie leave. He was afraid


    that she would go to work in Leo''spany, or that she would move to Leo''s house. Even he was


    more afraid that she would be with Leo.


    Brian thought for a day before he came up with such an excuse that even he himself felt it so mean.


    But in order to keep Winnie, he could only be mean once.


    "Car?"


    After Winnie heard this ridiculous excuse, she couldn''t control her anger.


    "You still ask me topensate your car? I almost got killed. Who can be responsible for it? Why didn''t


    you let mepensate you when I asked for a re-investigation? Brian, your excuse sucks."


    Winnie was so furious, disappointed and aggrieved. Besides, she regretted falling in love with this man.


    "Well, since you said that, I willpensate you. How much is your car worth? One million? Five


    million or ten million? I don¡¯t have the money but I can borrow it. I will definitely give you."


    After Winnie said angrily, she took out her cell phone and dialed Leo¡¯s phone number. However, Brian


    quickly got up and snatched Winnie''s phone, and then hung up.


    Without thinking about it, he knew that Winnie must be calling Leo. If so, he was not fighting for Winnie


    to stay, but quickly pushed Winnie to Leo''s side.


    "You don''t want to live with Luke anymore?"


    Brian had no choice but to mention Luke.


    "Brian, don¡¯t be so mean here. I have already used the software to exchange with it."


    Winnie wouldn''t be threatened. She had already known Brian¡¯s ruthless. She was disappointed once.


    So she would not let herself be disappointed repeatedly in this matter.


    "That software can be regarded aspensation for the car. Now, you have to work for me to


    exchange that you can live with Luke."


    Brian''s tone was firm. He did not allow his decision to be refuted.


    He finally looked up at Winnie triumphantly. Only when he saw Winnie¡¯s angry face did he feel at ease.


    He would feel so anxious when he saw her silence.


    "You... Rascal."


    Winnie was speechless for a moment. She had seen so many shameless people, but had never seen


    such a shameless person.


    After a moment of silence, Winnie spoke again.


    "What you mean is that if I go back to work, you will return Luke to me?"


    "I will help you get Luke back. You go back to work."


    Brian repeated it.


    "I have a request."


    Speaking of Luke, Winnie had no reason to object. She could endure everything for Luke''s sake.


    "Say."


    Seeing Winnie finallypromised, Brian responded quickly.


    "This time no one can take Luke away from me. If the chairmanes to me, you have to solve it."


    Winnie only had this requirement. She must hear Brian''s assurance.


    "Okay."


    Brian agreed in a deep voice. Let alone such a small matter, even if Winnie made an excessive


    request, he would agree. As long as she did not go to Leo''spany, as long as she did not move to


    Leo''s house, everything was a small matter for him.


    "I have to see Luke tonight. Only when I see Luke will I go back to work."


    Winnie said anxiously. The closer the dream was, the harder it was to control the emotions.


    "I need to have a good talk with Grandpa. Only then I can give Luke to you. Tomorrow I will go to see


    Grandpa."


    Brian walked to Winnie''s side while talking. The problem was resolved, so his mood was unusually


    rxed.


    "Just call your Grandpa. You two can talk about it on the phone."


    Winnie only wanted to pick up Luke as soon as possible.


    "Grandpa won¡¯t answer the phone."


    Brian leaned close to Winnie''s face and whispered. Then he stepped away.


    There were two reasons for his stepping away in a hurry. One was that he smelt the simr smell. He


    was afraid that he would not be able to control himself if he did not leave. The other was that he put all


    his work on hold for Winnie today, and now he must go back to deal with it.


    Winnie wanted to continue fighting, but she heard another sentence from Brian.


    "Grandpa was not at home today. But someone waited there for a day like a fool."


    After he finished speaking, the sound of closing the door sounded.


    Winnie looked dumbfounded. Was he talking about her? How did he know? Since he knew, why didn''t


    he tell her but just let her wait there?


    Winnie scolded. But fortunately, at least Brian agreed to help, she was no more worried like before.


    There was another thing Winnie couldn''t figure out. Brian let her leave in such a ruthless manner in the


    morning. Why did hee to her to negotiate terms right now? What did he experience during the


    day?


    The next day.


    Winnie came to the police station again. She was told that this was just a simple traffic ident, and it


    was her who thought too much.


    Even if the police gave a conclusion, Winnie didn''t believe it. But now she couldn''t let the police


    continue to investigate, so she could only investigate it by herself if she wanted to solve the doubts.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Winnie didn''t have any friends here. She could only ask Brian and Leo for help. Brian was


    ruled out by Winnie in the first ce, because he would stand on Penny''s side unconditionally.


    After dinner, Winnie went to see Leo, but Leo did note back because of working overtime.


    Winnie had to go home.


    Lying on the bed, Winnie remembered that Brian had no news this day, so she wanted to give a call to


    him.


    When she picked up the phone, she thought of Luke. She decided to see if Luke was okay.


    So Winnie turned on the monitoring function of the mobile phone. Fortunately, she heard Luke''s voice.


    He was talking with Brian.


    Winnie was relieved to hear that Brian was also at home.


    "Daddy, I want to go to Auntie''s home. I miss Auntie. I also miss Megan."


    Luke was begging Brian ording to the method Winnie taught him. Before speaking, Luke carefully


    checked whether Penny was here.


    "You just came back for a few days. You miss Auntie so soon?"


    Brian asked in a low voice. His attitude towards Luke had also changed a lot after seeing Megan.


    "Yeah. I miss her so much. I have been back for many days. I don''t want to stay at home anymore.


    Dad, please! Please send me to Auntie''s home."


    Luke deliberately lowered the volume, for fear of being heard by Penny who was upstairs.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to your great grandpa tomorrow. I''ll send you there but we have to get your great


    grandpa¡¯s agreement, or great grandpa will be angry."


    Brian also wanted to send Luke to Winnie¡¯s side as soon as possible. Only when Winne saw Luke


    would she go to work. Only when Luke returned to Winnie¡¯s side could he have an excuse to see


    Winnie.


    It was just that things would be counterproductive if he didn¡¯t ask for Grandpa''s consent. Brian could


    only endure for one day.


    "Dad, we can keep great grandpa from knowing it."


    At this time, Luke was as anxious as Winnie. He just wanted to return to Winnie¡¯s side as soon as


    possible.


    "You can''t do that. It''s disrespect for great grandpa."


    Brian''s tone was obviously cold. There was impatience in his eyes.


    Winnie closed her eyes and listened to the conversation between the father and son. At first, she was


    very pleased. Butter, Brian''s tone changed, which made Winnie open her eyes to see what


    happened.


    However, when she opened her eyes to see the screen, she was startled by the person in the screen.


    Winnie saw Penny standing at the stairs on the second floor, listening to the conversation between the


    father and son, with a sinister expression.


    Winnie had a bad feeling. Penny''s eyes were full of anger. If she vented her anger on Luke, the


    consequences would be so bad.


    Winnie quickly put down the phone and tried to call Brian so that their conversation at this time could


    end quickly, but Brian didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    Winnie became more and more worried. She wanted to bring Luke back immediately, but she couldn''t


    find a suitable way.


    Since Brian didn''t answer the phone, she could only go to his house directly.


    Winnie was worried about Megan, so she could only take Megan with her. Fortunately, when she


    walked downstairs, she met Leo who was about to go upstairs. So she entrusted Megan to Leo and


    went there alone.


    When she got into the car, she realized that she didn''t know where Brian''s house was. She picked up


    the phone and was about to call Albert. Just at this moment, the video program automatically popped


    out.


    "Luke, go to bed early. Dad has to go out."


    When Winnie heard Brian say this, she was so anxious. The bad feeling quickly swallowed her.


    If Brian went out, Penny would definitely vent her anger on Luke. Luke would suffer a lot.


    Winnie began to dial Brian¡¯s phone number, but Brian didn¡¯t answer it at all. She called Albert again but


    his phone was powered off. Winnie was going crazy.


    At this time, all she could think of was ra.


    Fortunately, ra answered Winnie''s call.


    "ra, tell me the specific location of Mr. Be''s house. I have something to talk with Mr. Be."


    Due to the anxiety, Winnie''s attitude was not gentle enough, which made ra unhappy.


    "Miss Winnie, you are no longer at work in the Be Group. I can¡¯t tell you the address of Mr.


    Be."


    ra''s voice was obviously with disdain and disgust. Then she hung up the phone.


    "Hey, I have something important. ra..."


    After the phone was hung up, Winnie called again. But no one answered the phone.


    Winnie was so anxious that she was almost on the verge of copse.


    She turned on the phone''s monitoring system again, but saw the scene she didn''t want to see the


    most.


    Winnie yelled loudly, but neither of the two people in the video could hear it.


    Winnie turned off the video once again. She had no time to worry about whether Penny would find the


    camera or not, she could only call Penny directly.


    However, Penny didn''t answer the phone, either.

 Chapter 81 Ask the Chairman for Help

    Chapter 81 Ask the Chairman for Help


    Winnie was full of anxious at this time, but couldn''t find a way to vent it. She was so heartbreak that


    she almost suffocated to death but couldn''t help at all.


    She had made all the calls she could think of, but no one could help her, which made Winnie once


    again felt the despair which was like that time when she lost her parents.


    At this time, she forced herself to calm down, and then called Butler Lowe.


    "Lowe, please let the Chairman answer the phone."


    Winnie''s voice was too anxious which made Lowe shocked.


    "It''s night. The Chairman has already gone to bed."


    Butler Lowe had already received Felix''s orders, so he refused directly.


    "Lowe, please, it''s about Luke. I can''t find anyone but ask the Chairman for help."


    Winnie begged, crying helplessly.


    Butler Lowe also realized something wrong. Because in his eyes, Winnie was always sunny and


    confident and he had never seen that she was so anxious.


    Butler Lowe felt that something bad happened and then he quickly gave the phone to Felix.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Felix''s voice was too serious. He did not hear Winnie''s panic and anxious voice.


    "Mr. Felix, please help Luke. He is being abused now. Please. I can''t do anything about it."


    Winnie tried her best to plead Felix.


    "What did you say? Make it clear."


    The matter was rted to Luke, so Felix frowned.


    "It''s toote. Grandpa, you call Penny first and ask her to send Luke to your house. Save Luke first."


    "I''ming to your house now. I¡¯ll exin it clearly to youter. Grandpa, please trust me this time and


    save Luke as soon as possible."


    Winnie had already decided. She had to tell Felix about Luke''s abuse by Penny. She couldn''t bear it


    anymore.


    The consequences of enduring it could only be worse for the child. Luke could only suffer more.


    Winnie''s bitter pleading finally worked. Maybe Felix still trusted her very much. Winnie heard Felix''s


    coldmand.


    "Call Penny and ask her to send Luke here right away."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After Felix ordered, he continued talking to Winnie.


    "Youe to my house now. Give me an exnation."


    After hung up, Winnie did not immediately drive forward to the Johnson''s vi, but found the video with


    her trembling hands again.


    At this time, the screen waspletely dark. Without thinking about it, she knew that Luke was locked


    into the warehouse again. However, at this time, Winnie did not hear any voice from Luke, which made


    her panic even more.


    Winnie tried to call Luke¡¯s name, but to no avail. She held back the fury and drove towards the


    Johnson''s vi.


    She vowed to herself that she would not spare Penny, nor would she be tolerant of Penny at all. She


    would fight with Penny to the end.


    After Penny finished hitting Luke, she felt much better. Since Brian did note back tonight, she


    nned to lock Luke in the warehouse overnight. Anyway, Brian didn¡¯t like the home and didn¡¯t like her.


    He just liked Winnie. So Penny could only vent her anger on Luke.


    Brian indeed didn¡¯te back tonight, but Penny didn''t expect Felix would call her. He insisted on


    seeing Luke now.


    This made Penny a little flustered. She hurried to the warehouse to get the child out.


    She checked Luke carefully. Luckily, she knew which part she should hit and which part she shouldn¡¯t


    hit. After grooming and changing clothes for Luke, he didn¡¯t seem to be hit at all.


    But she still warned Luke to prevent him from talking nonsense.


    "Luke, you can''t tell anyone about today''s affairs. If you tell anyone about it, I won''t beat you next time.


    I will kill you directly."


    Luke''s eyes were hollow. He had no reactions.


    "When you see your great grandfather, you can¡¯t tell him anything. If you dare to tell him, I will kill you


    and Winnie."


    Speaking of Winnie, Penny''s emotions became even more agitated. Her voice was so louder.


    This sudden roar made Luke tremble with fright. He couldn''t help but keep nodding. He held tightly the


    toy bear in his arms. At this time, the only thing he could lean on was this stuffed toy.


    However, Penny didn¡¯t expect that everything she did was recorded by this bear, including her mean


    warnings just now.


    Winnie rushed to the Johnson''s vi, but Luke hadn''t arrived yet. She waited restlessly for Luke in the


    living room, not in the mood to exin the situation to Felix.


    Fortunately, Butler Lowe, who had been waiting outside, brought Luke in.


    Luke had been silent all the time. He didn''t expect to see Winnie at great grandpa''s house. When he


    saw Winnie, he threw himself into Winnie''s arms and cried loudly.


    "Auntie... I..."


    Luke cried bitterly. He was venting out of his grievance.


    Winnie couldn''t help holding Luke and cried out.


    "You can cry. Don''t bear it. Auntie is here."


    Winnie encouraged Luke to vent loudly and let him vent all the fear so as not to leave a shadow in his


    life. At the same time, she med herself for failing to protect Luke well.


    "..."


    Luke buried himself in Winnie''s arms, crying sadly. He was unable to speak a word.


    He thought he would stay in the warehouse for one night, and thought he would die slowly in a


    terrifying environment. But finally, he saw his Auntie. This was God''s favor for him and Auntie''s love for


    him.


    Seeing the two people crying sadly and painfully, Felix also felt so sad. Although he still didn''t know


    what was going on, he could feel Luke''s dependence on Winnie.


    Winnie held Luke and cried for a long time before she reluctantly stopped. She wiped off Luke''s tears


    whileforting him.


    "Luke, good boy. This little thing can''t defeat Luke. You¡¯ll be optimistic as before in the future, right?"


    When Winnie wasforting Luke, she couldn''t help sobbing. Seeing Luke''s face full of fears and his


    red and swollen eyes because of crying, Winnie felt so heartbreak


    All this made her ached.


    Luke did not speak, but nodded. His eyes were still a little dull. It could be seen that he had not


    recovered from the shock.


    "Luke, Auntie will take you hometer. You can y with Megan and never leave Auntie again, okay?"


    Although Felix had not yet agreed to let Luke go with her, this was the only way to appease Luke.


    Besides, no matter what method she had to use, even if she had to kowtow, she had to take Luke


    away.


    Sure enough, Winnie knew Luke best. After she finished saying that, Luke had an obvious reaction.


    "Well, I want to go to Auntie''s house. I don¡¯t want to go to Daddy''s house anymore."


    Luke was staring at Winnie in fear and with hope, for fear that what Winnie said was fake.


    "Well, Luke, don¡¯t be afraid. Auntie will definitely take you home."


    Winnie''s tears fell down again. She felt so guilt when she saw his panic.


    "Luke, can you go to y with Lowe for a while? I have a few words to talk with great grandpa. Don''t go


    to bed. Wait for me."


    She couldn¡¯t let Luke hear the conversation between her and Flexi. If Luke heard it and saw it again, it


    would be second hurt to him.


    Butler Lowe walked over and held Luke''s hand. Winnie said to Lowe.


    "Lowe, don''t let Luke go to sleep. He has just been frightened. It is easy to have nightmares. Bother


    you."


    Winnie carefully and gently said. It was not like an aunt¡¯s love to a child. In Felix''s eyes, it was more like


    a mother''s care for her son.


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Butler Lowe gave Winnie a positive answer before taking Luke away. Only Winnie and Felix were left in


    the living room.


    "Go ahead. It''s your turn to exin."


    Felix said in a deep voice. He had just observed Luke. There was nothing unusual except for fear of


    panic. It was a bit inconsistent with Winnie''s strong reaction.


    "Mr. Felix, look at the video on my phone. You will understand after watching it."


    Winnie said. She found out the mobile phone video and ced it in front of Felix.


    The picture started with Brian leaving, and then Penny went down to block Luke who was about to go


    upstairs, then the toy bear in Luke''s hand fell to the ground. Finally, Luke was pushed to the ground,


    followed by Penny''s punches and malicious cursing.


    "You little bastard. You dare to make a request to your Dad behind my back. Don¡¯t you dislike here? If


    you don''t like here, I¡¯ll let you like here."


    While Penny was shouting, she kicked Luke who already had fallen to the ground.


    Felix''s face darkened at this moment. He frowned.


    In the video, Penny had gone too far. Besides, she scolded Luke more and more harshly.


    "Luke, no one can save you if you dare to y tricks with me in the future. I will keep you in the


    warehouse for the rest of your life and let you be eaten by rats."


    "Little bastard, I don''t believe that I can''t train you. Remember. As long as there is something in the


    Be family that makes me unsatisfied, I will vent on you. You were born to pay off debts. Don''t you


    like Winnie? The more you like her, the more I will torture you."


    Penny said viciously. Luke, who was lying on the ground, did not dare to make any noises, only


    covered his head with his little hands, while his whole body was curled up tremblingly.


    Penny sent Luke to the dark warehouse after hitting and scolding. Besides, she warned Luke viciously


    again before she left.


    "Your Dad wille back tomorrow. You stay here and think about yourself. Before your Dades


    back, I won¡¯t let youe out. Also, if you don¡¯t know what mistakes you made and if you don¡¯t forget


    Winnie, just wait to be eaten by rats."


    After Penny''s voice disappeared, the screen turned to pitch ck. Then Luke''s panicked and


    suppressed voice came.


    "Dad, help. Auntie, help."


    There was only such a sentence. After that, the screen was deadly silent.


    When Felix saw here, he was so furious. He mmed the coffee table hard.


    "Damn it. She actually dares to hit Luke."


    Felix yelled. He never expected that Penny would abuse Luke like this. He had already known that


    Penny was not so much kind, but he didn''t expect her to be so insidious.


    No wonder Luke didn''t like to go home. No wonder Luke felt depressed every time he came back. It


    turned out that all of this was caused by Penny.


    Winnie was crying sadly during the whole process of watching the video. When she heard Felix''s


    shouting, she stopped crying. At this time, her eyes were also red and swollen from crying.


    "Mr. Felix, this is why I have to take care of Luke in person."

 Chapter 82 Felix Is Angry

    Chapter 82 Felix Is Angry


    Winnie told Felix everything. She showed every video to Felix, as well as the photos taken when Luke


    was injured for the first time.


    "Every time Penny hits Luke, she hits somewhere which couldn¡¯t be noticed by others. If Luke has


    some obvious bruises, she will not let Luke go to school, for fear of being seen by the teacher. This


    time, Luke must also have injuries on his body."


    Winnie couldn''t help crying again.


    "Mr. Felix, Penny is too vicious. If you let her continue to take care of Luke, she will still abuse Luke. It


    will cause irreparable harm to Luke and affect his life."


    Winnie used the facts to persuade Felix. If Felix didn''t let her take away Luke, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She


    would rather make things worse than let Luke get hurt again.


    "This is my mistake. I shouldn''t send the child to her."


    Felix reflected on himself. Such a small child had experienced abuse so many times. How frightened


    and helpless he should be! If Felix didn''t stick to his own ideas, if he kept Luke with Winnie, at least the


    hurt of this time could be avoided.


    There was deathly silent in the living room. Winnie didn¡¯t speak, just waiting for Felix''s decision.


    Felix was also pondering how this matter would not affect the overall situation.


    After a while.


    "I can let you take Luke back, but I have a request."


    Felix made a decision with a gloomy face.


    "What?"


    Seeing the hope, Winnie was obviously excited.


    "You can''t publicize this matter. I will deal with everything Penny did to Luke. But you can¡¯t tell Brian."


    Felix had to consider more aspects. For the sake of the overall situation, he could only temporarily get


    Luke wronged.


    "Well, I won¡¯t publicize this matter. I won¡¯t tell Brian. But I absolutely can¡¯t forgive Penny. Mr. Felix,


    when it is necessary, I may not be able to keep my promise to you. At that time, you can find a good


    woman for Brian. Penny is not worthy to be Luke''s Mom."


    Winnie was extremely firm. She couldn¡¯t spare Penny. Since Winnie dared to abuse Luke, Winnie


    wouldn¡¯t forgive her no matter how.


    "I said I will deal with Penny. What are you clinging to? It''s because she ruined your ns and exposed


    that you are a liar, so you want to take revenge on her?"


    Felix was very dissatisfied with Winnie''s answer, because Winnie''s intervention could easily ruin his


    ns.


    Winnie was not surprised by what Felix said. Penny would definitely nder her like this. Maybe it was


    just because of Penny¡¯s words that Felix didn¡¯t let Luke go back with her.


    "Penny is really the same as before. No matter who she makes a lie to, she never feels guilty. Mr. Felix,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I will not exin this matter, because you may not believe me even if I exin it. But I can tell you


    honestly. I have already forgotten what Penny told you. There is no so-called revenge."


    Winnie was calm andposed. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so she didn¡¯t have to panic.


    "I knew Brian on the ne. I didn''t n it in advance at all. I met Luke on the ne, too. Coincidentally,


    he and Megan are in the same ss. All of these are coincident."


    "As she said, we used to be best friends in the college. But we have broken up for more than four


    years. She has been making trouble for me after I returned, so I can''t bear it."


    Winnie didn''t exin that she was not a liar, because people in the Be family would think too


    much. Like Brian, it was impossible for them to believe her easily.


    She just wanted to let Felix know that she wanted to resolve the grudges between her and Penny by


    herself.


    Winnie paused for a moment.


    "Mr. Felix, I don''t know what you think. But I will definitely not affect your ns. I will not use this as an


    excuse to pester Brian."


    Winnie had a tough attitude. Now no one could stop her from countering Penny.


    Felix frowned. His eyes were cold.


    But his face calmed down again after a moment.


    "Well, as long as you promise me not to ruin my ns, you can do whatever you want to do. Also, you


    said that you won''t pester Brian. You have to keep your words. You can¡¯t affect his future."


    Felix agreed, because he had no better solution for the time being. For the sake of Luke''s physical and


    mental health, and to prevent Luke from being abused, he could only send Luke to Winnie''s side.


    However, he now began to doubt the words Penny said. Winnie didn''t look as bad as Penny said. The


    most important thing was that there was no cunning in her eyes except for sincerity.


    The agreement between Winnie and Felix was reached. Winnie took Luke home. Luke was dull along


    the way. Even if Winnie talked to him, he only answered a few words in a low voice.


    Winnie began to worry that this matter would leave a shadow in Luke¡¯s life.


    After returning home, Luke''s mood improved after seeing Megan. But from time to time, Luke would be


    still in a daze. Winnie was worried about it.


    The following days, Winnie did not go to work. She wanted to apany her children at home. Only


    when Luke felt better would she go to work.


    Winnie took the two children out to rx, to the zoo, to the botanical garden, to the amusement park


    and to the cinema. But it still didn¡¯t work. After returning home, Luke was still in a daze from time to


    time.


    "Luke, can you help Auntie with making dinner?"


    Winnie wanted Luke to be busy, so that he wouldn''t think too much.


    "Of course."


    Luke followed Winnie to the kitchen.


    "What can you do? Can you pick vegetables?"


    Winnie took out some vegetables.


    "Yes, as long as you teach me, I can do anything."


    Luke replied, but he didn¡¯t look so well.


    "Wow, you¡¯re so good. Luke is a real man. You can do so many things. As long as Luke is willing, no


    matter how difficult it is, you can ovee it, right?"


    Winnie encouraged Luke while picking vegetables. Others couldn¡¯t help him ovee the obstacles in


    the mind. If he wanted to ovee it, he must ovee it by himself.


    "Auntie, can I really not go back to Dad¡¯s home in the future?"


    Luke finally looked up at Winnie and asked, but he looked worried.


    "Of course, I have talked with your great grandpa and your Dad. From now on you will live at Aunt''s


    house and no one can take you away."


    Winnie med herself when she said this. She knew what Luke was worried about.


    "Auntie, I don''t want to go back to Dad''s house anymore. I never want to see Mommy again in my life."


    Luke whispered. When he talked about Penny, his body was still shivering.


    Winnie put down the vegetables, and hugged Winnie''s trembling body in her arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. Auntie will never let you live with Penny again. If someonees to take you away, I


    will try my best to protect you."


    Winnie said firmly. Only in this way could Luke feel a sense of safety.


    She said so and thought so. If such a thing happened next time, she would not care about anyone. She


    would either use legal procedures or tell the truth to fight for the custody of Luke.


    "Well, I will never leave you again. I want to be with you forever."


    Luke always felt at ease when he was held in Winnie''s arms. Now, he had the same feeling.


    "I never leave you alone. Never!"


    Winnie had already tasted the heartache of leaving once. God''s favor made her meet her child again.


    This time, she would never let go.


    "Auntie, I want to call you Mommy."


    Luke looked up at Winnie, eyes full of expectation. But these words made Winnie startled.


    He was her own child. Why did she not dare to hear her child calling her Mommy?


    "Luke..."


    When Winnie was embarrassed, she suddenly heard Brian''s voice.


    Winnie looked up.


    Although she didn¡¯t wee him, his sudden appearance at this time could get her out of the


    embarrassment. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to answer Luke.


    "Daddy."


    Luke left Winnie''s embrace, came to Brian¡¯s side and held Brian''s hand. There was dependence and


    expectation in his eyes.


    "Are you happy now?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    "Yeah."


    Although Luke said he was happy, he couldn''t have any smile on his face.


    "Luke, you go to y with Megan. Dad and Auntie have something to say."


    Brian didn''t talk too much with Luke. He was not used to it.


    Luke went to the living room to look for Megan. Winnie turned around and started preparing dinner. As


    for what Brian wanted to ask, she was already prepared.


    "I''m going to have dinner here."


    Brian whispered. He seemed to be happier than anyone else when Luke came back to Winnie¡¯s side.


    He felt so rxed. Besides, he coulde and go here freely. It was so great.


    Winnie nced sideways at Brian, and continued to cook without saying a word.


    "Did you call mest night?"


    Brian continued.


    Winnie made several calls, but only today did he see it.


    "Yes."


    Winnie responded softly.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "I just want to ask you about Luke. Nothing else."


    Speaking of what happenedst night, Winnie was also angry with Brian. If he answered the phone, if


    he did not go out, Luke would not be abused.


    "How do you convince Grandpa?"


    Brian continued to ask in a low voice. But there was no coldness in his tone.


    "I just told him that you agreed to let Luke go back with me. He didn''t say anything."


    Winnie downyed, trying not to let Brian find anything weird. Because she promised Felix to keep it


    secret. Since she promised Felix, she had to keep her promise as much as she could.


    "It''s that simple?"


    Brian didn''t believe it. Even if he went to find Grandpa himself, it might not be so smoothly.


    "I didn''t expect it to be that simple. If I knew it, I would not agree to go back to work."


    Although Winnie was not good at lying, she had already guessed that Brian would ask about this


    matter, so she was well prepared to deal with it.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian said coldly.


    "I called youst night. Why didn''t you answer my phone? Are you afraid Penny will hear it?"


    Winnie didn''t care about Penny. She just wanted to know why Brian didn''t answer her phone.


    "The phone was in the bedroom. I missed a lot of phone calls. Penny didn''t have the right to mind my


    business."


    Brian did put his cell phone in his bedroom before he went downstairs. If he knew Winnie would call


    him, he would definitely bring the phone with him no matter where he went.

 Chapter 83 Mild Depression

    Chapter 83 Mild Depression


    However, Winnie wasn¡¯t satisfied with Brian''s exnation. In the video, she clearly heard that Brian


    went out after answering the phone.


    "Can you tell me your other phone number?"


    Winnie remembered that she had seen Brian still had the other mobile phone and he almost brought it


    with himself everyday


    "No."


    Brian said coldly. He refused directly. The warmth that was not easy to appear on his face also


    disappeared instantly.


    "Fine! Don¡¯t have to be angry."


    Winnieughed mockingly. He even didn¡¯t want to tell her the phone number, which showed how less


    important she was to him.


    "Go out and wait for dinner. You can chat with Luke a little more."


    Winnie said sadly. She knew he just didn''t care about her. For her, she just cared about her two


    children. From now on, she would treat men as rubbish. She would never feel sad about any men.


    Brian left after dinner. Seeing Luke was always upset, Winnie felt so worried. So she called Kevin.


    "Hello! Why do you suddenly call me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Brian is jealous?"


    Kevin teased.


    "I need your help."


    Winnie was not in the mood to joke. She said seriously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kevin asked seriously too. Because he heard Winnie''s seriousness.


    "Help me make an appointment with a doctor. But you have to keep it secret..."


    The next day, Winnie did not go to work again. She brought her two children to the hospital to found


    Kevin.


    Kevin took them to the neurology department. There was an old professor already waiting for them.


    The professor first checked carefully for Luke and then did some psychological tests. After that, Kevin


    took the two children out first. Then, the professor gave the conclusion cautiously.


    "Mild depression."


    Hearing the old professor''s words, Winnie was shocked. She felt dizzy for a long time before she came


    to her senses.


    "Doctor, he is just a little kid. Please help him. Don''t let depression ruin him."


    Winnie begged. Although she had already suspected Luke got the depression, she still couldn¡¯t ept


    it after hearing the doctor confirm it.


    "Don''t worry. Children recover better than adults. His symptoms are in the early stage. As long as he¡¯s


    guided correctly, he can heal quickly with active treatment."


    The doctorforted Winnie. He understood the caring of each mother to their children.


    "I will. I will do what the doctor says. I will actively cooperate with the treatment. As long as he can be


    cured, I can do anything."


    Although the doctor said it was not serious and Luke could be recovered, Winnie was still very worried.


    After all, Luke was just a kid. He couldn''t bear too much pressure.


    "I know your feelings. But don''t worry. I am sure that I can let him fully recover."


    The doctor thought Winnie was the child''s mother, otherwise she wouldn''t be so worried. In addition,


    Winnie did not deny it, so the doctor was even more certain.


    "Thank you so much."


    Winnie walked out of the consulting room. Seeing her face dim, Kevin also guessed the result.


    "You guys wait for me here for a while. I''ll go in to thank the professor."


    Kevin came to the doctor''s office.


    "Professor, this is my friend. Thank you for your help. There is nothing wrong with the child, right?"


    Kevin asked tentatively.


    "I have already told the child''s mother. His depression is mild and can be cured."


    The old professor repeated it.


    "By the way, these two children are twins, right?"


    The old professor asked curiously.


    "Twins?"


    Kevin was startled suddenly. It seemed that not only he himself felt that the two children looked simr.


    "No, the girl belongs to thatdy, and the boy belongs to her friend''s."


    Kevin gave an answer which even he himself didn¡¯t believe.


    "Not her child? Why do that boy and that girl look so simr? You said the boy is not your friend¡¯s?


    Impossible! She¡¯s so worried about that boy. If she is not that boy¡¯s mother, who else can be?"


    The professor was so confused.


    "It may be that the boy is with her every day, so she is worried."


    "Professor, thank you so much. I have to go now. See you."


    Kevin walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, but kept thinking about what the old professor said.


    It hadn''t been long since Winnie came back, but why was the rtionship between her and Luke so


    deep?


    Why did Luke and Megan look so simr, so that they were always misunderstood by others as twins?


    Kevin walked Winnie out. After the two children got in the car, Kevin chatted with Winnie.


    "Luke''s illness is in the early stage, so don''t worry too much. This doctor is the most authoritative


    neurology professor in the country. His diagnosis is very curate, so you don''t have to think too much."


    "In addition to medication and psychological counseling, the emotions of the people around him are


    also very important. When you get along with Luke, you must be sunny and happy. This will be of great


    help to the recovery of his illness."


    Kevin kept saying. Luke had already got the depression. Now, the important thing was not to find


    someone to me. The important thing was to let the child recover as soon as possible.


    But Kevin felt that Luke''s depression must have something to do with Brian''s indifference and


    alienation.


    "Got it. I will take good care of Luke. Kevin, I want you to do me a favor. Can you not tell Brian about


    the child''s illness?"


    After thinking for a while, in order not to reveal the secret, she could only hide it from Brian.


    Kevin thought for a moment.


    "This matter also needs his cooperation. It''s okay that I don''t tell him, but I must talk to him. He can''t be


    so indifferent to Luke anymore."


    "Well, with his cooperation, Luke can get better quickly."


    Winnie agreed with Kevin''s approach and believed that Kevin could keep secrets for her.


    After saying goodbye to Kevin, Winnie and her two children went home together.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Winnie still felt worried.


    Luke eventually suffered from depression. All of this was caused by Penny. As a mother, Winnie could


    not bear it any longer. She had to fight back and had to defeat Penny to ensure that Luke would not be


    abused in the future.


    In the evening, Winnie cooked dinner and invited Leo to have a meal together. At the beginning, they


    just talked andughed as much as possible to make the atmosphere friendly and pleasant.


    After the two children finished eating and went to the living room, Winnie got to the point.


    "Leo, I invited you here today because I have something to ask you for help."


    Winnie felt embarrassed to ask Leo for help, with a helpless expression on her face. But she couldn¡¯t


    solve that matter by herself alone.


    "What is the matter?"


    Leo asked softly.


    "I don''t think the matter of the car ident is so simple. I asked the police to investigate again. The


    police said there was nothing suspicious...


    Then Winnie recounted Penny''s performance in the hospital that day.


    "Do you doubt Penny?"


    Leo frowned and asked.


    He was not surprised, because he believed that Penny was the one who would do this kind of thing.


    "Yes, I doubt her. But I can''t find out the truth as long as Brian blocks me, so I can only ask you for


    help."


    Winnie didn''t hide anything. Since she had already asked Leo to help, she had to make it clear.


    Otherwise, how would Luke start it?


    "Penny has gone too far. This is a murder! I¡¯ll handle it. I will help you investigate."


    Leo was angry. He had endured it for a long time. For the sake of Winnie''s safety, he absolutely


    couldn''t indulge Penny.


    After getting the deal, the two of them continued to eat. But they did not expect Brian toe


    uninvitedly. Seeing Leo and Winnie were eating in the dining room, Brian¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    As always, Leo spoke first.


    "Mr. Be, it hasn''t been a long time."


    After Leo greeted Brian gracefully, Winnie felt so nervous, for fear that Brian''s indifference would


    embarrass Leo.


    "..."


    Winnie was about to speak to try to ease the embarrassment, but Brian spoke first.


    "Mr. Johnson, long time no see."


    Brian frowned with a cold face. His tone was stiff. But it was not as bad as Winnie thought.


    "Have you had dinner? I''ll get you tableware."


    Winnie said. Then she got up and went to the kitchen to get tableware.


    "Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re so avable. You still have time toe over for dinner."


    Brian walked to the dining table and sat beside Winnie. His tone was not sarcastic at all, but a sharp


    warning.


    "Not so busy. I still have time to eat with Winwin."


    Leo could hear Brian''s possessiveness, but he still said gently. After all, this was Winnie''s home. If he


    just talked back, it would make Winnie embarrassed.


    "Since you¡¯re so idle, we can talk about our cooperation someday when we have time."


    Brian''s eyes were sharp and his tone was aggressive. He didn''t think Leo had a lot of time, but he felt


    that Leo had spent all his free time on Winnie.


    Brian really didn''t understand why Leo was so stupid.


    Leo was almost deceived by Winnie back then. But luckily, he got away. It was really puzzling now that


    he threw himself into the trap again.


    Brian had also analyzed Leo''s weird behavior. There were two possibilities. One was that Leo wanted


    to revenge. The other was that he still loved Winnie. Even if he knew that Winnie was a liar, he still


    loved her.


    Now it seemed that the second possibility was greater. Thinking of this possibility, Brian''s face


    darkened.


    "Okay, it is my great honor to be able to talk business with such a celebrity like Mr. Be. As long as


    you¡¯re avable, I can talk anytime."


    Leo said modestly. The cooperation case with the Be Group had been discussed for a long time,


    and there had been no progress, especially after Winnie came back. Leo knew that the reason was


    Brian.


    But now if he had made a choice between his business and Winnie, he would rather choose Winnie.


    If the business was lost this time, there would be another business in the future. It would be a pity for


    him if he missed such a good woman again.


    Winnie came back with clean tableware. Just when she was about to put it in front of Brian, she


    stopped her movements.


    "I can use yours."


    Brian moved the tableware that Winnie had used to himself. Then he directly picked up the chopsticks


    that Winnie had used, and began to eat. Such a move embarrassed Winnie and made her heart


    throbbing inexplicably.


    What was Brian doing? Was he swearing his sovereignty? Using her tableware, wasn¡¯t it too intimate?


    Brian''s small move made Winnie feel warm. But Leo was here, she couldn''t show it out.


    Winnie was a little embarrassed and put the new tableware in front of her. Brian just picked up the


    chopsticks and spoke again.


    "I don''t have rice yet."


    Brian¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as cold as just now. Now, he was just like a child.


    "Oh, I¡¯m going to get you rice."

 Chapter 84 Four People Sleep on the Same Bed

    Chapter 84 Four People Sleep on the Same Bed


    Winnie got up again. Brian asked in a low voice once.


    "Do you like WinWin?"


    Brian¡¯s voice was low but sharp.


    "Yes."


    Leo did not shy away from answering directly, but his voice was so small that Winnie couldn''t hear it.


    "You gave up Winwin four years ago."


    Brian looked into Leo¡¯s eyes directly.


    Leo felt shocked. He was staring at Brian. Before he could give an exnation, Winnie had already


    returned with a bowl of rice.


    The two people''s whispers ended. Then the three began to eat. The rest of the time was silent, except


    for the sound of eating and chewing, and the collision of chopsticks and bowls. The atmosphere was


    also extremely embarrassing.


    After walking Leo out, Winnie began to clean up the table. At this time, Brian walked over and took


    Winnie''s hand directly.


    "Don¡¯t see him in the future."


    Brian was not reminding but giving the order.


    "Why?"


    Winnie was a little angry. She asked back. Leo was her only male friend in the city. It was impossible


    for her not to contact him.


    "There is no reason. Just do as I say. You return the car to him. I have so many cars. You can choose


    one you like."


    Brian was still domineering and possessive. He didn''t want to see Winnie and Leo having too close


    contact, and didn''t want to see they got back.


    When it came to the car, Winnie''s face sank. She threw away Brian''s hand and spoke with grievances.


    "I don''t have a burden to drive Leo''s car. I don¡¯t dare to drive your car. Next time I won''t be so lucky. If I


    get hit and die, I still have topensate you."


    In fact, Winnie felt burdened no matter which car she drove, but Leo would not force her to


    Thinking of this, Winnie felt sad again.


    Winnie was about to pick up the leftover to eat, but was stopped by Brian.


    "You¡­"


    Winnie looked at Brian in a panic. Before she could speak, Brian had already kissed her.


    In an instant, Winnie¡¯s heart beat faster and her thoughts were chaotic.


    Winnie was dumbfounded. When she reacted, Brian had already let go of her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Punish you for talking nonsense."


    Brian warned in a low voice. He didn''t want to experience that fear anymore. He didn''t want to see


    Winnie lying in the emergency room. That feeling almost made him copse.


    "You... the kids are watching."


    Winnie said and looked at the two children in the living room, but she found that the children were also


    looking at them. There was no doubt that the two children must have seen Brian kiss her.


    But to Winnie''s surprise, Luke actually smiled. This was the first time Luke smiled in the past few days.


    "Just let them see. Anyway, it''s not the first time for them to see it."


    Brian kissed Winnie''s lips again, but he still didn''t dare to go any further, for fear that he could not


    control himself.


    Brian¡¯s kiss made Luke smile again. But Winnie felt so upset.


    Luke must hope that she and Brian could be together, and that she could rece Penny''s position to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    give him aplete home.


    Taking care of Luke, Winnie could do it. But marrying Brian and starting a family, Winnie knew that it


    was absolutely impossible. Even if she was willing, Brian could not ept her.


    It seemed that the child''s wish was destined to die, but she could not make up for it.


    After Brian helped Winnie do the dishes, the two came to the living room together. As soon as they sat


    down, Luke came to Brian''s side.


    "Dad, how about living here today?"


    Luke''s voice was very small. He was a little timid, for fear that Brian would refuse.


    "Since Luke asked you to stay, just stay here."


    Winnie said. To make Luke happy, she could only do this.


    Winnie''s asking surprised Brian. But he frowned and began to think again. He did not refuse, because


    he found that no matter what Winnie''s purpose was, he could not push her away.


    "Great, Dad, you¡¯ll stay, right?"


    Luke said with some excitement, and then came to Winnie''s side.


    "Auntie, the four of us sleep on the big bed together, okay?"


    Luke''s proposal made Winnie embarrassed. If she refused, Luke would be disappointed. But if she


    agreed, it would be inappropriate.


    Since thest time she and Brian quarreled in the vi, they had never had physical contact. Winnie


    also made up her mind that she would never have sex with Brian.


    Although nothing would happen if two children slept with them together, it was still too intimate when


    they slept on the same bed.


    "Okay, the four of us sleep together."


    It was Brian who answered. He was very happy with this proposal.


    Luke showed a smile again. Winnie couldn''t let the child down, so she could only ept it.


    However, Megan didn''t speak, as if she was nning something.


    The time to go to bed today was much earlier. The two children pulled the two adults to bed as if they


    had nned it well in advance.


    In the bedroom.


    "Brother, you sleep over there. I sleep here. Let Mommy and uncle sleep in the middle."


    Megan suddenly started making arrangements, which caught Winnie a bit by surprise.


    "Megan, you two are still young. You will fall off if you sleep on the side of the bed. You two sleep in the


    middle."


    Winnie hurriedly re-arranged. If she and Brian were sleeping together, she would definitely have no


    sleep all night.


    "No, thest time when we slept together, you two slipped away after we fell asleep. This time you


    must apany us to sleep until dawn."


    Megan insisted. It took her a lot of time to think of such a good way. She didn¡¯t want to be rejected by


    Mommy in a few words.


    "I agree with Megan. I and she sleep by the bed."


    Luke also excitedly supported Megan. Then, he climbed onto the bed andy on the side of the bed.


    The two children upied two sides of the bed. It seemed that they would not move at all. Winnie


    stood awkwardly on the ground, not knowing what to do.


    "Go to the bed. I don¡¯t mind carrying you up."


    Brian spoke. There was a rare teasing in his tone.


    He agreed with two children''s approach, but he didn''t know if he could control himself tonight.


    "Wow, uncle carries Mommy to the bed."


    Megan shouted in excitement. Luke also smiled.


    "I can do it myself."


    Winnie didn''t dare to dy, and hurriedly went to bed andy down.


    Brian was thest to go to bed. After going on the bed, he turned off the light. The bedroom was


    Brian stretched out his hand to embrace Winnie in his arms, feeling her warmth.


    Winnie tried to break free but identally made a noise.


    "Sleep. The children are sleepy."


    Brian suddenly said. Winnie didn''t dare to move, for fear that this nasty man would wake the two


    children up.


    Winnie was stiff and did not dare to move, nor did she feel sleepy at all. It wasn''t until she heard the


    even breathing of the two children that she began to break free again.


    "Don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I¡¯ll do some stuff."


    Brian warned in a low voice. How could a young man endure a woman rubbing like this in his arms? He


    had been endured it since he went on the bed. If Winnie continued to move, he would definitely have


    sex with her.


    "You... It''s too hot. You let me go."


    Winnie resisted in a small voice, without any deterrent.


    "The temperature of the air conditioner is just right. If you feel hot, it will be your own problem. If you


    are too hot, we can go to your room and have a talk."


    Brian''s voice was also very low, but it had a different kind of charm.


    At the moment, he was not cold. But he was just a little bit overbearing, which made Winnie couldn¡¯t


    refute.


    Brian''s words seemed to remind Winnie that only on this bed was the safest for her. As long as she


    walked out of this bedroom, she would be themb that the tiger was staring at.


    Winnie didn''t refute anymore, but just pinched Brian''s arm vigorously. If she didn''t vent, she would feel


    she lost miserably.


    Brian''s arm hurt, but he still refused to let go. On the contrary, he showed a triumphant smile that only


    he himself knew in the dark.


    "I haven''t had a good sleep since you left the hospital. Let me have a good sleep today."


    Brian whispered. The reason why he did not sleep well was because that Winnie would pop into his


    mind when he closed his eyes. Now, he was holding Winnie in his arms. He felt at easy, so the


    sleepiness was slowlying to him.


    Winnie still didn''t speak. But her heartbeat fasted by Brian''s words.


    "The rumors between I and Ste Lee on the Inte are also fake, just to give the publicity for mobile


    phones."


    Brian exined to Winnie inexplicably, exining the matter what Winnie felt jealous that day. Although


    his exnation was a bitte, he didn''t want Winnie to misunderstand him.


    "Shut up and sleep."


    Winnie finally spoke. If she continued to be silent, she was afraid that she would get used to Brian''s


    warmth and fall deeply.


    He didn''t need to exin anything. She was not his. He could just treat her as he used to. In that case,


    she would never lose herself.


    "Sleep."


    After saying out the word, Brian gradually fell asleep, unconsciously holding Winnie''s waist tighter.


    In president''s office of the Be Group, Brian stood in front of the window, stretching himself


    unconsciously. Last night, he had a good sleep, which made him energetic.


    Brian was still thinking about Winnie''s stiff bodyst night, thinking about the look that she didn''t even


    dare to take a breath. The indifference on his face gradually disappeared.


    He would like to thank the two children for giving him a chance to hold Winnie in his arms and sleep


    with her. He had to thank them for understanding him so well.


    At this time, the internal call sounded. Brian walked over to answer.


    "Mr. Be, Mr. Kevin wants to see you."


    If it were others toe, Brian might refuse. But every time Kevin came to see him, he had to see


    Kevin.


    After a while, Kevin opened the door and came in. As soon as he saw Brian''s warm face, he asked in


    surprise.


    "Has some good thing happened? Why didn''t I see cold face today?"


    Kevin was very curious about why Brian started to melt his coldness.


    "Cut the crap. What¡¯s up? I will have a meetingter."


    Brian didn''t want Kevin to know why he was in a good mood.


    "Is there really a meeting?"


    Kevin seemed to ask in disbelief.


    "Yes, there will be a meeting in ten minutes."


    Brian nced at the clock and spoke again.


    "There are nine minutes left."


    "Well. Then I''ll speak directly."


    Kevin came with a mission today. Since Brian had no time, he had to make it clear briefly.


    "Could you not be so serious and cold when youmunicate with Luke?"


    "What do you mean? Lukeined to you about me?"

 Chapter 85 He Can’t Choose His Parents

    Chapter 85 He Can¡¯t Choose His Parents


    Brian couldn''t understand why Kevin said so. He looked at Kevin in confusion.


    "Luke didn¡¯t tell me anything. I always saw Luke during the few days in the hospital. I feel that this child


    is too quiet. He is only a five-year-old child. Oh, no, he is only four years old. But he is not totally like a


    four-year-old child. He is not innocent and lively. He is just always in a daze. If it continues, he might


    have a mild depression."


    Kevin said tactfully. Since Winnie repeatedly asked him not to tell Brian, he would not let Brian know.


    "He has always been like this."


    Brian didn''t notice Luke''s depression, and never paid attention to it. However, Luke was indeed not like


    a child of his agepared to Megan.


    "No, he shouldn''t be like that. You are his father. You should care about him more. I can see the reason


    why he is depressed must be inseparable from your alienation and indifference."


    Kevin didn''t know the real cause of Luke''s depression, but Luke¡¯s failure to release himself for so many


    years must have something to do with Brian.


    "..."


    Brian was unable to answer the question. He admitted that he cared less about Luke. So he couldn¡¯t


    refute Kevin at all.


    In Brian¡¯s impression, it seemed that only after Luke met Winnie did he have a smile on his face and he


    wasn¡¯t as timid as before.


    "Brian, since you agreed to let hime to the world at that time, you should be responsible for him.


    Don''t ignore him because of a woman. He is not wrong. If it was her who gave birth to Luke, would you


    still be as alienated to Luke as you are now?"


    Only Brian knew who Kevin referred to. Only Kevin knew why Brian had deliberately ignored Luke for


    so many years.


    Brian still didn''t speak. When Luke mentioned the woman, Brian¡¯s face instantly became cold.


    "I will consider your words. I''m going to have a meeting."


    Brian didn''t want to recall the past and didn''t want to talk about that woman, and didn''t want to choose


    between Luke and that woman.


    "Okay. When a child is born, he can¡¯t choose his parents. If he can choose, he would rather be born in


    a happy and warm home. Although the conditions of family are a little worse, it is better than seeing


    your cold face. So don¡¯t bully your child that he can¡¯t choose his parents. Don¡¯t wait for your child to


    hate you."


    Kevin saw that Brian didn''t respond. He was anxious for Luke and angry with Brian, so his tone


    inevitably became a little harsh. He still had a lot to say, but Brian seemed to be very resistant to this


    topic. So he could only end the topic as soon as possible.


    But for Luke, he still had to tell Brian. If Brian still continued not to care about Luke, Luke¡¯s life would be


    ruined. At that time, the person who would regret was still Brian.


    Winnie had not gone to work. She had been taking Luke to actively cooperate with the doctor for


    treatment these days. The effect was still very obvious. Luke wasn¡¯t in a daze all the time. He smiled


    more. It was just that others couldn''t talk about Penny in front of him. As long as others talked about


    Penny, he would be silent.


    Thepany''s position had been vacant. Today, there was a software problem that couldn¡¯t be solved,


    so Winnie could only go to thepany.


    When Winnie walked out of the elevator, she saw that ra¡¯s face looked terrible. Winnie felt angry.


    Winnie held back her anger and didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to solve thepany''s difficulties


    first.


    This matter was indeed a bit tricky. Winnie was so busy. She didn''t even eat lunch until two o''clock in


    the afternoon.


    "Winnie, you are so great. Only you can solve this problem."


    Alice was very happy. There were a lot of talents in software development in thepany, but no one


    could solve the problem. Winnie just spent a little time on it, but she solved it very well. Alice felt so


    proud of Winnie.


    "It''s just that I happen to know about it. Alice, go to ask someone to analyze and see if there is anything


    wrong."


    Winnie was so tired. Her stomach was still grunting. She had worked from the morning to now. It was


    so tired.


    "I''m going now."


    Alice took the U disk and left. Before Winnie could stretched herself, Alice returned.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be wants you to go to his office."


    "Got it."


    Winnie got up but she found that her legs were all numb. After easing for a while, she was going to the


    president''s office.


    As soon as she opened the door and came in, Winnie smelt a scent of the food. Following the scent,


    she saw some fast food was ced on the coffee table. Winnie thought to herself.


    Brian must had done it deliberately. He knew that she was starving, but he still put so many delicious


    foods here. She could only watch and smell it. She would starve to death.


    If Brian used this trick to take revenge on her, it was undoubtedly the most vicious way.


    "What''s up?"


    Winnie decided to ignore the scent of the food. She wanted to deal with the problem quickly so as not


    to be tortured by the scent of the food.


    "Sit down."


    Brian said, got up and walked out from behind the desk.


    "Just say it. I still have a little work to do. I have to pick up childrenter."


    Winnie didn''t want to sit down. If she sat down, she was closer to the food. She would feel hungrier.


    "Sit down and eat."


    Brian said imperatively. But Winnie was stunned.


    Did Brian just talk about eating? Who did he let eat it? She? Was the food prepared for her?


    Who could answer her questions? If the food was not prepared for her, wouldn''t she be so awkward if


    she sat down? It would be so embarrassing.


    "Are you not hungry? Or are you afraid that I will put poison into the food?"


    Brian asked coldly. He really didn''t know what this stupid woman was thinking about? He let her sit


    down and eat. Why did she look so shocked?


    "You let me sit down to eat?"


    In order to make sure not to make a mistake, Winnie asked.


    "Do you see anyone else here?"


    Brian asked. Just now, a lot of people praised her for being smart, praising that she was a talent and


    solved an important software development of thepany. But why did she look so stupid now? She


    actually asked such a stupid question.


    "Well, I will sit down to eat."


    Winnie sat down obediently, with a smile on her face, as if the sunlight also went into her heart.


    "It¡¯s so much. I can''t finish it by myself."


    Winnie said while holding the tableware. At this time, Brian also sat beside her.


    "It¡¯s not for you alone."


    Brian also reached out and took the tableware.


    "You didn''t have lunch either?"


    "Yes. You are so inefficient. You and I are not the only ones who haven''t eaten."


    Brian said insincerely.


    Winnie solved a big problem. He was prouder than anyone else. All the waiting people had lunch, but


    he did not. Because he knew that Winnie didn¡¯t have lunch.


    "I''m so fast. Do you know? The program of this software is veryplicated. I..."


    "It''s time for lunch. Don''t tell so much. Eat."


    Winnie red helplessly at Brian and then began to eat.


    Damn it! He didn''t know how difficult it was for her to solve the problem. If he didn¡¯t know how difficult it


    was, he should know how much benefit the development of this software would bring to thepany,


    right?


    For the sake of the great benefit, he shouldn''t say that she was inefficient at work. Since he thought


    she was inefficient, he could find someone else. Why did he make her tired for a day?


    Winnie scolded Brian secretly, but she could onlyin secretly. If she said these words out, it


    would inevitably cause unnecessary controversy.


    Brian had never regarded her as an important person. It was not surprised that he could say these


    words. She should be used to it.


    At this time, ra brought two sses of water and walked in. Seeing the two people sitting close


    together, she was first startled and then frowned.


    "Mr. Be, your water."


    ra put both sses of water on Brian''s side, and then looked at Winnie with cold eyes.


    Winnie also thought that ra would give her cold shoulders, but she wanted to see how disgust ra


    felt to her.


    Winnie looked up at ra. In addition to disgust, there was hatred and jealousy in ra''s eyes.


    "I want to drink water."


    Winnie spoke suddenly, her voice very soft. It was obvious that she was speaking to Brian.


    Brian didn''t think much. He just picked up a ss of water beside him and handed it to Winnie.


    Winnie took a sip of the water and put it on her side, and then spoke to ra.


    "Miss ra, sit down and eat together."


    "No, I''ve already eaten. You guys enjoy yourselves. I have to get out first."


    After ra nced at Winnie angrily, she went out.


    Winnie snorted. If ra didn¡¯t go out, Winnie might be choked.


    ra''s hostility toward her was getting stronger and stronger. Winnie probably guessed the reasons. It


    was just that she was a bit wronged when she was treated by ra as an enemy.


    Winnie decided to set aside ra''s affairs for the time being. She would definitely have a good talk with


    ra when she went out.


    "Have you been busy these days? Why didn''t you go to see Luke?"


    Winnie spoke.


    Brian was startled and then answered.


    "Very busy."


    He lied again. In fact, he was not that busy at all. But after Kevin talked to him that day, he was upset.


    He wanted to keep approaching Winnie, but he was fear of harming that woman. If he didn¡¯t approach


    Winnie, he couldn''t control himself.


    So he was trying his best to endure it these days. Although it was very difficult to endure, he endured it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Please go to see Luke if you¡¯re avable. During this time, he is not in a high mood. He misses you so


    much."


    Winnie already knew that Kevin hadn''t made some progresses. So she could only talk with Brian


    appropriately.


    Kevin said that Luke''s depression had something to do with Brian. Although Winnie didn''t know why


    Kevin said so, she could only know Brian would definitely be of great help to Luke''s recovery from


    depression.


    So for the sake of Luke, she invited Brian to her house.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Brian suddenly asked a rather abrupt question, but even he himself didn''t know why he asked this


    question.


    Winnie stopped eating. She was looking thoughtfully at the food on the coffee table.


    "Do you think I will miss you?"


    Winnie was also stunned. Otherwise, she wouldn''t give such a stupid answer.


    "Eat."


    Winnie''s answer made Brian very disappointed. His face darkened in an instant. His voice seemed to


    be cold more.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t get along with Winnie. She could always annoy him easily and bring him all


    troubles.


    Winnie smiled bitterly and continued to eat.


    After eating, Winnie left the president''s office. When she passed the secretary''s office, she saw the


    disgust in ra''s eyes again.


    Winnie saw that there was no one else in the secretary''s office, so she walked in.

 Chapter 86 Hit the Wall

    Chapter 86 Hit the Wall


    Winnie walked into the secretary''s office. After ra saw that it was Winnie, she looked away


    disdainfully and looked down at the files on the desk.


    "Miss ra, I don''t understand where your hostility towards mees from. I don''t seem to offend


    you."


    Winnie asked directly.


    "Miss Winnie, you think too much. I am not hostile to you."


    ra didn''t even look up, just answered Winnie disdainfully.


    "Don''t think of me as a fool. If what you say is true, you should manage your behavior. Don''t always


    gloat when I leave. Don¡¯t show resentment and hatred so obvious when Ie back."


    Winnie didn''t believe ra''s words. ra didn¡¯t hide her disgust to Winnie at all. Of course, Winnie


    could feel it.


    "ra, I know why you hate me. It''s your business that you like Mr. Be. It''s also your business


    whether you can let him like you. Don''t treat me as an imaginary enemy. Don''t treat me as a barrier


    between you."


    Winnie knew that saying too directly would hurt ra. But when she thought of ra''s ruthless that


    day, she was extremely angry and wanted to scold ra badly.


    It was understandable that ra didn¡¯t like her, but at least ra should separate her work from her


    personal life. How could ra just ignore her when she was so anxious that day? Was ra so


    vicious?


    "You... Miss Winnie, please don''t talk nonsense. You will make me very embarrassing. I don''t like Mr.


    Be."


    ra didn''t expect Winnie to speak it so directly. Besides, Winnie actually knew that she liked Brian.


    The secret that she had hidden for so many years was exposed in this way. ra felt like being naked


    to stand in front of the public.


    ra flushed with embarrassment and anger, but she couldn''t admit it. So she could only refute


    Winnie, though it was not her true thoughts.


    "If you don¡¯t like Mr. Be, why will you feel embarrassed? ra, you can continue to treat me as a


    fool. But you¡¯d better separate your work from your personal life. Don''t make a big mistake because of


    your selfishness."


    "Also, I am not someone you can treat casually. Because I have done nothing wrong to you. I don''t owe


    you. Pay attention to your behaviors in the future. Don''t always look at me as if I owe you so much."


    Winnie was not the kind of unforgiving person, but ra was getting too far during this time. If Winnie


    still didn¡¯t say anything, ra would make even bigger mistakes next time.


    Winnie said angrily and then turned around. But she saw Brian standing behind her with a gloomy face.


    At this time, ra actually sobbed.


    Winnie finally saw through ra, who was more scheming than Penny. At this moment, she couldn''t


    help but want to check Brian¡¯s taste. How could he be surrounded by people with such distorted


    thoughts?


    "Apologize."


    Brian spoke in a cold voice. The coldness in his ck eyes had already expressed his anger.


    "Apologize? Me? What did I do wrong?"


    Winnie said unconvincingly. If she had to apologize, she would not say what she said just now.


    "I said apologize."


    Brian suddenly roared. His face was covered with ck clouds.


    "Mr. Be, you may not know me. If I¡¯m not wrong, even if you kill me, I won''t apologize. So no matter


    how loud you shout, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Since Brian shouted at her, she didn''t have to care about Brian. She shouted back in anger.


    "You still said that you were not wrong? You actually said such harsh words. You¡¯re just a liar. What


    rights do you have to be respected by other?"


    Brian was anxious. He didn''t expect that Winnie would shout back at him in front of others. So he was


    so mad that he said some hurtful words.


    Winnie''s heart was like to be stabbed with a knife. The blood flowed out. She almost couldn''t breathe


    because of the pain.


    What was Brian talking about? He actually said she was a liar in front of ra who had always


    contempt her.


    Even if she was a liar, she should not be treated like this. Why should he insult her? So heartbroken!


    So disappointed! She felt so regretful that she fell in love with such a man.


    "Yes, you are right. I am a liar. I am not worthy of being respected. But I did not lie to her. She can¡¯t


    treat me like that."


    Winnie shouted back angrily, looking stubborn and upset.


    "Mr. Be, I didn''t expect that there are so many women who make you care about, and there are


    quite a few women who need you toe forward to protect. Then just protect your women well. Don''t


    let them be hurt by me!"


    Winnie furiously pushed Brian away and left.


    At this time, she looked stubborn, but her heart was hurting. In Brian''s eyes, she was always so mean.


    She was always the person who had to be med whether she was wrong or right.


    Such a man was not worthy of her love. She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. She just hoped that he


    didn''te to bother her anymore.


    Winnie left angrily, while ra was still crying.


    "I''m okay. Mr. Be, Miss Winnie is not malicious. Maybe it''s a bit misunderstanding."


    ra was still crying. Her acting skills were so good.


    "Respect Miss Winnie in the future. She is the talent ourpany needs."


    Brian turned and left after giving a cold warning.


    Winnie felt so wronged, but she had no one to talk with. She could only hold it back. When she went to


    the kindergarten to pick up the children, she had to pretend that nothing happened. She still greeted


    them with a smile.


    Shey on the sofa in the living room after having dinner with her two children in the evening. But she


    was absent-minded when the children were watching TV.


    When she was in a daze, there was the sound of opening the door. The two children rushed over to


    greet the person.


    "Daddy."


    "Uncle."


    The children didn''t know what was going on. They all smiled happily.


    Brian first nced at Winnie who was lying on the sofa before returning his eyes to the two children.


    "Did you guys have dinner?"


    Brian tried his best to ease his emotions and tried not to let the children see what happened between


    him and Winnie.


    "Yes. Has uncle had dinner?"


    Megan answered first.


    "I haven''t had dinner. Is there any food at home?"


    Brian''s volume increased. Winnie, who was lying on the sofa, could hear clearly, but she did not


    respond.


    "No, just let Mommy make some food for you."


    Megan said happily.


    Megan¡¯s words forced Winnie to get up from the sofa. But instead of going to the kitchen, she walked to


    the door.


    "Megan, Mommy just said that there is something to deal with. You can order takeaway for uncle."


    After Winnie said with a smile, she looked up at Brian. Although she was still smiling, there was hatred


    in her eyes.


    "It just so happened that you came here. Go to y with them for a while. I have to go out for a while."


    Winnie said softly, holding back the anger. If it wasn''t for Luke''s illness, she would kick Brian out now.


    Winnie put on her shoes and opened the door to leave.


    When Winnie walked to the elevator, she realized that she had nowhere to go. She began to feel lost.


    The elevator quickly reached the first floor, but Winnie hadn''t figured out where to go. Luckily, she met


    Leo on the first floor.


    "Where are you going? Where are the kids?"


    Leo asked.


    "They are upstairs with Brian. I¡¯m going to buy some stuff."


    Winnie made up a reason, and tried her best to cover up her bad mood.


    "Come on. I have made progress in the investigation. Go to my house. I¡¯ll tell you in detail."


    In this way, Winnie went to Leo¡¯s home.


    "What''s the progress? Was it Penny?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie couldn''t wait to ask as soon as she entered the house.


    "Don''t be in hurry. Sit down and talk."


    The two came to the living room to sit down. Leo became serious.


    "There is no definitive evidence to prove that it¡¯s Penny who did it, but this matter was deliberately


    covered up by Felix. The police were also suppressed by Felix. From this matter, it should be Penny


    who hired the murderer to kill you, otherwise Felix wouldn''t block your way."


    "The Chairman helped Penny? So the Chairman knows it?"


    Winnie frowned. It seemed that things were not as simple as she thought.


    "Yes. Felix blocked this matter. I can''t check it out any further."


    Leo was a little ashamed. Winnie trusted him and asked him for help. He promised her so confidently at


    that time, but he couldn''t find out the truth.


    "What about Brian? Did Brian intervene in this matter?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "Brian did not interfere, but he is also investigating. Just like me, he has hit the wall too."


    This was also something that Leo investigated. Even Brian couldn''t get any progress, so Leo could only


    wait and see.


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief. If Brian got involved into this matter, she would have no hope at all.


    "Then there is no way, right?"


    "Felix came forward. No one can refuse him for the time being. I''m sorry, Winwin. I didn''t help you."


    Leo apologized and felt ashamed.


    "It''s okay. Why are you apologizing? I have to thank you for doing so much for me."


    Winnie thought that Leo had tried his best to help her.


    "Don''t thank me. If you thank me, I feel ashamed. Winwin, if you¡¯re not in hurry, you can wait for a


    while. When Felix rxes his vignce, I can still help you investigate it."


    Now this was only way.


    "There is no other way but to wait. Leo, help me analyze why the Chairman helped Penny. This is an


    illegal matter. If it is found out, he will not be able to shirk responsibility."


    Winnie couldn''t figure it out. Felix already knew Penny abused Luke. But why did he still help Penny?


    "He has ways to get away, so he dared to hide it. As for why he favors Penny, I''m not sure."


    "Penny is the daughter-inw of the Be family. This must be one of the reasons. Felix is a


    businessman. In his mind, nothing is as important as business."


    When Leo paused, Winnie interrupted him and asked.


    "Why does this matter have to do with business?"


    Winnie still couldn''t understand why she was involved in the business of Penny and the Be family.


    "Felix has nned to buy the Burns Group. It is said he has already nned it when Brian and Penny


    was going to get married. If what Penny did is exposed at this time, it will be the most unfavorable for


    the Be family. His n will also fall short."


    All these were heard by Leo when he was in business in the past few years. So it must be true.


    "The Burns Group?"


    Winnie was puzzled.


    "I forgot to tell you. The Burns family is Penny''s maiden family. Her father''s surname is Burns and her


    mother is also Burns, so she doesn¡¯t change her name. After being brought back by the Burns family,


    her father wanted to change her name but she didn¡¯t agree. "

 Chapter 87 The Reason why He Had a Headache

    Chapter 87 The Reason why He Had a Headache


    After Leo exined the origin of Penny to her, he continued to say.


    "The Burns family is powerful. However, in recent years, it didn''t have any development. On the


    contrary, it went backward. Therefore, it is quite a good opportunity for Felix. At this point, he will


    definitely protect Penny."


    Hearing his analysis, Winnie remembered the conversation between her and Felix. No wonder he was


    afraid that she would ruin his n and that he would deal with this matter in person. It seemed that she


    shouldn''t take any action before he achieved his ambition.


    "I guess you''re right..."


    Winnie stopped after having just said several words, because she found that Leo''s stomach was


    rumbling.


    "Haven''t you had dinner yet?"


    Winnie asked with concern.


    "Well, I had no time to eat."


    Leo answered with some embarrassment.


    "I''ll make you some food."


    After saying that, Winnie went into the kitchen.


    She searched for a long time, but found nothing but some noodles.


    "I can but cook noodles."


    Winnie cooked swiftly.


    "If you have nothing to eat at home in the future, call me and I''ll bring some food for you."


    It made her heart ache to think of Leo''s empty refrigerator and kitchen. Men all knew nothing about


    how to take care of themselves.


    When she thought of this, she remembered Brian. Remembering that he hadn''t had dinner when she


    went out, she was worried about whether Megan had ordered takeout for him or not.


    At this point, she suddenly realized what she was thinking, nearly wanting to p herself in the face.


    Brian had been so cruel to her. Why would she worry about him?


    Remembered that Brian had nothing to do with me in the future, she thought.


    "Winwin..."


    "Hmm?"


    Winnie''s musings were interrupted by Leo. Then, she looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Are the noodles ready?"


    Leo still said in a gentle way with a smiling, although he was jealous when he saw that Winnie was


    distracted.


    "Oh, yes. It''s ready."


    It was only then that Winnie remembered that she was cooking noodles. Then, she put the cooked


    noodles in a bowl hurriedly.


    "Leo, don''t wait for me to join you at the table. I''ve got something to do."


    Winnie left in a hurry after she put the bowl of noodles on the dining table. She didn''t know why but she


    was still worried about Brian.


    Back in home, Winnie saw only the two kids in the living room and didn''t see Brian.


    "Luke, where''s your daddy?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Daddy is taking a rest in his room. He said that he was tired."


    Luke answered in a low voice.


    "Did your daddy have dinner?"


    "No. He said that he felt ufortable and that he would eatter."


    Hearing his words, Winnie suddenly became tense. Then, she went to Brian''s bedroom hurriedly.


    Find that Brian wasn''t in the bedroom, Winnie went to the cloakroom. Finally, she found Brian in the


    bathroom. At that time, he was curling up on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have a headache again?"


    Seeing that Brian was painful, Winnie panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    "Where is the medicine? I''ll go to get it for you."


    Winnie remembered that he felt better after he took that medicine thest time he suffered from a


    headache.


    "It...It''s in the drawer beside the bed."


    Because of the intense pain, it took Brian great effort to speak it out. Winnie rushed out hurriedly and


    came back with the medicine at the fastest speed.


    "Quick! You''ll be all right soon."


    Brian swallowed it, but was still suffering from the headache.


    "Go back to bed. I''ll help you."


    Winnie used great force and helped Brian stand up. It was very difficult, but she finally supported Brian,


    who was tall, back to his bed with strong will.


    "Drink some water."


    Winnie put the ss of water beside his mouth, but he was in so much pain that he was unable to drink


    the water.


    Winnie put the ss down and went to Brian again.


    She lifted his head, put his head on her thighs and then rubbed it gently.


    It seemed that her hands had magic power. When she rubbed his heads gently, he felt much better.


    Gradually, the pain in his head eased.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Her hands were sore after rubbing his head for quite a while, but she kept doing it.


    "Hmm."


    Brian suffered from so much pain that he kept sweating and became very weak.


    "Well, then I''ll do it for you for one more while."


    Winnie went on rubbing his head. It was worth her effort as long as it worked.


    After quite a while, her hands were numb, so she could no longer control her hands well, sometimes


    rubbing his head with great force and sometimes rubbing his head lightly. Brian found it out too.


    Therefore, he took her hands and messaged her hands.


    "Stop. I feel better."


    It made his heart ache to find her small hands swollen.


    However, strange to say, the pain in his head would ease every time Winnie gave him massages as if


    her hands had been enchanted.


    "Why do you have a headache? Why don''t you go to see a doctor?"


    Winnie asked in a tentative way. Considering that they had just had a serious quarrel in the afternoon,


    she believed that it was very likely that Brian wouldn''t answer her question.


    "It was trauma that caused the headache. My head was injured for two times. The first was when I was


    abroad and the second was four years ago. As a result, my blood vessels were injured. It is the


    vasospasm that causes the headache. It''s useless to see a doctor. Receiving a stent surgery is the


    only way to cure it."


    It was very surprising that Brian answered her question. After finishing his words, he was also surprised


    that he told her that.


    Before, apart from himself, only Kevin knew that he had suffered from a headache for many years.


    However, Winnie also knew that now.


    These years he had sessfully concealed this fact from other people. It never urred to him that


    Winnie would see that twice.


    "Why don''t you have a surgery? You''re in so much pain when you have a headache."


    Winnie was very puzzled. If he could be cured, why did he choose to endure it?


    "If I have the surgery, I''ll have to take anti-rejection drugs for the rest of my life. If anything goes wrong,


    it''s possible that I''ll have to have surgery for one more time or two more times. In my opinion, it would


    be even more painful."


    Brian was still weak, so he spoke in a very low voice. However, he still messaged her hands with a


    rather great force.


    "It''s indeed troublesome. Isn''t there any other ways? Who can bear it for a long time?"


    Winnie couldn''t help feeling worried. Although she hated Brian, but she didn''t want him to die.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now I''ve found a way to relieve it. I can endure it. After all, I don''t suffer from it very


    often."


    The way he found was to let Winnie gave him message when he had a headache. He felt that Winnie


    could make him recover from all diseases and that he would not be afraid of anything if she was with


    him.


    "You didn''t have dinner, did you?"


    Winnie moved to another topic.


    "No, I don''t want have takeout food."


    Brian said in a louder than before. It seemed that he had recovered a little. But it also maybe because


    he became angry when he remembered what had happened just now.


    Hearing he mentioning takeout food, Winnie naturally also remembered that they quarreled with each


    other in the daytime. However, considering that he was feeling ufortable now, she overlooked it.


    "I''ll make some food for you."


    As she spoke, she was about to stand up, but Brian stopped her.


    "Don''t leave. Just give me one more minute."


    Brian took her hand so tightly that she couldn''t move.


    In Brian''s view, there were two reasons why the headache was relieved. One was that the medicine


    worked. The other was that Winnie messaged his head gently. Once she left, he would surely suffer


    from a headache again.


    Winnie neither left nor spoke. She just sat quietly, allowing Brian to message her hands.


    After a while.


    "Winwin, what happened in thepany today..."


    Brian stopped before Winnie interrupted him because he didn''t know what to say. Should he apologize


    or continue to quarrel with her?


    Hearing he called her Winwin, Winnie was stunned for a while before she spoke.


    "Why? Must you ask me to apologize to ra?"


    Winnie couldn''t help feeling aggrieved when he mentioned this matter. Was she wrong to warn her?


    Was she wrong to just tell the truth? It wasn''t her fault. Why should she bear the consequences?


    "It''s all in your imagination. Did I say that?"


    Brian admitted that he was cross at her before, but he had to.


    "Whether you have said that or not, don''t get your hopes up. I had told you that I wouldn''t apologize


    when I did nothing wrong."


    Winnie insisted. No matter what, she wouldn''t apologize for that.


    "You should know that ra likes you. Last time, I was there when you had a headache in your lounge.


    After she saw mee out of your lounge, she changed her attitude towards me. I''m a woman and I''m


    not stupid, so I can tell it. I don''t mind it and I don''t care that she dislike me. However, I can''t tolerate


    that she didn''t make a clear distinction between public and private interests and deliberately made


    trouble for me."


    Winnie was just telling the truth. Looking at his calm expression, she was sure that Brian knew that


    ra liked him. If he was still partial towards her when he knew that she liked him, Winnie could only


    think that they had an unusual rtionship.


    "How did she not distinguish the public interest from the private interest?"


    Brian only saw Brian scolded ra and didn''t know the cause.


    "She...Forget it. It''s s all over now. I''ve warned her; and you''ve scolded me. Even if I tell you the whole


    story, you may not believe me. Even if I tell you that it''s her fault now, it can''t change the fact that you


    abused me because of her."


    "I''ve been made scapegoat for so many times. This is nothing new to me. I don''t care how you perceive


    it."


    Winnie had to stop here because the truth would be exposed if she told him too much.


    "Are you really so aggrieved?"


    It made Brian''s heart ache to hear what she said. He could tell that she was not only helpless; he could


    also tell that she had to bear all her grievances because she had no way to vent.


    Winnie kept silent for a moment.


    "I''m very aggrieved. Since I met you, you have never believed what I said. You believe that I am a liar,


    so you think that everything about me is false and dark. Anyone who has experienced this will feel


    aggrieved. If my family did not insist oning back, I would have resigned and left long ago."


    At this moment, Winnie was neither anxious nor angry. She seemed to be calm, but she had been


    She had got along with him for quite long a time, but she had never won his approval. Today, everyone


    appreciated her for her work, but Brian said that she had limited ability.


    All these could only prove one thing: she was considered to be a cancer by him and he was alert to her


    at all times. For him, she was like a fly in his throat. He could neither tolerate her nor get rid of her,


    feeling sick all the time.


    Brian''s head was ced on her thigh. Winnie wore a gloomy expression and spoke in a nd voice,


    but Brian saw the desperate expression in her eyes.


    It made his heart ache suddenly. Was it what he had done that made her feel desperate?


    When he recalled that Winnie said that she would have resigned and left if it wasn''t for her family, he


    felt empty and panicked as if he were going to lose the most precious thing.


    He closed his eyes and stopped rubbing her hands, but he still took her hands. He was afraid that she


    would really resign and leave if he let go of her hand.

 Chapter 88 Brian Apologized to Her

    Chapter 88 Brian Apologized to Her


    Brian realized that what he did today hurt Winnie a lot and that it was necessary for him to exin.


    "ra was one of my employees'' wife. Four years ago, he met a car ident and passed away,


    leaving his wife, his young children and his parents who are not very healthy. ra had to support the


    family on her own. Therefore, I must help her."


    Winnie was surprised when she suddenly heard the exnation from Brian, but she didn''t interrupt


    him. She just listened quietly because she was interested in knowing if ra was more unfortunate


    than her.


    "I let her work in mypany. At the beginning, she was a secretary in the secretarial pool, but she


    always worked around me. Feeling guilty about that employee, I have been taking care of her all the


    time. ra also worked very hard. A year after she worked for me, I promoted her to be an exclusive


    secretary to me. I thought it would be more convenient for me to take care of her, but it didn''t urred


    to me..."


    Brian stopped here.


    "It never urred to you that she would fall in love with you."


    Winniepleted what he want to say.


    "You''re an outstanding man and you cares so much for her. Any woman in her position would fall in


    love with you. It''s not ra''s fault. It''s your fault."


    Winnie put on a silly smile. Brian disliked and hated her, but she still fell in love with him when she was


    in difficult position, not to mention ra who was always protected by him.


    "You help her..."


    Winnie wanted to continue to analyze, but she suddenly realized that she couldn''t continue to analyze.


    It was very likely that Brian also liked ra, otherwise he wouldn''t let her apologize without asking


    whose fault it was.


    "It made your heart ache to see her suffer a little grievance, so you just came to her defense the


    moment you saw me scold her."


    "It wasn''t that my heart ache to see her being aggrieved. I just felt guilty about my employee when I


    saw her being sad."


    Brian exined.


    "There is no essential difference. You are afraid that you''ll fail your employee and you are afraid that


    ra will be aggrieved. Naturally, I be the viin. I deserve being misunderstood."


    She should be the most aggrieved one. No one could be as aggrieved as her both in the past and in


    the future. If God knew her grievance, the God would pity her very much.


    Thinking of this, Winnie put on such a bitter and puzzled smile that there were tears in her eyes.


    It made Brian''s heart ache to see all her expression changes. He didn''t agree with what she said. He


    didn''t considered her to be a viin. He just couldn''t handle things calmly when she was involved.


    "Winwin, what happened today..."


    He tried to exin, but Winnie didn''t give him a chance. She was afraid that Brian would get excited


    again as he spoke and then force her to apologize to ra.


    "Stop. You''ll be disappointed if you want me to apologize to her. In your opinion, she is unfortunate.


    However, she is lucky enough to have your protection."


    In Brian''s view, ra was the most pitiful woman. However, Winnie thought that ra was much


    luckier than she was.


    ra luckily came across Brian, but no one had helped her when she was in her most difficult times.


    Thinking of the past and the present, Winnie couldn''t help crying. The first tear fell on Brian''s face. In


    an attempt to escape, she got up and got out of bed hurriedly. At this moment, her cell phone rang.


    After looking at the caller ID in a panic, more tears streamed down her face.


    Winnie turned around in fear that her kids would be worried about her after seeing her crying like this.


    She went to the window, stood there with her back to Brian and then answered the phone.


    "Aunt Isobel."


    Her voice was nasal, which exposed the fact that she was crying.


    "What''s wrong? Are you crying?"


    Isobel asked worriedly.


    "Hmm."


    Hearing her voice, it became even difficult for Winnie to stop weeping. Afraid that Isobel would be


    worried about her, she had to cover her mouth with her hand and try her best to stop weeping.


    "Who bullied you?"


    Isobel continued to ask.


    Winnie took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    "Nobody did. I cry just because of the plot of TV y. Don''t worry. You know what I''m like. Who dares


    to bully me?"


    Winnie spoke with pretended casualness, but she felt her words were ironic. It wasn''t that no one dared


    to bully her. As a matter of fact, she not only couldn''t avoid being bullied, but also couldn''t resist.


    At this time, Winnie found that someone hugged her from behind with great force. She felt a sense of


    security and a peace of mind and therefore closed her eyes.


    If only the man hugging her wasn''t Brian and would protect her and would fall in love with her!


    However, it was just fantasy. He would never love her.


    "You silly girl, the plots of TV ys are not real. Don''t take them seriously."


    Aunt Isobel was scolding her lovingly. This was the realest feeling. Her love was the most steadfast


    love.


    Aunt Isobel said that the plots of TV ys were fake, but Winnie felt that the plots of TV ys were


    much more real than what she was experiencing now.


    "Aunt Isobel, do you telephone me for anything?"


    "Nothing. I just want to know how you and kids are doing recently."


    Isobel would make a phone call to Winnie every once in a while to simply ask how they were doing.


    "We''re fine. Don''t worry about us. How''s Vanessa doing recently? Did she work hard enough these


    days?"


    Winnie managed to calm himself down, but she still feel aggrieved because Brian was hugging her


    from behind.


    "She''s having a general revision. In the past few days, she''s a little listless. Perhaps it''s because she''s


    under too much pressure. If you have time, make a phone call to her and encourage her more."


    "Aunt Isobel, don''t worry about it. I''ll call her tomorrow. Aunt Isobel, I''ve still got some work to do, so I


    have to hang up now."


    Winnie hung up the phone after saying these few simple words.


    "Let go of me. I''m going to cook for you."


    As she spoke, she tried to make Brian let go of her with the hand that didn''t take her mobile phone, but


    Brian took her hand.


    "I am sorry."


    Brian whispered.


    When he was in bed, he saw her aggrieved expression. Later, her tear dropped on his face. Just now,


    although she was feeling so aggrieved, she told her aunt the good news and tried to cover the bad


    news. Seeing all these, Brian became guiltier about her.


    He was wrong. He shouldn''t hurt Winnie because he felt guilty about that employee and he shouldn''t


    wrong her in the presence of ra. Even if she was a liar, she should have human rights and the right


    of being respected.


    It made his heart ache to see her endure his roar and grievance alone. He must apologize so that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Winnie would no longer have pent-up feelings caused by him.


    However, it was the first time that he apologized in his life.


    Winnie was stunned and didn''t believe what she had heard at all. She thought that she must be


    hallucinating because of ack of oxygen in her head after she cried.


    "Let go of me. I''m going to cook for you now."


    "Winwin, I''m sorry. I apologize for what I did today."


    Brian apologized sincerely in a louder voice this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time, Winnie heard clearly. She knew that it was not a hallucination. Instead, it was really an


    apology from Brian.


    Hearing his apology, Winnie''s heart trembled. She twitched her nose and began weeping again.


    How was it possible for this proud man to apologize to her? How could such an indifferent man like


    Brian be so warm to her like the sun in the sky?


    Winnie couldn''t help crying out loud. Brian directly made her turn around and held her into his arms.


    "It''s my fault. It''s my fault..."


    Brian kept apologizing. Although it was the first time for him to apologize, he found it good for him to


    apologize for his fault because he felt at ease after the apologizing.


    This time, Winnie began to be on duty formally, but she refused to sign thebor contract. That was


    because she was afraid that Brian would force her to leave thepany one day. In this case,bor


    contract would bring inconvenience to her.


    After she spoke bluntly to ra, ra had a somewhat better attitude towards her. She no longer


    sneered at her or looked contemptuously at her. She treated Winnie in a serious but formic way.


    However, her strong jealousy clearly turned into hatred.


    Winnie neither cared nor bothered about ra''s changes. As long important matters were no longer


    affected, she wouldn''t care even if ra imed that she was worthless.


    Winnie went to work on time and got off work on time. Brian often went to her house. Also, they often


    slept in the same bed, but they no longer had intimate physical contact with each other.


    Winnie could feel that it was impossible for Brian to fall in love with her. Before, Brian touched her


    because of his desire to conquer. Now, he knew her quite well. Naturally, he lost his desire to conquer.


    That''s good. When they respected each other, there was no passion. However, it was not bad to live a


    in life in the rest of their lives.


    Winnie sat in the office, developing software. She would pay attention to the time from time to time,


    because it was almost time to get off work.


    "Winnie, President wants you to go to his office."


    At this moment, ra knocked on the door, came in and delivered the President''s order to her.


    "I''ll be right there."


    After saying that, Winnie began to put away the things on the table. After she put her personal


    belongings in her bag, she went to the President''s office.


    "Mr. Be. I heard that you wanted to see me."


    Winnie asked gently.


    "I''m free today, so I''m going to pick up the kids with you."


    Brian was putting away the documents on his desk.


    "You''re going to pick up the kids, too?"


    Winnie tried to make sure if he was serious.


    "Why? Is there any problem?"


    Brian raised his head and asked coldly.


    He was rarely free. He not only wanted to pick up the kids, but also wanted to get back to that house


    and spend a little more time with them.


    "No problem."


    Winnie not only had no problem with his going to pick up the kids with her, but also was very d that


    he did this. This would be the best treatment for Luke.


    "I''m going back to get my bag. Let''s meet in the underground parking lot."


    After saying that, Winnie turned around and walked out. Then, he heard Brian''s voice.


    "Come here after you get your bag."


    Brianmanded in a peremptory voice.


    Winnie walked out of the office without either turning back or stopping.


    The moment she walked out of the President''s office, she saw that the door of her office was just


    closed.


    Thinking that it was Alice who went in, she didn''t give it a second thought. However, when she pushed


    open the door, she found the person inside was ra! Besides, what surprised her was that ra was


    rummaging through her bag.


    "What are you doing?"


    Winnie asked sullenly.


    It was obvious that ra was surprised and panicky to see Winnie at this moment.


    "Oh...I...When I passed by your office, I seemed to hear your cell phone ringing. Therefore, I came in to


    check."


    ra was in a daze for a while before she answered.


    "My cell phone was ringing?"


    Winnie asked in doubt.

 Chapter 89 Winnies Cell Phone Was Robbed

    Chapter 89 Winnie''s Cell Phone Was Robbed


    Winnie came close to her desk, directly took out her mobile phone from her bag and had a look.


    "There is no missed call. Why would you hear it ringing?"


    Winnie still spoke in a serious voice. She did not believe what ra said. Considering that her cell


    phone was in her bag and the door of her office was closed, people outside should not be able to hear


    even if it was ringing.


    "Really? I must have misheard."


    Her eyes wandered around.


    "Well, forget it. Winnie, I''m not going to disturb you now. I''m going out."


    ra left quickly, which made Winnie even puzzled.


    If it were Winnie that was rummaging through ra''s bag, ra wouldn''t believe an excuse like that.


    After searching her bag, Winnie found that nothing was missing. Therefore, Winnie didn''t continue to


    pursue this matter, although she had doubts about it.


    With her bag, Winnie closed the door of her office and returned to the President''s office.


    After they came to the underground parking lot, Winnie went directly to her car, but Brian stopped her


    by pulling her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Winnie asked in perplexity. Worrying that someone would be watching them, she looked around.


    "Drive your own car."


    Brian said coldly, directly pulled her and walked in the opposite direction.


    "My car is over there."


    Winnie was somewhat puzzled.


    "That''s Leo''s car, not yours."


    Brian said coldly. When he just finished his words, they hade up to a new car.


    "This is your car."


    Brian said in a cool way, but Winnie became more perplexed after hearing what he said.


    It was a limited edition red Mercedes-Benz SUV. Winnie knew that it was expensive the moment she


    saw the car logo.


    "You got it wrong. It''s not my car. "


    Winnie said with self-deprecation.


    "I bought it for you, so it is yours."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get in the car."


    Brian didn''t give her the opportunity to retort, directly opened the door and pushed Winnie to get in the


    car. Then he sat in the driver''s seat.


    After that, he started the car and drove out of the parking lot.


    Mr. Be, I think you should have the use of your car. I dare not use your car any more. I can''t afford


    topensate for it."


    Winnie refused Brian, breaking the silence.


    She still clearly remembered what happenedst time. How dared she take the risk again? If she was


    jerked around by Brian again, she would not be able to afford topensate.


    "Last time, the car belongs to thepany, so you have to give it back. This time, I bought this car for


    you personally. No matter what happens, you don''t have to give it back."


    Brian could only give such an exnation. He was embarrassed about what he didst time, but he


    considered it worthwhile because he kept Winnie sessfully.


    "In this case, it''s even more inappropriate for me to ept it. If anyone knew it, there would be a lot of


    Winnie rejected for the second time. No matter whose car it was, Winnie wouldn''t ept it. She didn''t


    want to be the topic of conversation at the water cooler.


    "Don''t tter yourself. I''m not going to send it to you. I''m just going to lend it to you."


    Brian suddenly began to speak in a cold voice with displeasure. However, he would still try to find a


    way to make Winnie ept the car because it was a thorn in his flesh that Winnie drove Leo''s car.


    "The safety factor of this car is high. You always drive to pick up the kids. I can rest assured if you drive


    this car."


    He could only use the two children as a pretext.


    Winniepsed into silence. She didn''t expect that Brian would give her such a reason. It seemed that


    she ttered herself.


    "Since you give it to me for the sake of children, I''ll drive it for the time being. Thank you, Mr. Be."


    After saying these words, Winnie looked out of the car. The expression in her eyes had always been


    confident and determined. Now, there was bitterness in her eyes.


    Seeing that they came to pick up them together, the kids were really excited. Megan couldn''t restrain


    herself and became excited, just like she did every time she saw Brian.


    Seeing Brian, Luke was surprised at first, but then rushed to Brian happily.


    Seeing that Luke was in a better mood, Winnie felt that theing of Brian had had a value.


    Then, they drove home together. When they passed the supermarket, Winnie got off the car and went


    shopping while Brian waited in the car with the kids.


    Soon, Winnie came out of the supermarket with a bag in her hand. When she almost came up to the


    car, her phone rang. Hearing this, Winnie took out her phone.


    However, before she could see who was calling and answer the phone, an ident happened.


    A person on a motorbike passed her and robbed her of her mobile phone. That guy did it quickly and


    violently, so Winnie fell to the ground. What she took was also scattered on the ground.


    Brian happened to see this. He hurriedly pushed open the door, got off the car and rushed to Winnie.


    "How are you? Are you injured?"


    Brian asked in a cold but worried voice.


    As he spoke, he helped Winnie stand up.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Winnie was somewhat panic. It seemed that she was frightened by this ident.


    "Are you sure that you''re okay? Let''s go to the hospital."


    As he spoke, he carried Winnie in his arms. At this moment, he couldn''t rest assured unless the doctor


    had examined her even if Winnie had imed that she was fine.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Put me down quickly. If someone took a picture of us now, you''d be in the


    headlines again."


    Winnie said in a panic. Although it felt good to be held in his arms, she didn''t want to be attacked by


    women from all over the country.


    Brian ignored what she said, went to the car with her in his arms and then put her into the car. Then he


    drove to the hospital.


    "I''m fine. I just fell and I''m not fragile. Why should I see a doctor just because of it?"


    Winnie didn''t want to go to the hospital because she believed that the doctor wouldugh at her if such


    a healthy person like her went to see a doctor.


    "I can''t rest assured before you go to see a doctor."


    It seemed that Winnie was not injured, but Brian insisted on going to the hospital.


    "You can rest assured now. I don''t want to go to the hospital. Don''t waste doctor''s time, okay?"


    Failing to persuade Brian, Winnie could only negotiate with him.


    "Are you sure you''re fine?"


    Brian turned his head and asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure. I''m very sure."


    Seeing her being persistent, Brian looked helplessly at her, turned at the signal light in front and drove


    in the direction of their home.


    "Are you scared?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice while driving.


    "Ah, I''m a little scared. It happened in such a sudden manner. But I''m all right now."


    Focusing on arguing with Brian whether they should go to the hospital, Winnie had long forgotten the


    fear.


    "You must be careful next time. Losing your phone is no big deal. But it''ll be too bad if you''re scared."


    Brian frown in worries.


    Seeing this, Winnie was moved.


    She was robbed of her mobile phone and fell to the ground. After that, Brian showed his concern for


    her. Was it worth what she had just gone through?


    "I''ll take care next time. But it''s a pity that I lost my phone."


    Winnie somewhat had a sense of loss.


    "Is there anything important in your phone? Do you need to call the police?"


    Brian turned his head and asked.


    "I''ve made a backup of everything in my phone, and the cell phone is cheap. I''m not going to call the


    police."


    Winnie said thoughtfully. Recently, she encountered too many unpleasant things and idents. She


    had to think a little deeper.


    ra rummaged through her bag for her mobile phone. Now her mobile phone was robbed. Was it


    really just a coincidence?


    The fact that Winnie had frequent idents recently aroused both Winnie and Brian''s suspicion.


    However, Brian didn''t told Winnie his suspicion because he was afraid that Winnie would be scared


    after he told her.


    The next day, Brian asked Albert toe to his office.


    "Before, I asked you to investigate the car ident Winnie had. Have you found out the truth?"


    Brian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and asked with his back to Albert.


    "I haven''t found out the truth yet."


    Albert put on an embarrassed expression.


    "Not yet?"


    Brian said in a cold voice and turned around directly.


    "No, because there is a hindrance."


    "What happened?"


    Brian frowned. There was a suspicious expression on his sharp-featured handsome face.


    "The Chairman interfered. We have no way to investigate it."


    Albert encountered the same obstacles as Leo. However, he had been trying to find a key clue, so he


    didn''t report to Brian.


    "Grandpa?"


    Brian''s frown deepened and there was a thoughtful expression in his eyes.


    He just had doubts about this matter before. The reason why he investigated it was that he wanted to


    make sure that there was nothing wrong with it. However, his grandpa stepped in. Judging from it, there


    was something wrong with this matter.


    "Carry on the investigation. Employ a private detective to follow the offending driver."


    Brian said firmly. He must find out the truth about this matter, otherwise Winnie wouldn''t be safe.


    "Besides, Winnie''s mobile phone was robbed yesterday. Ask someone to investigate it."


    Brian continued to say.


    "Go get one of our best phones as soon as possible."


    After receiving his orders, Albert went out, leaving Brian lost in thought again.


    If it was grandpa that did it, he might just wanted to warn Winnie to keep away from him. However, if it


    was Penny that did it, Winnie would be in great danger.


    Why did Penny and Winnie hate each other so deeply? Penny must have hidden something about


    them from him.


    Soon, Albert came back with a mobile phone. After adjusting it simply, Brian went to Winnie''s office with


    the mobile phone.


    When he entered the office, Winnie was working at theputer. Brian threw the mobile phone on her


    desk naturally.


    "Use this phone."


    "I have another phone that can be used."


    Winnie instinctively refused him.


    "I told you to use this phone. If you don''t use our product and someone finds it, they would think that


    out mobile phones are not good."


    Brian insisted. He didn''t understand why she always refused the gift from him.


    "Well, I''ll take it. Later, I''ll transfer the money to you."


    As she spoke, Winnie picked up the phone and looked at its appearance carefully.


    "Can''t you stop talking about money? The phone is a gift. Don''t give me any money."


    Brian was somewhat unhappy and naturally spoke in a colder voice.


    In his opinion, there was something more important than money and she should thank him happily.


    When she was about to rejected what he said, she turned on the screen and saw a background image


    that surprised her.


    "Why? Couldn''t it be that the background image of all LK phones is your picture?"


    Winnie suddenly looked at Brian jokingly.


    "You should feel ttered. My picture is only used as background image in this phone."


    Brian was somewhat embarrassed, but felt sweet in his heart.


    It was the first time that he had done such a thing. Although he felt it childish to do so, he was happy.


    "Hoho..."


    Winnie couldn''t helpughing and two dimples appeared on her face. What a beautiful and elegant


    woman.


    Brian saw her every expression. However, he was stunned when he saw this smile. The reason why he


    was stunned was that his heart palpitated.


    It was impossible. How was it possible that his heart palpitated because of a liar?


    It was impossible. He had always had beloved woman. How was it possible that his mind was affected


    by her smile?

 Chapter 90 Made You Regret

    Chapter 90 Made You Regret


    After realizing his reaction, Brian''s handsome face became dark in an instant. There was an


    iprehensible emotion in his deep eyes.


    Winnie was still smiling with her eyes fixed on Brian''s perfect picture. Therefore, she didn''t find his


    change.


    "Well, it seems that I really shouldn''t pay you for this phone. I''ll be scared by your picture every day,


    and I should ask you topensate me for mental damage."


    After finishing these words with her head down, her smile broadened. She unconsciously raised her


    head and looked at Brian. However, what she saw were malicious and insidious cold eyes.


    Her smile nearly disappeared immediately.


    "Why? I''m just joking. My smiling in your presence makes you sick?"


    Winnie was somewhat puzzled and couldn''t figure out how she had angered Brian.


    The expression in Brian''s eyes became colder and colder, but he couldn''t tell her the reason.


    Therefore, he left after staring at Winnie, leaving her there with a puzzled expression.


    "What happened? Why did you give me the cold shoulder again? Can''t I smile in your presence?"


    Winnie talked to herself and was no longer in a good mood.


    She always couldn''t understand why Brian was always changing his attitude towards her.


    Winnie sighed helplessly and put down the mobile phone casually. Then, she began to work again.


    Finally, it was noon. When she was just about to go to the staff canteen for lunch, there came a person


    she hated.


    It was Penny who came in. Winnie sat in her office chair, looking at her with hatred. After Luke was


    abused, this was the first time that she saw Penny. If she hadn''t promised Felix to conceal it for the


    time being, she would have publicized it and made her notorious.


    "Why do you look at me in this way, Winnie? Did I do anything that annoys you?"


    Penny said proudly.


    When she came close to Winnie''s desk and saw the brand new mobile phone, there was a triumphant


    expression in her eyes.


    "Oh, you got a new mobile phone. Did you throw away the former one or..."


    Penny stopped before she finished her words. That''s because she saw Brian''s photo after she


    identally pressed the power key.


    Instantly, she put on a fierce expression and couldn''t help questioning Winnie.


    "Winnie, why''re you so shameless? What''s the rtionship between you and Brian? How dare you use


    his photo as your background image? You''re shameless! You''re a bitch!"


    Penny was no longer triumphant. She lifted the phone angrily and was about to smash it.


    At this point...


    "Wait."


    Winnie stopped her in time and then continued to speak.


    "Mr. Be just gave it to me. It was him that used his picture as the background image in this phone.


    If you smash it, how should I exin to him?"


    Winnie said calmly and didn''t care about the dirty words Penny said.


    Winnie seldom said dirty words. In her opinion,pared with swearing someone, it''ll better to p


    that guy.


    "You..."


    In Penny''s view, Winnie was threatening that she would tell Brian if she smashed her mobile phone.


    Her hand was still raised in mid-air. She was very embarrassed because she was torn between


    smashing it and not smashing.


    Finally, she put down her hand and threw the phone on the desk.


    "Winnie, you shameless bastard. You deserve to lose your mobile phone."


    When Penny was angry but couldn''t do anything with the other party, she would always try to get the


    better of an argument. Only in this way could she feel that she had turned it around. Usually, she would


    leak some information inadvertently at such moments.


    "How did you know that I had lost my phone?"


    Winnie asked coldly.


    Possibly having known how tomunicate with Penny, Winnie had been very vignt since the


    moment she entered her office and finally found something strange.


    "I... I''m just cursing you. I hope that you''ll lose your phone under my curse."


    Penny paused for a moment with a slight panic in her eyes.


    Now, she regretted very much and questioned herself: why did I always lose control of my emotions


    and speak without thinking? Why were I always angered by what Winnie said easily? Why couldn''t I be


    as calm as Winnie?


    "You''re cursing me? Why do you curse me?"


    Winnie asked thoughtfully.


    She had seen the panicky expression in Penny''s eyes clearly. Although Penny had tried to cover it up,


    she didn''t miss it.


    Winnie couldn''t simply make a conclusion that Penny had something to do with her losing her cell


    phone, but it was necessary for her to take this opportunity to warn her.


    "I curse you because you are shameless, because you are a bitch and because you have an affair with


    my husband."


    Penny shouted loudly. However, the harder she tried to hide the real reason, the more she exposed.


    "No, these aren''t the real reasons. You want me to lose my phone in hopes that I''ll lose all the evidence


    in it. This is the real reason why you curse me."


    Winnie directly pointed out her true purpose, but she couldn''t go too far because she had no evidence.


    "You..."


    Penny''s expression changed suddenly and was having mood swings, not knowing how to deal with


    Winnie next.


    "Penny, let me tell you. I did lose my phone, but ..."


    Winnie deliberately elongated the word. Then, she said in a cold voice with cold eyes.


    "There are backups of all the files in my phone on myputer. Although I lost my phone, I kept all the


    evidence. Don''t hope that I''ll lose the evidences, too.


    Winnie said calmly. At this moment, Penny''s expression changed again. She looked shocked and


    disappointed.


    "Does it have anything to do with me? I didn''t do anything wrong, so you can''t always make trouble for


    me. Don''t threaten me with those things."


    Penny was annoyed and anxious and thought: how could she not notice that there would be backups?


    How could shee to find Winnie to show off before she resolved the matterpletely?


    "You didn''t do anything wrong? Are you sure that you didn''t do anything wrong?"


    Hearing her lying against her conscience, there was anger in Winnie''s eyes,


    She had just beaten Luke up not long ago. Now, she dared to say that she had done nothing wrong.


    She was the most shameless and vicious person.


    Looking at the expression in Winnie''s eyes, Penny felt that she knew everything. Therefore, she was


    afraid, looking away in a hurry and letting her gaze wander.


    "Sure."


    Penny lied. However, she was pped her in the face the next second. After that, she had a ringing in


    her ear and couldn''t hear anything else.


    "Winnie, you son..."


    Penny''s first reaction was to swear. She had forgotten how many times Winnie had beaten her. She


    had also lost patience.


    When she was about to swear, Winnie stopped her by speaking in a loud voice and with stern


    expression


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up. You deserve this. Both I and you know if you''ve done something wrong."


    Winnie became furious with sudden sharp eyes. It became even difficult for her to suppress her anger


    when she thought of Luke''s getting depressed after that.


    "Penny, listen. From now on, you don''t have to try to make trouble for me, because I will make trouble


    for you. You had done so many vicious things. I''ll make you regret. Besides, I''ll make you pay for what


    had happened four years ago. Before, you stole my boyfriend. Now, I''m going to steal your husband.


    Wait and see who would suffer a greater loss."


    Winnie was not joking and she didn''t say it out of anger. Last time, she was unable to save Luke. Since


    then, she had made up her mind to make Penny pay the price. Otherwise, she would be apologetic to


    Luke and not worthy of being his mother.


    "You..."


    Penny became panic. Her anger also ended abruptly after she saw Winnie''s reaction.


    Was she going to fight back? Would she publicize what happened four years ago? Would she steal


    everything from her?


    No, it wouldn''t happen. She wouldn''t allow herself to lose everything.


    After Penny left in a hurry, Winnie calmed down.


    She felt a little more rxed after venting some of her anger. However, she still had to give a second


    thought to how to start fighting back.


    Penny had employed a killer tomit the crime, but it was difficult to find out the evidence. Brian was


    her only hope.


    She had to make Brian divorce Penny. Only in this way could Luke live a happy life in the future. She


    didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    She only knew that the best way to ensure a happily life for Luke was to get him a kind-hearted


    stepmother.


    After she got off work, Winnie went to pick up the kids. When Brian came back, the kids had had dinner


    and were doing their homework.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Winnie went downstairs and saw that Brian still wore a cold


    expression and there was still cold expression in his eyes.


    "Did you drink?"


    Winnie had smelled a strong smell of alcohol before she came close to Brian.


    "Yes."


    Brian said in a cold voice, but he was unwilling to look at Winnie.


    "I have a headache. I''m going to rest in my room."


    After saying that, Brian went straight back to his room.


    Seeing his behavior, Winnie was both puzzled and worried.


    In the past few days, Brian would not wear a cold expression after he returned home and Winnie had


    been ustomed to it. Now, when Brian became indifferent again, Winnie was somewhat lost.


    Then, she went upstairs to be with her kids doing their homework, but she had been absent-minded.


    When she put her kids to sleep, she was also thinking about Brian. After the kids fell asleep, Winnie


    went back to her room and she was not sleepy at all.


    She wondered: Brian just said that he had a headache. Is he all right now? Is he suffering from an


    unbearable headache like before? Or has he fallen asleep because of the alcohol?


    The more Winnie thought, the more worried she became. Finally, she couldn''t restrain herself and went


    to Brian''s room.


    She pushed open the door of Brian''s bedroom with great care. It was somewhat dark inside, but she


    could clearly see that Brian was lying on the bed. Winnie crept to the bed, bent over and looked at


    Brian.


    His face was still red. Everything was fine except that he frowned. She touched his forehead and was


    relieved after finding that he didn''t have a fever.


    When she withdrew her hand and was about to leave, Brian took her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "I''m fine. I''m not suffering from a headache."


    Brian whispered.


    Feeling unsettled, he couldn''t fall asleep at all, even though he had had a drink. He had heard the


    sound of opening the door. Judging from the light footsteps, he was sure that it was Winnie that was


    Although he didn''t take a look, he knew that Winnie was checking him for fear that he had a headache


    again.


    Brian was moved and didn''t want her to leave.

 Chapter 91 Stayed or Left

    Chapter 91 Stayed or Left


    Being held in Brian''s arms, Winnie''s heart palpitated, but she forced herself to spoke calmly.


    "Didn''t you fall asleep? Or did I wake you up?"


    "I didn''t sleep. I couldn''t sleep."


    He said in a low maic depressed voice. It made Winnie''s heart ache to hear it.


    "Is there any trouble in your work? Can I do anything to help?"


    Brian''s heart melted when he heard her sweet and gentle voice. He unconsciously held her more


    tightly, put his chin on her head and rubbed her head with his chin gently.


    "It''s not about work."


    "Well, then I guess I can''t be of any help."


    If it was not about work, it must be about personal affairs which was either about family thing or


    women. If he was troubled by family thing, he wouldn''t speak in such a helpless voice. Then there was


    only one possibility left. He was troubled by something about woman.


    If that was the case, Winnie was sure that she couldn''t be of any help.


    "No, you can help me."


    Brian averred. Maybe under the effect of alcohol, he told Winnie what he wouldn''t tell her when he had


    a clear mind.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can help? How?"


    Winnie considered what Brian said to be a casual remark and didn''t think that she could be of any help.


    Maybe she was helping him by chatting with him and making him feel rxed.


    "Be my lover, or stay away from me."


    Brian said in a deep voice.


    His voice changed from soft to cold when he said these words. After hearing it, Winnie held her breath


    for a while and became stiff. Then she felt bitter.


    The two choices were too extreme for Winnie. She could only either became the other woman who


    would be abandoned one day or left her son alone, who she had just found, and left in a hurry.


    She became more and more painful. At this moment, she dared not speak, fearing that she would


    expose her emotion because of her trembling voice.


    At the same time, Brian was waiting for her answer anxiously. Different from before, Winnie didn''t reject


    him immediately. Seeing her reaction, Brian didn''t know what to do.


    If Winnie agreed with what he said, should he ept it or refuse it?


    Winnie kept silent for a moment and adjusted her attitude.


    "I understand what you mean. To put it bluntly, I could only either stay or leave."


    "I have a question for you. If I choose to leave, will you allow me to take Luke away with me?"


    Winnie asked tentatively. Although she didn''t feel hopeful, she would rather leave with the kids, as long


    as Brian agreed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian was surprised and speechless.


    It never urred to him that Winnie would make such a request.


    "Why do you want to take Luke away with you?"


    He spoke in an obviously colder voice and no longer held Winnie so hard.


    "There are two reasons. First, I love Luke just like a mom loves her son. Second, I hate Penny, so I


    don''t want Luke to live with her."


    Winnie said openly. Brian knew that she hated Penny, so it was unnecessary for her to find other


    excuses.


    "Penny is Luke''s mommy and she loves him. If you do so, it''s not fair to the child and Penny."


    Hearing her unreasonable request, he somewhat sobered up and said in a cold voice.


    "Mommy? Compared with her, Luke''s mom, I love Luke more. I don''t think it a pity to lose this kind of


    love. Penny didn''t love Luke. Therefore, it is not unfair for me to take Luke away with me. She had told


    me that you''re going to have a wedding ceremony, you''re going to have another baby and she doesn''t


    mind if I take Luke away with me."


    No matter what, Winnie wouldn''t let Luke live with Penny. Iin Winnie''s opinion, t was ironic to say that


    Penny loved Luke as a mom.


    "Was it her who said these words to you?"


    Brian frowned and asked.


    "You don''t believe it? Forget it. I''ll leave as long as you allow me to take Luke away with me. But don''t


    worry. I''ll let Lukee back to you when he grows up. After all, he is your son."


    Winnie no longer said in a gentle voice because Brian didn''t believe her and treated her with prejudice.


    However, she wouldn''t leave unless Brian agreed with her condition.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian warned her in a depressed, cold and louder voice.


    His reaction strained her patience.


    She stood up with force, sat cross-legged in front of Brian and said loudly.


    "Brian, you always lose your temper with me. Do you think that it''s meaningful? Can it solve any


    problem? Do you believe that I''ll give in after you yell at me?"


    Winnie looked at him unblinkingly. Just now, they talked in a good atmosphere. However, he ruined it.


    Could it be that he was the only who was angry and she was a fool who wouldn''t get angry no matter


    what she heard?


    Winnie paused for a while and continued to speak.


    "Can we talk calmly? Can we solve the problem between us? If you hate me and want me to leave, at


    least be somewhat serious."


    Winnie said a lot in a peremptory manner, and Brian couldn''t say anything in response.


    His heart palpitated again when he looked at her stern expression, her sullen eyes and her white skin.


    He didn''t mean to lose his temper, but he got angry easily when Winnie was involved. He neither hated


    her nor wanted her to leave, but there were some problems that he really didn''t know how to deal with.


    Briany on the bed, said nothing and just looked at Winnie for unknown reasons. Seeing this, Winnie


    was relieved because it seemed that he wouldn''t yell at her again.


    "Let me take Luke away. I''ll definitely..."


    "No way."


    Winnie wanted to continue to persuade him, but Brian decisively rejected. This time, Brian prevented


    himself from losing his temper. He just spoke in a low and cold voice.


    How was it possible that he would let Winnie leave with Luke? In that case, he would lose two


    important people at one time. No. he would lose three important person because Megan would also be


    taken away.


    Being a businessman, he wouldn''t do business at such a loss.


    "There is another solution. You get a kind and loving new mommy for Luke. If you do that, I''m willing to


    leave."


    Winnie had already made apromise by putting forward this request, but it made her heart


    somewhat ache to make such apromise.


    "It''s impossible. This matter is not as easy as what you think."


    Brian rejected her proposal again.


    "Why is it impossible? Penny has no advantage except that she is from a rich and powerful family.


    You''re outstanding, and there''re many entrepreneurs and people from rich families nationwide who


    want to marry their daughters to you. You can find one better than Penny easily."


    Winnie said somewhat anxiously.


    "Can you tell me why you hate Penny so much?"


    Brian suddenly moved to another topic. Winnie didn''t expect it, but she didn''t avoid it.


    "She ruined my life, so I can''t let her get away with it. If it wasn''t for her, I would have lived a happier life


    than she does."


    Winnie couldn''t hide the resentment in her eyes. If Penny didn''t do something malicious and insidious,


    there wouldn''t be so many disputes and she would live an ordinary life.


    Having experienced what happened four years ago, Winnie certainly hated her. However, Winnie never


    intended to retaliate against her. If Penny didn''t abuse Luke like that, she wouldn''t mention the hatred


    between them.


    Now, when Brian asked the reason why she hated Penny, she could only tell him that it was because


    what she did four years ago, but couldn''t tell him that it was because she abused Luke.


    "You mean, if she didn''t tell Leo the fact, you could be with Leo, lie to him and be a liar all your life. And


    that''s your happiness?"


    Brian put on a cold expression and his eyes were sharp. He unexpectedly began to care about what


    had happened four years ago. Hearing her mention the words "happy life", he became angry again.


    "Why do you call me ''liar''? It seems that you don''t know how wounding this word is. At that time, Leo


    really loved me and I should have the right to love people even if I was a liar. However, I made a wrong


    friend who did something to the detriment of me secretly."


    "That loving feeling took a lot of work, but she easily ruined it with several words. She ruined not only


    my love, but also my whole life. I must take revenge on her."


    Winnie said openly, but she still didn''t exin what happened that year. Brian had preconceived


    notions that was deeply ingrained in his mind, so he wouldn''t believe even if she exined to him.


    Now, Winnie just wanted him to know that she wouldn''t let Penny off even if she was under his


    protection.


    "Now, Leo still revolves around you all day. You can go to him and restart your love. Why must you take


    revenge on Penny?"


    If it wasn''t that Winnie had warned him not to lose his temper easily, Brian would have been furious.


    Was she stupid? She mentioned another man in his presence after she had slept with him. Didn''t she


    know he wouldn''t listen?


    "When love is gone, it''s impossible to restart it. I''m a divorced woman with a child. Besides, my life is a


    mess. I''m not good enough for someone as excellent as Leo."


    Instead of getting angry, Winnie calmed down.


    Things in the past couldn''t be changed; people couldn''t put back the clock. She was destined to miss


    Leo.


    "Don''t mention this. You just need to know that I won''t let Penny off. How you''re going to protect her is


    your business."


    After saying these words, Winnie sighed as if everything in the past would disappear with it.


    "Let''s get down to business. Since you don''t allow me to take Luke away, I won''t leave. No matter you


    hate me or dislike me, you have to put up with it my staying here."


    As she spoke, she turned and got out of bed.


    "Get some sleep. It''ste in night."


    The moment Winnie turned her back to Brian, she could no longer pretend to be strong.


    Although Brian refrained from losing his temper today, some of his words still cut her.


    He was partial towards Penny and said that she was a liar in an ironic way. It made her heart ache to


    hear these words.


    If possible, she would leave before Brian forced her to. If it wasn''t for Luke, she wouldn''t hesitate to


    leave.


    There had been many scars left on her. Now, Brian despised her. She would feel even sadder in the


    rest of her life.


    "Wait. You haven''t answered another question."


    Brian stopped Winnie who was going to leave.


    "I''m sleepy. I''ll talk to youter."


    There had been tears in her eyes. Having no the courage to go on, leaving was thest resort for her to


    keep her self-esteem.

 Chapter 92 Asked Richard for Help

    Chapter 92 Asked Richard for Help


    Penny stayed awake all night. Why? Because Winnie told her that there were backups of the evidence.


    If there were really backups in herputer, she would be still under her restraint, and she would be


    threatened by Winnie all the time in the future.


    What worried her most was the reaction of Brian. He had failed to restrain himself and began to fall in


    love with Winnie. When he realized that he had fallen in love with Winnie, he would probably


    terminated the contract.


    Thinking of this, Penny became resentful and gritted her teeth. She wouldn''t allow either such a thing to


    happen or her efforts over the past four years go down the drain.


    Believing that she couldn''t await her doom, Penny made a phone call.


    "Get Winnie''sputer for me."


    Penny got down to the business, not caring that the other person was still sleepy.


    "Whatputer?"


    ra was still sleepy and still didn''t understand why Penny called her suddenly.


    "Last time, you failed to get her mobile phone. Now, get herputer for me. I''m sure that I can find


    evidence in theputer. I''ll drive Winnie away as long as I find evidence."


    Penny didn''t tell the truth to ra because there would be a greater threat to her if one more person


    knew it.


    The reason why they could cooperate was that they had the same goal to drive Winnie away.


    At the beginning, they agreed that ra was responsible for stealing Winnie''s mobile phone and Penny


    would handle the rest of the matter. However, ra failed to steal Winnie''s mobile phone, and Penny


    had to ask someone to rob Winnie of it herself.


    Now, the backups were in theputer, so she had to ask ra to get it for her.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Be, but I can''t help you anymore."


    ra was finally awake and understood what Penny wanted her to do. Then, she rejected decisively.


    "Why?"


    Penny asked.


    "Last time, Winnie saw me when I was searching her bag. Now she''s very wary of me, so I don''t have


    any chance at all. Besides, I would lose my job if it was discovered."


    ra didn''t want to continue to take risks anymore. Although she hated Winnie, she really dared not do


    something that was against thew.


    "ra, you''ve done something simr before. It''s toote for you to stop. If I tell Brian what you had


    done, do you think you can keep what you have now?"


    Penny threatened her. She would have no way to get Winnie''sputer if ra refused to help her.


    Anyway, she couldn''t send someone to thepany to rob her of it.


    "Your position is more important than mine. If you''re not afraid of losing your position, I guess I don''t


    have to."


    ra knew that Penny would threaten. This was also a reason why she refused to help her again. It


    was not toote to quit. Even if what she had done was discovered, Brian would forgive her.


    At that time, Winnie mentioned her secret while Brian warned her because of Winnie. Then, she agreed


    to cooperate with Penny out of anger.


    After she calmed down and thought about it, she found it unwise for her to do so. Therefore, however


    Penny tempted her, she wouldn''t continue to do that.


    "Well, ra, you dare to threaten me. Well, wait and see. We''ll know if Brian will be able to protect you


    or me."


    Penny hung up the phone angrily and had to give up the trick she had just thought of.


    However, she had to do something now, otherwise it would be toote.


    Penny thought for a long time and found that she could only ask her father for help.


    She wasn''t in the mood to eat breakfast, so she went to the headquarters of the Burns Group after she


    dressed up.


    In the chairman''s office of the Burns Group.


    "Why do youe here today?"


    Richard put down the document and sat down on the sofa.


    "Sit down."


    Penny sat down after she put her bag on the tea table.


    "There is something that I can''t handle, so Ie to ask for your help."


    "What happened?"


    Richard frowned. As he had known, Penny wouldn''te to find him if she didn''t encounter anything


    problem.


    "There is a new female software engineer in Brian''spany. It seems that Brian has fallen in love


    with her. Now, she is a threat to me. I don''t t know what to do."


    Penny didn''t tell him what happened four years ago, but described Winnie as the other woman.


    "I''ve told you that your marriage could be in trouble. The tie between you and Brian is too weak. To give


    birth to a child is the only way to consolidate your position."


    Richard had known that something like this would happen long ago. He had mentioned it to Penny


    many times, but she just didn''t listen.


    "I wanted to have a baby, but Brian disagreed. What can I do?"


    Penny said helplessly and angrily.


    They had been married for four years, but Brian had never even touched her. How could she have a


    baby?


    "If he disagrees, manage to get pregnant. Don''t tell him when you''re just pregnant. Several months


    consolidate your position? Could it be that you''re going to just be a stepmother for the rest of your life?


    Are you willing to let that brat get the Be Group?"


    Richard''s eyes were filled with desire. He wanted to gain profit from the Be Group. If Penny could


    control it, it''ll be more convenient for him to get benefits from the Be Group.


    Although Brian wouldn''t let it happen, it would be a different story if he got a sessor.


    "How is it possible that I''ll just be a stepmother for the rest of my life? I hate that kid so much. Now,


    there''s the other woman. I''m at my wit''s end."


    Penny said helplessly. She never wanted to ask her father for help. She believed that she would trouble


    anyone because Brian could help her. It never urred to her that Brian would fall in love with another


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    woman and she couldn''t drive that woman away without the help of others.


    "Give me that woman''s basic information to me and I''ll handle this matter. Don''t care about anything


    else in the future. Manage to have a child as soon as possible."


    When Richard said these words, the expression on his face was as sinister as that of Penny. It was


    even more vicious than that of Penny.


    ''Besides, don''t tell anyone about it. It''s a secret between you and me."


    Richard added. Penny was hot-headed, so he was afraid that she would leak it out.


    Seeing that Richard agreed to help her, Penny was much relieved and then smiled. However, she


    suddenly put on a malicious expression a momentter.


    "Dad, if possible, teach that brat a lesson. Without him, my child would definitely get the Be


    Group."


    Penny said maliciously. What she wanted Richard to do wasn''t just to give Luke a lesson. She just


    couldn''t speak it out too bluntly.


    Richard frowned and thought for a moment.


    "I''ll consider it carefully. You go back first."


    Richard didn''t agree directly. After all, Luke was the only child of the Be family, so he had to think


    twice before he decided to do something bad to him.


    In the President''s office of the Be Group.


    Leo sat on the sofa and waited for Brian who was on the phone.


    Since theirpanies contacted each other about cooperation, it was the first formal meeting between


    Brian and Leo.


    Leo looking around Brian''s office and found that it was indeed a magnificent office. This matched the


    character of Brian.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Johnson."


    Brian finally hung up the phone and said in a cold and emotionless voice. He came close to the sofa


    and sat down.


    "It''s all right. It''s my honor to talk business with Mr. Be. It doesn''t matter to wait a little while."


    Different from Brian, Leo spoke in a gentle voice, looked modest and wasn''t affected by personal


    feelings.


    "Well, let''s talk business first."


    Brian said coldly. He couldn''t deal with Leo calmly because he would think of what Winnie saidst


    night when he saw Leo. Naturally, he frowned and his eyes became sharp.


    "Ok. I''ve already provided the material for yourpany, but I''ll give an overall exnation face-to-face


    to you today. The mobile phone store owned by ourpany not only has chain stores in all parts of


    our country, but also begin to have chain stores in other countries..."


    Leo got down to the business directly. He understood what Brian meant.


    If he wanted to talk business first, then he must want to talk about private matterster.


    Brian was satisfied with the conditions of cooperation Leo put forward and the strength in sale that


    Leo''spany was proud of. In order to achieve a win-win situation, Brian agreed to cooperate with


    Leo''spany.


    "We''ll sign the contract after thewyers draw it up. Now, we can talk about private matters."


    Brian still said in a cold voice while looking at Leo with his deep dark eyes.


    Leo was still rxed and smiled calmly.


    Since they had achieved cooperation, Leo didn''t mind talking about private affairs. After all, Brian was


    someone who was scrupulous in separating public from the private affairs and didn''t let private affairs


    affect work.


    Most importantly, it could be said that there was a close connection in private matters between them.


    "Ok, please, Mr. Be."


    Leo said in a in voice with a smile.


    "What on earth happened between you, Penny and Winnie?"


    Brian got down to the business directly.


    Leo knew that he would ask it. He answered after thinking for a while.


    "The three of us...No, to be exact, there should be four people involved. Daenerys was involved, too.


    We met in a C Country''s people''s party in M Country asionally. They three were studying there.


    Then, I became Winnie''s boyfriend."


    "Not long after that, something happened at Winnie''s family and she had to suspend her studies and go


    home first. After that, Penny told me that Winnie was a liar, so I broke up with Winnie. Because of


    anger, I became the boyfriend of Penny. You should know what happened afterwards. She broke up


    with me after her family found her. Later..."


    Leo stopped. Later, Penny married Brian. Brian knew that and it was unnecessary for Leo to tell him


    that.


    Seeing that Brian didn''t have too much reaction, Leo kept silent. Then he went on.


    "I got together with Winnie for about three months. During that time, we were very happy. When I got


    together with Penny, I weren''t happy at all. They were totally different from each other. Penny wasn''t


    my ideal girlfriend, so I didn''t try hard to keep her when she left me."


    Leo felt annoyed after he couldn''t help recalling what happened many years ago.


    "You still love Winnie even if she lies to you?"


    Brian was talking about the present. He could tell that the memory of the past was very important to


    Leo. Seeing the happiness he showed, Brian became angry.


    Leo was stunned for a while, stopped smiling and looked at Brian with serious eyes.


    "Yes, I''ve been loving her these years. At that time, I was so impetuous that she left me. I should have


    trusted her. Even if she was a liar, she must have her reasons."

 Chapter 93 To Be His Lover

    Chapter 93 To Be His Lover


    "Is Winnie really a liar?"


    Other things were not important to Brian. Even if Penny lied to him, he still wanted to handle itter.


    Now, he wanted to know what Winnie was like most.


    Hearing this question, Leo was obviously not sure.


    "Mr. Be, I don''t know it now. However, if you really love someone, you won''t care if she''s a liar."


    "Mr. Be, it''s inappropriate for me to talk too much about some matter. If you want to know


    something, you''ll have to count on yourself. If you want to know whether Penny is the good person or


    Winnie is the good person, you''ll find out by simply asking around."


    As he spoke, Leo stood up. After that, he continued to speak.


    "Mr. Be, let Winwin live a happy life if you like her. Free her if you can''t. There have been too much


    difficulties in her life. Don''t let her suffer any more."


    "I''ve got something to do, so I go first. I hope that we''ll have a good cooperation."


    Winnie had asked him not to tell anyone else what had happened many years ago, so Leo could only


    tell Brian these things. If Brian wanted to know more, he had to count on his own.


    During the conversation, Brian cared about only Winnie and didn''t mention Penny. It was enough to


    prove that the person he cared about now was Winnie.


    Although Leo had a sense of crisis, he couldn''t change what was destined to happen. He could only


    protect Winnie and tried to restart their love with sincerity.


    After Leo left, Brian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window alone and was lost in thought. There


    were warnings and hints in what Leo said, but he just didn''t tell him the truth.


    It seemed that he had to find out the fact on his own.


    Thinking of this, Brian made a phone call to Albert. After giving the order, he was lost in thought again.


    Why did he want to find out the fact so much? What can be changed even if Winnie wasn''t a liar and


    that Penny was the evil person?


    Just like Leo said, could he let Winnie live a happy life?


    The answer was no.


    In the evening, Brian lost control of himself again and came to Winnie''s house. However, he wore a


    dark face and looked stressed all the time. Worried that Luke''s mood would be affected, Winnie had


    been trying to make the atmosphere harmonious.


    Finally, the kids were asleep, and Winnie was relieved.


    When she went downstairs, Brian had gone back to his room. Winnie stood in the living room,


    wondering if she should go to talk to Brian. However, Winnie finally gave up. They always couldn''t


    reach a consensus, no matter they talked calmly or argued with each other.


    Winnie went back to her room. After she took a hot bath and went out of the bathroom, she saw that


    Brian was lying in her bed.


    Winnie was somewhat surprised. However, after realizing that she had just wrapped herself with a bath


    towel, she quickly ran to the cloakroom. When she came out of the cloakroom, she had changed into


    loose household clothes.]


    "What''s the matter?"


    Winnie came close to the bed and asked.


    "Answer the question I asked yesterday."


    Brian stilly on the bed and looked at Winnie with desire in his eyes.


    Just now, when he saw Winnie wrapped in the bath towel, he felt like burning all over. How long had he


    not slept with Winnie so that he had such a strong desire after seeing it?


    "Yesterday?"


    Winnie pretended that she didn''t know what he had asked yesterday and asked.


    "Do I have to repeat it? I gave you two choices. You rejected one of them. Now, give me the answer to


    the other choice."


    Brian forced himself to speak in a cold voice, otherwise he would lose control of the desire.


    Hearing what Leo said in thepany during the day, he had also wanted to give up. However, he


    found that it was toote, because he found that it made his heart ache to think about letting Winnie


    leave him.


    Winnie lowered her head and didn''t say a word. She had just washed her face, so her face was still


    red. She bit her lips from time to time, showing embarrassment. She wanted to evade the question, but


    she had to face it now. She wanted to face it, but she hadn''t made the decision yet.


    "What will you do if I refuse?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice.


    "You leave and never appear in front of me."


    When Brian spoke in a pitiless voice, it hurt even more than when he spoke in a cold voice.


    "What if I agree to be your lover?"


    Because of Luke, it was impossible for her to leave.


    "If you agree, there''re rules that you have to follow. Don''t expect that I''ll marry you. You can''t have a


    child with me. You can''t disturb my family life."


    Brian told her his requirements to avoid causing trouble in the future, but he felt that such requirements


    were cruel.


    Winnie bit her lower lip very hard.


    Brian was indeed peremptory and had been prepared for everything before anything happened. It hurt


    Winnie''s self-esteem.


    "Anything else?"


    Winnie asked despondently.


    "Yes. I have a beloved woman, not you and not Penny. When shees back, I''ll break up with you. At


    that time, you should took the initiative to leave me and don''t cause me any trouble."


    Brian seemed to be talking in a rxed manner, but he was with a heavy heart.


    Even Penny didn''t know it. He told Winnie this in advance to prevent her from expecting too much from


    him, so that she wouldn''t cause too much trouble when they broke up.


    However, what he said came as a lightning bolt, hurting her originally fragile heart.


    He had a beloved woman. She and Penny were just toys he used to get rid of loneliness. All his


    emotion to her was her own imagination.


    Winnie tried her best to restrain herself. She clenched her hands into such tight fists that her nails had


    sunk into the flesh. Her lower lip had been pale, but she still bit it hard. She could only keep a clear


    mind and feel less painful when she felt the paining from her body.


    "You go too far. You don''t really mean to keep me. What should I do? I don''t want to leave."


    Winnie asked herself what she should do.


    It wasn''t she that didn''t want to leave. It was the reality that didn''t allow her to leave. She could only be


    with Brian in B City. She couldn''t stop herself from suffering until she was badly hurt by him.


    "I can agree, but I also have a requirement."


    Winnie had no other choice, right? She could only try to minimize the time she suffered.


    "Tell me."


    "You don''t like Penny, right? When your beloved womanes back, you''ll abandon Penny too, right?


    Since you''ll abandon her sooner orter, end your n as soon as possible. As long as she leaves


    you, I''ll definitely not cause you any trouble after your beloved womanes back."


    After all, Winnie wanted Brian to divorce Penny. She didn''t want to ruin Penny, but she couldn''t leave


    with ease when Luke still lived with Penny.


    "Have you agree to be my lover?"


    Brian asked surprisingly. He thought that Winnie wouldn''t give in.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I agree as long as you agree to my condition."


    Winnie smiled bitterly. If she could choose, she would rather that she had never met him.


    "I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    Brian finally rested assured. His heavy heart also became rxed.


    He would try his best to prevent Winnie from being harm when they broke up.


    "Well, we''ve reached an agreement. You take a rest and I want to take a walk."


    Winnie couldn''t disguise anymore. Brian''s face softened and he said in a more rxed voice. Winnie


    thought that it was all built on her suffering.


    She must go out to vent her pain, otherwise she would not be able to bear the pain anymore.


    Winnie fled, although she was still wearing household clothes and it was alreadyte at night. In her


    opinion, she could only feel better at a ce where there was no Brian.


    She wandered aimlessly in her slippers alone with tears dripping down her face, looking frustrated and


    deste.


    After hearing all his words, it was the fact that Brian had a beloved woman that hurt her most. She was


    sad when she heard it. And it was more difficult for her to ept than that Penny was his wife.


    The wind was blowing and it was raining. Winnie didn''t run for cover, just weeping and exposing herself


    to the rain. She wanted herself to sober up after being watered by the rain. And she wanted to put an


    end to her secret crush on Brian with tears.


    After she was thoroughly wet by the rain, she would face the reality and focused her attention on the


    kids. Winnie raised her head and told herself that she should try hard and be strong for her children.


    She told herself that she could get through all difficulties and that her suffering woulde to an end


    when that woman came back.


    Winnie didn''t know how much time had passed and that how long the rain had rained. She just felt cold


    all over. It was only then did she realize that she should go home.


    However painful she was, she still had to face what she had to and no one could share the burden with


    her.


    She kept her spirits up, turned and began to go home. However, she found that she had been far away


    from her home. When she went out, she took neither her cell phone nor her wallet. Therefore, she had


    to walk back, no matter how far she was away from home.


    It seemed that she had to walk back no matter how cold it was. It was just like her life. No one was


    protecting her.


    Brian had been worried from the moment Winnie went out. However, he didn''t know why she left


    suddenly and failed to stop her in time. He thought that she would be back soon.


    However, Winnie wasn''t back home when it began to rain.


    Brian began to get anxious. He made a phone call to Winnie, but found that she didn''t take her cell


    phone with her. Brian panicked and went out to find Winnie in the household clothes. After he searched


    the neighborhood, he didn''t find Winnie. Then, he went to look for her by car. After it began to rain,


    there wasn''t anyone else on the road. And Brian became even more anxious.


    "You silly guy will not stand in the rain, right? There are so many ces where you can take shelter


    from the rain. Don''t expose yourself to the rain."


    It was the first time for Brian to talk to himself anxiously. He searched both sides of the road anxiously


    with his sharp eyes.


    Finally, he saw Winnie on the other side of the road. She was dressed in household clothes and was


    thoroughly wet. Brian made a sharp turn to the other side of the road, pressed hard on the brake and


    stopped the car next to Winnie.


    Then, he open the door and got off the car. He came close to Winnie and asked angrily.


    "Is there anything wrong with your mind? Why don''t you take shelter from such a heavy rain?"


    "Get in the car."


    Brian pulled Winnie and dragged her into the car.


    Because of the rain, Winnie could neither see clearly nor think clearly. When she realized what had


    happened, she had already been in the car.


    Brian didn''t find a towel in the car, so he had to take off his clothes to wipe the rain on Winnie''s head


    and face.


    As he wiped it, he cursed in a low voice.


    "You must be crazy. Even a three-year-old child knows that he or she should take shelter from the rain.


    You are not as smart as a three-year-old child."


    "Is it fun to be wet by the rain? Is itfortable to be wet by the rain? It''s not raining heavy enough.


    You shoulde out when it rains cats and dogs one day."


    Even Brian didn''t know when he became so nagging that he could keepining.


    He also didn''t know what made his character change greatly and that what made him always lose his


    temper in front of Winnie.

 Chapter 94 No Interfering with Each Others Private Life

    Chapter 94 No Interfering with Each Other''s Private Life


    Winnie felt as if she were dreaming, and couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her was Brian.


    She asked in a low voice. Because of the coldness, her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Why are you here?"


    "You''ve been out for such a long time without your cell phone. Now it¡¯s raining. If I didn''te to find


    you, I''m afraid that you''ll die in the rain!"


    It was a little malevolent for Brian to say so, but he couldn''t control himself because Winnie had worried


    him too much.


    "I won''t die. I have a lot of things to do and a lot of debts to pay. I don''t have the right to die."


    Winnie failed to restrain herself and smiled bitterly. There were tears in her eyes again.


    "You..."


    When Brian was about to reproach her loudly, he identally touched her forehead.


    "Your forehead''s burning. Have you got a fever?"


    Brian put his hand on Winnie''s forehead and tried to figure out if she really got a fever.


    "Really? Have I got a fever? It''s not bad to have a fever. In the past four years when I was not here, I


    didn''t even dare to allow myself fall ill. Now, I finally dare to allow myself fall ill. It proves that my life is


    getting better."


    Winnie said destely. As a matter of fact, her life wasn''t getting better, but getting more miserable.


    "Are you delirious? You¡¯re talking nonsense."


    Brian said coldly, but it made his heart ache to hear that.


    He understood what she meant by saying those words, but he didn''t know what she had gone through


    in the past four years. What a difficult life did she live in those years? She couldn''t even allow herself to


    get sick.


    He not only pitied her, but also loved her... Love...It was impossible. He had a beloved woman. Winnie


    was just a temporary substitute. His feelings for her were far from to be called love.


    Brian withdrew his hand, looked straight, started the car and drove towards home.


    Winnie felt it was getting colder and couldn¡¯t help shivering. However, she didn''t tell Brian.


    She leaned her head against the window feebly, looked outside at the still heavy rain and felt a sense


    of loss.


    "Is your beloved woman nice?"


    Winnie asked casually. She wasn''t fishing for information, but just wanted to know if that woman would


    be as vicious as Penny.


    After keeping silent for a while, Brian answered.


    "Yes, she is."


    "Great."


    Although Brian said so, Winnie was still a little worried.


    "Brian, let''s make an agreement. If that woman doesn''t like Luke after shees back, you''ll let me to


    take Luke away. Anyway, he''ll be able to grow up healthily with mypany."


    She could let Luke grow up healthily both physically and mentally. Neither Penny nor that woman could


    achieve that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian waspletely silent and couldn''t gave the answer Winnie wanted.


    Feeling disappointed again, Winnie closed her eyes and told herself not to think about something


    impossible.


    Back in home, her fever worsened. Brian wanted to take her to the hospital, but Winnie was determined


    not to go. After taking a shower and changing into dry clothes, Winnie was weak, but she found the


    medicine and took a few pills. After that, shey down in bed and curled up under the quilt.


    Seeing that Winnie didn''t ask him for any help, Brian was a little angry. However, he had to restrain


    himself from losing his temper with her because she was sick.


    Standing by the bed, Brian was worried when he saw her pale face. Finally, he turned off the light and


    He held Winnie into his arms in hopes that she would feel warmer. However, he found that Winnie was


    burning all over.


    "Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Or it would affect your brain."


    Brian tried to persuade her.


    "Never mind. My brain is dull anyway. There''s no need to go to the hospital. Just sleep. Hold me in your


    arms. I''ll be fine after I sweat."


    Winnie said in a low and bleak tone.


    Brian had no alternative but to try to warm her by cuddling her.


    The next morning, Winnie got up and found that breakfast was ready.


    "Did you prepare the breakfast?"


    Winnie asked when Brian came over from the kitchen.


    "Of course. Who else would do it?"


    Brian answered in a cold way.


    "Thank you! It never urs to me that I can have the breakfast prepared by you."


    Winnie said while looking at the substantial breakfast on the table. Although the food didn''t look good,


    she was happy that he had prepared it for her.


    "You should have a rest at home today and don¡¯t go anywhere."


    Brian ordered.


    Last night, Winnie got wet from rain and had a high fever. Her fever wasn''t gone until this morning. He


    was worried that she would be too weak to work.


    "Oh, I''ll stay home."


    Winnie agreed and then went to ask the two kids to have breakfast.


    In fact, she had woken up for a long time, after which shey in bed and wondered what to do in the


    future. Finally, she came to the conclusion that she had to face it bravely.


    Therefore, she was lively now and was ready to face sufferings in the future.


    They lived a in life for a few days. Every day, Winnie went to and from work on time and slept in the


    same bed with Brian. Every day, they four had meals together.


    After dinner, they watched TV and ate fruit in the living room.


    "Mommy, your phone is ringing."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, Megan was watching cartoon attentively. Perhaps being disturbed by the ringing Winnie''s


    mobile phone, there was a trace ofint in her tone.


    Hearing that, Winnie was going to get the phone, but Luke had handed her the phone.


    "Auntie, here you are."


    "Thank you, Luke!"


    Winnie was very happy that Luke began to take the initiative to talk to others and that he was in a


    better mood than before.


    Winnie answered the phone call.


    "Daenerys."


    "Did I disturb you?"


    Daenerys asked in a happy tone.


    "No, I''m watching TV with my kids. Are you still on a business trip?"


    "I''ll be back tomorrow night. I have something to tell you. There''ll be a college ss reunion and they


    all ask me to contact you. Will you go?"


    Daenerys asked tentatively. They three had had a good time in college, but now there was only hatred


    between them.


    "ss reunion? Will Penny attend it?"


    When Winnie asked this question, she looked at Brian who was leaning against the sofa. It was


    obvious that he was listening.


    "I''m not sure, either."


    "Can you ask about it for me? If she is going to attend, I won''t."


    Winnie was not afraid that Brian heard what she said. If she met Penny, unpleasant events would be


    inevitable. To avoid affecting other people negatively, she had better not go.


    "I''ll contact you after I find it out."


    Daenerys hung up the phone. She understood why Winnie said so.


    "A ss reunion?"


    Brian asked.


    "Yes, but I won''t go if Penny will attend it."


    Winnie didn''t try to cover up the fact that she hated Penny.


    "I don''t care if she will go or not. You shouldn''t go. There is no need to contact your ssmates."


    Brian said indifferently.


    "You''re interfering with my private life."


    Although Winnie didn''t make up her mind to attend the reunion, she became unhappy after hearing him


    talk like this. Before, they had agreed not to interfere with each other''s private life, so Winnie would


    never let him interfere with her affair.


    "I''ll give you a chance to interfere with my private life."


    Brian proposed a deal. He was willing to sacrifice a little as long as she wouldn''t go to see her


    ssmates.


    "I won''t go to the reunion as long as you divorce Penny."


    Winnie mentioned divorce again. Before Brian said anything, both Megan and Luke had run to him.


    "Great! Uncle, get a divorce! If you get a divorce, you will be able to be my daddy!"


    Megan looked at Brian expectantly as if Brian was getting a divorce were a very good piece of news for


    her.


    "I agree! If daddy gets a divorce and bes the boyfriend of auntie, I can call auntie mommy!"


    He also looked at him with happy eyes expectantly. Brian didn''t know how to respond to them.


    Apart from Winnie, it appeared that Luke disliked Penny, although Luke called her mommy. How


    unpopr Penny was!


    "Will you, uncle? Be my daddy! We four can live a happy life just like we do now!"


    Megan pleaded. It was a rare opportunity. Even if she would be scolded by her mommy, she had to say


    a few more words to try to persuade her uncle.


    She liked him as much as she liked her father.


    "Megan, you went too far."


    Winnie intoned to warn her and to help Brian out at the same time.


    She didn''t think before talking just now. Forgetting that the kids were there, she said something that


    she shouldn''t say in the presence of kids.


    "s, you always scold me for going too far! I just want to have a daddy."


    Megan obviously felt a sense of loss after she was frustrated by Winnie.


    Although Luke wasn''t warned, he also felt a sense of loss, just like Megan. However, he wouldn''t resist.


    He only expressed his dissatisfaction by being silent.


    "But I love you. If you had a daddy, there would be one more person who would scold you."


    Tofort her, Winnie said jokingly. However, Megan rolled her eyes after hearing what she said.


    "Humph. Daddy won''t scold me. He would care about me. Am I right, uncle?"


    As smart as Megan, she asked Brian this question.


    "Right. Daddy can only care about his daughter and won''t scold her."


    Looking at Megan, Brian didn''t know what to do, just like he did sometimes when he was faced with


    Winnie. Now, there had been two such women in his life. Facing with them, sometimes he didn''t know


    what to do; sometimes he felt protective of them; sometimes he couldn''t calm himself down when they


    were involved. A mature woman and a little girl.


    They four were spending time harmoniously while Penny felt very annoyed.


    Brian hadn''t returned home for several days. The person who followed Brian told her that Brian had


    been staying in Winnie''s house. After knowing this, Penny became even angrier and more intense.


    She was afraid that Brian would nevere back.


    It had been a while since she asked her father for help, but he still hadn''t done anything. However, the


    rtionship between Brian and Winnie was going very fast. It was inevitable that Penny would feel


    intense.


    When Penny was about to pick up her phone and to make a phone call to her father to urge him,


    someone called her.


    "What do you call me for?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "A college ss reunion? Will Winnie go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Then, I''m not going. You guys have a good time."


    Penny put down her phone with a weird smile.


    Winnie asked the same question. If she said that she would attend it, Winnie would definitely refuse to


    attend the reunion.


    If she said she wasn''t going, Winnie would definitely attend it.


    If this was the case, she would embarrassed Winnie in public and let her ssmates respect her.


    Finally, Brian didn''t agree to Winnie''s request. He had no choice but to agree that Winnie would go to


    the reunion and that he would stay at home to take care of the kids.

 Chapter 95 The Class Reunion

    Chapter 95 The ss Reunion


    The ss reunion was held in the banquet hall of a hotel. Many of their ssmates had arrived in the


    banquet hall when Winnie and Daenerys arrived.


    Some of their ssmates had changed so much that Winnie couldn''t recognize them. Some of their


    ssmates just looked like what they used to be when they were in college, so Winnie recognized


    them at a nce.


    Having not met for many years, they felt a sense of kinship with one other.


    "Winwin, you have be more beautiful. In the past, you were not only the most beautiful girl in our


    ss, but were also the most beautiful girl in University B. At that time, so many boys fell in love with


    you."


    A man said jokingly.


    "I''m really not that beautiful. I dare not say that I were the most beautiful girl in our ss or school."


    Having not met these ssmates for many years, Winnie was happy to see them. Therefore, she


    talked humbly with them with a smile.


    "There were indeed many boys who admired Winwin. At that time, we all envied you."


    A woman also said jokingly, after which sheughed.


    "Winwin, are you married? I wonder which man is so lucky that he could marry the most beautiful girl in


    our school."


    Another ssmate joined their conversation.


    "Yes. My kid has been old enough to go to school."


    Winnie didn''t try to cover it up. If she did so, she would be looked down upon.


    There must be many ssmates who knew what had happened to her family. It was impossible that


    they all didn''t know that she had had a kid. Even if others didn''t talk about it, Penny would publicize


    everything about her.


    "Really? When others told me this, I didn''t believe. It never urs to me that you will get married so


    early. Your husband..."


    "Hey, you guys go too far. Ie with Winwin. Could it be that you all don''t see me? Why don''t anyone


    talk to me?"


    Daenerys interrupted that ssmate in time. If that ssmate went on asking, it would be hard for


    Winnie to answer.


    "We''ve seen you. How is it possible that we didn''t see you? We just haven''t seen Winwin for many


    years and want to talk more with her. You three were famous beauties in our school. Lewis Burns


    Chambers. Very interesting. s...Why is Penny absent today? Aren''t you three always together?"


    A ssmate remembered Penny as she spoke. However, judging from what she said, she must not


    know that they had split up.


    "I''ming. I''m sorry that I''mte, guys."


    Winnie was stunned when she suddenly heard Penny''s voice.


    Penny said that she wouldn''te to the reunion. Why was she here? Could it be that I was deceived?


    Winnie and Daenerys calmed down after giving each other a nce.


    "You''rete. You doe toote. Later, you must have one more drink."


    They began to talk to Penny jokingly. However, Penny focused her attention on Winnie.


    It had been a while since she stood at the door of the banquet hall. Seeing that they all gathered


    around Winnie, she became jealous again.


    It was like this when they were in college. When they three were together, Winnie was always the most


    eye-catching one. Daenerys was in a better situation than she did. After all, Daenerys had parents and


    was from a rather rich family. Therefore, their ssmates didn''t make fun of her.


    However, their ssmatespared her, who had no parents, with Winnie and always said something


    that made her feel sad. At that time, Penny had disliked such unequal treatment. However, she didn''t


    have the ability to resist because her mother passed away and she had no father at that time. She was


    resigned to beughed at by her ssmates.


    Therefore, Penny secretly swore that she would surpass Winnie one day and that she would get to


    know how it felt to be the one with higher status. She also swore that she would be the one with


    highest status and let all her ssmates, including Winnie, respected her very much.


    Today she was sessful, so it was the best chance for her to win back her dignity.


    Penny specially dressed up for today''s reunion. She not only wore delicate makeup, but also put on


    limited edition clothes and took a limited edition bag with her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny looked so posh that Winnie was indeed somewhat overshadowed by her when she stood by


    Winnie''s side.


    "Oh, aren''t you Winwin? Youe to the reunion, too."


    Penny greeted sarcastically. There was obvious cunny expression in her eyes.


    "Yes. I haven''t seen them for years, so Ie to meet them."


    Winnie answered in a gentle, natural and polite way with calm eyes.


    She just didn''t want to meet Penny, but she was not afraid to meet her. She just needed to be herself in


    the presence of her ssmates.


    "Aren''t you noting?"


    Daenerys asked unhappily.


    She was undoubtedly told that Penny was noting to the reunion, but Penny came. Was she


    deceived by her ssmates? Or had Penny already set a trap for Winnie?


    However, there was nothing to be afraid of even if Penny came. As long as she, Daenerys, was here,


    she would never let Penny bully Winnie.


    "Oh, originally, I had an appointment, so I said I couldn''te. However, the appointment was


    cancelled. Therefore, I came talk to you all. Daenerys, could it be that you don''t wee me?"


    Penny asked maliciously. After she split up with Winnie, Daenerys chose to stand with Winnie directly


    and abandoned her. She was contemptuous of such a bad friend.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sure we wee you. We''re ssmates. It''s wonderful for us to keep in touch."


    Before Daenerys said anything, Winnie answered. Winnie didn''t want Daenerys to be retaliated by


    Penny because of her.


    At this moment, a woman came over and looked at Penny in surprise.


    "Why. Did you make a fortune? Your clothes and bag are limited edition ones. Penny, could it be that


    they are fake?"


    After she said these words, everyone felt embarrassed in an instant. Penny even put on a dark face.


    She had selected these clothes carefully and everythingbined was worth more than three million


    dors. There should be someone who was blind saying that these clothes were fake.


    Penny was angry while Daenerys couldn''t helpughing.


    She knew how rich Penny was and knew that her clothes were definitely genuine. However, seeing


    Penny became embarrassed by what the woman said, she couldn''t helpughing.


    Penny deserved to beughed at. Having done all sorts of bad things and looking like a bad guy,


    Penny deserved to be embarrassed.


    Penny became more embarrassed by her smile. When she looked at Daenerys with cruel eyes and


    was about to lose her temper, a man came over.


    "You guys, don''t look down upon Penny. Do you know her present status?"


    The man came to exin for Penny. Then, Penny became cocky.


    After looking around and finding that no one answered, he continued to help Penny to show off.


    "Penny is the wife of Brian who is the President of the Be Group and a Super Rich in B City. You


    see, Brian is a legendary figure who women all over the country want to marry. He could be said to be


    the Prince Charming of the women nationwide."


    After hearing his ttery, Penny became overly cocky.


    "The wife of Brian? I''ve never heard that Brian has been married."


    Some ssmates asked in disbelief and doubted that Penny was ying a new trick.


    "They have made it a secret. We certainly won''t know it. Let me tell you, she not only has been


    married, but also has a five-year-old child. Don''t someone in our ss work in the government? As


    long as that guy looks up in the system, we''ll know if it''s true."


    This man was trying very hard to tter Penny. If their ssmates didn''t believe what he said, he would


    try his best to exin it clearly.


    "What he said is true. Penny is really Brian''s wife. Besides, her father is also very powerful. Her father


    is the chairman of the Burns Group."


    Another man who knew the truth also came to prove Penny''s identity.


    "The Burns Group? The group that manufactures cars?"


    A ssmate asked in surprise.


    "Yes, exactly."


    After he confirmed, all ssmates came to surround Penny tightly.


    At this moment, Penny proudly held her head high and carefully savored the feeling of being the one


    with higher status.


    She felt great to have this kind of pride; she would never be willing to let go of the feeling of being


    surrounded and ttered.


    Winnie and Daenerys couldn''t help sighing when they saw that their ssmates were so snobbish and


    that Penny was so cocky.


    "What is she doing? I even don''t know how to describe her now. Can she be so arrogant just because


    she is the wife of Brian?"


    Daenerys said in disdain.


    "Other people might don''t care, but she has been fighting for position and fame. Even I feel that she is


    tired and hypocritical."


    Winnie also sighed. She never expected that Penny was someone like this.


    If she had known that Penny was such a person when they were in college, she wouldn''t have helped


    her.


    "If you don''t feel well, we can immediately leave here."


    Daenerys was worried about Winnie and wanted to leave with her, but Winnie refused her.


    "Well, I can endure it. She won''t try to embarrass me. After all, in the presence of so many people,


    she''ll lose face if she does so. Since I''vee here, I had better not spoil the fun."


    Winnie chose to take things as they came. Even if Penny deliberately came to embarrass her, Penny


    couldn''t go too far. After all, she wouldn''t allow herself to be trampled upon.


    Daenerys didn¡¯t speak, but turned around and secretly sent a message.


    "Winwin is being bullied. If you don''te, I''ll make a phone call to Leo."


    Everyone had sat at the table. There were many people, but they didn''t want to sit separately.


    Therefore, they got rectangr tables and put them together.


    "Cheers! Let us toast. To our first reunion in so many years."


    The organizer of the reunion was the first to raise the ss.


    The rest of them also raised their sses, including Winnie.


    "I''ll driveter. You drink."


    Winnie talked to Daenerys in a low voice while raising the ss. However, the person beside her heard


    it.


    "No, you can''t do that. We all have to drink tonight. Anyone who drives here can choose to get


    chauffeur service."


    "Winwin, stop whispering. Drink as much as you can. If you get drunk, I''ll ask my driver to send you


    home."


    Penny finally found an opportunity to taunt Winnie and began to show off her driver.


    "Thank you. Then, I''ll drink a little."


    Winnie was still poised. Although she hated to see Penny, she had better endure it on this asion.


    "Cheers!"


    As they said it, they all drank off the wine in their sses. Then, they began to gossip.


    "Penny, it never urs to me that you are so extraordinary now. In the past, we all believed that Winnie


    would definitely be the most outstanding one in our ss. Against all expectations, you are the most


    excellent one."


    A ssmate, who was not afraid of stirring disputes, said.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just being lucky. In the past, I really couldn''t match Winwin. She was from a rich family,


    looked beautiful and was a straight-A student. At that time, she was really arrogant."


    Penny seemed to be joking, but Winnie could tell that she was taunting her. However, Winnie didn''t


    retort.


    Winnie said nothing, but Daenerys failed to restrain herself.


    "Penny, I agree with what you said except thest sentence. Why do you say that Winwin was


    arrogant?"

 Chapter 96 Ending up Hurting Both

    Chapter 96 Ending up Hurting Both


    Daenerys looked at Penny with anger in her eyes. Winnie was afraid of worsening the situation, so she


    pulled Daenerys''s clothes to let her calm down under the table.


    "There were so many admirers, but she didn''t ept any of them. Did she do so because she was


    arrogant?"


    Penny met Daenerys''s gaze with a sneer.


    "Right. What kind of husband do you marry to, our goddess? He should be even more outstanding than


    Brian. Why not show him off?"


    The man who just proved Penny''s identity said.


    Winnie was stunned at first. Obviously, this man was attacking her for Penny.


    She smiled and said openly.


    "I divorced him. There is nothing to be showed off."


    Hearing this, everyone sighed. Even Daenerys didn''t expect that Winnie would "tell them the truth".


    "Getting divorced is nothing to be ashamed of. Just don''t be the other woman."


    Penny found a chance and directly scolded Winnie, making her feel embarrassed.


    Instantly, everyone settled down and gazed at Winnie. Winnie was speechless.


    What could she say? Wasn''t she the other woman now?


    Although Brian said that they were not married and that he had no wife, many people knew and


    acknowledged that Penny was Mrs. Be.


    Under such circumstances, she could only bring shame on herself if she exined.


    "Who did you call the other woman?"


    Goaded beyond endurance, Daenerys asked in anger.


    "Winnie. I say, Winnie is the other woman."


    Penny found a way to vent and lost control of herself.


    "Since everyone is here today, you can judge if Winnie is the other woman."


    "It¡¯s been four years since she left here, now she came back and worked in my husband''spany.


    Then she approached my son and enticed my husband into living with her. Isn''t she the other woman?"


    Forgetting her image and position, Penny shouted loudly. She looked like a monster with her ferocious


    face and teeth.


    "Winnie, let me tell you. You had bullied me when we were in college. You trampled on other people''s


    dignity wantonly just because you were from a rich family and looked somewhat beautiful. Do you know


    how many people you had hurt? I, Penny, is one of them. You trampled down my self-esteem..."


    Penny was out of control and said both what she should say and what she shouldn''t say. She had lost


    control of herself and went on speaking just like a stock market crashing.


    However, she was interrupted by Daenerys when she was most emotional.


    "Shut up, Penny. Do you know that you''ll be punished by god if you speak against your conscience?


    With all ssmates here, you can ask them to recall and see if Winwin had treated you not kindly


    enough once. When you were bullied, she protected you. When you couldn''t pay your tuition fees,


    Winwin paid it for you. When your mother was ill, she gave you her schrship so that you could take


    your mother to the hospital. She even gave you her opportunity to be a state-funded student studying


    abroad just for your damn self-esteem!"


    "She had helped you so much. You should be grateful to her. I never expect that you''ll me her.


    You''re an ingrate!"


    Daenerys pointed out that Penny was standing truth on her head. She hated to see Penny being


    ungrateful. And she couldn''t bear to see Winnie being hurt.


    "Daenerys, you should tell lies in a reasonable way. Winnie majored in Computer Science while I was a


    oversea education? You must be kidding me. It''s obvious that what you said is out of thin air."


    Penny smiled contemptuously. She had never heard of this. Daenerys must have invented it to redeem


    Winnie.


    "Kidding? You can ask them if it''s true. Penny, don''t forget that Winwin tookw as an elective course


    at that time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t get to know you, an ungrateful viin."


    "It was ironic, but it was true that you, aw student, was not as good as Winwin who just tookw as


    an elective course. Everyone here knew that Winwin gave you her chance to receive a government-


    sponsored oversea education."


    Daenerys was brutally frank and told her what had happened in the past.


    Penny looked at everyone in disbelief, but they all looked away and didn''t say that what Daenerys said


    was not true. Even the two men who proved her identity kept silent.


    Everyone stayed silent and couldn''t say anything because they all knew that what Daenerys said was


    true.


    "Penny, stop. I don''t know if Winnie is the other woman. However, it is well known that Winwin treated


    you kindly when we were in college. Everyone knew it clearly. She always protected you; she took care


    of your sick mother for you; she paid tuition fees for you; she even carried you to school when you


    twisted your ankle. You can''t deny any of these things. Now, I still have a photo taken when she carried


    you into the ssroom. It''s a lie that you said Winwin bullied you at that time."


    Finally, a woman couldn''t bear to watch this anymore, so she said a few words fairly and narrated what


    had happened in the past in general. Then, more and more people whispered.


    Penny looked at Winnie in consternation. Why didn''t she know it? Why was she treated as a fool


    again? She had intended to win back her dignity here today. Why did she lose more?


    Now she had a status higher than them, so it was difficult for her to ept such a thing that harmed


    her self-esteem. She thought that she was humiliated.


    "Winnie, we can find another chance to talk about something happened in the past. Now, I just ask you


    if you''ve seduced my husband and slept with him."


    Penny was very embarrassed at this moment. To turn the tables, she could only talk about if Winnie


    was the other woman.


    Hearing her question, Winnie was speechless and looked very embarrassed. How should she answer?


    Should she say yes or no?


    If she answered, Penny would continue to insult her; if she refused to answer, Penny would continue to


    ask.


    "You tell me who your husband is first. Then, I''ll tell you if I''m the other woman."


    Finally, Winnie was forced to speak. If Penny became even more embarrassed, she deserved it.


    "My...My husband is Brian."


    Penny already understood what Winnie meant, but she was still unwilling to stop.


    "Just now, somebody said that he worked in the government. If you can do this, please check if Penny


    is Brian''s wife."


    After Winnie said so, there was anothermotion.


    Everyone was whispering whether Penny was Brian''s wife or not. If she was, why was Winnie so sure


    that she wasn''t?


    "Winnie, what do you want to say? It''s an indisputable fact that I''m Brian''s wife. You want to stir it


    here..."


    "Penny, you should know when to stop, otherwise you''ll only hurt yourself."


    Winnie stopped Penny in time because she didn''t want the farce to go on. If Penny went on saying, it


    would only end up hurting both of them. And it would even be Penny who lost face.


    "Penny, you know the consequences if you''re photographed by reporters like this today."


    Winnie warned her again. However, Penny must win back the dignity she lost in her college life on such


    an asion as if she were crazy.


    She suddenly picked up the decanter and poured all the wine inside in Winnie''s face without any sign.


    Instantly, Winnie''s hair, face and clothes were wet from red wine.


    Seeing that Winnie being bedraggled, Penny still didn''t stop and began to curse.


    "Winnie, you''re the other woman and coquette. You''ve seduced my husband. You''re shameless..."


    "Enough."


    When Penny was swearing wildly, a man stopped her in a cold voice.


    He said in such a loud and angry tone, intimidating others as if he were an angry emperor.


    Penny dared not believe what she heard. When she looked at the man who said it, she suspected that


    she was hallucinating. Why would Briane here? He should know nothing about the reunion today.


    Everyone looked at him. A tall and straight man sullenly came over with dangerous and cruel eyes,


    frightening people so much that they wanted to escape as if he were a beast that had smelled the


    blood of his prey.


    "Honey, you''vee. They are bullying me."


    Penny felt uneasy because she wasn''t sure whether Brian came here for her or for Winnie. Therefore,


    she must ask for his help first.


    As she said those words, she pointed to Winnie and Daenerys with her fingers. There was hatred and


    grievance appearing alternately in her eyes.


    However, Brian roared like a lion in a cold and angry tone.


    "Shut up. I''ve seen it and heard it. I know clearly who is the one bullying."


    When Brian hurried to the door of the banquet hall, they had just begun to quarrel. Seeing that Winnie


    was always silent, he just wanted to know other people''s opinion and wanted know more about them


    two. When Leo wanted to go in to help Winnie, he stopped him.


    However, it never urred to him that Penny would be so impolite that she poured wine in Winnie''s


    face in public.


    When he saw this, Brian nearly wanted to kill Penny. Besides, he also regretted that he was greedy for


    facts and therefore didn''t stop Penny in time, causing Winnie to be hurt.


    "Honey, you..."


    Being reproached by Brian, Penny lost face in front of everyone, but she didn''t want to give up. Instead,


    she wanted to turn the tables. As she spoke, Brian took the napkin that Daenerys handed over and


    wiped Winnie.


    Her head, her face, and even her chest.


    "Honey, they did bully me. I..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Shut up."


    Penny felt bitter. Seeing that Brian treated Winnie so gently, she became even resentful. She wanted to


    go on defending herself and win back her dignity, but she was interrupted by Brian again.


    After ring at Penny with cold eyes in disgust, Brian put his arms around Winnie''s shoulder and left


    with her directly.


    Seeing this, there was fierce expression in her eyes.


    She was totally heartbroken because her husband left with another woman in his arms.


    Except being heartbroken, she also lost her strong sense of self-esteem and could never win it back.


    However, it was not over. Leo, who had been standing there, came close to Penny with a dark face.


    There was a sense of oppression in his deep eyes.

 Chapter 97 Who Was the Queen?

    Chapter 97 Who Was the Queen?


    Leo glowered at Penny. He couldn''t restrain his anger when he saw her resentful and sinister re and


    thought of Winnie''s being bedraggled.


    "Penny, if you''re being rude to Winwin again, I''ll publicize the bad things you''ve done."


    Soon after Leo finished his words in a cold voice, he heard someone whisper.


    "Who is this man?"


    The reason why Daenerys didn''t leave with Winnie was that she was waiting for this chance. Since


    Penny had embarrassed Winnie, she would publicize what Penny had done.


    "He is Winwin''s ex-boyfriend. They had to break up because of Penny."


    After hearing this, there was amotion all over the banquet hall. Who on earth was the other


    woman? At this moment, everyone was puzzled.


    "Daenerys, shut up. Who do you think you are? Be careful that I''ll make it impossible for you to get by


    in B City."


    Penny warned her loudly in anger, but she dared not refute what Leo said because she was afraid that


    Leo would reveal the fact on the spot.


    However, what Daenerys said also made her lose face.


    "Who do I think I am? I''m the person who reveals the truth like you did years ago!"


    Among all the people present, only Penny and Leo knew what Daenerys meant. Hearing this, Penny''s


    face was dark for a while and then was white for a while, changing quickly.


    Having achieved her goal, Daenerys turned around and left. Then, Leo also left after ncing at Penny


    angrily. Only Penny still stood there, feeling embarrassed.


    At this moment, their ssmates began to talk about what they had just seen.


    "The man who cameter looks familiar."


    "I think so."


    "Leo, the President of the Johnson Group. I saw him on the Inte yesterday."


    "Gosh! Winnie is so lucky. The two most powerful men in B City all came to protect her. She''s luckier


    than people who win the lottery."


    One of the women eximed. Another woman also said in a louder voice.


    "Of course. People won''t get too much money if they win the lottery. However, I can''t imagine what


    great fortunes these two men have possessed."


    "Didn''t Penny say that one of them is her husband? Her husband left with Winnie in his arms? Whose


    husband is he? Who is the queen?"


    ¡­¡­


    More and more people joined the discussion, hurting Penny''s pride. Being unable to bear such


    humiliation anymore, Penny left in embarrassment.


    After Brian and Winnie had just left the hotel, Brian reproached Winnie angrily before Winnie realized


    what had happened.


    "I had told you not toe to the reunion, but you didn''t listen to me ande here. Did you feel


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    happy when Penny humiliated you? Look at yourself. Aren''t you fierce? When you quarrel with me, you


    act as if you will kill me. What''s wrong with you today? Why didn''t you refute..."


    Before Brian could finish his words, Winnie hugged him suddenly, astonishing him.


    "I felt sad, but I felt better when you appeared. Although you''re scolding me so loudly, I still feel happy


    for the first time."


    Feeling both aggrieved and happy, Winnie said these words. She smiled, but tears streamed down her


    face at the same time.


    Although she was insulted today, she got something valuable. Although Brian didn''t say much, he


    stood with her. That was enough.


    "Thank you. Thank you for protecting me. Now, I finally understand that there''ll naturally be a man to


    protect her if a woman is weak."


    On the contrary, if a woman is too strong, there would not be any man who would like to protect her.


    Although she didn''t know why Brian protected her, she was grateful that she didn''t lose face in front of


    her ssmates.


    Having been protected by him once in her life, she had been satisfied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing her expressing thanks to him, Brian was speechless.


    Why would he protect her? It was Penny, the woman inside that was his wife. Why was he afraid that


    she would be bullied? It was the woman who was abroad that was his beloved woman.


    What did Winnie, whom he was protecting, mean to him? Merely a temporary lover?


    Brian said nothing, but he held Winnie into his arms tightly.


    Leo and Daenerys happened to see it when they came out of the hotel. Leo was jealous while


    Daenerys was happy.


    At that time, Daenerys didn''t foresee such an oue. She just hated to see Penny being arrogant


    and wanted to ask Brian toe to make her less arrogant. It never urred to her that he would


    reallye.


    But...


    "Leo, why do youe here?"


    Daenerys asked in doubt. She didn''t send a message to Leo.


    Leo no longer looked at Brian and Winnie, but he couldn''t calm himself down.


    "I sent a client to this hotel. When I passed by, I saw you two."


    Leo said without any expression.


    He happened to pass by, but found that there was a quarrel inside. When he wanted to go in to protect


    Winnie, Brian stopped him.


    Leo felt very ufortable. It was a torture for him to just stand there and watch his beloved woman to


    be wronged and humiliated.


    "Come on, I''ll send you home."


    Leo couldn''t go to disturb Winnie because he was too ashamed and annoyed. He had to bear some


    responsibility for Penny''s daring to treat Winnie so wantonly.


    When Leo and Daenerys just got on the car and left, Penny came out with a dark face. She also saw


    that Brian and Winnie was hugging each other.


    Seeing this, Penny hated Winnie more. She swore that she would take revenge and that she would ruin


    her life.


    Penny was in a bad mood and couldn''t calm her resentment down, so she went to a bar have a drink to


    vent.


    In the bar, she sat down in a remote corner. After the waiter served her wine, she began to drink one


    ss after another. After an asional nce, she found that a man, who was not far from her, was


    looking at her.


    She looked away in disgust. However, feeling that that man looked familiar, she couldn''t help looking at


    him.


    After she thought carefully about where she had seen this man, she suddenly remembered that she


    seemed to have seen him in the Be Group. At that time, Brian asked about this man deliberately.


    He seemed to be from the headquarters of MT but was driven awayter.


    Thinking of this, Penny came close to that man with a ss of wine in her hand.


    "Sir, would you mind my sitting here?"


    Penny said gently.


    "Of course, who will say no to a beautiful woman like you?"


    Daniel said gantly. He also looked at her because she looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember


    where he had seen her.


    Penny sat next to him and introduced herself openly.


    "My name is Penny Burns, the wife of Brian. You''ve once worked in the Be Group, right?"


    Hearing her self-introduction, Daniel suddenly remembered that he had met her in a lift, but he was


    surprised to hear that she was Brian''s wife.


    "Oh, hello, Mrs. Be. Nice to meet you. My name is Daniel Wong."


    Daniel reached out his hand politely. Then, Penny shook hands with him.


    "You''re right. I used to work in the Be Group, but then I quit."


    Speaking of this, Daniel suddenly remembered something about Winnie.


    He hadn''t worked in the Be Group for many days, but he had heard a lot of gossip.


    He wondered whether Penny knew it or not.


    "Why did you resign? Were you not satisfied with the remuneration and welfare offered by the Be


    Group?"


    Penny asked with a hidden purpose. The reason why she asked this question was that she


    remembered that Albert had said that this Mr. Wong didn''t get along well with Winnie.


    "s, I hope that you won''t think too much if I tell you."


    "Winnie should bear some responsibility for my leaving the Be Group..."


    Daniel told her the reason of leaving the Be Group in general, but he told some lies during the


    narration to make him sound innocent.


    "I''m divorced and have no child. And I''ve been with Winnie. We got along well. However, Mr. Be


    saw us quarrelling on the roof deck. He said that I bullied was bullying Winnie and then beaten me up


    in person."


    Speaking of this, Daniel sighed with grievance as if he were the victim of this incident. He looked up at


    Penny and found that she had put on a dark face and that there was irrepressible anger in her eyes.


    Then he continued to add highly colored details to the story.


    "I thought that it would be over after I was beaten. It never urred to me that Mr. Be would be so


    protective of Winnie. He not only fired me, but also made it impossible for me to work in my former


    Daniel said while sighing and pretended to be poor. Then he drank a ss of wine bitterly.


    "Are you saying that Brian is protective of Winnie?"


    Penny pretended that she didn''t know anything and went on asking.


    But she indeed knew nothing about what Daniel just told her. It never urred to her that Brian would


    fight with someone for Winnie.


    "s, there''re something that I don''t t know if I should tell you. Although I didn''t work in the Be


    Group for a long time, I had heard rumors. Otherwise, how was it possible that I quarreled with Winnie?


    I..."


    Daniel acted as if he were biting back some words.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just tell me."


    "Mr. Be is really protective of Winnie. Besides, I heard that Mr. Be has lived with Winnie for a


    long time."


    With her permission, Daniel didn''t hesitate and told her directly.


    "Winnie is the other woman? Do you have any evidence to prove their rtionship?"


    Penny went on asking.


    "No. If I had any evidence, I would have managed to let Winnie be my girlfriend long ago."


    Daniel was annoyed because he was beaten, failed to find a job and couldn''t have Winnie as his


    girlfriend. Because of these things, he became very angry.


    Daring not vent his anger on Brian, he wanted to vent it on Winnie.


    However, after following Winnie for some days, he found that Winnie was always with Brian. And Brian


    cared much about Winnie. If he really harmed Winnie, he might lose his life.


    However, if he could use Penny and let her support him, it would be a different story.


    Daniel thought so. Coincidentally, Penny also wanted to use him.


    "It seems that you like Winnie very much?"


    "Of course. If it wasn''t for her, I would note to work in B City. Now, I lose everything because of


    her. If I didn''t like her, how is it possible that I''ll ept these? If I didn''t like her, I would already have


    left B City."


    Daniel told Penny that he liked Winnie openly.


    He liked Winnie, but he didn''t fall in love with her. He was just under the control of a certain desire


    when he thought of her. Winnie was the most beautiful and sexiest woman he had ever seen. He had


    sworn that he must have her as his lover the moment he saw her for the first time.


    However, Winnie didn''t give him any chance these years.

 Chapter 98 An E-mail

    Chapter 98 An E-mail


    Penny gradually showed her hatred for Winnie, but she wasn''t going to fully show it today.


    "Well, it seems that Winnie has missed a good man. I couldn''t understand why she gives up such a


    good man and bes the other woman."


    "I''m not sure that she''s the other woman. I just heard it. You can observe before you draw a


    conclusion."


    Daniel knew when to stop. It was enough to get Penny to be angry with Winnie today.


    "Mrs. Be, can we exchange contact information? Can you rmend me for a post in the future if


    you find a suitable one? Even if I will continue to protect Winnie, I need to find a job to support myself. I


    hope that you will help me."


    As the saying goes, many kiss the baby for the nurse''s sake. Daniel was just like that.


    "Well, I''ll certainly help you."


    As she spoke, Penny took out her mobile phone. Then, they friended each other.


    What happened at the reunion didn''t cause much impact on Winnie. She just continued her work and


    life as usual. These days, they were developing new software in thepany, so Winnie naturally got


    busy.


    She worked from morning till night. Having no time to go to staff canteen, she had to ask Alice to bring


    lunch for her from the staff canteen. Sometimes she had to work even after she hade home.


    "Mommy, there is something wrong with Luke''sputer. Will you take a look at it?"


    When Winnie was working, Megan suddenly opened the door and talked to her.


    "Okay, I''ming."


    Winnie stopped working and went to theputer room.


    Luke was trying to fix theputer, but he failed.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong with thisputer? I can''t fix it."


    Seeing that Winnie came in, Luke immediately asked her for help.


    "Let me see."


    Winnie said gently, came close to theputer and bent down.


    "What did you do before?"


    "I was just trying to modify the software program, but I seemed to operate it improperly. Then, the


    Luke answered in a low voice. Thinking that he had cause theputer to crash, he felt sorry.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you how to do this."


    Hearing his words, Winnie knew what had happened. She often encountered such a situation when


    she developed a new software.


    "Luke, you should do it like this..."


    Winnie taught Luke while she operated theputer.


    Soon, Winnie fixed theputer and then went back to her studio.


    When she sat down in front of herputer, she found that there was a new e-mail. She opened the e-


    mail.


    After reading it, Winnie was stunned.


    "ra deliberately tried to steal your phone."


    After reading the message, Winnie took another look at the name of the sender. She was sure that she


    didn''t know this person.


    However, after careful consideration, she realized that it must be from someone in thepany


    because that person knew both ra and her. Thus, she could narrow down the list greatly. However,


    Winnie didn''t pay much attention to the sender for the time being, because she could find out the


    sender easily as long as she tracked it down.


    Now, Winnie was wondering why ra would try to steal her mobile phone and what the rtionship


    between ra and the person who robbed her of her mobile phone that day was.


    Winnie decided to keep silent and talked to ra first.


    The next day, Winnie managed to find some time, asking ra toe to her office and showing her


    that e-mail.


    After reading the e-mail, ra was stunned for a while first and then calmed down.


    "Could it be that you believe it? In my opinion, it''s more like a prank. I had never meant to steal your


    mobile phone."


    ra pretended to be calm, but she felt uneasy all the time.


    It was not serious, but Brian would have a far worse impression of her if he knew it.


    She could know that it was Penny that sent this e-mail without thinking. It seemed that Penny was more


    sinister than she had thought. ra knew that Penny was mean, but she never expected that Penny


    would betray her who stood with her.


    "The reason why I ask you about it is that I''m not sure what is going on. Since you say that it''s just a


    prank, I rest assured. However, ra, could it be that you don''t know that I really lost my mobile


    phone?"


    Winnie wouldn''t easily believe what ra said, but she wasn''t sure that ra had done that. After all,


    there was nothing in her cell phone that ra would be interested in.


    "I knew it. Albert told me. But wasn''t your mobile phone robbed by someone? It had nothing to do with


    me."


    ra immediately rified that it had nothing to do with her. However, as she spoke, she suddenly


    realized that it was possible that Winnie''s mobile phone wasn''t robbed by ident.


    "That''s great. There is something important in my mobile phone. If I can''t find it, I''ll ask Mr. Be to


    help me."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Winnie had said these words deliberately. She wanted to see how ra would react after she said so.


    However, ra didn''t have much reaction, except that her gaze was furtive.


    After ra returned to her office, she had been thinking about what Winnie said. If Winnie told Brian


    this, Brian would definitely ask her about it. In this case, she would y the passive role.


    After considering for a long time, ra finally decided to go to Brian and confess.


    After knocking on the door, ra pushed the door opened and went in without permission because she


    knew that only Brian was inside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Brian asked indifferently.


    "Mr. Be..."


    ra came close to Brian''s desk with an embarrassed expression.


    "Just tell me if there is anything."


    ra wouldn''t looked embarrassed unless something came up at her home, so Brian thought that she


    wanted to talk to him about her family matter.


    "Mr. Be, I''m sorry."


    ra apologized in a low voice, making Brian puzzled.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian kept silent thoughtfully.


    "Mr. Be, I did something wrong. I tried to steal Winnie''s cell phone for Mrs. Be."


    It took ra a lot of courage to confess. Now, she felt uneasy and kept her head down, daring not to


    look up at Brian. That''s because she could guess what the expression of Brian would be like at this


    moment.


    Brian frowned and looked at ra with cold and sullen eyes.


    He didn''t expect that ra would tell him such a thing and couldn''t believe that ra would collude


    with Penny. Hearing this, Brian couldn''t keep poised. He had always trusted ra most. The fact that


    she tried to steal Winnie''s mobile phone meant that she had betrayed him.


    "Exin it clearly."


    Brian ordered in an angry and cold tone that it would intimidate others.


    "Mr. Be, I''m wrong, but I didn''t seed. Winnie came back when I just began to search her bag."


    ra was so scared that her heart trembled. At the same time, she regretted very much. However, she


    had done it. In order to continue to get his trust and to get his forgiveness, she could only force herself


    to tell the truth.


    "Before, Mrs. Be contacted me. She suggested that I should steal Winnie''s s cell phone and then


    she would drive Winnie away. That day, I was angry after Winnie scolded me, so I agreed in a


    thoughtless moment. That day, when Winnie came to your office, I went to her office. However, Winnie


    came back sooner than I expected, so I failed. Winnie knew this."


    ra spoke in an extremely low voice. Having worked for Brian for four years, it was the first time for


    her to make a mistake. Therefore, her self-esteem was hurt.


    At this moment, Brian wore a dark face. His eyes were cold.


    "Did you send someone to rob Winnie of her mobile phone?"


    Brian asked angrily.


    "No, I really knew nothing about that."


    ra hurriedly looked up and denied. When she met Brian''s cold eyes, she immediately lowered her


    head.


    "I gave up after I failed that time. Later, Mrs. Be made a phone call to me to ask me to steal


    Winnie''sputer, but I refused."


    "Steal herputer? Why did Penny want to steal Winnie''sputer?"


    Brian felt puzzled. After trying to steal Winnie''s mobile phone, Penny wanted to steal herputer.


    What on earth did Penny want to know?


    "Mrs. Be told me that there must be photos that could prove that you had an affair with Winnie in


    her mobile phone. After I got Winnie''s mobile phone for her, she would threaten Winnie with the photos


    so that Winnie would leave. She said so. And I don''t know anything else."


    ra didn''t feel relieved after taking the initiative to confess. What she cared about most was how


    Brian would handle this.


    Brian frowned and looked at ra angrily.


    A momentter.


    "ra, I have always trusted you. You betrayed me by doing so. Even if you have ulterior motive, you


    should be scrupulous in separating the public interest from the private interest. Winnie has never made


    trouble for you, and what she said that day was also true."


    Brian reproached her coldly and mentioned what happened on that day again.


    If he had talked it through at that time, it was possible that ra wouldn''t have resented Winnie.


    ra was stunned. It was easy to understand what Brian meant. He had long known that she liked him.


    Besides, he also knew what she had done against Winnie.


    "Mr. Be, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I''ll never do that again. Mr. Be, forgive me for my husband''s


    sake."


    ra hurriedly cried pleaded for herself, otherwise she would definitely be driven away.


    When she mentioned her husband, there was a helpless expression on Brian''s face.


    "I don''t want such a thing to happen again in the future. If you did it again, I would not forgive you."


    Seeing that ra regretted what she had done, Brian finally forgave her. After all, it was because of


    him that ra became jealous. He should bear some responsibility.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Be. Something like that will never happen again in the future."


    ra thanked Brian hurriedly. Although she had lost her self-esteem, she was quite satisfied with the


    result. Being able to stay with Brian was the most important thing for her.


    "ra, you''ll just treat me as your boss in the future. Pay your attention to something you should."


    Brian had to warn her to avoid that something worse might happen.


    ra was sad and her self-esteem was hurt again. However, she had no other choice at this moment.


    "Yes, Mr. Be."


    "Go back to your work."


    Receiving his order, ra immediately turned around and left.


    However, it was impossible for Brian to just move forward as if nothing had happened.


    Penny went too far. She must have something to do with Winnie''s mobile phone being robbed.


    Thinking of this, Brian picked up his mobile phone and was about to make a phone call to Albert.


    "Mr. Be."


    "How''s the investigation?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    "Mr. Be, Ie to make a report."


    Albert answered very seriously and then went on.


    "I still found out the fact of the ident, but I found the person who robbed Winnie of her cell phone.


    However, that guy didn''t admit that someone had asked him to do it and said that it was simply a


    robbery. I threatened that guy, but it didn''t work. When he was sent to the police station, he still said


    nothing."


    Albert told him the whole story, but there weren''t many useful clues.

 Chapter 99 Hacker Technology

    Chapter 99 Hacker Technology


    After hearing it, Brian was silent first. He couldn''t draw a conclusion casually without any evidence. He


    couldn''t let something without evidence affect the overall situation.


    However, Brian still doubted that Penny had done all these. He just didn''t expect that Penny would do it


    in such a cautious way.


    "Don''t waste time on these people anymore. Go to investigate Penny."


    Brian decided to do it in a different way. In this way, however cautious she was, he could find out some


    clues.


    "Yes, Mr. Be."


    Albert received the order.


    "What about the investigation about Winnie?"


    Brian asked again.


    "I went to the school they graduated from. All her ssmates and teachers had a good impression of


    Winnie. As for Mrs. Be, they gave neither positive nor negativements. In their memory, Winnie


    had been protecting Mrs. Be. Moreover, Winnie had given Mrs. Be the opportunity to receive a


    government-sponsored oversea education."


    "I know what you just said. Albert, you didn''t work efficiently recently."


    Brian was unsatisfied with the result of his investigation because he knew all that things. He just felt


    surer after Albert mentioned.


    "Mr. Be, it''s not that I don''t work efficiently. Recently, there''re too many things to do. I''m also


    responsible for the acquisition of MT. I can''t finish all the work well by myself."


    Albert said helplessly. After Winnie came, there were suddenly a lot of extra things. And he had to do


    all of them all by himself. He really was about to wear himself out.


    Brian thought for a while and then said.


    "Transfer Calvin and Morgan back."


    Brian also realized that there were too few employees he trusted around him. He minded what ra


    had done this time and couldn''t trust herpletely in the future. Therefore, he could only transfer his


    other two right-hand men back.


    "I''ll go to the Personnel Department and ask them to make arrangements soon."


    Albert felt much rxed now. When his two colleagues were transferred back, they would share the


    work with him.


    "Albert, don''t let ra know important things in the future."


    Brian reminded.


    In the past, both he and Albert trusted ra, but they couldn''t trust her anymore now. She was under


    the control of jealousy and sometimes couldn''t tell right from wrong. It was easy to use her.


    "Yes, Mr. Be."


    Although Albert didn''t know what had happened, he believed that Brian must have reasons to give


    such an order.


    "Well, continue the previous topic. What else did you find out?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "Winnie had a good rtionship with girls, but she was indifferent to boys. It wasn''t because she was


    arrogant. The reason was that Winnie didn''t want to y with men''s emotions and therefore tried to


    disappoint her many admirers who she didn''t like. Therefore, she had no boyfriend when she was in


    college."


    Albert paused for a while and then went on.


    "Mrs. Be says that Winnie is a liar, but she is not. Her ssmates and teachers all said that she


    was from a rich family. There is no need for her to cheat other people."


    From the very beginning, Albert didn''t believe that Winnie was a liar. Now, it was finally proved that she


    wasn''t a liar. He was very happy.


    "She is from a rich family? What do her parents do?"


    Brian asked casually. He was in a better mood because Winnie didn''t have a boyfriend when she was


    in college.


    "I haven''t found that out, but I know that her parents had passed away."


    Albert felt helpless again. He worked efficiently, but he had to dy when he had to pay attention to


    everything.


    "Continue the investigation and find out everything about Winnie."


    Brian ordered seriously.


    Although Winnie wasn''t a liar when she was in college, it couldn''t prove that she didn''t cheat other


    people when she was studying abroad. After all, Penny wasn''t the only one who said that Winnie was a


    liar. Leo liked Winnie so much, but he also once said that Winnie was a liar.


    Therefore, Brian wanted to find out everything about Winnie and proved that Penny had told lies. Only


    in this way could he feelfortable.


    After he arrived home from work in the evening, Winnie had already prepared dinner as usual. They


    four had dinner happily.


    After dinner, they four sat on the sofa together and watched TV. At this moment, Winnie stood up and


    came close to Brian.


    "Come with me."


    After saying a few words to kids, Winnie took Brian to her studio, turned on theputer and showed


    that e-mail to Brian.


    "What does it mean?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    "Perhaps the sender meant it literally? I showed it to ra and asked her about it today."


    Winnie observed his expression carefully, finding that he had no special reaction and that he was just


    too calm.


    "What did she say?"


    Brian asked in a colder voice.


    "She said that it was a prank, but I did saw her rummaging through my bag."


    Winnie repeated what ra had said.


    "You think too much."


    Before Winnie told him her doubts, Brian denied them directly. He denied her doubts so fast that


    Winnie felt ufortable.


    "Perhaps I''m just like the knave who thinks of others in terms of his own desires. It seems that you


    know ra well and trust her very much."


    Winnie felt a sense of loss and said. She wanted Brian to analyze it for her, so she told him this thing.


    However, she forgot that Brian had a very special feeling for ra and that it was impossible for him to


    doubt ra.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian was speechless and didn''t know what to say next. He didn''t believe ra, but he didn''t want


    them to have a poorer rtionship because of it.


    "Work hard. Don''t let you work efficiency be affected by someone''s prank."


    Brian could only talk like this. If Winnie continued to look into it, it wouldn''t be so easy for this matter to


    be over.


    "No, I have obsessivepulsive disorder, and I have to find out the fact."


    Winnie said stubbornly. Since Brian trusted ra so much, she must find out the face and see if ra


    was worth Brian¡¯s trust.


    After saying that, Winnie sat down in front of theputer and began to operate it.


    "How are you going to look into it?"


    Brian asked in doubt.


    "I can trace the source of this e-mail. If it doesn''t work, I''ll use hacker technology. Anyway, I can find the


    sender."


    Winnie said confidently.


    "Right, I should ask Luke and Megan toe over. I can take this opportunity to teach them the hacker


    technology."


    "You know hacker technology, too?"


    There was a surprised expression in Brian''s deep eyes.


    "Of course. My job is to developputer software. If I don''t even have such skills, I''ll beughed at."


    After saying that, Winnie opened the door and asked Luke and Megan toe over. Then, she


    exined while operating.


    Winnie was really good at hacking. In less than 20 minutes, she locked the IP address of the sender.


    Winnie didn''t know where theputer with this IP address was, but she knew that it was somewhere


    in the rich area where poor people couldn''t live at all.


    "Luke, do you understand?"


    Instead of asking Brian to tell her the address, she asked Luke if he understood it.


    "Yes, I can do this, too."


    Luke answered with certainty. He was as confident as Winnie.


    "Well, I''ll exit this page now and you''ll operate theputer. Let''s see if you can find this address."


    Winnie was not in a hurry to find out the sender. There weren''t many such opportunities. Therefore, in


    her opinion, it was more important to teach kids.


    Winnie stood up and let Luke sit down. Then, Luke began to operate theputer. With his super


    memory and his love forputers, he began to hack for the first time.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie stood there, watched, and gradually smiled with satisfaction.


    However, Brian was sullen and wore a dark face from the beginning to the end, but he still looked


    surprised.


    The reason why he wore a dark face was that he recognized the IP address. The reason why he was


    surprised was that Luke could understand hacker technology Winnie taught him.


    In the past, he seldom paid attention to Luke. He even deliberately alienated Luke. Therefore, he didn''t


    know that Luke had this talent. Winnie found his talent. It seemed that Luke had changed a lot when he


    lived with Winnie.


    Luke didn''t disappoint people present and found the IP address again in the same amount of time as


    Winnie, making Winnie very happy.


    "Good job, Luke! You''re the smartest kid!"


    Winnie couldn''t help praising him, bent down and kissed Luke on his forehead.


    "Thank you, auntie."


    Luke smiled brightly. He had not smiled like this for a long time.


    "Daddy, am I smart?"


    Luke turned his head and asked Brian with expectations in his bright eyes.


    "Hmm."


    Brian indifferently answered him with just a word, which made his expectations disappear instantly. His


    smile also disappeared with displeasure in his eyes.


    He got to know how to operate it after watching it only once. Many kids couldn''t do that. Shouldn''t his


    daddy be proud of him? Why did he give him such a perfunctory answer?


    It was probably because his daddy still didn''t like him and therefore didn''t care about his little


    achievement.


    Winnie saw both Brian''s and Luke''s expressions. It made her heart ache to see the frustration in Luke''s


    eyes.


    "Good job, Luke! Auntie is proud of you! What about going to the living room with Megan and having


    fun with her there? I still have to work for a while."


    Winnie hurriedly let the kids leave. The only way to prevent Luke from being affected by Brian


    emotionally was to distract him.


    After the kids left, Winnie somewhat couldn''t restrain her anger. She couldn''t figure out why Brian


    treated Luke coldly.


    She wanted to ask Brian, but she knew that he wouldn''t answer. Therefore, Winnie could only refrain


    herself from asking for the time being.


    "Can you tell me where theputer is? You should know more about this rich area than I do."


    Winnie decided to focus on the current problem. She directly pointed out the key point so that Brian


    couldn''t be partial to anyone.


    "It''s in my home."


    Brian didn''t hide it from her. He was unable hide it from her. When Winnie said such words, she must


    have known the fact. If he continued to try to hide it from Winnie, she would definitely became stubborn


    again.


    "Oh...It''s in your home? Then, it must be Penny who sent me this e-mail. She must have worked with


    ra to steal my mobile phone. That''s to say, I didn''t t think too much."


    Winnie had long anticipated that it had something to do with Penny. She said these words just because


    she wanted to see how Brian would react.


    "Why did they try to steal your mobile phone?"


    Brian couldn''t exin. If he exined, he would contradict himself. After all, it had something to do with


    ra.


    "You should ask them why they wanted to steal my mobile. How is it possible that I know it? The


    reason why you asked me this question is that you think I must have done something wrong.


    So...Forget it. I''ll stop here. It''s meaningless to tell who is right and who is wrong. It''s just a mobile


    phone. After I lost the old one, I can get a new one."


    Winnie knew that Brian would definitely be partial to them and that she was just a scapegoat. No matter


    when, she would be the one who bore the responsibility in the end as long as she was involved.


    "The guy who robbed you of your mobile phone has been caught. It had nothing to do with Penny. It''s


    just a coincidence."

 Chapter 100 The Reason to Be Indifferent to Luke

    Chapter 100 The Reason to Be Indifferent to Luke


    Brian could tell from Winnie''s words that she wasining. However, before everything was figured


    out, he couldn¡¯t rm Penny in case she would be alert. And for the time being, he could only wrong


    Winnie.


    Winnie coldly grunted in her heart, thinking that she wasn¡¯t convinced by Brian''s words.


    If she remembered correctly, she had told Brian that he didn¡¯t need to call the police. Even so, in the


    end, the police were alerted. Could it be that these few people colluded together to put on a show to


    deceive her?


    "Really? Who called the police? You? Did you do so just to rify it for Penny and ra? You didn¡¯t


    have to do so. Even if I know that it is the two of them who did it, with you protecting them, I can¡¯t do


    anything to them."


    Instead of being angry, Winnie felt sore in her heart. She was now Brian''s woman. And she didn''t get a


    bit of favoritism from Brian. To him, she didn¡¯t have any value except in bed.


    Winnie walked out of the studio and came to the living room. Seeing Luke sitting there without any


    expression, she became angrier. She wondered that who Brian would care about in his heart if children


    weren¡¯t important to him.


    The next day, because the police had asked Winnie to testify whether she had lost the cell phone, she


    could only take a half-day off from work.


    She only intended to go to the police station to cooperate with the police. As for what the result would


    be, she didn¡¯t give a damn about it. She had figured everything out after Brain had revealed the truth to


    her. If Brian had any evidence against Penny and ra, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to call the police.


    For others, Winnie didn¡¯t have any problem with them. However, she just asked about the whereabouts


    of the cell phone. The police told her that the thief had lost the cell phone. Winnie thought that it was


    quite ridiculous for a thief to lose the cell phone.


    Winnie walked out of the police station and saw that it was still early. Thinking that she couldn''t waste


    the off-time this morning, she drove to the hospital and found Kevin.


    When it came to other things, she didn¡¯t want to know about them. She just wanted to know why Brian


    was that cold and distant towards Luke. Only by finding the root cause could she solve the problem and


    make Luke sincerely happy.


    Winnie felt that Kevin surely knew the truth. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said that Luke''s depression


    had something to do with Brian.


    "Why are you here?"


    Kevin was looking down at a case. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked up and felt


    surprised that the one who hade in was Winnie.


    "I came here so suddenly. I wonder if I will disturb you."


    As Winnie spoke skillfully and warmly, she curled up the corner of her mouth slightly, revealing her


    dimples.


    Kevin said flirtatiously, "No, no. Whenever a beautiful womanes to see me, I will all be avable."


    Winnie naturally made others find her an eye-pleasure.


    "My ce here is in humble conditions. There is only a chair for you."


    Kevin pulled out a chair in front of the desk, asking Winnie to sit there. Then he got a bottle of mineral


    water gentlemanly, unscrewed the lid, and put it in front of Winnie.


    Winnie politely said, "Thank you!"


    After that, she continued to speak, "Your time is tight. So I will directly get down to the point."


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to disturb Kevin too much. After all, it was Kevin''s working time.


    "What''s the matter? Say it."


    "Luke''s condition has gotten a lot better recently. But I find that as long as Brian is cold to him, he will


    be quite depressed. I also talked to Brian and asked him to show as much fatherly love as possible to


    the child. But he didn''t cooperate well. Sometimes, when he is in a good mood, he will be good to the


    child. But most of the time, he is cold to him with an indifferent look, which is not good for Luke''s


    illness."


    Winnie paused. At the thought of these, the faint smile on her face also disappeared.


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    Kevin, who was a smart person, could tell Winnie''s meaning beyond her words.


    "I want to know why Brian is so cold to Luke. Luke is his biological son. Why should he be indifferent to


    him? I can only find a solution to it if I know the reason. Otherwise, Luke''s illness will keep recurring."


    Winnie couldn''t help but feel sad. She had done her best to help with the child''s recovery. But Brian


    didn''t cooperate with her. In that case, no way that Luke could fully recover.


    "He treats him so because of a woman."


    Kevin didn¡¯t hide the truth from Winnie. However, it was the first time he had mentioned this woman.


    The reason why he only told Winnie about her was that he probably felt that she was trustworthy.


    For the recovery of Luke''s illness, Kevin had turned to Brian, only to fail. The reason why he told


    Winnie about the truth was that he put his hopes on Winnie, hoping that Winnie could convince Brian.


    Winnie was stunned at first. Then she looked at Kevin.


    "A woman? The woman who has been abroad?"


    "Do you know her?"


    Kevin looked at Winnie in surprise. He originally thought it was a secret between him and Brian. but he


    didn''t expect Winnie would know about it.


    "Yeah. He told me by himself."


    Winnie curled up the corner of her mouth once again. But this time, she looked bitter.


    "This woman left because of Luke. Because of Luke''s sudden appearance, this woman was angry,


    which was why she went abroad. So Brian has always been distant to Luke."


    Kevin had made the reason known to Winnie. As to whether the issue could be resolved or not, it was


    Winnie''s problem.


    "It''s funny. They failed to deal with their issues. Why should they vent off their anger on a child? The


    child doesn¡¯t know anything. Why should he shoulder all of these? Why did they give birth to the child if


    they weren¡¯t capable of shouldering the responsibilities?"


    " Dr. Kevin, can you be more specific?"


    Winnie was angry and heartbroken. And a mist rose from the bottom of her eyes.


    Years ago, Brian indeed had said that she made things difficult for him. At that time, she didn¡¯t


    understand. But now she finally knew why. For a woman, he wronged a child.


    "Answer me a question first before I am more specific."


    Kevin had to make sure of something before he knew what he should say and what he shouldn¡¯t.


    "Go ahead."


    Winnie was puzzled.


    "Why don¡¯t you ask Penny? Why do you think the responsibility for Luke''s depression is all on Brian?"


    Kevin had been puzzled about this. In his opinion, Winnie seemed to ignore the existence of Penny. In


    Winnie¡¯s perspective, Penny was Luke''s biological mother, wasn¡¯t she?


    Kevin''s question stunned Winnie once again. She hesitantly looked at Kevin, wondering whether she


    should tell him the truth. But in her opinion, since Kevin had asked her so, he probably had guessed


    something.


    "Penny isn¡¯t Luke''s mommy. She can¡¯t shirk her responsibility. Even so, she isn¡¯t helping Luke''s


    recovery at all."


    Winnie finally told Kevin the truth. As for these words, she couldn''t tell Brian about them. However, she


    thought that she could trust Kevin. Although Kevin looked carefree and unrestrained, in his heart, he


    was kind and warm.


    Kevin looked at Winnie jaw-droppingly. He was incredulous that she knew so much.


    "How did you know that?"


    "Luke told me."


    Since Winnie told Kevin the truth, she thought that she had to tell him the truth thoroughly. Winnie


    believed that Kevin would conceal it for her.


    "Did Luke know it as well? How did he know?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Kevin simply couldn¡¯t calm down this time. And his tone indicated that he was quite shocked.


    Luke knew the truth. But he didn''t say anything while bearing all by himself. No wonder he would be


    depressed.


    "Luke happened to hear the conversation between the Chairman and Brian. But he never said


    anything. The child is quite understanding, fearing that speaking out will bring trouble to Brian, which is


    one of the reasons for his depression."


    "Penny isn¡¯t good to the child. If she can treat Luke as if he were her biological child, Luke won¡¯t be


    depressed."


    Winnie could only tell Kevin these details because she promised Luke and her promise to Felix.


    "My God! You and Luke know everything. That''s why Luke is especially dependent on you. That''s why


    he won''t go home, right?"


    Kevin hadn¡¯t gotten over his shock. Originally, he thought that Brian had been hiding everything all well.


    He never expected that Luke would have known the truth early. He had always thought that Luke''s


    depression was caused by Brian. But he didn''t expect Penny to have anything to do with it.


    "Yes, Luke doesn¡¯t like Penny."


    Winnie nodded her head and affirmed it. As for the reason why Luke liked her, she thought it was


    because of the bloodline connection more.


    "I indeed didn''t expect Luke to have so much pressure. Nor did I expect him to endure so much."


    Kevin finally calmed down a bit. However, thinking about Luke made his heartache.


    Winnie pleaded, ¡°As for this matter, please help me keep it a secret. Luke doesn¡¯t want Brian to know


    about it. You should pretend not to hear my words and let things go as they are."


    Luke got along with her now. She didn''t want to make a scene because of the possibility that the truth


    might be revealed.


    Kevin assured her, "Don''t worry. I won''t say anything."


    They went back to the topic they had discussed just now.


    "I''ll give you a specific description of their rtionship."


    "Brain and this woman were college ssmates. They fell in love, which was known by his familyter.


    But this woman''s family background was average and did not meet grandpa''s requirements. Therefore,


    his grandfather had been opposed to their rtionship. And they could only secretly keep their


    rtionship going on. Later, Brian was determined to support the woman''s father, hoping that he could


    make his grandpa satisfied one day. But his grandpa couldn''t wait, saying that he would only let him


    take over the Be Group after he got married or had a child.¡±


    Kevin took a slow breath and continued, "To better support the girl''s family, Brian could only agree to


    his grandpa''s condition and marry Penny. However, before that, because of the woman''s health issue,


    Brian had gone to find a surrogate woman who gave birth to Luke without discussing it in advance."


    As Kevin said here, he stopped, thinking that Winnie surely would be shocked and dumbfounded after


    she knew Luke¡¯s mother was a surrogate woman. However, at this time, he saw that Winnie couldn¡¯t be


    calmer.


    Besides looking sad, Winnie didn¡¯t have any other expressions on her face at all, making Kevin


    puzzled.


    "After Luke was born, this woman felt hurt, went abroad in a fit of anger, and never came back."


    Kevin revealed everything that had happened between Brian and that woman to Winnie. It was


    unknown whether Brian would kill him after he found out the truth.


    "So he distanced himself from Luke and treated him coldly like that. He vent all his guilt towards the


    woman on Luke. But why didn''t he ever wonder why Luke had to suffer this. Luke didn''t know anything.


    He was just a child."


    As Winnie spoke here in anger, she could no longer finish her words. And she couldn¡¯t help but shed


    tears. She didn¡¯t cry because of Brian. Instead, she cried because of Luke who had shouldered the


    responsibilities for no reason for so many years.


    "Sorry, I''m a little excited. Dr. Kevin, you should get busy first, I''m leaving."


    As Winnie spoke, she got up and left quickly. She didn¡¯t want to be seen mentally breaking down by


    Kevin.


    Although Kevin was ufortable in his heart, he thought that judging from Winnie''s overreaction,


    there should be a problem.


    Kevin thought to himself, ¡°Winnie and Luke are casual acquaintances. Why do they have so profound


    and strong feelings for each other that they can''t let go of each other? What makes their hearts be


    linked together as if they were a pair of mother and son? Wait. Mother and son?¡±

 Chapter 101 The Last Chance

    Chapter 101 The Last Chance


    On the way back to thepany...


    Winnie was immersed in her thoughts. Although she had known the reason, she couldn¡¯t think of a


    solution.


    That woman surely was important to Brian. Otherwise, Brian wouldn¡¯t have loved her to such an extent.


    Neither would he have exined to her in advance that there was no future for the two of them.


    What should she do? How should shemunicate with Brian? She didn¡¯t care about how many


    women Brian had ever had. But she couldn¡¯t see Luke being ruined because of a woman.


    That evening, Brian didn¡¯t go to Winnie''s ce. Instead, he went back to his home. He had to talk to


    Penny.


    When he returned home, Brian felt that it didn¡¯t look like a home at all. He used to like this vi.


    However, at this time, he felt that it wasn¡¯t the same as Winnie''s house on the 18th floor which made


    him rest-assured and peaceful.


    Penny was quite excited about Brian''s sudden return. And she couldn''t recall how long it had been


    since Brian had been here thest time.


    They finished dinner together, sat on the sofa in the living room, and watched the news on TV.


    Although there was nomunication between them during dinner and there was a certain distance


    between the two of them while watching TV, Penny couldn¡¯t contain her happiness.


    Penny found a topic to break the silence, "Brian, do you want some coffee? I''ll go prepare some for


    you."


    "No need."


    Brian''s voice was unusually cold.


    Penny continued to show her goodwill, "How about a cup of tea?"


    Brian loudly refused, "I said no."


    After all, he didn''te back here to drink tea today.


    "Penny, I want to ask you something. Winnie received an email indicating that the sender''s address


    was here. Can you exin it to me?"


    Brian''s face was gloomy. And he stared straight at Penny gloomily.


    Then he saw that Penny''s face suddenly changed and that she had a fluttered look in her eyes.


    A momentter...


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. What kind of email did she receive? And how could it be


    sent from us here?"


    Penny''s voice trembled a little. And despite her efforts to conceal it, she exposed herself.


    Brian saw all Penny''s reaction. And because of this, his ck eyes were even more bitter.


    Brian roared loudly and angrily, "You don''t understand. In that case, do you want me to check your


    And his eyes were dark and frightening.


    "I indeed..."


    "Don''t get lucky. I can find it as well even if you delete it."


    Brian angrily interrupted Penny''s words, leaving Penny speechless. And she dared not to look up at


    Brian.


    "Penny, I''m telling you, put your little tricks away. No matter what your reason for doing so is, you''re


    affecting my private life."


    "Listen to me, I''m giving you onest chance. If you''re making the same mistake, don''t me me for


    being unkind. Penny, you should understand that I never give others a chance easily."


    Brian got up and left with a big stride after his angry warning.


    If it weren''t for his grandfather''s acquisition n, he wouldn''t have tolerated Penny for a second. And


    he wouldn''t have given her a chance twice, let alone warning her only.


    Penny, who was timid, felt relieved after Brian left. But then, a sinister look burst out of her eyes. How


    could she give it up? How could she watch Brian be snatched away by Winnie?


    The more Brian favored Winnie, the more aggressive she would be. She could get lost. But she


    could never be defeated by Winnie. Even if it was a fight to the death, she had to fight to the end.


    Brian drove away alone and naturally came to the downstairs of Winnie''s house as if he had naturally


    gone back to his own home. After the car was parked, he was about to get out of the car. Then, Albert''s


    call came.


    "President Be, Calvin, and Morgan are both off the ne. Should they see you now?"


    "No. Tell them to get ready to be on duty tomorrow."


    Brian originally wanted to see them. But at this moment, he couldn''t leave since he had already arrived


    at Winnie''s house. And he had already made the decision, making the discussion no longer needed.


    By the time Brian came back, the child had fallen asleep. And Winnie was lying in bed, intending to


    rest. She was quite surprised to see Briane back.


    Winnie asked in confusion, "Why did youe back?"


    Brian had said he was going home and wouldn¡¯te back today. So what happened?


    "I couldn''t sleep over there. So I came back."


    As Brian spoke, he came to the bed and sat down. He had unconsciously called his home "the ce


    over there" without realizing it.


    "Have you eaten dinner?"


    Brian''s answer made Winnie a little surprised. And at the same time, she felt a kind of inexplicable joy.


    "Yes."


    Brian took a deep breath andfortablyid down next to Winnie.


    "Then rest. It''s not early."


    Winnie moved to the side a little so that Brian could lie in bed morefortably. Unexpectedly, Brian


    embraced her in his arms.


    "What are you doing again? We can''t do anything when I have my period."


    Thinking that Brian was going to do something bad again, Winnie hurriedly opened her mouth to say


    she was inconvenienced.


    "I didn''t want to do anything to you. Let¡¯s just sleep like this."


    Brian whispered. He found that he was in a situation when he couldn''t sleep without Winnie by his side.


    Could he leave Winnie if this kind of situation going on?


    "Go to sleep."


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief. After that, she thought of something and wanted to discuss it with


    Brian.


    "I have something to discuss with you before going to sleep."


    "Say it."


    Sensing that Brian''s voice was still cold which indicated that he wasn¡¯t sleepy, Winnie continued to


    speak, "My sister is going to take the college entrance exam. And now that she is starting to do her


    review. I want her toe back here early to familiarize herself with the environment. She..."


    Brian interjected unexpectedly, "What does sheing back early have to do with me?"


    "You are naughty. Don¡¯t interrupt my words. The fact that I am talking to you means it has something to


    do with you."


    Winnie chided in a sweet voice, making the conversation sound more like a flirtation between lovers.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, his soft voice sounded somewhat petnt and cute in Brian''s ears. Brian felt that he was


    touched at this moment. And he unconsciously hooked up the corner of his mouth, revealing a light


    smile. Then he unconsciously embraced Winnie more tightly.


    When Winnie works on usual days, she is the kind of shrewd,petent, and stable white-cor


    beauty. And today, Brian saw Winnie''s mischievous and lovely side.


    he simply didn¡¯t want to believe that such a woman like her would be a liar.


    Winnie didn¡¯t realize what kind of impact her words had on Brian. Without hearing Brian''s objection,


    she continued to speak, "My sister ising back to live here. And it will be inconvenient for you to be


    here as well. Can you go back to your home and stay there during this time?"


    It was Winnie''s ultimate goal.


    She didn¡¯t want her rtionship with Brian to be known to her family. Sooner orter, they would have


    to be separated. Why did she have to make many people misunderstand them?


    "Howe it is inconvenient? there are so many rooms. If the house is small, I''ll change it to a bigger


    one for you."


    Brian had been looking forward to this opportunity. And he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity


    to get a new house for Winnie so that she could stay away from Leo.


    "The house is big enough. No need to change it. I mean I don''t want my family to know about our


    rtionship. My sister surely will tell my aunt if she knows. And my aunt will scold me to death after she


    finds out the truth."


    Winnie wanted to scold Brian, saying that he was stupid. When it came to such a simple thing, she


    shouldn¡¯t have needed to explicitly say it.


    Brian, who wasn¡¯t convinced, asked, "Why should I scold you? How am I not good enough?"


    Whoever woulde here, he wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Winnie helplessly rolled her eyes at Brian. And she couldn¡¯t help but be speechless instantly/


    ¡°Howe he has the nerve to ask so? It seems he indeed doesn¡¯t know how bad he is.¡±


    "You are good in every aspect. It is not good for you to have a family. Aunt will say that I am a mistress.


    She hates the mistress. If Auntie finds out about this, she surely will kill me or get rid of me. Then you


    won''t be able to see me from now on."


    Even if her aunt wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, with Brian''s bad temper and his cold face he surely would


    affect Vanessa¡¯s study. Winnie didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. After all, everyone could only take


    part in the college entrance examination once. After all, the college entrance examination would affect


    a person''s life.


    Brian warned her with discontent, "Winnie, I am warning you once. You aren¡¯t a mistress. I am not


    married."


    He hated the word ¡°mistress¡± more than Winnie''s aunt did.


    "But everyone in B City knows that your wife is Penny. You can''t deny this, can you?"


    Winnie''s tone remained rxed. Because she had been used to this matter. And this matter couldn¡¯t


    affect her mood anymore.


    "I don''t deny it. But I can¡¯t do anything about these. Moreover, they can¡¯t represent thew."


    Brian never proimed that Penny was his wife. The reason why outsiders knew about this was that


    his grandpa and the Burns family were bragging about it everywhere. But soon, the situation will


    change. Soon, Winnie wouldn¡¯t think that she was a mistress.


    Winnie began to plead Brian, "Forget it. It makes no difference to me. You only have to promise me to


    move out and live outside for the time being, okay? After my sister finishes her entrance exam, you can


    She knew this was against the verbal agreement between the two of them. But she had no choice.


    Because she had to safeguard Vanessa''s study environment.


    Winnie''s request made Brian feel pleased in his heart. But he still had something to say.


    "You said that both your sister and aunt wille back here, right? If yes, they will know about our


    rtionship sooner orter. Do you think we need to keep hiding it from them?"


    Winnie was silent for a moment. And this time, she became depressed.


    "They probably wille back a few monthster. And a few monthster, the woman you love


    probably wille back."


    Winnie was now thinking every day about what she should do if that woman suddenly appeared and


    how she should deal with the situation then.


    Hearing Winnie''s hypothesis, Brian tightened his eyebrows and embraced Winnie somewhat loosely.


    "I will go back to live at my home during this time."


    Brian¡¯s cold voice rang. He was no longer insistent.


    Winnie was right. If the woman he loved came back, their rtionship would end immediately. So the


    fewer people knew about it, the better it would be.


    Brianpletely let go of Winnie and turned his back to Winnie.


    "Go to sleep."


    Winnie once again felt sour in her heart. She didn¡¯t feel good at this time. But all she could do was bear


    it.


    She gently approached Brian and put her forehead against Brian''s spacious back.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Her words indicated that she was quite sad and depressed.


    The next morning, in the lobby of the first floor at the Be Group¡¯s building...


    At this time, four people led by Brian walked into the lobby of the first floor at the Be Group¡¯s


    imposing building. He looked tall and straight. And his eyes were as profound as the torchlight. His face


    was cool and hard. A hand-made suit that looked fit and slim set off his uprightness and toughness,


    indicating that he was majestic and invible.


    And the three assistants behind him all wore dark formal suits as well. With a cold and hard look on


    their faces, they looked outstanding.


    Among these three assistants, except for Albert who showed up frequently, some neers simply


    didn¡¯t know the other two ones. And they were Calvin and Morgan who was urgently recalled by Brian.


    The reason why Brian brought the three of them here together was that he wanted to caution everyone


    that his trusted subordinates were back and that those who should be restrained should do their part.

 Chapter 102 Be Ready for the Acquisition

    Chapter 102 Be Ready for the Acquisition


    The four of them took two elevators and went straight to the 30th floor.


    Brian went directly into the office. While the three assistants stood neatly outside the door of the


    President''s office.


    As for this kind of formation, ra hadn¡¯t seen it for a long time. And she was surprised to see the


    three assistants at the same time. Usually, Brian wouldn¡¯t call Calvin and Morgan back without an


    emergency. Even if he would, he would ask her to inform them. But why didn¡¯t she know anything about


    the fact that they woulde back?


    Before ra had time to greet them, she saw them walk into the President''s office. She could only put


    away her doubts, nning to voice her concern once there was a chance.


    It was silent in Brian''s office. And the three assistants stood neatly, waiting for Brian¡¯s orders.


    Brian spoke with a cold and dash voice, "You will all be by my side from now on. And someone will take


    over your work. Start working for me today. The first task for you is to acquire the Burns Group."


    Brian gave an order without any emotion. This was his major decisionst night.


    Whether his grandfather agreed or not, he couldn¡¯t dy it any longer. Continuing to dy this matter


    would only cause harm to Winnie. He couldn''t give Winnie any promises. Neither could he give her a


    bright future. But he couldn''t let her suffer unequal treatment or be someone else''s prey.


    Brian''s sudden decision took the three assistants by surprise. The three of them looked at each other.


    In the end, Albert spoke, "President Be, the Burns Group is still rtively solid now. It''s not an easy


    thing for us to acquire it. And MT''s acquisition has also reached a critical moment. It should be a new


    challenge for us to do both at the same time."


    Albert voiced his opinion, which wasn¡¯t against Brian''s decision. However, as a special assistant, he


    had to remind Brian.


    "I am asking you guys to prepare everything and start working on it now. After all, you can''t wait until


    there is a chance before you start working on it. Because everything will be toote. And as for this


    thing, you should personally get it done. Whoever leaks the secret is, don¡¯t me me for not giving you


    a chance."


    Brian¡¯s tone sounded bitterly cold. And his eyes were dark.


    He knew that the Burns Group was only a petty problem for the time being. But he had to prepare well


    in advance. As long as Penny was working against Winnie, he had to give her a "surprise" and make


    her regret it for the rest of her life.


    "Don''t worry, President Be, we won''t reveal the secret."


    The three men replied in unison. Hearing Brian said so, they knew what to do.


    Brian continued to give orders, "Albert, hand over the matter of acquiring MT to Calvin. And the


    nning case of acquiring the Burns Group will be dominated by Morgan. Your main focus during this


    time is on Winnie and Penny. Make sure to find out the truth for me."


    "Okay, President Be, I will hand my work over in a moment.


    Albert understood Brian''s words. Calvin and Morgan knew Penny, a big shot. However, as for who


    Winnie was, they didn¡¯t know about it.


    Calvin and Morgan were looking at Albert in confusion. Then someone knocked on the door. After that,


    Winnie pushed the door and walked in.


    Albert turned back and saw that it was Winnie.


    "Director Winnie."


    After a simple greeting, Albert gave an affirmative look to Calvin and Morgan. And the two of them


    instantly understood everything.


    Calvin and Morgan turned back to look at Winnie. Both of them, who were attracted by Winnie''s beauty


    and temperament, couldn¡¯t move their eyes off her for a while.


    Before Winnie came in, she had asked ra, thinking that no one was there. But two people were


    standing in front of her whom she didn''t know. She felt a little embarrassed instantly.


    "President Be, you are busy. I''lle overter."


    Winnie said indifferently and turned around, only to be called by Brian.


    "Wait! They''re going out."


    Brian looked at Albert. And Albert got his point.


    "Director Winnie, these two are Mr. Be¡¯s assistants, Calvin and Morgan."


    It was inevitable that they would have to be in frequent contact with Winnie in the future. So Albert''s


    introduction was a must. He spoke while pointing to the two men beside him.


    Then he looked at Calvin and Morgan, indicating them to continue the introduction.


    "This is the new software development director in ourpany, Ms. Winnie."


    When Albert introduced Calvin and Morgan like this, Calvin and Morgan were even more sure of their


    suspicions that this woman surely was connected deeply with President Be.


    The two men greeted her together, "Hello, Director Winnie."


    "Hello! Guys, hello!"


    Winnie said modestly and casually with a bright smile naturally blooming on her face.


    After the greeting was done, Albert, Calvin, and Morgan went out together.


    As soon as the three of them walked out and closed the door to the President''s office, they began to


    whisper to each other


    Calvin said somewhat excitedly, "Albert, I guessed it right. They surely are connected in that way."


    Morgan asked curiously, "I guess so. I always feel that President Be is not as cold as before, which


    is sure because of her. Albert, you should know everything, tell us."


    "Stop it. You two are so nosy. Be careful in case Director Winnie will hear your words."


    Albert stopped walking forward, only to be once again surrounded by Calvin and Morgan.


    "Let''s find a secluded ce and talk there for a few words."


    Calvin pulled Albert to the lounge. And Albert decisively refused.


    "I''ll tell you guys in detail when I have time someday. It is fine that you guys just remember that you


    have to respect Director Winnienow. Otherwise, nobody can save you."


    "When will your gossip end? I have been standing here for a while. Can¡¯t you see me?"


    As soon as Albert finished his words, ra interrupted their conversation.


    "ra, long time no see."


    Calvin and Morgan greeted her somewhat awkwardly before they stopped being curious.


    They were usually quite calm and sophisticated. But the fact that there was a new woman beside Brian


    made them fail to calm themselves down.


    Calvin had been with Brian for five years. And Morgan had been with Brian for four years. They had


    never seen that Brian was attentive to any woman.


    But today, Brian asked Calvin and Morgan to investigate Winnie. The two of them could no longer calm


    down.


    The fact that Brian had a woman by his side was much more shocking to them than acquiring the


    Burns Group.


    ra asked in confusion, "Long time no see. why are you guys back all of a sudden?"


    That was the reason why she had been waiting for them toe out.


    Calvin answered ra''s question naturally, "Our mission waspleted ahead of schedule. And our


    work performance was excellent. So we came back early."


    President Be had just finished instructing them not to let anyone including ra know why they


    came back for.


    "Is it so simple?"


    ra still had doubts.


    "Of course. Otherwise, what do you think?"


    Calvin remained calm. And the look on his face didn¡¯t reveal any clues. But he could see that ra''s


    eyes weren¡¯t as distractions-free as before.


    Morgan opened his mouth and ended the brief conversation, "Well, the four of us should get together to


    talk again sometime tonight. See you tonight, ra."


    In the President''s office...


    Winnie put the documents on Brian''s desk and asked curiously, "Are these two assistants your


    recruits?"


    Brian didn¡¯t immediately look through the documents. Instead, he got up, came to Winnie''s side, and


    answered Winnie as he was extremely close to her, "One has been by my side for five years. And the


    other one for four years. Do you think they are recruits?"


    Winnie unconsciously took a step backward. After all, they were in thepany. And someone would


    But she forgot that it was the staircases behind her. Failing to stand firmly, shepletely leaned


    backward. Fortunately, Brian took action quickly and easily put a hand around Winnie¡¯s waist to hold


    her, making Winnie free from physical injuries.


    Brian embraced Winnie in front of his chest and scolded her, "You are an adult. Howe you are so


    indiscreet?"


    While Winnie seemed to haven¡¯t yet gotten over the shock. There was still a panicked look in her eyes.


    Winnie med him softly, "It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t suddenly approached me, how would I have


    stepped backward?"


    At that time, they agreed not to let anyone know about their rtionship. If it was confirmed by the


    employees in thepany, they would judge her.


    "No one else is here. What are you afraid of? Not everyone can just barge into my office.."


    Brian still tightly hugged Winnie without the intention of letting her go.


    "Let go. This is your office. You said we should separate our work from our private life."


    Winnie was eager to break free from his arms. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that ra wouldn¡¯te in.


    Brian helplessly let go of Winnie, his face clouded up a bit.


    Brian asked in a low voice, "When will your sistere over?"


    "It''s not confirmed yet. But she surely will arrive within ten days."


    "When your sister is here, you have to be on call. And you can''t make excuses to refuse me."


    Brian got serious. Last night, he had forgotten to say this After all, her sister would be here for more


    than a month. He surely had to contact Winnie from time to time.


    "Should I show up every time you call me? I sound like MYN to you. As long as you aren¡¯t excessive, I


    will be at your call."


    As Winnie said these words, she felt ufortable in her heart. Her current state was even worse than


    being an MYN. So far, she had made sacrifices without asking for a little return.


    The only thing thatforted her was that Luke was by her side.


    Brian''s eyes darkened a few points. And he didn¡¯t continue to speak.


    Winnie continued to speak, "Go to my ce tonight. I want to tell you something."


    It was time to solve Brian''s icy attitude towards Luke. Although she hadn¡¯t yete up with any


    solution, she couldn¡¯t dy it after Vanessa arrived here, which would only affect the recovery of Luke''s


    illness.


    Brian said indifferently, "I know. But it''s going to beter. I have a social engagement."


    The time he spent on Winnie was already beyond his budget. He thought that they could talk about it at


    night.


    After Winnie left, Brian started to concentrate on his work. But he would think of Winnie''s slightly sad


    eyes when she spoke just now.


    He felt that the way he spoke to her probably wasn¡¯t appropriate. He didn¡¯t want to let her out of his


    sights for a long time. However, he told her that she should be at his call instead. His words made him


    look so domineering that he didn¡¯t care about her feelings.


    However, she was suffering all of these in silence. Was it because of Luke only?


    Luke wasn¡¯t connected biologically to her at all. Why did she have to suffer like this because of Luke?


    After getting off work, Winnie picked up the children and took them home. Seeing her carrying a lot of


    things in her hands, the two children wanted to help her, only to be refused by her.


    Walking from the parking lot towards the door of the unit, Winnie felt that her hands were strangled in


    pain. As she wanted to put down the things to rest for a while, a pair ofrge hands held all for her in


    time. Then a warm and somewhat maic voice rang, "Why did you buy so many things? I will help


    you take them."


    It was Leo who said heartily. Then he picked up all the things in Winnie''s hands.


    "they are too heavy. Or I''ll do it by myself."


    Seeing Leo carry so many things for her, Winnie felt somewhat embarrassed. She rushed to reach out


    to pick up the things. But Leo dodged her.


    "My strength seems to be greater than yours. Go quickly. Walk a little slowly. I can¡¯t carry them any


    longer either."


    As Leo jokingly said, he slightly hooked up his lips. And his eyes were warm.


    "Oh, then hurry up and go."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As Winnie said dumbly, she hurried forward.

 Chapter 103 Should We Start All Over Again?

    Chapter 103 Should We Start All Over Again?


    They went into the elevator together and put their things down to rx a little.


    "Why not go online shopping? They can be delivered home, which will be more convenient."


    Leo looked at Winnie as well as the two children. Carrying so many things made his palm in pain.


    Winnie said with a smile on her face, "I rarely shop online. After all, I am a woman with children. If there


    are always people at home, I will find it risky. Although I think too much about it, it is good to be


    careful."


    The look on her face didn¡¯t show the hardships she, a woman with children, had endured. Nor did she


    have anyints.


    "Yes, it''s good to be careful."


    Leo looked at Winnie who was strong and optimistic with infinite emotions inside.


    In his opinion, she deserved to be happy. She deserved a man who loved her. But fate, which was


    naughty, made her have such a life with many twists and turns.


    "Are you quite busy these days?Howe I haven¡¯t seen you?"


    Winnie couldn''t remember how many days she hadn''t seen Leo. Ever since the day she saw him at the


    reunion, it seemed she had no memory of him anymore.


    "I just came back from a business trip."


    Leo directly came home from the airport. Without seeing Winnie for so many days, he somewhat


    missed her.


    "You just came back. And you surely are tired after a business trip, right? Don¡¯t cook tonight. Come to


    have dinner at my home."


    As soon as Winnie finished her words, the elevator arrived on the 18th floor.


    Leo sent Winnie''s things to Winnie''s house before he turned around and went back home.


    When it was time for dinner, Leo came over to eat in Winnie¡¯s house.


    He took a shower and changed into convenient home clothes, finally somewhat getting rid of the


    exhaustion. Looking at the sumptuous dishes on the table, Leo was in a good mood.


    He made a hypothesis, that was, if Winnie was his wife and that if the two children were his, how happy


    he should be.


    It was a pity that he had ruined the possibility to be happy by himself.


    Winnie put thest dish on the table and greeted Leo, "Sit down and enjoy the food. The dishes will be


    cold in a while."


    Leo jokingly said while sitting down, "They are so sumptuous and eye-catching. I can''t even bear to eat


    them."


    "Eye candy can¡¯t fill the stomach. If you don¡¯t eat anything, your stomach will be grumpy. Eat some. My


    two babies, I have worked so hard on cooking. You should eat more as well."


    Winnie curled up the corner of her mouth, revealing a beautiful arc. A brilliant glow was reflected in her


    eyes. And her face was overflowing with satisfying pleasure. Ever since she knew that Luke was


    suffering from depression, she hadn¡¯t ever looked sad in front of the child.


    "Okay, Mommy."


    "Good, Auntie."


    "Good, Winnie."


    Leo joined in the fun, making everyoneugh.


    Every time Leo was here, the atmosphere inside Winnie¡¯s house was different from that when Brian


    was here.


    When Leo was here, the atmosphere was harmonious and energetic. While Brian was here, the


    atmosphere was gloomy and cold. Leo and Brian hadpletely different temperaments without one


    being warm-hearted and the other being cold.


    As usual, the two children finished eating first and went to y in the living room. Only Winnie and Leo


    were left at the table.


    Winnie instructed Leo, "You should eat a little more."


    Leo continued with a smile on his face, "Well, I do eat more. The dishes are so delicious I can''t bear to


    put down my chopsticks again."


    "Winnie, when did you cook so well? In the past, your cooking skills were not as good as they are now."


    Winnie said somewhat subtly, "I all cooked in a daze in the past. Of course, my cooking skills back then


    weren''t as good as they are now. Since we have Megan, her spleen and stomach make her fail to


    digest food properly. So I began to pay attention to thebination of food and meals. And I try my


    best to make Megan like my dishes. As the time goes by, my cooking skills naturally are better."


    In the past, she didn¡¯t need to cook, let alone think about cooking good meals. After losing her parents,


    she has be the head of the family, which meant that she had to be proficient in everything.


    Her aunt had asthma. And the fumes would make her ufortable. As long as Winnie was around,


    she never let her aunt walk into the kitchen. As she cooked for her aunt over the years, she got good


    cooking skills.


    Leo said unconsciously, "Mmm, they are delicious. They taste like the ones at home."


    Winnie raised her eyes to take a look at him and ndly withdrew her gazes.


    ¡°Did dishes cooked by me taste like the ones at home? Where is my home?¡± From the moment she


    was abandoned by Leo, she had let go of the idea of having a home and also cut off her connections


    with being happy.


    Leo could sense Winnie¡¯s depression at this time. He knew how hard it was for her to raise two children


    on her own. At this moment, he had an impulse that although Winnie was with children, he wanted to


    guard her for his life, make her happy, and give her a warm home.


    Brian put down his chopsticks, feeling his heart was thumping. He didn''t know whether he should say it


    or not. But now he couldn''t control himself.


    Leo could only speak tentatively so as not to scare Winnie, "Winnie, can we start all over again?"


    Winnie said jokingly, "Are you kidding? How can we start all over again after our rtionship is over?


    Howe you are bribed by this meal of mine and want to get me out of a messy situation?"


    Because she didn¡¯t feel that Leo''s words were serious.


    The current Leo was even better than he used to be. Even so, whoever he was, she couldn¡¯t afford to


    be connected to him. So Winnie could only take his words as a joke.


    "Winnie, I''m not joking. I''m serious."


    Leo suddenly got serious. Since he had said it, he should make his position clear. Otherwise, he would


    still regret it in the future.


    Winnie politely refused, "Then turn your serious words into a joke. I have no intention to find a


    boyfriend. And I have children. I will drag you down."


    Every word of Leo came sote that everything was destined to have no rtionship with her anymore.


    "I don¡¯t mind that you have children. I can ept Megan and like her. She won¡¯t be a burden to me. I


    surely will treat her as if..."


    Before Leo could finish his words, he was interrupted by Winnie.


    "Leo, besides Megan, I have to take care of Luke. He can''t live together with Penny. I don''t want Penny


    to ruin the child''s life."


    Winnie couldn¡¯t refuse Leo directly for fear of hurting him. So she could only find various reasons.


    However, Luke was indeed one of the reasons why she couldn''t get married.


    "Winnie..."


    Leo still wanted to try to make an effort, only to hold himself back from saying anything in the end.


    As for Luke, he could ept him as well. But Brian surely wouldn¡¯t let Luke be with him.


    As for Winnie¡¯s excuse, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it for the time being. And even if he said it, he


    would be likely to be refused as well.


    "Leo, we are friends. And we will always be friends. No matter who it is, I won¡¯t get married in this life."


    Winnie''s words of refusal could only go so far. Leo, who was a smart person, surely understood her


    meaning.


    Winnie curled up the corner of her mouth and yet looked so helpless. Leo had be the past to her.


    The past was where memoriesy. And memories proved that they could never go back to their old


    days.


    Leo couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask, "What if the one who would marry you was Brian?"


    Leo guessed in secret that the reason why Winnie was taking care of Luke so heartedly was that she


    hoped that she could always be by Brian''s side.


    Hearing Leo''s words, Winnie grinned almost immediately.


    "No way. Brian and I are in different worlds. The day when we get married will nevere. I just said


    that I wouldn¡¯t marry anyone in this life, including Brian."


    "It is good for me to take care of the children, guard Aunt and my sister just like this for my life."


    Winnie took a deep breath and exhaled the inexplicable depression in her heart. Then she continued to


    speak, "It is probably because of the experience of family changes that I don¡¯t trust anyone now,


    especially men. I managed toe through all of these alone for so many years. But I seeded. And


    I do not need anyone''s help. To me, men..."


    "I''m sorry, Winnie, I caused all this. It''s my fault."


    Hearing Winnie''s words, Leo med himself even more. It was his fault that she had lost confidence in


    men. But it was toote for him to regret it now.


    Leo felt chaotic and painful in his heart. And he indeed wanted to turn back time and guard her against


    all odds. In that case, everything that had happened to her wouldn¡¯t have happened. And Winnie


    couldn¡¯t have met Brian.


    Winnie was silent for a moment.


    "Don''t me yourself. It''s all decided by fate. To be honest I indeed hated you when I thought you


    abandoned me at first. But now, I don''t me you. You are one of the victims. In the future, don''t think


    about these things. Pay attention to other women. You don¡¯t have any chances with me. Don''t waste all


    your time on me."


    Although Winnie couldn¡¯t fully rte to Leo''s feelings at this moment, she felt that it was right for her to


    be decisive. Just like what she had done in college, since there was no possibility between the two of


    them, she couldn''t give Leo any hope.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    By the time Brian returned home, Winnie had washed up and gone to bed. He pushed open the


    bedroom door. And the smell of alcohol came with him. Before he could reach the bed, Winnie sensed


    his smell.


    Winnie spoke softly, "Did you drink?"


    "Yeah. Not much."


    Brian, who was exhausted, threw himself directly on the bed.


    "Do you still have the spirit to listen to my words? If you''re too tired, wash up and go to sleep. We''ll talk


    about it tomorrow."


    As Winnie spoke, she sat up and helped Brian undress. However, Brian held her hands, preventing her


    from moving.


    "Say it."


    Brian¡¯s words sounded pretty firm. He hadn¡¯t drunk much. It was because he was in a bad mood that


    he was tired.


    "Then I''ll say it."


    "I have software for medical surgery that can greatly reduce the risk of surgery in my hands, which is a


    safeguard for patients. I want to ask if you are willing to acquire it. If you aren¡¯t willing to, I will sell it to


    Daenerys¡¯pany."


    Winnie didn¡¯t directly talk to Brian about Luke. Instead, she talked about the software.


    In the beginning, if she wanted to stand firm in the Be Group, she had to have formed and solid


    work. Now it seemed there was no need. No matter how much she had achieved and no matter how


    outstanding and amazing she was in her work, she would leave when the time came in the end.


    So she was thinking about selling this software so that she could pay back some of what she owed to


    Romeo. In that case, her pressure would be much less.


    "Sell it to the Be Group. It will be your performance. And thepany will give you a bonus and


    give you amission. It''s more than what you will get out of selling it."


    When it came to things rted to hispany, Brian wouldn¡¯t be ambiguous. Although he didn''t know


    how the actual application of this software would be yet, he didn''t doubt Winnie¡¯s capability at work.


    "Then I will sell it to the Be Group."


    Winnie sighed and finally rxed a bit.


    Brian opened his mouth and asked, "Are you in short of money?"


    Winnie looked at Brian''s bright eyes for a moment and spoke in a low voice, "Yes, I need money."


    For the first time, she talked about her financial situation so seriously with Brian. Brian kept calling her


    a liar. So Winnie tried not to mention her financial situation as much as possible so as not to make him


    warier of her again.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? How much do you need?"


    Brian tightened his eyebrows again. And his voice sounded much colder and lower.

 Chapter 104 Thank You for Making Me Have My Way

    Chapter 104 Thank You for Making Me Have My Way


    Every time Winnie saw Brian like this, she felt her heart had been stabbed again.


    "Not much. After I sell the software to the Be Group, my sister still has a house that can be sold. It


    is enough."


    Winnie didn¡¯t say exactly how much she needed. If she did, Brian would think she was asking him for


    money.


    Brian suddenly sat up and loosened the hand that had been holding Winnie. His face was gloomy in


    this instant. And his voice was even colder and harder.


    "A piece of software could at least be sold at more than 600,000 dors. A house that is at most 80


    square feet will be sold at more than 3 million dors in B City. How many external debts do you have


    now? Is this the reason why you cheat others¡¯ money everywhere?"


    Winnie, who was stunned, looked at Brian who had an angry look on his face, slowly revealing a bitter


    look. She knew Brian would think like that. Even though she answered carefully, she still provoked him


    and displeased him.


    "Well, you could say that."


    It was undeniable that she had a lot of external debts. But she had never lied to anyone. When would


    Brian stop treating her as a liar?


    "You..."


    Brian wanted to get angry. But when he saw Winnie''s bitter expression, he couldn¡¯t bear to speak


    anything further.


    He took out a bank card from his pocket and threw it directly in front of Winnie.


    "Here is 10 million dors. Use it to pay off the debt."


    Winnie looked at the bank card with a huge amount of money in front of her and couldn¡¯t say what kind


    of feeling she was feeling at this moment. She didn¡¯t feel any joy but humiliation after the sess of


    getting money from Brian.


    This bank card mercilessly trampled on her self-esteem, making her feel ashamed in front of Brian.


    Winnie picked up the bank card and felt it burning her hands. Then she ced it in front of Brian,


    "Thank you, I don''t need your money. I can take care of my external debts by myself. After the house is


    sold and the software is sold, there will be some money left. I will have a new loan to buy a house for


    my sister. The remaining money can suffice to be my down payment."


    "I don''t want to be in debt to anyone. Even if I will be a little bitter and tired, at least, I can be more at


    ease in my heart."


    Winnie refused Brian''s help. For her, she¡¯d rather owe Sidney and Daenerys''s rather than make Brian


    look down upon her as a liar.


    "Why do you have to cheat others if you have such guts? Why not appear in front of me openly and


    honestly right from the beginning?"


    Brian couldn¡¯t help but be angry. His cold voice was like a sharp dagger stuck in Winnie''s heart. She


    wanted to pull out the dagger, only to fail.


    Winnie held back her aggression, using her greatest inhibitions in controlling herself not to be anxious


    or annoyed. Because she hadn''t said more important things yet.


    "Stop talking. it doesn''t matter if you have guts or not. This matter will pass. I still can solve it."


    "You..."


    "There is a second thing I want to tell you. If I don''t say it, after my sister is here, there is no chance."


    Winnie decisively interrupted Brian''s words, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to continue this topic.


    Brian still yelled loudly and angrily, "Say it."


    At this moment, his anger was even greater because Winnie had arrogantly refused his help.


    "Can you put your anger away for a moment? Can we talk calmly like others do?"


    Winnie simply couldn''t stand Brian''s irritable emotions. She had endured internal injuries so much that


    she couldn''t bear them.


    Brian stared at Winnie. Looking at her expression indicating that she was about to be stubborn, he felt


    somewhat reluctant to go on talking. He, who tightened his eyebrows, Slowly stopped furrowing his


    eyebrows. And the gloom on his face dispersed. He eased down his tone as well, "Say it."


    Winnie sighed, thinking that this should be the limit of Brian.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I want to talk to you about Luke. Your attitude towards him is too cold, which directly affects the child''s


    physical and mental health."


    "This is the way I get along with Luke. This Is the kind of attitude I have. He is used to it."


    Brian wasn¡¯t in a rage. But he retorted upon hearing what Winnie had said.


    "You''re used to it. He''ll never get used to it. None of the children likes to see his father''s cold face. He


    relies on you. And he is proud of you. He sees you as a role model. But all you give him is negative


    things."


    Winnie knew that Brian wasn¡¯t good at changing. But she still had to try her best to convince him.


    Otherwise, Luke would never be happy for the rest of his life.


    Brian warned her without anger, "Stop getting involved in our business. Just do your own."


    He wanted to end this topic here. so he got out of bed, intending to wash up.


    Winnie called out to Brian, "Wait, this is something that I have to manage."


    Then she got out of bed and stood in front of Brian, blocking his way.


    "I don''t care what your reason is for being distant and indifferent to Luke. It''s not what a father should


    do. You are extremely irresponsible to Luke by doing this. If you have this attitude, you shouldn''t have


    had Luke in the first ce."


    Winnie looked slightly stubborn at him. And her tone was serious. No matter what, she wanted Brian to


    give her a satisfactory answer tonight.


    "Put yourself in your ce. You are not qualified to get involved in my private life."


    Brian''s face was grim. And his eyes were sulky. Then Winnie said, "I know I am not qualified. I am a


    woman who sleeps with you. But when ites to Luke, I have to manage his matter. I don¡¯t ask you


    for too much. Even acting in front of the child is fine. You, as a father, should let him grow up physically


    and mentally healthy, which is your responsibility."


    Winnie''s stubbornness reached a certain level. And she was unbeatable when she was stubborn.


    "Brian, if you don¡¯t like Luke, give him to me. I will take him away. Without you, the child won¡¯t suffer so


    much mental pressure."


    Brian refused decisively, "Impossible. Stop being delusional."


    He wouldn¡¯t let go of Luke. Temporarily, he couldn¡¯t leave Winnie and Megan. So he wouldn¡¯t let go of


    any one of them.


    Winnie said tenaciously, "Then be nice to him. Don''t let your emotions affect his mood. Praise him, feel


    distressed for him, and spoil him in time so that his childhood won¡¯t be in the dark."


    No matter how angry Brian was, she wouldn''t back down.


    "Impossible. Winnie, I''m warning you for thest time. You are nobody, you can''t sway me. If you are


    presuming to change me, don''t me me for taking Luke away."


    Brian gotpletely angry as if he were an eruptive volcano that was surging and unrestrained.


    "Fine. Take him away now. Just take Luke away. Everything between us will be over. I''ll choose my life


    again."


    Winnie had no choice but to be tit for tat for Brian to control her anger.


    She had no other way and could only gamble once. If it didn¡¯t work, she would try to find a way to


    soften Brian. In short, no matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    "Winnie, this is what you said. I can immediately take Luke out of here and never let you see him.¡±


    Brian was surprised. In his opinion, Luke was where Winnie''s weaknessy. As long as he said he


    would take Luke away, Winnie would surrender unconditionally. But what was wrong today was that he


    was acting as he cared so much about it.


    "I say, take Luke away just to make me whole. At dinner time just now, Leo confessed to me. He said


    he didn¡¯t mind me having a child and that he could start all over his life with me. I was still hesitating for


    Luke. If you take Luke away, I will immediately promise to get together with him. And we will get a


    marriage license tomorrow."


    At this time, Winnie used Leo to threaten Brian. But she wasn¡¯t quite sure. Because Brian just said she


    was a nobody.


    "Winnie..."


    This was what Brian hadn¡¯t expected. Leo confessed his love to Winnie, which he didn¡¯t know. Was it


    true or Winnie was talking about the pie-in-the-sky nonsense?


    "Good, go to Leo. Go marry him. For your wedding, I will surely give you a red envelope with arge


    amount of money in it."


    "Do you think you can threaten me? Who do you think you are? I''m telling you, Winnie, don''t act like


    this. I don''t care who you will marry. Even if you marry a fool on the roadside, I won¡¯t care."


    Brian was overwhelmed by anger. And his words sounded rough and thoughtless. He didn''t even think


    about what the consequences would be.


    "Good, thank you for making me recognize myself. Thank you for allowing me to marry someone else.


    You also remember it, Brian, after I walk out of this door, everything between us will be over. Don''t


    regret what you said. And don''t appear in front of me from now on."


    Winnie was angry and irritated. She wanted to beat up Brian. At the same time, she also heard the


    sound indicating that her heart was breaking.


    Her heart was crushed by Brian''s words. A gust of wind happened to carry away the broken pieces.


    Winnie turned around and started looking for something after her angry roar. She was insignificant in


    Brian''s heart. No matter how hard or soft she was, it wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    Now she couldn''tpromise. The only way was to leave.


    Winnie continued to speak as she rummaged for her identity documents.


    "This house is yours. It is me who should leave. The child is asleep. For the sake of us spending so


    much time together, don''t disturb the child. I will pick her up tomorrow morning."


    After Winnie finished her words, she had found her identity card and ount book. Then she held them


    in her hands and held them up in front of her.


    "Thank you for making me have my way."


    Winnie finished her words and gave Brian an indignant look, turning around to open the door.


    Seeing Winnie rummaging through her things, Brian was somewhat in a panic. Hearing her words that


    she thanked him for letting her have her way and staring at the determined look in her eyes, he was


    instantly in a mess in his heart.


    As Winnie turned around to leave, Brian forgot everything had happened just now and blocked


    Winnie¡¯s way quickly.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to Leo''s house. Sleep with him, and register with him so that we can get married."


    Winnie''s gaze was clear and cold. Her voice sounded hard. She looked like she wasn¡¯t attached to


    anything more.


    "Get out of the way."


    "You can''t marry him."


    Brian blurted out without deliberation. Although he still had an angry look on his face and that the look


    in his eyes was still bitter, his heart was trembling violently, which was out of his control.


    She wanted to leave him. She wanted to marry someone else. Never would he allow her to do these


    things.


    "I have no right to meddle about your affairs. And you shouldn¡¯t interfere in my affairs either. We aren¡¯t


    connected at all. Even if I am marrying a fool on the roadside, you won¡¯t have any say."


    Winnie retorted to what Brian had said just now. And she didn''t want to be swayed by Brian.


    Winnie angrily pushed away Brian and opened the door to leave. Unexpectedly, Brian''s eager voice


    rang, "I promise you."


    Brian finally was defeated by Winnie''s stubbornness. So hepromised.


    Winnie stopped. The tense expression on her face finally eased. She stopped feeling anxious and


    tense. It seemed that her stubbornness had once again prevailed. And it seemed that Leo could


    threaten Brian with ease.


    Winnie didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she was waiting for more reassurance from Brian.


    "I will try to get along well with Luke. Don''t go. Luke can''t leave you."

 Chapter 105 Daenerys’ Career

    Chapter 105 Daenerys¡¯ Career


    Brian suddenly thought of the reason why asked Winnie to stay, thinking that it surely was because


    Luke couldn¡¯t leave Winnie that he had to ask Winnie to stay for Luke¡¯s sake.


    Winnie turned around and walked back to the bedroom, casually closing the bedroom door.


    Winnie said seriously, ¡°It won¡¯t work if you are trying. You should behave properly. Love the child


    heartedly as if you were a father."


    This time, if she didn¡¯t make a request, she wouldn¡¯t have any chanceter. Neither could she restrain


    Brian.


    Brian replied helplessly, fearing that Winnie would turn around and leave, "I will do whatever you say."


    Winnie curled up the corner of her mouth, revealing a smug smile. Although she had been hurt by


    Brian''s words, the problem was solved. She thought that it was worth it.


    The next day, in a private room of a cafe ...


    Penny looked thoughtfully at Daenerysel who was sitting across from her, feeling somewhat


    apprehensive in her heart. She wondered if he could cooperate with her.


    Penny said in a soft voice with a flirtatious look in her eyes, " Mr. Daenerysel. Is it presumptuous for me


    to call you out like this?"


    Daenerys greeted her with a smile, "No, no. I''m bored with nothing to do. It''s nice toe out and talk


    with you, Mrs. Penny.¡±


    Penny, who didn¡¯t beat around the bush, got down to the point as fast as she could, "The reason why


    I''m asking you toe out today is that I want to discuss something with you about something. I don''t


    know if you are willing to cooperate with me."


    Daenerys said respectfully, "Let¡¯s not call it cooperation. As long as I can help you, I will do my best. I


    don''t know what kind of matter you want to discuss with me, Mrs. Penny?"


    The only one that could give him hope now was Penny. Since she took the initiative to ask him out, he


    would never let go of the opportunity.


    "It is about Winnie. Don''t you like Winnie? I have a way for you so that you can get her."


    Penny had a sinister look on her face. Using Winnie to tempt Daenerysel was an idea she had figured


    out after a few days.


    Daenerys pondered on it for a moment, "Winnie?"


    "Good. Then let''s talk."


    Daenerys was secretly happy. When it came to everything about Winnie, he wanted to participate in it.


    ...


    When Winnie came home from work, she saw Daenerys lying on the sofa in her living room with azy


    look on her face.


    The two children greeted Daenerys together, "Hello, Auntie Daenerys."


    "Hello, you guys. Babies, you are so well behaved."


    Daenerys sat up. Her face was full of affection. And she touched and kissed the two babies one after


    another, treating them as if they were her children.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you busy today?"


    Winnie walked over to her. While talking, she put down the bag.


    "I am unemployed. I won¡¯t be busy."


    When it came to working, Daenerys was immediately in a bad mood.


    Winnie widened her eyes in disbelief, "Howe you are unemployed?"


    ...


    "Go into the room with me and let¡¯s talk there."


    As Winnie was just about to ask Daenerys the reason why she had been unemployed, she suddenly


    thought of Penny''s threat the other day.


    In order not to let Luke hear Penny''s name, Winnie hurriedly took Daenerys back to her bedroom.


    Winnie asked eagerly, "It''s rted to Penny, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, the rtive parties didn''t cover it up at all. The higher-ups told me directly that I had offended


    Mrs. Penny in the Be Group and that if I didn''t leave, mypany would face a takeover."


    "So you righteously submitted your resignation. How handsome you are."


    Daenerys was in a quite low mood. However, fearing that Winnie would me her, she could only


    forcefully pretend to be indifferent.


    Hearing Daenerys saying so, Winnie was emotionally depressed this time. It was all because of her


    that Penny had picked Daenerys¡¯ t. In that case, she surely had to me herself.


    Winnie whispered in apology, "I''m sorry, Daenerys, I''m the one who got you into trouble."


    Daenerys said lightly,forting Winnie in turn, "It''s okay. I can find another job if I lose it. It''s their loss


    to ask someone as good as me to quit. Winnie, it is time to turn back the clock and give me another


    chance. I will still stand up to help you. I am voluntary. You don''t have to be sorry."


    Ever since the death of Winnie''s parents, Winnie had changed a lotpared with who she used to


    be. She used to giggle carefreely. Now, although she wouldugh as well, she would suddenly stop


    In the past, when she encountered something aggravating, she would cry without fear. And after crying,


    the aggravation would flow away with the tears. Now she also cried. But each time, she tried her best


    effort to hold herself back. It wasn¡¯t until she could no longer bear the pain that she cried in pain.


    What did all this show? It showed that Winnie was used to keeping everything to herself and having


    amnesia as well as thinking about the issues all day.


    To prevent Winnie from taking her dereliction of duty to her heart, Daenerys could only tell her the truth


    so that they could generously face the issues together. Only in this way would Winnie feel better in her


    heart.


    Winnie surely understood Daenerys''s thoughts. She, who was moved, hugged Daenerys.


    Winniemented, feeling secretly sad, "Daenerys, thank you, I''m happy to have your partiality. If you


    don''t want to find a job, you don¡¯t have to. I''ll support you."


    "I''m so young. How can I not find a job? I still want to earn more money to help you raise two children.


    Don''t worry about such a little thing. I can still handle it."


    Daenerys was touched as well. Although she had been helping Winnie over the years, Winnie, who


    was kind, knew how to show her gratitude. Daenerys thought that it was worth it for her to make a little


    sacrifice for Winnie. After all, they were besties. And they, who were besties, should share the same


    blessings and difficulties.


    "Thank you, thank you for having me and my children on your mind."


    Winnie was touched again.


    The dinner Winnie made was more sumptuous. Tofort Daenerys, the two of them also drank wine.


    Daenerys asked Winnie, holding up a bottle of wine, "Another ss of wine?"


    Winnie refused, "No, I can''t drink anymore. If I drink again, I can''t go to work tomorrow."


    Although she didn¡¯t go so far as to be dizzy, she indeed wasn¡¯t capable of drinking.


    "Then don''t drink. Let¡¯s chat for a while. By the way, is Brianing here today? If not, I''ll stay here."


    After all, Daenerys didn¡¯t have any work. She wanted to stay here for a few days.


    Winnie felt some difort in her head and rubbed her temples, answering, "It doesn''t affect you to


    stay here even if hees back."


    "Howe it won¡¯t affect me? Do you have extra rooms here?"


    Daenerys knew that the rooms here are probably upied. The two children got one each upstairs.


    Winnie and Brian got one each downstairs. While for the rest, it was either a study or a studio or a


    room for children. There was no extra room for her.


    "There are extra rooms. Let me clean up the room for the children upstairs. The children are big both


    grown up. They simply don¡¯t like those items in their childhood. Even if the room for children can¡¯t be


    vacated, there will always be a room for you. My bedroom is empty. You can live there whenever you


    want to live. It happens that you can help me with the children."


    Winnie surely had been drunk. The alcohol paralyzed her mind. and she had no idea what she had


    said.


    "What do you mean? Is your room empty? Then where do you live?"


    Daenerys was quite sober instead. Such a little wine didn¡¯t matter to her at all. She managed to sense


    the loophole in Winnie''s words.


    "I sleep with Brian in the master bedroom. So my room is empty."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie was still speaking unconcernedly without noticing that she had said something she shouldn''t


    have said.


    Daenerys asked in surprise, "Did you slept with Brian? Oh my God. When did that happen? Didn''t you


    say it was impossible for you two? Didn''t you say he wasn''t your type?"


    She, who seemed to have been stunned, instantly became sober.


    Only after that did Winniee to her senses and knew she had said something wrong.


    She was embarrassed at first. Then, she rolled her eyes from time to time and fluttered her curly


    eyshes up and down mischievously. Realizing that she had said the wrong thing was useless now.


    What to do? She thought that she would just admit it frankly.


    "You''ve set me up. I promised I couldn''t say it. I didn''t hold myself back in sess."


    "What do you mean by that? I didn''t say anything. You said it by yourself. Say it. What''s going on?"


    Daenerys had to know the truth which should be in detail.


    "Yes, we are living together. I promised to be his woman..."


    Winnie told Daenerys about what had happened between the two of them briefly. But she could only tell


    her the happy ones. As for her inner pain, she couldn¡¯t reveal it.


    Daenerys asked incredulously, "Are you in love with him?"


    Her question poked Winnie''s heart. She didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Pouring another ss of wine to the full without being persuaded, she drank it down. Then she


    pretended to answer spontaneously, "No."


    Winnie found that as she revealed such an answer, she felt hurt in her heart.


    She felt that love was like cancer. As long as she suffered from cancer, there wouldn¡¯t be any cure.


    Daenerys continued to ask, "What about him? Does he love you?"


    Unexpectedly, the one who answered her wasn¡¯t Winnie but Brian.


    "No."


    Brian''s gloomy tone rang without emotion. And his cold eyes clearly showed his anger.


    Winnie and Daenerys were stunned by the sudden appearance of Brian. They, who were


    dumbfounded, looked at him without the slightest reaction.


    "President Be, you are back. After you are busy all day, you should be quite tired. You guys should


    rest early. I''ll go back first."


    Daenerys felt that there was going to be a storming, thinking that it would be wise for her to hurry


    up and leave. So she left her best girlfriend behind and fled from Brian who was ferocious.


    "This guy wimped out and ran before we can finish drinking the wine."


    Winnie finished her words. Without warning, she picked up a ss of wine and drank it again.


    She wanted to drink more wine so that she could get stoned and forget the merciless word which Brian


    had just said.


    "Stop drinking."


    Brian was a stepte in grabbing the ss of wine that had been empty.


    Winnie said mischievously, "Keep your voice down. The child will be unhappy if he hears your voice.


    I''m not drinking anymore. I didn¡¯t drink much. I heard what you said quite clearly."


    Then she got up. However, she, who had been sitting for too long, her legs became somewhat numb.


    Losing her bnce, she sat on the chair.


    She looked up and looked at Brian who looked gloomily in a daze, barely putting on a smile.


    "My legs are numb. I fell not because I drank much."


    "Give me a moment. A momentter, I will be fine."


    At this moment, Winnie didn¡¯t know how to describe her mood in words. She, who felt bitter, had to


    pretend to be unconcerned. She, who was aggrieved, had to pretend to be strong. She was so


    entangled now. And she thought that she deserved it because she failed to control her heart. Why did


    she have to have a crush on Brian as if she were a little girl?


    This time, well, she was heartbroken. Well, she couldn¡¯t make herself stop loving Brian, which she


    thought that she deserved. However painful she was, she should endure it by herself.


    Brian still had a gloomy look on his face. However, looking at Winnie¡¯s face indicating that she was


    pretending, he felt inexplicably distressed for her.


    He walked to Winnie''s side, bent down, and directly picked her up horizontally. Then he turned around


    and walked towards the bedroom.


    Brian ordered in a cold voice, "Luke, open the bedroom door."


    Hearing his words, unexpectedly, Winnie began to protest, "Did you forget what you had said yesterday


    today? The way you talk to the child seems not to be appropriate."

 Chapter 106 I Love You, Daddy

    Chapter 106 I Love You, Daddy


    Winnie reminded while looking at Brian with stubborn eyes, as if saying that she would still marry Leo if


    he didn''t fulfill his promise.


    After turning his head a little and looking at Winnie, Brian had no choice but to speak again in a lower


    and softer voice.


    "Luke..."


    "You shouldn''t call him like that."


    "Then, what should I call him?"


    "Call him Son."


    There was an angry expression in Brian''s deep eyes, but he could do nothing with Winnie who was in


    his arms. Therefore, he had to refrain his anger.


    "Son, open the door for daddy."


    Hearing Brian address him as Son, Luke immediately ran over with a bright smile, pushing open the


    door of bedroom.


    "Daddy, I love you. Take good care of Auntie."


    Later, Luke closed the door and went to the living room. However, Brian was touched when Luke told


    him that he loved him. He finally realized that such warm and loving words could be expressed in such


    a simple way.


    After Brian put Winnie on the bed, Winnie still put her arms around Brian''s neck with a triumphant


    smile.


    Then, she pulled Brian closer with force. After that, she took the initiative to kiss Brian on his sexy lips.


    "This is a reward for your being willing to change for kids."


    Winnie said gently. She was very happy to see that Brian changed for kids. If he continued to act like


    that, Luke would definitely recover from depression in a short time.


    "I don''t need your reward."


    After answering coldly, Brian stood up directly.


    Now, he was not in the mood to flirt with Winnie. He was still angry because of what he had just heard.


    Winnie didn''t hesitate at all when she said that she didn''t love him as if she were rejecting a stranger.


    What did he mean to her? A stranger? Her boyfriend? Or a man she wanted to be with?


    Brian went to the bathroom. When he came back, Winnie had fallen asleep in a strange sleeping


    posture. Looking at her, Brian frowned. However, he went to the bed, adjusted the pillow and made


    Winnie shift into afortable posture.


    Standing by the bed and looking at Winnie, Brian took a deep breath. However, when he was just about


    to turn around and leave, he heard Winnie talk in her sleep.


    "I''m very happy to meet you again."


    Brian''s deep eyes became cold with doubts.


    Who did she want to tell these words? What did she dream about so that she would say something like


    that? Leo? Did she intend to tell Leo those words?


    Brian went out of the bedroom with cold eyes.


    He came to the living room where the two kids were still watching cartoons.


    Then he sat down with his face darkened.


    When he was about to say something in a cold voice, he thought of the warning from Winnie.


    Therefore, he asked in a softer voice.


    "Son, Megan. Uncle Leo came herest night, right?"


    "Yes, Uncle Leo had dinner with us."


    Megan answered his question while watching cartoon.


    "We met uncle in the parking lot. And uncle carried a lot of things for Auntie. Then, Auntie asked Uncle


    Leo toe here to have dinner."


    Luke answered him in detail.


    "Then, what did they talk about?"


    Brian frowned and continued to ask, but he didn''t speak in a cold voice.


    "I heard Uncle Leo say that he loves mommy."


    Megan pre-empted Luke again.


    Luke became depressed at this moment. He came close to Brian and spoke in a low voice.


    "Daddy, I heard that, too. Daddy, I don''t want Auntie to marry Uncle Leo. Daddy, help me. I want to be


    with Auntie forever."


    It made Brian''s heart ache to see the worried expression on his face. For the first time, he took the


    initiative to hold Luke into his arms tofort him.


    "Don''t worry. Winnie won''t marry anyone else and she''ll be with you forever."


    Brian felt uneasy because he didn''t know if he could fulfil his promise.


    Even if Winnie could be with him for the time being, she would leave after that woman came back. At


    that time, could she still take care of Luke like she did now? Would she stay here?


    Luke was so dependent on Winnie. If she left, could he bear it then?


    "Daddy, Uncle Leo is especially gentle to Auntie. Can you be nicer to Auntie in the future? As long as


    you treat her well, she won''t leave us."


    Luke looked up at Brian with expectation. Now, Winnie was the least person he was willing to lose. If he


    lost her, he would still live a dark life.


    "Hmm, daddy will treat Auntie well."


    "Son, how did Auntie answer Uncle Leo?"


    Brian continued to ask. He wanted to know it most.


    "I don''t know. We didn''t hear what they saidter."


    Hearing his answer, Brian was speechless. The kids didn''t hear the most important part of the


    conversation for him!


    At this moment, Megan also came over and looked at Brian with expectation.


    "Uncle, can you embrace me like this?"


    Megan had envied Luke for a while. Although Winnie forbad her to be so close to Brian, she really


    couldn''t restrain herself. Seeing that the door of Winnie''s bedroom was closed, she came close to Brian


    and asked him to embrace her bravely.


    "Of course."


    As Brian spoke, he held Megan into his arms. With two kids in his arms, Brian suddenly felt very


    surefooted and happy and felt that he had the strength to work hard.


    "Daddy."


    Megan called Brian in a low voice after she lost control of herself. She just wanted to know how it felt to


    be loved by daddy.


    Although Brian wasn''t her biological father, it was enough for her have this sense of feeling surefooted.


    Hearing Megan call him daddy, Brian was touched again. He really felt that Megan was his biological


    child, just like Luke.


    However, it was just a temporary illusion. He had no biological rtionship with Megan.


    The next morning, Winnie had already prepared breakfast when Brian got up. Finding that the two kids


    hadn''t went downstairs, Brian came close to Winnie and speak with a dark face.


    "Being able to get up and prepare breakfast after getting drunk the night before, it appears that you


    have a great recuperative power."


    After Winnie heard his sneer, she was stunned and dropped her eyes first. Then, she pretended as if


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    she didn''t know anything and then spoke.


    "Really? Did I get drunk? I didn''t drink much."


    Winnie put on a faint smile. She didn''t want to mention what happenedst night because she was sad


    and that her self-esteem was hurtst night.


    In the presence of Daenerys, he said coldly that he didn''t love her, showing no concern for her feelings.


    So what? She didn''t want his love at all.


    "If you didn''t get drunk, why did you stumble and fall asleep the moment you were put in bed?"


    Brian couldn''t help questioning in a cold voice with anger in his eyes.


    Was she evading this issue deliberately? Or did she forget everything because she was drunk?


    "Oh, then I might have drunk too much. Anyway, I forget it."


    "By the way, can you do me a favor? Daenerys lost her job. Can you get her a job?"


    Winnie moved to another topic in time. She didn''t want to continue such a topic that would make her


    sad.


    "She does well in work. Why did she lose her job?"


    Brian asked. He knew that Daenerys performed very well in the field of medical apparatus and


    instruments. How could a boss be so ignorant that he or she would dismiss such a talented person who


    had many clients?


    "Before, she defended me at the reunion, so she offended your wife. Penny came to herpany in


    person and threatened her leader as Mrs. Be. So, Daenerys was fired. The reality is that people


    without power like us would always be sacrificed."


    Winnie didn''t conceal the fact from Brian. She was sure that Brian didn''t know that Penny had done so.


    Penny might have damaged Brian''s reputation when she tyrannized over others as the wife of Brian.


    She was so ignorant that she didn''t realize that she had ruined her image.


    "Was it caused by Penny?"


    Brian asked in disbelief. In the past, in his opinion, Penny wasn''t so ignorant. He didn''t expect that she


    would be so hypocritical and arrogant now.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can carry out an investigation. Just tell me if you can help me or not. If you


    can''t, I''ll turn to Leo. He..."


    "Leo, Leo. You always want to turn to Leo. If he''s such a good man, why didn''t you manage to keep


    him then?"


    This time, Winnie didn''t intend to stimte Brian by mentioning Leo. She really nned to turn to Leo.


    She was afraid that Brian would became unhappy after he knew that, so she asked for his help first. It


    never urred to her that Brian became angry before she finished her words.


    What Winnie hated most was that Brian lost his temper without any reason as if he were the only ill-


    tempered person. In fact, she had a temper not better than that of Brian.


    Therefore, Winnie refuted loudly and angrily.


    "Didn''t you hear what happened at that time? When he was so heartless, how could I keep him?"


    Winnie glowered at Brian and didn''t realize that there was something wrong with what she had said.


    "What''re you talking about? How could I know what had happened at that time?"


    Brian asked. He didn''t know what Winnie was talking about. Who did she thought he was?


    Winnie suddenly realized what she had just said. She was so scared that she sweated. What was


    wrong with her recently? Why was she suddenly not calm and poised? Why did she always lose her


    temper easily? Why did she always say the wrong thing inadvertently?


    Winnie forced herself to calm down.


    "I...I''m sorry. I thought that you were Daenerys. At that time, Daenerys was with me."


    JQW found an excuse to palter with him.


    "Ask Daenerys to work in the hospital for the time being. Let her go to Kevin. The doctor in charge of


    equipment management is on sick leave recently. When the doctores back to work, I''ll transfer her


    back to medical apparatus and instruments branch."


    It was impossible for Brian to give Winnie a chance to meet Leo. Besides, he could handle such a trivial


    matter.


    "Thank you! I''ll tell Daeneryster."


    Winnie was finally relieved. She kept telling herself in her mind that she must be careful and that she


    shouldn''t talk much. If Brian knew it, it would be too bad.


    Winnie got 800000 dor for selling the medical probe software system to the Be Group, which


    surprised Winnie.


    Having collected one million dor, Winnie asked Uncle Romeo out again.


    In a Cafe.


    "Uncle, I''ll give a million dor back to you now. And I''ll try to pay you back the rest a million dor as


    soon as I possible."


    As Winnie spoke, she handed a bank card on which the password was written to Romeo.


    "Well, I''ll take it."


    One million dor was not a small amount of money for the present Romeo. It was the money he


    earned through the hard work of his whole life. He couldn''t help feeling a little excited when he looked


    at the bank card.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry that I have kept you waiting for so many years."


    Winnie said with a guilty expression. He was her father''s best friend at that time, but he was thest


    person who got his money back.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ve paid part of it back, right? You don''t have to be in a hurry to pay me back the


    rest of the money. I believe you."

 Chapter 107 Do You Treat Her Fairly?

    Chapter 107 Do You Treat Her Fairly?


    Romeo said in a gentle voice. Seeing Winnie work so hard now, he was deeply moved.


    In the past, her father passed away before he paid tens of millions dors back to debtors. In the past


    five years, Winnie had paid off most of the debts. Ordinary men couldn''t do as well as she did.


    Therefore, he was proud of Winnie.


    "You''re thest debtor. I feel guilty for repaying others before you. Thank you! Thank you so much! If


    you weren''t tolerant, I wouldn''t be able to pay off most of the debt now."


    As Winnie spoke, she couldn''t help feeling sad. Having been suffering from pain and fatigue for so


    many years, she had never mentioned it to anyone. Now, in the presence of someone who was like her


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    father, she felt aggrieved. However, she restrained it and then forced herself to be strong.


    Aftering out of the Cafe, Winnie was in a much better mood and felt more rxed than before. As


    long as she gave Uncle Romeo a million dors back and then paid a million dors back to Daenerys,


    she would pay off all the debts.


    She nned to buy a bigger house after selling the one under the name of Vanessa. Then, her family


    would be able to really live in B City again.


    Penny hadn''t made any trouble for Winnie recently, but it didn''t mean that she had given up.


    Today she came to get the mobile phone Winnie lost before. She would like to see what was stored in


    Winnie''s mobile phone.


    She was cautious. Afraid that it would be discovered, she asked the person she hired to put the phone


    in a safe and only came to get it after such a long time.


    She found the safe, entered the password and then saw the mobile phone Winnie lost.


    Finding that this mobile phone had run out of power, Penny found a ce to charge it. However, after


    she turned it on, she found that she couldn''t unlock it. Therefore, she found someone professional to


    unlock it.


    After returning home with this mobile phone, Penny went back to her bedroom, locked the door and


    then began to search for the video videoed on that day.


    However, a few secondster, her face became pale. She widened her eyes in horror and in disbelief.


    After watching all the videos in Winnie''s mobile phone, her heart palpitated in fear.


    "How is it possible? Why would Winnie have the video videoed when Luke was beaten? No wonder


    she hates me so much. She knows so much!"


    Penny talked to herself in shock, but suddenly thought of the camera.


    She ran out of her bedroom and rummaged around in the house. She was so anxious that she didn''t


    even hear the servant greet her. After rummaging for a while, she was sure that there wasn''t any


    camera in the house and then went to the storeroom. She rummaged around in the storeroom, but still


    didn''t find the camera.


    She went back to her bedroom in astonishment, forced herself to calm down and watched the videos


    again. Judging from the video, the camera moved as Luke moved. Then, the camera should be carried


    by Luke.


    Penny began to recall what Luke had done when he was beaten. Finally, she thought of the teddy bear.


    She went to Luke''s room in a hurry and saw that the teddy bear was ced on the bed. Penny tore the


    teddy bear as if she were crazy. Finally, she found a tiny camera in the eye of the toy.


    She stared at the camera as if she wanted to kill someone. Winnie should have begun to scheme


    against her a long time ago! She was so careless that she knew nothing about it.


    She must get Winnie''sputer and deleted all the evidence. Besides, she must drive Winnie away


    from B City. Winnie''s continuing to stay in B City was a recipe for endless trouble.


    After deleting all the videos from the phone, Penny smashed it and threw it into a dustbin outside.


    Albert finally made a progress in the investigation because of what Penny had done.


    Now, he was reporting in the President''s office with the mobile phone Penny threw away. And at this


    moment, Brian''s face was dark.


    "Mr. Be, I''ve made sure that this cell phone belongs to Winnie and that it''s Mrs. Be who has


    thrown it away. Therefore, Mrs. Be must have asked the robber to rob Winnie of it."


    Albert went on reporting.


    "What about the investigation about the car ident Winnie met?"


    Brian asked angrily.


    "I still haven''t found out the fact. The offending driver had never contacted Mrs. Be. Besides, he


    was well protected by the Chairman and we can''t do anything."


    Albert answered seriously. He didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to investigate this ident.


    "It seems that I should go to see grandpa."


    Brian said in a cold voice. Then he continued to order.


    "Get someone fix this phone and try to keep all the data in it."


    Brian would like to know what evidence there was in the mobile phone that was worth the trouble


    Penny took.


    On the weekend, when Brian was about to go to the Johnson¡¯s vi with Luke, he received a phone call


    from his grandpa who asked him to take Megan and Winnie to the Johnson¡¯s vi with him.


    Although Winnie felt puzzled and was unwilling to go to the Johnson¡¯s vi, she had to go with Brian in


    the end.


    After they came to the Johnson¡¯s vi, they found nothing special. Except that Felix was a little serious,


    nothing unusual happened.


    After lunch, Winnie went to have a rest with the kids. Only then did Brian have a chance to talk to Felix


    alone.


    In the pavilion in the garden, Felix was sitting while Brian was walking back and forth.


    "You get along well with Winnie. Is it that you and she are together again?"


    Felix asked in a deep voice.


    Brian paused and leaned against the back of the bench.


    "Yes, Luke can''t bear leaving her or me."


    Brian finally decided to admit it. He knew that his grandpa wouldn''t ask tentatively if he didn''t know


    everything. It would be invidious for him to conceal it from grandpa.


    "In my opinion, it''s you who can''t bear leaving her."


    Felix hit the nail on the head, pointing out his weakness.


    Brian didn''t refute it because what he said was true.


    "Brian, have you ever considered this? When you do so, Penny will be wary of you and will treat Winnie


    as her enemy. It''s bad for everyone."


    Although Brian knew all these, Felix had to remind him in case that he would do the wrong thing and


    suffered a great loss.


    "Grandpa, I know that. I have taken these things into consideration when I decide to do so."


    Brian said in a determined voice. He believed that he could solve these problems and that he could


    prevent Winnie and kids from being harmed.


    "Having paid too much attention to Winnie, how dare you say that you''ve considered these problems?


    Brian, let me tell you, if your work is affected, I''ll do something rude to Winnie."


    Felix warned him again. He loved Brian, so he wouldn''t do anything to harm him. Therefore, he would


    sacrifice Winnie if necessary.


    "Grandpa, I won''t let my work be affected. It has nothing to do with her. Don''t harm her."


    Brian was no longer being indifferent, but spoke in a somewhat anxious voice.


    Felix looked at Brian with a sullen expression. He had never seen Brian be anxious because of


    someone. He even didn''t act like this when he tried to protect Wendy in the past.


    "If you and she are together, what about Wendy? Don''t you still want to be with her in the future?"


    Felix continued to remind him. Except Penny, there was another woman--Wendy Yup. Wendy Yup was


    the woman whom Brian loved.


    Brian didn''t care about Penny, but he care about Wendy. When Wendy was mentioned, Brian frowned


    with a grave expression in his eyes.


    "We''ve agreed that she''ll leave after Wendyes back."


    Brian said in a deep voice, but he found that his heart was trembling when he said these words.


    "It''s so easy to get rid of her? Then why would she be with you and try her best to take care of Luke?


    Does she want money from you? Is she in short of money?"


    Felix didn''t understand why Winnie did so. He could see that Winnie really treated Luke well. However,


    was it possible that people who are unrted to each other could treat each other with genuine


    feelings?


    "I don''t t the reason, either. By far, she hadn''t used my money at all. I sent her a car, but she refused.


    She only agreed to drive it temporarily when I used Luke as an excuse. When I gave her money, she


    wouldn''t even take it. It''s obvious that she doesn''t do so for money."


    As for why Winnie would be with him, Brian also felt puzzled. Maybe she did it purely to retaliate


    against Penny.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Felix was silent. Seeing that Brian care so much about Winnie, he felt uncertain.


    He had reminded Brian. If necessary, he wouldn''t show mercy.


    It seemed that Winnie was quite a good woman. Unfortunately, she wasn''t from a powerful family.


    "Since you''ve been prepared, handle the rtionship between you and Penny as soon as possible.


    You should know what I want."


    By these words, Felix ordered Brian to acquire the Burns Group.


    In Felix''s view, it was not beneficial for Brian to get entangled with too many women. Therefore, he


    wanted to Brian to deal with the rtionships with these women as soon as possible, otherwise Brian


    would be put into a very difficult position when Wendy came back. If that was the case, the Be


    Group would be affected.


    Now Winnie was very important for Luke. Therefore, it was only proper for Brian to handle the


    rtionship with Penny.


    "The reason why you protect Penny is that you want to prevent me from finding any evidence?"


    Brian finally found the chance to get to the point.


    "Yes. After you acquire the Burns Group, I''ll give you the evidence. Then, you can decide how to deal


    with it."


    Felix said in a cold and precise manner. He had wanted to acquire the Burns Group for many years and


    he would never give up.


    "Grandpa, do you know that it''s not fair for Winnie? She almost died."


    Brian wasn''t being calm again. He disagreed with Felix. He could acquire the Burns Group even


    without Penny.


    "Do you treat her fairly? If you do, why do you want her to leave after Wendyes back?"


    Felix said with yellow looks.


    "People''s destiny depend on God and they''re all of some use. Winnie is doomed to be used by you.


    Don''t think too much. Just give her morepensation when you drive her away in the future."


    "Try your best to acquire the Burns Group. This is myst request for you. As long as you acquire the


    Burns Group sessfully, I won''t do anything to Wendy''s father''s spany and you''ll be the


    Chairman of the Be Group."


    After Felix said these words coldly, he stood up and left directly.


    Brian frowned and was angry. His face darkened and he didn''t know what to do.


    He didn''t care about thest sentences grandpa said. What made him feel ufortable now was that


    he should be using Winnie.


    Felix liked Megan very much, so he forced them to stay for dinner.


    When they were eating, Felix paid all his attention to them four. The atmosphere seemed to be


    harmonious and happy. What mattered most was that Luke was very happy and Brian seemed to be


    obedient to Winnie.


    After dinner, they sat on the sofa in the living room and chatted happily. Suddenly, Felix stood up.


    "Winnie, follow me to my study."


    Felix said in a peremptory way.

 Chapter 108 A Difficult Task

    Chapter 108 A Difficult Task


    Before Winnie could react to it, Brian pre-empted her.


    "Grandpa..."


    Felix interrupted him.


    "I won''t harm her."


    Felix put on an authoritative expression. Then, Brian dared not say anything anymore for fear that his


    effort would be counterproductive.


    Looking at Winnie who was puzzled, he gestured to her that she didn''t need to be afraid.


    Compared with Brian, Winnie was calmer. When they were on the way from home to here in the


    morning, she had been psychologically prepared. Felix wouldn''t ask her toe here for no reason. It


    could be said that Felix had been kind enough to her by not talking to her about what he wanted for a


    day.


    "I''ll be back soon. Take care of the kids."


    After saying that, Winnie followed Felix to his study.


    After Felix sat on the sofa, he asked Winnie to sit down, too.


    "It''ste, so I''lle straight to the point."


    Felix spoke seriously.


    "Please, the Chairman."


    What he said was after her own fancy. Winnie also wanted toe straight to the point.


    "Are you and Brian together again?"


    Felix asked her the question that he had asked Brian.


    "Yes, I''m very sorry that I break my promise. But don''t worry. I''ll leave when I should."


    Winnie answered candidly.


    "Well, I believe you. But I have some requirements. You can''t interfere with his work or his private life.


    Keep a low profile and don''t publicize it."


    Who Felix trusted more was himself. If Winnie failed to do that, he would manage to make her leave.


    Felix went on.


    "For Luke''s sake, I can forgive your breaking your promise this time. But you have to do me a favor."


    "Please tell me. I''ll do it as long as I can."


    Feeling grateful, Winnie answered. She knew that it was wrong for her to break her promise.


    And Felix had made a concession. However, Winnie really felt surprised after hearing his request.


    "Well, Brian''s father hasn''te back for many years and Brian neveres to see him. To tell you


    the truth, there is a barrier between them because there is a knot that can''t be untied in Brian''s mind. It


    appears that Brian would listen to you, so I want you to make them make up."


    Felix spoke in a much softer voice this time and was not as rigorous as he had just been.


    He had intended to ask Winnie to do this when he went to the hospital to visit Winniest time. He just


    dyed it because he heard what Penny had done.


    He could tell that Winnie had the ability to affect and change Brian. Or it could be said that Brian was


    willing to listen to Winnie.


    He didn''t want Winnie to interfere with Brian''s work, but he wanted to use Winnie to affect Brian over


    private affairs.


    Winnie was surprised. She didn''t expect that Felix would talk about family things with her.


    "He never mentioned anything about his family to me, and I don''t know what conflict there is between


    them. The Chairman, I''m not sure if I can be of any help."


    Winnie said diplomatically. As a matter of fact, she felt that she couldn''t be of any help at all.


    She might not know Brian well, but she knew that Brian resisted and was wary of her in every aspect.


    Even if they were together now, they didn''t get to know each other better.


    For her, Brian was a puzzle. And she had never thought of solving it. If she tried to get to know more


    about him, Brian would dislike and ignore her.


    "Believe me. You can seed. As long as you do it, I''ll allow you to live with Luke for a long time. Don''t


    ask for any specific reason. You just need to persuade him to be reconciled with his father."


    Felix was a shrew judge of character and situation. Few people could change Brian''s mind since he


    was a child and Winnie could be said to be the first one who could change his mind. Therefore, Felix


    was sure that Winnie had the ability to do that.


    Winnie was embarrassed, but Felix didn''t allow her to refuse this task. He said in such a peremptory


    voice. What could Winnie do to refuse it?


    "I''ll have a try."


    Winnie had no choice but to reluctantly agree. She considered it to be a task more difficult than


    developing software.


    On the way home, Brian drove the car while Winnie sat in the passenger seat. The two kids were


    ying and chatting on the back seat of the car.


    Winnie was somewhat silent because of what Felix asked her to do.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, she regretted having agreed to do that because she didn''t know anything about it and therefore


    didn''t know what to do.


    "What did grandpa talk with you?"


    Brian asked in a sullen voice with serious eyes.


    Winnie had not been in a good mood since she came out of Felix''s study. It could be seen that she was


    pretending to be happy when shemunicated with the children.


    Brian had been worrying about that Felix had embarrassed her, but he didn''t ask it because of the


    presence of the children.


    Looking at Winnie''s depressed expression, Brian became more worried and couldn''t help asking this


    question.


    Winnie finally turned and looked at Brian, being in two minds.


    "Nothing. Just something about us."


    Winnie didn''t mention the task Felix gave her. She decided that she should get to know about that little


    by little instead of asking directly.


    Looking at his handsome profile, Winnie went on to say.


    "He knew that I and you are together, and said that I had broken my promise."


    "Did he threaten you?"


    Hearing this, Brian became anxious. He was certain that Felix would talk about these issue, so he just


    wanted to know whether Felix had embarrassed Winnie or not.


    "No. He forgave me for Luke''s sake. He just prohibited me from interfering with your work and your


    family. He also demanded that I keep a low profile and do not show off."


    "I assure him that he didn''t need to worry and that I would do as he required."


    Winnie repeated what Felix had said.


    What Felix asked her to do was exactly the same as what Brian had asked her to do. Besides, Felix''s


    requirements was the same as her own principles. Even if Felix didn''t say anything, she knew what she


    could do and what she couldn''t do.


    "That''s all?"


    Brian asked in doubt.


    "Yes, that''s all."


    That was not all, but she couldn''t tell him everything directly.


    "Didn''t grandpa threaten you?"


    Brian still didn''t believe that Felix would let her off so easily.


    "No. Why, you hope that he had threatened me?"


    Winnie said jokingly, but she clearly knew that she would have been threatened if Felix didn''t need her


    help. But why was Felix so sure that she could aplish this task?


    "I''m just worried that he would threaten you."


    Brian answered in louder voice. After hearing that she wasn''t threatened, he finally felt relieved.


    "You care about me, right?"


    "I care about you? Why should I care about you? You''re ttering yourself."


    Brian somewhat overreacted to it, after which he himself felt it strange for him to react like that.


    Did he care about her? He wasn''t sure. He only knew that he had been feeling uneasy from the


    moment she followed Felix into the study.


    "Well, you can say so."


    "By the way, Daenerys will go to work in the hospital tomorrow. She asked me to express her gratitude


    to you."


    Winnie moved to another topic. If they talked too much about a topic, they would definitely quarrel.


    Finally, the kids who were sitting on the back seat would be affected emotionally.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Brian didn''t care about Daenerys at this moment. He was still wondering why Felix would ept the


    rtionship between him and Winnie so easily. He believed that Felix wouldn''t make a concession so


    easily even if for Luke''s sake.


    Back in home, Winnie was with the kids doing their homework while Brian worked in the studio. Winnie


    didn''t went to his studio with a ss of water until the child fell asleep.


    "When will you finish your work?"


    Winnie asked as she put the water on Brian''s desk.


    "I''ve already finished my work. I''m just putting away the documents. What''s the matter?"


    Brian looked up at her and asked.


    "Nothing. I''m tired. If you need to continue to work, I''ll go to bed first."


    At this moment, Winnie was in a dilemma. In fact, she originally want toe here to ask him


    something about his family tentatively, but she refrained herself from asking in the end.


    She was afraid that Brian would tell her to mind her own business.


    Hearing what she said, the expression in Brian''s eyes became much softer.


    He stood up, came close to Winnie and held Winnie into his arms tightly with his arms around her


    waist.


    "What about employing a housemaid? It''ll be too tiring for you to work, take care of the kids and clean


    the house all by yourself."


    Brian didn''t speak in a warm and cheerful voice, but Winnie''s heart melted at this moment. Brian had


    been so indifferent. Why would he care about her?


    Winnie looked at Brian in a daze, feeling as if she were dreaming.


    A momentter.


    "I don''t want to hire a housemaid. I''m not used to having a stranger at home. Besides, I''m willing to do


    all these. In this way, both you and kids will feel more at ease."


    Winnie refused his proposal. She was indeed very tired from having to get up early every morning to


    clean such arge house in fear that she would bete for work. However, to make the kids feel at


    ease at home, she still decided to do it herself.


    After saying that, Winnie unconsciously put her head on Brian''s shoulder. Finding that Brian was being


    considerate, she was contented.


    "Hire an hourly worker and let her do the housework."


    Brian insisted because he didn''t want Winnie to be tired every day.


    "I..."


    "That''s settled then. I''ll ask Albert employ one tomorrow."


    Winnie still wanted to oppose it, but Brian interrupted her in a peremptory manner.


    "Don''t treat me so well. What if I fall in love with you?"


    It was the first time that Winnie liked his being peremptory. She wanted him to treat her in this way.


    Winnie said these words unconsciously, but Brian became intense after hearing them. Would she fall in


    love with me? What should he do if she fell in love with me?


    "I don''t care. That''s your own business. I won''t fall in love with you."


    Brian didn''t speak in a cold voice, but still shattered her illusion.


    Right. Brian didn''t love her. It''s just that she had a secret crush on him. What else could she expect?


    "That''s great. It''ll make it a lot easier for me to leave when I should."


    With her head put on Brian''s shoulder, she dared not raise her head because she was afraid that Brian


    would see her bitter eyes.


    "Aren''t you tired? Go to sleep."


    Brian said in a colder voice as if he were unhappy to hear thest few words she said.


    "Oh, I''ll go to sleep soon."


    Hearing his cold voice, Winnie was disillusioned and had to leave the arms of Brian who could never be


    her lover.


    When she was about to leave, Brian carried her in his arms unexpectedly.


    "Since you''re tired, I''ll carry you back to bedroom."


    Brian said in a deep voice, ignored her willingness and left the studio directly with Winnie in his


    arms.

 Chapter 109 Talking about Family Things

    Chapter 109 Talking about Family Things


    Winnie looked at Brian who was carrying her in his arms in a daze. She couldn''t figure out what his


    attitude was like. Sometimes he was so indifferent to her that she shivered all over; sometimes he was


    so warm that she would let her imagination run wild.


    When faced with such a person, how could Winnie keep a distance from him and do not fall in love with


    him?


    Winnie was put on the bed. Before she could even turn over, Brian put himself on her body.


    "I know that you''re tired. Just lie there and leave the rest to me."


    Brian spoke half-jokingly and flirtatiously with desire in his eyes.


    Although Winnie was not in the mood to make love with him, she didn''t refuse. Brian was very gentle


    and warm every time he made love with her, so she couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Winnie didn''t speak, looked at him shyly, put her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss


    him.


    She felt that she was happiest at this moment, although it was a little humble for her to feel so. She


    wanted to have this gorgeous moment even though it was undignified for her to do so.


    The moment Winnie kissed Brian''s lips, he lost control of his desire and took the initiative to do what he


    wanted to do crazily.


    He had slept with Winnie several times, but now he still lost control of himself as soon as he touched


    her body as if he were a young man who had just never slept with a woman before.


    After that, there was a romantic atmosphere in the room. Winnie was still embraced by Brian tightly in


    his arms.


    Brian''s heavy breathing behind her ears became even suddenly. Then he spoke in a maic voice.


    "You must be exhausted. Have some sleep."


    His voice was gentle and hoarse. Winnie could feel his breath around her ears.


    "I''m not sleepy now. Let''s have a chat."


    Brian was calm now, so Winnie wanted to take the opportunity to talk about his family in a tentative


    way.


    "Hmm."


    Brian answered in a low voice. Then, Winnie turned over. They hugged each other face to face.


    "What about telling me something about your family?"


    Winnie said gently. Worried that Brian would dislike this topic, she put on a smile.


    "My family?"


    Brian said in a different voice and frowned.


    "Yes. For example, you can tell me something about the members of your family. So far, I don''t know


    any of your family members except Penny and the Chairman."


    Winnie ignored the changes of his expression and voice. Now that she had started the conversation,


    she would try to get to know something about his family, no matter what means she needed to use.


    "Why do you want to know that?"


    Brian asked in doubt.


    Why? Why? He always doubted her. Couldn''t he trust her unconditionally once? Winnie was a little


    angry, but she refrained it.


    "For no reason. I''m just curious about that."


    After saying that in a gentle voice, Winnie put her arms around Brian''s neck with expectation.


    "I also don''t know any of your family members. How about your telling me that first?"


    Brian didn''t answered, but asked.


    "My family?"


    Winnie didn''t expect that Brian would ask her this question, but seemed that she wouldn''t be able to


    continue to talk about this topic unless she talked about her family.


    Winnie no longer spoke in a soft voice, but said in a low and sad voice.


    "There''re few members in my family. My parents had passed away. After I got divorced, I lived with my


    aunt and younger sister. It could be said that we depend on each other."


    It was the first time for Winnie to mention her parents in the presence of Brian. Worried that she would


    lose the control of her emotions, she didn''t talk much about her parents.


    "Does your aunt have no family?"


    Brian felt somewhat puzzled.


    "No, she has never been married."


    Winnie replied in a simple way. Her family members all hadplicated experience. If she needed to


    exin it in detail, it would probably take her several days and nights.


    "What about other rtives? Don''t you have any other rtive?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "No."


    Winnie felt even sadder when her other rtives were mentioned. It was not that she didn''t have other


    rtives. The fact was that her other rtives became estranged from her family after her parents


    passed away. Until now, she hadn''t seen any of them.


    "I have only these family members and don''t have much to talk about. What about talking about your


    family?"


    Winnie stared at Brian with expectation again with bitter eyes.


    Instead of continuing to ask, Brian unexpectedly began to talk about his family.


    "There''re many members in my family. Four years ago, we lived together. After I became the President


    of the Be Group, Uncle Zak and his family went abroad. My older sister lived abroad after she got


    married and hasn''te back for a long time. You know the rest of my family members."


    Brian said in a low and cold voice. It seemed that there were members of his family who upset him.


    However, Winnie didn''t try to get to know what he had just mentioned. She also had no interest in what


    happened to his many family members. She only wanted to get to know something about his father.


    "What about your parents? Why don''t you talk about your parents?"


    Winnie looked up at Brian. However, Brian''s face was dark at this moment. His eyes were cold.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Judging from his voice, he became wary of Winnie again.


    "For no reason. I''m just being curious."


    Winnie found that there was something wrong with Brian and felt that she had poked the bear. It


    seemed that the tasked given by Felix was more difficult than she had imagined.


    Seeing Winnie''s innocent expression, Brian refrained himself from venting his anger.


    "My mother had passed away. My father doesn''t live with us."


    Brian spoke quickly because depression and hatred would flood over him every time his mother was


    mentioned.


    "Then where does he live..."


    "Stop. I''m sleepy and want to have some sleep."


    Before Winnie finished her words, Brian suddenly interrupted her coldly, turned his back to her and no


    longer spoke.


    Winnie looked at his back, feeling puzzled. Instead of bing angry, she felt sad. Could it be that he


    also had unknown bitter memories?


    The next day, Daenerys was formally on duty.


    Winnie had asked her to go to a surgeon named Kevin Burns who would help her.


    Daenerys had heard of this doctor when Winnie was in hospital, but she had never met him. She still


    found it a little inappropriate toe to find him suddenly today.


    She stood outside Kevin''s office, checked her appearance and then knocked on the door. Then a man


    spoke with a maic voice.


    "Come in, please."


    Daenerys pushed open the door and went in with a smile. After she closed the door and saw Kevin,


    there was a panic in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I''m in the wrong ce."


    Then, she turned around quickly and wanted to flee.


    "Wait. You''re not in the wrong ce. I''m Kevin."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kevin was handsome and looked incongruous with a meaningful smile.


    When Daenerys entered and their eyes met, Kevin also dared not believe what he saw and there was


    panic in his eyes. However, he knew that he was right when he saw the reaction of Daenerys. Then, he


    calmed down.


    Kevin stood up and left the desk. He looked sedate in a white gown, but he wouldn''t look that sedate if


    his expression was taken into consideration.


    "Daenerys Lewis, right?"


    Kevin asked in a cheerful voice.


    "Oh, yes, I''m Daenerys Lewis."


    Daenerys had no choice but to force herself to turn around with an embarrassed smile.


    "Doctor Burns, right? Then, I''m not in the wrong ce."


    Daenerys pretended to be calm and greeted him. She was the only one who knew what a panic she


    was in.


    How could it be him? How could it be so coincidental? How could they meet each other in this


    province?


    Most importantly, he should be a friend of Brian and that they would be colleagues in the future.


    Thinking of this, Daenerys had an impulse to give up the job and flee.


    However, if she fled, she would not only expose her heart, but she would also put Winnie into a difficult


    position. It would be better for her to pretend to have forgotten something she shouldn''t have


    remembered.


    After being prepared psychologically, Daenerys was no longer that uneasy and was a little relieved.


    "Hello, Doctor Burns."


    "Hello."


    Kevin said politely with a strange tone and doubts in his eyes, but he .didn''t say anything else.


    "Doctor Burns, I''m afraid that I''ll work here in the future. I hope that we can get along well with each


    other."


    Daenerys said with a smile, but felt puzzled.


    Didn''t he recognize her?


    "I hope so. Come on, I''ll show you around where you work."


    Kevin acted in a seemingly neutral manner with a standard smile, but there was an expression that was


    difficult to understand in his eyes.


    Daenerys felt uneasy, but she slowly calmed down after seeing that Kevin acted as if he had forgotten


    her. After Daenerys became familiar with the ce she worked, Kevin left.


    Daenerys formally began to work.


    At the airport.


    Winnie was waiting anxiously at the arrival hall and looked at the time from time to time.


    Vanessa was finally back. She was both delighted and worried.


    She was worried that Vanessa would be stimted and therefore in a bad mood.


    "Sister."


    When Winnie was worried, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Vanessa."


    Winnie called her younger sister excitedly while Vanessa quickened her pace and hugged Winnie.


    "Sister. I missed you so much!"


    Vanessa was a little excited, so she embraced Winnie with her greatest strength.


    "I miss you, too. How are you recently?"


    Winnie asked with concern.


    "I''m fine!"


    "What about Aunt Isobel?"


    Now, Aunt Isobel was alone, so Winnie was worried about her.


    "Aunt Isobel''s fine, too. She asked you not to worry about her."


    Vanessa finally let go of Winnie. She had a young and beautiful face, but she was still a little childish.


    "Well, that''s great. Come on, let''s go home."


    After saying that, Winnie stretched out her hand to carry Vanessa''s suitcase, but Vanessa stopped her.


    "Let me do it. I''m not tired from flying."


    Vanessa said thoughtfully, carried her suitcase and walked out of the arrival hall.


    On the way home.


    Winnie had been trying to distract Vanessa when she drove for fear that Vanessa would be nervous


    when they passed by the spot where the ident happened.


    They were getting closer to the ce where their father passed away little by little. Winnie seemed to


    be more nervous than Vanessa. At this moment, Vanessa had stopped saying anything.


    "Vanessa..."


    When they were about to arrive at the spot where the ident happened, Winnie said hurriedly.


    However, Vanessa interrupted her.


    "Sister, I want to pay respect to dad and mom first."


    As she spoke, Vanessa lost control of herself and there was tears in her eyes.


    She thought that she could deal with something about the ident calmly, but she was still nervous


    when they arrived at the spot of the ident. However, her tension soon changed into sadness which


    was caused by her missing her parents.

 Chapter 110 Pretended to Meet by Chance

    Chapter 110 Pretended to Meet by Chance


    It made Winnie''s heart ache to hear what Vanessa said. Her younger sister should had the greatest


    regret because she wasn''t there when a funeral was held for their parents.


    "Are you okay?"


    Winnie asked with uncertainty.


    Although they had already passed the spot where the ident happened before they talked, she could


    tell that Vanessa was nervous. If they went to pay respect to their parents now, Winnie was really


    worried that Vanessa would have a breakdown.


    "It''s ok. I miss them."


    Vanessa wouldn''t be able to finish her words if she didn''t try hard to restrain her emotions


    Winnie drove directly to the graveyard with Vanessa.


    The moment Vanessa saw the tombs of their parents, Winnie couldn''t say a word, directly knelt down


    and cried loudly.


    "Dad...Mom...I''m back. I finally get up the courage toe back to see you now. I''m m sorry...I''m


    sorry...I even didn''t attend your funeral. Dad. Mom...I''m sorry."


    Vanessa cried in an extremely sad way and said broken words to apologize. Feeling guilty and missing


    her parents, she finally came back.


    Five years ago, she witnessed her father passed away. She was so frightened by the tragedy that she


    didn''t shed a tear. When her mother passed away, to prevent her from being frightened, Winnie


    prohibited her from attending the funeral. Finally, it caused a lifelong regret for her.


    After having lived with this regret for five years, how could she not be so sad when she saw the tombs


    of her parents?


    "Dad. Mom... I''m sorry...I miss you. Why did you leave me?"


    Vanessa cried extremely sadly with her face being stained with tears. Winnie stood beside her and


    wept.


    Then she crouched down, held her younger sister into her arms andforted her.


    "It''s ok. Seeing you. Dad and mom would rest in peace. Don''t cry anymore. They''ll be sad if they see


    you being so sad."


    "I feel really sorry. I''m not a good daughter."


    Vanessa had an emotional breakdown and couldn''t stop crying at all.


    "You''re a good daughter. Your studying hard and living a happy life in the future will be the best reward


    for dad and mom. Don''t cry, Winnie. I know that you''re the strongest."


    Winnie knew that Vanessa had been feeling guilty these years, so she wanted her to cry and vent her


    emotion. However, worried that she would suffer a rpse, Winnie had tofort her.


    After crying for a long time, Vanessa finally calmed down a little. And they didn''t leave the graveyard


    until it was almost time to pick up the children.


    "Sister, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I can ovee the psychological obstacle."


    Finding that Winnie was worried about her, Vanessaforted Winnie.


    "That''s great. I feel much relieved now. Drink some water and change your mood. When you see


    Meganter, don''t cry."


    Winnie took a deep breath. Seeing that Vanessa wasn''t in a bad state, she was somewhat relieved.


    "Hmm. I won''t cry in the presence of Megan, otherwise she willugh at me."


    Speaking of Megan, Vanessa was finally in a better mood.


    When they arrived at the gate of the kindergarten, the kids happened toe out of the kindergarten in


    line.


    Megan saw Winnie, but didn''t see Vanessa. Not knowing that Vanessa came here today, Megan didn''t


    notice that Vanessa was standing beside Winnie.


    When Megan came closer, she suddenly saw Vanessa and bounced excitedly to Vanessa the next


    second.


    "Auntie..."


    "Megan, my sweetheart. I miss you so much."


    Vanessa was very happy, picked Megan up and kissed her with force as if she were saying that she


    missed Megan very much in this way.


    "I miss you, too..."


    Megan failed to restrain her emotions and danced for joy even if she was held in Vanessa''s arms.


    Luke came close to Winnie and took her hand. Although he didn''t know who Vanessa was, he was also


    happy because Megan was happy.


    "Auntie, who is this elder sister?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    "You should call her Auntie. She''s my younger sister and Megan''s Auntie. Therefore, you should also


    call her Auntie."


    Winnie felt sad while exining to him. He should be loved by Vanessa like Megan. Poor boy. How


    could shepensate him for the love he missed?


    "Well, Megan, leave Vanessa''s arms and stand on the ground. Auntie had just taken a ne, so she''s


    tired."


    As Winnie said, she held Megan into her arms and put her on the ground. It was not until then did


    Winnie notice that there was a handsome little boy standing beside Winnie with whom he seemed to


    have a good rtionship.


    "Sister, who is this child?"


    Vanessa asked in doubt, but there was a surprised expression in her eyes,


    Why did she feel surprised? Because this kid shared a lot of simrities with Megan and also had some


    simrities with Winnie.


    "He is Megan''s ssmate. Something came up at his home, so he lives in our house for the time


    being."


    There were too many people, so Winnie could only put it simply.


    Then, she took Luke''s hand and said.


    "Luke, greet Auntie."


    "Hello, Auntie. My name is Luke. You can call me Luke."


    Luke greeted her politely.


    "Hello, you''re so handsome. I''m going to fall in love with you."


    Vanessa crouched down and Hugged Luke.


    "I like Auntie, too."


    Finding that Vanessa was kind to him, Luke soon liked her. In his opinion, members of Winnie''s family


    were very loving and easy to get along with.


    "Well, let''s go home first."


    After Winnie said that, they all got on the car and went home.


    Vanessa was surprised the moment she just opened the door.


    Looking at the luxurious decoration and finding that it was a duplex apartment, Vanessa couldn''t


    believe what she had saw.


    "Sister, your newpany is so generous, offering such a luxurious house to employees. I''ll study hard


    and work in yourpany in the future, too."


    Vanessa said enviously with surprise in her eyes.


    "Hmm, thepany I work in offers excellent benefits."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie could only answer in this way. Anyway, she couldn''t say that she was the only one in the


    "Follow me. I''ll take you to your room."


    As Winnie said, she carried Vanessa''s suitcase and walked towards the stairs. Soon, Vanessa took the


    suitcase from her.


    "Let me carry it. I can do it myself."


    Vanessa followed Winnie excitedly with two kids behind her.


    Aftering to the room she would live in for the time being, Vanessa was surprised again because


    the design of this room was after her heart.


    "Sister, you know me so well and you know what I like. You must have prepared this room for me


    yourself."


    She was both delighted and touched.


    "Yes, I designed this room and I applied the warm colors you like."


    Winnie said with a smile. Vanessa''s liking this room was a reward for her.


    This bedroom was originally a children''s bedroom. It was veryrge and spacious, so it was big enough


    even if Vanessa rest and studied here. There was a private cloakroom and private bathroom in this


    bedroom, so it was very convenient for Vanessa to live in this room.


    The wallpaper, curtains, bed sheets and even the dolls on the bed were pink, which were prepared by


    Winnie specially. One reason why Winnie decorated the room like this was that Vanessa liked the pink


    color. The other reason was that items of warm colors couldfort Vanessa mentally and made her


    feel warm and safe.


    "I like it. I love it very much! I feel as if I had suddenly be a Princess. Thank you!"


    "You''re wee. But we just live here for the time being. Later, I''ll buy a house for you."


    Winnie was serious. No matter what, she had to give Vanessa a home as long as she wanted to live in


    B City.


    "It''s good enough!"


    Vanessa was very excited. Winnie always imed that she lived a wealthy life in B City, but Vanessa


    had never expected that Winnie could live such a wealthy life. It was really great.


    "Have a rest now. Unpack your belongings at night. Later, we''ll go out for a western food."


    Since Vanessa loved western food most, Winnie would of course take her have some.


    "We''re going to have western food tonight!"


    It was Megan who was happy because she also liked western food. However, Winnie was too busy and


    couldn''t take her out often. Today, her Auntie came back and she could have a good time, too.


    They arrived at the western restaurant in which they had booked a table in advance. It was a high-end


    restaurant with elegant environment. It was the first time that Vanessa hade to such a high-end


    western restaurant.


    After sitting down, Winnie asked for their opinions and then ordered. Then, they waited for the waiter


    and waitress to sever them the food.


    "Sister, Luke has a good rtionship with you. Won''t he miss his parents when he lives in your house?"


    Vanessa asked in a low voice.


    "Luke''s the son of the President of thepany I work for. Besides, it''s also thepany that make it


    possible for Megan to attend that kindergarten. Therefore, the kids get along with each other very well."


    Since Vanessa is very curious, Winnie had to exin roughly to her. Otherwise, Vanessa would be


    suspicious if she heard something from the kids.


    Winnie continued to say.


    "Luke''s mother was sick and couldn''t take care of him for the time being. Therefore, I took the initiative


    to take him home and take care of him for a while."


    It wasn''t that Winnie wanted to take the opportunity to curse Penny. She just couldn''t think of any other


    excuse. She could only convinced Vanessa with this excuse


    ¡±Oh, my God. This little boy has such a powerful family! It appears that he is super rich."


    Vanessa felt surprised again and therefore ignored that Luke''s mommy was sick.


    "Yes, he has family that is more powerful than that of any other people."


    But he was poor and lived a terrible life.


    Winnie could tell no one but herself these words.


    "Winnie, what a coincidence!"


    Just after Winnie finished her words, she heard a familiar voice. Winnie raised her head and became a


    little panicky.


    "Why are you here?"


    It seemed that Winnie was scared by these men. She looked at them in a daze.


    "Daddy, do youe here for western food, too?"


    "Hello, uncle."


    Luke and Megan greeted Brian at the same time. They were very happy to see Brian and thought that


    Brian and Winnie had agreed to have western food together here in advance.


    Vanessa looked at the four handsome straight men, feeling puzzled. In her opinion, it was the man who


    was the leader that was the most eye-catching.


    He was tall, domineering and awe-inspiring. Although he wore a cold expression, he happened to be


    just like the hero in the novels.


    But who was this man? Winnie knew him; Megan knew him; and Luke called her daddy...


    Was he the President Winnie mentioned and the rich daddy of Luke? Yes, he must be.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be treats us to western food today. What a surprise to meet you here."


    It was the first time for Albert not to talk in a serious manner. In fact, he was not good at telling such a


    lie. However, he had no choice but to tell this lie because Brian was beside him.


    Hearing what Albert said, Winnie understood what was going on. Then she looked at Brian. Their eyes


    met. Winnie dropped him hint, asking him not to make trouble. However...


    "Since we happen to meet, just eat together."


    After saying that, Brian sat down beside Winnie. Then, Albert, Calvin and Morgan all sat down.

 Chapter 111 Routine Business

    Chapter 111 Routine Business


    Winnie gave Brian a helpless nce to remind him, but Brian ignored it.


    "Daddy, let me introduce to you. This is Auntie''s younger sister and Megan''s Auntie. Auntie said that I


    should also call her Auntie."


    Luke took the initiative to introduce Vanessa to Brian because he also liked Auntie and wanted to show


    off.


    Brian didn''t notice Vanessa before Luke''s introduction. He looked up at her and immediately frowned.


    At the first nce, he found that Vanessa looked very simr to Winnie. It could be said that Winnie


    looked just like her when she was 20 years old.


    Brian didn''t speak, and Luke continued to introduce.


    "Auntie, this is my daddy."


    Vanessa looked at Brian up and down with her bright eyes and thought that he was a man who was


    excellent, handsome, elegant calm and poised.


    It was obvious that he was so powerful that no one dared to offend him as if he were an emperor.


    Judging from his temperament alone, he must be from an unusually seen powerful family and had a


    veryrgepany.


    "Hello, my name is Vanessa Chambers, the younger sister of Winnie."


    Vanessa took the initiative to greet him. Although it seemed difficult to get along with this man, she felt


    that he was friendly for no reason.


    "Hello. I''m Win...I''m Luke''s father."


    It was surprised that Brian didn''t speak in a cold voice. He not only spoke softly and gently, but also


    nearly said something he shouldn''t. If Winnie hadn''t pinched him on his thigh, he would have definitely


    said that he was Winnie''s lover.


    "If you find it ufortable when you live in Winnie''s house, just let me know. I''ll get another house for


    you."


    Brian went on as if he were trying to please the younger sister of his wife. Besides, it was a chance for


    him to move out of the apartment on the 18th floor.


    "It''s great to live there. Thank you..."


    Speaking of this, Vanessa paused and looked at Winnie.


    "Sister, what should I call him?"


    Winnie thought that she should express her gratitude to him, but it would be too cold to just say "thank


    you". She wanted to call him, but she didn''t know what to call him.


    "Oh...calling him Mr. Be..."


    "Call...Call me Brother. Don''t call me Mr. Be in private. It sounds awkward."


    Brian interrupted Winnie before she finished her words. Just now, Brian nearly asked Vanessa to call


    him sister-inw, but he stopped himself in time.


    He wanted Vanessa to call him sister-inw, but he would be embarrassed if Vanessa asked him why.


    After all, he couldn''t admit that Winnie had any rtionship with him. It seemed that he couldn''t even let


    others know that she was the other woman.


    "Well, I''ll call you Brother. Brother, thank you for your concern."


    Vanessa was happy to call him Brother. She must leave a good impression on Winnie''s boss the first


    time she met him, so that he wouldn''t make trouble for Winnie.


    She just didn''t expect that he, seemingly a person with higher status, would be so friendly.


    Winnie was very surprised after seeing Brian''s attitude towards Vanessa. After having known Brian for


    so long a time, she believed that Brian should be extremely indifferent to strangers. However, he


    looked more like a gentle man.


    She must be crazy. What she had just seen wasn''t true. She thought that she must had been blind and


    deaf and what she had just saw was just a hallucination. Or the man beside him wasn''t Brian, but a


    man who just looked the same as Brian.


    "You''re wee. Do you need to attend a tutoring ss to get to be familiar with the school here?"


    Brian went on asking. Even he himself didn''t know the reason why he wasn''t hostile to Vanessa at all.


    "Yes, but Winnie had already found one for me. Brother, thank you for your concern."


    Vanessa thanked him in a cheerful way again.


    "Don''t attend that school. I''ll get her a best school that offers one-on-one tutoring or the best tutors."


    Brian looked at Winnie and said in peremptory manner.


    "No, it''s inappropriate for her to have one-on-one tutoring or be taught by tutors. She has to be in the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    atmosphere of learning. Only in this way can she work harder. Don''t interfere with the matter about her


    tutoring ss. I''ve already found one for her."


    Winnie refused in time because what Brian offered was not good for Vanessa. With her ability, it was


    enough for her to study in a tutoring ss. There was no need for her to have one-on-one tutoring or


    find tutors for her.


    "Then get her a better cram school. Albert, find a cram school tomorrow. If you fail to deal with this


    issue well, I''ll dismiss you."


    Brian said coldly with determination in his deep eyes.


    "Winnie, for my sake, don''t refuse his proposal."


    Albert said tteringly. He could tell that Brian didn''t really mean what he said, but he had to help him


    tter Winnie.


    Thinking of this, Albert almostughed. President Be was always so cold. Who could foresee that


    he would tter someone one day?


    Winnie no longer spoke, but pinched Brian''s thigh under the dining table.


    They all kept silent. It could be said that Winnie had acquiesced in Brian''s proposal.


    Vanessa would asionallyugh during the dinner. Seeing this, Winnie was happy.


    She didn''t care about what she said and did. She just wanted her to be happy and was no longer in a


    panic or fear.


    Brian was very polite today, driving the car in person and sending them four home.


    After he stopped the car, Brian pre-empted Winnie and spoke before Winnie had a reaction.


    "Vanessa, go home with Megan and Luke first. I want to talk to your Winnie about business."


    Brian found a high-sounding excuse, so Winnie couldn''t refuse.


    "Well, I''ll go home with them first. Brother, thank you for your treat."


    After saying that, Vanessa got off the car and then left with Luke and Megan.


    "If you''ve any business to talk with me, just tell me now. I need to help Vanessa to unpack..."


    Before Winnie could say the word "suitcase", Brian kissed her lips.


    He kissed her in such a sudden and domineering way that Winnie couldn''t resist it.


    After a long time, when both of them couldn''t breathe, Brian finally let go of Winnie while gasping for


    breath.


    "This is the business I want to talk with you."


    Since knowing that Vanessa woulde today, Brian had begun to miss her. They were still together


    in the morning. However, Brian couldn''t help thinking about Winnie when he thought of being unable to


    see Winnie freely and when he thought that he couldn''t fall asleep if he was alone. Therefore, he asked


    Albert to stay around the building Winnie lived in and finally appeared in the western restaurant.


    "You...You''re a hooligan! This is not business!"


    Winnie blushed and scolded Brian shyly. Although she was also unustomed to Brian''s absence, she


    was still reserved and tried hard to ovee it.


    Brian was different from her. Having left her for less than a day, he found an excuse to find her. Winnie


    didn''t know whether Brian cared more about her than before or he wanted to have physical contact with


    her like kiss.


    "You agreed, so it''s business."


    After Brian spoke these words in a cold and low tone, Winnie was no longer that shy.


    It seemed that Brian still didn''t care about her. He kept her in the car purely to do this "routine


    business".


    "The business is over. May I leave now?"


    Winnie put on a smile to hide the bitterness.


    "Go to the vi on the top of the mountain with me."


    Brian invited her. Winnie knew why he wanted her to go there with him.


    "No, I refuse. I have told you that I won''t go there anymore. If anything goes missing there, I''ll be the


    suspect."


    Winnie pretended to be rxed and answered. Thinking of the vi on the top of the mountain, she


    became even sadder.


    "Where do you want to go? Office or hotel?"


    It could be tell that Brian really wanted to make love with her. But it wasn''t entirely because of sexual


    needs. He had been used to sleeping in the same bed with Winnie. He couldn''t fall asleep without her.


    Hearing what he said, Winnie dropped her eyes and put on a bitter expression. For Brian, there was no


    need to take her to a better ce than office or hotel.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere else today. Vanessa has juste here. I can''t leave her alone at home.


    She has a phobia. I''m afraid that she will dislike the strange environment. Find another day. When


    Vanessa is familiar with the environment, just tell me you want me to go to office or hotel with you. I''ll


    definitely fulfill my obligation."


    Winnie finally refused. Now she was affected emotionally. Even if Vanessa wasn''t in her house, she


    wouldn''t want to stay with Brian.


    "If you''re not ustomed to the room outside, go home. You haven''t gone home for many days."


    Winnie added. Then she opened the door, got off the car and left.


    Brian''s face was instantly dark. He was unhappy that Winnie refused, but he couldn''t do anything with


    her.


    The next morning.


    Brian heard a knock on the door the moment he came out of the lounge.


    "Come in."


    Brian said in a very low and unhappy tone.


    It was Penny who came in with Brian''s clothes in her hand as usual.


    "Why are you here?"


    Brian asked coldly.


    "ra called me and said that you needed clothes, so Ie to end you some."


    Penny said gently. She hadn''t seen Brian for many days. She missed him, but she couldn''te to see


    Brian as she wanted for fear that she would annoy him.


    "Put it down. You don''t have to send me clothes anymore. I''ve got some clothes in the lounge."


    Brian said in a cold voice and showed no feelings for her. What Penny couldn''t ept most was that


    there was disgust for her in Brian''s eyes.


    In the past, Brian also didn''t like her, but he didn''t hate her as much as now. It must be because of


    Winnie who wouldn''t say a good word for her in the presence of Brian.


    "Ok. Brian, when will you go home?"


    Penny asked humbly.


    She must take revenge on Winnie for what she had suffered today.


    "I don''t know. You go home first. I have to work now."


    As Brian spoke, he turned and walked to his desk. He didn''t even gave the clothes Winnie brought a


    nce.


    Penny was angry, but dared not show it. Besides, she had to pretend to be obedient.


    "Then I''m going home first. Remember to go home."


    Penny reminded Brian to go home at the risk of his being angry. However, Brian just looked at her


    coldly in silence.


    Penny finally left. If she stayed a little longer, Brian would definitely be angry. He was bing more


    and more impatient with Penny. He couldn''t exin the reason clearly. However, after he met Winnie,


    he would unconsciouslypare Winnie and Penny.


    After that, he found that Penny was even not as honest as a liar.


    Brian pushed these thoughts away and made an internal call.


    "Don''t ask Penny to send clothes to me in the future."


    Brian ordered coldly and solemnly.


    "Yes, Mr. Be."


    Feeling puzzled, ra answered. She didn''t know what had happened in his office, but she had to


    obey his order.


    "Mr. Be, Albert wants to report his work."


    When ra was about to put down the telephone, Albert appeared. Therefore, she reported directly.


    "Let him in."


    After Brian put down the telephone, Albert came in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Brian asked coldly without expression.


    "I''ve found out more about Winnie."


    "Go on."

 Chapter 112 The Twins

    Chapter 112 The Twins


    Hearing that it was about Winnie, Brian became anxious.


    "Winnie has never been married. She had a nominal husband."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    What Albert said was just like a sh of lightning in the darkness, giving people light.


    And he was the person who waited for the light in the darkness.


    He was secretly pleased first. Then he asked.


    "What happened?"


    "I heard that she married someone temporarily to register for kid. That man is her ssmate and is now


    abroad. Mr. Be, shall I find him to confirm it?"


    It took Albert great effort to find these pieces of information out. He was very puzzled and wondered


    why Winnie''s messages were deliberately hidden.


    Brian pondered for a moment.


    "You don''t have to. I''ll find a way to confirm it."


    Brian had a way to do that and he would get the truest and most convincing information. However, he


    was in a better mood after hearing the news.


    "Anything else?"


    Brian went on asking. For the first time, he expected that Albert would have more news.


    "I haven''t found out anything more about Winnie. Mrs. Be threw away..."


    Albert was reporting seriously, but he suddenly interrupted by Brian. He was somewhat puzzled.


    "Don''t call Penny Mrs. Be in my presence in the future. She doesn''t deserve it."


    Brian was agitated when Albert mentioned the word "Mrs. Be", so he directly forbad Albert from


    calling Penny "Mrs. Be".


    "Yes, Mr. Be...But what should I call her?"


    Albert didn''t know what to do and was afraid that Brian would be annoyed when he called Penny


    in the wrong way.


    "Just call her Penny."


    "The cell phone threw away by Penny has been restored. Some data was deleted and cannot be


    restored. The rest of the data has been restored."


    As Albert spoke, he put Winnie''s mobile phone on Brian''s desk.


    Brian frowned and stared at the phone with sullen eyes.


    Then he picked it up, turned it on and began to search for what Penny wanted.


    There wasn''t nothing but the photos of Megan in it. However, Brian was puzzled the moment he saw


    the picture taken when Megan was just born.


    He erged the photo. The child was very thin. Although he was not sure whether the kid in the photo


    was a boy or a girl, he found that this picture was obviously different from the previous one. It meant


    that the kid in the photo wasn''t Megan.


    But who would the kid be if the kid wasn''t Megan? If the kid wasn''t Winnie''s child, why did she keep


    this photo all the time? Could it be that she just liked other people''s kids?


    Brian became even more shocked when he saw the next photo. It was a picture of two kids who were


    thin and weak and looked a lot smaller than normal kids.


    One of the kids was Megan and the other one was the kid in the previous picture. In this picture, it was


    obvious that this kid was a boy.


    Brian looked at these photos repeatedly in doubt. He felt that there was something wrong, but he didn''t


    know what was wrong.


    In fact, it was just a photo and couldn''t prove anything, but Brian was upset for no reason.


    No longer looking at the picture, Brian began to search for video. But there wasn''t any video in the cell


    phone. It seemed that videos had all been deleted, just like Albert said.


    At this moment, the secretary called in. Albert ended his report and Brian put away the mobile phone


    which he hadn''t seen all the information in it.


    After getting off work in the evening, Brian canceled his appointment and came to Winnie''s house with


    an excuse.


    He entered the password himself and went in the house as he usually do, which surprised Vanessa


    who was sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Could bosses ofpanies enter their employees'' houses as they wished? Would bosses remember


    the passwords of the doors of their employees'' house?


    "Brother, youe here!"


    Vanessa stopped thinking about the doubts, stood up and greeted Brian with a light smile.


    "Hmm. Did you go to attend the tutoring ss?"


    Brian asked in a low voice.


    "Yes. Albert went there with me. There aren''t many people in the ss. There are about seven or eight


    students in the ss. Brother, I''ve asked Winnie to express my thanks to you. I can follow this tutoring


    ss."


    Vanessa thanked Brian politely. She would never forget that Brian had helped her.


    "You''re wee. Winnie performs well in thepany. She deserves these benefits."


    As a matter of fact, he did it out of his concern for Winnie. However, he told Vanessa that it was a


    reward for Winnie''s work. In this way, it was possible that Vanessa wouldn''t think too much and


    therefore Winnie wouldn''t be put in a difficult position. However, he didn''t realized that Vanessa had


    be suspicious when he opened the door by entering password.


    "Brother, sit down please. What do you want to drink? I''ll get some for you."


    Vanessa led Brian into the living room and asked him to sit down.


    "I don''t want to drink anything. Where''s Winnie?"


    Brian looked around, but he didn''t saw Winnie.


    "She goes out to buy some food. The kids are doing their homework upstairs. Shall I ask Luke toe


    downstairs?"


    Vanessa asked.


    "No, you don''t have to. I don''t want to disturb them."


    It was a good opportunity and Brian didn''t want to miss it.


    "Vanessa, Luke told me that Megan always wants to see her daddy. Where''s her father? Did he divorce


    Winnie?"


    Brian asked implicitly. This was the reason why he didn''t ask Albert to investigate over it.


    "Daddy? Having no daddy? Winnie has never been married."


    Vanessa just felt surprised when she heard Brian''s questions, but she found it fun when Brian


    mentioned the divorce.


    There were too many things that Vanessa didn''t know, so she could only tell him something ording


    to her understanding.


    "She has never been married?"


    Although it was the second time for Brian to hear such an answer, he still felt relieved. However, he had


    more doubts after hearing her saying so.


    After thinking for a moment, Brian went on asking.


    "ording to the personal details Winnie gave to thepany, she''s divorced. Why?"


    "Oh, Winnie married one of her ssmates to register Megan. After Megan was registered, they


    divorced."


    Vanessa still didn''t think much. In her view, it wasn''t a secret or something shameful. Therefore, she


    thought it ok to tell others about it.


    However, Brian was suddenly enlightened after hearing the seemingly unimportant words Vanessa


    said. Winnie had never been married; she had no husband at all; it appeared that she wasn''t going to


    remarry.


    However, there wasn''t a kid who had no father. Could it be that...


    "Is Megan adopted by Winnie?"


    If Winnie had never been married, then there were only two possibilities. One possibility was that she


    was pregnant with her boyfriend''s kid and they broke up then. However, ording to Albert''s


    investigation, Winnie had only one ex-boyfriend--Leo. Was Leo Megan''s father?


    Another possibility was that Winnie pitied the baby and therefore adopted her.


    Among these two possibilities, Brian actually hoped that Megan was adopted, although it was selfish


    for him to think so. However, Brian knew that it was impossible because Megan had a face simr to


    that of Winnie.


    Speaking of Megan''s birth, Winnie hesitated for a while before speaking.


    "Winnie gave birth to twins. At that time, we were poor, so we had one baby adopted by others."


    This time, Brian was really shocked. He finally knew who the boy in the photo he saw in Winnie''s


    mobile phone was.


    "Didn''t the father of the kids care about them?"


    "I don''t know. At the time, I was sick and in a bad state. Aunt Isobel and Winnie concealed something


    from me."


    Vanessa knew that she must stop talking about this issue. It was the bottom line. If she told Brian this,


    Winnie would kill her.


    Brian stopped asking, but he felt upset again.


    Since Winnie gave birth to kids herself, she must have had an intimate rtionship with someone.


    Before Winnie came back, Brian left. Before leaving, he asked Vanessa not to tell Winnie that he had


    Coming out of Winnie''s home, Brian suddenly didn''t know where to go. There was not a ce that felt


    homey. He sat in the car with the air conditioner on, listening to soothing music to rx himself.


    However, he happened to see Winnie walk to the door of the building with Leo, talking andughing.


    In an instant, Brian became angry and had the impulse to get off the car to me them for "having an


    affair".


    However, he still restrained himself. Now, his mind was also in a turmoil, being unable to tell what was


    true and what was false. If Leo was Megan''s father, how could he question Winnie?


    If Megan was Leo''s daughter, how long could the rtionship between him and Winniest? Would


    they end their rtionship before Wendy Yup came back?


    He didn''t even dare think about ending the rtionship with Winnie. Therefore, he must find out who


    Megan''s father was.


    Thinking of this, Brian made a phone call to Albert.


    "Winnie gave birth to twins. No matter what means you have to use, find out the identity of Megan''s


    father."


    After putting down the phone, Brian took a deep breath and watched Winnie entered the door of the


    building with Leo.


    Back in home, Winnie began to cook dinner. When Vanessa was here, life was much easier for her.


    That''s because Vanessa could take care of kids and cook for her.


    "You''re going to attend tutoring ss tomorrow. Is everything ready?"


    Winnie chatted with Vanessa while cooking.


    "Yes. Don''t worry. I can deal with it."


    Vanessa was very confident. As a matter of fact, she was originally very confident in study. Now, she


    became even more confident because she could attend such a good tutoring ss.


    "Sister, thank Mr. Be for me. He helped us, so we can''t act as if nothing had happened."


    Vanessa spoke in a sensible manner, but there was a hidden purpose behind what she said.


    "Oh, you''ve really grown up and be grateful. Well, I''ll thank him for you."


    She was happy that Vanessa''s being sensible. As long as there wasn''t any difficulty in Vanessa''s life


    and as long as she was kind and sensible, Winnie wouldn''t feel guilty when she thought of her parents


    in the future.


    "I''ve grown up. How can I be not sensible? You underestimate me too much. Sister, I''m not talking


    about just saying thank you to him. We should show some sincerity, right?"


    Vanessa asked tentatively.


    "Sincerity? What sincerity?"


    Winnie didn''t think much about it and paid most of her attention to cooking, not noticing the weird


    expression in Vanessa''s eyes.


    "We can''t say that we have sincerity unless we invite him to have dinner at our home. Today, I asked


    the students of the tutoring ss in private about the cost. I''m told that it''ll cost 100000 dor to study in


    the ss with less than 10 people for a month. Mr. Be had paid the tuition fee for us and therefore


    we owe him a favor. We must invite him to have a meal."


    Vanessa really wanted to thank Brian, but she also wanted to ask Brian toe to their home and


    know what the rtionship between him and Winnie was by observing.


    Although she hadn''t begun to work, she had never heard that a boss would care about and spend so


    much money on the younger sister of an employee.


    Her instinct told her that there was something wrong, but she didn''t know what was wrong.

 Chapter 113 It Was Difficult to Change a Habit

    Chapter 113 It Was Difficult to Change a Habit


    Winnie didn''t want to continue this topic because she didn''t want Brian toe here. If Brian lost his


    temper with her because she said something wrong, Vanessa definitely couldn''t bear it.


    "Vanessa, don''t worry. I''ll return the tuition fee to Mr. Be."


    "Speaking of money, I have something to negotiate with you. I want to sell the house under your name.


    Then, I want to pay back one million dor to Uncle Romeo and put a down payment on a new house


    with the rest money. Anyway, I''ll buy you a bigger house and pay back the loan."


    Winnie had to negotiate with Vanessa. After all, Vanessa was the owner of the house.


    "No problem, you have thest word. Sister, I''m saying..."


    Vanessa agreed without hesitation. Even if Winnie didn''t mention it, she wanted to sell the house to pay


    off the debt herself. In that case, it could be said that she had helped Winnie in paying back the debt.


    After all, she also had the responsibility to pay back the debt.


    However, she didn''t want to talk about the debt now. She wanted to ask Brian to have a meal at their


    home. However, when she mentioned it again, Winnie interrupted her.


    "The current tenant wants to buy our house. Tomorrow I''ll go to negotiate over it in detail with the


    tenant. You don''t have to go before going through the formalities."


    "No problem. I''m not going to interfere with it. You have thest word. Can we stop talking about this


    topic now?"


    Vanessa became impatient and found that Winnie was trying to evade this issue. The more Winnie


    tried to evade it, the more Vanessa wanted to explore it to satisfy her curiosity.


    "Yes. Let''s cook."


    Winnie turned around and washed the vegetables that Vanessa had trimmed. She wanted to ignore


    Vanessa''s proposal. However, Vanessa was stubborn and insisted on inviting Brian to have a meal with


    them.


    "Sister, I propose that we should invite Mr. Be to have a meal with us. What''s your opinion? Even if


    we''ll pay back the money, we should thank him."


    Finding that Vanessa wasn''t going to give up, Winnie could only make a perfunctory answer.


    "Mr. Be is a boss who is very busy. He has no time to have a meal with us."


    "You haven''t even asked him! How do you know that he has no time? I''ll make a phone call to him. I''ll


    forget it if he is really busy."


    Before Winnie could say anything, Vanessa directly ran from the kitchen to the living room and found


    Winnie''s mobile phone. Winnie failed to stop her in time.


    Before long, Vanessa ran back happily.


    "Sister, let''s cook some delicious dishes. Brian says that he''s free and wille right away."


    Having defeated Winnie with her petty trick, Vanessa was very happy and proud.


    "Aren''t you unustomed to get along with strangers? Why''re you so enthusiastic today?"


    Winnie asked helplessly.


    "I don''t want to get along with strangers who''re difficult to get along with. However, it''s easy to get along


    with Mr. Be, so I have to be enthusiastic."


    Vanessa didn''t know the reason, but she really quite liked Brian. Although she just called him Brother


    out of courtesy, she really felt the care from an elder brother.


    Winnie felt more surprised. It wasn''t easy to get along with Brian at all! Besides, he was not


    enthusiastic at all! He treated people in such a cold manner! Why would Vanessa say that it was easy


    to get along with him? She couldn''t understand Vanessa''s thoughts.


    "Sister, why is he so kind to you? Doesn''t he go too far when he treats his employee so well?"


    Vanessa finally exposed her hidden purpose. When she asked this question, she noticed the


    embarrassed expression on Winnie''s face.


    "Does he treat me well? I don''t think so. He is just like the other bosses, being harsh and arrogant. He


    found a tutoring ss for you just because I have a strong working ability and perform well. He does


    this to keep me in hispany."


    Winnie could only exined like this. She really didn''t want Vanessa to know the rtionship between


    her and Brian.


    The more people knew it, the sadder she would became. Besides, she would have to exin to one


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    more person when she left. These were all burdens for Winnie.


    "I just think that he treat you well. He had dinner with us and naturally sat down beside you. Do you


    believe it was a coincidence for you to meet there? Most importantly, he allows you to live with Luke.


    He wouldn''t do so unless he trusts you very much and has a high expectation for you."


    Vanessa didn''t believe what Winnie just said. She knew that Winnie had a strong working ability.


    However, the boss of the previouspany didn''t treat her in this way.


    Vanessa paused for a while and continued to speak.


    "Sister, don''t try to fool me. I''m not a kid anymore. If Mr. Be really likes you, I agree with your being


    his girlfriend. I..."


    Speaking of this, Vanessa suddenly stopped. She realized something very important.


    Luke was Brian''s son. It meant that he was married. He had a wife. It seemed impossible that he


    should treat Winnie so well when he had a wife.


    "Sister, does Brian have a wife?"


    Vanessa asked tentatively. She wanted Winnie to tell her that Brian didn''t have a wife or was divorced.


    "Yes, his wife is from a powerful family. We ordinary people will be dwarfed by her."


    Winnie''s answer disappointed Vanessa a lot.


    "s, it''s too annoying. I..."


    "Well, don''t let your imagination run wild now. Help me with the cooking hurriedly, otherwise everyone


    will be hungryter."


    Winnie pretended to say in a rxed way. As a matter of fact, she felt even more disappointed than


    Vanessa.


    About ten minutes after Vanessa made a phone call to Brian, he arrived. This time, he also forgot to


    knock on the door and came in directly.


    "Brother, you''re here!"


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Vanessa ran close to Brian from the kitchen and greeted him


    with a smile.


    Although Brian had a wife and couldn''t marry Winnie, she still really worshipped Brian.


    "Hmm. Where''s Winnie?"


    Brian changed into slippers and went in.


    "She''s cooking in the kitchen."


    Vanessa pointed to the kitchen lively with her finger with joy and expectations she shouldn''t have for


    Brian in her eyes.


    "Oh, I''ll have a look."


    After saying that in a deep voice, he went to the kitchen directly. Vanessa didn''t follow him, but went


    upstairs to tutor the kids with their homework.


    After Brian came to the kitchen, he turned around and watched Vanessa go upstairs. After he was sure


    that there was no one else on the first floor, he held Winnie into his arms from behind.


    It was a verymon move that he had done many times, but Winnie was frightened by him this time.


    "Let go of me. Vanessa will see it."


    Winnie spoke in a low voice. It was obvious that she was in a panic.


    "She went upstairs just now, so she wouldn''t see it."


    Brian said coldly and just wouldn''t let go of Winnie. He was afraid that Winnie and Leo would be


    together again if he let go of her now.


    Hearing his cold voice, Winnie didn''t know what to say. She had heard the conversation between him


    and Vanessa when he had just entered the door. At that time, he didn''t talk in a cold voice at all.


    However, when he talked to her, his voice was as cold as ice.


    "She might go downstairs at any moment. Let go of me."


    At this moment, Winnie had calmed down, not because Vanessa was upstairs, but because she no


    longer expected Brian to treat her warmly after hearing his cold voice.


    Brian kept silent, rubbed his face against Winnie''s neck for a while, kissed her neck and then finally let


    go of her.


    Winnie was relieved. She didn''t turn around and look at Brian, but continued to cook.


    "Prevent Vanessa from doubting our rtionship. There will be a lot of trouble if she knows about it.


    Besides, you should knock on the door beforeing in. She''s smart, so she will definitely ask me


    about this."


    Winnie pointed out the mistake Brian had made, but she felt that it was toote. Vanessa was good at


    observing. She guessed that Vanessa would ask her many questions after Brian left.


    "I''m used to it. Sometimes it''s difficult to change a habit."


    For example, he had been ustomed to sleep in the same bed with Winnie. Without her, he couldn''t


    fall asleep.


    "Go to wait in the living room. Dinner will be ready soon."


    Winnie asked Brian to leave the kitchen. She neither wanted Brian to disturb her cooking nor wanted to


    see him treat her differently.


    However, unexpectedly.


    "I''ll help you with the cooking."


    As he said, he was about to work.


    "Vanessa had prepared everything for me, so I don''t need any help now. Just go to the living room and


    have a rest."


    It was only then that Winnie turned around and looked at Brian, after which she felt distressed


    unconsciously.


    Brian was hollow-eyed with red blood in his eyes. She could easily tell from his handsome face that he


    was tired.


    "What happened? Were you very busy today? Or are you sick?"


    Winnie couldn''t help asking.


    "No, I just can''t fall asleep. Hurry up. I''m hungry."


    Brian suddenly frowned and refused her caring about him. Although he felt well when Winnie cared


    about him. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to be divorced from this kind of care after he was


    familiar with it.


    Thinking that it was just her wishful thinking, Winnie no longer spoke. Silence fell in the kitchen then.


    After the dinner was ready, Brian said that he wanted to have a drink. Winnie wanted to oppose it, but


    she bit back the words.


    He said that he couldn''t fall asleep. Maybe he could fall asleep after drinking a little wine. Judging from


    his appearance, he really should have a good rest.


    Vanessa got the wine and poured a ss for Brian. Before she put down the bottle, Brian had drunk


    off.


    Vanessa immediately poured a ss of wine for him again.


    "Brother, drink itter. I want to propose a toast to you."


    Vanessa poured a ss of drinks for herself.


    "Brother, although I just drink drinks, I sincerely thank you very much for finding a tutoring ss for me


    and for taking care of Winnie for such a long time."


    Vanessa said politely and then drank off, totally not knowing that her elder sister suffered many


    grievances after she met him.


    "Good, cheers."


    After say that, Brian drank off the wine again.


    Drinking on ss of wine after another, Brian finally got drunk.


    Winnie supported Brian to the sofa and made him lie down on the sofa. Then, she was ready to get


    changed.


    "Vanessa, put away the dining table. I have to send Mr. Be home."


    "Sister, how could you send him home when he was so drunk. There are spare rooms. What about


    letting him stay here tonight?"


    Vanessa didn''t have a hidden purpose this time. She was purely worried about Brian.


    "Yes, Auntie. Just let daddy sleep in his room. Having drunk so much, daddy must feel very


    ufortable."


    "I agree. Don''t send Uncle away, mommy."


    Luke and Megan also pleaded as if only they treated Brian well and Winnie was cruel.


    After taking a deep breath, Winnie finally decided to let Brian stay. After sending Brian back to his


    room, Winnie began to put away the dining table. Not surprisingly, Vanessa came to ask her questions.


    "Sister, you told me that he had a wife. But doesn''t he go too far when he gets along with you? He


    knows the password, opens the door andes in himself. He even has a room here. It seems that


    there is something going on between you and him. If his wife knows it, will you be the other


    woman?"

 Chapter 114 Had to Be Drunk

    Chapter 114 Had to Be Drunk


    This time, Vanessa didn''t ask these questions out of curiosity and she wasn''t trying to explore what the


    rtionship between them was. She was just afraid that Winnie would be the other woman.


    In her opinion, Winnie was a woman who was beautiful and of refinement. These years, many men


    admired her. However, it was difficult for even Vanessa to ept Winnie''s being the other woman, not


    to mention Aunt Isobel.


    "He used to live in this house, so he naturally knows the password. He not only has his bedroom here,


    but also has his studio here. His wife knows that hees here. So it''s unnecessary for you to worry


    about that. I won''t have an affair with him."


    Winnie could only lie to Vanessa because she was afraid that Vanessa would can''t help telling others


    thisplicates thing after she knew too much about it.


    "In short, you must be careful. I won''t ask him to have a meal here anymore. My intuition tells myself


    that he doesn''t treat you purely as an employee. He doesn''t look at you in the way a boss looks at an


    empl0yee. Being also careful in thepany."


    Vanessa still had a good impression of Brian. If he wasn''t married or was even divorced, she would


    hope that Brian could be Winnie''s boyfriend. However, when she was told that Brian was married, she


    didn''t want Winnie to have an affair with him. After all, in that case, Winnie would be the other


    woman.


    For unknown reasons, Vanessa had a deep-rooted idea that both her parents and Aunt Isobel hated


    the person who was a home-wrecker since she was a child.


    "Hmm. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful. It''ste. You should go upstairs, wash with kids and then go to bed.


    After all, you have to attend tutoring ss tomorrow."


    Winnie knew all these before Vanessa told her, but she still became the other woman. She had no


    choice. Sometimes she couldn''t do as she wished. If she could live as she wished, she would rather


    leave with Megan and Luke.


    She didn''t live a happy life here. It could be said that she encountered many difficulties here. Besides,


    she suffered too many grievances and was wronged many times. Sometimes things weren''t meant to


    be. She was involved in so many things and was the only one who would be sacrificed.


    JY went upstairs with two kids. It was alreadyte at night when Winnie finished cleaning. Then, Winnie


    poured a ss of water, opened the door of Brian''s bedroom gently and crept into the room.


    After putting the ss on the bedside table, Winnie turned around and wanted to leave. However, Brian


    suddenly embraced her from behind.


    "Ah..."


    Winnie was so scared that she unconsciously shouted. Before she could react, she had been in bed


    and was held tightly in Brian''s arms.


    "You''re awake?"


    Winnie asked in a daze. She was so scared that her heart beat in an irregr way.


    "No, I didn''t drink very much, so I''m not drunk."


    Brian said coldly.


    He had waited in the bedroom for so long a time that he had lost his patience.


    He had intended to go to Winnie''s room after other people were asleep. Unexpectedly, Winnie came to


    his room.


    "You pretended to be drunk?"


    Winnie asked in louder voice. She didn''t expect that Brian would also y a trick like this.


    "Yes. If I didn''t, you would ask me to leave."


    Brian said openly, not realizing that it was wrong for him to do so.


    "You know how to cheat others now. You''ve learned it from me. It appears that you shouldn''t be with


    me anymore."


    It seemed that Winnie had been used to calling herself a liar. After all, she would feel better if she was


    called a liar by herself instead of Brian.


    "Then I should thank you. If I hadn''t learned it from you, I would have to leave today."


    Winnie was surprised when she heard his reply.


    "You''re bing glib. I should go back to my room to sleep now."


    Brian had high body temperature, but spoke in cold voice. She couldn''t bear it, so she had to flee.


    However, she failed to push Brian away. Considering that she couldn''t even make Brian let go of her,


    how was it possible for her to go back to her room?


    "I get drunk on purpose to stay here. Don''t you understand what I want? Do you think it possible that I''ll


    let you go after youe to my room?"


    There was desire in his cold voice. Then, he turned over and pressed his body against Winnie''s.


    "Vanessa is here. She is originally suspicious..."


    "I don''t care. It''ll be better if she knows it. If she knows, I''ll just stay here."


    Then, he could fall asleep.


    "In your dreams! Don''t you consider my situation? If Vanessa knows it, what''re you going to say to


    exin our rtionship to her?"


    It was not as simple as Brian considered. He didn''t take it seriously naturally because it wouldn''t have


    any impact on him. In the future, he could still live a happy life after getting rid of her.


    But what about her? She would be under the influence of the unhealthy rtionship between them all


    her life.


    "Can''t I tell her that I''m your...boyfriend?"


    Brian originally wanted to say that he was Winnie''s boyfriend and that they were in love. But they


    weren''t in love with each other. In fact, it was not urate to call him Winnie''s boyfriend, but Brian


    couldn''t think of a word that was more urate.


    "You have a wife. Boyfriend..."


    Before Winnie finished her words, Brian kissed her lips with strength as if he were punishing her in this


    way.


    A momentter, Brian stopped the kiss reluctantly.


    "I''ve told you many times that I don''t have a wife. In your opinion, can''t it be said that I don''t have a


    wife, unless Penny leave?"


    Brian said with dissatisfaction. There was a hint of me in his voice.


    "Yes, I won''t admit that you don''t have a wife before she leaves."


    Winnie acted as if she really thought like that and that she were not of him. However, she knew that


    Brian had a beloved woman and therefore he wouldn''t marry him even if he divorced Penny.


    "Well, just wait. It won''t be long before Penny leave."


    After saying that, Brian kissed her sexy lips again and began to touch her body.


    Winnie wasn''t affected by what Brian was doing. She was still thinking about what Brian said.


    Did Brian give her a promise? Did Brian mean that he would be with her in the future?


    Impossible. Although they had a very intimate rtionship, they wouldn''t be with each other in the


    future.


    The next day, Winnie got up very early while Brian still slept sweet. It was rare for Brian to have such a


    sound sleep, so Winnie didn''t wake him up.


    After breakfast, she was going to send kids to school and send Vanessa to tutoring ss passingly.


    However, Vanessa insisted on taking the subway by herself. Winnie had no choice but to let her do as


    she wished.


    After arriving at thepany, Winnie stayed in her office and concentrated on her work. She even


    didn''t know when Brian came to work.


    In the lunch break, Winnie made a phone call to Vanessa, making sure that she had already had lunch


    in the cram school. Then, she left the office and was going to go to the staff canteen to have lunch.


    When she just got out of the office, ra came over.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be wants you to go to his office."


    After they quarreled with each otherst time, ra always treated Winnie in a very serious manner.


    Winnie didn''t care about that. It didn''t matter how ra viewed her or treated her. She just needed to


    do her own part.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Winnie closed the door and went directly to Brian''s office.


    She opened the door and went in, but didn''t find Brian there. Seeing that the door of the lounge was


    open, Winnie went over.


    The moment she entered the lounge, she saw a hearty lunch on the table. Then, Winnie understood


    why Brian asked her toe here.


    "You know that I didn''t have lunch?"


    "Sit down and have lunch."


    Before, Brian was lying in bed. Now, he got up and walked over.


    "Well, let''s eat together."


    After setting the table, Winnie ate a mouthful of food before Brian sat down.


    "When did you get up?"


    Winnie asked as she chewed the food.


    "I didn''t get up until the housemaid came to do the cleaning. I was so tiredst night. If the housemaid


    didn''te, I would sleep for a longer time."


    Brian said wickedly. Hearing that, Winnie almost spit out the food in her mouth.


    Last night they made love for three times. So it was possible that he would be tired. However, Winnie


    didn''t force him to do so. Why would he say it in such a blunt way?


    "If you''re tired, go home and have a good rest. No one will force you toe to work."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not up to you whether I''ll go home or not. But be careful. I''lle to your home at any time."


    Brian wasn''t going to go home. Even if he couldn''t go to Winnie''s home, he would stay in the office or


    go to the Be¡¯s vi where his grandfather lived.


    "Eat, stop talking. Don''te to my home today."


    In case Brian woulde to her home tonight, Winnie said these words. She didn''t want Vanessa to


    think much. And she wanted less Brian to interrupt Vanessa''s study.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing what Winnie said, Brian kept silent and his face darkened. However, he listened to what she


    said and began to eat.


    A momentter.


    "I ask you toe here to talk about business."


    As they ate, Brian suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "I acquired MT. You''re familiar with thatpany. I want you to give me advice on who I should keep


    and who I should fire."


    Brian said in a serious way.


    Brian thought that he was going to talk about her work in the Be Group. It never urred to her


    that Brian would acquire MT.


    Hearing this, she was stunned there and stared at Brian in disbelief with chopsticks in her hand.


    "You acquired MT?"


    Winnie asked with uncertainty.


    MT was a professional softwarepany with all kinds of software. It was also thergest domestic


    softwarepany and had a lot of foreign cooperative partners.


    It was hard to imagine and believe that such a bigpany should be acquired by Brian.


    "Yes, the acquisition waspleted yesterday."


    Brian said in a certain and confident manner.


    "MT is a well-run business. Why would the boss agree to sell it to you?"


    Winnie was puzzled. Why would a boss be willing to sell such a highly profitablepany?


    "However profitable apany is, I can acquire it as long as I want to. The amount of money I offered


    is beyond their imagination, so they can''t resist the temptation."


    Brian wouldn''t tell her that the reason why he acquired MT was that MT refused to allow Winnie to


    leave. If he told her, it was possible that Winnie would have resistance. She always thought in a way


    different from other women. Brian could only conceal the fact from her.


    "You''re horrible."


    Winnie still couldn''t calm down. It was a little sudden for her to hear this news.


    After all, she started her career in MT and had worked at MT for four years. Although she was unhappy


    when she worked there, she still had affection for MT.


    Suddenly, Winnie thought of one thing selfishly.


    "Can you fire Daniel?"


    Since Brian had acquired MT, it would be unavoidable that she would have contact with Daniel. If she


    must have contact with Daniel, she would have to ovee a psychological barrier first. She really


    didn''t want to see him anymore.


    "Yes. Can you give me some advice now?"


    In Brian''s opinion, since Winnie didn''t know that Daniel had been banned by him, there was no need for


    him to tell her this. Anyway, it wouldn''t be of any use to tell her this.

 Chapter 115 Got a Blackout Drunk

    Chapter 115 Got a ckout Drunk


    Winnie had a simple and reasonable idea. In her view, except Daniel, all employees of MT were


    talents.


    "Yes, I can. Their Chairman won''t work for you. You don''t need to change any of those senior


    executives. MT won''t be able to make such an achievement if they didn''t cooperate with each other


    and work hard. It''s enough to send a leader there."


    "Leader? Would you like to have a try?"


    Brian mentioned it in such a sudden way that Winnie stopped the move of putting food into her bowl


    and became nervous.


    A momentter, she withdrew her hand, put her chopsticks on the table, pretended to be calm and


    asked.


    "Does that womane back? Must I leave?"


    This was the first idea Winnie had when she heard what he said. In her opinion, when he asked if she


    wanted to be the leader, Brian hadn''t considered her ability, just wanting her to leave B City. There was


    only one reason for him to do so: the woman he loved came back. So, she became the one who got in


    his way and she should leave.


    "No, she hasn''te back."


    Speaking of that woman, Brian was not in a good mood.


    "Then I''m not going. I can develop software, but I have neither the talent to run a business nor the


    ability to be a leader. In short, I''m not the right person for that position."


    After saying that, Winnie stood up. Feeling sad now, she was not in the mood to eat. But she still tried


    to cover the fact that she felt lost.


    "I''m full. You take your time."


    After saying that, Winnie turned around and left.


    He shouldn''t have a meal with her in that way. In the end, she not only was not full, but also felt sad.


    If that woman came back, Winnie wouldn''t ept the job Brian found for her. Although she couldn''t


    leave this city, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Brian after that woman came back.


    Seeing that Winnie leave like that, Brian felt bad. He could see that Winnie wasn''t full and that she still


    wanted to eat more food. But Winnie lost her appetite after hearing a word from him.


    Temporarily, Brian wasn''t going to leave Winnie, but he had to make preparations for Winnie''s future.


    Winnie used to live in A City and she had worked in MT. In Brian''s opinion, it would be best for her to


    work in MT.


    He wanted to transfer Winnie to MT in the name of thepany when Wendy came back. It was good


    for everyone. Most importantly, he could still meet Winnie when he was on a business trip.


    Brian knew that it was selfish to do that, but he would be in a panic and dared not face the reality when


    he thought that Winnie would leave.


    When he was lost in thought, he received a phone call from Penny who asked him to go to her parents''


    home with her. Brian didn''t remember that he should go to Penny''s parents'' home with her today until


    Penny called to remind him.


    Although he was very reluctant to do so, he still went to the Burns house with Penny after he got off


    work. They visited Penny''s parents perfunctorily. After having dinner, they went home.


    On the way back.


    Brian had drink with Richard and Penny''s elder brother in the Burns house, so Penny had to drive the


    car.


    Brian drank too much wine because he was in a bad mood. He asked Penny to send him to the


    home.


    Penny stopped the car when she saw a convenience store on the roadside.


    "It appears that you''re not feeling well. I''ll get off the car and buy a bottle of water for you."


    Brian looked around and found that there was no a bottle of water in the car, so he didn''t stop Penny.


    He was thirsty now and really needed water.


    After Penny got off the car, he looked at his mobile phone absentmindedly, not noticing what Penny


    had bought. Soon Penny returned and got in the car.


    "I''ll twist off the bottle cap for you."


    As Penny said, she twisted off the bottle cap with force and then handed it to Brian.


    At this moment, Penny was considerate. Therefore, Brian let his guard down. He took the bottle of


    mineral water and gulped down water without thinking anything.


    When they were almost home, Brian became sleepy and had a clouding of consciousness.


    "Brian, you''re too drunk to work. Just live at home tonight. You haven''te back for so many days


    that the servants all asked me where you had been."


    Penny asked Brian to stay.


    Brian felt dopey and thought that they had arrived at thepany, so he agreed without listening to


    what Penny said seriously.


    "Ok."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny supported Brian into the house, after which he realized that he wasn''t in thepany. However,


    he was so sleepy now that he went straight back to his room instead of doing anything else.


    After entering his bedroom and seeing his big bed, he was so sleepy that he took off his clothes and


    directly fell asleep on the bed before washing.


    After putting the kids to bed, Winnie went back to her bedroom. Lying in bed, she couldn''t sleep and


    always remembered what Brian said today. After hearing what he said, she had a sense of crisis and


    felt that that woman mighte back at any time.


    Winnie didn''t want herself to lose sleep just because of a word from Brian, so she yed with her


    mobile phone to distract herself.


    As she looked at her mobile phone, she suddenly received a message.


    Winnie opened the message. Seeing that it was from Penny, she became intense. Penny sent a video


    to her. Winnie originally didn''t want to watch the video, but she still couldn''t help opening the video in


    the end.


    However, it made her heart ache a lot to give the video a nce.


    In the video, Brian and Penny were lying naked to the hips on the bed. The lower parts of their bodies


    were covered with quilts. It seemed that Brian was asleep. Pennyy prone on his body, covering her


    breast.


    Seeing such a picture, Winnie didn''t know how to describe her present mood. She was sad, painful,


    bitter, and angry.


    At noon today, Brian told her that he wouldn''t go home and that he was exhausted.


    Was he really exhausted? If he was exhausted, why was he so energetic just now? If he didn''t want to


    go home, why did he lie in a bed with Penny now? Damn Brian. He lied to her. It was he who was a real


    liar.


    He said that he didn''t sleep in the same room with Penny and that he had never slept with Penny. Now,


    he contradicted what he said. Now, he didn''t need to make any promises at random anymore. A liar! A


    liar! A greatest arrant liar!


    Winnie kept cursing Brian angrily in her heart. But what could it change? They was a couple. It had


    nothing to do with her whether they slept together or not.


    Winnie forced herself to calm down. She knew that Penny was showing off and provoking her. But she


    didn''t care. Anyway, Brian was neither her husband nor her boyfriend and Penny would be abandoned


    one day.


    Winnie looked at the title below the video--my husband was extremely handsome even if he was


    asleep.


    To be honest, Winnie was quite envious of Penny for her being able to call Brian her husband openly


    and for her being universally recognized as the wife of Brian.


    But she couldn''t even be called a secret lover or the other woman. She was but a woman who Brian


    slept with when he was lonely. Therefore, no one cared when she was angry or painful. Only she felt


    sad.


    Winnie turned off her mobile phone, but she was doomed to be awake all night.


    Brian thought that he couldn''t fall asleep here, but he had a probably soundest sleep on this night.


    Before he opened his eyes, he felt that the sun was shining on him and stretched himself. Before he


    fully extended his arms, he touched something.


    In an instant, Brian opened his eyes and sat up with force.


    He widened his malicious and insidious eyes angrily and looked at Penny who was lying beside him


    inconceivably, his mind going nk in an instant.


    What happened? Why was Penny in his room? What happened between them?


    Thinking of this, Brian pulled up the covers. Seeing that he was naked, he red up instantly with angry


    eyes.


    "Penny, what happened? Exin this to me!"


    Brian woke Penny up in anger.


    However, Penny lookedzy and happily opened her eyes at this moment.


    "Brian, you''re awake."


    Penny knew that Brian was awake. She was frightened a lot when she heard the roar of Brian.


    However, Penny had been fully prepared before she slept in the same bed with Brian. Therefore, she


    didn''t open her eyes calmly until her fear subsided.


    "I told you to exin why you''re in my bed."


    Brian roared loudly again, frightening others like a male lion that was fighting for territory.


    "I...You asked me toe here. It was you who asked me to sleep in your bed. Brian, could it be that


    you''ve forgotten it? Did you get a ckout drunk?"


    Penny looked surprised. As she spoke, she sat up. She even didn''t care when the upper part of her


    body wasn''t covered and her breast was exposed.


    "Cover your body."


    Brian was furious. Her body was exposed in front of him and he couldn''t even avoid seeing it. However,


    he felt that Penny was disgusting at this moment and that she was a bad person.


    Feeling scared, Penny hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover her body. Then, she put on an aggrieved


    expression.


    "Brian, it was really you who asked me toe here. We had been married for more than four years.


    Have I ever entered your room without your permission? I was happy that you''re finally willing to sleep


    with me. But now, you act as if I had done something wrong."


    As Penny spoke, she lowered her head with tears in her eyes.


    As a matter of fact, her heart was palpitating at this moment. She feared that she would tell him the


    truth because she was frightened by Brian''s anger. She also feared that Brian would terminate the


    contract with the reason that she had broken the terms.


    Now, she felt that she was gambling. If she won, she would have more bargaining chip in the future. If


    she lost, she would leave immediately. It depended on how well she acted whether she could stay or


    left.


    Come on, Penny! You must seize this rare opportunity.


    "I took the initiative to do it? How could I take the initiative to do it after I drank so much wine?"


    Brian couldn''t believe what Penny said. However, he got too drunk and really forgot everything.


    Sleeping in a bed with Penny naked, Brian felt nauseous, thought that he had no taste and was guilty


    of Winnie.


    "Then what do you want me to do? Do you want me to say that nothing had happened? This is the


    truth. How can I lie to you?"


    Penny got up the courage to be assertive, but she dared not say too much.


    "Brian, don''t worry. Although it was you who took the initiative to do it, I am an adult and I can shoulder


    the responsibility. Although it''s agreed in the contract that we can''t have physical contact that is too


    intimate, I won''t ask you to be responsible for it because I did that voluntarily."


    Then, Penny got out of bed naked, picked up the bathrobe on the ground, wrapped herself with it and


    then left.


    She couldn''t go on acting anymore. If Brian lost her temper again, she would confess. To avoid wasting


    the effort she made to cheat him, she had to flee first.

 Chapter 116 Ten Million Dollars or a Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 116 Ten Million Dors or a Hundred Million Dors


    Brian pulled his already messy hair, feeling very upset. Why did he drink so much wine? Why did he


    lose control of himself and do such a thing after drinking?


    Who was she? She was Penny, the person he hated the most. Why did he just sleep with her?


    Looking at the clothes, underwear, underpants and tissues scattered on the ground, it was difficult for


    Brian to deny what had happened.


    On workdays, Winnie deliberately dodged Brian in fear that she would identally expose her emotion.


    It seemed that Brian also dodged her. In short, they worked on the same floor, but they hadn''t met for


    several days.


    These days, Brian had been trying to figure out a way to deal with Penny. He had to handle this matter


    well before he seen Winnie.


    In the evening, Brian drove home. Knowing that Brian was back, Penny was excited and cooked a lot


    of delicious dishes. However, Brian felt it disgusting to see Penny and was not in the mood to eat.


    He asked all housemaids to go out, leaving only him and Penny in the living room.


    "Let''s put an end to what happened that day. Tell me whatpensation you want."


    Brian said coldly, showing no affection. There was obvious distaste on his face.


    "Brian, I''ve said that I''ll be responsible for it myself and that I don''t want anypensation. Just let it


    go and don''t mention it again."


    Penny said in a seemingly natural and tactful way, but she didn''t feel that way.


    It made her heart ache to see distaste look on Brian''s face and hear the tone that was hurtful. But she


    couldn''t show it because she didn''t want Brian to hate her more.


    "I can''t let it go. So far, I don''t know if I really slept with you. You''re the only person who knows the fact.


    Since you said that I did, I have to deal with it. Whether you want 10 million dors or 100 million


    dors, just tell me. After you receive the money, don''t mention it to anyone and forget what had


    happened that day."


    Brian said coldly and maliciously. Until now, he couldn''t remember what he had done that day.


    Therefore, he wanted Penny to forget itpletely, too.


    "Brian, you know that I don''t need money. You can deal with other women with money, but I''m different


    from them. I''m your wife. I''m..."


    "Shut up. People believe that you''re my wife, but you know that you aren''t."


    Penny tried to convince him, tried to perform well and tried her best to please Brian, but Brian wasn''t


    touched at all. He interrupted Penny coldly and decisively.


    "Penny, do you think that I don''t know your scheme? You''ll never be Mrs. Be. I warn you. You


    either take the money or have nothing."


    Brian stood up angrily. Seeing that Brian was stubborn, he hated her even more.


    In his view, only woman like Winnie who understood situation could be with him. And, the sooner he left


    a scheming woman like Penny, the better.


    "Brian..."


    "You have two days to consider. You either tell me how much money you need or give up the scheme


    you have in your mind. Otherwise, you''ll regret it one day."


    After saying that coldly, Brian directly left, leaving Penny who was very angry and resentful.


    Seeing that Brian leave ruthlessly and then looking at the dinner she prepared carefully, she couldn''t


    breathe as if there were something weighed on her mind like a big stone.


    Suddenly, she turned around, came close to the table quickly and angrily pushed all the delicious


    dishes to the ground. Instantly, there was the sound of smashing dishes.


    But she couldn''t vent her anger and resentment in this way.


    Penny broke things in the empty house for quite a while, after which she sat feebly on the sofa in the


    living room. Looking at the mess and thinking about Brian''s being ruthless, Penny began to scheme


    again.


    Brian wanted to put an end to it with money, which would make Penny lose her only chance.


    In four years, it was the first time for her to sleep in Brian''s bed. If she failed to get something from it,


    her sufferings in the past four years would be in vain.


    Now, she understood something. She didn''t just want Brian to love her. She wanted more. However,


    her present priority was to consolidate her ce. To achieve that, she need to have a child.


    It meant that she had to get pregnant in this month.


    Thinking of this, Brian went back to her room, got changed and drove out.


    Penny asked Daniel to meet her in the bar where they met for the first time. This time, they stayed in a


    private box.


    "Mrs. Be, you promised one thingst time. Why hasn''t you done it? I''ve been waiting for it."


    After drinking off a ss of wine, Daniel asked.


    "I haven''t finished that thing yet. When I get everything done, I''ll definitely contact you."


    "Daniel, I don''t understand. What''s so good about her? You should hang up on her."


    Penny asked in a sinister way.


    After she promised him thatst time, she had been nning. The reason why she didn''t do anything


    was that she failed to find the right person to do it. In her opinion, she must do bad things in a way that


    wouldn''t cause future troubles. Therefore. She thought it very important to find a reliable person to do


    that for her.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the desire to conquer that makes me hang up on her. If I have never been able


    to get it, I would try to get it until I seed, no matter what price I''ll pay."


    Daniel told Penny his greed diplomatically.


    When Penny asked him what was good about Winnie, he wanted to say that Winnie was beautiful,


    elegant, gentle and generous. In his opinion, even Mrs. Be was overshadowed by Winnie.


    He kept it to himself to avoid hurting Penny''s self-esteem. Which man wouldn''t want such an almost


    perfect woman?


    "Daniel, think it over. No matter it will seed or not, you''re likely to be put in jail. Does it deserve it?"


    Penny asked again because she hade up with a new idea.


    If Daniel said yes, she could use him.


    "Yes. I''m not afraid of being put in jail. It doesn''t matter that I spend a few years in prison. As long as I


    can taste it, I''m willing to be put in jail."


    Daniel said in an obscene way and didn''t take spending years in jail seriously at all. He was not afraid


    of anything. Now, Penny colluded with him. If he was arrested, Penny had to save him. Otherwise, he


    would tell the police that Penny was also involved in it.


    "Since you said so, I''ll help you. Wait for my good news. Cheers."


    After hearing Daniel answer with certainty, Penny realized something. Since there was a person who


    was willing to do that and wasn''t afraid of going to court, why couldn''t she do that?


    The next morning.


    The sun was about to rise and it was still cool. There were two people lying naked in a room in a hotel.


    They couldn''t feel the wind at all.


    Daniel turned over and sobered up a little. When he opened his eyes slowly, he smiled.


    Brian, you protected Winnie, but neglected your wife.


    I failed to sleep with Winnie, but I had slept with your wife. Having had an affair with such a super-rich


    woman, why should he work? If he could find some evidence that Penny had done something bad, he


    would be able to live a wealthy and happy life.


    It seemed that the Lord treated everyone fairly. He also believed these words: when the Lord closes


    one door, somewhere else he opens a window. He didn''t get Winnie who had nothing but beauty.


    However, he got Penny who was very rich. It was worth it.


    Two dayster, to make Brian feel assured, Penny took the initiative toe to find Brian.


    In Brian''s office.


    "Brian, I have made a decision. If you only want to deal with it with money, give me 10 million dors.


    After I receive it, I''ll forget what happen that day."


    Penny spoke first. After hearing what she said, Brian''s expression softened. Seeing that, Penny


    became furious. Was him in such a hurry to dissociate himself from her?


    The more he acted like this, the more she wanted do that. She would like to see how dark Brian''s face


    could be at that time.


    "Remember what I told you that day. Don''t mention it and forget it."


    Brian said coldly with anger in his eyes. Penny must have understood the situation before she agreed


    to deal with this issue with money. Then, he could handle it with ease.


    "Don''t worry. I will forget it and won''t tell anyone else about it."


    She would forget what she should forget and remembered what she shouldn''t forget.


    "I''ll transfer the money to you now. I have to work."


    Brian said in a cold and angry voice with indifference in his eyes. He didn''t even bother to put on an


    expression. In his opinion, Penny didn''t deserve him doing so.


    After Penny came in the office and before she went out, Brian got rid of her with just a few words. After


    that, Penny had much hatred but had no way to vent. Just at this moment, she saw Winnie go into her


    office. Then, she came in Winnie''s office after her.


    Winnie had hardly sat down in the office chair when the door of the office was suddenly opened and


    then closed again.


    Penny put on a triumphant expression and hid all the anger.


    "Did you see the video I sent to you? How did you feel?"


    Penny provoked Winnie. Seeing Penny act like this, Winnie naturally wouldn''t show weakness. Since


    she had been Brian''s lover, she was not afraid that Penny would know it.


    "Yes. How was it possible that I didn''t see such an ironic slogan? Your husband? He never admits that


    he''s your husband in my presence. Besides, do you think that it''s worth showing off? ording to your


    opinion, you''re her wife. Isn''t itmon for you to sleep with him? Why did you show it off to me?


    Could it be that it was the first time for you to sleep with him?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Winnie said these words calmly and didn''t said any dirty words. However, Penny felt that she was


    openly humiliated and was hurt a lot.


    "Winnie, you are a shameless bitch! You openly seduce my husband. I''ll make you pay for it and regret


    having provoked me!"


    Penny warned angrily. She was so annoyed by Winnie that her eyes were red. If possible, she would


    kill Winnie now.


    "Penny, don''t talk in such a dreadful way. After I came back, I wouldn''t anything I had done if you hadn''t


    done those things. It''s you, who are afraid that I will retaliate against you, who take the initiative to


    provoke me. Just go home and think about what you have done, and wonder if everything you did was


    very bad. Remember that you will pay the price sooner orter after you do too many bad things."


    Winnie still spoke in a neither quick nor slow manner, but Penny became furious after hearing these


    words.


    Penny suddenly said in cold voice with angry eyes. When Winnie wasn''t paying attention, she took the


    opportunity to pick up Winnie''sptop and drop it directly on the ground, making a loud sound instantly.


    Then, she was still unsatisfied and stepped on it with force many times.


    "How dare you provoke me? I would like to see how long you can be a poser. Winnie, remember that


    you''ll have a same end as thisputer if you don''t stop."


    Penny stepped on theputer arrogantly and warned her in an angry voice. After that, she felt much


    surefooted.

 Chapter 117 Playing a Trick on Penny

    Chapter 117 ying a Trick on Penny


    At this moment, Winnie didn''t get angry, but smiled scornfully.


    "Why didn''t I foresee that youe to my office to destroy myputer today? You''re afraid after


    seeing the bad things you did in my phone, so you have to use various means to destroy myputer,


    right?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice, but pointed out Penny''s soft spot with a word.


    "What phone? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Penny denied hurriedly. Seeing that, Winnie smiled more confidently.


    "Well, you''ve seeded now. Both thisputer and data inside it are destroyed. Now, you won''t have


    a sense of crisis, right? However, Penny, thisputer belongs to thepany. Now, you''re stepping


    on it. How should I exin to Mr. Be?"


    As she said, Winnie took out her mobile phone and took several photos quickly when Penny wasn''t


    paying attention.


    "Winnie, what are you doing?"


    Penny finally realized what had happened and took her feet quickly off theputer.


    "I take some pictures to serve as evidence. When Mr. Be asks me about thisputer, I can


    exin it clearly with them."


    Winnie moved to another topic quickly. She wanted Penny to believe that all the evidence had gone


    and saw what Penny would do after knowing that.


    "It''s but aputer. How much does it cost? I''llpensate you for it."


    If Brian knew what she had done, she would be warned again. She didn''t want Brian to lose his temper


    with her again.


    "Youpensate me for it? How are you going topensate me? Theputer was worthless. A


    new one costs only 30000 dors or 50000 dors. However, what about the data I lose in my


    The more Winnie said, the colder her voice became. In the end, she spoke in a very cold voice.


    "I...I don''t know. After all, I don''t know how to develop software."


    Penny was somewhat embarrassed and was afraid that Brian would know it.


    "Oh, I forget that you majored inw. Do you know the consequences if you intentionally damage other


    people''s property and cause huge losses? Do you know how much money the data in myputer is


    worth? It might be worth a few billion dors. It''s enough to keep you in jail all your life."


    Winnie reproached angrily. She knew that she was exaggerating, but Penny deserved to be scared


    after Penny did that to herputer.


    "Stop talking nonsense..."


    Penny wanted to defend herself, but Winnie interrupted her.


    "I will search my data in the database. If I lose some data, I''ll sue you. Even if I can''t let you spend the


    rest of your life in prison, I''ll let you be put in prison for a few years so that you will confess and atone


    for what you have done."


    "Get out! Get out now!"


    Winnie said loudly with a stern expression, not being as gentle as usual. She would unconsciously


    became indifferent when she saw Penny. Every time she saw Penny, she would think of the scene of


    Luke''s being abused.


    "Winnie, don''t go too..."


    "Get out, now! Or we can go to your husband to talk about it now!"


    Winnie extended her slender arms, pointed to the door and asked Penny to leave loudly.


    Penny was so angry that her chest heaved heavily. She didn''t have the chance to finish her words


    before she was threatened by Brian, who was strong. Afraid that Winnie would really go to find Brian


    with her, Penny had to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Today, she swallowed the insult. She would like to see if Winnie could be arrogant for a long time.


    Penny left angrily. When she just walked to the door, Winnie stopped her.


    "Stop. Give me thepensation for destroying myputer."


    Just now, she told Penny to get out. When Penny really left, she stopped her and asked her to


    ying a trick on Penny.


    Penny turned around helplessly and glowered at Winnie with malicious eyes.


    She took out a bank card from her bag and threw it on Winnie''s desk.


    "There is a hundred thousand dors in it. Keep the change. I''ll just think that I give it to a beggar."


    Penny said angrily and then turned around. However, Winnie spoke again.


    "You''re indeed a wife of a rich man, giving so much money to a beggar. But I''m not a beggar. I''ll give


    Brian the extra money and ask him to give it to you. Get out."


    "Winnie, I will not let you off if you dare to tell Brian this issue."


    Penny gritted her teeth and said. She hated Winnie more than ever. She really wanted to kill Winnie


    and then threw her into the sea now.


    "It''s up to me whether to tell him this or not. If you know that you''ll be afraid of it, why did you destroy


    myputer? Since you threaten me like that, I would like to tell Brian this and see what he will do with


    you."


    Winnie put on a triumphant smile.


    "Damn bitch!"


    Penny cursed Winnie and then left.


    "Wait. Being a bitch is better than being a stupid guy. How can I buy a newputer if I don''t know the


    password of this card?"


    Winnie stopped Penny, who turned around and was about to leave, for the third time. Besides, her


    wicked smile became more and more brilliant.


    "The password is the date of my birthday."


    Penny thought that Winnie was not only a bitch but also a devil at this moment. She was a devil that


    was difficult to deal with.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know the date of your birthday. In my opinion, you''re but an insidious and cunning


    viin. It''s an insult for me to remember your birthday."


    Winnie said. She taunted her both directly and indirectly.


    In fact, she knew Penny''s birthday. They were such good friends in the past and she celebrated


    Penny''s birthdays with her every year. How was it possible that Winnie would forget it?


    She just didn''t want to remember it. It not only made her sad, but also was a burden to her brain.


    Penny turned around and came back angrily, found pen and paper on Winnie''s desk and wrote down


    the password. Penny knew that Winnie was ying tricks on her, but now she was in a disadvantaged


    position. So she could only endure it.


    "If I can''t use the money in it, I''ll ask your husband for money to buy a betterputer. Now, you can


    get out."


    Winnie said reluctantly. Penny was angry, but she couldn''t resist.


    ra found that there was a sound in Winnie''s office in the secretarial room. Seeing that there wasn''t


    anyone around, she came to the door to hear. She didn''t hear it very clearly, but she was sure that they


    were quarreling.


    ra neither asked about it nor reported it to Brian, going back directly to her office.


    At noon, Brian went to Winnie''s office. He had refrained himself from seeing her for several days. Now,


    he finally put an end to this issue. It was time for him to meet Winnie now.


    When Brian was about to open the door and go in, he heard ra''s voiceing from behind.


    "Mr. Be, Winnie isn''t here."


    "Where does she go?"


    Brian turned around and looked at ra seriously.


    "She said that there was something wrong with herputer, so she went to ourpany''s store to


    buy a new one."


    Winnie told ra these words before she left. After hearing what she said, ra understood that the


    sound was made when theputer was smashed.


    "Ourpany will prepareputers for employees. Why did she buy one herself?"


    Brian frowned and asked in perplexity.


    "Winnie said that it was she that damaged it and that she shouldpensate for it. But it seemed that


    herputer was broken."


    ra sowed discord little by little. She hated both Winnie and Penny. And she would be happy to see


    they hurt each other.


    There was a saying: the third party benefits from the tussle. ra wanted to be the third party who


    benefited from it. So she was trying to start a war between them and let them destroy each other as


    soon as possible.


    "Who broke it?"


    Brian suddenly spoke in a cold voice.


    "I don''t know. In the morning, only Mrs. Be has gone it Winnie''s office."


    ra was nearly saying that it was Penny who broke Winnie''sputer.


    Brian no longer spoke. His face was dark immediately.


    He returned to his office and made a phone call to Penny without hesitation.


    "Did you break Winwin''sputer? Why did you break herputer? What qualification did you have


    to break herputer? Who do you think you are?"


    Brian reproached her mercilessly.


    He had warned her many times, but she still dared to ignore his warning and did as she wished. If he


    hadn''t promised grandpa, he would have driven Penny out of B City.


    "Brian, I''ll exin. I didn''t deliberately break it. Herputer was put on the edge of the desk. After my


    bag identally run into it, it fell to the ground and was broken."


    The moment she heard the first few words Brian said, she knew that Winnie didn''t keep the secret.


    Under such circumstances, it was meaningless for her to pretend that she didn''t know what had


    happened.


    "identally? Why are you always doing something identally? Why do you always go to Winwin''s


    office? Didn''t I warn you not to make trouble for her? Don''t you listen to me?"


    Brian didn''t believe what Penny said. Or he didn''t believe moral quality.


    "I just went to apologize to her for what had happened at the reunion. And I was not going to do


    anything else. I broke theputer, but I had given her money for it. She told me that theputer


    was worth 100000 dors, so I gave 100000 dors."


    Penny stood truth on her head. She spoke softly, but she had put on an angry expression.


    Brian called Winnie "Winwin". Did he know that it hurt her like a sword? The more Brian protected her,


    the more Penny hated her.


    "Herputer is worth more than 100000 dors. The data stored in it is worth more than billions of


    dors. If she sold it, she could acquire the Burns Group."


    Brian roared in such a loud voice that he almost shattered the bulletproof ss in the office.


    He was warning Penny indirectly that he didn''t think that the Burns Group was as important as Winnie''s


    Although he didn''t speak directly this time, it was the most obvious warning. The problem was whether


    Penny would attach importance to it and stopped going too far or not.


    Winnie''sputer was not really worth 100000 dors. Why did Winnie ask her to give her so much


    money? Was it that Winnie was in need of money or that Penny was sowing discord?


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I really didn''t know that herputer was so important. I will apologize to her. I can


    apologize to her now. Brian, believe me. I really didn''t mean to do it."


    Penny understood his warning. Brian was warning and threatening her with the Burns Group. But she


    was not afraid. As long as she could always be Mrs. Be, it was hundreds of times better than being


    the daughter of the boss of the Burns Group.


    Afterparing these two option, she preferred to be Mrs. Be.


    "Penny, I''m bing more and more disappointed at you."


    Brian hung up immediately after saying that. He had warned her. If Penny continued to ignore his


    warning, he would acquire the Burns Group faster.

 Chapter 118 Each Takes What He Needs

    Chapter 118 Each Takes What He Needs


    Listening to the beep sound on the phone, Penny was irritated. She threw the phone out. Fortunately,


    the phone fell on the bed.


    ¡®Winnie, Winnie, I didn''t expect you to be so mean. Then don''t me me for being merciless.¡¯


    It took a long time for Penny to calm down. She picked up the phone again and made a call.


    "Dad, how is it going? Why haven''t you taken any action after such a long time? They are already living


    together. If you don''t take a move, I won''t be able to keep my position."


    Penny asked Wyatt Burns eagerly. On the phone, Wyatt was silent for a moment before speaking in a


    low voice.


    "It gets already now. Don''t worry."


    Wyatt was now investigating Winnie. He must make sure that Winnie had no backers before he could


    take a move. But what was weird was that he couldn¡¯t find Winnie''s basic information of thest four


    years.


    This made Wyatt very puzzled, so he did not start.


    "Of course you are not in a hurry. Anyway, I¡¯m not important to you."


    Penny heard that her father didn''t mean to act immediately. She was overwhelmed by her anger in an


    instant. After saying these, she just hung up the phone. After that, no matter how Wyatt called, Penny


    refused to answer.


    In her opinion, she had always been alone in this world. Even if she returned to the Burns family, even


    if she found her biological father, her biological father did not do anything for her.


    It seemed that no matter what, she could only depend on herself.


    Then, Penny thought of Daniel again. At this time, only Daniel was standing on the same side with her.


    In the suite of a high-ss hotel, Penny was lying naked in Daniel''s arms on the bed.


    "Don''t look for a job in the future. I will support you."


    Penny said shyly. Among all the people she knew, the only one she could take advantage of was


    Daniel. She had to tie him tightly until she dealt with Winnie.


    "No. I am a man. I should make money for you."


    Daniel said hypocritically. In fact, he had long wanted to hear it.


    "It''s good that you have this kind of thought, but I don''t want you to work too hard. I want you to spend


    more time with me."


    Both of them had their own thoughts. They all knew their rtionship was just for benefits. But they


    could only be cunning so that they could get what they wanted.


    "Penny, what should we do if Brian knows that we are together?"


    Daniel had learned about Brian''s strength. If Brian knew about it, he would die.


    "He won''t know. His entire attention is on work. He is always on business trips and never goes home.


    He doesn''t even notice it. Don''t worry. Even if he knows, he can''t do anything to you. I¡¯ll help you."


    Penny said loudly, as if she could settle everything.


    Brian¡¯s attention was on Winnie now. How could he care about her? She was like a concubine who had


    been forgotten by Brian.


    But she must be more careful. If Brian really knew it, she would be a dead meat.


    "Let''s get down to the business. I have already been ready for it. If you are okay, we can start


    tomorrow."


    This was the real purpose that Penny slept with him.


    "No problem. It¡¯s fine by me."


    Not only was there no problem, Daniel was even a little excited when he thought that his dream would


    "Okay. Let''s start tomorrow."


    After saying it, Penny picked up the cell phone next to her and made a call. After the matter was


    solved, although she felt a little nervous, she was still excited when she thought that Winnie would soon


    be ruined by others.


    Penny sat up naked. While fiddling with her hair, Penny spoke.


    "You have known Winnie for a long time. Have you met her husband?"


    Penny had been trying to figure out this matter. But until now she had not found any clues.


    "No. She didn''t have husband when she came to work. But we all heard that she was divorced. It


    seemed that her husband did not want her to go abroad. Some said that the child was not her


    husband''s, so her husband left her in anger. I don¡¯t know exactly the reason."


    Daniel only heard about these things. For him, it was best for him that Winnie had no husband.


    "..."


    Penny didn''t ask, but got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    Penny couldn¡¯t figure out one thing.


    The girl named Megan was the same old as Luke, which meant Megan was born five years ago.


    Winnie had no boyfriend at that time. Besides, it was when Winnie¡¯s parents died.


    If the child was not Leo''s, who would be that child¡¯s father? Winnie couldn''t hook up with other man in


    such a sad moment, right?


    But why did someone say that the child was not her husband''s? What happened to Winnie after


    returning?


    After Winnie bought a newputer, she left thepany. Vanessa''s house was sold. In the


    afternoon, Winnie would sign a simple contract and ept the deposit.


    It was a busy afternoon. After getting everything done, Winnie felt tired. Even her mobile phone


    sessfully powered off.


    After she picked up children home, she unexpectedly saw Brian.


    When Winnie saw him, she would think of the video that Penny had sent to her. She was so angry


    when she saw him.


    But children were there. In order not to let the children notice that she was a little unhappy, Winnie


    could only hold it back.


    "Daddy¡­"


    "Uncle¡­"


    Megan and Luke hadn''t seen Brian for several days, so they couldn''t help rushing to Brian''s side


    excitedly.


    "Luke, Megan, have you guys been obedient these days?"


    Brian said softly. Since being taught by Winnie, he had not been overly indifferent to children even


    when he was in a bad mood.


    Just like Winnie said, his attitude could affect children''s mood. Luke¡¯s mood had changed a lot since he


    changed his attitude. But his tenderness only showed to these two children.


    "I¡¯m a good boy. Neither of us pissed off Auntie."


    Luke said happily.


    "Well, Luke is a good boy."


    "I didn''t piss off Mommy, either. Uncle, please praise me too."


    Megan felt envy. She felt envy when Luke was praised. She felt envy that uncle would show such soft


    attitude to Luke. She felt happy even if she was scolded by uncle. Because even if she was scolded,


    she felt like Dad¡¯s love.


    "Well. Megan is a good girl."


    Brian smiled and then picked up Megan. These days, he had been avoiding to see Winnie, so he


    couldn''t even see the children. Now when he saw the two children, he knew that it was not only Winnie


    that he thought of but also two children.


    "Uncle, Mommy said you were on a business trip. Did you juste back today?"


    Megan asked sweetly. She felt like she was going crazy because she missed uncle so much.


    Brian was slightly startled.


    He didn''te here for so many days, but Winnie told the children that he was on a business trip?


    "Yes, I only came back today."


    Brian nced at Winnie, only lying to the kids.


    At this time, Winnie put down the handbag and went directly to the kitchen with the vegetables. Since


    Brian''s attention was on the two children, she didn''t need to pretend.


    Brian''s attention was half on the child, and the remaining half had been locked on Winnie''s body.


    When she saw him, she was not in high spirits. She only nced at him after entering the house, and


    then never looked at him again.


    After Brian talked to the two children for a while, Winnie still did note out of the kitchen. So Brian


    went directly to the kitchen.


    "Isn''t it a little early to prepare dinner now?"


    Brian looked at Winnie who was washing vegetables and said coldly.


    Winnie''s hand paused. Without looking up, she answered directly.


    "No. When the children are hungry and Ie to cook, it will be toote. Vanessa ising back soon.


    She will be hungry after school."


    Winnie''s voice was a little indifferent, without any emotion. But when he mentioned Vanessa, Winnie


    just wanted him to leave now.


    "You told the children that I was on a business trip?"


    Brian didn''t know why Winnie was a little angry. He thought that it was just she hadn''t seen him for


    many days.


    "Yeah."


    Winnie answered straightforwardly, but her tone was obviously angry.


    "I¡­"


    "I know that you were not on a business trip. But I don¡¯t know how to answer children''s question."


    Although Winnie didn''t want to see Brian, she could also see that Brian was deliberately avoiding her


    these days. When she came out of the office and got off the parking lot, she saw Brian leaving quickly,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    which was enough to prove it.


    Brian deliberately avoided her, so he would note to see the children. What Winnie could do was to


    lie to children.


    "..."


    Winnie''s words made Brian ashamed. How should he exin the fact that he worked on the same floor


    with her but didn''t meet her for a few days?


    "You have already seen children. If there is nothing else, please go back. If Vanessa sees you, she will


    ask me about you again."


    Winnie started to wash the vegetables while saying, but she still did not look up at Brian.


    If she saw him, she was afraid that she would feel upset. If she saw him, she was afraid that his image


    in her mind would copse.


    Although she had thought that Brian did not only have her, seeing it with her own eyes made her


    uneptable. She felt so painful as if she saw her husband''s derailment. The pain of being betrayed


    by Leo four years ago was repeating.


    Although she knew that thinking like that was self-deception, and even though she knew that it was


    only her who thought so, she still felt pain because she couldn''t control herself.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many days. Why did you just want to drive me away when we meet again?"


    Brian had no patience with Winnie''s cold attitude. His voice began to be cold.


    "It¡¯s..."


    Winnie wanted to say, "It''s you who are avoiding me", but she stopped after she said the word and


    didn''t go on. Because she knew that it didn''t make sense if she said that. What she was supposed to


    do was ording to the contract and was just to control herself.


    "Nothing. Didn''t we make a deal that we can''t affect Vanessa? I''m sorry. I forgot that this is your house."


    Winnie took a deep breath and finally turned sideways to look at Brian.


    "I sold Vanessa''s house. I will get the money in two days. At that time, I will buy her a new one. Then


    let her move out."


    "I have also prepared the fees for Vanessa''s cram school. I will transfer the money you give me to your


    ount when the meal is ready. Vanessa asked me to thank you."


    Winnie said calmly. But Brian didn''t know why she looked so sad.


    He just asked a question. Why did Winnie have such a big reaction? Repay the money. Ask Vanessa to


    move out. Maybe it was just because she hadn''t seen him for many days, then she vented her


    unhappiness to him.

 Chapter 119 She Can Cure My Disease

    Chapter 119 She Can Cure My Disease


    At this time, Brian remembered that herputer was broken, so he asked about it directly, trying to


    find out the reason of Winnie''s indifferent attitude as soon as possible.


    "Why did you buy aputer? Penny made trouble for you again?"


    Winnie was startled. She didn''t expect Brian to know it. She told ra not to tell others. It seemed that


    ra still couldn''t let go of her.


    "There are too many people who make troubles for me. She is not the only one. By the way, she gave


    me 100,000, and I bought theputer with more than 40,000. The rest is in my bag. I will get it to


    you. "


    Winnie said lightly. She was about to walk out of the kitchen after shaking the water off her hand. But


    she was blocked by Brian.


    "I didn''te to ask for money, nor did Ie to drive Vanessa away. I just wanted toe to see the


    children and you. I just want to know if you were bullied by Penny. Could you let me finish talking?"


    Brian''s voice was angry and cold. He couldn''t figure out why Winnie was dissatisfied with him.


    "I was not bullied by Penny. She identally knocked off myputer."


    Speaking of this, Winnie threw off Brian''s hand. For some reason, Winnie felt sick that Brian used his


    hand which touched Penny''s hand to touch her.


    "You have already seen the children. You don¡¯t have toe to see me. You can go back."


    Winnie didn''t need Brian''s concern. She didn''t want to be shaken by him anymore. It was best for her


    that Brian left here at this time.


    After Winnie finished speaking, she continued to walk towards the living room. She took out Penny''s


    bank card from her bag and then returned to the kitchen to hand the card to Brian.


    "Give it back to her."


    "I don''t care about this. This is you guys¡¯ business. Didn''t you say that she didn''t bully you? You can


    return it to her by yourself."


    Brian red at Winnie and turned around.


    "If you are not afraid that there are some conflicts happening between us when we meet, I can return it


    to her by myself."


    Winnie shouted. Brian knew that Penny would make trouble for her, but he still wanted them to meet.


    Was this deliberately asking Penny to show off in front of her?


    Brian stopped for a moment but he didn''t look back, then left angrily.


    He felt that Winnie was so weird today. He hadn''t seen her for many days. His mind was full of her. He


    couldn''t even concentrate on work, but he didn''t expect that it would be this result when he saw her.


    Brian took the elevator straight to the first floor. When he got off the elevator, he happened to meet


    Vanessa who had just returned.


    "Brian, you are here!"


    Vanessa was a little surprised when she saw Brian. She missed Brian a little these days.


    But she didn''t think it was right that she said hello with a smile. So she asked casually.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes, Ie here to see the kids. I''m leaving now."


    Brian had tried his best to hide his anger, but Vanessa could still feel that he was in a bad mood.


    "Oh, goodbye then."


    Vanessa said goodbye.


    It was the first time she saw this kind of Brian. Before, Winnie said Brian had a bad temper, but


    Vanessa didn''t believe what her sister said.


    But at this moment, Brian was clearly upied by anger. Although his voice was not so cold, the anger


    in his deep eyes was so intense that Vanessa did not dare to approach him.


    After Vanessa said goodbye and went straight into the elevator, she did not ask Brian to stay as usual,


    because she didn''t want her sister to be a mistress. She didn''t want to be burned to ashes by Brian''s


    anger. She wanted to keep Brian''s good impression in her mind.


    Brian didn''t look back. But he was shocked inexplicably when he heard the elevator closing. Why didn''t


    Vanessa ask him to stay today? Why was there alienation in her eyes?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Brian felt so depressed. He had always had confidence in everything, but today he finally encountered


    an insurmountable gap, which was dug out by Winnie for him.


    Brian came to Kevin''s home.


    "Have some drink?"


    Kevin asked briskly.


    When Brian came, Kevin had just ordered a takeaway for dinner. Seeing Brian''s depressed mood, he


    nned to apany Brian to drink some to help Brian ease his emotions.


    "Okay."


    Brian replied coldly. He also wanted to have some drink to ease his mood. He wanted to drink to relieve


    his sorrows.


    "Red wine?"


    Kevin continued to ask.


    "Whisky."


    Red wine represented romance. Brian thought that it was not in line with his mood of chaos at the


    moment, so he could drink some strong whisky so that he didn¡¯t have to think about anything.


    "Whisky? Don''t you have a headache when you drink Whisky? No, you can''t drink it."


    Kevin directly rejected it.


    He didn''t want to see Brian suffer. As a doctor, he didn''t want to see his friend feel headache but he


    couldn¡¯t do anything.


    "It''s okay. Winnie is more effective than you. She can cure my illness."


    After Brian said it, he realized how much he relied on Winnie.


    For Brian, Winnie was now more important than medicine for headaches.


    "..."


    Kevin was speechless at this moment. Seeing Brian so depressed, Kevin didn''t know how to help him.


    Kevin brought some beer. Compared with Whisky, it would be no problem to drink some beer.


    "Just drink this. I don''t have Whisky here."


    Kevin filled Brian''s ss while talking.


    "Come on, cheers."


    Kevin knew Brian too well. At this moment, Brian wanted to booze.


    Brian didn''t say anything. Then he drank arge ss of beer, but the cold and arrogant expression on


    his face was still bad.


    "More."


    Brian ordered.


    Kevin still didn''t ask anything. He just filled the cup ording to Brian''s orders. Then Brian drank the


    beer up again...


    One bottle of beer was finished in ten seconds. Then the second, the third bottle... It was not until five


    bottles of beer were drunk up in one breath that Brian eased a little.


    But he still didn''t say anything, just frowned.


    "What was going on? Is Wendying back or is there something wrong with Winnie?"


    Brian had never had such a downturn in his work and life. Only women would make him look like this.


    Before, the woman was Wendy. Now, it was Winnie.


    Moreover, Winnie''s influence on Brian was beyond Kevin¡¯s expectation, which was important than


    Wendy, but Brian didn''t know it.


    Brian looked at the empty wine ss and sighed, but his worries did not diminish.


    "Winwin."


    "Are you in love with her?"


    Kevin asked bluntly. In fact, he knew the answer. But he just wanted Brian to see his real feelings


    clearly.


    "How is it possible? Others don¡¯t know me. You know me. The only woman I love is Wendy. Winnie is


    the woman who resolves my loneliness. If she hadn¡¯t taken care of Luke well, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten


    close to her."


    Brian denied it bluntly. But he denied too quickly and decisively, which made others feel that he was


    covering up something.


    "Are you sure?"


    Kevin asked back.


    "Yes."


    Brian said surely, but he didn¡¯t look up at Kevin. Only he himself knew how unsure he was.


    "Do you think you are fair to Winnie like this? Why is she staying with you without asking for anything?"


    "Why do you feel influenced by her? Why..."


    "There is no reason. She is willing to do these. She approaches me for some purpose. She wants to


    get more, so she hasn''t made any shots yet."


    Kevin had too many questions, which made Brian even more upset. Brian suddenly looked up and


    coldly interrupted Kevin. If Kevin continued to ask, Brian would be even more at a loss.


    "If you think so, I have nothing to say as long as you don''t regret it in future."


    Brian was a little excited, so Kevin did not go on.


    "Drink. Don''t let those silly things affect your mood."


    Kevin opened another bottle of beer and filled Brian''s ss.


    Brian didn''t pick up the wine ss this time, but spoke in a low voice.


    "We haven''t seen each other for several days. When I went to her house, she drove me away and gave


    me the money I prepared for her sister''s tuition fees. The most important thing was that she pulled a


    long face since I entered her house. I asked her the reason, but she didn¡¯t tell me."


    "The more she is like this, the more upset I am."


    "Penny went to her office. Although I don''t know if the two of them had a quarrel, herputer broke. I


    was only worried about whether Penny was embarrassing her, but when I asked her, she didn''t say


    anything. She resisted me and resented me. I can''t bear her treating me like this."


    Brian continued the topic. He was depressed because of this. So he came to Kevin¡¯s house in order to


    soothe his depressed mood.


    If Brian didn''t find someone to talk about, he would surely get sick.


    "Why haven''t you seen each other for several days? How it possible that you two did not see each


    other since you work on the same floor?"


    Kevin asked, hoping that he could help Brian find out why Winnie was angry.


    "..."


    Speaking of the reason, Brian sighed again, feeling that he couldn''t drive away his worries no matter


    how deep his breath was at the moment.


    "I slept with Penny. I think..."


    "Wait, what did you say? Did you have sex with Penny?"


    Kevin''s eyes widened in disbelief. Brian and Penny had been in marriage for more than four years. But


    they didn¡¯t have anything. How could it be possible that they slept together now?


    "Are you crazy? Your current situation is messy enough. You still go to provoke Penny. If Wendyes


    back now, how will you choose between these three women?"


    Kevin questioned angrily. This was not like Brian''s style.


    "I''m not sure if we have a sex. I was drunk that night. The next morning, she was in my bed. She said


    we had sex. How could I deny it?"


    Brian''s attitude was also very excited. This matter had been in his mind for many days. Although Penny


    promised that she wouldn¡¯t tell others, Brian still felt that the woman lying on his bed made him feel


    sick.


    "Were you drunk? How could you forget everything even if you drink so much? Brian, before you lost


    your memory, before your head got sick, you can drink eight sses once. The most important thing is


    that you remember everything after you are drunk."


    Kevin said in disbelief. He knew everything about Brian clearly. Brian was good at drinking. Even after


    he fell ill, he wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    Kevin continued to ask, with some doubts in his tone.


    "I didn''t drink much. But I was in a bad mood that day. I have some memories on the way home. After


    drinking some water, I felt dizzy. Then I didn''t remember what happened when I returned to the


    room."

 Chapter 120 She Is His Poison

    Chapter 120 She Is His Poison


    Brian''s reaction that day was indeed a bit big. Otherwise, he wouldn''t forget anything. Brian was


    annoyed when he found that he couldn¡¯t remember anything that day. He disgusted himself from the


    bottom of his heart.


    Wait, water? The feeling of dizziness that day was the same as thest time Megan and Luke were


    drugged. Could it be...


    "Is there any problem with water? Did you drink it yourself?"


    Kevin suddenly thought of the key to the problem.


    "I drank it myself, but Penny helped me unscrew the bottle cap. It is very likely that there is a problem


    with the bottle of water."


    Brian suddenly felt shocked. He picked up his cell phone and called Albert.


    "I''ll send you a location. Go there and check the surveince video."


    After giving orders, Brian sent Albert the address where he stopped to buy water that night.


    "What do you want to prove? Even if Penny put some medicine into the water, don''t you dare to


    guarantee that nothing happened that night?"


    Kevin said to Brian. He didn''t think this was the key to solving the problem.


    "I can''t remember what happened that night. But if she really put some medicine in the water, it can at


    least prove that it wasn''t me who took the initiative, so that I would feel less guilty about Winwin."


    Brian blurted out unconsciously. After speaking, he realized something was wrong. Why did he feel


    guilty? She was not his wife. So why should she feel betrayed?


    Brian''s words made Kevin show a mocking smile.


    Who just said that Winnie was just to dispel his loneliness? Why would he feel guilty if Winnie was just


    a woman who dismissed his loneliness? ¡®Brian, Brian, when can you admit your real feeling?¡¯


    "Then just wait for Albert''s news to see if you should feel guilty to Winnie."


    Kevin finished speaking jokingly and raised his wine ss.


    "Come on. Cheers."


    The two clinked their sses and drank.


    "Oh, don''t think about it anymore. Because you avoided her, so she¡¯s angry. Just think of a way to coax


    her."


    Kevin enlightened Brian. But at this time, Brian was still thinking with holding an empty ss.


    "Winwin is not such a narrow-minded person. I think it has something to do with Penny. Could it be that


    Penny went to her office to show off the matter, and then they quarreled, and then Penny broke


    Winwin''sputer?"


    Brian connected all of these things and found that there was a great possibility. If Winnie knew what


    happened to him and Penny, she would hate his touch, would rush him home in a hurry, and didn¡¯t


    want to look at him.


    "I think what you said is possible. But we don''t know what happened between them."


    Kevin did not rule out such a possibility. After all, he knew better what kind of person Penny was. It was


    very possible that Penny would do such a thing.


    But through this incident, Kevin thought of a moreplicated situation.


    He cleared his throat and continued talking.


    "Brian, now there are only two women. But you have already felt headache. If Wendyes back, you


    will not be able to deal with it. Hurry up and make these rtionships clear. Since you don''t have any


    feelings to Winnie, don''t get yourself into trouble."


    As Brian¡¯s friend, Kevin reminded Brian sincerely.


    In fact, the reason why he said that was that he was afraid that Winnie would be hurt. After all, at that


    time, the person who was hurt the most might be Winnie.


    "But having said that, Winnie is a good woman. If she weren''t for being with you, I would really like to


    pursue her."


    Even in this situation, Kevin still teased Brian.


    "You wish. You''d better not dream it in your dreams, or I will teach you a lesson."


    Brian said domineeringly, as if Winnie was his wife. He would never allow anyone to get close to


    Winnie. Even the person was his best friend.


    "Penny can''t affect anything. I soon figured out a way to separate from her. I also told Winwin in


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    advance that I would leave when Wendy came back."


    Brian had his own arrangements for everything. Things like what Kevin said wouldn''t happen.


    "Oh... I really don''t understand why Winnie is willing to stay by your side. She doesn''t want your car,


    the house, and even the tuition fees. But she can take care of the child for you unconditionally. I can''t


    figure it out. Is there such a stupid woman in the world?"


    Kevin raised his ss again after speaking, but at this time he noticed something was wrong with


    Brian.


    "What''s wrong? Is it a headache?"


    Kevin stood up anxiously. Before he could walk to Brian''s side, Brian dropped his ss andy on the


    dining table painfully.


    "My... medicine is in the car."


    Brian exhausted all his strength before saying a single intermittent sentence.


    "You can''t take medicine now. I will take you to the bedroom to lie down."


    Kevin felt powerless again. This time, it might be the worst. Because Brian couldn''t take medicine.


    Kevin didn''t know when Brian¡¯s hurt wouldst.


    Kevin supported Brian to the guest room. When he put Brian on the bed, Brian¡¯s face was already pale


    with pain.


    Seeing Brian''s continuous getting worse, Kevin was a little flustered. At the same time, he thought of


    Brian''s words just now.


    Winnie! At this time, Kevin could only ask Winnie to try it. Even if she weren¡¯t the medicine, she could


    give Brian somefort and support mentally at least.


    Kevin picked up the phone and called Winnie.


    "Youe to my house right away. Brian has a terrible headache."


    Kevin''s words were obviously anxious. Winnie felt so worried.


    "I''ming. Where your home is? He has medicine. Give him medicine first."


    Winnie didn''t care that she was angry now. She didn''t care that she was wearing house clothes. She


    ran out with the car keys without changing her shoes.


    During this process, she didn''t put her phone down. She kept talking with Kevin.


    "He drank a lot of alcohol and couldn''t take medicine."


    "Why did he drink? Just give him a massage. Be gentle. Don''t use too much force."


    Winnie was even more anxious when she heard that Brian could not take medicine.


    "Okay, I''ll give him some massage. Hurry up. I will send you the location link."


    Kevin hung up the phone and tried to massage Brian.


    "Don''t touch me. I''m fine. I can... I can hold on."


    However, Brian disliked the touch of others. So he directly refused.


    Kevin felt so sorry to watch his friend suffer in pain.


    Fifteen minutester, Winnie finally arrived at Kevin''s house. No one knew how fast she drove the car.


    It had to take 20 minutes at least from Winnie¡¯s house to Kevin¡¯s house. But Winnie arrived here within


    20 minutes.


    Winnie ran in with barefoot. When she looked at Brian who was rolling on the bed in pain, her tears


    flowed down.


    "How are you? Can you hold on?"


    While speaking, Winnie had already run to Brian and sat down, and then asked Brian to lie on herp


    like the previous two times. She began to give him a gentle massage.


    "Suck it up. You will be well soon."


    Tears flowed down. But Winnie had to appease Brian.


    Winnie felt so heartbroken at this moment. Compared to the picture of him being with Penny, now it


    was the kind of heartache which was worse than death.


    Hearing Winnie''s voice, Briany on herp and felt her soft pressure. Although the pain did not


    disappear immediately, he was relieved a lot.


    "I can bear it."


    Brian held on. Hearing the concern in Winnie''s voice, if he said that he couldn''t bear it, Winnie would be


    even more worried.


    "Well, it will be fine soon."


    Winnieforted, but she couldn''t stand it.


    Seeing Brian¡¯s pale face, his pale lips, and his frowning, Winnie felt so sorry. She knew that such pain


    was unbearable, which was more painful than death.


    Her tears were still flowing, but Winnie turned her face to one side for fear of tears falling on Brian''s


    face.


    Although she felt so sorry, she was also a little annoyed.


    Brian knew that he was sick, but why did he drink so much to hurt himself?


    "Why drink so much? If you don''t drink it, you''ll be fine."


    Winnie still couldn''t help butin, but her voice sounded soft. It didn''t seem to me. It seemed


    that she was caring about him.


    "I¡¯m in a bad mood, so I drunk it."


    Brian endured the pain and replied. At this time, he felt that it would be better if he said it out.


    "Why are you in a bad mood? You don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Why are you in a bad mood?"


    He was waiting for that woman. Why was he in a bad mood and why he didn''t treat himself kindly so


    that she felt sorry for him?


    "Because of you, because you are angry."


    Brian gritted his teeth and endured the pain. If it weren''t for Winnie, he wouldn''t drink so much. If he


    didn''t drink, he wouldn''t have a headache.


    "There is nothing inexplicable in the world. Everything is for a reason."


    Winnie turned her head and cried even more sadly.


    "Then you say it out. It won''t be inexplicable if you say it out."


    Speaking of here, Brian suddenly stood up and red at Winnie. At this time, both headaches and


    drunkenness were temporarily covered up by Winnie''s words. He just wanted to know why she was


    angry.


    When he saw Winnie''s tears at that moment, he suddenly softened.


    Winnie turned her face and took a deep breath. She wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes,


    and then turned her head back with a serious face.


    She was angry. But it was not because of him. It was because she couldn''t control her feelings. She


    didn''t want to suffer this kind of torment, but she had to bear it again. Who could she tell such pain


    about? If she told Brian, Brian would mock her. Wasn''t she making trouble for herself?


    "Lie down. I will leave if you don¡¯t lie down."


    Seeing Brian enduring the severe pain, Winnie was heartbroken. Otherwise, she should leave


    immediately. He would not have a headache if she walked away and didn¡¯t appear in his sight


    anymore. She was not his medicine. She was his poison.


    Brian didn''t speak any more. He was afraid that Winnie would leave, so he hurriedlyy on herp


    again, and then stopped talking.


    Brian didn''t want Winnie to continue crying, because he would feel so hurt when he saw her crying.


    Kevin who had been standing aside turned and left silently.


    It seemed that Brian was right. His illness could be cured by Winnie. He was so depended on Winnie.


    Kevin gave Brian a massage, but Brian refused. Brian could ept that Winnie gave him a massage


    naturally. Even though the two people wasining each other, it could be seen that Brian was


    rxing little by little. He was distracted, so the pain was not so unbearable.

 Chapter 121 A Liar Born for Money

    Chapter 121 A Liar Born for Money


    Kevin didn''t expect that Brian would ept the threats of Winnie willingly. Brian feared that Winnie


    would leave. All these showed Brian''s real feeling. It was just that Brian refused to face it.


    Only Winnie could deal with Brian. Even if Winnie didn''t do anything and just stood by Brian''s side, she


    could cure Brian¡¯s illness.


    Winnie was the cause of his headache. But Winnie was the only one in this world who could make him


    recover quickly. Brian couldn''t do without Winnie.


    After Kevin went out, the bedroom became quiet. Winnie did not speak. Brian did not dare to speak, for


    fear that Winnie would leave.


    With the silence in this way, the pain was also lessened bit by bit. Brian felt a little better. Although it


    hurt now, it was not so unbearable.


    Brian reached out and urately grasped Winnie''s hand. Then he started massaging her hands like


    the previous few times.


    "Take a break. Your hands are tired and stiff."


    "It''s okay."


    Two people said the word at the same time. Then they went into silence again.


    For a long while.


    "Don''t care about my affairs anymore. Don''t treat my family well. Don''t shake me. If I really fall in love


    with you, I will not bear to leave. It will be you who will feel trouble."


    "I will try my best to solve my own stuff. Even if I ask you for help, you don¡¯t have to help me. Just leave


    me alone. It¡¯s better for us to keep this rtionship for the time being."


    Winnie had to remind Brian. Now, she couldn''t control her feelings. She would hurt even more if it


    continued.


    "I''m not caring about you. You think too much. You are my woman, but you don''t ept anything I give


    you. I can onlypensate you in other ways. I don''t want others to think me an asshole."


    Brian was angry again because of Winnie''s words, but he didn¡¯t let go of Winnie¡¯s hands.


    "It turns out that you care about what other people think of you. Sorry, it¡¯s me thinking too much. Well,


    since you are so afraid of others saying you are an asshole, you can give me money in the future. If our


    deal bes a money transaction, no one will nder you."


    Winnie smiled bitterly. If it turned into a money transaction, she would be a woman who


    worshipped money. Then she would be a liar born for money.


    It didn''t matter. As long as Brian was happy, it didn¡¯t matter that she became a nasty viin. As long as


    she could control her feelings, it didn¡¯t matter that she had to lose her dignity.


    "How much is it?"


    Brian asked angrily.


    "Give as much as you want. I''m a liar. Naturally, I want more."


    Winnie and Brian had experienced a lot, but finally they returned to the original point, back to the time


    when she was a liar.


    "I¡¯ll give you a hundred million. I willpensate you when I leave."


    Brian waited for this moment from the very beginning. What he hoped was that Winnie would ask him


    for money. Only in this way could he believe that she was a liar, and only in this way could he treat the


    rtionship between them calmly, and only in this way would he not feel guilty for Winnie no matter


    what he did.


    Winnie finally asked him for money, but why didn''t he feel rx and calm? Why did he no longer


    believe that she was a liar at this moment? Why did his guilt for her be deeper and deeper?


    "Okay."


    Winnie never thought that she was so valuable. If she knew that, she would have found a rich man


    earlier. Then she didn¡¯t have to work so hard to repay tens of millions of debts for four years.


    Then the two went into silence again. Now, they had already said their own thoughts out. Then they


    could clear their minds. It was alright. No, it was just only her who should clear her mind and control her


    feelings.


    The next day, Winnie asked for leave. She took Vanessa to the real estate to go through the transfer


    procedures. Everything was done in the morning. The money to sell the house was finally paid.


    After Winnie sent Vanessa to the cram school in the afternoon, she went to return thest one million to


    Romeo. Then she went to the cemetery alone.


    After getting to the tombstone of her parents, she put down the flowers. Then her tears couldn''t stop.


    "Parents, don''t worry anymore. I have paid off all the debts. From now on, you don''t have to feel guilty


    to anyone. You can live with peace of mind."


    Although Winnie was crying, she felt rxed.


    Since her parents passed away suddenly, she had been living with tense nerves for so many years.


    Now she didn¡¯t owe money to anyone. Her hard time should end.


    In the future, making money was not to pay off debts, but to strive for a better life for the aunt, the


    younger sister and her children.


    After getting home in the evening, Winnie prepared dinner and invited Daenerys over. In order to thank


    Kevin for taking care of Daenerys in the hospital, she invited Kevin over. It was just that the two of them


    didn''t know that they would meet each other in Winnie''s house.


    Daenerys and Kevin got on the elevator together and were surprised to see each other.


    "Doctor Burns is going to Winwin''s house?"


    Daenerys asked in surprise, but she still didn¡¯t make eye contact with Kevin.


    "Yes, so are you?"


    Kevin said gently with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, I''m going to her house too. What a coincidence."


    After knowing that the destination of Kevin and her was the same, Daenerys felt a little upset. She was


    a little awkward.


    Daenerys turned her head to look at the figure of the elevator, only hoping to reach the 18th floor


    quickly. She didn''t want to be with Kevin in a small space, which would make her heart beat faster and


    remind her of things she shouldn''t think about.


    The two entered the house together. Daenerys was a little surprised to see Vanessa.


    It was not the first time Daenerys saw Vanessa, but it had passed five years. At that time, Vanessa was


    a child. But now, she was now a big girl. Daenerys almost couldn''t recognize Vanessa.


    "Daenerys!"


    Vanessa happily pounced on Daenerys. The two of them hugged each other.


    "You grew up. You¡¯re taller than your sister now. I miss you so much."


    Daenerys was a little sad. If it hadn''t been for the sudden change in the Chambers family, she wouldn''t


    have not seen Vanessa for so many years.


    "I miss you too."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa hugged Daenerys tightly like a baby. Suddenly, she raised her head, then she saw Kevin.


    "Daenerys, is this your boyfriend? So handsome!"


    Vanessa looked at Kevin up and down in surprise, but this sentence made Daenerys embarrassed.


    She quickly let go of Vanessa and exined.


    "No, no, this is my colleague, Mr. Be''s good friend. He should have been invited by your sister."


    "Hello, my name is Kevin. Your sister''s friend. I¡¯m not Daenerys'' boyfriend."


    Kevin introduced himself. He also helped Daenerys exin. However, he really liked Vanessa''s


    questions.


    Kevin''s exnation made Daenerys tremble. She was not used to Kevin calling her so affectionately.


    But it didn''t sound bad.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Vanessa."


    Vanessa smiled and greeted Kevin. Because of the misunderstanding, her smile was a little


    embarrassed.


    "You guys came together?"


    At this moment, Winnie walked out of the kitchen and asked happily.


    "Yes, is there anything I can help?"


    Kevin answered heartily.


    "No, everything is ready. You can wash your hands and prepare to eat. Let''s talk while eating. Vanessa,


    help me set the tableware."


    After saying it, Winnie started doing her own business. Kevin went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    Daenerys greeted the two little guys. Vanessa went to help her sister set the tableware.


    After a short while, dinner officially began. Just when everyone picked up the chopsticks to prepare to


    eat, they heard the door opening. Before everyone could react, Luke and Megan rushed out together.


    "Daddy¡­"


    "Uncle¡­"


    The two children directly guessed that it was Brian, because no one would open the door and came in


    directly.


    "Hey, do you guys miss me?"


    Brian squatted down as he spoke warmly. Then he hugged the two children one by one. This scene


    made others feel warm. But it made Winnie sad. It made Kevin couldn''t believe it.


    Was this still that Brian with a poker face? When did he start to be so gentle with children? If Kevin


    remembered it correctly, Brian didn''t listen to his suggestion at all. Could it be that Brian was


    threatened by Winnie again?


    How much magic did Winnie have that she could change Brian a lot?


    Brian''s arrival surprised Winnie. She did not invite him. Vanessa was also surprised.


    "Sister, you invited Brian over?"


    Vanessa asked in a low voice.


    "I¡­"


    "I called him."


    Before Winnie could answer, Kevin gave the answer.


    To be precise, Kevin was with Brian when Winnie called. Then Brian heard it himself.


    At this time, Brian had arrived at the dining table. Winnie immediately got up and took the two children


    over and put them on the seat.


    "Go to wash your hands and eat."


    Now that he had arrived, Winnie couldn''t drive him away in front of so many people. Winnie could only


    let this uninvited guest join them.


    This time, everyone started to eat. Winnie took the wine and started to pour for some people.


    "I don''t drink. I drove over."


    Daenerys hurriedly refused. She secretly vowed that she would never drink as long as she was with


    Kevin in the future.


    "Then I will pour for Doctor Burns."


    Winnie walked to Kevin and was about to pour some wine. Kevin spoke.


    "I drove here too. So I can''t drink."


    Kevin also refused, but the reason for his refusal was different from that of Daenerys. He was acting.


    "No, you have to drink it today. Dany doesn''t drink. She can drive you home."


    Winnie poured the wine directly regardless of Kevin''s objection.


    In this way, Kevin''s goal was achieved.


    It was Winnie who forced him to drink. It was not what he insisted on drinking.


    But Daenerys looked stunned. Why did Winnie decide for her? She couldn''t avoid him now. What


    excuses could she find to refuse?


    Winnie continued to pour the wine, but stopped when she walked to Brian''s side.


    "You drove here too. You can''t drink."


    Then Winnie sat in her seat and poured the wine for herself.


    She didn''t want to see Brian''s headache again. She felt even more hurt when she saw that he was


    tortured by pain.


    Brian didn''t say anything. He just started to eat obediently. Last night he promised Winnie that he would


    not drink. He must keep his promise.


    "Doctor Burns, thank you for taking care of Daenerys. None of them can drink. To express my


    gratefulness, I toast you."


    Winnie politely thanked him. The reason why she invited Kevin over was to thank him.


    "She and I are colleagues. It¡¯s my pleasure to take care of her. Besides, you¡¯re her friend. Brian and I


    are good friends."


    Even if not, Kevin would take care of Daenerys. Because their rtionship was not just colleague


    rtionship.


    The two politely clinked their sses and drank it up.


    "I also want to thank Mr. Be. Thank you for arranging the job for me."


    Daenerys picked up the juice to toast Brian.


    "They drink wine. We drink juice. Mr. Be, thank you so much. Cheers."


    Daenerys said mischievously. But she was sincere to thank Brian.

 Chapter 122 We Are Twins

    Chapter 122 We Are Twins


    Daenerys went to work in the hospital. Kevin sent her to the work ce on the first day. Then she kept


    hiding from Kevin. So they two had not met until now. Daenerys thought it was not Kevin who helped


    her. It was Brian who was against his wife, so that she had the chance to get the job.


    "Cheers."


    Brian toasted directly after saying the word.


    The two little guys also imitated the adults to toast, which made adultsughed. Only Vanessa was


    eating silently.


    From the moment Brian came in, she noticed that Brian had someplicated feelings to her sister


    when Brian looked at her sister. Vanessa was a little worried. She was worried that the rtionship


    between her sister and Brian was no longer normal.


    "Daenerys, you drink juice. I drink wine. I toast you. Cheers."


    Winnie helped Daenerys pour the juice while speaking.


    "What are you doing? Why do you thank me?"


    Daenerys felt inexplicable. What happened to Winnie?


    "Let¡¯s drink first."


    Winnie drank another ss up. Then she began to talk before Daenerys raised the ss.


    "Daenerys, there is a total of one million on this card. It is the money you helped me for so many years.


    Today, Vanessa''s house was sold. I can finally pay back your money. Thank you so much. Just take the


    money."


    Winnie put the bank card directly in front of Daenerys, then Daenerys understood why Winnie thanked


    her.


    "You don¡¯t have to give it to me so soon. Don''t you want to buy a house for Vanessa? You take these


    money to buy a house. Anyway, I have some money now."


    Daenerys refused. Winnie¡¯s life was hard. All Daenerys could help was to give this little money. She felt


    ashamed to ept Winnie¡¯s gratefulness.


    While saying, Daenerys was going to hand back her bank card to Winnie, but was stopped by Vanessa.


    "Daenerys, please ept it. We still have money. I am not in a hurry to buy a house. After I go to


    college, I can live in a dormitory. I will buy a house for my sister after graduation."


    Vanessa was very sensible and heart-warming.


    For so many years, it was Winnie who had been working hard to pay off the debts. Even selling her


    house, Vanessa couldn''t repay what her sister had paid for her.


    "Vanessa, you have grown up. You¡¯re sensible now. Then I ept the money first. If you don¡¯t have


    enough money to buy a house, tell me."


    Daenerys was a little sad. Vanessa was so sensible that Winnie could finally rx a little.


    Hearing this kind of dialogue, not only Daenerys was sad, but Kevin and Brian felt sad.


    They really didn''t know what the sisters had gone through. It seemed that their life was so hard.


    "Well, let¡¯s eat. It won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    Winnie said lightly. Now she didn¡¯t have to owe others money.


    Winnie and Kevin both drank a lot. After dinner, Kevin and Brian were sitting in the living room drinking


    tea, while Winnie, Vanessa and Daenerys were tidying up in the kitchen.


    "Brian, have you noticed that Vanessa looks like your elder sister? She is too much like your sister


    when your sister was young."


    Kevin had this feeling when he saw Vanessa, but he never had a chance to say it out.


    "You think so?"


    Brian was a little surprised. Not only did he think so, but now even Kevin felt so.


    Vanessa and Winnie were sisters. The two of them should look the same, but Vanessa looked like


    Brian¡¯s older sister.


    "How could I not feel so? Unless I''m blind."


    Kevin continued.


    "It''s weird. You and Winnie must have some connections. The two children have simrities. Luke looks


    like Winnie. Megan looks like you. Now Vanessa looks like your elder sister again. It¡¯s so amazing."


    Kevin said these words deliberately. Brian might not have noticed such simrities, so he needed to


    remind Brian.


    "Does it look simr?"


    Brian hadn''t noticed it before. So he asked suspiciously.


    At this time, the two children who had been ying heard the conversation between the two adults.


    They thought it was very interesting, so they interjected.


    "Dad, the teachers and children in the kindergarten said that Megan and I are twins."


    "No, no, the teacher said we are pigeon pair. Do we look alike, uncle?"


    Megan also said, but Brian''s heart beat fast suddenly when he heard what Megan said.


    Pigeon pair? Winnie gave birth to a boy and a girl back then. Was this a coincidence?


    The two children were born in the same day. They were allergic to the same things. They had simr


    looks, and had a natural affinity for Winnie. Was it all coincidence?


    The more Brian thought, the more he felt excited. He frowned and looked at Winnie who was busy in


    the kitchen. He didn''t know if she had the same thoughts as him, or she simply regarded Luke as the


    child she had sent away.


    Brian couldn¡¯t be calm because of the words of the two children. Then he made up an excuse to leave


    first.


    When he walked out of Winnie''s house, he started calling Albert.


    "Have you gotten some progress about Winnie¡¯s matter?"


    Brian asked coldly, which was as cold as before.


    "Not yet, Miss Winnie''s news was deliberately blocked. We couldn''t even find out which hospital she


    gave birth in."


    Albert had tried so many ways, but there was no result yet.


    "Be deliberately blocked? Why?"


    Brian was even more suspicious when he heard such news. Now he felt that Winnie was a mystery,


    which made him more and more confused.


    "It hasn''t been found out yet, but what is certain is that she has no boyfriend."


    Albert felt that he was not bad, but this time he encountered a tricky problem and felt a little ashamed.


    "She has no boyfriend? What are you talking about? Where do the childe from if she has no


    boyfriend?"


    Brian''s tone was obviously unhappy.


    "Sorry, Mr. Be, I will find out as soon as possible."


    Albert quickly answered, but only he himself knew how difficult this matter was.


    Brian didn''t ask anything. He just hung up the phone angrily. But the doubts in his mind were getting


    deeper and deeper.


    Kevin was about to go home after sitting for a while. Winnie insisted on letting Daenerys drive him


    home. Daenerys could not find a reason to refuse. So she could only leave with Kevin helplessly.


    The car drove smoothly on the road. Kevin kept silent since getting on the car. This made Daenerys a


    lot easier.


    The next moment.


    "Do you think I forgot you?"


    Kevin suddenly said.


    However, his word scared Daenerys. She stepped on the brake and almost injured Kevin.


    "Why are you doing?"


    "Do you remember it?"


    Daenerys slowed down and pulled over the car on the side of the road.


    "I''m not a fool. How can I forget it? Do you need me to be responsible for it?"


    Kevin turned his head to look at Daenerys teasingly.


    "No need. We are all adults. I can take responsibility for this matter by myself."


    Daenerys was already blushing at this time. But she still pretended to be calm.


    Kevin asked so suddenly that Daenerys was a little at a loss. She thought Kevin had forgotten the one-


    night stand that day. However, he remembered it, but just didn''t say it out.


    That time, Daenerys went to C City on a business trip then she met Kevin at the party. The two did not


    know each other, but they sat together. Later, after drinking too much, they had a one-night stand.


    Although she drank too much, she still remembered Kevin. But she did not expect that they were in the


    same city, and there was a rtionship between them.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to be responsible for you? This is your only chance."


    Kevin confirmed again.


    "No. We just forget that thing, just as if we didn''t know each other before. In the future, we will get along


    as colleagues."


    Although Daenerys was not sure what Kevin''s responsibility referred to, she believed that only


    marriage could shoulder this responsibility. But marriage required two people who loved each other to


    manage. She and Kevin didn¡¯t know each other too well, so they were not suitable for marriage.


    "Well, no one is allowed to talk about this in the future. No one will use this to threaten each other in the


    future. You can drive. My colleague."


    Kevin made the final decision. It seemed that he felt rx in his tone after solving the problem, but in


    fact, he felt a little lost.


    Although he did not have the same family background as Brian, although he was not so good-looking


    as Brian, he was also a popr surgeon after all.


    Moreover, he was an internationally renowned professor-level figure. So many girls confessed to him,


    but he rejected them all. This was the first time he had been rejected by a girl. It hurt his self-esteem.


    Daenerys took a deep breath, releasing the panic. Then she restarted the car.


    After driving for a while, Kevin''s cell phone rang. He took a look and then picked it up.


    "What''s up?"


    "I''m behind you and get off in the park in front. I have something to tell you."


    Brian''s cold voice came over.


    "Got it."


    Kevin put down the phone and looked around before speaking.


    "Stop in the park ahead. I have a date."


    Kevin said deliberately, feeling that he had to do something to make up his self-esteem.


    Daenerys was a little bit inexplicable. He was going to date again after just answering the phone?


    "Aren''t you going home?"


    "No. Just pull over in front."


    Kevin said with certainty.


    Daenerys didn''t continue to ask. She pulled over the car.


    "In the future, you don''t have to avoid me in the hospital. Colleagues don''t have to be so awkward."


    Before Kevin got out of the car and closed the door, he didn''t forget to say these. Then he walked into


    the park.


    In less than five minutes, Brian parked his car and came to the park.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter? I''m chatting with beautiful women."


    Kevin asked reluctantly. He thought that Daenerys could take him home, then he could find an excuse


    to drink some wine with Daenerys. At that time, he would have another one-night stand with Daenerys,


    but they were all destroyed by a phone call from Brian.


    "You have to help me."


    Brian stood in front of Kevin and lit a cigarette, though he hadn''t smoked for a long time.


    "About Winnie?"


    Kevin couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t seen Brian smoking. Brian wouldn''t smoke easily if he


    didn''t encounter troubles or problems. Now Winnie was the only one who could make Brian feel


    trouble.


    "Yes, about Winnie. Megan¡¯s and Luke''s words made me suspicious of Winnie."


    Brian frowned. There were doubts in his eyes.


    "Megan and Luke? Twins?"


    Kevin urately grabbed the key again.


    "Yes. Winnie gave birth to a boy and a girl five years ago. She gave a boy away and kept


    Megan."

 Chapter 123 Doubt Winnie

    Chapter 123 Doubt Winnie


    Brian said it out. If he didn¡¯t say it out, Kevin couldn''t help him. Besides, he could feel relieved after he


    said it out.


    "What? Are you serious?"


    This news was shocking to Kevin. His eyes widened in disbelief, waiting for Brian to give him an


    affirmative answer.


    "It''s true. Vanessa told me it."


    Brian said.


    "Oh my God, what''s going on? How could she give one of her children away?"


    Kevin hadn''t recovered from his surprise. Suddenly, he thought of another possibility.


    "You suspect Winnie is..."


    "Yes, I have some doubts now."


    Brian said in a low voice. At this time, he feltplicated. He hoped that his suspicion was true, but he


    also hoped that it was just suspicion.


    "Based on what?"


    Kevin asked seriously.


    At this time, Brian had finished smoking a cigarette. He threw it into the trash can at the back, then he


    turned and spoke deeply.


    "Do you know why I have to let Winnie be my woman?"


    Brian asked the question suddenly. Kevin shook his head.


    Brian continued.


    "The first time we met was on an airne. I was shocked when she spoke. The voice was exactly the


    same as that of the surrogate woman, and then she came to mypany. I had close contact with her.


    She doesn''t wear perfume. But that faint fragrance is exactly the same as that of a surrogate woman."


    Her jerky kisses, and their intimate rtionship on the bed. All these were the reasons why Brian


    insisted on getting Winnie.


    "I took her to the hilltop vi by chance. She knew everything about there. She knew where the


    bathroom was, knew there was water in the refrigerator, knew how to use the remote control of the


    shed light, and knew that there were several cars parked in my garage. How could she know so much


    detail? She had never been there before."


    "Because she is simr to the surrogate woman, I want to catch her. Now I have to suspect that she is


    that woman."


    Brian recalled everything that had happened between him and Winnie from the time he met Winnie.


    There were too many suspicious ces that he had overlooked. Now that everything was linked


    together. It seemed even more suspicious.


    "There are so many suspicious points. Did you find someone to check it sooner? You know everything


    if you check it early, don¡¯t you?"


    Kevin said anxiously. If Winnie was really the surrogate girl, he thought it would be perfect for the


    children.


    "I checked it. I asked Albert to investigate it a long time ago. But her previous information was blocked.


    It was impossible to find out."


    Although Brian didn''t think that Winnie was the surrogate girl at first, he also asked Albert to investigate


    her fully. If Winnie¡¯s information was not deliberately concealed, he would have known Winnie''s true


    identity.


    "The news is blocked? Who did it?"


    Kevin became more and more anxious. He felt that the light was right in front of him, but he could not


    touch the truth.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t found out yet."


    If Brian knew who did it, he wouldn''t be so annoyed. If he knew who did it, he would know the truth.


    "Then what can I do for you?"


    Kevin would help Brian unconditionally, but not only for Brian, it was also for the children and the kind-


    hearted Winnie.


    "Help me get some clues from Daenerys. They are best friends. She must know everything. If I ask her,


    she will doubt me and won''t tell the truth."


    This was why Brian was still looking for Kevin sote. He wanted to open a breakthrough from


    Daenerys.


    "No problem. Leave this to me."


    Kevin readily agreed to Brian, but then he thought of another important question.


    "But does Winnie know that you are the man? After all, you didn''t see each other''s face clearly at that


    time, right?"


    "If she were that woman, she should have known my identity. Otherwise, she wouldn''t try to protect


    Luke, she wouldn''t go to the vi, she wouldn''t have promised me many rude requests. She is for Luke.


    If she is not for Luke, she wouldn''t be my side without asking for money."


    "If she is really that woman, all this can be exined."


    Brian was nervous. He thought of the time when two people traveled together on a business trip,


    Winnie cried and fainted for Luke. If she wasn¡¯t Luke¡¯s mother, how could she be worried to such a


    degree? It was just that Brian was a littlete to realize it.


    "If she really is the surrogate girl, she must know it."


    "Brian, if Winnie is really the surrogate girl, what are you going to do?"


    Kevin asked the key to the question again.


    This question made Brian feel embarrassed.


    "I don''t know. This is not just a woman''s problem. If she is the girl, I will have an extra child. Just like


    Luke suddenly appeared back then, I have a lot of problems to face."


    Brian really didn''t know how to solve it. He hadn''t thought of that step yet.


    Wendy couldn''t ept Luke until now. If Megan was really his daughter, plus Winnie, he might not be


    able to see Wendy again in his life.


    "Who would you choose between two women?"


    Although it was a question, it was also a reminder. Brian could only choose one. He was either to be


    with Winnie to give the children aplete home, or to choose Wendy. But Brian had to carry the guilt


    for a lifetime.


    "Wendy."


    Brian gave the answer without even thinking about it. But after he said that, it was Winnie who popped


    into his mind. It was her painful, sad and desperate face which popped into his mind.


    Kevin sighed and said nothing.


    If Brian chose Wendy after knowing the facts, then where should Winnie go? Winnie would be the


    biggest victim.


    If Brian chose Wendy, should he still go to Daenerys to ask the truth, and then destroyed the children''s


    happy life? Should he push the woman with scars into hell mercilessly again?


    Winnie finally finished cleaning up. Then shey down on the sofa in the living room to rest. Vanessa


    also sat next to Winnie, chatting while helping Winnie massage her calf.


    "Sister, now that we have paid off all the debts. You should also think about yourself. Find someone to


    marry. You¡¯re still young."


    Vanessa was afraid that Brian and Winnie would continue to develop, so she tried another way to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    persuade Winnie. As long as Winnie married, Brian would definitely not appear.


    "Married? What should you and aunt do if I get married?"


    Winnie didn''t take Vanessa''s words seriously, but Winnie felt warmed after hearing what Vanessa said.


    "Don''t think about me and aunt. I can make money on my own after I go to college. Then I will raise


    aunt. It''s my turn to contribute to this family."


    Vanessa didn''t want to be taken care of all the time. The more Winnie did this, the more Vanessa felt


    guilty for her aunt and her sister.


    "Vanessa, I¡¯m very happy that you think about me. But it''s all a few yearster. When you finish college


    and find a job, when you get married and have a stable home, you can take care of us. I have no ns


    to get married for the time being. No one wants to marry me. I have children. "


    She would not be able to marry in this life. She just wanted to take care of the two children for the rest


    of her life. She would let her aunt and Vanessa live a good life. They were her everything.


    "Who said it? My sister is so good. There is someone who wants to marry you. Sister, your neighbor,


    Leo, I''ve seen him a few times. I think he''s a good person. Is he single?"


    If it was possible, Vanessa wanted to be a matchmaker. She wanted that Winnie could find a boyfriend


    and then get married, so as not to be scolded as a mistress.


    "He''s single, but it''s impossible for us. Vanessa, Leo is my ex-boyfriend when I was abroad..."


    Winnie already understood what Vanessa meant. So she had to tell Vanessa the matter between her


    and Leo roughly.


    "My ex-boyfriend was fooling around with other women. Do you think I and he can get back?"


    The answer was no. Although she didn''t hate Leo anymore, her love for him had also disappeared with


    her hate. Her heart was full of a man, so there was no room for other men.


    "Holy shit. It''s soplicated. I think Leo is a good person. How can he do such a thing?"


    Vanessa said indignantly. She was unable to believe that a sinister heart was hidden under such a


    gentle and handsome appearance.


    "Well, it''s all past. Don''t..."


    Winnie¡¯s message prompt sounded just now. She took a look at the phone. It turned out that Felix had


    sent a message.


    Click to open.


    "How are things going?"


    Seeing this message, Winnie felt helpless. After a while, she replied a message.


    "It doesn''t go well. There is no progress."


    Putting down the phone, Winnie called Luke to her side. Since Brian avoided this topic, she could only


    look for clues from others.


    "Luke,e here."


    Winnie sat up. As soon as she finished speaking, Luke quickly walked to Winnie''s side, leaning directly


    on Winnie''s body, looking very dependent.


    "Auntie, I''m here."


    Luke said mischievously. During this period of time, his mood had been very good. Not only did he


    alwaysugh and talk, but also often acted like a spoiled kid and made jokes. This was the state a child


    should have.


    "Luke, why have I never heard you mention Grandpa? Haven''t you met Grandpa?"


    Winnie asked tentatively, because she didn''t know if the rtionship between Grandpa and Luke was


    good or whether it would affect Luke''s mood.


    Surprisingly, Luke suddenly became excited when Winnie talked about his Grandpa.


    "I often go to see my Grandpa. Grandpa likes me and he always makes a good meal for me."


    Luke''s smile looked brightly. It seemed that he liked Grandpa very much.


    "Often go to see Grandpa? Who will take you there? Your Dad?"


    Winnie asked, but she already knew the answer. It could not be Brian. If it was him, their rtionship


    would not be so rigid.


    "No, Dad never goes to see Grandpa. Great grandpa took me there."


    Luke said, which fully confirmed that Brian''s rtionship with his father was very bad.


    "Why? Why doesn''t Dad go to Grandpa''s ce?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing Luke¡¯s answer, Winnie took a deep breath. It seemed that it was not easy to know the truth of


    the matter.


    "Does Luke know where Grandpa lives?"


    "I know. Grandpa has a vi on the outskirts of the city. Grandpa lives there alone and doesn¡¯te


    back. He just had a meal with us during the New Year and then left."

 Chapter 124 The Video

    Chapter 124 The Video


    Thinking about it, it seemed that Luke hadn''t been to Grandpa''s for a long time, so Luke continued.


    "Auntie, when you¡¯re avable, can you take me to Grandpa''s ce to y? I miss Grandpa."


    "Okay."


    Winnie said. If she could meet Luke''s grandfather, she might gain something. But before going, she


    had to get to know Luke''s grandfather.


    A few days passed, there was still no new news. Brian was a little anxious. He was always a calm


    person, but now he could not calm down.


    Walking back and forth in the office, he finally couldn''t help but call Kevin.


    "What¡¯s going on? Do you have any news?"


    "No, Daenerys always avoids this topic. She and I are not so familiar. So we can¡¯t talk everything. Don¡¯t


    be anxious. I will definitely be able to get the clues."


    Kevin answered. To be honest, he had already met Daenerys several times, but he never asked this


    topic because he hadn''t decided whether or not to hurt Winnie.


    "The faster, the better."


    Brian hung up the phone in disappointment. The expression on his face still did not calm down.


    There was a knock on the door, and then Albert walked in.


    "Mr. Be, I found the video about what you asked me to check that day. The bottle of water you


    drank was drugged by Penny."


    As soon as Albert finished reporting, he heard Brian smashing the table loudly.


    "Penny, I knew it¡¯s her!"


    Brian roared angrily. Not only because of Penny, but also because of his eagerness to find out the


    truth.


    "I checked the monitoring of the supermarket. After buying the water, she unscrewed the bottle cap and


    put something in, but I didn''t know what it was. Based on your condition at the time, I guess it was


    sleeping pills."


    "The video is here."


    After Albert reported, he turned on his mobile phone to find the video and then gave it to Brian.


    Seeing Penny''s sneaky look on the screen, Brian''s anger was even more vigorous. She set him up.


    She deserved to be punished. She wanted to use this trick to keep her position. She had gone too far.


    "How is the acquisition of the Burns Group going?"


    Brian gloomy voice sounded in the silent room, as if it was a kind of panic before the storm.


    "It''s still going on. Their..."


    "Quickly."


    Brian didn''t want to hear any reason. He just wanted the Burns Group to close down as soon as


    possible. Then he could give Grandpa an exnation, and taught Penny a lesson.


    "Yes, I will notify Calvin immediately."


    Albert left the office. But Brian was lost in thought again.


    Although Penny was making trouble, it was Winnie who affected his mood. He hoped that there would


    be clues from Daenerys as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Brian thought of Penny again. She and Winnie were also ssmates. Would Penny


    know what happened to Winnie before? Did the grudge between them have something to do with


    Winnie''s secret?


    Cell phone! That cell phone must have hidden secrets of the two of them. Thinking of this, Brian quickly


    walked back to the desk and took out Winnie¡¯s phone from the drawer to look again.


    This time, he looked carefully. He opened each folder to take a look. He took a serious look at the


    photos of the two children when they were young.


    Looking closely this time, Brian still didn''t see anything which was simr to Luke.


    When he saw Luke for the first time that year, Luke was already one month old, which waspletely


    different from the newly born thin child in the photo.


    Brian frowned. Suddenly, he remembered the birthmark on Luke''s body. He began to look for the same


    birthmark in the photo. But by coincidence, the left forearm of the child in the photo just couldn''t be


    seen.


    Brian was disappointed again. He continued to search for clues. Finally, in a separate folder, Brian


    found a video file.


    But when he opened the file, his anger soared uncontrobly.


    In the video, Penny was teaching Luke. She scolded Luke. She would stretch out her hand to beat up


    Luke from time to time, but Luke did not dare to make a sound or cry. He just stood trembling all over.


    Brian smashed the table with all his strength like a lion going crazy. Penny! Penny! She deserved to


    die. She vented all her anger on Luke. She was nasty and despicable.


    Brian looked so furious.


    Could this be the reason why Penny always made trouble for Winnie?


    Thinking of it, Brian went out with the mobile phone. He happened to meet Winnie who had just walked


    out of the office.


    With an angry face and cold eyes, Brian walked to Winnie''s side and pulled Winnie directly into the


    elevator.


    This sudden behavior made Winnie confused.


    "Mr. Be..."


    "Follow me. I have something to tell you."


    Brian¡¯s tone was so domineering. He did not give Winnie a chance to refute.


    The two people stepped into the elevator. The scene where Brian was holding Winnie''s hand happened


    to be seen by ra. She was so jealous.


    Winnie was taken home by Brian. There was no one in the house at this time, so it was most


    convenient to talk about things.


    "What''s the matter? I asked you all the way, but you just pulled a long face and didn¡¯t answer me."


    From Brian''s furious face and the strength of Brian holding her hand, Winnie knew that something


    important happened.


    Brian didn''t speak. Then he took Winnie''s mobile phone out from his pocket and handed it to Winnie.


    "Is this your phone?"


    Winnie looked at her mobile phone. She felt so surprised. How could the phone be in Brian''s hands?


    Did he see the contents of the phone? So he was so angry?


    "It''s mine. How did you get it?"


    Winnie said.


    "It doesn''t matter who got it. What is the video inside?"


    Brian spoke coldly. The anger in his eyes was too obvious, making Winnie feel sad, as if there was


    evidence of her doing something wrong.


    Since Brian asked her that, it showed that he must have seen the video inside. But why did hee to


    her instead ofing to Penny?


    Winnie turned on the phone and first found the video folder. There was nothing in it. It was obviously


    deleted. Then she opened another folder. There was only one video in it, which was the video of


    Penny''s beating up Luke on the day of the banquet.


    "Exin what''s going on."


    Brian asked coldly. The anger in his eyes seemed to scorch Winnie.


    "It''s what you saw. What can I exin? The video was made by me. I..."


    Winnie had no choice but to tell the truth. She seemed unable to keep her promise to the chairman and


    Luke.


    "I didn''t ask you who took the video. I was asking why you didn''t tell me."


    Brian suddenly roared loudly and interrupted Winnie''s words.


    "Luke doesn''t let me say, for fear that you will worry about him. The chairman also doesn''t let me say.


    He said it will affect his n, so I can''t help but hide it from you. Besides, what if I tell you? Will you


    divorce Penny? Huh?"


    Winnie was not afraid of Brian''s anger. At the beginning, she said very calmly, but afterwards, she


    couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    She had kept the secret for a long time. She also wanted to find someone to vent loudly and to roar.


    But why did she be the object of venting anger instead?


    For the sake of the overall situation, was she wrong?


    Brian was speechless when Winnie asked him. Now, he was standing in front of Winnie, but he was so


    angry with Penny. At this time, he couldn''t teach Penny a lesson. He could only vent his anger on


    Winnie. This was unfair to Winnie.


    "I can¡¯t for the time being."


    "If you can''t, don''t question me. I can''t help it either."


    Winnie asked back loudly. Like Brian, she was filled with anger too.


    "Grandpa also knows about this?"


    Brian''s voice was somewhat restrained. He realized that his attitude towards Winnie was a little too far.


    "Yes. Last time when Penny abused Luke, I had no choice but to call the chairman."


    Since Brian already knew it, Winnie didn''t have to hide from him. Since this matter couldn''t be


    concealed, she told him everything.


    "How many times did she abuse Luke?"


    Brian was so sad. His heart was broken when he thought of Luke''s helpless little face.


    "How many times? I don¡¯t know. Anyway, as long as you are not at home, as long as she feels a little


    unhappy, she will abuse Luke."


    These were what Luke said to Winnie. Now she told Brian. But she still felt so furious.


    "Brian,e with me to see how Penny abused Luke."


    Winnie decided to show all the evidence to Brian, letting him know as a father how unqualified he was.


    She wanted to let him think about what he was doing when Luke was abused.


    After Winnie finished speaking, she turned angrily and went directly to her studio, followed by Brian.


    Winnie opened herptop and found all the videos she had collected, then she showed them to Brian


    one by one, while crying.


    Brian''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that Penny was so vicious. He could not ept that Luke


    had suffered a lot. Seeing Luke''s thin body curled up on the ground and being kicked one by one by


    Penny, Brian couldn''t wait to kill Penny now.


    "Why didn''t Luke tell me? Why did he bear it alone? He is just a little kid. Would he continue to be


    abused if he didn''t meet you?"


    Brian seemed to be asking, but it was like more self-me. All of this was caused by him. Luke took all


    the unhappiness between him and Penny. His poor child had been living in darkness and pain. As his


    father, he didn''t know it at all.


    "Why? Why? You still ask me why? You are so alienated and indifferent to him. How can he tell you?


    All your attention is on women. Have you had cared about him a little? As long as you care for him


    even a little, he would not be abused."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Winnie couldn''t help but cry fiercely. Finally, she could use Brian loudly. Finally, she could fight for


    Luke.


    "I really don''t know that things will be like this. I was wrong. I ignored Luke."


    Brian med himself. His guilt towards Luke reached its peak at this moment. Such a small child had


    tolerated what he shouldn''t bear.

 Chapter 125 Clarify for Herself

    Chapter 125 rify for Herself


    "Are you wrong? Now you realize that you are wrong? Do you know that Luke was suffering from


    depression because of being abused by Penny? I asked you to be gentle with him and try to give him


    more love, but what about you? You just know to make things difficult to me. As a father, is it what you


    should do? He is your child. Isn''t he important than your woman?"


    Winnie almost yelled. She questioned loudly, tears streaming down her face. She felt heartbreak.


    Winnie despised Brian. For other women, he made her child suffer.


    "Depression? Luke?"


    Brian was shocked again.


    "Yes, Luke, because of your neglect of him, he was depressed. He left a shadow that could not be


    erased for a lifetime. I can¡¯t figure it out. You are so powerful. Penny is not Luke¡¯s real mother. Why


    can¡¯t you divorce her? Why do you still keep her by your side? Why do you want to covet the strength


    of her family? Did you know that Luke''s life was almost ruined by her?"


    At this time, Winnie was almost crazy. She could no longer care about what she should say and what


    she shouldn¡¯t say.


    Brian suddenly looked at Winnie coldly.


    "How do you know that Penny is not Luke''s mom?"


    "Not only I know, Luke also knows. Luke told me all this. Which mother does not love her children?


    Which mother is willing to abuse the child like that? If Penny is Luke¡¯s mother, I won¡¯t ask you to


    divorce her. Would I be so cruel to separate Luke from his mother?"


    Winnie cried so fiercely. But she still held on to confront Brian. He should have known all this, and he


    should have endured all this a long time ago.


    "Luke also knows it?"


    Brian muttered to himself. He was no longer as furious as just now. He just felt guilt towards Luke.


    He thought that all this was well concealed. He thought that Luke could grow up happily if he had a


    Mommy. He didn''t expect Luke to know everything. He didn¡¯t expect that Luke had to bear so much.


    As for him, what had he done for so many years? He med all the resentment on Luke just for the


    departure of that woman. He ignored Luke. He didn¡¯t care about Luke. It turned out that he was the


    culprit. It turned out that he was the one who deserved to be scolded the most.


    Winnie had no strength because of crying so long at this time. She didn''t want to answer Brian''s


    question. If he wanted to get the truth, he could investigate it himself. If she said more, he would think


    she was a liar again.


    The studio fell silent. The only voice that could be heard was Winnie''s low sob. For a long while, Brian''s


    eyes became cold again. He frowned.


    Then he picked up the phone and dialed a phone number.


    "Find someone to temporarily manage MT. Call Morgan over. You, Morgan and Calvin, the three of you


    will do your best to deal with the Burns Group and buy it in the shortest time."


    Brian gave the order coldly. He had to let the Burns Group pay the price. He had to let Penny regret to


    beat up Luke, and let Penny return to the poor college days.


    Brian put down the phone. But he was still full of anger. Looking at Winnie''s red eyes, he felt guilty.


    Walking to Winnie''s side, he pulled her onto the sofa. Then he took a tissue to help Winnie wipe the


    tears off.


    "Don''t cry. I''m sorry for Luke. I will definitely not let Penny go."


    Brian held back his resentment towards Penny andforted Winnie in a low voice.


    At this moment, the person he should be most grateful to was Winnie, who used her own power to save


    Luke.


    Hearing that Brian was about to acquire the Burns Group immediately, Winnie rxed a little. She


    gradually stopped crying.


    She took a deep breath with trembling voice.


    "I insist on letting Penny leave you. It''s not because I have any selfish intentions. I just want Luke to


    grow up in a good environment. If you can separate from Penny, I won''t worry about it."


    After Winnie finished speaking, she took a deep breath, as if to exhale all the muddy breath in her


    body.


    "I told you that I will separate from her. We have some special rtionship. We just signed a contract.


    The contract will be terminated when the time is up."


    Brian tried tofort Winnie. He understood everything she did to Luke now.


    Winnie was a little shocked that they turned out to be a contractual marriage. But Winnie calmly


    thought about that matter again. He and Penny had already had sex. What was the difference between


    a contractual marriage and a real marriage?


    "I don¡¯t care about that. It''s your own business. I just want Luke to grow up in a good environment. If


    you can''t give him a good growth environment, I''m willing to take care of him until he grows up."


    Even if the contract was terminated, maybe there was second Penny. But if the woman could ept


    Luke, she would leave.


    "I can give him a good growth environment. I am already sorry for him. I can''t let him continue to be


    hurt."


    Brian assured Winnie that he would never let Luke suffer any harm.


    "Where is that woman? Can you guarantee that she won''t be the second Penny?"


    Winnie felt that she had asked something that she shouldn''t ask. But she had to be sure. Otherwise,


    she would never be relieved.


    "..."


    Brian didn¡¯t answer. His face was a little terrible.


    "Forget it. When the womanes back, if she really can''t ept Luke, you can give me Luke."


    With that said, Winnie really hoped that woman couldn''t ept Luke, so that she could live with Luke


    forever.


    "How did you know that Luke was abused?"


    After a moment of silence, Brian changed the topic.


    He couldn''t answer Winnie, because he was not sure whether Wendy would ept Luke.


    "The first time I saw a bruise on Luke''s legs, so I asked Luke. He said that it was Mommy who beat


    him. Later Luke told me that Mommy was not his real Mommy, so I gave Luke a doll. The doll¡¯s eyes


    are cameras, connected to my phone. So I know."


    At that time, Winnie took great pains, but the purpose was simple, just to help Luke in time.


    "You told me not to leave Luke alone because of this?"


    Brian thought about those things. Then he found everything seemed to make sense.


    "Yes, but you didn''t listen to me, so Luke was beaten."


    Winnie felt a little disappointed. She still felt heartbreak for Luke.


    "Last time, when we were on a business trip together, you ran to me and cried for this?"


    "Yes, it was that time. After that, I used various methods to keep Luke by my side. I exchanged a piece


    of software for Luke''s staying with me, but in the end, Luke was still taken away by the chairman, or


    else Luke didn¡¯t have to be abused once."


    Winnie said in a low voice. After sighed to relieve her sorrows, she continued.


    "Luke was abused by Penny. I gave you so many calls but you didn¡¯t answer. I wanted to drive over but


    I don¡¯t know where you live. I called ra. ra didn¡¯t tell me. I had no choice but to call the chairman.


    I scolded ra because of it. But in the end, I was scolded by you."


    Finally, Winnie had the opportunity to tell the truth of the matter, and finally she had the opportunity to


    rify for herself. Every time when Winnie thought of this, she felt heartbroken.


    "When I rescued Luke, I vowed that I would never let Luke suffer such a pain again, but he still got


    depression. During this period, Penny went to kindergarten several times to take Luke away. I didn''t


    agree."


    "Sorry, I made you bear what you shouldn''t have to bear."


    Brian was ashamed of himself. He felt guilty for Winnie. He had never thought of how much wronged


    Winnie suffered during this period.


    "Penny stolen your mobile phone and smashed yourputer because of these videos, right? So she


    always makes troubles for you, right?"


    Everything could be exined now, except that Winnie was still a mystery, there was nothing else to


    explore.


    "Yes, I said at the beginning that Penny and ra partnered to steal my mobile phone. You don''t


    believe me. What can I do?


    Winnie said sadly. For Brian, she really had no ways. Since Brian first met her, Brian was skeptical


    about everything she said.


    Later she also gave up. Just let Brian believe others and doubt her. His eyes were not good and his


    ears didn''t want to hear the most authentic things, so why bothered him?


    "Sorry, I¡­"


    At this moment, Brian could only say a few words. Winnie was tired of listening to him saying sorry.


    "Stop saying sorry. From your point of view, you don''t think you have done anything wrong, so why


    bother to say sorry? Our positions are different. I can understand you."


    Winnie interrupted Brian. She had already gotten the grievance. She had already taken the me.


    Sorry couldn''t smooth this out. It just made her feel even more sad.


    "Okay, you already know the things. It''s your business how to do it. Be nice to Luke in the future. It will


    take some time for him to recover."


    Winnie said that she got up. No matter what happened, she had to go on. Life had to go on. She


    couldn''t sit here and listen to him saying sorry.


    "Winwin, I still want to know one thing."


    Brian spoke in time.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie did not speak. She just quietly waited for Brian to continue speaking.


    "Is it true that Penny said you were a liar?"


    Brian wanted to figure out the thing. Although Penny''s words were not credible, Leo had not given him


    a positive answer. Although the result of Albert''s investigation was negative, Winnie never denied it.


    When Winnie heard Brian''s words, she smiled bitterly.


    "If you can ask me the question, it means that you just believe Penny''s words. If you believe me, you


    won¡¯t ask me. Of course I am a liar. I deceived you one hundred million. Even if I say I''m not a liar, you


    wouldn''t believe it."


    So just treat her as a liar! Just hurt her as much as he wanted, lest she got stuck in the quagmire of


    love and couldn''t get out.


    Winnie turned and left. It didn''t matter whether she was a liar or not. It didn''t matter how Brian thought


    of her. If Brian could let Luke live with her, she would rather be a liar.


    Brian couldn''t describe his feeling today. For the first time, he felt that he had hurt others. There were


    two people he had hurt. One was his son... The other was his woman.


    Now the person he hated most was Penny, but he must endure her for a period of time. After the


    acquisition of the Burns Group was over, he would let Penny pay for the price.

 Chapter 126 Support Leo

    Chapter 126 Support Leo


    Winnie returned to thepany and continued to work. Since Brian promised to divorce Penny and to


    avenge Luke, she didn''t have to deal with Penny in person.


    However, should the transaction with Brian be over?


    After Vanessa came back from school and passed the parking lot, she happened to meet Leo. She had


    known Leo before under the introduction of her sister.


    Although her sister told her about theplicated rtionship between them, Vanessa still thought that


    Leo was a good person.


    He was sunny, handsome, gentle, steady and humorous. He was a good guy. Vanessa thought that this


    kind of man was suitable for her sister. Only this kind of man could give her sister happiness.


    "Leo!"


    Vanessa stopped Leo who was walking in front of her, and catch up with Leo.


    "You just came back from get out of ss?"


    Leo asked with a smile.


    "Yes. Why did you get off work so early?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa found the topic casually.


    "Well, it''s not busy today. So Ie back early. How are you? How about your study?"


    Leo was very willing to chat with Vanessa. He liked Vanessa very much, just because he loved Winnie.


    During this period of time, he was very busy. He even didn''t have time toe back. After seeing


    Winnie, he always kept the distance deliberately.


    Since thest time he confessed to Winnie and was rejected, he did feel sad for a few days and


    persuaded himself to give up. But he found that it was easy to love someone, but it was hard to forget


    someone.


    Therefore, he decided to let nature take its course. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. Maybe Winnie


    would fall in love with him one day.


    "Go to our house for dinner. You¡¯re alone. Let''s eat together. I''ll go home to help with my sister to cook."


    Without waiting for Leo to answer, Vanessa hurriedly ran home. Leo smiled.


    Vanessa ran home, but saw that Brian was also there. She was a little disappointed for an instant, but


    she didn''t show it out.


    "Brian, you are here. You miss Luke, right?"


    Vanessa said hello. Even if Brian didn''te for Luke, she insisted that he came for Luke. She didn''t


    want Brian to have anything to do with her sister.


    "Yes, Ie to see Luke."


    Brian had no other way to answer. He could only say that he hade to see Luke.


    Vanessa went straight to the kitchen without speaking. But she deliberately spoke loudly.


    "Sister, I just met Leo. He is alone, so I invited him toe to our house for dinner. Make more food.


    He wille over in a while. I¡¯m going to change clothes ande down to help you cook."


    Vanessa ran upstairs without waiting for Winnie to react. In the living room, Brian happened to hear


    what Vanessa said.


    Brian frowned, not understanding why Vanessa suddenly changed her attitude.


    In this way, Leo and Brian sat at the same table for dinner again.


    Brian came here. Leo also appeared suddenly. Although the food was good, the atmosphere was not


    very good.


    After Leo came in, Brian''s face sank. They didn¡¯t talk more. Even the voice of greeting was cold.


    "I didn''t prepare wine today. So just eat some food."


    Winnie was embarrassed. But she couldn''t show her embarrassment out. If her face was covered with


    clouds, both children would not eat well. What she could do was smile, no matter who was on this


    table.


    "This is already very rich. I''m embarrassed to alwayse over to trouble you."


    Leo said softly. The smile on his face was kind. Compared with Brian, it could only be said they were


    different. One was like an angel and one was like toe from the hell.


    "Leo, enjoy yourself. We are all neighbors. We have to help each other. Maybe someday, we have to


    ask you for help."


    Before Winnie could speak, Vanessa responded enthusiastically.


    However, that Vanessa showed her favor to Leo made Brian very ufortable. It seemed that he


    needed to have a good talk with Vanessa, or she would give her sister as a gift to Leo one day.


    Winnie belonged to him. No one could take her away from him.


    "I hope you can trouble me. I will try my best to help."


    Leo was so happy. He also saw Vanessa''s preference for him. It seemed that he was not hopeless.


    Winnie was getting more and more embarrassed. Looking at Brian''s dark face, Winnie felt that her fake


    smile was a little embarrassing.


    When Leo and Brian met, even if they didn''t speak, they didn¡¯t like each other, not to mention that there


    was someone showing her obvious supporting, which could only make the atmosphere more tense.


    "Okay, let¡¯s eat quickly. If you don''t eat it, it will be cold."


    Winnie could only tactfully interrupt the conversation between Vanessa and Leo. She was really


    worried that if Vanessa continued to talk, Brian would be mad.


    The meal was a bit weird. Although Winnie was not full, it was finally over.


    After the meal, Leo went home to rest. Brian also drove away. Winnie finally found a chance to chat


    with Vanessa alone.


    Winnie came to Vanessa''s room on the second floor.


    "Are you studying? Can we talk for a sec?"


    "Sister, what¡¯s up?"


    Vanessa answered with a smile.


    "Vanessa, don''t invite Leo over in the future. It''s no longer possible between me and Leo. Last time,


    when he confessed to me, I already refused."


    Winnie leaned on Vanessa''s desk and told Vanessa about this, hoping that things like today wouldn''t


    happen again in the future.


    She didn''t want to give Leo hope, and didn''t want to disappoint him in the end. Disappointment was the


    most painful injury.


    "Why? Sister, are you stupid? Leo is such a good person. He is rich and powerful. The most important


    thing is that he likes you. He must have realized that he was wrong before so he would confess to you


    again. Why did you refuse him?"


    Vanessa felt it was a pity. It was an opportunity but her sister could not grasp it.


    "Vanessa, love is not as simple as you think. He and I are over. I have been hurt. Although the wound


    will heal, it will still leave scars."


    "Do you know who snatched Leo from me? Do you know when she snatched Leo?"


    Winnie sighed. It still hurt to talk about the scars of the past. But if she didn¡¯t make it clear, Vanessa


    would be persistent.


    Vanessa didn''t speak, waiting for Winnie to continue speaking.


    "Penny, the girl you treat her as sister. She took Leo away when our family needed help the most.


    Vanessa, you don''t realize how painful that kind of injury is. I will never forget it in my life. "


    Winnie said sadly, with a bitter helplessness on her face.


    "Penny?"


    Vanessa asked.


    When her sister was in college, the three of them were best friends. How could her sister be betrayed


    by her best friends?


    Last time, Winnie only said that Leo was robbed by her friend, but Vanessa did not expect it to be


    Penny.


    "Yes, it''s her. If it wasn''t for her to snatch Leo away at that time, Leo would help me with that difficulty,


    then I wouldn''t end up with a surrogacy."


    "I''ve never coveted Leo''s money. As long as he helps me, I will definitely make money back to him. But


    when I was in a difficult time, Leo chose Penny. This is a scar in my heart that can¡¯t be healed. So it''s


    impossible for Leo and I to get back."


    Although Winnie no longer hated Leo, and understood that no one had the obligation to help her, in that


    special situation, how much she expected that Leo could help her!


    However, the greater the expectation, the greater the hurt. Even if she thought about it at the moment


    of death, she would still feel hurt.


    "Sister¡­¡­"


    Vanessa felt it was a pity. She wanted to persuade her sister to forget the past, but seeing her sister¡¯s


    injured look, she didn''t go on. She just felt it was a pity for her sister to give up Leo in this way. If her


    sister let go of Leo, Brian would have the big chance to get her sister.


    "Sister, it''s okay not to be with Leo, but you must stay away from Brian. Aunt said that even if you are


    single, you can¡¯t be someone else''s mistress."


    In the end, Vanessa did not forget to remind Winnie to avoid future troubles.


    "Don''t worry. There is nothing between Brian and I."


    Winnie had to lie, but she was certain of one thing, which was there was no ending between her and


    Brian.


    Brian finally ended the morning meeting and returned to his office. He sat on the sofa wearily, and saw


    the time inadvertently. It was already noon.


    He got up and went to the desk to press the call.


    "Order some lunch. Call Miss Winnie over."


    After Brian ordered, he went directly to the lounge. Now he never hided his feelings to Winnie in front of


    ra. He thought that it was a good thing to let ra know his rtionship with Winnie, so that ra


    could give up. Then she could work with peace of mind.


    Thinking of that Winnie got wronged because of his defending for ra before, Brian felt that he was a


    bastard. Brian was lying on the bed in the lounge, recalling the past. Winnie knocked on the door and


    walked in.


    "What can I do for you? Do you have to convey the spirit of the meeting in person?"


    Winnie asked, neither teasing nor particrly serious. But there seemed to be something in her eyes.


    "Can¡¯t I ask you toe for lunch?"


    Brian said while tapping his side with his hand, motioning Winnie to sit next to him.


    Winnie looked down. After thinking for a moment, she walked to the bed and sat down, but she didn¡¯t


    sit close to Brian.


    "Since the meal has not been delivered, I want to talk something with you."


    Winnie said in a low voice.


    "Since you already know what happened to Luke, you can''t let Luke be abused anymore. Luke''s life will


    get better in the future. I..."


    Winnie was a little hesitant. She thought a lotst night, but she found that she was reluctant to end the


    twisted rtionship between them.


    "The point is?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice. He noticed Winnie was a little weird today.


    "Our rtionship should also end."


    Winnie, who was enduring the pain, said it out.


    It was Brian who was silent this time.


    He suddenly became cold and frowned. He knew Winnie was weird today. He thought that she would


    warn him not to go to her house again. But he didn¡¯t expect that she would end this rtionship.


    He also thought about the two should break up, but it was not now. He didn¡¯t expect that it would be so


    fast. He disagreed. He would not want Winnie to say break up. Even if they had to separate, it could


    only be him who proposed first.


    "You mean I will take Luke home?"

 Chapter 127 A Choice Without Hesitation

    Chapter 127 A Choice Without Hesitation


    Brian suddenly mentioned Luke. In his opinion, if they had to break up, he had to take Luke away.


    Winnie never thought about giving up Luke. She thought that Brian would not threaten her with Luke.


    After all, he already knew the truth of the matter.


    But she was wrong. Brian was Brian. No matter what came, he would be the most reason one.


    "No, I didn''t say that I will give up Luke. I just think our rtionship should end."


    Winnie quickly denied it.


    "When I promised to be your woman, I wanted to use this rtionship to drive Penny away and let


    Luke grow up in a stable environment. Now..."


    "Does Luke no longer need you? If our rtionship is over, I have to take Luke home. Do you think


    Luke can leave you in his current situation? Do you think your departure will be good to Luke''s


    recover?"


    Brian wanted to get angry. But he thought that his previous attitude towards Winnie had already hurt


    her, so he could only keep Winnie stay in such a rtively gentle way.


    "Luke can still stay with me. I can take care of him."


    In fact, Winnie knew very well that if she did not tell others the real rtionship between her and Luke,


    she would not be able to stay with Luke. One day, she would be separated from Luke.


    What she was talking about now had nothing to do with Luke, it was that the improper rtionship


    between her and Brian must end. Besides, even if the rtionship ended, it would not affect her taking


    care of Luke.


    "You mean you can ept Luke, but you can''t ept me, right?"


    Brian was still trying to suppress his anger.


    He was thinking in secret why Winnie suddenly changed her attitude towards him. Did Vanessa change


    her mind? Did she want to be with Leo?


    "There is nothing to ept or not. The rtionship between us is originally a contract. It is normal to


    terminate it."


    Winnie couldn''t hold on. It was a torment for her to say break up. But she had to endure this kind of


    torment.


    "Contractual rtionship? Well, well. Since it is a contractual rtionship, I can tell you now. As long as


    our rtionship is terminated, I must take Luke away. This is the condition that we stated at the time.


    You can''t see Luke again in the future. I will never let Penny go, but I can''t guarantee that Wendy can


    ept Luke."


    The anger in Brian''s mind had almost scorched himself, but he was still trying his best to endure it. He


    didn¡¯t show any anger out, but he was still cold.


    He finally couldn''t lie down. He got out of bed, and came to the window with his back facing Winnie.


    "Wendy is the woman you love, right?"


    Winnie seemed to be asking, but she was sure.


    Wendy, what a nice name! She must be very beautiful. Otherwise, how could Brian willingly wait her for


    so many years?


    "You¡­"


    Winnie put the focus on Wendy. Didn''t she know that he was keeping her stay?


    "I''m talking about Luke''s affairs. It doesn''t matter to you who Wendy is. Now you have two choices.


    One is to give up Luke. Then I can terminate the contract. The other is to stay by my side and continue


    to take care of Luke."


    "I choose to continue to take care of Luke, but I also have a request. After Wendyes back, if she


    does not ept Luke, you have to give Luke to me."


    Winnie chose Luke without hesitation, but she also had her own requirements at this time. She not only


    said this request once, but Brian didn¡¯t give her a clear answer every time.


    "Luke is my child. It seems inappropriate to let him live with you. At that time, Wendy is also Luke''s


    family. What will she think if Luke lives with you?"


    Brian was not sure about the future. If Wendy could ept Luke, he must let Luke live with him.


    Brian''s words made Winnie stunned. There was sadness in her eyes for an instant.


    "You are a good man. You are always thinking about your own woman. Wendy is the happiest woman."


    He thought about Penny. He protected ra because of the shit guilty. Now, he was working hard for


    Wendy. What about her? Why did he not think about her once? She was Luke''s mother.


    "..."


    Brian looked at Winnie deeply, but couldn''t say a word.


    "You are right. Wendy will be Luke''s Mom by then. The child should be with Mommy. But this is the


    case where Wendy can ept Luke. If she can''t ept Luke, will I still be able to protect Luke? Can I


    reappear in front of you?"


    Winnie asked calmly, but she had already tried her best to hide the sadness to say it out.


    "..."


    Brian remained silent. He didn''t know if Winnie''s assumptions woulde true. He was not sure


    whether he could find Wendy.


    "We will see how things develop at that time."


    After silence, Brian gave this answer.


    Because this topic was not going on, Brian started the next topic, which was the main reason why he


    asked Winnie over.


    "Don''t you want to buy a house for Vanessa? Buy it as soon as possible. I have arranged for ra to


    move in the house you live in now."


    Winnie didn''t have any feelings to the first sentence, but after listening to thest sentence, she felt so


    heartbroken. It turned out that he wanted to drive her away to give the ce to ra.


    Although he already knew that ra had done many things wrong, he still favored ra.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vanessa will have the exam in another ten days. Can you wait for ten days? I don''t want to disturb her


    during this time."


    Winnie wanted to buy some time. After all, buying a house was not like shopping. She couldn''t find a


    suitable house in short time.


    "It''s best to move out immediately. ra''s parents will be here in two days, plus her parents-inw.


    They have nowhere to live."


    Brian said seriously. He didn''t want to give Winnie one more day.


    Winnie was helpless again. She didn''t expect Brian to be so merciless.


    "You should have told me earlier. Give me a day off tomorrow. I will go out to see the house. I won¡¯t let


    ra be embarrassed."


    Winnie still endured the sadness. She was whispering. At this moment, she just wanted to let her heart


    die, and then she could not feel the pain.


    Brian was on a business trip the next day. Winnie started looking for a house.


    It was impossible to buy a house now. Because it was not her house. She had to consider many


    aspects. Even if she bought a house, it was impossible to move in within a day or two.


    Winnie''s only way now was to rent a house.


    She spent the morning looking for a three-bedroom and one-living house near the children¡¯s


    kindergarten. It took an afternoon to clean up the house and purchased the necessities.


    The next morning, she woke up and moved out. Then she sent the children to school. After finishing


    these, she went to work. She didn''t let anyone know about all this. Even her neighbor, Leo, didn''t know


    that she had moved.


    Winnie walked in through the secretary''s room.


    "Miss ra, I have vacated the house. You can move in."


    "Sorry, Miss Winnie, I can''t do anything about it. My parents and parents-inw are all old. I¡¯m always


    on the business trips. I can''t take care of them often. Let them live together and take care of each


    other. I can rest assured."


    ra said sorry, but she looked very proud.


    "It''s okay. Nothing serious. Your idea is right. You can work with confidence if the elderly take care of


    each other. I have to go back to the office."


    Winnie said with a smile. This matter had nothing to do with ra. Brian was the person who made


    things difficult for her.


    Winnie knew that what Brian had wasn¡¯t just only this house. Brian must feel disgust to her so he drove


    her away to let ra live there.


    After Winnie returned to the office, ra called Brian.


    "Mr. Be, Miss Winnie has vacated the house."


    "So soon? Where did she move?"


    Brian was surprised.


    "She didn''t say."


    ra didn''t ask at all. As for where to move, she didn''t want to know. It was better that Winnie moved


    to others.


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence on the phone.


    "You pack up and move in."


    Brian hung up after saying it.


    After going home at night, they were a little ufortable. The house was not as big as it used to be,


    and the two children had to live in the same room. But the children didn''t say anything. For them, as


    long as they were with Mommy, they felt like it was home.


    But Vanessa didn''t understand it.


    When she came back from the cram schoolst night, she knew about the things. Then she packed up


    with her sister. She woke up early this morning to move out, so she didn¡¯t have time to ask her sister.


    Now the two children were ying in the living room, and the sister was tidying things in the room. She


    couldn''t calm down to study. She just asked her sister what was going on.


    "Sister, did something happen to thepany? Why did we move out suddenly?"


    "No, nothing. There is an employee in thepany who is more than we need that house. So I moved


    out."


    "Vanessa, don''t have any burdens. Remember, even if I don''t have a job, you and aunt can live a good


    life. I can research a piece of software, then I can get hundreds of thousands of dors."


    Winnie thought that Vanessa was worried about her work. So she could onlyfort Vanessa.


    "Sister, I don''t worry. I know your abilities. I am worried that you were bullied by colleagues in the


    "No, no one bullied me. I''ve never been bullied. Don''t worry about me. The most important thing for you


    now is to study and take the college entrance exam to let me feel proud of you."


    Being bullied was already amon thing for Winnie. But she had long been used to it. She just


    couldn''t let Vanessa know it. Otherwise, Vanessa would be under pressure and would be worried about


    her.


    "It''s fine as long as no one bullies you, then I''ll go back to study."


    Vanessa was relieved when she heard that her sister hadn''t been bullied. The rest things didn''t matter


    to her.


    Winnie kept packing tillte. The children and Vanessa both slept. She was tired and had to stop, but


    there were still a lot of things that hadn''t been unpacked.


    Lying on the bed, although it was hot and sweaty, Winnie felt cold.


    Brian took her house today. Would he take back the car next?


    Take it back. Take back everything that he gave to her. Then she could get rid of the rtionship. Then


    she could feel relieved.


    Without taking a shower, without taking off her clothes, Winnie was about to fall asleep like this, but the


    phone rang.

 Chapter 128 Prepare For Myself In Advance

    Chapter 128 Prepare For Myself In Advance


    Winnie directly answered the phone without even bothering to look at the number.


    "Hello?"


    Her voice sounded so low and weak that Brian''s heart suddenly tightened when hearing it.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hearing Brian''s voiceing from the other side, Winnie immediately cheered herself up.


    "I am fine. I am just about to go to sleep."


    The actual fact was that she couldn¡¯t whine to him,ining about how tired she was. Because it


    just was a waste of breath.


    "Have you moved yet?"


    Hearing that Winnie''s voice was getting a bit cheerful, Brian then gave a sign of relief.


    Today after answering ra¡¯s phone, Brian was nning to call Winnie, but something urgent


    happened that he needed to handle immediately which made this call had been dyed until now.


    "Yes, we have moved. That house has been emptied now."


    Winnie''s voice sounded delightful, but actually she was wearing a sad face.


    "Have you bought a house in such a short time? Where is the house?"


    Brian thought that Winnie would ask him for help in terms of buying a house, but who knew that she


    could have handle this all by herself.


    "I don¡¯t buy a house, I just rent an apartment near the kindergarten. You want us to move out in such a


    hurry, but Vanessa is in cram school, so I can''t decide where to buy the house in such a short time. I


    have no choice but only to find a ce to live temporarily. I''ll buy one when Vanessa¡¯s finals are over."


    Winnie really wanted to disappear and told Brian nothing, but it was a bit unrealistic. He was so


    powerful, even if she went to the moon he could find her out, unless she went to the heaven.


    "You rent an apartment and again share it with others?"


    Brian asked coldly, thinking it was another cramped room like thest one, where several people lived


    together.


    "No. There are so many of us and no one wants to share an apartment with us. There is one hall and


    three bedrooms in the apartment which is quite nice."


    Winnie answered coldly, thinking that since they had been kicked out from the house, then what kind of


    house they were going to live in was totally up to her.


    "Now the apartment is very close to the kindergarten, which is very convenient for me to send and pick


    up the kids. There is no need for me to use the car, so I return it to you."


    Winnie continued.


    In all, what she got from Brian were only a car and a cell phone. Now the car was returned to him, the


    phone she would also find an opportunity to return to him, but just in cash.


    As for that 100 million dors, sooner orter she would return them to him too.


    "Winnie, you are doing this again, what do you want?"


    Brian suddenly became angry. The most annoying thing was that Winnie always wanted to return


    everything to him, which made him feel like she was going to leave him forever.


    "Keep your voice down, don''t always get angry so easily. I don¡¯t want anything from you. I just think it is


    better to prepare for myself beforehand than to wait for you to ask me to give your things back to you.


    It''ste now, you should go to sleep too."


    After saying that, Winnie hung up the phone directly, and then turned off the phone. She didn''t want to


    hear him growling when she was helplessly tired.


    Brian was about to be mad, his phone was hung up and he couldn¡¯t call her back. It was obviously that


    she was avoiding him.


    Did she get angry when he asked her to return the house back? But he also had his own ideas. Or was


    he saying it in a wrong way? Why was she always thinking she was the victim?


    Brian rushed back the next night and went straight to Winnie''s house after getting off the ne.


    Opening the door, everything in front of him was not the same as what he thought. The apartment was


    totally different from the previous one.


    The apartment was notpletely packed, and boxes were stacked on one side. The kids only could


    y in the small living room. There were three bedrooms, one for Vanessa, only with a desk, a single


    bed and a small closet.


    One for the kids, with two single beds and a desk. Thest room was for Winnie.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie''s room was the smallest of these bedrooms, with a single bed, aputer desk and an easily


    assembled closet. It was so small that even could not save the space for the dresser.


    Brian checked the apartment with his eyebrow frown all the way, and then immediately made a


    decision.


    "Move out now, you can''t live here."


    Brian''s voice was a bit loud. Winnie was afraid that the kids would hear it and went to close the door


    first. Only then did she return to Brian''s side.


    "Don''t bother, there is only a few days away from Vanessa¡¯s exams, she can¡¯t be disturbed. And I don''t


    feel bad about this ce. It is convenient for me to pick up the kids. We will stay here for now, and


    move outter once we buy a house."


    Winnie refused his request, she finally walked out of Brian''s shadow. She did not want to go back to


    her old life.


    "I''ll prepare a house for you in the next few days, and you''ll move out after Vanessa''s exams."


    Brian couldpromise in order to no longer affect Vanessa. But he absolutely could not let Winnie


    live here all the time. This was also not the original intention of letting her move out of the house.


    "There''s no need. If you really want to help me, you would have helped me find another house before


    kicking me out. And don''t use Vanessa as an excuse to help me find a house. If you really care about


    us, you wouldn''t have given me only two days."


    Since he hadn''t even considered her condition when she was driven out, and now he wasing to


    offer his hospitality, Winnie didn¡¯t need it at all.


    "The reason I kick you out... "


    Brian wanted to tell the truth, but if he did it, Winnie would definitely be more angrier, the wordsing


    from his mouth could only be swallowed back.


    "You should leave this matter alone, I will have someonee to help you move when the time


    Brian said firmly, but Winnie also insisted on her own ideas.


    "No, these things were all packed by me during the whole night. I moved them over here all by myself.


    If you help me move them away again, sooner orter I still have to move them out of your house, so


    are you really helping me or torturing me?"


    "This time it is ra who needs the house, and then I have to move out for her. The next time when


    Wendyes back, then I have to move out again. So am I a clown for you to make fun of at will?"


    Winnie couldn''t hold back the anger in her heart and began to question Brian.


    "Brian, since you can''t apany me for the rest of your life, then you should not get involved in my


    life. You have the woman you want to wait for, and I can also find a man who tolerates everything about


    me. We are in a contractual rtionship, you keep Luke on my side and I''ll sleep with you, it''s as


    simple as that. So let''s not have any more interactions other than having sex together, and do not make


    fun of me like a monkey."


    For Winnie, she was determined to clear up their rtionship with Brian, in the future she would never


    let Brian participate in her life, and definitely would not let him affect her mood.


    This was a chance for her to go back to her own life, which should be quite and peaceful. She never


    wanted to sacrifice herself for Brian again.


    "I can have a woman, you can''t have a man. We are in a contractual rtionship, but when should it


    end is entirely up to me, and if I don''t let go of you, you will never leave me for the rest of your life."


    Brian was furious. He was so angry because Winnie was so determined to leave him, because Winnie


    was going to look for another man.


    This was a problem he had been avoiding, a problem he had never dared to think about, and when


    Winnie finally said it, he felt like he was drowning in a mudslide, feeling absolutely smothering and


    panic.


    He was about to leave, but was quickly pulled by Winnie.


    "Do not leave now, calm down for a while, or the kids will worry about you if they see your angry face."


    Now Brian was extremely furious with his face and ears red. If the kids see him now, it would affect the


    mood of the kids. They are still feeling unhappy because of moving out of the house so suddenly.


    Brian¡¯s angry face would make them feel more unsecured, then they may need more time to get used


    to this new ce.


    Brian red at Winnie sulkily, thinking that all she did was for the goodness of the kids, he reluctantly


    stayed there to calm himself down.


    He turned back to walk to the bed and sat down, breathing heavily to release his discontent and


    coldness.


    Brian sat on the edge of the bed and did not say anything. Winnie sat in front of theputer table and


    mindlessly clicked the mouse. It took a while for Winnie to break the silence.


    "This house is for temporary use, although it is not as good as the previous one, it will not let Luke feel


    uneasy here. After Vanessa¡¯s exams, I will take Vanessa out to buy a house. I return the car to you,


    because you have given me a lot of money before, and I will buy another one for myself."


    Winnie said calmly, she was just repeating her position, but also telling Brian, even if he now prepared


    a pce for her, she would not go there to live.


    Winnie got up after finishing her words, and handed the key that was on theputer desk to Brian.


    Everything of Brian did not belong to her, it would only damage her dignity if she epted his things.


    As for buying a car and a house, she won''t use Brian''s money to buy them either. The 100 million


    dors, if it was not to stabilize Brian''s emotions, she would have returned it to him long ago.


    "Can you not be so stubborn? The reason I let you move out of that house is not... "


    Brian''s emotions became rtively stable, he intended to tell the truth to Winnie so that she would not


    feel aggrieved for this. But when he was about to reveal the truth, his phone rang.


    Brian picked up the phone, with his eyes suddenly drifted elsewhere.


    "Wendy, are you up?"


    Brian''s voice suddenly got gentle.


    "Well, I''m up. How about you, do you have dinner?"


    A sweet and soft voice came from the other side.


    "I haven''t eaten yet, I juste back from a business trip."


    Brian replied absentmindedly, talking while gazing at Winnie.


    Winnie knew who the phone call was from when she heard the softness of Brian''s voice.


    She smeared at him,paring Brian''s attitude before and after Wendy¡¯s call in her heart.


    Just now when talking to her, he was like a lion roaring wildly and desperately wanting to eat her alive.


    But now when talking to Wendy, his voice became so warm and gentle, just like the spring breeze


    flowing into her ears.


    Winnie walked away and left quietly.


    Although she knew that Brian did not belong to her, but she couldn¡¯t stand him to be so warm to other


    woman. She couldn''t control Brian, but she could choose to leave and not to hear him flirting with other


    women.


    Winnie came to the living room where the two kids were ying with toys and wanted to join them, but


    at the moment she was not in the mood.


    "You two stay at home and y by yourself, I''m going to the supermarket to buy something."


    Then, Winnie walked out of the house.


    After Brian finished his call, he saw that Winnie was not there and asked the kids, and knew that


    Winnie had gone to the supermarket.


    "Daddy, we have so many houses, can we take one out for Auntie Winwin to live in?"


    Luke walked to Brian''s side and asked directly.


    They moved in such a sudden, the moment he knew about the move he wanted to call his dad, but


    "This ce is not good, is it? Is Luke not used to living in a house like this? How about Megan? Are


    you used to live in here? If you are not used to this ce, uncle will find another ce for you."


    Brian sat on the sofa and gathered the kids to his side.

 Chapter 129 Do You Want To Know The Truth?

    Chapter 129 Do You Want To Know The Truth?


    For the first time, he observed these two kids so attentively. They had a lot of simrities, they all had


    different shapes of birthmarks on their bodies, one on the left arm, and the other on the right arm.


    Megan was more like Winnie. At first nce, she was just the same as Winnie, but taking a closer look,


    she also looked like him in many ces, such as forehead, ears, eyes.


    If Megan was his child, how happy he would be.


    "Uncle, the ce we lived when we were in A City was just as big as this one. My aunt and


    grandmother lived in one room, and I lived with my mommy in one room. So I can get used to this kind


    of house and I don''t need you to find a better one."


    Megan said in a gentle voice, Mommy said it doesn¡¯t matter what size it is, it is enough when it is cozy.


    As long as we are together, even living on the roadside is a kind of happiness for us.


    "Daddy, I can also live in this house, but I am afraid Auntie Winwin would feel aggrieved. Why do we


    have to move out from the house? Isn''t that daddy¡¯s house? Why won''t daddy let us live there


    anymore?"


    Luke¡¯s mood was obviously very low, these days he knew Auntie Winwin was busy in moving but


    "No Luke, it''s daddy¡¯s fault."


    Brian now felt regretted, he should have talked to the kids and Winnie to make things clear, now Winnie


    felt aggrieved and the kids¡¯ emotions had been affected as well.


    "Daddy, Auntie Winwin is very nice to me. I will follow her no matter where she goes, even if we live in


    a broken house as long as I am with Auntie Winwin, I will feel happy. It''s just that she has done so


    many things for me, so giving her a house is the right thing to do."


    "Daddy, all the things are packed and moved by Auntie Winwin and Auntie Vanessa. They are so tired


    and sweat a lot, which makes me feel so heartbroken. Daddy, give them a house, and never let them


    move and pack things again, please."


    Luke said very sincerely that Brian''s heart continuously tumbled.


    He just wanted to keep Winnie away from Leo, and did not expect things to end up like this. He even


    did not expect Winnie would rent a house to live, if he gave her more time, if he considered this matter


    more maturely, maybe their situation would be better now.


    Brian pacified the kids for a while, Winnie still did note back. So he went to Vanessa''s room.


    "Is it okay to talk to you for a while?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, it''s just that I''m tired and need to rest for a while."


    "Sit on the bed, this ce is too small and there is no other ce to sit."


    Vanessa looked around and all she could sit was this one chair under her butt. She could only let Brian


    sit on her bed.


    "Having you guys moved out in such a hurry won''t affect your studies, right?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "No, what should be reviewed has been reviewed, now I just need to check them again, there is no


    influence to me."


    Vanessa replied with a smile on her face.


    "Vanessa, I want to ask you a question. These days why do you deliberately distance from me but you


    are very attached to Leo?"


    Brian wanted to ask Vanessa long ago, but just never had the chance.


    "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Vanessa asked frankly.


    She was thinking that it would be better if Brian could ept the fact and tell him all the truths, so that


    he wouldn''t have any other thoughts about his sister.


    "I am all ears."


    Brian was an adult. He believed he was strong enough to ask for a truth from a little girl, or he would


    note here.


    "You like my sister, don''t you?"


    Vanessa asked so suddenly that Brian stunned there speechless.


    "If you don''t answer me, I''ll take as a yes."


    Vanessa took a slow breath and continued.


    "Just because I could see that you like my sister, that''s why I start to distance myself from you, and


    also warm my sister many times that she must keep a distance from you too. Why? Because you have


    a family, and if you are with my sister, then my sister will be your mistress. Our family can not


    ept it."


    "So, I just want my sister to be with Leo, so that you will give up on her. And she also doesn''t have to


    live her whole life with the reputation of being a mistress."


    Vanessa revealed her thoughts without any hiding to Brian, hoping that Brian would think more about


    her sister and voluntarily give up on her for the goodness of her sister.


    Brian finally understood.


    "I admit that I have a child, but I don''t have a wife, even if your sister is with me, she is not a mistress."


    Brian did not know how many times he had exined this matter, probably Winnie never told this to her


    sister. But no problem, he now had the opportunity to exin for himself again.


    "Brian, I don''t understand what you''re saying. How can you say you don''t have a wife, but could have a


    child?"


    Vanessa asked in confusion.


    "Your sister also has a child, is she married? Does she have a husband? If she is with Leo, will others


    say that Leo is the third person?"


    Brian gave a very simple example. In fact, he and Winnie''s situation was the same, except that he


    found a wife with a contract.


    "But my sister she... "


    Vanessa wanted to say something but she resisted herself to tell the truth.


    Brian felt something unusual, there was the deep, unseen curiosity in his eyes. What did Vanessa want


    to say? Did she want to say that her sister was a surrogate mother?


    Brian wrinkled his eyes and spoke in a low voice.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with your sister, you must want to know where does Lukee from if I


    am not married."


    "Yes, you are not married, so where does Lukee from?"


    Vanessa looked at Brian expectantly.


    "In order to find an heir to take over the Be Group, Luke was given birth by a surrogate mother. But


    just keep this secret between you and me, do not let Luke know."


    Except from his family and Kevin, Brian did not tell anyone about Luke¡¯s birth. Today he revealed this


    secret to Vanessa with a purpose to dig out more information about Winnie from her.


    Vanessa was stunned and shocked. She was shocked by the coincidence happened between Brian


    and her sister.


    Surrogacy? Luke was actually born from a surrogate mother, and her sister was also a surrogate


    mother to earn money back then. Could it be that...


    "It''s unbelievable, so there really is such a thing. I can''t believe it."


    Vanessa pretended to speak calmly, but the doubts in her eyes that could not be waved away exposed


    her real thought at the moment.


    Could Luke be the child that her sister sent away? Was it possible that her sister took care of Luke


    because she already knew the truth?


    Vanessa was so confused that she couldn''t make sense of them at all.


    "It is not an umon thing. It is very normal for a big family like us. Now you should believe that I


    don''t have a wife, right?"


    Brian also could not calm down, looking at Vanessa''s doubtful and drifting eyes, he became more


    suspicious that Winnie was the surrogate mother.


    It was just that Vanessa swallowed back her words before finishing it, making Brian feel doubly


    disappointed.


    "Brian, do you mean by that you want to stay with my sister? Are you sure you don''t care about her


    having another child? Are you sure you can love her for the rest of your life? Are you sure you can give


    her an official title?"


    Vanessa kept questioning him. She could believe that he didn¡¯t have a wife, but there was no


    guarantee that he could really treat her sister well. After all, his social status was so high, not to


    mention with a child, even with ten children, there were still someone that would want to marry with


    him. But, her sister was the woman with a child.


    Brian looked at Vanessa seriously, but could not give a definite answer.


    He wanted to be with her, but not because he loved her, he had someone to love. He was sure he


    didn''t care that she had a child, but he couldn''t give her an official title.


    This was the most contradictory thing that tortured Brian now, and this was the most difficult problem


    he encountered. It just felt like his heart was all tangled together because of Winnie.


    "Can¡¯t you give your promise?"


    Brian did not say anything, Vanessa had learned his thoughts. He wanted to be with her sister but did


    not want to marry her. He did not love her at all.


    "Don''t tempt her if you can''t give her anything, it''s not easy for her to live now, don''t let her struggle in


    pain anymore."


    Vanessa could not ept her sister being teased by someone else, even if that person was her big


    brother whom she respected.


    "Vanessa, do you think Leo... "


    Brian didn''t want to hurt Winnie, but he didn''t want to lose Winnie either. He was trying to exin


    himself andpare with Leo. But Vanessa didn''t give him a chance.


    "Brian, you and Leo are not the same. If my sister is willing to be with him, Leo will ept my sister


    unconditionally and ept Megan as well. Leo thinks he owes my sister and he is looking for every


    opportunity to make it up for her. I want to help them, and as long as they are together, Leo will


    definitely make my sister happy."


    All these words Vanessa said were said to her by Leo, who had approached her alone that day after


    having dinner at her house to ask for her help. Vanessa could see that Leo truly liked her sister, so she


    agreed to help.


    But she knew her heart was still inclined to Brian, if at this moment Brian could give her sister


    happiness like Leo, she would not hesitate to help Brian, but unfortunately he could not promise


    anything.


    Brian took a deep breath, helplessly.


    At this moment he was a selfish man, even if he couldn¡¯t give Winnie the happiness she wanted, but he


    still didn¡¯t want Winnie to be with Leo.


    Vanessa''s worry which he could understand, but he couldn¡¯t ept it. No matter what others wanted to


    do or were thinking, he just didn¡¯t want to let go of Winnie now.


    Winnie was walking alone around the neighborhood, just wanting to take a break, and forgetting about


    that phone call Brian just made. Unconsciously, she walked out of the neighborhood and to the


    sidewalk.


    Winnie stood on the sidewalk and looked around listlessly, not knowing where to go, just like her


    confusing life at the moment.


    Winnie randomly chose a direction to continue walking, not looking up, but only looking down at her


    feet.


    At this moment, two sturdy men suddenly appeared in front of Winnie, blocking her.


    Winnie raised her head but was surprised by them. They were with ck hats and ck masks, only to


    reveal a pair of sharp eyes, making people almost scare to death.


    Winnie hurriedly lowered her head and wanted to go pass the two men, but who knew that she just


    moved her shoulders to walk away, one man put his hand on it, so firmly that Winnie could not resist at


    all.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Winnie was scared and panicked, and looked back at the road to see that there was not a single


    person, Winnie''s heart beat quickly. She tried to turn around, but pain came from her shoulder and she


    could only give up.


    "I wonder what do you want from me?"


    Winnie asked bravely, but in her heart she was praying that someone would pass by at this time.


    "Winnie, right?"


    One of them asked coldly.

 Chapter 130 Being Warned

    Chapter 130 Being Warned


    Winnie thought in her heart since they could call her name, they must have grasped more information


    about her, denial was just futile, she could only give them an affirmative answer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes."


    "You did something you shouldn''t have done, do you know?"


    The man continued to ask, his voice was cold and terrifying.


    "En... I don''t know which aspect you are referring to."


    Winnie had no idea what these two guys were here for, so how could she possibly know what she had


    done wrong.


    After Winnie said this, pain came from her shoulder, making her so painful.


    But she knew that if she resisted at this time, she would suffer more.


    "I really don''t know which aspect you guys are referring to, can you be more specific?"


    If the two men were not specific, Winnie would not have known who she had offended, so she had to


    let the two men to be more specific.


    "You do not know what you have done, and you dare to ask us, I think you are an ungrateful thing and


    want to go to hell now, right?"


    The man who grabbed her shoulder lost his patience and shouted threateningly.


    Winnie''s heart trembled terribly, but she had to pretend to be fearless.


    "I... "


    Winnie just wanted to continue to ask for the truth, when a car on the side of the road stopped, the man


    sitting on the passenger seat leaned his head out.


    "Bros, is there a hotel near here?"


    "Get out."


    The man grasping Winnie''s shoulders shouted impatiently, and only then did the man in the passenger


    seat realize that something was wrong.


    "Miss, are you in danger, do you want me to call the police?"


    The man asked kindly.


    Hearing his words, two men were a bit panic, and one man released his hand from Winnie¡¯s shoulder.


    Winnie looked at the man sitting on the passenger seat, she was about to open her mouth to ask for


    help, one of the men firstly whispered around her ear.


    "I''m warning you now, don''t destroy other people''s families in the future, if you don''t behave yourself,


    we''ll send you to the hell."


    Finishing his words, and the two men left with quick steps. But Winnie''s heart was beating wildly.


    "destroy other people''s families", just from this sentence, Winnie could learn that this must be nned


    by Penny.


    It seemed that she had never been at peace, and she had always been her target.


    Winnie crouched down slowly. She never encountered this kind of thing before, fear was inevitable.


    The two guys in the car got out and checked for Winnie.


    It took a while for Winnie to calm down and thanked the two guys before going home.


    Winnie was in a state of shock walking towards home, when she received a call from Felix, nothing


    special, but for the matter between Brian and his father.


    "Any news?"


    Felix''s serious and low voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "Chairman, I''m really sorry, I''m very busy recently, and there are many things going on in thepany,


    so there hasn''t been any progress yet."


    Winnie was a little embarrassed, but there was no way but to let Felix down once again.


    "It is out of my expectation, the thing is getting a bit slow. I think you are capable enough. It seems that


    this matter is still difficult for you."


    Felix was clearly mocking her. But the slow progress was also within his expectation. The reason why


    he said this was to provoke Winnie to try harder.


    "I have tried my best, but the president always avoids this topic, and every time I mention it he gets


    angry. This matter is indeed difficult, please give me more time."


    Winnie was afraid that Felix would take back the task, and the task would be taken back at the same


    time he would forcefully take back Luke as well, which was something she could not ept. So even if


    the task was difficult she had to find a way toplete it.


    After receiving the call, the focus of her thoughts was again on the matter of Felix. It seemed that she


    had to trouble Kevin again, he must know about Brian''s secret.


    The next day Winnie went to the hospital at noon, without an appointment, and coincidentally ran into


    Kevin in the hospital''s park.


    The two came to sit in the gazebo and Kevin spoke first.


    "I heard from Daenerys that you moved?"


    "Well, I did move. The new apartment is close to the kindergarten, so it''s convenient to pick up and


    drop off the kids."


    Winnie said with a gentle face.


    "The environment is not as good as the old one, right?"


    There were no new-style residential buildings near the kindergarten, so it was easy to know that it was


    not as good as the original one.


    "Well, it''s notparable to the old one. But it''s good enough for us to live in."


    Winnie still replied to Kevin with a grudge-free face. Living in such a house she had no regrets and


    would notin to anyone that the environment was not as good as before.


    Just thinking about this matter, she thought of Brian''s ruthlessness towards her. Brian''s attitude was


    more than the house issue to make her heart cold.


    "The arrangement of thepany is too impersonal, you are a very important person for thepany,


    how can they take back your house?"


    Kevin hadn''t met Brian yet, and he had heard all this from Daenerys. So he wasn''t sure what Brian was


    doing this for?


    If he didn''t want Winnie to be that close to Leo, he should at least prepare a ce for them to live


    before letting them move.


    "I''m not that important, for thepany, every employee is important. ra''s family is special, they are


    more people and need the house more than I do. It is right for thepany to arrange in this way."


    All of this Winnie understood well and would not me ra for this. In business, she supported Brian


    to do so, but in life she was indeed heartbroken because of Brian.


    She agreed to move out, but only wanted to postpone for a few days. But she was rejected. Anyone


    would be upset for this in their heart.


    "I have an empty house which is quite big, you can move in if you like, just for helping me to guard the


    house."


    Kevin said generously.


    "Thank you, Doctor Burns, the ce I live now is very good, although it''s a little small, but it''s quite


    cozy. This is also just a temporary ce to live, we''ll buy a house when Vanessa''s exams are over."


    Winnie refused him. She was fine now, she didn¡¯t owe anyone any favors or a penny, her heart was


    light and eased. She was not in a position that needed someone''s help.


    "Doctor Burns, I''m looking for you today for something."


    Winnie changed the subject.


    "For Luke?"


    Kevin thought Winnie was going to take Luke for another body check.


    "No, it''s not for Luke, it''s for Brian."


    "... "


    Winnie told Kevin about what Felix had entrusted her with.


    "I don''t know anything about Brian''s father, and I don''t know what have happened between them either,


    I have no way to start, so I can onlye over to ask you for help."


    Kevin¡¯s face got ugly after hearing what Winnie said.


    He didn''t know if he should tell Winnie the truth, this topic seemed more sensitive than Luke being born


    from a surrogate mother. This topic was also the cause of the change in Brian''s temperament.


    Kevin had known Brian since they were in middle school, when Brian was cheerful and lively, and now


    became an iron-faced cold man, which waspletely different from the old one. At the age of his 14,


    everything changed.


    He became cold and gloomy, even cruel to people when it came to something. Since then the Brian


    who always put a smile on his face had never returned.


    Kevin knew that for so many years Brian was also very depressed and wretched. Although he rarely


    met with his father, but he had his father in his heart, but his love was hidden by his hatred.


    "You can''t tell me the truth, right? If you can''t tell me the truth, then give me the address of Brian''s


    father, I will ask him in person."


    Winnie looked at Kevin and knew that things were not simple. She could not make things difficult for a


    person, not demanding to know the truth of the matter from him, but she wanted at least to understand


    it, otherwise she could notplete her task.


    "Did Grandpa threaten you with this matter?"


    Kevin finally asked.


    "Yes, he said he couldn''t let Brian and father make up, or he would take Luke back."


    Winnie didn''t hide anything, it was for Luke''s sake that she took so much trouble to find the reason.


    Once again, Kevin went into silence.


    It seemed that grandfather believed Winnie could aplish this task, and it seemed that grandfather


    also saw that Winnie was extraordinarily important to Brian. If Winnie could really uncover the hidden


    scar between Brian and his father, Brian''s repression would also be released, which would be good for


    everyone.


    "The scar between Brian and his father is because of her mother''s death."


    Kevin finally decided to tell the truth, he also believed that Winnie could help them heal the scar, so that


    it was good for both the father and son.


    "That year, his father met a woman outside, his mother chose to suicide because of this matter. Brian


    went home to see his mother, just saw her mother jumped off from the building and died in front of


    him."


    "At that time, it was a great blow to Brian, he could note out from the trauma for a long time, during


    that time he closed himself off and med his father for his mother''s death. When he could finally


    the day his mother died, he and his father did not say a word to each other."


    Kevin said in a very low and serious tone, you could imagine how much pain this matter had brought to


    Brian.


    Winnie didn''t expect it could be such a sad story, and she didn''t expect Brian to have endured what


    others could hardly bear for this matter.


    To see your mother die in front of you, how sad he should feel. For all these years, Brian had suffered


    so much alone. He was also a man with a very sad and heavy story.


    "What about his father?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "He is good, kind and gentle man. The first half of his life was devoted to the Be Group, until the


    death of Brian''s mother, he also suffered a lot, that''s when he began to be depressed, andter


    gave up everything and moved out to live alone."


    "To live alone? What about that woman? He is with that woman now?"


    Winnie asked suspiciously, she thought the reason for so many years Brian did not go to see his father


    was because Brian''s father was living with that woman.


    "No, that woman also left him, but I don''t know for what. Just because two women left at the same time,


    he couldn''t ept the fact."


    This was all Kevin knew, as to be more specific, and Kevin didn¡¯t know and he never heard Brian said


    more about it.


    Winnie couldn''t figure it out and was silent for a while.


    "Doctor Burns, thank you for telling me this, tell me his father''s address, I''ll go to meet him when I have


    the time."


    Winnie needed to meet Brian''s father first to understand his current condition before she could continue


    this difficult task.


    "I''ll send you the addresster. But I''ll give you an opinion, take Luke with you, the old man likes him a


    lot."


    Kevin did not forget to give Winnie a suggestion.

 Chapter 131 Is She A Wicked Woman?

    Chapter 131 Is She A Wicked Woman?


    Winnie got a lot of information this noon, knowing the things that she should not know. But after


    knowing these things, she felt more difficult to finish her task.


    The whole thing was Brian''s sore spot, mentioning it absolutely would make him furious and


    heartbroken.


    Winnie was getting more and more confused, without a clear goal, and no good solutions came to her


    mind either.


    After dinner, Winnie tucked the kids in and then returned to thepany, wanting to talk to Brian.


    Winnie was taking the president''s exclusive elevator to the president''s office. When she just entered


    the lounge, she smelled the smell of wine, but not very strong.


    "You''ve been drinking again?"


    Winnie asked softly.


    "There is a social function can not be pushed off, just a little, no harm."


    Brian leaned on the bed, looking very tired.


    "Then drink it, next time when you have a headache, just don¡¯te to me."


    Lest she was heartbroken because of that.


    Brian''s indifference let Winnie feel a bit upset, her tone was also slightly unfriendly.


    She put her bag down, and got a ss of water for Brian, handing it to him.


    "Drink some water."


    Brian raised his head and looked at Winnie, and his deep eyes carried a certain sentiment in them.


    He took a sip of the water and his spirit was improved a bit. Then he put the cup aside and then held


    Winnie''s hand.


    And this time Winnie instinctively wanted to retreat her hand back, she felt disgusted once she thought


    that these hands had touched Penny.


    Winnie''s action let Brian clearly feel that it seemed that Winnie must have known what happened


    between him and Penny, otherwise she could not have always refused physical contact with him


    recently.


    Brian ignored Winnie''s resistance and instead held her hand tighter.


    He pondered for a moment and asked in a cold and deep voice.


    "Is it Penny telling you about the things between me and her?"


    Winnie was slightly stunned and did not raise her head to look at Brian, but turned her head to the side


    without saying anything. This was tantamount to acquiescing to Brian''s question.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "She drugged me that day, and I fell asleep. As for whether anything happened between us, I can''t


    remember anything at all. She said we had ... "


    The word "sex" before Brian said it was interrupted by Winnie.


    "Don''t say it I don''t want to hear about it."


    Winnie continued to look away, just did not expect Brian would exin this matter to her.


    From the moment she knew, Winnie wanted to take Brian over and question him, but she knew she


    didn''t have that qualification, so she kept it in her heart.


    But he took the initiative to say it today, Winnie was afraid, she was afraid that he was deceiving her


    with lies.


    "I did know about it, and that night Penny sent me the video. I... "


    When saying these, Winnie felt so heartbroken, so hurt that she couldn''t breathe.


    Pausing for a moment, Winnie calmed herself down and said again in a low voice.


    "I admit that I resist your touch because of this matter, I seem to have a ¡®cleanliness fetish¡¯ in this


    regard... "


    After saying these, Winnie stopped here, and couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself in her heart.


    "Cleanliness fetish?", how could a woman who had given birth a child, and was willing to be a mistress,


    have the face to say she cared about the pureness in sexual rtionship.


    "The actual fact is that you need to give me some time to ept it."


    Winnie said as she pulled her hand back with force.


    But she knew this obstacle was something she had to ovee, after all it was a physical deal


    between her and Brian, if she couldn''t ovee it, then the deal was over.


    "Winwin, I don¡¯t know anything that day, I don''t think anything happened between me and her, it was


    Penny who set me up. If we did have a sex, there is no way I wouldn''t remember it. I was in the same


    state that day as if Megan had put sleeping pills in our wine, and I slept until dawn."


    Although listening to Winnie''s words made his heart break. But he still had to insist on finishing it.


    Although Winnie did not want to listen to him, but she would be less upset after hearing my


    exnation.


    "Winwin, I have the video of Penny putting drugs into the water in the supermarket, I''ll find it out and


    show it to you."


    As Brian said these, he started checking through his phone.


    "Don''t be bother, I don''t care if I look at it or not."


    Winnie replied and got up, but was forced to sit by Brian.


    "You must watch it, after looking at it you will not torture yourself."


    Recently Winnie''s mood had been bad, she felt disgusted by his touch, but also refused his help.


    Looking at her being so unhappy, Brian''s mood also was not good.


    It was the first time he wanted to exin something for a woman, it was also the first time he wanted to


    fight to find out the truth. He wanted to tell Winnie with certainty that he hadn''t touched a woman other


    than her.


    Winnie had no choice but to watch the video, which showed Penny sneakily pouring a small packet of


    something into the water, and then screwing the cap back on.


    This video did prove that Penny was evil, and it also proved that Brian did not voluntarily want to sleep


    in the same bed with Penny.


    Winnie watched the video, but her mind drifted away.


    She suddenly realized that her perverse behavior had affected Brian, and if she didn''t let the matter


    pass, Brian would insist on finding evidence to prove his innocence.


    It seemed that no matter how she felt about this matter in her heart, she must let it go.


    "Did she set you up?"


    Winnie finally raised her head and met Brian''s eyes.


    "Right."


    Brian replied with certainty.


    "It seems that I misunderstand you."


    What Brian had been waiting for was Winnie''s forgiveness, waiting for her to release her feelings.


    "Good, in the future, this matter will not be mentioned again. It''s good to have the misunderstanding


    cleared up, so you must be careful with Penny."


    Winnie deliberately softened her tone, but she still cared about this matter in her heart.


    "Since you believe me now, don''t be stubborn. I have prepared the house for you, take the kids and


    Vanessa there and move out."


    Brian finally relieved, as long as Winnie believed him, and did not torture herself.


    "There are only two more days before her college entrance exam, don''t bother her. The reason I move


    out is not because of Penny. Don''t worry about us, we are fine now."


    Winnie still refused him, she couldn''t ept being yed by Brian over and over again, let alone being


    a toy that he could toss away if he didn¡¯t like anymore.


    Since they had a contractual rtionship, they should be equal. Now she lived in the house she paid,


    she was secured, and no one would kick her out again.


    "Winwin... "


    "Let''s not talk about this matter anymore. Actually, Ie to see you today for something."


    Winnie changed the subject.


    "Luke tells me that he misses his grandfather, I don''t know where his grandfather is, do you want to


    take him there or..."


    Hearing these, Brian''s eyebrows tightened again, and hatred immediately appeared in his eyes.


    "This matter is not your business."


    Brian interrupted Winnie in a stern voice.


    "As long as Luke put forward a request to me, I will try to satisfy him. If you do not want to go, just give


    me the address, I will take him there."


    Winnie already knew the address, she just wanted to use this excuse to start into this topic, but she did


    not expect Brian could be so confrontational.


    "You are not allowed to go either. What exactly do you want? What do you want to know, what do you


    want to do?"


    Brian couldn''t control his emotions and started questioning.


    Winnie had already mentioned the person he didn''t want to see many times, it wasn''t for Luke at all, it


    was for uncovering his scars.


    Winnie looked at Brian, who seemed to gather his anger to the extreme, and sighed helplessly.


    "Since you ask me, then I will tell you the truth. I heard from Luke that you have a bad rtionship with


    your father. I just want to know what is going on and just want to help you with your father... "


    Listening to Brian''s words, Winnie knew that he was starting to suspect her again. Winnie had no way


    but could only reveal her true purpose, only she did not say that it was a task given to her by Felix.


    However not until the two words ¡°making peace¡± being spoken out by Winnie, she was interrupted by


    Brian angrily.


    "Don¡¯t interfere in my affairs, just mind yourself, what qualifications do you have to meddle in my


    affairs?"


    Brian was so angry that he didn''t care whether his words were too hurtful or not, he started to angrily


    scolded Winnie.


    This was his sore spot, and he didn''t want to bring it up nor did he want anyone else to help.


    Winnie looked at Brian in shock, and slowly her stun became her sadness. He was right, who was she?


    And in what capacity to allow her to get involved in his affairs?


    She was nothing, she knew she was nothing, but Felix used Luke to threaten her, what could she do


    about it.


    "Can we talk peacefully, I don''t want to fight as soon as we meet."


    Winnie was not angry, but she used a soft tone to try to quiet Brian down.


    However...


    "No, we can''t. It''s impossible to talk calmly to a woman with an evil heart like you."


    Brian was already overwhelmed with anger, no one dared to mention his father in front of him for so


    many years, no matter his grandfather, his sister, or Kevin. On the contrary, Winnie was not afraid


    anything and dared to offend him. If he could talk about this matter calmly, then he was not the Brian.


    "I am an evil woman? Okay, whatever. I just want to tell you now, don''t take out your hatred for others


    on me, I''m only responsible for having sex with you, so don''t take your spite out on me! If you really


    hate me that much, I''ll leave now."


    Winnie couldn¡¯t stand Brian''s vicious words anymore, if she didn¡¯t leave now, the two of them must get


    into a big fight.


    Since childhood, she had never yed mind games with anyone. She was good to anyone. Penny was


    the first person to say she was an evil woman and Brian was the second one.


    Her wound that was brought by the first person had not yet recovered, Brian again rubbed salt on her


    wound. Was she really a vicious woman? Was she really with an evil heart?


    Winnie left quickly. She was so angry with Brian.


    After she left, Brian¡¯s anger started to fade, but he felt a strong sense of regret thereafter.


    Why? Why did he vent his anger towards his father on Winnie, why did he scold her so harshly?


    Thinking of her saddening eyes when she left, Brian was so regretted.


    He picked up his car key and ran to the parking lot. Winnie had already took a cab and left. It was too


    Seeing her getting out of the car, Brian also pulled over and got out of the car, following her behind


    quietly.

 Chapter 132 The Real Cheater

    Chapter 132 The Real Cheater


    Winnie didn¡¯t directly go upstairs, but sat on the chair in the pavilion and looked up at her home.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯ste at night. The people in themunity had already been asleep. Winnie was the only one in the


    pavilion, which looked deste.


    Brian stood not far away, and his eyes never left. He couldn¡¯t guess what Winnie was thinking. He just


    looked at her sadly and lonely sitting there, being worried.


    He shouldn¡¯t be angry with her; he shouldn¡¯t hurt her with those hurtful words. She was right that he


    vented his resentment against her father on her. She shouldn¡¯t bear this.


    At this time, Brian saw the person he didn¡¯t want to see.


    Winnie¡¯s mood had always been bad. She just wanted to adjust her mood downstairs by herself. But


    just after sitting down for a while, Leo suddenly appeared in front of her, which made her very


    surprised.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie asked in surprise.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me when you move here but asked me what I am doing here?¡±


    Although Leo¡¯s words were using, the tone was very mild.


    Leo stepped to Winnie¡¯s side, sat down and continued to speak.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for several days. I went to knock on the door to find out that you have moved away.


    I called you and you turned off your cell phone. I called Daenerys to find out you¡¯ve moved here.¡±


    ¡°You were not at home. After a few words with Vanessa, I came out. I was afraid it will affect her study.


    Then I wait for you here until now.¡±


    Every sound of Leo¡¯s words was warm and soft, trying not to let Winnie feel the burden.


    When he knew that Winnie had moved, his heart was cold. Even if she could not ept his love, they


    could at least get along as friends. How could she move without informing her friend?


    Winnie raised the corner of her mouth and spoke faintly.


    ¡°It was not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I¡¯m just afraid that you will find house for me if I told you. I


    indeed wanted to find a time to call you. But I¡¯d been so busy these days that I forgot about it. I am


    sorry to worry you.¡±


    She never thought that someone would miss her and wait so long to see her. Winnie¡¯s heart was warm.


    ¡°You are right. I will help you to find a house. But I should help you. Friends should help each other.¡±


    Leo said very frankly. It was really like what Winnie had said that he would find a ce better than his


    own house for Winnie to live. Unfortunately, Winnie didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    ¡°Winwin, I just went up to have a look. Is it too small? Do you need to move out?¡±


    Leo asked tentatively.


    ¡°See, I knew you¡¯d say that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s small indeed, but it¡¯s veryfortable. Vanessa is going to take an exam. We¡¯ll buy a new house


    after she finishes the exam. Just make do with it for a while. Anyway, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Again Winnie refused for the same reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK to buy a house. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll give it to you. But you don¡¯t have to bear


    the burden. You can give it back to me when you make money.¡±


    Leo was afraid that Winnie would have a burden, so he said so. He wanted to help Winnie as much as


    possible, but he was afraid that she would refuse because of the burden.


    ¡®Well¡­¡­ If only that the words had been said five years ago!¡¯


    Winnie couldn¡¯t help sighing, but forgot that this topic was very embarrassing to both.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have other intention. Don¡¯t overthink about it.¡±


    Winnie realized that she had said something wrong and added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have money. If I don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡±


    Winnie intentionally said in a rxed way. Even if she had no money, she would not borrow money


    from anyone. She had owed affections or money to others for many years. She was tired physically


    and mentally and didn¡¯t want to owe anyone anymore.


    ¡°Winwin, you must have been so tough these years.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t get rid of his guilt because of Winnie¡¯s correction. There was no way to recover what


    happened at that time. He might have to spend his whole life in remorse.


    ¡°Huh? Yes, but it¡¯s good that I had made it through.¡±


    Winnie said, but the pain she suffered could not be described in words.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I could calm down and think about it, if I didn¡¯t believe Penny, you wouldn¡¯t suffer so


    much.¡±


    Leo once again sincerely apologized and his heart was in confession. Every time he thought of his


    mistakes, his heart would be pulled up and he wanted to beat himself with regret.


    His carelessness made him lose the woman he loved most in his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. I don¡¯t me anyone. It¡¯s not our fault. It¡¯s fate. I may have done too many immoral things


    in myst life. I have to suffer in this life to pay back.¡±


    ¡°Leo, I had long not med you, so don¡¯t me yourself any more. Let it be since it¡¯s over. You can¡¯t


    suppress yourself all the time because of it.¡±


    Winnie regretted that her intentional words made Leo apologize again.


    ¡°Winwin, ask me to help you no matter what happens in the future. I will feel less guilty if I help you


    more. Just take it for my good, OK?¡±


    Leo could only use this method to help Winnie now; otherwise he would have no chance at all.


    In the past five years, Winnie had be much stronger. Now she was not used to relying on anyone.


    ¡°Well, when I need help, I will ask you first. I¡¯ll stay here. There must be a lot of things to need your


    help. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be troublesome at that time.¡±


    Winnie could only say so in order tofort Leo.


    Winnie even didn¡¯t know if she needed helpter, but she knew that she would not trouble anyone only


    when she had to do so.


    After chatting for a while, Leo insisted on sending Winnie upstairs, and then he came down.


    Only when he came to his car, he found that Brian was standing there with a dark face.


    ¡°Mr. Be?¡±


    Leo felt surprised.


    ¡°I heard what you said to Winwin just now. I want to hear about it.¡±


    Brian went straight to the point, with his voice cool and domineering.


    At this moment, he only wanted to hear Leo tell the truth a few years ago, because Leo¡¯s words had the


    deepest influence on him.


    Leo was stunned for a moment, and then he calmed down. Since Brian had heard it, he must have


    heard some about it. It was meaningless for hide it.


    ¡°Get in the car, Mr. Be. Let¡¯s chat on the car.¡±


    With that, Leo opened the car to get in, and Brian sat in the copilot¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Five years ago, I had a rtionship with Winwin as lovers, but one day she suddenly returned to the


    country, and I didn¡¯t get in touch with her for that time, so I went to find Penny Burns¡­¡­¡±


    With these words, Leo¡¯s memory went back to five years ago.


    ¡°Leo, don¡¯t look for her. She will surely call you in two days.¡±


    Penny looked embarrassed.


    ¡°What do you mean? She went back to the country suddenly, and of course I must find her.¡±


    Leo felt extremely anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you. In fact¡­¡­ in fact¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it in fact? Hurry to tell.¡±


    ¡°In fact, she left on purpose and tried to cheat your money. In a few days, she will definitely call you and


    say something happened to her family and she needs arge sum of money.¡±


    ¡°Leo, in fact, Winwin has been using this trick to cheat your money. She only associates with you


    because she takes a fancy to your money.¡±


    Penny¡¯ words still clearly reverberated in Leo¡¯s ear so far.


    ¡°Mr. Be, you can¡¯t understand how I felt when I heard these words. I was ignorant and unable to


    think at all. I didn¡¯t believe that Winwin was the kind of person Penny said. But Penny was a friend of


    Winwin.¡±


    I doubted her and waited Winwin to call me. However, two dayster I received Winwin¡¯s call. What she


    said was exactly the same as Penny said.¡±


    ¡°I broke down at that time and got angry without even thinking about it. I felt cheated, and my self-


    esteem had been hurt as never before. So I did something I¡¯ve regretted all my life.¡±


    Leo was annoyed, sighed and continued.


    ¡°I was very angry. At that time Penny confessed to me. In order to make Winwin regret and hurt her, I


    got together with Penny.¡±


    ¡°But I have never forgotten Winwin. The more I could not forget her, the more I hated her. Once I was


    with Penny after drinking, I called Winwin again, but she said that she had found a man with more


    money than me, and wished me¡­¡­¡±


    Leo continued to say, but Brian had noticed the sentence ¡°with more money than me¡±.


    Brian suddenly thought of the surrogate girl who also said this sentence. When they first had sex, the


    girl got a phone call.


    At that time, he vaguely heard that the man on the phone was very angry and said something very bad.


    The surrogate girl wanted to exin but was rejected by the man.


    Later, he heard a woman¡¯s voice on the phone. Then, the surrogate girl said, ¡°I have found a man. You


    can¡¯t afford the money he gave me. It¡¯s over between us. I hope you won¡¯t get cheated.¡±


    These seemed to bepletely consistent with Leo¡¯s description. Was Winnie really that surrogate


    woman?


    Brian was shocked. More and more evidence showed that Winnie was exactly the woman. What


    should he do?


    Brian forced himself to calm down, and then he interrupted Leo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Winnie is not a cheater, Penny is.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Winwin is not a cheater. Her parents did die at that time. I fell into the trap made by Penny.¡±


    Leo regretted, but he knew it was toote.


    ¡°Do you know what kind of man she had found at that time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I called her again, she turned the phone off. We¡¯ve never been in touched again.¡±


    After that call, Leo still didn¡¯t know anything about Winnie and he only learnt her news from Daenerys.


    If things could be known earlier, maybe the result would be different.


    Brian was silent. If it was not wrong, Winnie¡¯s mobile phone was broken by her and she hadn¡¯t


    contacted the outside world for several days.


    ¡°Mr. Be, if you are interested in Winwin, you should treat her well. She is not a cheater. On the


    contrary, she is kinder than anyone else. Her life is full of ups and downs. Don¡¯t let her suffer. If you


    don¡¯t love her, just give her back to me. I have confidence to make her happy.¡±


    Leo said very seriously. He was not provoking Brian. He was fighting for his own opportunity, wanting to


    use the rest of his life to make up for his mistakes.

 Chapter 133 Half Probability

    Chapter 133 Half Probability


    Leo had long felt that Winnie and Brian had feeling for each other, but Brian had a family and could not


    ept such a woman with a child.


    Brian could not give Winnie an easy life, and the person got injured would be Winnie. She would suffer


    the same gut-wrenching pain as she did five years ago.


    Leo did not want to see that.


    "I know what to do."


    Brian said coldly and got off directly. In any case, he would not let Winnie go back to Leo. Although he


    could not give her happiness, he would do his best to spare her suffering.


    Brian felt relived on his way back to thepany and finally he knew that Winnie was not a cheater.


    But as new problems emerged, more and more evidence emerged that Winnie was the surrogate,


    which confused Brian.


    The answer was there but he dared not to reveal it. If she did, how should he deal with thisplex


    rtionship? Should he keep Megan with him? Should he ask Winnie to stay? If he did, what should


    Wendy do?


    After the quarrel with Brian, Winnie had not been to work. She wanted to stay with Vanessa, so that


    she could rx and have a good state to take the exam.


    In these two days, Winnie did not call Brian and did not answer his calls. She was angry and wanted


    him topromise.


    They had been deadlocked to the day Vanessa took the exam.


    It was the college entrance examination, which was an important moment in Vanessa''s life.


    Because there was no car, Winnie was going to do everything a little earlier, sent the child to


    kindergarten earlier, apanied Vanessa to take the subway earlier, got the examination room


    earlier, so as not to make any mistakes in the middle.


    Everything was ready. She took two children and Vanessa out and met Brian and Albert downstairs.


    "Brian, what are you doing here?¡±


    Vanessa said in surprise.


    "Good morning Daddy, Good morning, Albert!"


    "Good morning Uncle Brian, Good morning Albert!¡±


    The two children greeted each other politely, but Winnie remained silent.


    "I''ll go with you to the exam."


    Brian said.


    "Really? Good, I won''t be so nervous."


    Vanessa said happily. The appearance of Brian really made her relieved a lot.


    "Don''t bother since you''re so busy, Mr. Be. I''ll go with her. Luke, Megan, let¡¯s go to kindergarten."


    Winnie refused Brian, deliberately showing that she was angry. She would like to see if this move could


    subdue Brian.


    "It''s yet early to go to kindergarten. Let Albert take them there. Come with me, Vanessa, I''ll drive you


    there."


    Brian was afraid that Winnie would refuse. He had already thought of how to be gant. Now someone


    was there, otherwise he would have gotten Winnie into his car in his arms and Winnie would have no


    chance to refuse.


    Vanessa stood in situ in embarrassment. Her sister did not agree and she was afraid her sister would


    get angry. At this time, Brian suddenly reached out and pulled Vanessa''s arm and walked toward the


    parking space.


    "Sister, I can¡¯t refuse his kindness, I have to get in the car."


    Vanessa could only go with Brian. Winnie was angry, but her children were still there and she could


    only endure it. She gave Albert the keys to Albert and then told him something before walking to the


    car.


    In the car Winnie did not show her anger, for fear of affecting the mood of Vanessa.


    "Drive, Mr. Be, thank you."


    Sitting in the co-pilot''s seat, Winnie red at Brian while talking.


    "Let''s go, as long as Vanessa can get a good performance, I don''t mind trouble."


    As her words fell, the sound of an engine was heard and the three of them moved on together.


    On the way to the examination room.


    "Have you brought your admission ticket and ID card?"


    Brian looked at Vanessa who was silent and thought she might be nervous, so he eased her nervous


    mood.


    "Yes, I checked everything before I came out."


    Vanessa whispered.


    "That''s good, since you are ready, don''t worry. Rx and take it calmly. The exam result is not


    important but the experience."


    Brian continued to enlighten, hoping that his words can ease Vanessa''s tension.


    "Well, I''m not worried. Brian, don¡¯t worry, I am now nervous but I will not in the examination room. I not


    only want to experience the process but I want to try my best to get good grades."


    "Good, I support you."


    Brian was very happy and appreciated Vanessa''s confidence, which was exactly the same as Winnie''s.


    Outside the examination room, it had gathered a lot of parents and children, as well as teachers. After


    rxing outside for a while, Vanessa went into the examination room and waited in line.


    After Vanessa got in, Winnie was worry, looking around, but said nothing. Suddenly someone behind


    her grabbed her hand and pulled her away.


    "Wait in the car. You can''t help here."


    "No, I''ll wait here. You can go back. Thank you for sending us here."


    Winnie was pulled forward, but she refused.


    Ignoring her words, Brian pulled her to the car and pushed her directly into the back, and then he got


    into the car.


    "Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Winnie did not answer, but looked away. She had to hold on. It was the only way she got.


    "Well, I apologize. I was wrong about what happened that day, and I should not have spoken to you in


    that tone."


    Brian apologized, but Winnie remained unresponsive.


    "You still don''t forgive me? What should I do to make you talk to me?"


    Brian could only lower his profile. He told himself that he could not be angry.


    ¡°Do you want me to forgive you?¡±


    Winnie finally opened her mouth and looked back at Brian.


    "Yes."


    "Well, just one way. Come with me to see your father."


    Winnie said firmly, as long as Brian agreed, she could forgive him for everything.


    "You..."


    Speaking of his father, Brian could not help getting angry again, but thought of the preparations he had


    made beforeing, he suppressed his anger.


    "Winwin, it is not so simple as you think. You don''t know anything, so don''t force me."


    "Tell me then, I will have a way to help you."


    Winnie was ready to be stubborn and would notpromise no matter what Brian said.


    "Why do you want to know, why do you want to solve, it has nothing to do with you."


    Brian was cold and angry, but he tried to control it.


    "Not why, Luke is your son, do you want him to see that you have a bad rtionship with your father?


    Do you want to be a negative role model? Are you not afraid that Luke would ignore you when you get


    old?"


    That was the reason why she agreed with Felix. Luke had never told her about his grandfather, but he


    was obviously excited when she did.


    She had learnt that his Daddy told him not to speak of grandfather, so Luke put grandfather in the


    heart. Such a way would have a negative impact on children''s education.


    "Winnie, don''t find a reason. I don¡¯t know what I will do if you keep saying it. "


    Brian did not know how to refute Winnie''s reason, so he could only threat Winnie.


    "What can you say? I don''t know how many times you''ve said harsh words. I''m not afraid. You just


    yelled at me and we got a fight. I''m used to it. Think how many times we''ve spoken calmly, and I don''t


    mind doing it again."


    "Come on, get angry, just hurt each other. I''m ready. You only use Luke to threaten me, I am not afraid.


    The worst thing that could happen is that you take Luke away and our rtionship ends. I am ready to


    leave you at any moment, so don''t threaten me in vain."


    Winnie could not think of any other way, so she could only use this move to threaten Brian.


    Now he knew all the things about Luke and that Luke could not leave her, so Winnie was gambling,


    thinking Brian was reluctant to let Luke be sad.


    "You don¡¯t care even if Luke leaves you?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be true if I say I don¡¯t care, but he''d leave me one day and go back to your home. What''s


    the point of keeping him if it''s going to happen sooner orter? After Luke leaves, I will get married and


    set up a family that belongs to me together with Megan."


    Winnie said so, which made Brian flustered.


    "What do you want?¡±


    Brianpromised.


    ¡°As I said, take me to your father. That''s all I ask.¡±


    Winnie felt she had the upper hand and began to force him.


    "I can''t do that now."


    Brian could not suddenly put so many years of resentment aside. How could he do that for Winnie?


    "Then take Luke home, ande to me when you are ready. But I can''t wait for you all the time. If I


    find a suitable man, I''ll get married and when the timees, leave me alone."


    Winnie had been forcing him, leaving him no room to breathe.


    "Give me some time to think it over."


    Brian could onlypromise to this extent, but he would never take Luke home. Luke could restrain


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie from marrying other man.


    "Okay, I''ll give you time."


    Winnie finally gave him a chance. She was satisfied with Brian''spromise, but she could not show


    it.


    Brian knew that Winnie was threatening him, but he was not sure. If what Winnie said was true, if she


    really left with Megan, his heart would be empty.


    Looking at Winnie''s stubborn and naughty face, and looking at her proud expression, Brian knew that


    she had been an extraordinary existence for him.


    Winnie turned her head away and smiled. It was a good start, and she had to stick to it. As long as she


    <ppleted Felix''s task, she would have passed another difficulty.

 Chapter 134 If Something Goes Wrong

    Chapter 134 If Something Goes Wrong


    It was silent in the car for a while. Winnie suddenly thought of a thing. Then she broke the silence.


    "Give me your phone."


    "Phone?"


    Brian was baffled, looking at Winnie vigntly. His mobile phone had never been shown to anyone else.


    He did not know why Winnie wanted his phone.


    "You look at me like this gain. You''re sitting right next to me, can I take your phone away? I hate that


    look in your eyes. Come on, I''m just doing an experiment. If you don''t cooperate with me, I''ll go to Leo,


    so that he wille and save me when I am in trouble."


    Winnie was upset and felt her heart cold, looking at Brian¡¯s vignt eyes. Maybe in his heart she would


    always be a cheater.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Brian was confused and did not understand why the mobile phone was rted to her danger. But he


    had removed his vignce. He no longer thought of her as a cheater, because she was not.


    "I''ve developed a new app that can send out a distress signal even when the battery is dead and find


    your lost phone. I just want to run an experiment by linking your phone to mine. It''s an experiment. It''s


    not peek. Why all the fuss?"


    Winnie seriously exined, otherwise Brian would be paranoid.


    Brian then understood what Winnie wanted to do, so he handed the phone to Winnie. He would not


    give up the chance to Leo.


    Winnie took over the phone and began to operate.


    "This is still in the experimental stage, and it cannot be sessful at once, so I will use your mobile


    phone again. Don''t suspect I have ulterior motives."


    Winnie said to Brian while operating. Normally, she used her own two mobile phones for such


    experiments, but she was worried that she would have an ident after being warned by two strange


    men.


    So the experiment had been shelved, and she chose Brian as the experimental object, because in the


    case of danger, only he could save her.


    "I won¡¯t, you are not a cheater. I will never suspect you again."


    Brian''s sudden words were warm and soft full of trust. It pulled back Winnie''s thoughts.


    Winnie suddenly stopped in operation and stared at Brian for a moment.


    What was he talking about? She said she was not a cheater? No, she must have heard it wrong. It


    seemed she needed to go to the hospital and have checked her ears.


    Winnie thought she must have misheard it, and then looked back in amazement to continue to work on


    the phone.


    "I said you were not a cheater, and I will never say you are again."


    Brian repeated when he found that Winnie did not respond. Winnie stopped her move. This time she


    knew she had heard it right.


    He said she was not a cheater.


    Winnie was excited but with grievance. Without saying a word, she just stood there, trying to restrain


    her wronged heart with all her might.


    From the day she knew Brian, she had been staying with Brian as a cheater. He guarded against her


    and looked at her with vignt eyes all the time, as if she would cheat him at any time.


    It was a bad feeling, It hurt like the devil bit by bit swallowing Winnie''s self-esteem. But when her pride


    was wounded all over, he let her see the light.


    Winnie took a deep breath and spit out her grievances.


    "Thank you for believing me not to be a cheater."


    Winnie did not say anything or look up, but said thank you.


    She did not want to know why Brian suddenly believed her, did not want to know what purpose he had.


    She did not dare to ask a word, for fear that Brian suspected that she had ulterior motives.


    "I''ve been too extreme all this time, I''ve been too blind, I shouldn''t have treated you..."


    Brian said in a low voice and tried to exin, but was stopped by Winnie.


    "No need to exin, I am d that you believe me. Thank you."


    Once again she said thank you, with a faint smile, but her heart was in pain as if falling into the frying


    pan.


    Winnie failed to hold back tears and hurried to look out of the window, frequently pricking eyes so as


    not to shed tears.


    "Winwin, I am sorry."


    Brian was distressed to feel Winnie''s grievance, like someone holding his heart with his hand, so that


    he could not breathe.


    Brian tried tofort Winnie, reaching out to her hand which was holding the phone.


    "I am fine, don''t bother me. My software has not been installed sessfully. I want to implement it as


    soon as possible. If someone kidnaps me, you muste to rescue me. As long as you save me, I will


    thank you."


    Winnie pretended to be fine and said Brian did not need to say sorry. She didn''t ask for much, as long


    as Brian didn''t hurt her pride.


    "Nonsense. How can you be kidnapped for no reason?"


    Brian did not like Winnie''s assumptions, and did not like the idea that Winnie was in danger.


    "What you said is reasonable. I have no money and no power, who would kidnap me?"


    "But it''s possible, because I made a lot of software, which are worth a lot of money, and there''s good to


    kidnap me for a patent."


    Winnie was not important to anyone, and of course no one cared if she lived or died. But she had to


    say that out, because she had something to tell Brian.


    "Nonsense again."


    Brian''s voice was cold. Hearing that, he was nervous and would break down if it really happened.


    "Just kidding. Why take it so seriously? You are always wearing a cold face."


    Winnie said jokingly, and then continued the topic after pausing for a moment.


    "Do me a favor, if I really have an ident, help me take care of Megan."


    She thought only Brian who could take good care of Megan, because he was her father.


    Since the day she was warned by two men in ck, Winnie had been anxious, but there was no way to


    solve. She could only be ready before things happened.


    If she really had an ident, she could not pay Brian back that one hundred million, because she


    wanted to leave it to her aunt and Vanessa. Aunt and Vanessa could depend on each other, and she


    believed that Vanessa could take good care of her aunt.


    But Megan was different. If she had an ident, Megan would be an orphan, and her life would


    be doomed to be miserable. So she entrusted Megan to her own father. With her father''s love, she


    would be happy.


    "What are you talking about? It is like there''s something happening. Has something happened to you?"


    Brian let go Winnie''s hand angrily and began to suspect why she kept talking about this.


    "No, nothing happened. idents happen to all of us, and I was just talking about it when it struck me.


    Won''t you take care of Megan? If you don''t want to, I will ask Leo for help."


    Winnie once again threatened him with Leo, because she knew that this trick was the most effective.


    "Yes, I can take care of Megan."


    Brian hurried to agree, but he had a question to ask Winnie.


    "I want to know why you trust Megan to me? I don''t seem to be rted to her by blood. Her father


    should be her first choice over me."


    Brian asked suddenly in a serious tone. His eyes were full of doubt.


    Winnie was stunned and flustered looking at Brian¡¯s eyes that could see through everything. She felt


    she knew something. Didn''t he say "rted to her by blood" on purpose?


    "Because Megan likes you more than her own father, I entrust her to you."


    She answered. If she did have an ident, someone would tell him the truth.


    "Is it that simple?"


    "It''s that simple."


    Winnie gave an affirmative answer, took back the line of sight and continued to debug the two mobile


    phones.


    It took her some time to finish it and then she taught him how to use them.


    The examsted for two days. Brian and Winnie did nothing but apany Vanessa for two days.


    The next afternoon, in order to celebrate the sessful end of Vanessa''s exam, Brian took everyone


    out for a dinner.


    It was a top - ss cafeteria,vishly decorated with many kinds of dishes. Vanessa hadn''t been to


    such a fancy ce in years since her father died.


    "The environment here is good, thank you for bringing me here."


    Vanessa took what she wanted to eat and sat down to thank him.


    She did well in the exam. She was confident and in a good mood. Grinning from ear to ear she said


    thanks.


    "Not at all. It''s just a meal."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Brian said lightly. Winnie sat down with two kids.


    "Thank you for bringing us to such a delicious restaurant, Uncle. There is a ce to y, I like it very


    much."


    Megan said politely.


    "You are wee, Megan. If you like it, I can often take you here."


    Since Brian suspected Megan was his daughter, he spoiled to Megan. And now his words showed his


    love to her too.


    "Well, I like it here, and I like you."


    Megan said sweetly as if she took honey.


    "I like it here, and I like Auntie, too."


    "And I like my aunt."


    In order to highlight his existence, Luke said so, but what he said was true. He liked Winnie and


    Vanessa.


    "Luke, you are good, I like you too."


    Vanessa said jokingly, ying with the two children together. Winnie was pleased, raising the corners


    of her mouth.


    Brian liked Winnie''s smile the most, but after they were together, he always made Winnie cry and


    seldom saw her smile.

 Chapter 135 See Him

    Chapter 135 See Him


    If possible, he would like Winnie to be as happy all her life as she was now, smiling instead of crying.


    Unfortunately, he could not always keep her around and he was not the man who could let her smile all


    her life.


    Brian sighed inwardly, and then put his thoughts away.


    "Vanessa, after so many years of hard work and tension, you finally can be rxed. I will take you to


    visit a foreign country."


    "Really? Can we really go abroad?"


    Vanessa asked in surprise.


    "Sure, I''ll take you where you want to go."


    Brian said.


    "Great..."


    Vanessa said happily, but then converged her caper heart.


    "Forget it. I''ll have plenty of chances in the future. Thank you, Brian."


    "Why, why wait? You rarely have long holiday, and when you go to college you won''t have much time."


    Brian was surprised that Vanessa who was d in thest second decisively refused him. The two


    sisters were equally weird.


    "Nothing. Just like you said, I rarely take a long holiday, and I can''t waste it. I''m going back to A City to


    be with my aunt. My aunt is lonely there. And the drugstore is still running, so I have to go back to


    help."


    Vanessa was sensible. Everyone at her age wanted to go out and rx, and she was no exception. But


    her family situation was different from others, and she should be responsible for it.


    Winnie had been silent, waiting for Vanessa¡¯s choice. As expected, her sister did not let her down.


    But at the same time Winnie as distressed for Vanessa that she could not enjoy her holiday.


    "Vanessa, if you want to y, you can go to y. I will look for someone to care of aunt, don''t worry."


    Winnie supported Vanessa to y. She felt it was enough that Vanessa cared about her aunt.


    "No, I''m happy staying at home with my aunt. If I get bored, I''ll start a cram school. If it works well, I can


    earn the tuition for my first year of college."


    Vanessa had made her decision. She felt she could y in the future and now the most important thing


    was to apany her aunt.


    "Do what you want. I will support you whatever you want. Well, we''ll go out and find a house tomorrow,


    and you can go back when it''s settled."


    Winnie did not force Vanessa. Vanessa had her thought and she could do as she wanted, which was


    an essential part of her growth.


    "I don''t care about the house, sister, it is up to you. It doesn''t matter where the house is. As long as it is


    big with more rooms. When auntes back, she can have a ce to live and Luke has his room.


    That is enough."


    Vanessa unconsciously had taken Luke as her family. She liked Luke as she liked Megan.


    Vanessa breathed a sigh of relief and continued to say.


    "Sister, I will book the ticket to go back tomorrow. I miss aunt."


    "I''ll pay for your tuition, you don''t have to earn it yourself. I''ll buy you a house, and I''ll take your aunt to


    live with you. You don''t have to think about anything. I''ll arrange it."


    Brian said at the right time and took all the things over.


    Listening to the two sisters chat, he felt distressed. They were sensible. Even the little Megan was


    clever when she was not naughty, like a small adult.


    Brian could not imagine what they had experienced, so that they were so sensible.


    "No."


    "No."


    However, the two sisters rejected in unison.


    Vanessa refused because she did not want Winnie to get close to Brian.


    Winnie refused because she did not want to trouble Brian, and her aunt would not ept such help.


    "Brian, you have helped us a lot already. We can do all the things I''ve just said for the time being, and


    we''ll turn to you for help when we find it hard."


    Vanessa politely refused.


    Since Vanessa refused, Winnie was silent, otherwise Brian would get angry.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner first and then talk about it."


    Winnie said to avoid Brian''s embarrassment.


    She knew that Brian was kind, but she could not ept his kindness without any reason. She was


    afraid that it would be a habit. One day, Brian would let go of her, and she would not get used to


    it.


    In the next afternoon, Vanessa took ne back to A City. Brian returned to Winnie''s home in the


    evening.


    Winnie''s single bed was small, and for Brian¡¯s burly figure, it was crowded, but it was good, so that they


    could stick to each other without gaps.


    "I''m hot. Is the air conditioner broken?"


    Two people crammed into a small bed, so it was hot. Winnie wanted to sleep in Vanessa''s room, but


    Brian was embracing her, and she could not move.


    "I''m hot, too..."


    "I''ll sleep in Vanessa''s room."


    Before Brian could finish his words, Winnie quickly put forward her ideas. but it was not gonna work.


    "I''m hot not because of the air conditioning, nor because I''m crowded with you. You know the reason."


    Brian deliberately asked Winnie.


    It had been a month since things rted to Penny happened, and Brian and Winnie had no skin close.


    It was a difficult time for him physically and mentally.


    Now Winnie was lying beside him, and the fire of his desire was burning. No wonder he was hot.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Winnie decisively answered.


    "You don¡¯t know? Do I need to tell you with my actions?"


    Brian said coldly. This woman actually evaded his desire.


    "No, I won''t let you do anything until you promise me."


    Winnie used every opportunity. It was the best opportunity to threaten Brian.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Brian said coldly and seemed to have guessed something.


    ¡°Promise me to see your father, or put the fire of desire out of your head.¡±


    With her back to Brian, Winnie showed a wry smile. She did not believe that Brian could not be


    ovee with this trick. If it failed once, she would do it twice. If it failed twice, he would do it for the


    third time. She would like to see how long he could stand it.


    "Winnie."


    Brian warned in a cold voice.


    "Don''t do that. I''ve got immunity. It won''t hurt me at all. Now you have two choices. One is to see your


    father. You can do whatever you want. The other is to refuse my request and..."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll leave for another woman?"


    Brian threatened her.


    It was really difficult for him ept Winnie''s request. The sight of his father reminded him of many


    things that he did not want to remember.


    Winnie''s body was obviously stiff after hearing Brian''s words. She had not expected Brian to say so.


    Leave for another woman? If he did so, could she stop him?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But...


    Winnie suddenly got up and broke away from Brian''s arms.


    She got out of bed and stood barefoot on the ground, ring back at Brian.


    "Go, I won''t hinder you. It is your freedom to look for another woman, I have no right to stop. But never


    Winnie angrily rebuked. She could not ept Brian¡¯s words and she hated him that he did not care


    about her feelings to mention other women.


    Although she knew she had no right to be angry, she couldn''t control her emotions at the moment.


    "Also, don''t call Wendy or answer her calls in front of me. I don''t want to see you show your love to


    her."


    Winnie added a sentence and then turned around to leave angrily.


    But when she opened the door, suddenly she was embraced by Brian from behind, so that she could


    not move.


    "Let me go. Look for another woman. Why are you still here?"


    Winnie tried to break free, but Brian held her more tightly.


    "No, No. I promise you to see him."


    At this time, Brian had no choice but to promise, because he knew that Winnie was stubborn again,


    because he knew that once Winnie was stubborn, he had no choice.


    However, he was inexplicably delighted and it did not make him angry by mentioning Wendy.


    "Really?"


    Winnie asked uncertainly, because her ears had not been working well recently.


    "Yes."


    Brian let go of Winnie''s hands and moved them to her shoulders, making her turn around to face him.


    "I can go, but you can¡¯t force me to speak to him."


    This was Brian''s request. He could go to see him other than other things.


    "No, no, I will not force you to speak to him, if only you see him."


    Winnie excitedly said. It was easy for him to make concessions.


    It was tearing open Brian''s wound. She could not bear it, but there was no other way.


    To make Luke stay with her, to open the heart of Brian, to make him have a peaceful life, she could


    only do so.


    "Happy now?¡±


    Looking at Winnie being happy like a child, Brian''s heart was suddenly enlightened.


    Winnie was such a simple woman. She wouldugh at happy things, meet difficulties, and burythe


    unspeakable things in heart.


    She sometimes was tenacious and stubborn like a cheetah, sometimes wronged like a child. She was


    simple, wise and gentle.


    "Yes."


    Winnie''s happiness was beyond words, but what she was most happy about was not that Brian agreed


    to see her father, but hispromise.


    As Winnie''s words fell, she stood tiptoe to kiss Brian with her charming smile.


    At this moment she could forget everything. This was the moment when she should have given him


    encouragement.


    A passionate kiss led to an uncontroble move.

 Chapter 136 Go to the Suburbs

    Chapter 136 Go to the Suburbs


    It was weekend two dayster. Brian was driving, Winnie was in the passenger seat, and the two


    children in the back.


    The four of them went to the outskirts of the city to meet Brian''s father.


    From the beginning of the journey, Brian had been silent. Winnie could see Brian''s tension and


    helplessness.


    "Megan, sing a song to uncle. Uncle most liked to listen to Megan singing."


    Winnie could only make the child sing a song in order to relieve Brian''s tense mood.


    "OK, which song do you want, Uncle? I will sing as long as you want to listen to."


    Megan said happily.


    "As long as it is sung by Megan, I like to listen to it."


    Winnie''s method worked very well. Brian finally spoke. Although he was perfunctory, he tried his best.


    "Well, I''ll do it. A song I made for you."


    Megan stood up holding the back of Brian with both hands, and then kissed on Brian''s face.


    "Uncle, be my Daddy, just for a while."


    Megan finished Penny happily.


    While Megan and Luke were singing, a few people finally arrived at the destination.


    It was a three-story vi. Although it was in the suburbs, it did not affect its grand momentum.


    The vi had its own courtyard,rge and tidy. It was nice to look at from the outside.


    The door of the vi was open, and the car drove straight into the courtyard. There were flowers and


    grass, trees and pavilions in the courtyard.


    As soon as the car stopped, Luke couldn''t wait to get off, followed by Megan, then Winnie, while Brian


    was holding the steering wheel and reluctant to get off.


    Winnie walked over to him and pulled open the door.


    "You will have to face it. I''m sure you''ll do it well."


    Winnie encouraged Brian, reached out and took his hand.


    When she touched Brian''s hand, she found that his hand was cold, and she knew the reason.


    Brian''s hand was held by Winnie and seemed to be better, and his heart was also relieved.


    He held Winnie''s hand to get off the car and had not let go.


    They went in. The butler ran out, shouting loudly and excitedly.


    "Rufus, Brian is here, Brian is here..."


    The butler was named Paul, a man of simr age with Brian''s father, Rufus Be. He was a driver


    and then became a secretary, andter he became his assistant and had worked for him for many


    years.


    Now he and his wife lived in the vi to take care of Rufus, Brian''s father.


    He watched Brian grow up and he knew everything, including why Brian did note to see Rufus for


    so many years. Therefore he was excited to see Brian here.


    "Paul, long time no see."


    Brian greeted him, but hid tone was stiff and his face gloomy.


    However, he was nice Paul, after all, he had taken care of him since childhood.


    "Long time no see. I''m d you are here."


    Paul was excited and did not know what to say, then he saw a woman with him, so he got stunned.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    "Hi, Paul, I am Brian¡¯s friend. My name is Winnie. Please call me Winwin."


    Winnie greeted. If she said she was Brian''s woman, she was afraid of it would frighten the people who


    met her in the first time, so she could only say she was a friend, so Paul must understand.


    "Hello, hello,e in please."


    Paul was surprised because Brian never took a woman to home. In those days when he was with


    Wendy, Wendy never stepped into Brian''s house.


    It seemed that this woman was not an ordinary person.


    They continued to walk forward. Rufus appeared in the doorway and clearly he was excited.


    "Grandfather, grandfather, I miss you, I am here to see you."


    Rufus attached all the attention on Brian, and ignored the small Luke, until he heard the voice of Luke.


    "Luke, I miss you too."


    Rufus squatted to pick up Luke and kissed him. Luke could not helpughing.


    "Grandfather, your beard pricked me."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Rufus stopped that but still had a kind smile on the face.


    "Grandfather, put me down and I''ll introduce you to a friend."


    Luke said as he struggled down.


    "Oh, you brought a friend."


    Rufus''s line of sight fell on Megan.


    Seeing Megan, he lived that girl spontaneously.


    "Grandfather, this is my friend, her name is Megan Chambers. We call her Megan, and you can call her


    Megan."


    Luke made an enthusiastic introduction. Today he WAS very happy, because he had never dare to


    imagine he could follow Daddy to see grandfather.


    "Megan Chambers."


    Hearing the girl''s surname, Rufus was stunned for a moment, and then squatted down to hold her up.


    "Hello, Megan!"


    Rufus said kindly.


    "Hello, Grandfather!¡±


    Megan said sweetly. Her voice was tender and she made a deep bow.


    "Good girl, I like you."


    Rufus did not know why he liked this child very much.


    "I like you, too."


    Megan kissed on Rufus''s face, which made Rufus more delighted.


    Brian and Winnie came to Rufus.


    Brian held Winnie''s hand and did not let it go. The closer he came to Rufus, the tighter his strength


    became. Winnie was in pain, but she did not say anything. If it made him feel better, she would rather


    her bone be crushed.


    "Hello, Sir!¡±


    Winnie had promised Brian that she would not force him to speak, so she could not expect him to


    introduce her, but did it herself.


    "My name is Winnie Chambers, Megan''s Mommy, a friend of Brian. You can call me Winwin."


    Winnie introduced in detail, and she had been wearing a warm smile on her face.


    But her smile reminded Rufus of someone else. She would more alike that person without dimples.


    "Oh, hello, hello, wee to my house. Wee."


    Rufus''s thoughts turned back in a moment. Then he fixed his eyes on Brian.


    "You are finally here."


    He said in pleasure, as if he had been waiting for a long time. There were expectations and guilt in his


    eyes.


    Brian did not lift his eyes, nor did he speak. He just expressed his hatred with his serious and cold face.


    Seeing that, Winnie said, afraid of Rufus¡¯ embarrassment.


    "Sir, I am thirsty, I want water."


    "Ok, go in and drink."


    Rufus hurriedly invited them into the house. And then he found that Brian had been holding Winnie''s


    hand.


    It seemed that his son came to see him was rted to Winnie.


    They walked into the vi and sat in the living room. Paul hurried to prepare water.


    Rufus sat on the sofa, Megan sat beside Rufus, Luke leaned on the arms of Rufus. Winnie sat beside


    Megan, while Brian sat beside Winnie, farthest from Rufus.


    Since Rufus appeared, Brian did not look up. He could not look up to his father for fear that if he saw


    him, he would hate him even more and recall painful memories.


    He had been silent, only two children were in themunication with Rufus.


    "Grandfather, this ce is nice. Can Ie here often?"


    Megan asked with a smile.


    "Sure, you are always weed if you want toe. I am boring here alone, you cane to y


    with me."


    Rufus said amiably, which was better than Brian. It was not difficult to hear from his words that he was


    lonely.


    "Great, Luke and I wille here in weekend."


    Megan was d, she did not expect this grandfather was so easy to get along with. At this point, she


    turned her head to Winnie for advice.


    "Mommy, grandfather said I cane over here to y, will you bring us over here every weekend?"


    "Yes, if you like it, I will bring you here."


    Winnie said yes without hesitation. The more opportunities she had, the better.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at Luke and his grandfather were happy together, Winnie felt relieved. She hoped there would


    be more chances they were together, so that he would not be so lonely.


    But at this moment Winnie''s hand felt strength from Brian. Winnie knew he was in opposition to her


    opinion.


    But Winnie would not ept such objections unless he said it out.


    Despite Brian''s objections, Winnie continued.


    "Sir, the environment here is good and the air quality is good. I like here very much. If it is ok, I will


    oftene here with the children."


    "Ok, you are wee. Come here whenever you have time, and I can help you take care of the


    children when you are busy."


    Rufus was surprised that Winnie would say so, but he would never object to theiring here.


    Although he was not sure what the rtionship between Winnie and Brian was, they had not let go


    hands since he saw them.


    This was enough to prove that the rtionship between them was not normal, otherwise the children


    would not get along so well.


    "Then we wille often. If I am busy, I will send the children here, as long as you won¡¯t mind."

 Chapter 137 Bad Rules

    Chapter 137 Bad Rules


    Winnie said. Her purpose was not to bother the old man, but to create more opportunities for Brian to


    "I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind, you are always weed."


    Rufus said and he understood Winnie''s meaning.


    "Sir, can we have lunch here, I can cook."


    Winnie felt that she asked too much. She did not know whether Rufus liked her staying here. But there


    was nothing she could do.


    "Winnie."


    Brian finally could not help but remind Winnie in a cold voice. Winnie made decision by herself and he


    had been using his hand to convey his opposition to her, but Winnie ignored him and wanted to stay


    here for lunch, which had not been agreed beforeing here.


    Brian finally spoke. Even though it was a word and the tone was very bad, he did speak. Winnie was


    d about that.


    Winnie''s mouth curved, dimples sank deeper. She ignored the anger in Brian''s eyes and spoke softly.


    "I am hungry, do you want me go home hungrily?"


    Winnie was not hungry. She just hoped Brian could stay with his father for more time, after all, such an


    opportunity was rare. And it was the first time Brian was here.


    "Go back and eat if you''re hungry, go now."


    With this, Brian got up and took Winnie to leave. At this time the most nervous one was not Winnie, but


    Rufus.


    Watching Brian get up to leave, his heart clenched together, showing that he was nervous.


    Winnie saw all this. It seemed that Rufus cared a lot about his son, and his every move touched his


    heart.


    Winnie''s hand was pulled by Brian, but she still sat there with a smile.


    "I''ll starve to death on the way home. I want to eat here."


    Winnie had never acted like a little woman in front of Brian, and now she was fighting hard, using all the


    tricks.


    Winnie begged her with pitiful eyes, which made Brian could not bear. But he couldn''t eat with his


    father, so he had to...


    "I go home first, you eat here."


    As Brian was about to leave, Winnie found that Rufus was more nervous. Every nerve in his body was


    tense for fear that his son would leave like this.


    Winnie pulled Brian''s hand with two hands.


    "It''s troublesome to pick us up since you need toe back."


    Winnie was still good-natured, in front of Rufus, she could not be stubborn.


    "I won''t pick you up, go back by yourself."


    Brian wanted to go, but Winnie pulled his hand. Looking at her being cute, Brian could not bear to push


    away her hand, so he stood there.


    "I don''t have a car. How are we going to get back? If you leave us here, I''ll live here with two children."


    "Uncle, Stay, I''m hungry."


    Megan spoke to help Mommy. She did not know the intention of Mommy, but she supported her.


    "Daddy, just stay."


    Luke whispered.


    When Daddy was angry, he never dared to speak. Because Winnie and Megan were in, he cowardly


    said so.


    "Stay."


    Rufus said with expectation.


    More than anyone else, he hoped that his son would stay. It would be a luxury for him to talk for a while


    and to look at his son without a word.


    "......"


    Brian''s eyes were full of cold sincerity, but he did not speak.


    "it is just a lunch, not a big deal. I''ll cook whatever you want."


    Winnie said softly in a tone of consultation, without any intention of loosening her hands.


    At this time Megan ran to Brian, held the other hand of Brian, began to act in petnt begging.


    "Stay, Uncle, you don''t let me back with a hungry stomach."


    While saying, Megan pushed Brian. Plus Winnie pulled him, finally Brian could only sit back on the side


    of Winnie.


    Once he sat down, it represented hispromise. The people in sitting room including Paul felt


    relieved.


    Rufus was the happiest of them all.


    He was as excited as a child and suddenly got up from the sofa.


    "I will cook today. I will make lunch for you."


    Rufus walked toward the kitCalvin, and the two children joined happily.


    At this time in the living room only left Brian and Winnie. Brian''s face became gloomier.


    "Winnie, you do not obey the rules. It was agreed that we will go back after a visit. If you do this, I won¡¯t


    Brian angrily scolded Winnie, but Winnie was not angry. Her smile became more and more brilliant.


    She looked around to make sure no one would see, so she held out her arms and gave Brian a hug.


    She whispered softly in his ear.


    "Thank you for staying. Otherwise I will be embarrassed."


    Such a gentle voice made his cold heart melt at this moment. All theints and anger were gone.


    "Then reward me."


    The voice was still cold, but there was something naughty about it.


    Winnie left Brian''s chest and looked around again, making sure that no one would see her, then she


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    kissed him.


    This was a quick kiss, but Brian felt happiness and satisfaction.


    "If you are obedient, you will get more reward."


    Winnie was smiling sweetly, and her eyes were bright.


    "I saw that there was a basketball court under the trees, you can take the children to y basketball. I


    will go to the kitCalvin to help your father cook."


    "In this way, you don''t have to look at him all the time. Am I good?"


    As Winnie said this, she got up and pulled Brian to his feet.


    Brian did not want to face his father, so he took the two children out to y, and Winnie came to help in


    the kitCalvin.


    "Sire, let me help you."


    Winnie said and began to help.


    "Okay."


    Rufus did not object, because he wanted to talk to Winnie alone.


    "Thank you for bringing Brian here."


    "Don''t thank me, Sir. I did not do anything. He changed his mind, or he wouldn''t havee."


    Winnie modestly said.


    "You made him change."


    Rufus paused and then said with a thoughtful mind.


    "Winwin, I know all about Brian for so many years. Some was told to me by his grandfather, others


    were investigated by me, but I had confined it to official matters. I had never made any inquiries into his


    private matters. I have heard of them from his grandfather, but I am not aware of your existence."


    "Do you mind if I ask what your rtionship really is?"


    Rufus was afraid of hurting Winnie, so he asked carefully.


    "I don''t mind, Sir. My rtionship with him... To put it bluntly, it is an improper rtionship. He gives me


    money and I stay with him."


    Winnie was not surprised that Rufus would ask such a question. After all, she appeared suddenly. His


    father would care about it.


    She did not want to hide her rtionship with Brian from Rufus, otherwise she would not have been


    holding hands to let everyone see it.


    "Don''t worry, Sir, I won''t hang on to Brian. I''ll do it in a proper way, and I''ll do leave when I have to."


    Winnie was afraid that Rufus hated her like Felix, so she showed her attitude, so as not to make the


    rtionship of them became worse.


    "You are overthinking. I don¡¯t mind that, as long as he is happy."


    Rufus exined that he cared about Brian but did not interfere. He didn''t want his son to be as


    unhappy as he was.


    It surprised Winnie. He and Felix were totally different types of people. He didn''t seem to hate her or


    worry that she would bring negative influence to Brian.


    ¡°You have brought Brian to me intentionally, right? So you are aware of my disagreement with him.¡±


    Rufus said in certain, but did not stop cooking.


    "In fact, the chairman asked me to ease the rtionship between you and him. The chairman didn''t say


    anything, so I went to Kevin to inquire about it. I probably know that your rtionship is not good."


    Winnie did not conceal anything and told the truth.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to explore your privacy, but if I don''t know the truth, I can''t offer help, and I


    can''tplete the task given by the chairman."


    Winnie apologized, if it were not for Brian, she would not explored other people''s privacy.


    "No, it''s no secret. I''m not afraid of being known. I am very grateful to you for what you have done, and


    for whatever reason, in whatever way, Brian is here.¡±


    "He was almost cut off from me since his mother died. I only see him once a year when we have family


    reunion dinner on New Year''s Eve. It''s a pity he didn''t talk to me."


    "Toe to me now is his greatest limit, and all of this is due to you."


    At this point, Rufus knew that Winnie was not an ordinary existence for Brian.


    There were a lot of people to help with their contradiction, but it did not work for so many years. Winnie


    was the only one could make Brian change.


    "Don''t worry, Sir, since he cane here, it is a good start. Since I have promised the chairman, I will


    try my best to help him."


    Winnie heard Rufus¡¯ tone of helpless, so sheforted him.


    It seemed that they did not have a good life with worry in hearts. That could be the reason Felix wanted


    her to help. He did not want them to be deadlocked.


    "Oh, I don''t worry, I don''t worry now with you."


    Rufus took a long breath, feeling the dark clouds depressed in the heart for many years scattered bit by


    bit, and it would not take long to see the sun.

 Chapter 138 Kidnapped

    Chapter 138 Kidnapped


    Winnie was a special person. Rufus felt that she could not only change Brian but also take care of him,


    so that he did not have to worry about his son any more.


    The atmosphere at lunch was good. Except for Brian, everyone was talkative. The two children, in


    particr, were chatty.


    "Grandfather, your cooking is so good. I would be tall and beautiful if I could eat it every day."


    Megan was very pleasing, which made Rufus d.


    "Well,e here if you have a holiday, I will cook delicious food for you every day."


    After only a few hours together, Rufus liked Megan and Winnie. Although Winnie was not from a


    famous family, she was down-to-earth, kind, positive and optimistic.


    "Good, I muste over to apany you, as long as you don''t mind it."


    "I don''t, I like you."


    "Luke, when you have a holiday,e to grandfather with Megan. I can y with you."


    Rufus invited Luke. If he had two children with him, he would not be so lonely.


    "Ok, I wille here with Megan."


    While he said that, Luke peeped at Brian from time to time. If his father gave a look of objection, he


    would stop in time. Fortunately, his father¡¯s face did not change until he had finished.


    Those words reminded Winnie that if she left her children there, she would have an excuse to let Brian


    Brian was silent as he ate. But he listened attentively to everything they said.


    Watching the children and his fathermunicated so happily, he could not describe his feeling in


    heart.


    He hated his father for sure, because his mother died because of him. Thinking of his mother, Brian''s


    face became cold. If his mother were still alive, she would certainly love Luke and Megan and take


    good care of the two children.


    Although Brian did not say a word during the whole meal, Rufus was satisfied.


    It was like a dinner once a year became two. With the help of Winnie, there may be more times.


    Gradually, all the clouds in his heart would go away.


    After lunch, Winnie had no reason to stay, so she went back to the city with her children and Brian.


    On the way, the two children were asleep. Winnie was in a good mood, after all, Brian did a good job


    today.


    "Your father is nice, and kind to the children. If we are on a business trip, I will send the children to him.


    He can help."


    Winnie said easily and reminded Brian that she would oftene here in the future.


    "You know nothing and you still said he is nice. If he is nice, we will not have such bad rtionship."


    Brian did not agree with Winnie''s statement. If he was really nice, he would not hate his father.


    "Is he bad? Tell me more about it."


    From the tone of Brian, Winnie could hear that he held hatred. It seemed that only his buried hatred


    was said out, he would be better.


    "No, there''s nothing to say."


    Brian had never told outsiders about these things, and he didn''t want to talk about the bad things that


    happened in the past. Even if Winnie was the one who listened to him, he didn''t want to talk about the


    past.


    Winnie did not ask, because Brian refused. It seemed that she could only do it gradually.


    There was a moment''s silence as they passed a cemetery.


    Winnie could not help but said sadly.


    "My parents are here. If they were alive, I would be better off."


    "Here?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian frowned and said in a cold voice.


    "Yes."


    "My mother is here too."


    Brian said in a cold and sad voice.


    "Want to go and see?"


    Winnie was surprised, but she asked calmly.


    Only in this way could Brian mentioned the past, the knot in his heart could be opened. Although the


    process would be painful, difficult, but once the knot was opened, he would no longer be dark, leaving


    only sunshine and happiness.


    "Go home. The children are tired."


    Still, Brian refused because he was not ready to introduce Winnie to his mother or to expose his


    wounds to outsiders.


    On Monday to work, Winnie began to sort out documents when she got thepany. identally she


    found Penny''s bank card. She was very busy these days, and forgot to return it to her.


    Winnie took the bank card to the office of Brian, wishing Brian to give it back. But when she reached


    the door, she remembered thest time Brian had turned her down.


    So she went back, picked up the phone and called Penny.


    "Where are you? I want to give you back the bank card."


    Winnie said coldly. She hated Penny, if it were not for Brian refused to help her, she would not want to


    see her all her life.


    "Bank card?¡±


    Penny asked in disdain, because she had forgotten it.


    "I never took things back since I gave it out. Keep it as tips."


    Penny said lofty and arrogantly. It was not the humble girl she had been at school.


    "I don''t care about your tip, so I''ll give it back. Make an appointment and I''ll bring it to you."


    Winnie could not take these money, not to mention tens of thousands of yuan, even Brian''s one


    hundred million, she would not take it.


    "I said you can keep it..."


    Before she could finish her arrogant words, she stopped.


    "Okay, I''ll send you the location."


    Penny hung up the phone, and then made a call.


    "Get ready for tonight."


    Brian worked overtime in thepany. Winnie picked up the children and asked Daenerys to take care


    of the children. She went to see Penny.


    Winnie took a taxi to the agreed coffee shop, where Penny had been waiting.


    She walked to Penny, put the bank card on the table. Winnie turned around and wanted to go, but was


    stopped by Penny.


    "Wait, I have something to talk to you."


    "I have nothing to talk to you."


    Winnie ignored Penny and continued to walk. She thought that Penny would entwine with her, but


    Penny did not.


    She felt weird, but she still walked out of the coffee shop and stood by the side of the road to take a


    taxi.


    Soon a taxi pulled up and she got in.


    The car was moving to the spot she had said, but it was not very fast.


    "Can you go faster?"


    Winnie urged. The two children were still at home, she wanted to go back as soon as possible.


    "Ok."


    As soon as the driver said that, he pulled the car over to the side of the road and exined.


    "There are two people. Would you mind sharing the ride?"


    After the driver said that, the car stopped at the roadside. Before Winnie figured out what happened,


    the two doors behind the car were opened. Two men came up quickly, sandwiched Winnie between


    them.


    The two men were wearing hats, which were held very low, and suddenly she began to panic.


    "I will get off. I don¡¯t want to share a ride."


    Winnie objected, but it was toote.


    As she tried to move, one of the men pulled out a knife and held it to her neck.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you."


    The man''s voice was low and sinister, and Winnie trembled all over.


    The driver started the car and turned the car around. As a result, Winnie was more panic, but also


    realized that these people were a group, she was kidnapped.


    "I do not know what I have done wrong. Do you want money? If you do, I will give you immediately."


    Winnie forced herself to calm down in panic, at this time only she could save herself.


    "Shut up, I don''t want your money."


    The man with the knife shouted coldly. Then he spoke to the person next to him.


    "Seal her mouth, find her mobile phone and throw away."


    "Wait... I can..."


    When Winnie heard this, she quickly tried to get a chance, but before she finished speaking, her mouth


    was covered and then blocked with something. She could not say a word.


    Then her hands were tied and a blindfold was put on. Winnie really became a sitting turtle without any


    resistance.


    Her whole body trembled with fear, and what she felt was despair.


    "Phone found, now turn it off."


    In her fear, she heard one of the men said.


    "Turn it off and throw it out."


    A manmanded, and the sound of a window opening and closing was heard.


    Winnie felt it was ok the phone was thrown away, because this phone could not save her. The


    important thing was that she has another phone with her. As long as this phone had not been found,


    she would see hope in despair.


    Winnie was wearing loose casual clothes today. It was not easy to find her mobile phone in the pocket


    of her pants, which was covered by a loose T-shirt.


    In order to prevent them from searching her, she intentionally leaned on one of them, pretending to be


    paralyzed with fear, so that the phone would be under her, making it harder to find.


    She didn¡¯t know how long her fearsted, and didn¡¯t know where the car was going. Finally, she was


    pulled out of the car by several men, and the road was not smooth. Then she stepped through a door,


    and then up the stairs.


    The stairs were made of iron, which could be told from the sound. It was like a warehouse and other


    empty houses, because Winnie heard the voice of a few people came echo.


    In the end, Winnie was pushed to a soft ce. Although she could not see what was happening, and


    although her heart was trembling with fear, Winnie listened carefully, looking for every opportunity.


    Shey on her side in the soft ce, not daring to move, and could only hear the whispers of a few


    people nearby.


    "Thank you."


    Winnie was startled by the sound, because it was familiar.


    "Not at all. We''ll be downstairs. We''ll be here if you need help."


    Winnie heard the sound ofing down the stairs again, and then there was a dead silence.


    This silence was the most agonizing, the most torturing, as if sentenced to death, waiting to be shot as


    frightening.


    Winnie could not bear the torture. Just as she wanted to speak, the blindfold was suddenly removed.


    Because her eyes had been covered for a long time, it was dark all the time. Suddenly the light made


    Winnie fail to open her eyes. After adapting to the light, she saw clearly the person in front of


    her.

 Chapter 139 Only Need The Person

    Chapter 139 Only Need The Person


    Wearing a ck hat with the brim pressed low and a ck mask to cover the whole face, he was in


    ck clothes holding a dagger in his hand. In short, he was ghostly dark, and she could only see a pair


    of evil eyes.


    Winnie looked around and saw that she was indeed lying on a bed. There was nothing around her, but


    she was sure it was more like a shabby office than a bedroom.


    Winnie wanted to speak. Even if she died, she wanted to know why she had died. But her mouth was


    blocked, she could only make a sound rather than say a word.


    The man in ck sat beside Winnie. He pulled Winnie up hard and then removed the thing that was


    blocking her mouth.


    Winnie''s mouth finally regained its freedom and began to gasp. Then...


    "Who are you? What do you want? Do you want money?"


    Winnie asked as she panted, with her heart still trembling.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, and I don''t want money. It''s you I want."


    The man said in an insidious way, showing the desire of the obscene evil.


    However, when Winnie heard the sound again, she was sure she knew the man. Looking at his body


    characteristics, Winnie felt that he was the man she thought of, but he shouldn''t be in B city. Why did


    hee back? Was he to seek revenge for her?


    "I have nothing, I am not worth it. How about giving you money? How much do you want?"


    Although she could tell who he was, Winnie could not expose it. Although she had no money, she


    thought money would solve everything. The man could only be seduced with money.


    "Hum... Even the wild women Brian keeps outside talks so arrogantly. No matter how much you give


    me, it''s Brian''s money."


    At this, the man bent down and held Winnie¡¯s chin, getting his face close to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then he said in an evil tone.


    "You know what, I don¡¯t want money but you. I want to taste Brian''s woman."


    The man directly rushed to Winnie, pressed Winnie under him and threw the dagger aside......


    In the meantime.


    Brian was still having a meeting. For some reason, he got distracted but he tried his best to focus on


    work.


    He wanted to finish it as soon as possible, so that he could go back to the children and Winnie.


    When he was working hard, Albert suddenly pushed open the door of the conference room and walked


    in.


    Brian instantly got his face ck, but seeing Albert¡¯s serious face, he did not get angry.


    Albert quickly walked to Brian and whispered in his ear.


    "Daenerys called and said she couldn''t reach Winnie. She wanted to talk to you."


    Brian frowned at once and his face darkened as well.


    He picked up the phone directly from Albert''s hand and called Daenerys.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Asked Brian eagerly. The worry in his voice could not hide.


    "Winwin said she would go out to give Penny the bank card, but now she had not yete back. I


    called her, but her phone was off. Megan said that before she left the phone was full of power, so it is


    impossible not to contact. I wonder if..."


    "I''ll look for her now."


    Thest thing Brian wanted to hear was what Daenerys was going to say. He was afraid that it was


    true, so he cut off Daenerys'' words decisively.


    Even though he said it would be all right, he could not feel at ease. For it was Penny, the evil mad


    woman.


    Brian put down the phone. The meeting could not continue, so he directly ended the meeting. Then he


    took his three assistants back to the president''s office.


    Brian called Winnie, but the phone was off. He called another phone and this phone was connected...


    Winnie was pressed under the man. She got panic to the extreme. With her hands tied, she still used


    up all the strength to struggle.


    "You bastard, get off of me. Fuck off."


    Winnie''s hands were tied in front of her, which caused the man an obstacle. The man was impatient


    and sat on Winnie''s body, directly controlled her hand and then raised it over her head and controlled it


    with one hand. The other hand began to tear Winnie''s clothes.


    "Let me go, you bastard, you will be punished."


    Winnie was afraid and shouting. At this time she hoped that someone coulde to save her, she


    could not be raped like this.


    She valued her chastity above all else, and could not suffer such a disgrace. She had been struggling


    hard to resist, but it did not work.


    "Let me go. You''re breaking thew, you know? You will be punished by thew."


    Winnie was still struggling to resist.


    "Shut up. I gagged your mouth if you keep talking. Serve me well and you will be safe, or I''ll kill you."


    The man loudly threatened Winnie. The more Winnie resisted, the more he aroused his desire to


    conquer her. It was more exciting and fulfilling for him.


    ¡°Then kill me, I will obey you even if I died. You bastard..."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than her mobile phone, hidden in her pants pocket, rang.


    The man immediately stopped and started rummaging for the phone.


    Soon she found the phone. The phone was still ringing, and he had a look at it.


    "Mr. Be. Even the king can''t save you at this time. You are my meat, I must eat you."


    The man said fiercely, while turning off Winnie''s mobile phone, then threw it aside......


    Brian failed to connect her and then it was turned off, which made him annoyed.


    "Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong."


    Then he suddenly thought of the positioning software Winnie had installed on his mobile phone a few


    days ago. He quickly took out his mobile phone and operated ording to the method Winnie gave


    him.


    After a while, Winnie''s position was locked urately.


    "The suburbs?¡±


    Seeing Winnie''s position, Brian almost broke down. She would not go to the suburbs for no reason, she


    must have been kidnapped.


    Then he remembered the days before Winnie asked him to take care of Mega. Did she know that she


    would encounter ident?


    ¡°Albert, check this ce, get a helicopter, and tell all bodyguards to gather in the rooftop.¡±


    Brian decisively made an order. Albert found the location of Winnie in the shortest time.


    "Mr. Be, it is an abandoned factory. Winnie should be in a three-floor office area. Here''s the floor


    n. Our ne cannd directly on the roof of the third floor."


    "Move now."


    Brian was now near the edge of copse. Winnie would be hurt if it dyed for more than a second. He


    wanted to see Winnie in the shortest time, and he had to save her.


    Winnie thought she''d finally have a chance when her phone rang, but her hope was dashed when she


    saw the man threw the phone away.


    "Give me back my phone..."


    Winnie cursed loudly in hysteria, but the man seemed to enjoy such a Winnie, showing satisfaction in


    his eyes.


    "I wanted to see how strong you could be. I found I like you better as you act like this."


    The man said lewdly, which made Winnie sick.


    As the man''s words fell, he rushed to Winnie again, but he did not expect Winnie fiercely kicked at his


    penis. He was in pain and rolled down the bed, constantly crying.


    "You bitch... how dare you..."


    The man could not even say aplete sentence. Winnie took this opportunity to get up and get out of


    bed. While the man howled, she ruthlessly kissed his penis again.


    The man was so painful that he could not even make a sound of whining.


    Winnie went to bed to find the dagger, and then fixed the dagger with two feet, sliding back and forth on


    hands.


    Fortunately, it was the transparent tape that tied her hands. The tape was broken easily, and Winnie''s


    hand was free again. But at this time, three men outside broke into. And Winnie recognized they were


    the men in the taxi.


    She was in danger again, and it was three men who she couldn''t handle. Winnie was quick-witted, held


    the dagger in her hand, and then hid in the corner of the bed.


    "Let me go, let me go."


    Winnie threatened several men with a knife.


    However, these men were not afraid at all.


    One of them crouched down to help the man who was lying on the ground.


    "You are unlucky and can¡¯t even deal with a woman. Let me help you."


    A man mocked at him. He had not seen so stupid a man, who was subdued by a woman.


    The moment the man was lifted up, his hat fell off and all the parts above his nose were exposed. Thus


    Winnie was more sure of the man''s identity, but she could not reveal it, otherwise she would be killed.


    "No need, wait a while, I will be fine after a while."


    The man said, now he was still in pain. He did not know whether if he would be ok, but Winnie could


    only be his. He could not give her to others.


    So the man sat by the window and red at Winnie while the other three surrounded the bed and


    looked at her.


    Four people surrounded Winnie, like a cage as insurmountable.


    "This girl is pretty, I like her."


    The man who spoke was the driver, looking at Winnie with a lewd face.


    "Yes, she is."


    The other man agreed.


    "She is like a fairy. Women of such natural beauty are rare now. She is so beautiful without makeup... I


    want to taste her, too."


    The third man had already been obsessive, but they could not join.


    "Shut up and don''t think about some useless things."


    The man got kicked seemed to be a lot better, and his voice got louder.


    "You go first and we''lle after you''re done. We won''t affect you. What do you think?"


    Said one of them, not giving up.

 Chapter 140 Finally Here

    Chapter 140 Finally Here


    The other sensible man said.


    "Come on, you don''t know who this woman is. What if something goes wrong?"


    "Well, stop talking and tie her up."


    The man sitting on the bed anxiously said. He could only feel relieved only to control Winnie.


    The three men had to obey the order. After all, they were paid.


    The man carefully got close to Winnie, because Winnie had a dagger in her hand.


    Winnie had a dagger in her hand, but facing four men, she would be defeated at any time. The dagger


    would be snatched and she would end up being raped by several men.


    The only thing she could do now was to turn the dagger on herself. If she failed, she would have to end


    her life.


    It seemed to her better to die than to be raped.


    Winnie had made up her mind and turned to his heart with the dagger.


    "Go away, go away, or I will die in front of you."


    Winnie shouted, but her hands were shaking.


    She was afraid and desperate. Why didn''t Briane for so long? Why he wasn''t there when she was


    in danger?


    Was she going to die? She had not heard her son call her Mommy? She had not given her daughter a


    father? Was she going to leave the two children?


    ¡®Brian, can you hear me? Come and save me. You said if you save me, we don''t owe each other.


    I feel guilty about the children, I owe them, I don''t even tell you that I like you. Don''t let me die in a


    miserable way. Give me more time.¡¯


    Winnie prayed silently in heart, hoping that Brian could appear as soon as possible.


    "You stupid woman, do you think death will solve the problem? Do you think we are afraid of this? Take


    the dagger."


    The man made an order, and then two men vigorously rushed to the bed, reached out to take Winnie''s


    dagger.


    But things unexpected happened. In thest moment, Winnie really stabbed the dagger to her heart


    and instantly blood oozed out.


    "What should we do, she will die."


    The man was scared and ran out of bed for help.


    The leader did not expect that Winnie would hurt herself. He was shocked.


    And the man who tried to rape Winnie was also stunned at this moment.


    He didn''t want to kill her, he just wanted to rape her, but now she really hurt herself. And if she killed


    herself, he couldn''t shirk the responsibility.


    He went to bed regardless of his pain and hugged Winnie, who was already sitting on the bed, shouting


    loudly.


    "Winwin, how are you? I''ll take you to the hospital."


    No sooner had the man finished asking than he heard a rumbling sound outside. The other man


    standing on the bed jumped out of bed, opened the window and looked out.


    "No, it''s a helicopter. It isnded on the roof. Is it to save this woman?"


    "A helicopter to save her? Have you know about the identity of this woman? Why there is a helicopter


    to save her?"


    Asked the timid man, iling in his turn.


    "Stop talking and run."


    The man made the wisest choice. No matter what her background was, they must escape to survive.


    They quickly disappeared in the room, and then the man was afraid, left Winnie alone and was to


    escape from the back door.


    Brian, along with his numerous bodyguards and three right-hand men, flew directly to the roof of the


    abandoned factory.


    Before the ne came to a steady stop, he eagerly jumped off, followed by his assistants and


    bodyguards.


    Brian had already located the precise position of Winnie, and ran directly to the room.


    For the first time, because of the woman he was scared and too so many people out.


    Now everything for him was not important. As long as Winnie was not hurt, he was willing to use


    everything to keep her safe.


    Brian found the entrance of the roof and got directly down, followed by three assistants. The bodyguard


    had seen the three fleeing people, hurried to catch up.


    Brian came to the room with the light on. When he saw Winnie lying in a pool of blood, his heart


    suddenly stopped beating. No, absolutely no.


    Madly, he jumped onto the bed, calling out loudly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Winwin, Winwin, how are you feeling, Winwin..."


    His voice was trembling, which was unable to control. He felt bad, as terrible as losing his mother.


    "You...... you are finally here... Why are you sote?"


    Winnie finally saw the hope, but she found that she did not even have the strength to speak. Although


    she tried her best, but still she could not say aplete word.


    She was dying. It was worth to die in this man''s arms.


    "Winwin...Don''t talk. I''m getting you to the hospital."


    Brian was worried and had tears in his eye. This was his first time to get tears, he did not shed tears


    even when his mother died.


    "Help me...take care of... the children......"


    Winnie used up all her strength and entrusted the two children to Brian, and then closed her eyes.


    "Winwin, Winwin, wake up."


    "Winwin...Do you hear me? You must not close your eyes."


    "Get a doctor. Get a doctor."


    Brian broke down with tears flowing down. Winnie just closed her eyes.


    No, he would never let Winnie die like this. He would never allow the most important person to die


    again.


    Brian shouted loudly in hysteria, as if this sound could call back Winnie.


    "Contact Doctor Burns immediately and ask him to prepare first aid. Ask him what we should do."


    Albert moved fast. He tore off arge piece of the sheet, came to Winnie and carefully covered around


    the dagger with the sheet, as far as possible to control the amount of bleeding.


    "I''ll get in touch."


    Calvin began to contact Kevin. Albert continued tomand.


    "Morgan, tell the captain to find anding point at the hospital. Get ready to be there."


    As Albert''s voice fell, Morgan''s figure had disappeared in the room. At this time Kevin''s phone had


    been through. Calvin had a video call for better treatment.


    When the phone was put through, Kevin was surprised to see it was Winnie got hurt. But as a doctor,


    he knew he had to be calm.


    "Brian, don''t draw the knife, or she''ll get hurt worse. I''ll make arrangements at the hospital. You can''t


    shake her when you move her, but hurry to the hospital."


    If he waste, she might bleed to death even if it did not hurt the heart. Kevin did not dare to say these


    words, because Brian would not ept that.


    In ordance with the guidance of Kevin, a few people carefully moved Winnie, but there were too


    many people. If they could not keep their pace consistent, Winnie would suffer second injuries......


    "I''ll do it myself. Don''t move."


    Brian said, using all his strength and carefully picked up Winnie, and then left steadily.


    "Winwin, hang in there, you''ll be all right."


    The words seemed tofort himself, because he was too afraid of losing her.


    He finally got on the ne and took off.


    In the hospital operating room.


    Brian could not calm down for a moment, pacing back and forth outside the operating room.


    Time passed bit by bit, and every minute was longer than a year. In this way, Brian seemed to have


    waited for a long time and finally the light in the operating room was off.


    Kevin knew that Brian must be anxious, so he hurried out to exin the operation.


    "Well? How is Winwin? Is she ok?"


    Asked Brian eagerly.


    "Don''t worry, she is ok. The dagger didn''t hurt her heart. She''ll be fine."


    Kevin wanted to give Brian reassurance, but Brian still could not calm down.


    "What do you mean she is ok? You mean..."


    "Rx, the operation was sessful and all the injured blood vessels were sewn back together. But


    she bled so much that it affected her head. No one knows for sure until she wakes up."


    Kevin knew that the answer was not clear enough to appease Brian.


    "You make it clear."


    Brian was angry. The more Kevin covered up, the more worried he became.


    "Ok, I will make it clear. She is not now in danger, but she is in aa after bleeding heavily. There''s


    too much bleeding so there is not enough oxygen to the brain... It probably will cause brain dead and


    she will be a vegetative person."


    Winnie had lost 3,500 milliliters of blood, during the operation, seven bags of blood were needed. In


    this way, even he the medical prodigy couldn''t tell if she would wake up normally.


    "......"


    Brian was stunned and could not say a word, "brain death", "vegetative person", how could it be


    possible? No, no way.


    "Brian, don''t worry. There were many people woke up in such case. I believe Winwin can survive."


    Kevin appeased Brian, after all, no one knew the result.


    "I want to see her, now."


    Brian could not imagine Winnie would be a vegetable, he could not ept such a fact.


    "No, not now. Last time she had bruises, there was no danger of infection. But this time it was different.


    The wound was too close to the heart and there wererge cuts in the blood vessels. If it got infected,


    she could not be saved."


    Kevin resolutely opposed Brian to see Winnie, even if Brian was angry with him, he would not allow him


    to do so.


    Brian realized the importance, did not insist but had been guarding outside the operating room.


    After Winnie was transferred to the intensive care unit, he waited at the door of the intensive care unit.


    No one could seed advising him to leave, and he waited there without drinking water or sleeping.


    At the door of the intensive care unit, he felt closest to Winnie, and once he left, he feared he would


    return to a different situation.


    At the door of the intensive care unit, he felt more or less at ease. He was afraid that if he left, she


    would leave.

 Chapter 141 Daenerys Scolded Brian

    Chapter 141 Daenerys Scolded Brian


    Brian refused to rest, even for a while. Albert and Calvin were worried.


    "If you don''t have a rest, sit down for a while. Or you won''t be able to hold on."


    Albert persuaded him.


    "Did you catch them?"


    Brian now did not feel tired at all, only distressed and hateful. No matter who hurt his Brian''s woman,


    he would not let it go easily.


    "Yes, Morgan had sent them to the police station."


    Albert replied.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Be. We can handle it. We will do our best in thepany these days. You can


    keep good watch on Winnie, but you can''t let Winnie wake up to see a gaunt you. For Winnie''s sake,


    take a break."


    Calvin said so too. He and Albert sat on the chair for a while if they got tired, but Mr. Be walked


    back and forth.


    It was very tiring to work overtime today, but now it had been five hours since the rescue of Winnie.


    Brian had been nervous all the time and never sat down for a rest.


    In this way, Brian would fall down before Winnie woke up.


    "Communicate with the police. Don''t spill the news. I must get to the bottom of it. Albert, we also need


    to check, you go to arrange people to keep an eye on Penny."


    Brian still stood with a gloomy face and worried eyes. He made an order. Winnie had the ident on


    her way to see Penny. Although there was no evidence, he always felt that it was rted to Penny.


    "I''ll do it, but sit down first, Mr. Be, and I''ll do it right away."


    The kidnappers had been caught. It would only be a matter of time before the cat was out. The most


    important thing now was that Brian must take a break.


    "Yes, Mr. Be, sit down and rest for a while."


    Two people continued to persuade, finally Brian reluctantly sat down.


    After sitting for a while he stood up again, until daybreak.


    Daenerys received the callst night but kept quiet until the next morning she dropped the children off


    at kindergarten and burst into tears at the door of the intensive care unit.


    "What is wrong with Winwin? Everything can happen to her. She shouldn''t havee back. If she


    hadn''t, nothing would have happened."


    "Winwin, you must hold on. As soon as you recover, leave here and nevere back."


    Crying, Daenerys said. She felt responsible for Winnie''s difficulties. She should not have left Winnie, it


    was her did not take good care of her.


    "Stop crying, everything is fine. It is only a matter of time to wake up."


    Kevin walked over to Daenerys and patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    Daenerys cried sadly, pressing her head on the shoulder of Kevin.


    "You must save Winwin. She has a lot of work to do. She has children to take care of."


    "Don''t worry, I said it''s fine."


    Kevin patted Daenerys¡¯ back gently. He felt sorry to see her crying sadly.


    "You are the best doctor. You must save her."


    Daenerys was desperate and sad. Even if Kevin repeated to ensure that Winnie would be fine, she felt


    like she would lose Winnie, so she panicked.


    "Don''t worry, she will be all right."


    Kevin did not know how tofort her. Daenerys has always been cheerful and optimistic. Now she


    was crying for bestie, he did not what to do.


    No matter how Kevin persuaded, Daenerys could not calm down. This reality was too cruel for Winnie


    to take.


    She left Kevin''s embrace, went straight to Brian and scolded him loudly.


    "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. Don''t you know what kind of person your wife is? Why put Winwin in


    danger? Don''t speak for Penny any more. It must be her, it must be her."


    ¡°You are powerful, why can¡¯t you protect her? If you can''t protect her, you should let her go. Maybe this


    time she''ll get over it. How about next time? Can you guarantee there will be no next time?¡±


    Daenerys rebuked him uninterruptedly. It was Brian¡¯s fault. He was greedy, so Winnie encountered


    misfortune. If he had left her alone, she would not have been targeted and would not have ended up in


    intensive care.


    Kevin stepped forward to pull Daenerys¡¯ arm, trying to calm her down but it didn''t help.


    Daenerys shook off Kevin''s hand and continued to say angrily.


    "You know, this isn''t the first time she''s been in danger. Some time ago, she went out alone at night and


    got warned by two men, who said that she destroyed other people''s homes and that she was the secret


    mistress. They said they would kill her if she doesn''t leave. So now that it''s a fact, you''re happy?"


    Daenerys now regretted. Winnie told her to keep her mouth shut. If she had told Brian earlier, the


    ident might have been avoided.


    "A warn?¡±


    Brian frowned and looked at Daenerys in shock.


    Daenerys used him just now and he had nothing to say. It was he who did not do a good job and he


    had ignored that point. None of this would have happened if he had taken the bank card and returned it


    to Penny.


    But he knew nothing of thest thing she said.


    Now he remembered what Winnie had said to him. He should have paid more attention. A little caution


    would have prevented such a tragedy.


    "Well, who do you think would warn her? Who else could it be rather than Penny? Mr. Be, you''ve a


    family and a wife. Will you stop messing around with Winwin? She had ups and downs, don''t bother


    her any more.¡±


    Daenerys¡¯ mood was still excited. Brian knew many things but he had been in favor of Penny. She was


    afraid Brian would stand on the side of Penny this time.


    "She didn''t tell me about it, and if she did, I wouldn''t have let this happen."


    Brian med himself. He knew that it had something to do with Penny, and had sent someone to


    investigate. He would not spare Penney.


    But things were not as simple as Daenerys thought. If he could leave Winnie, he would have left.


    "She told you? What should she told you? Have you ever believed her since you met her?"


    Daenerys thought of Winnie¡¯s injustice these days. She could not control her emotions, crying in


    hysteria.


    "From the moment she met you, you said she had a n. Hearing what Penny said, you called her a


    cheater. What did she cheat you about? Cheating your heart or money? Do you believe what a cheater


    says?"


    ¡°She slept with you and got scolded, but what did you give her? You never ever gave her a present.


    Why should she be a victim? Why should she be bullied by you?"


    As she spoke, she rummaged in her bag. Then she took out a bank card and gave it to Brian.


    "This is a hundred million you gave her. She told me to give it back to you when I get the opportunity.


    Now that she is dying, I think I should give it back to you. This is an insult to her. She is with you not


    because of this one hundred million, but because of the children, understand?"


    Daenerys was angry, for what Winnie suffered.


    Brian stood there, and for the first time in his life, he was not able to say a rebuttal.


    Now he suddenly understood that everything was rooted in him. If he could trust Winnie, she would tell


    him when she was in danger.


    None of this would have happened if he had not allowed her to be wronged, and had put Penny''s


    affairs to rest earlier.


    Instead of a bank card in his hand, he was carrying a load of guilt.


    During this period of time, he only focused on his own feelings, but never for Winnie, also forgot that


    she was a woman who had her feelings. She had suffered so many grievances and suffered so many


    things that should not have happened to her, all because of his selfishness.


    ¡°Mr. Be, in your heart Winwin is of no importance. She''s always the one to take the me for


    everything. Now that she''s almost dead, let her go."


    Daenerys cried sadly. She knew everything Winnie suffered and she could feel that. At the moment she


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    felt sorry for Winnie.


    Kevin walked to Daenerys, held her shoulders, afraid she would faint.


    As for Daenerys¡¯ criticism of Mr. Be, he did not stop it. He thought it was right for someone like that


    to scold Brian, to sober him up and make him see his heart.


    He felt that the moment was just right and it was time to stop.


    "Stop now, Daenerys. You''re so loud that you''re gonna disturb the patients inside. Wait until everyone


    is calm."


    Kevin said holding Daenerys¡¯ shoulder and forcibly took her away. They sat down on a chair.


    Brian frowned and said nothing.


    Daenerys was right. It was all his fault. But Daenerys let him away from Winnie, he seemed to be


    unable to do that.


    Winnie did not wake up in the afternoon. When it was time to pick up the children, Daenerys insisted on


    staying in the hospital, and Albert was busy, so Brian could only think of a way.


    "Albert, call Butler Lowe to take the children to grandfather''s."


    The only person who could take care of his children now was his grandfather. Only his grandfather


    could let Brian rest assured.


    "Mr. Be, the chairman is not home these days."


    Albert replied, having already made a phone call.


    Brian could not let the children know what had happened to Winnie. At least, he could not tell then


    before she woke up. But if the children went home, they would be suspicious, so she could only find a


    ce to let them not doubt.


    After much thought, there was only one ce left.


    "Call Paul to pick them up and say Winnie and I are on a business trip."


    "Yes, I will send two children there."


    Albert was excited. He could not believe that Brian would send the children to the


    suburbs.

 Chapter 142 Wake Up

    Chapter 142 Wake Up


    Albert said and left. Brian had been guarding at the door of the intensive care unit.


    Daenerys had been there all day and had never left. Winnie had not wake up for such a long time, she


    could not bear it.


    She got up from the chair and went to the office of Kevin directly. She wanted to confirm if Winwin was


    in danger.


    Without knocking at the door, she pushed opened the door and got in.


    Kevin was studying a difficult case. When he saw Daenerys, he put down the work.


    Daenerys walked over to Kevin''s desk and sat down in a chair, feeling tired and desperate.


    "Doctor Burns, tell me the truth. Will Winwin wake up?"


    Daenerys only said a sentence before she could not help crying.


    "Don''t overthink about it. I told you she lost blood and fell into aa. She''s not in danger now. Don''t


    you believe me?"


    Kevin was worried, but he was Winnie''s doctor, after all. If he was in a mess, Winnie was really


    hopeless.


    ¡°I do, but why hasn''t she wake up? She had so many worries that she couldn''t just fall asleep. If she


    falls asleep like this, what should her aunt, Vanessa, Luke and Megan do?"


    Daenerys said sadly with more tears flowing down.


    Kevin felt depressed about it, got up from the chair and held Daenerys¡¯ shoulder.


    "Don''t cry, it''ll be all right. Winwin is so kind that God will bless her."


    "God blesses her. Why does Brian torture her? She did not do anything wrong. Brian should thank her.


    She sacrificed so much for him."


    Daenerys said excitedly, but she knew what to say and what not to say.


    Kevin had long been aware of Daenerys¡¯ hidden words, outside the intensive care in the morning. But


    that there were so many people, and he couldn''t say anything in that sad scene.


    Now there were only two of them, he felt inclined to ask again.


    "Calm down, Daenerys. Some things are not as simple as you and I think. Will you calm down and talk


    to me?"


    ¡°Talk about what?¡±


    Daenerys was aware of Kevin''s serious, looked up at Kevin with tearful eyes. At this time she realized


    that she was held by Kevin.


    She got up quickly and distanced herself from Kevin. Then, trying to hide her embarrassment, she


    continued.


    "I think... I think between them..."


    The more she hid the more she stuttered, the rhythm of her heartbeat was lost.


    "Sit down. We need to have a good talk about Winwin and Brian. We are their best friends."


    Kevin saw Daenerys¡¯ embarrassment and interrupted her words.


    Then he walked back to his office chair and sat down.


    Daenerys sat down, embarrassed, and spoke first.


    "They can¡¯t be together. I think they should be advised to end the rtionship immediately."


    Daenerys finally calmed down. In her eyes, Brian was a man like a diamond, but he was not suitable


    for being with Winnie.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Kevin asked.


    "The status gap is too great to ovee even if they love each other."


    If Winnie''s parents were alive, and if her family''s business were thriving, there might be a chance. But


    now things had changed. Winnie was just a worker with a child, while Brian was a president of his


    "I think love will help, even if they both have children. The disparity in status is not the problem, and


    children are not the problem. They are like a family of four, Megan and Luke are like twins, four people


    will be happy."


    Kevin mentioned the children deliberately. Under this specific situation, he would like to see if Daenerys


    would continue to cover up.


    Daenerys looked at Kevin in some panic. Kevin had mentioned the children on previous asions, but


    not so clearly.


    Did he know something? Why did he say that?


    At this point, she got up. She could not go on talking. Now she was in a bad mood. If she spoke out the


    truth, it would be more troublesome.


    "There''s nothing going on between them, and I don''t think we can help. Doctor Burns, go on with your


    work. I''ll go and see Winwin."


    Daenerys got up and left directly. Her reaction was too sensitive, which was more radical than the


    previous time, so Kevin became more suspicious.


    Even if she didn''t tell him, he could prove everything, but he kept thinking about whether to debunk the


    truth. After debunking the facts, what should all the people do? After debunking the facts, would Winnie


    encounter more dangerous things than now?


    Kevin was baffled, he wanted to talk about it with Daenerys openly, but Daenerys had been avoiding it.


    Winnie remained in aa for another day and night and finally woke up two days after the incident.


    Fortunately, she was sober enough not to have what Kevin feared.


    After Kevin determined that Winnie had no problem, he told Brian to wear istion clothes and took


    him into the intensive care unit.


    This time Winnie was more miserable than thest time. She did not have clothes on but was only


    covered with white sheets. There were intubations and all kinds of monitoring devices.


    Her face was pale. Seeing this, Brian''s heart was aching like a tear.


    He walked to Winnie step by step, but at that moment he looked at her, he found she were still


    frightened, Brian could not help but have tears in eyes.


    "Winwin."


    Brian called Winnie''s name softly.


    Winnie hummed out a word and then tears flew down. There are grievances and joy of rebirth.


    When she opened her heavy eyes, when she looked at the cold instruments all around her, when she


    saw white all around her, she really thought she was dead, all she saw was a soul wandering.


    Even when Kevin came to examine her, she felt unreal. It was not until she saw Brian that she was


    sure she was safe and alive.


    Brian bent over, carefully put his face close to her and kissed her pale face.


    "Don''t cry. It''s all right. It''s all right."


    Brian wiped her tears while consoling Winnie.


    Although he didn''t see what happened, he could tell from the fact that her clothes were untidy that she


    must have been very scared and desperate.


    The kidnappers said Winnie stabbed herself with knife, he had no doubts. Because Winnie would


    rather die than be raped. This was her strong character.


    However, Winnie could not control crying, and she could not say a word.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Brian also could not bear to shed tears. At the moment he hated the kidnappers who cause harms on


    Winnie, more hated himself for failing to protect Winnie and got her almost killed.


    "Winwin..."


    Brian wanted to continue tofort, but found that Winnie did not respond, and the instrument also


    issued an rm. Kevin quickly pulled Brian away and took a check again.


    "Winwin... Winwin......"


    Brian saw hope in despair, not he was helpless feeling like falling into the abyss.


    "She is fine, she is fine, she just cked out."


    Kevin said, which made Brian at ease.


    ¡°That''s why I don''t want you in. She must have woken up excited from the shock.¡±


    Kevin had expected this, so he did not go out but stayed by her side.


    "Is she really all right?¡±


    Asked Brian, worried.


    "Yes. She''ll get over it in a minute. You''d better get out of here and I''ll send her straight back to the


    ward when she''s calm."


    Kevin was afraid of Winnie in the excitement, which was not conducive to the recovery.


    "I''m going out, and you take good care of her. Don''t make her cry when she wakes up."


    Brian was still worried, but had to go out, afraid of Winnie''s emotional instability and that she would get


    fainted.


    When Winnie woke up again, Kevin didn''t let anyone in to see her until a dayter, when Winnie


    calmed down, she was transferred from the intensive care unit to the VIP advanced ward.


    Seeing all the people, Winnie finally felt relieved.


    "I have got you worried."


    In the first sentence, she was still thinking of others and apologizing for everyone''s worry about her.


    "As long as you''re all right."


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that Winnie''s face was better than the day before and his spirits


    were in good condition, he finally felt at ease.


    In the four days since her injury, he had barely slept, had not cared business of thepany, and had


    not left the intensive care unit.


    But it was all worth it, finally Winnie was out.


    "Winwin, is your wound very painful..."


    Daenerys got near the hospital bed. She could not help but cry.


    "It''s all right. Don''t cry."


    Winnie endured pain andforted Daenerys. Kevin pulled Daenerys aside, so as not to make Winnie


    emotional.


    "I said don''t cry. You''ll affect her mood."


    Kevin whispered.


    "Ok, I won''t cry... But I can''t help it. Look at her."


    Daenerys could not uncontrol her mood. Kevin could only pull her out of the ward.


    Winnie was good. She felt lucky that she was still alive.


    Slowly, she reached out her hand and touched Brian''s wrinkled eyebrows, trying to smooth the bulge


    between them.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. Thank you for saving me."


    She said in a weak voice, which made Brian''s nose sour.


    "Don''t thank me. I''ve med myself already. You shouldn''t have been put through this."


    Brian took Winnie''s hand in his own. Afraid that Winnie would be worried, he forced himself to stretch


    his eyebrows.


    Winnie¡¯s words made Brian more ashamed. He had been ming himself these days, hoping that


    Winnie would scold him, beat him once she woke up, so that he could feel better.


    "It has nothing to do with you. I did not do a good job. Don¡¯t me yourself. You have not told Vanessa,


    right?"


    Winnie changed the topic, because she could not bear Brian''s guilt.

 Chapter 143 Rare Gentleness

    Chapter 143 Rare Gentleness


    In the danger, Winnie really hoped the person to save her was Brian. Things had past, but she was


    afraid, because all this was rted to Brian. If he could stay away from her, it might have not


    happened.


    Winnie certainly felt that way, but she did not me Brian; after all, their rtionship was consensual. It


    was she had a simple thinking.


    Brian had prominent status and was destined to be extraordinary. Since the day she agreed to be his


    woman, she should have thought it would never be easy.


    "I didn''t tell her, for fear they would be worried."


    Brian replied in a low voice.


    "Yes, don¡¯t tell them. How about the children? Who''s taking care of them?"


    Winnie asked weakly.


    "I sent them to the suburbs. They didn''t know what happened to you. I told them we were away on a


    business trip. But we can''t keep it for too long. I''ll bring them back when you''re stable."


    Brian said in detail, afraid of Winnie worried about children.


    "Well, you were right. I am relieved to know that they are in the suburbs."


    Winnie involuntarily raised her lips. It seemed that she encountered the ident had harvest, so that


    Brian and Rufus would be gradually connected.


    ¡°Stop talking. You are still weak and need rest.¡±


    At this time, Kevin walked in again and reminded Brian.


    Daenerys was still excited. Kevin stopped her from entering the ward.


    He chased away the people in the ward, leaving only Brian alone. The room was suddenly quiet.


    "Take rest, I''ll be right here."


    Brian had been holding Winnie''s hand.


    "Well, I''ll get some sleep."


    Winnie was very weak and soon fell asleep. Brian had been guarding Winnie. Unconsciously he lied on


    the bed of Winnie and also fell asleep.


    Brian did not wake up until he heard voices outside the ward.


    Carefully, he walked out without making a sound.


    It was the police.


    "Mr. Be, the police want a transcript."


    Albert exined.


    "No, she''s very weak and can''t speak easily. She can''t do it now."


    Brian resolutely refused.


    "I''m the victim''s guardian, and I have the right to know what''s going on."


    Brian had been in the hospital these days and got no news from the police.


    Of course, the police knew who Brian was and told him the situaion.


    "Mr. Be, the three people caught said that there was another person. They were only responsible


    for bringing Miss Chambers back. they took Miss Chambers to the third floor and then went


    downstairs..."


    The police gave a detailed ount of the three people''s statements and how Winnie resisted. Finally,


    the focus was on the fourth person.


    Continued the policeman.


    "The three of them said they were paid by the fourth man. They did not see who he looked like. We had


    checked the phone number we contacted with them. The real name of the phone number was not


    consistent with the case, and the phone number was activated after the loss of identity documents."


    "That is to say, the person behind this has long nned, and its anti-reconnaissance ability is very


    strong and had minimized the risk."


    "We heard that Miss Chambers had woken up and wanted to ask if she had any impression of the


    person, such as physical features," he said.


    Brian once again frowned. He thought there were only three people and did not expect that there was a


    fourth person.


    "Not now. She''s stimted and unstable in mood. I''ll call you in a few days when she''s better."


    No matter for what, Brian would not let the police see Winnie and mention the things at that time,


    Winnie must not ept it.


    After the police left, Brian looked around and asked Albert.


    ¡°How is the investigation on Penny?¡±


    "She has been at home for the past few days and has not detected any suspicious messages on her


    phone."


    "What about those two people who threatened Winwin ording to Daenerys?"


    Brian continued to ask in a cold voice.


    "I have just received a message about the two men. I have found them. Surprisingly, it seems to be


    Richard Burns, Penny''s father, who is behind the scenes."


    Albert came back and met the police before the report. And now he had the chance to tell him the


    results of the investigation.


    Hearing that, Brian looked at Albert sharply.


    "Richard Burns?"


    "I think it was him. I have made a video record. They said that a middle-aged man hade to them. I


    investigated again and asked them to recognize him. It turned out that the middle-aged man was


    Richard Burns'' assistant."


    Albert told him all the details.


    "I see, keep it quiet. elerate the acquisitions."


    Brian carefully walked back to the ward after that.


    He stood by the bed and looked out of the window, with his thoughts reverberating in the matter that


    Albert had just reported.


    Since it was Richard, it must be rted to Penny. Did they really have something to do with this


    matter?


    Penny had always been cautious, asst car ident, she would remove all responsibility before she


    took a move. She didn¡¯t feel guilty afterwards and acted as if nothing had happened.


    It seemed that his blindly forbearing did not make Penny repent, again and again she provoked his


    patience.


    One day she would realize that you messed with the wrong person. She had done too much wrong


    thing to Winnie. You were gonna pay for this.


    Brian returned to the bedside. Seeing that Winnie having a sound sleep, hey down and


    unconsciously even fell asleep.


    He slept soundly this night.


    Finally he opened his eyes.


    The room was dark except for the faint glow of a single yellowmp. He looked out of the window and


    realized it was dark and the stars had alreadye out.


    He slowly turned around and looked at Winnie. He found that Winnie had opened her eyes and was


    looking at him.


    "You''re awake? Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    As he spoke, he sat up.


    "I just woke up. You are sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t wake you up."


    Winnie''s voice was a little better than that in the morning, but she still dared not speak loudly.


    "Are you feeling ok? Shall I ask Kevin toe?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "No, don''t bother him. It''s getting dark and you haven''t had your dinner yet. Go to your dinner."


    Looking at Brian''s gaunt face, Winnie was distressed.


    She thought Brian was the object of her lifelong crush, but when she woke up in the intensive care unit


    to see Brian, she had an impulse.


    She had the impulse to tell Brian that she loved him, it was better than to die with regret.


    But before she said anything, she passed out again, and when she woke up, when she was alone in


    the intensive care unit thinking, she came back to reality, and got rid of that idea.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''m not hungry, and I don''t want to eat now. Albert will send dinner over when I want to eat."


    Brian just woke up and had no appetite. Winnie had not eaten anything. He could not eat in front of her.


    "You have lost weight in the past two days. Your beard has grown out."


    Winnie reached out her hand and touched Brian''s chin lightly. Although there was not enough light, she


    could still see Brian''s tired face clearly.


    Was he tired and haggard for her? Was he worried about her, sad for her, so he did not take care of


    himself? And his tears in the intensive care unit were because of her? If it was the truth, Winnie would


    be happy and satisfied.


    "As long as you are fine, I can lost weight."


    Brian said softly. This was his most gentle attitude to Winnie, For he could not speak to her in a cold


    voice now.


    Brian was afraid of Winnie would get her wound hurt when she stretched hands, so he quickly put his


    face down so that Winnie would be easy to move. However, his thoughtfulness and gentle tone made


    Winnie got tears in eyes.


    If Brian could treat her like this all the time, she would rather lie in bed all her life. It was a kind of


    happiness to look at him like this all her life.


    "You know, at the moment before I stabbed myself with the knife, I felt so desperate and so sorry.


    There are so many concerns that I don''t want to leave."


    Winnie said with emotion, the concerns included Brian.


    "What my two children do if I die? I owe Megan a father, owe Luke a mother. If I die, they would have


    regret."


    She owed them aplete home.


    "My aunt will be sad if I die. She won''t be able to carry on. Without spiritual support, Vanessa will have


    to support her whole family. She will be as tired as me for the rest of her life."


    "Daenerys will be said if I die, and Leo will live with guilt."


    Winnie had been unable to hold back tears, feeling herself to the moment of despair.


    Brian reached out to wipe her tears. And Winnie moved the line of sight with tearful eyes to Brian''s


    face, looking at his distressed eyes because of her.


    "If I die, I''ll never see you again."


    Winnie said she would not show her love, but it was ok to say it in this way, she thought.


    After this sentence, Winnie''s line of sight got blurred and she could not see Brian''s expression, which


    was good, so that she did not have to see his disdainful expression.


    Winnie could not stop talking.


    "At that moment, I finally understood why people die with their eyes closed. I thought if I died, I must


    have my eyes open, because there are too many concerns and too many unexpressed feelings. I can


    only die with my eyes open."


    Winnie was sobbing and deeply afraid of death.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. It will never happen again. I will protect you. I will not let you die. You cannot die


    without my permission in this life."


    Brian wanted to hug Winnie tofort her, but was afraid to touch her wounds. He wanted to kiss


    away her tears, but he was afraid that she was emotional and got fainted again.


    All he could do was continue to wipe her tears in bewilderment.

 Chapter 144 The Fourth Man

    Chapter 144 The Fourth Man


    At the moment, Brian was distressed, which was beyond words, as if Winnie''s tears flew into his heart,


    and her tears was like having salt in it, making his heart pain.


    Winnie''s words fell into his ears and seeped into his heart.


    She owed her child more than a parent; she owed them aplete family and an exnation.


    She was not only worried about aunt, but also her friends, even Leo who had hurt her. She could not


    bear to leave them.


    Most importantly, he would live with guilt and miss her for the rest of his life.


    Winnie cried for a long time before she calmed down. She was moved by Brian''s words, but she did not


    expect anything. It was not easy to get along with Brian so peacefully. As long as she cherished the


    moment, she would take it as God''spensation for her injury.


    The next morning.


    Winnie''s condition gradually improved, and her spirit was better than that of the day before.


    "Have some breakfast and go to work. I''m fine."


    Winnie calmly said, with a more stable tone than that of yesterday.


    "Don''t worry about me. They can handle my things well. I''ll wash the towel and wipe your face."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Brian said and went to the bathroom.


    He would not leave if there were no important things. At this moment, he felt unease to give Winnie to


    anyone.


    The thing was not clear yet and the fourth person had not been caught. No one could guarantee that he


    would not make a move to Winnie.


    As Brian had just gone to the bathroom, Kevin and Daenerys opened the door and came in.


    "How are you today? Are you better?"


    Daenerys finally could control her mood to face Winnie.


    "Well, I am better. Thank you for your concern."


    Winnie saw Daenerys show a sweet smile.


    "That''s good. I''m so worried."


    "Here, let me check first."


    Kevin had observed that Winnie looked good, but for everyone to be at ease, he had to carefully check


    again.


    And he began to check on her.


    At that moment, Brian came out of the bathroom with a wet towel in his hand.


    "You''re here?¡±


    "Yes."


    Kevin was busy and Daenerys answered.


    "Mr. Be, I will be here today, you can go back to sleep."


    Looking at Brian¡¯s tired face, Daenerys remembered her excessive words and regretted.


    "I am fine. You have to work, so I will stay here. Winwin¡¯s bed is big and I can sleep while she sleeps."


    Brian did not trust others to take care of Winnie, nor did he feel tired. If he went home, he could not


    sleep, it is better to stay with Winnie in the hospital.


    Since Brian insisted, Daenerys had nothing to say.


    From Winwin''s ident to now, Brian had been taking care of Winwin and Daenerys could see that he


    was to Winwin. But would he still be good to her when she recovered?


    Could they be like this for lifetime?


    Kevin soon finished checking and gave a warm smile.


    "It''s all right, everything''s fine."


    "Good."


    Holding a towel, Brian walked over to Winnie and began to wipe her face. The action was gentle and


    careful for fear of hurting Winnie.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen President Be take care of others. You are potential, good for you."


    Kevin could not help joking. Brian really did a lot for Winnie during these days.


    "Do you want a major operation, too? If you''re lying here, I''ll take care of you too."


    Brian said in a cold voice.


    "No, tt''s painful. You''d better take good care of Winwin."


    "Go ahead, I will go to get some medicine."


    Kevin was to leave, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Tell a female nurse to change it, not you."


    Brianmanded.


    Winnie''s wound was in the front chest, of which the position was awkward.


    He had endured it during the operation, but now that the operation was over and she was stable, he


    could not ept other men looking at her body.


    Not even if Kevin was a doctor.


    "Shit, are you all right? I''m her doctor. I saw everything and you''re jealous of that."


    Kevin did not expect that Brian would mind that. It seemed that his woman was not allowed to be


    watched by other men.


    "Cut the crap and do as you''re told."


    Brian did not want to talk with Kevin.


    "Well, I''ll do what I was told, or you will dismantle the hospital."


    Kevin turned around, but then turned back.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Kevin was still continuing to tease. With Winnie beside him, he was not afraid of Brian''s anger.


    "Kevin."


    Brian warmed him angrily and took a sharp look at Kevin.


    He was sure that he wasn''t jealous, but that his woman was not allowed to be watched by others.


    "All right, I''ll get a female nurse, a pretty, sexy one, just for Mr. Be."


    Kevin said jokily and then ran, if he waster, Brian might have killed him.


    "Anyone will do."


    Winnie calmly said, she was d to see Brian''s gloomy face.


    Was he really jealous as Kevin said? Or was she imagining?


    "No."


    Brian said firmly. As for why, it was not necessary to say it clearly.


    "Don''t worry about it. The most important thing is for Winwin to get well soon."


    Daenerys went to the bed and took the towel from Brian. Then she went on talking.


    "Mr. Be, as a friend of Winwin, I want to ask for your favor. If you promise it will never happen


    again, your rtionship can continue. If you don¡¯t, I think it''s better for you to separate. Winwin has only


    one life and there is no guarantee that she will survive again."


    Daenerys had wanted to say this for a long time. She did not want to see Winnie in danger again.


    "Daenerys."


    Winnie reminded Daenerys, then Brian decisively gave the answer.


    "I can keep her safe and will not let it happen again."


    Brian''s face got more and more cloudy. He promised Daenerys and told himself that he would never let


    Winnie in danger again.


    "I''ll trust you, Mr. Be."


    As Daenerys''s voice fell, Kevin came in with a female nurse to change the dressing for Winnie''s


    wound.


    Soon it had been done.


    "She can eat today. Give her something light. It gives her strength."


    Kevin said and left with Daenerys. Brian told Albert to get a light porridge. Winnie had spirit after having


    the porridge.


    "Wanna go to bed?"


    Brian asked in a soft voice.


    "No, I''m not sleepy at all."


    Winnie replied in a low voice.


    "Let¡¯s talk about this event, can you control your mood?"


    Brian asked carefully for fear that Winnie got emotional.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Winnie had been able to face the event of that day. Although she was still scared, no one took it for her


    and it could only ovee when she was strong.


    Brian sat beside Winnie and held her hand, giving her strength virtually. Then he asked.


    "Did it happen on the day you went to see Penny?"


    "Yes, when I came out of the cafe..."


    Winnie told him the whole story, including the fourth man.


    When Winnie finished speaking, she was in tears. If she didn''t cut herself that day, she wouldn''t be able


    to see Brian again. Although she had experienced ups and downs, she still felt that the knife kept her


    most important things.


    Brian stretched out his arms to hug Winnie in his arms to appease, he knew that how painful Winnie


    was, but in order to make her safe, he must find out the fourth person.


    "Don''t cry. It was my fault. If I did not ask you to return the bank card, you should not encounter such a


    thing. Sorry, Winwin."


    Brian said of remorse.


    His words made Winnie sad, but Winnie understood that if there was no such a thing, she could not


    escape the disaster, it was just about time.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll make those people regret."


    Brian promised to appease Winnie in the hospital bed. He felt better if it was him bear all this, and in


    this way, he would not be so distressed.


    Winnie cried for a while and rxed a lot.


    Revisiting the events of that day, Winnie found herself panicked, but with Brian sitting beside him, she


    had the courage to tell her story.


    Because Brian was considerate, which made her warm and down-to-earth.


    "Winwin, we only caught three men who kidnapped you, and there is another one still missing. Do you


    remember what he looks like?"


    Brian found Winnie''s mood improved and continued to ask.


    "It was not clear. He was wearing a hat and a mask. But I recognize his sound."


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Brian¡¯s eyes became cold. He wished he could tear this man into pieces.


    "I heard it was Daniel Wong. His hat fell off and revealed his face above his nose. I thought it was


    Daniel Wong. He knows me and you."


    Winnie said in a low voice, and gave a shivering sigh.


    "Daniel Wong?"


    Brian was puzzled.


    It should be Penny. How could it be Daniel Wong?


    Daniel and Penny didn''t know each other, and they had no connection. Was he wrong about Penny?


    Brian had doubts, but he did not say it out.


    "Yes, it''s Daniel Wong. His voice is so familiar and his physical features are exactly the same."


    Winnie was sure that person was Daniel. When she fell down, Daniel came to her side and at that


    moment, she determined his identity from his nervous eyes.


    "I didn''t expect it was him."


    Brian seemed to be talking to her as well as talking to himself.


    But it could be Daniel, after all, he had been keeping an eye on Winnie for a long time.


    "I was surprised, too. I didn''t expect him to be in B City."


    Winnie always thought that Daniel returned to A City, and never thought that he would use such


    extreme means to deal with her.


    "I was careless. I should have been on guard against him. I should have been prepared when I drove


    him away."

 Chapter 145 In the Same Boat

    Chapter 145 In the Same Boat


    Although Brian said so, he was still thinking about whether Penny and Daniel had any connection, but


    they did not seemed to be connected.


    ¡°Drive him away?¡±


    Winnie was baffled. After the acquisition of MT, she asked for the dismissal of Daniel. When she heard


    the voice of Daniel, Winnie thought of Daniel was to find her revenge. Why did Brian say that he drove


    him away?


    "In fact, after he made a move to you on the rooftop, I fired him. Not only did I fire him, I blocked his


    way out. He couldn''t even find a job."


    Brian said it was him drove away Daniel. He now regretted not for driving him away, but...


    "If I had known that he was an unrepentant man, I should have made him disappear then, and he


    wouldn''t have hurt you."


    Brian gnashed his teeth. He hated himself that he did not do a good job and left a threat there.


    Winnie was stupefied. It turned out that Daniel was fired by Brian at that time. She did notin, but


    was moved.


    Brian had protected her silently.


    Winnie leaned forward carefully and suddenly embraced Brian with open arms.


    "Thank you for everything. Nice to meet you again."


    Winnie said in a gentle voice. She didn''t know what "everything" meant. Maybe there were many things


    she didn''t know. It was Brian who protected her.


    Brian did not expect that Winnie could embrace him. At the moment of being embraced, he heard the


    sound of his heart beating violently and the sound of the icebergpletely melting in his heart.


    Now his heart was nothing but the irregr beat and the soft murmur of the flowing water. The iceberg


    had gone forever.


    He stroked Winnie''s back, listening to what she said to him.


    Thest sentence, however, stunned him.


    Winnie had said that when she was in a drunken sleep, when he thought she said to Leo. He did not


    expect the one in her dream was him.


    "When was thest time you saw me?¡±


    Asked Brian suddenly.


    Brian obviously felt Winnie''s body froze because of his words. She answered.


    "Maybe in my previous life."


    Winnie''s body betrayed her, but she answered calmly, without flustering or exining. Because one


    day the truth wille out.


    If she had not survived this time, Daenerys had already told her everything.


    Brian didn''t get the answer he wanted, so he didn''t keep asking. Winnie was not suited to emotional


    ups and downs. When she recovered from her injuries, he would investigate it.


    "Winwin, the police wille in the evening to do a record, you need to tell then what happened. Don¡¯t


    get emotional and don¡¯t cry. It''s all over. Say it out and forget about the bad memories."


    Brian said, while pulling apart the distance between them. He must say it in advance, so that Winnie


    had a psychological preparation.


    "Ok, I''m fine."


    Winnie was ttered, since Brian was gentle to her since she woke up. She had doubt that if she got


    illusion, because Brian never had been so gentle to her.


    Winnie wanted to feel this rare moment of warmth, so she hugged Brian again.


    This time she said nothing, just trying to keep the memory.


    She did not fall asleep until after noon, and Brian went out while she was asleep.


    In the car in the hospital parking lot.


    Brian returned to his usual apathy.


    "Look into Daniel and see if he ever left. I don''t understand the connection between Daniel and Penny."


    "I''ll send someone to look into it. But they met."


    Albert gave a hint.


    "They did?¡±


    Asked Brian doubtfully.


    "In the first time we met Daniel, Penny was in the elevator too. They didn''t talk, but he knew who she


    was."


    Albert said so, Brian suddenly saw the light.


    "Check both of them and see if they''re connected."


    "Okay, I''ll call right away."


    Said Albert, picked up the phone and conveyed Brian''smand.


    Brian continued to order.


    "Inform the police that they cane in that evening and take a transcript."


    As Brian''s voice fell, Brian¡¯s phone rang.


    Brian picked up the phone and found it was Penny calling. He told Albert to cooperate with him.


    "Contact the police in a louder voice."


    Albert nodded. He understood the meaning of Brian, so he made a call to the police. Brian also


    answered the phone.


    "What is it?¡±


    "Nothing, Brian, but I''m worried that you haven''t been home for a few days."


    Penny''s calm voice came over.


    "I was too busy to go home."


    "Don''t be too tired..."


    As Penny said, she heard the voice of Albert over the phone and stopped, alert.


    "Is that Officer XX? Miss Chambers''s mental condition is much better and you cane here this


    evening to take transcripts."


    "Yes, an important lead. She knows who it was that got away."


    "OK, we''ll be waiting for you at the hospital."


    Albert¡¯s said the key words, making Penny panic.


    "Speak, why don¡¯t you talk?"


    Brian reminded Penny in a cold voice.


    "Oh, I hear someone talking on the other end of the line. I''m afraid I might bother you. Since you are


    busy, I will call you when you are free."


    Penny hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Brian immediately made orders.


    "Monitor Penny''s phone immediately."


    "Mr. Be, we''ve been monitoring it, nothing unusual. I''m checking to see if Penny has another


    phone number."


    "Penny is protective of herself. She does everything with caution."


    Albert had not found any suspicious about her orpleted the tasks given by Brian.


    "That''s right. She graduated from the Department of Law. If she exposes her easily, it''s useless to study


    in school."


    Brian said coldly. He was not surprised that Penny did not expose herself. If she couldn''t hide it, she


    wouldn''t be so crazy.


    "Go and set up a pinhole camera in Penny''s room when no one''s home. I don''t believe she''s


    Brian knew this kind of practice was dirty, but for Penny who usedw to cover up herself, that was the


    only way.


    After Penny hung up the phone, she picked up another phone to call Daniel.


    "Did you leave?"


    Asked Penny, in a voice of evident eagerness.


    "No."


    Daniel replied in a deep voice.


    "No? Why don''t you hurry away? You have exposed. The police will go to Winnie tonight and she


    knows it was you."


    Penny said angrily.


    Since that day, she had urged Daniel to leave. Days passed and he still was there. It was inevitable


    that she was angry and rmed.


    If Daniel was caught, she would have no room for survival. If Brian would kill her, she would be also


    miserable.


    "She knows? Howe? I disguised myself very well."


    Daniel was frightened.


    "You must have exposed yourself, otherwise she wouldn''t know. Now don''t talk nonsense. I''ll pay you


    to leave. Come back after it is done."


    For Penney, the most important thing now was for Daniel to leave. As long as he didn¡¯t get caught by


    the police, she would be safe.


    "I''m not leaving."


    Daniel calmed down. He said a lot of words, so it was normal that Winnie could know it was him, after


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    all, they had been working together for years.


    "Do you want to get arrested by the police?"


    Penny could not restrain her anger.


    ¡°The police can catch me even if I leave? Now the technology is so advanced, I can''t even get out of B


    city. You''d better do something about it. We''re in the same boat anyway. You won''t be happy if I''m


    caught."


    Daniel began to threaten. B City was the safest city for him. He would do nothing and that Penny would


    protect him. If she chose to give up, it would be a dead end.


    "You are threatening me?"


    Penny asked in surprise. She did not expect that Daniel would do this.


    "It''s not a threat, it''s a fact. Do you think I can get away? If the police start investigating me, the first


    ce they go will be A City. Where do you think I should go?"


    "Well, now I can only see hope if I stay with you. I''m sure you can straighten it out, and if you can''t,


    your father will help you."


    Daniel reminded Penny. He believed Penny and her father could make him safe certainly.


    "You......You''d better hurry to leave. In case I fail, you can¡¯t leave. You......"


    Before Penny had finished speaking, Daniel''s phone had hung up.


    Penny was really panicked. Daniel was a rogue. If he was really caught, everything would be over and


    her four years of efforts would turned into ashes.


    No, she must not let it go on like this. She must do something about it.


    Penny took the car keys and went straight out.


    She came to the Burns Group and directly broke into her father''s office without knocking the door.


    "You came in without knocking, you became less and less polite."


    Richard scolded her. Fortunately, there was no one in the office. Otherwise, it would be a joke.


    "No time to knock, Dad. I had something urgent."


    Penny could not calm down, nor did she have time to knock. Every second mattered to her.


    "What''s it?¡±


    Richard frowned and asked, having a bad presentiment arose spontaneously, afraid that Penny had


    done something that she should not have done.


    "Dad, don''t be angry, I..."


    Winnie told the whole story from beginning to end.


    Richard was angry and cursed repeatedly.


    ¡°Are you mad? Don''t you have brains? How could you do that? I''ve already said I''ll take care of it. Are


    you that impatient?"


    "All right, something is wrong. Are you capable of fixing it by yourself? Isn¡¯t it toote to think of me


    now?¡±

 Chapter 146 Richard in a Rage

    Chapter 146 Richard in a Rage


    If Richard had not been ashamed of Penny, he would have given her two ps and woke her up.


    Richard continued to scold uncontrobly.


    "You are a major inw. Have you forgotten everything you learnt? Don''t you know it is against thew?


    How can you use Daniel? Now he threatens you, what do I advise you to do?"


    Penny was scolded to cry, because she could not figure out a way.


    "Dad, I know I was wrong. You did nothing, so I made a move."


    "How do you know I didn''t do anything? I''ve had someone warn her. She should know to stop. Do you


    know that before you do anything, you have to think it through and you have to bepletely sure that


    you can do it? I told you that you need to know all about Winnie before you do anything, but you did not


    follow but made troubles."


    "Winnie''s background was deliberately concealed, which proves that someone is on her back. If we


    offend the wrong people, the whole family will be buried with us."


    Richard was angry about what Penny had done.


    She was not calm and made private action in audacity.


    "Dad, I didn''t think that much, and I didn''t know you warned her. But I know that she doesn¡¯t have a


    background.¡±


    "You know?¡±


    "Yes, I know. Her father is Dominik Chambers. When we were at school, he ran a construction


    debts. Now she lives with her sister and aunt."


    Penny told his father Winnie¡¯s situation. In the view of Penny, Winnie was a down and out princess,


    without any background.


    "Why didn''t you tell me since you know so much? Do you know how hard I tried to check her family?"


    Hearing Penny''s words, Richard was even angrier. He had put a lot of money and man into this matter,


    but Penny knew everything.


    "How do you know?"


    Richard asked suddenly.


    " Actually, Winnie and I were ssmates..."


    Penny knew she could not conceal it and told everything about Winnie, but she still did not say it was


    she took away Leo from Winnie.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She said that Winnie had taken away Leo and that Winnie had deliberately destroyed her family.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before? If I knew she didn''t have a background, I would have made a move."


    Richard patted the table angrily. He did not expect the matter had been bogged because of Penny.


    "......"


    Penny bowed her head and did not know how to exin.


    "You had reason, not she gained the upper hand. I don''t know what to say."


    "I want you to fight for the family, but you''ve made things worse. If Brian finds out about it, the family


    will be ruined by you."


    Richard''s words made Penny feel cold. She did not expect that at this crisis moment, what her father


    cared about was still his business.


    How could she love a father like this?


    She was angry, but she could only rely on her father, so she forbore.


    "Dad, I know I was wrong. I was afraid that if Brian finds it out, it will have influence on the family, so I


    "Have you expected this before you did it?"


    Richard was still angry.


    "Give me the address of Daniel and hold him steady for the time being. You must obey me and not


    mess around."


    No matter how angry he was, the problem still had to be solved. Now Richard had to step in to help, or


    it wouldn''t be solved.


    Penny shut up and sat there in a pitiful manner.


    After Penny left, Richard fell silent.


    Winnie''s identity was nothing special, why could not it be found? By whom was her information


    deliberately erased?


    Dominik Chambers? He seemed to have heard of the name, but couldn''t remember when.


    The most important thing was to solve the urgent problem. Since Daniel did not let go of Penny, the


    best way was to make him disappear.


    He would make him disappear at the right moment.


    In the evening, the police finally finished taking transcripts and left. Winnie''s condition was better than


    Brian expected. She showed her strong side.


    "Are you tired? Lie down for a while."


    Brian asked in a soft voice.


    "No, but I miss the children."


    Winnie had not seen the children for several days. Although they were being well cared for in the


    suburbs, she was still worried.


    "Tomorrow I will ask Albert to pick them up. They also miss you."


    The children had known that Winnie was in the hospital. If the children were there, she could be in a


    better mood.


    "You go pick them up, let Albert be here."


    Winnie''s intention was very obvious, and Brian had seen through it.


    "You still mind my business now. Never mind, you cane with me when you''re healed."


    Brian didn''t want to face his father alone because he had nothing to say to his father.


    "Ok, but can you tell me what happened between you guys?"


    Winnie thought this was a good opportunity. No matter how reluctant Brian was, he would not be angry


    with her when she was injured.


    "Oh, knowing that will only annoy you. Don''t get to know it."


    As expected, Brian did not lose his temper.


    "It doesn''t annoy me. It does worry me when I see you not letting go."


    Winnie said earnestly. Although she could not express her love for Brian, she would not hide her


    concern for Brian.


    In order not to leave regret, she would use her own way to love Brian, just like this.


    Brian looked at Winnie and did not know what to say next.


    When Winnie woke up, her attitude towards him changed greatly. It seemed that she used to be


    imprisoning herself, now she released her feelings.


    However, it made Brian feel embarrassed.


    He wanted to tell her not to have hope for him, but saying so would have hurt Winnie.


    But if he did not say it, she would get hurt in the future, after all, he could give her nothing.


    "What, did I say something I shouldn''t say?"


    Seeing that Brian was silent, Winnie questioned.


    "No, I''ll pick them up tomorrow."


    Brian said so, or Winnie would continue to care about him. Although he was touched, he could not bear


    it.


    "Good."


    Winnie showed a sweet smile in happiness.


    But she knew that her words had put a burden on Brian.


    "Winwin, the software you put in my mobile phone has been sessful, sell it to thepany. Get the


    money, buy a car, and buy a house."


    Brian sessfully changed the topic, he did not want to Winnie misunderstand him, and did not want to


    shake his heart. His beloved woman was only Wendy.


    Then Brian handed her the bank card he had been keeping in his pants pocket.


    "I know that the money I have given you is a burden. You may not use the money, but it must be kept in


    your hand for emergencies."


    Brian handed the bank card to Winnie.


    This bank card suddenly pulled Winnie back to reality. Brian said that only when Winnie epted this


    one hundred million, he would feel at ease.


    By giving it back to her now, he was seeking peace of mind.


    ¡°Daenerys gave it to you?¡±


    Winnie''s tone was depressed.


    "Yes."


    "What else did she say?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "Nothing."


    Brian said lightly. He still remembered the words Daenerys scolded him, but he could not tell Winnie.


    "Ok, I''ll take it."


    She could take it for his peace. That was a way of loving him.


    "Winwin..."


    Brian was about to move on to a new topic, but his phone rang.


    He answered it without hesitation.


    "Wendy, you are up?"


    As long as it is Wendy''s call, Brian would pick up without hesitation, but he forgot that Winnie had told


    him not to answer Wendy''s call in face of her.


    Winnie¡¯s heart turned cold when he said ¡°Wendy¡±.


    It seemed that even if she was ill, she was not as important as Wendy.


    Winnie covered her wound with her hand and supported herself out of bed. Though the wound hurt, it


    did not hurt as her heart. Now she wished that the knife had hit her heart, so that she would never have


    to feel such pain again.


    Brian turned around and saw that Winnie had already got out of bed. He was so scared that he almost


    threw his phone away.


    "Why did you get out of bed?"


    Brian did not have time to hang up the phone, but directly ran to Winnie to hold her.


    ¡°Lie back.¡±


    Winnie did not dare to make any big moves. Only after she got her feet firmly did she point to Brian''s


    mobile phone and indicate that the phone was not hanging up.


    Brian realized this and picked up the phone again. But before he could speak, Winnie walked forward


    again. He did not care too much, once again came to help Winnie.


    "Don''t go, you''ll hurt the wound."


    "You call and I''ll go for a walk."


    Winnie whispered, afraid that Wendy heard her voice.


    Winnie''s words made Brian finally understand why she suddenly got out of bed.


    "Well, go back first. I''m going to answer the phone outside."


    Brian was to help Winniee back, but Winnie refused.


    ¡°I''ll go back to bed myself.¡±


    Winnie slowly turned around and her face got gloomy when she turned her back to Brian.


    At this time, Brian was reluctant to hang up the phone, which showed how deep his love for Wendy


    was.


    He could have hung up, sent her back to bed and called her outside. But he was not willing to put down


    the phone, and had to show his love in front of her.


    Brian did not know that his behavior was more cruel than that of Daniel?

 Chapter 147 Come Back or Break Up

    Chapter 147 Come Back or Break Up


    Brian did not dare to make a big move, afraid of hurting Winnie''s wound. He could only watch her


    slowly walk back step by step.


    Just a few steps back and forth had made Winnie panting and sweating.


    She put her hand to the wound and the other on the edge of the bed. She had to save up her strength


    before going to bed, or else she would have to sleep on the floor for the night.


    Brian looked at Winnie''s stubborn appearance. He could not bear it. He wanted toe forward to


    help her, but Winnie refused again.


    "Go out and answer the phone, she''s waiting."


    Winnie put all herst strength on this sentence, and it seemed that she would have to wait a little


    longer.


    Brian could not bear it and finally hung up the phone and came to Winnie.


    "I''ll help you to bed, and when you lie down, I''ll go out and make phone calls."


    Winnie bowed her head and smiled wryly, thinking that she should be satisfied. She thought that he


    should hang up the phone before helping her to bed. But now she wondered why he had to make the


    call. Couldn''t he end it for her?


    It seemed that people were greedy. With what should Brian hang up the phone of his beloved woman


    for her? He was gentle to her for a few days, and she forgot who she was.


    In order to make Brian go out to make a phone call, in order not to affect theirmunication, Winnie


    took a deep breath, turned around and sat on the bed.


    It was a bit of a big move and no doubt hurt the wound. But she gritted her teeth without even frowning.


    "Give me the remote control. I can lie down myself. You go am make phone call."


    Winnie whispered slowly. Now she felt pain even when breathing, but she must not be a burden


    to Brian.


    Brian handed the remote control to Winnie and walked out of the room. Then he picked up the phone.


    Instead of leaving the door, he turned around and looked at Winnie through the ss.


    Winnie rested for a while and lifted her legs to the hospital bed, and then moved to straighten out her


    body. At this time Brian could clearly see Winnie''s facial expression, which was painful.


    Brian knew that she must have hurt the wound, but she did not say it when he was there.


    Such Winnie let him feel distressed.


    "Hello, Brian..."


    ¡°Are you there, Brian?¡±


    ¡°Brian?¡±


    The phone had been connected, it came the urging voice, which got Brian¡¯s attention.


    "Wendy."


    ¡°What''s the matter with you, Brian? What happened? What wound?"


    Wendy''s voice was clearly anxious. She had just heard Brian talking to another man on the phone, but


    she had not heard the other man''s voice.


    She was worried and didn''t know who the injured person was.


    "Nothing. A friend got hurt. I came to visit her in hospital."


    Brian understated, but the line of sight still fell on Winnie.


    Looking at her wrinkled eyebrows stretching, his felt relieved.


    "What friend? A woman?"


    Wendy felt it was a woman, because the tone of Brian was gentle. Only when facing a woman, men


    would unconsciously became gentle.


    "......"


    Brian was silent for a moment.


    "Yes."


    Wendy''s heart suddenly trembled, but this was the first time that Brian admitted that he was facing a


    woman.


    Wendy had not doubted Brian¡¯s feeling to her for so many years, because she knew Brian loved her,


    but this time she felt it an exception.


    Winnie was getting better, so she started to control the hospital bed with the remote control, trying to let


    herself lie down, but as she put the bed down a little bit, her wound again was in pain. Her eyebrows


    again twisted.


    Seeing that, Brian felt anxious.


    At the moment he wanted to hang up the phone regardless of everything to take care of Winnie, but the


    voice of Wendy came over the phone again.


    "Brian, you never cared about women. Is this a special woman?"


    Wendy pretended to be ease and said so, in this way Brian would not think she was a stingy woman.


    However, Brian suddenly got a cold voice, and it was the first time he spoke coldly to Wendy.


    "Wendy, don''t talk about anything else. I wonder when on earth you''ll be back. Or do you have any


    intention ofing back?"


    If she would note back, he wanted to be nice to Winnie. If she would note back, he wanted to


    take care of Winnie for the rest of his life and he wanted to her to be his rightful wife.


    Wendy was stunned and unable to say a word.


    She could not ept Brian changed his attitude and she did not know how to answer the question.


    A momentter.


    ¡°Are you in love with another woman, Brian?¡±


    Wendy did not answer but asked question. If he really fell in love with another woman, she would never


    give up Brian like this.


    "It has nothing to do with me, and I refuse to answer it. Wendy, You left out of angry and now it has


    been years and I have been waiting for you. You should not be angry any more. I don''t know why you


    haven''te back yet.¡±


    Brian continued to say coldly.


    ¡°I do now have a child. If you love me, we can work it out together. Even if you can''t ept him, you


    can''t put off our love for so long. Are you gonna keep me waiting? Till when? When I get gray hair or till


    next life?"


    Brian really did not want to wait any longer. For the first time, he felt that waiting was a very torturing


    thing. For the first time, he found that he had exhausted all his patience.


    "Brian..."


    "Don''t put it off any more. I''ll give you time to think it over and give me an answer. If you forgive me, I''ll


    Brian hung up the phone decisively after finishing speaking. He was afraid that he would regret saying


    such words. He was afraid that Wendy would say a few good words and he would continue to wait


    unconditionally.


    Brian pushed the door into the ward. Winnie had lied down.


    Winnie, with her eyes closed, was still frowning.


    "Winwin..."


    Brian called her softly, and the indifference had ceased.


    "I''m tired and want to sleep."


    Winnie interrupted Brian on the pretext of being tired. At the moment her heart was aching inside and


    out and she was not in the mood to speak.


    "You haven''t had your supper. Go to bed until after supper."


    Brian looked at the time and said. He didn''t want her to speak with emotion. He also wanted to


    apologize and exin to her.


    "I will sleep for a while before eating."


    Winnie refused and kept her mouth shut.


    Brian stood beside the bed and watched her for a while. He left the bed and sat down after making sure


    Winnie was asleep.


    Winnie had slept all night and did not open her eyes even though she woke up twice. Even when Brian


    asked her to have dinner, she pretended to be deep in sleep and did not respond.


    The next morning.


    Brian drove to the suburbs of the city early so as not to affecting his children from going to


    kindergarten.


    Without Winnie''spany, he was inexplicably flustered.


    "Uncle, you are back. Why Mommy is not with you?"


    As soon as he stepped into the door, Megan ran over, which let Brian''s mood be relieved.


    "I am here to pick you up. You''ll see Mommy in a minute."


    "Daddy."


    Luke also ran over, followed by Rufus.


    "You are here."


    Rufus was the first to speak, but Brian did not answer and did not look at Rufus.


    "You two needn''t bring anything. You''ll be brought here in the evening."


    Brian avoided Rufus andmunicated with two children.


    "Do you have another business trip?"


    Megan asked.


    "Yes."


    Brian nned to tell the truth to the two children in the hospital to in case they were worried all the way.


    "Then let''s go now."


    Luke said. Since the time together was not long, it would be better as soon as possible.


    "Come on."


    Brian also wanted to leave as soon as possible. This home and the person in front of him made him


    feel suffocated. If he didn''t leave, he would suffocate.


    Brian turned around and left with one child in each hand. The two children turned back and said


    goodbye to Rufus as they walked.


    "Good-bye, Grandpa!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Grandpa, we''ll be back in the evening."


    "Ok, be good. I am waiting for you."


    Rufus also said goodbye to the children, following them.


    Brian put the two children in the back seat and himself went to the driver seat. He was about to open


    the door, but Rufus stopped him.


    "I heard that Winwin is in the hospital. Take good care of her."


    Rufus had heard about Winnie and been worried about her these days.


    "I have my own way."


    Brian said coldly and got into the car to leave.


    Although his tone was cold, Rufus felt satisfied that he had spoken to himself.


    With his children, Brian stopped at the door of Winnie''s ward.


    The two children looked at Brian in doubt.


    "Uncle, why did you bring us here? Where is Mommy? Shouldn¡¯t we meet Mommy?"


    "Yes, Daddy, where is Auntie?"


    "I have something to say. Now adjust your mood, no matter what I say, don''t cry."


    Brian asked the children to be ready. Hearing that, the two children were more worried.


    "Ok, Daddy. Say it."


    "Auntie is in there. Auntie is hurt. But don''t worry too much about it."


    "Mommy is hurt, how did Mommy hurt?"


    Megan was a girl. Hearing that her mother was hurt, she was nervous.


    "Never mind, she got hurt. Megan, Luke, don¡¯t her, otherwise the wound will hurt."


    Brian continued to exin, for fear that the two children would hurt Winnie''s wound.


    "Ok, let¡¯s go in now."


    Luke tried to control himself.


    Brian went in with two children.


    When the two children saw Winnie in her hospital gown, they immediately burst into tears and forgot


    Brian''s words. They directly pounced on Winnie.


    Luckily, Brian was ready to run to the bed and stopped the two children, so as to avoid Winnie''s second


    injury.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter?"


    "Auntie, are you hurt?"


    The two children cried and said, with pain in their eyes.


    At this time, Winnie''s hospital bed slowly rose. Looking at the two children, she was pleased, although


    they were crying.


    "Stop crying. My wound hurts even more when you are crying."

 Chapter 148 Leos Warning

    Chapter 148 Leo''s Warning


    Winnie said in a low voice. Last night, he had lost a lot of energy. He did not have the strength to speak


    loudly.


    "Luke, you are brother, coax sister. If you kept crying, I will cry. You don''t want me to cry, do you?"


    Even though they were five-year-olds, they were intelligent and thoughtful, but this trick worked for


    them. They were kind and sensible.


    "Don''t cry, Megan, Auntie will be worried."


    Luke wiped his tears with his hand and wiped Megan¡¯s tears with the other.


    "Well, I don''t cry, but Mommy, don¡¯t you hurt?"


    Megan seemed to be difficult to control her emotions. Brian looked distressed and directly picked up


    Megan.


    "Mommy just said it won''t hurt if you don''t cry."


    "Then I won''t cry."


    It took Megan¡¯s great effort to stop the tears.


    "Did Mommy meet someone bad?"


    Megan adjusted her mood and asked. She wanted to be close to Mommy, but she endure, afraid of


    hurting Mommy.


    "No, I hurt myself carelessly."


    Winnie could not tell it to the children and could not let such a young mind to carry too heavy things.


    "Auntie, be careful. If you hurt, Megan and I will be sad."


    Luke leaned on the bed and took Winnie''s hand. In this way he felt her wound not hurt.


    "OK, I must be careful in the future."


    After Winnie chatted with the children for a while, Brian chimed in.


    "It''s time for school. I''ll take you to school."


    Brian put Megan down. He had been holding her because he felt distressed and he was afraid of


    Megan¡¯s rushing to Winnie.


    "Daddy, can we have a day off? We need to be with Auntie."


    Luke did not want to leave.


    "No, you will disturb her rest. By the end of the week, when Auntie is much better, you can stay here all


    day."


    Brian decisively refused. With the two children here, it had a certain risk for Winnie. He would not allow


    that risk to exist.


    Brian let Albert send the two children away, and then Kevin came in with a female nurse.


    "Time for a dressing change. How are you feeling today?"


    Kevin thought that Winnie''s condition must be better day by day, but found that her face did not get


    better.


    "I am fine."


    Winnie answered faintly.


    The nurse began dressing Winnie''s wound, peeling off the gauze and frowning.


    "Did you touch your wound? Why is it bleeding again?"


    The nurse asked doubtfully.


    "Bleeding? Not the day before."


    Kevin heard the nurse''s words and went forward to see, regardless of Brian¡¯s opposition.


    He had to check to see if it was bleeding inside or just from the suture.


    And Brian was the most clear what was going on. Last night Winnie hurt the wound but did not say a


    word.


    After examination, Kevin determined that the bleeding was caused by the tear at the suture. The


    amount of blood was not much and there was no big problem, but it would affect the time of recovery.


    "It''s no big deal, but it''s easy to get infected if you''re bleeding like this, and then you will be in trouble.


    Be careful. Why can''t you take care of her? What can you do in addition to earn money?"


    Kevin said these words to Brian, no matter if the cause of the bleeding was Brian, he could not shirk


    the responsibility.


    But it was Winnie who answered.


    "Don''t me him. I should have made it identally when I turned over my body. I didn''t expect it


    would bleed."


    Winnie said in a low voice. She was self-willed and could not control her emotions. The responsibility


    should be borne by herself and had nothing to do with it.


    From now on, she had nothing to do with Brian, while she would help him with all her heart, which was


    the way she loved him.


    "You still speak for him! If you turned over and he did not help, why should he stay here? Let someone


    else take care of you."


    Kevin as a doctor could not forgive Brian''s negligence. They were not aware of what kind of


    consequences the wound split would cause, but he was very clear.


    In this way, the biggest impact was on the patient, her recovery time would be dyed, and she would


    have to endure a longer period of pain.


    "I''ll pay attention to it, stop nagging."


    Brian did not pass the buck, because it was his fault. He guaranteed again and again that he would


    take good care of Winnie, but she hurt was always because of him.


    While several people were talking, the nurse had changed the medicine and wrapped the wound with


    gauze again. Before Winnie could put on her hospital gown, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed


    open.


    Leo hurried in with a look of worry.


    "Winwin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Brian frowned as he saw Leo. He rushed to Winnie''s bedside, pushed the nurse away and helped


    Winnie put on the hospital gown.


    "Leo, how do you know?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice. She motioned to Brian to lift the hospital bed.


    "I called you but your phone was off. I knew it until I called Daenerys this morning. Why not tell me


    about such a big thing?"


    Leo was very anxious and did not say hello to Brian. Seeing Winnie''s face was pale and wounded all


    over, he was both distressed and angry.


    He was angry that Brian did not take good care of Winnie, so that she suffered such a serious trauma.


    "I knew you were on a business trip, so I didn''t tell you for fear of affecting your work. Don''t worry. I''m


    fine now. I''ll be able to leave the hospital in a few days."


    Winnie said gently and with a smile on her face.


    Winnie was aware of the business trip of Leo. She thought it was not necessary to tell him and she did


    not want to affect his work. Now Leo was here, which made Winnie embarrassed.


    "You got serious injuries, I am worried about you for sure. Are you better now?"


    Leo''s eager mood had eased. He did not understand why he was always on a business trip when


    Winnie needed help, why Brian could always be with Winnie.


    "Much better. I''ll be discharged in a few days."


    Winnie was still whispering. As long as she used a bit of force, she could feel the paining from the


    wound.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Leo, Winwin can''t speak for a long time now. She is still very weak. The children bothered her this


    morning and she was already exhausted. You bettere tomorrow."


    Brian said indifferently, driving Leo away.


    He was worried about Winnie.


    "Ok, Winwin, take a rest, I wille over when I have time."


    Leo did not care about Brian''s words, just because he also worried about Winnie. But he coult not


    leave yet.


    "Mr. Be, if you don''t mind, let''s go out and talk."


    There are some words he must say to Brian, now for Winnie, he was not afraid of the forces of Brian.


    Brian looked sullen and did not speak. He left the ward first. Leo said goodbye to Winnie and followed


    him out.


    "What''s the matter, Brian¡¯s rival in love?"


    It was not the first time Kevin met Leo, but it was the first time he found Leo lost his demeanor, for


    Winnie.


    Kevin was a man, and he understood men. Once a man lost his mind for a woman, he had fallen into


    the whirlpool of love.


    "What do you mean by rival? I have no boyfriend."


    Winnie ironically said. No matter who was the rival, it had nothing to do with her. She was still single


    and nobody liked her.


    "No boyfriend? Those two guys went out to fight for you and you said you didn''t have a boyfriend?"


    Kevin did not understand Winnie''s statement, but she really did not have a boyfriend. After all, the


    rtionship between her and Brian was only transactional.


    "No, Leo is a stable person. No matter how Brian lost his temper, he will not fight."


    Winnie knew Leo well.


    Leo and Brian came to the safe passage of the hospital, where no one would be there, except for the


    two of them.


    "Mr. Be, I will go to the point. I heard from Daenerys that the ident happened happened to


    Winwin had something to do with Penny. You are also to be med for the wickedness of Penny."


    "So don''t keep Winwin around. You can''t give her happiness, you can''t give her aplete home, you


    can''t even guarantee her basic security. I can''t figure out why you keep her around."


    "Let her go. She is a good person and doesn''t deserve this."


    Leo said, going to the point. He just wanted to let Winnie be safer, have a better life. Even if she didn''t


    like him and would not be with him, he hoped that she could be happy.


    Only to see the happiness of Winnie made his guilt less.


    "Don¡¯t worry about us. I won''t let her go through such things again. Whether this has anything to do


    with Penny, it is still under investigation, and I can''t make a conclusion so early. I won''t let go of her."


    Brian knew that Leo called him out for this. Now no matter what he could not let go of Winnie. If he let


    her go, he feared that he would never find her back.


    "Mr. Be, it''s selfish of you to do this, you know? Do you love her? If you don''t, let her go. If you love


    her and cannot give her happiness, you should also let her go. I don''t know what happened between


    you and Penny. All I know is that Penny is a wicked person. If you stay with her, Winwin wille to


    harm again."


    "You must not love her, if love her, you will never bear to see her again and again get hurt."


    "When you return to Penny, you will put her aside. Think how sad she must be. Mr. Be, I''ve been


    there before. I''ve broken her heart. I only hope you don''t regret it, as I do, for hurting her all over."


    Leo said angrily. He felt that even if Brian loved Winnie, they would not have a good ending. Separating


    now was the most sensible thing to do.


    "I know all that. I know what I''m supposed to do."


    Brian coldly said and stared at Leo before he left.


    He knew better than anyone that he was selfish. He forced Winnie to stay around. There would be a


    certain risk and there would not be a good ending.


    But now he could not do without Winnie. There were a lot of things had not been clear, he must keep


    Winnie around.

 Chapter 149 In Two Months

    Chapter 149 In Two Months


    Since Leo said those words, Brian''s mood had been depressed.


    After dinner, Winniey down for a rest. Brian was in a bad mood and went to Kevin''s office with an


    excuse.


    Without knocking on the door, Brian came it. Kevin knew it was Brian without thinking.


    "Winwin is sleeping?"


    "Yes."


    "You won''te to me till she''s slept. Is the bleeding of her wound rted to you?"


    Kevin felt it was a bit gossipy to ask such a question, but he had to. He wanted to find out what was


    going on between them so that he could help fix it.


    "Wendy called and I answered the phone, forgetting she was there. She was unhappy that she got up


    to leave the room, and she hurt the wound."


    Brian did not conceal it. He came here to find Kevin to release.


    "I guess it''s you. When did you act so carelessly? She is in a very difficult time, how can you answer


    the phone in front of her?"


    Kevin did not know what to say. If he were Winnie, he would have gotten out of bed and left at that


    time.


    "It seems that Daenerys is right. You don''t care about Winnie at all. Let her go."


    In Kevin''s opinion, if he cared about a woman, he should not answer another woman''s phone call in


    front of her. That hurt.


    "s......I want to let her go, too."


    Brian sat on the chair feeling helpless.


    "Then let go, don''t waste her time."


    Kevin said heartlessly, but it was good for Winnie.


    "Let me ask you a question. If Winnie and Wendy asked you to choose, who would you choose?"


    Instead of being annoyed by his words, Brian asked a question that surprised him.


    He should not have this thought. He loved Wendy, how could he choose Winnie?


    "In my point, I would choose Winnie."


    Kevin gave the answer without any consideration.


    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Brian.


    "Wendy has been gone for so many years and never said she woulde back. I don''t think she is


    real anymore. And she left because of the emergence of Luke. If she can ept Luke, she would have


    "Winnie is real and good to Luke, and probably she is Luke''s mother. So, aren''t you a happy family of


    four?"


    Kevin said his view. He did not mention love, but it was realistic.


    "......"


    Brian said nothing, and Kevin continued to say.


    "Of course I mean in my ce, but in yours it''s different. Since you answered Wendy''s phone in the


    face of Winnie, your choice has been very clear. You still love Wendy."


    "Not only in this respect, Winnie is not suitable for you with her family background. Even if you agree,


    your Grandpa won''t."


    "You have been waiting for Wendy for so many years, while helping her family from an ordinary one to


    a small famous constructionpany. Aren''t you doing all this to match Wendy with your identity?"


    "Since you prefer Wendy, you''d better choose her. When Winwin gets well and leaves the hospital, you


    should understand the matter as soon as possible and then separate from her."


    Kevin actually let Brian leave Winnie.


    His original intention was to hope that Brian could be with Winnie, but in the end he deviated from the


    line. Was it because of the influence of Daenerys, or he could not see Winnie got hurt again?


    Kevin did not help Brian analyze the specific reasons for Winnie''s ident, but he felt that there must


    be something to do with Penny.


    Penny would certainly have the next action. Winnie would be in danger again. When the time came, he


    did not know whether Brian would regret keeping Winnie around.


    "I gave Wendy a deadlinest night. If she can ept Luke, we will get married once shees back.


    If she can''t take it, I''ll break up with her."


    Brian repeated what he had saidst night. He didn''t feel his mood as bad as he thought, nor did he


    regret what he had said.


    "What? You did say so?"


    Kevin looked at Brian in disbelief. He could not believe that a spoony man like Brian would put forward


    to break up first. Crazy.


    But at the moment, Kevin was confused. Who did Brian love?


    "Yes."


    Brian gave an affirmative answer. If he had not said so, he might have let Winnie go.


    "I can''t help it. Ask your heart."


    Kevin finally gave an irresponsible answer.


    Brian sighed helplessly, if he knew how to choose, he would note to Kevin.


    When two people were silent, Brian''s mobile phone rang.


    Brian picked it up habitually.


    "Wendy."


    ¡°Brian, I''ve made up my mind to go back. I can''t do without you. I will try to ept the child for you."


    Wendy''s voice was excited. She went through ideological struggle to make this decision.


    However, Brian wrinkled eyebrows and did not respond to Wendy.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said? I said I would go back."


    "Ok, good."


    Brian said in a low voice. After so many years of waiting and looking forward to it, she said she wanted


    toe back. Why couldn''t he be happy?


    "What? Aren''t you happy I''m going back?"


    Wendy asked softly, she could see that Brian was not in the right mood.


    "Yes, I am happy. I am just surprised."


    Brian concealed it, but the more he said, the more upset he felt. What appeared in his mind at this time


    was not the excited and happy face of Wendy, but Winnie¡¯s strong face even though she was injured.


    "I am d that you are happy, but you have to wait for me for two more months. I need to take care of


    my affairs and find a recement for my work. Brian, you have been waiting for me for many years. Do


    you mind waiting for two other months?¡±


    Wendy was worried about thest two months, which were worse than four years, because she had a


    bad feeling about it.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Brian said without certainty, but he must say so, because the person he loved was Wendy.


    After Brian hung up the phone, he felt even more depressed and remained silent for a long time before


    speaking.


    "Wendy wants toe back, everything will be ok. Help me find out whether Winnie is the surrogate as


    soon as possible. If she is, we need to settle it within two months."


    When Brian finished saying these words, he felt bitter and reluctant to part with her. He was not


    satisfied with such an end.


    "So suddenly."


    Kevin said in disdain and he found that Brian was not happy as he imaged.


    "You said when shees back, you will get married. Shall I help you get the wedding ready?"


    Kevin''s tone was obviously ironic. He did not feel it real.


    "The wedding......"


    At that time, Brian didn''t even think about the wedding. He thought Wendy would note back.


    "There is no need to prepare for the wedding until shees back."


    "Since you have made a decision, you should solve it as soon as possible. I will help you determine


    whether Winnie is the surrogate. Go to work tomorrow. Don''t guard Winnie here. Don''t let her expect


    anything from you."


    Since Brian made the decision, Kevin could only support him, and it was for the sake of Winnie.


    Brian was not in a good mood since he left the ward, and Winnie had been worried. She thought he


    would be in a better mood after he came to Kevin.


    But Brian was still in a bad mood with a gloomy face. His cold and sharp eyes were full of indifference.


    "You are back."


    Winnie said softly, but Brian said nothing. He walked to the window and looked outside alone, but his


    heart was very messy.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When he walked into the ward and saw Winnie, he suddenly had a feeling of regret, but he did not


    know what he regretted.


    Winnie was sensible. She saw a sentence and Brian did not respond, so she did not say the second


    sentence.


    So two people were silent on the surface, but their hearts were messy.


    The next morning, Brian finally returned to thepany to work, but for Winnie''s safety, the guard at


    the door of the ward did not withdraw.


    As soon as he arrived at thepany, Brian began to work. He thought it was better to be busy so that


    he wouldn''t get distracted.


    Until noon, Albert came to report and he stopped from work.


    Albert began to report work.


    "Mr. Be, I investigated on Daniel. He left for a few days after getting hit by you, butter he


    returned and never left again."


    "And he was in contact with Penny, very frequently, in the bar..."


    Albert stopped here, looking at Brian, feeling embarrassing.


    "And?"


    Brian said coldly.


    "And hotels. I''ve their room records at various hotels."


    He was afraid that Brian would be angry, but he had to say it out.


    "Hum..."


    Brian coldly hummed. He did not expect that Penny would do such a stupid thing. But it would be easy


    to be settled.


    "Keep all the evidence you have gathered. I will send Penny away."


    "Ok."


    As Albert¡¯s voice fell, Calvin and Morgan knocked at the door ande in to report work.


    "There is breakthrough in the Burns Group, and it won''t be long before we can operate."


    Calvin reported. Then Morgan continued.


    "Mr. Be, the police have confirmed that Daniel is still in B city. An arrest warrant has been issued.


    We''ll catch him soon."


    Brian sighed.


    "Wendy ising back, both Penny and Winnie must be solved within two months."


    Brian had to tell them about it and make them hurry to take care of them as soon as possible.


    "Come back?¡±


    "Why does shee back?


    "What should Winnie do?"


    Three people at the same time put forward the question, they could not ept that Wendy wasing


    back.


    "Never mind, just do what I told you."


    Brian suddenly said in a cold voice, showing that he was fidgety. If he had known what to do, he would


    not have been so upset.

 Chapter 150 Penny is pregnant

    Chapter 150 Penny is pregnant


    "Winnie is so pathetic."


    "Winnie can''t leave."


    "Winnie doesn''t deserve to be treated this way."


    Three people refute Brian at the same time. This was the first time they put forward opposing opinions


    to Brian¡¯s order.


    "Get out and do what I told you."


    Brian was furious and roared. He never thought that three people actually went against his idea for


    Winnie.


    Was Winnie really so good that even his henchmen stand by her side?


    Three people did not dare to refute, but turned to leave.


    Brian''s anger wandered in the chest and he could not find a way to vent.


    He was not going to go to the hospital after work in the evening, but he came to the door of the ward


    again.


    "Are you better today?"


    Brian said coldly, which made Winnie''s heart icy.


    "Yes. Were you busy today?"


    Winnie answered.


    "Yes, very busy. I will be busy every day, so I don¡¯t have time to be here. If you need help, tell the


    bodyguard outside."


    Brian felt that he was right. He came here not by ident, but because he wanted to tell Winnie that he


    would no longer take care of her.


    "Oh, ok, I''m fine."


    Winnie whispered, but Brian¡¯s sudden change made her difficult to ept.


    "Go on with your work if you are busy, the children will be with meter, so will Daenerys. There are


    bodyguards out there. Don''t worry about me."


    Winnie said. She wanted Brian to leave now, she did not want to see his icy face and did not want her


    children to see that.


    Brian turned to leave in silence, at this moment Penny walked in unexpectedly.


    "Brian..."


    Penny called Brian happily.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Brian asked angrily. Seeing Penny he must endure it, or he would make Penny into ashes.


    "I have good news for you."


    Penny could not restrain her excitement. It seemed that only Brian was in her eyes, and she did not


    have a nce at Winnie on the hospital bed.


    "......"


    Before Brian asked, Penny was impatient and announced the good news.


    "I''m pregnant. I just learnt it."


    Penny¡¯s excited exciting news hit Winnie like a bomb.


    She looked at Brian in daze.


    Could this be the cause of his sudden indifference to her? Was that why he was so busy at work that


    he had no time to take care of her?


    He had sworn to her that nothing had happened between them, but why did Penny get pregnant?


    Brian looked calm. Winnie found the reason why Penny suddenly appeared in her ward.


    The two of them should have agreed toe here to y a show for her, so that she could quit on her


    own.


    Brian looked at Penny calmly. After a moment, he looked back to Winnie and found her sad eyes.


    Brian''s heart was writhing with pain.


    He withdrew his gaze and nced coldly at Penny.


    "Come out with me."


    The voice was angry enough to make Penny flustered.


    Penny red at Winnie before she quickly followed out.


    After walking out of the ward, Brian pulled Penny''s shoulder and took her to the ce where no one


    was.


    "Pregnant, uh? Do you want to give birth to it?"


    Asked Brian contemptuously.


    "Yes, I am not that young. If you don¡¯t want it, I still want to give it to birth."


    There was no reason not to give it to birth? She had done so much for this child.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ok, do a paternity test after birth. If it is my child, I will keep it. If it isn¡¯t, you will be screwed."


    Brian''s words were unusually cold, warning Penny.


    Penny was stunned and then obviously nervous.


    ¡°What do you mean, Brian? Do you suspect that this child is not yours?"


    "Are you sure it''s mine? I can have a DNA test since you are not sure."


    Brian looked sharply at Penny. His calmness formed a sharp contrast with Penny.


    ¡°Brian, there''s no doubt about it. I don''t have any man but you."


    Penny had no confidence in what she said, but she had to earn it for herself.


    "No other men? So what''s the matter with Leo? You slept with Leo in MG and lied he is just a friend."


    "Penny, I am disgusted with your vile nature."


    Brian loudly rebuked, and was now eager to p Winnie two ps for the grievances of Winnie.


    Hearing these words, Penny waspletely overwhelmed.


    Brian knew all about it, but why didn''t he say it earlier? Since he knew her rtionship with Leo, would


    he know that she framed Winnie?


    "Brian..."


    "Hold your tongue, Penny, if you are wise enough, stop, or you wille to no good."


    Penny tried to exin, but Brian didn''t give her a chance.


    Brian shouted and directly turned to leave.


    What happens next was up to Penny. If she was determined to go on her way to death, Brian could


    help her.


    Brian returned to Winnie''s ward. He felt it necessary to exin to Winnie.


    But at this time Winnie had been lying down, looking at the ceiling sadly.


    "Winwin, I want to exin to you, Penny..."


    "I want to ask you a question."


    Winnie interrupted Brian''s exnation.


    "Ok."


    Brian''s voice was not as cold as that of just now, but it was not as warm as it was a few days ago.


    "If I carry your child, will you let me give it birth?"


    Winnie did not know why she asked such an ignorant question. Maybe she was looking for a reason to


    let her heart die. Maybe she wanted to see what kind of existence she had in Brian''s heart.


    "No."


    Brian gave her answer almost without thinking


    Wendy woulde back soon, no one was allowed to give birth to his child. Luke made Wendy leave


    for so many years, if he had another child, he would not be able to see Wendy again for the rest of his


    life.


    Winnie''s heart was cold. After long time being together, she was nothing in the heart of Brian.


    "I see. Aren''t you very busy? Go and get busy. I''m tired and want to rest."


    Winnie once again drove Brian to leave, as for his exnation, she did not think it was necessary to


    listen to.


    Winnie pulled up the sheet to cover her head, trying to bear her painful heart. Now she only hoped that


    Brian leave quickly and not trample on her remaining self-esteem.


    The next day was the weekend. Brian did note to the hospital, but her two children stayed with her.


    In the evening Leo came to the hospital to see Winnie, he was surprised to find that Brian was not


    there, but he was d.


    After saying hello to the people in the ward, Leo sat on the bedside of Winnie and watched Winnie


    carefully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look better. Why have you been like this for days?''


    Leo asked in puzzle. Although her face did not look better, Winnie''s mental state was still good.


    "It''s normal. I had lost a lot of blood during the operation. But I''m much better. The doctor said I''ll be


    home in a couple of days."


    Winnie casually found a reason to prevaricate.


    "Good. If you go home, you''ll be in a better mood and recover faster. Go to my home after you


    discharge. Your ce is too small and inconvenient. I can take care of you in my home."


    Leo said with concern.


    "You are busy, how can you have time to take care of me? If you go on a business trip, I will be alone,


    will you let me starve!"


    Winnie jokingly refused Leo.


    "No, I won''t have business trip during this period of time. I have time to take care of you."


    Hearing that, Winnie was nervous. No matter what Winnie said was true or false, he did not want to


    miss the slightest opportunity.


    "Just kidding. Daenerys will take care of me. don¡¯t worry, you can earn a hundred million a day, how I


    can take your time?"


    Winnie continued to joke. She would not let Leo take care of her. If she could take care of herself, she


    would let him do it.


    "Winwin..."


    Leo wanted to strike for opportunities, and Daenerys came over


    "You can have a chat, I will take two children back."


    Daenerys said that and then turned to leave. Because of her interruption, Leo did not continue this


    topic.


    "Will Brier?"


    "No, he''s busy today."


    Winnie didn''t talk to Brian by phone all day, but she was sure he wouldn''te.


    "How about Daenerys? Will Daenerys be backter?"


    Leo continued to ask.


    "She will be at home to take care of the children and won¡¯te back."


    "Then I''ll stay with you. I can''t leave you alone."


    Leo finally found his chance.


    "No, there are bodyguards outside. They''ll take care of me."


    Winnie refused.


    "It''s settled. You needn''t object."


    Leo insisted.


    "Let''s not talk about it. Shall we talk about Penny?"


    Leo hurriedly changed the topic for fear that Winnie would drive him away.


    "Penny? Why?"


    Hearing the name of Penny, Winnie rememberedst night, she felt her heart hurt.


    "I think Penny has something to do with your ident, even if she has not, she is the happiest of all."


    Although Leo was not sure, he still wanted to put this possibility out, so that Winnie could be more


    carefulter.


    "......"


    Winnie had suspected that Penny did it, but he did not tell anyone about it.


    "Winwin, he is a wicked man. She will certainly make trouble for you. For your own safety, you''d better


    leave Brian."


    Leo persuaded. Even if Winnie would not return to him, he did not want Winnie to continue with Brian.


    Brian was not dangerous, but Penny was an uncertain factor.


    "I can¡¯t for now."


    Winnie wanted to leave, wanted to stay away from Brian, but no matter what kind of danger she


    encountered, no matter how much injustice she had, she had insist to the day on which she could not


    insist, for the sake of Luke.


    "Why? Are you in love with him?"


    Leo suddenly asked. It was the only reason why Winnie refused to leave Brian.


    Winnie was neither surprised nor embarrassed by Leo''s question.

 Chapter 151 He Doesnt Love Me

    Chapter 151 He Doesn''t Love Me


    People should see that she liked Brian, but Brian, because all his attention was on Wendy.


    "Yes, I''m in love with him."


    Winnie did not hide, because Leo would give up on her only when she said that out.


    Although Leo had guessed, hearing that Winnie admitted it, he still felt depressed, feeling hopeless,


    feeling abandoned by the woman he loved the most.


    "Does he love you?"


    Leo continued to ask with an injured heart.


    This time Winnie still did not show the dilemma, but a bitter smile.


    "He doesn''t love me."


    Winnie had unrequited love just as Leo, so Leo could feel how she felt.


    He did not ask any more questions. There was a silence in the room.


    "Winwin, he doesn''t love you. You should know that nothing will evere to you, it is notte to give


    up. Leave, lest Penny keep an eye on you."


    Leo did not want her to be framed by Penny.


    Winnie sighed, not knowing how to let Leo not worry, how to let him give up herpletely to find his


    own happiness.


    After thinking for a while, she told him the truth.


    "Leo, there is something I want to tell you. That''s why I have to stay with Brian."


    Winnie paused and continued.


    "Remember ourst phone call? I was with a man at that time. If you hadn''t said those hurtful words, I


    would never have met Brian, and everything afterwards would never have happened."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leo was puzzled. What was that man rted to Brian? Didn''t they just meet this year?


    "The man was Brian. I badly needed money. My mother and sister were in hospital..."


    With tears, Winnie told him the difficulties she encountered in those years, as well as the surrogacy and


    that Penny abused Luke.


    Every time she thought of it, Winnie felt like she had been skinned.


    Leo was shocked and could not believe it was true. Winnie did not find any rich man, but for the sake of


    her sister and mother''s life, had surrogate pregnancy.


    Now Leo felt that he was a bastard. All this was caused by him. Winnie''s fate was changed by him.


    At that time, if he helped Winnie, she would not have gone to surrogacy, she would not have met Brian,


    and she would not have encountered what was happening right now.


    "Winwin, sorry, I am sorry. You must be helpless, but I did not help you."


    Leo was guilty about that. He had destroyed a woman''s happiness, his believed woman. How could he


    not me himself?


    "Winwin, so two children are Brian''s, and you stay with him for Luke?"


    Leo finally understood why Winnie was so concerned about Luke, also understood why Luke was so


    dependent on Winnie. They were blood rted.


    "Yes. Luke is my child. He is too poor, I can''t leave him alone."


    Winnie''s mood calmed a little.


    "Does Brian not know about these things?"


    Leo continued to ask.


    "No, and I don''t want him to know. I just want him to separate from Penny so that Luke can grow up in


    a good environment. As for me and him, it''s impossible."


    After Winnie said these things out, she felt relieved.


    "Winwin I don''t think this is fair to the child. Luke has the right to know who his mother is, and Megan


    has the right to know who her father is. Why don''t youy the matter straight and try to get custody of


    the two children?"


    Leo felt this matter was impossible to be concealed for a lifetime. If it was concealed, two children


    would be victims...


    Since it could not be concealed, it would be better to solve the problem earlier. Winnie and Brian would


    live their own lives and be well. And they would have lives as easy as normal people.


    "It seems that things are not so simple. At the beginning, Brian wanted a boy to consolidate his


    position. He could not easily give the child to me. I have learned thew, I have no condition as good


    as his, I can¡¯t have the custody of Luke. Maybe he will take away Megan, it will be worse."


    Winnie had been careful because she was afraid of losing the custody of two children. She did not


    expect Luke to call her Mommy, or give Megan a father. She just wanted to keep the two children


    silently for a lifetime.


    "It is reasonable, after all his strength is strong."


    Leo did not think of this problem, but also underestimated the position of Luke in the heart of Brian. But


    he felt that she should make it clear, Brian was not necessarily that bad.


    "I am so now, Luke stays with me for one day, I will take good care of him for a day. If he wille


    back to Brian¡¯s home, Brian will not be so cruel to let me cut off contact with the children. I will be


    satisfied to have a lot of opportunities to get along with him."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. If Penny is separated from Brian, there won''t be any storm and any


    threat to me. I''ll be good in the future."


    Winnie knew Leo had been guilty for her, and wanted to make him relieved, but if he liked her, he would


    be guilty for a lifetime.


    "Leo, the past has long passed. Never say sorry to me again. You have done nothing wrong, everything


    is the fate. We can only ept the reality."


    ¡°Find a girlfriend. I will stay in this city. If we get along as friends, we will be good friends for life. If you


    are always guilty for me, I must stay away from you, so that you will not me yourself when you see


    me."


    Winnie put the words tactfully, not wanting Leo to be embarrassed.


    "Winwin, I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I''ll be with you as a friend."


    Leo''s mood was low.


    In fact, Leo was pleased to hear that Luke was Winnie¡¯s child.


    Luke was an obstacle to Leo. Since he was the child of Winnie like Megan, he could ept it.


    He had his intention to ask Winnie to make everything clear and fight for custody, so that Winnie and


    Brian could be separated, so that he could have an opportunity.


    He did not care that Winnie had children, not to mention two, he could ept four.


    But before he said that, Winnie stopped that.


    At the moment he had no choice but to respect Winnie.


    Leo was worried about Winnie and stayed in the hospital for the night. When Winnie fell asleep, he


    went to the sofa andy down for a while. When he was tired, he got up and went to the bed to look at


    Winnie.


    In doing so, Leo almost was sleepless.


    Penny had a bad sleep for several days. She was worried about what would happen to Daniel while


    thinking about what Brian said.


    She was not sure if he had known something, so he wanted to have a paternity test after she gave birth


    to the child? Once that happened, she would be screwed.


    Penny didn''t know what to do. He had to call Richard.


    Penny, now suffering from morning sickness, went to the bathroom to vomit and came back to lie in


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    bed before calling Richard.


    "Dad, how is going with Daniel?"


    Asked Penny.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Richard replied impatiently.


    "Dad, hurry up. I''m always afraid that if they find it out, my ns won''t work and the child and I will be


    abandoned."


    Penny told the story of the child.


    "Child, are you pregnant?"


    Richard was visibly excited.


    "Yes, pregnant."


    "Does Brian know?"


    Richard''s impatient face lit up at once.


    "Yes, I told him, and he said let me give birth to it."


    Penny said in a low voice. She was afraid that her father would scold her after learning the truth. But


    now she could not solve this situation on her own, so she had to turn to her father.


    "Good, you set your mind to raise the fetus. I will think of way these two days."


    Richard ned to advance the n. Only Daniel disappeared, this matter could bepletely put to


    rest. After this thing was over, everything would be fine.


    "But..."


    Penny looked awkward.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Richard asked.


    "Brian said a paternity test is needed after I give birth to this child. If it is his child, he will be


    responsible, but if it is not, I will be screwed."


    "What does this mean? Why does he suspect the child?"


    Richard had a bad feeling that things were not as simple as he thought.


    "The baby is really not Brian''s, but Daniel''s."


    Penny said this with her eyes closed. She bet if Richard were with her right now, she would be killed.


    "What did you say, Penny?"


    Richard was furious. He did not expect that Penny would do such a thing. How honorable Brian was,


    how could he allow such a thing to happen? If he had known, he would kill Penny.


    "I don''t want to, but you always urge me to have a child. Brian didn¡¯t touch me at all. How can I have a


    child?"


    Penny said sadly, not because of her father''s great anger, but because Brian did not love her after four


    years being together.


    "Did not touch you? Don''t you sleep together? He did not touch you, and you said it was his child?"


    Richard was now in aplete mess and couldn''t understand the whole story.


    "For thest two months I put sleeping pills in his water, but it look like he was sleeping like a rock and


    nothing happened to us."


    Penny told the truth, but she did not expect that her words would soon be known by Brian.


    "What''s wrong with your head? What can he do after having sleeping pills?"


    Richard angrily scolded her. If Penny was not a girl, he would have made the words even worse.


    "I didn''t have time to prepare for anything else. It was not easy to find such an opportunity."

 Chapter 152 The Day Has Come

    Chapter 152 The Day Has Come


    Penny also knew that after having sleeping pills, he could only sleep, but under that situation she had


    no other choice. Brian was too vignt, too smart, and too strong in restraint.


    In that case if he took an aphrodisiac, he would walk away, never touching her, and then things would


    get worse. She could only cheat him when he wasn''t sober.


    "Excuse, what you said is an excuse, you should admit your intelligence quotient is limited


    fundamentally and you can''t control Brian. You are ipetent."


    Richard had nothing to say but abuse.


    "Dad, don''t belittle me like that. It''s not that I''m ipetent, it is that Brian doesn''t like me at all. You


    know, our marriage is just a transaction without love."


    "We''ve slept in separate rooms since we were married, and he won''t let me in his room at all. To


    outsiders we are husband and wife, but at home we are strangers."


    Penny suppressed grievances for four years. It should be the best time of her life, but she lived without


    a bit of taste. She was wronged more than anyone else.


    "What? Transaction? What is going on?"


    Richard could not hear the grievance of Penny at all. He was confused by the words of Penny, and he


    could not distinguish which was true and which was false.


    Penny pondered for a moment. Since she had said it out, she would tell him more. For so many years,


    she paid not only for herself, but also her family


    ¡°Brian did not agree on that marriage. He asked me out. If I agreed to a contract marriage, he would


    agree to marry me, otherwise he would find someone else."


    "You insisted on that marriage, so I had to say yes to him and we signed the marriage contract. If it


    weren''t for the family, I wouldn''t have pushed myself into it. Do you know how difficult I have been


    these years?"


    Penny was scheming to her father and said had paid a lot for the family. There would no such woman


    more scheming than her in this world.


    "You...... even if I forced you, you should at least discuss it with me. Why did you make your own


    decisions on such a big matter?"


    Richard admitted that he was eager to finish the marriage, but did not expect that Penny was brainless


    and ignorant, making herself into a bad ending.


    The mistake was caused because he was selfish. And Penny''s intelligence quotient was limited, which


    destroyed her great prospects.


    Richard felt as if he had been hit by a bludgeon. His head and eyes were in a daze and he didn''t know


    what to do.


    He had been optimistic about Penny and put hope on her, but who made him most disappointed was


    Penny.


    "How can I discuss with you? My brothers and sisters treat me like an eyesore. They don''t treat me as


    a sister at all. If this gets to their ears, they''ll make a mockery of me. I have dignity and I don''t want to


    be looked down upon by them."


    Penny finally spoke out her helplessness, but everything she said had nothing to do with her


    selfishness. She was forced by her family.


    "You..."


    At this moment, Richard was speechless. What Penny said was a fact, other brothers and sisters could


    not ept the existence of Penny.


    "These are just objective reasons. If things go wrong, you''re not doing a good job."


    Richard still thought Penny¡¯s ability was limited and denied Penny on everything out of anger.


    "Dad, how can you say that? I didn''t do it for myself. Do you think I want it now?"


    Penny finally could not help crying. At this time she felt that she was an independent individual in the


    vast universe without parents.


    In this case, she did not need to ask for anyone''s help, she just needed to walk on her way.


    "I know you treat me like a tool, not your daughter at all. In this case, my affairs are not your business. I


    will take care of myself."


    Penny angrily hung up the phone. She did not believe that Richard would watch her mess things up.


    As Penny thought, Richard called before long.


    "I will deal with this matter. You protect the child for the time being. Brian is not sure if it is his child, so


    this child will keep you safe. After Daniel is got rid of, you hurry to get abortion, in this way we still have


    a chance."


    Richard finally put things to his own hands. He was afraid that Penny would get things more and more


    difficult to be dealt with.


    Now he decided that Daniel must disappear immediately. The longer the dy, the greater danger


    Penny faced.


    Penny hung up her father''s phone, leaking a sly smile. She pushed the difficult problem to Richard,


    finally she could relieved.


    On Sunday, Megan and Luke spent a day with Winnie and didn''t leave until the evening.


    Winnie had been able to walk. The doctor said it would help her recovery.


    After the children left, she was alone in the ward. She couldn''t sleep, so she got down and kept


    walking, trying to get better and get out of the hospital as soon as possible.


    She had too much waiting for her and she could not stay in the hospital for a long time.


    She walked slowly to the bed and looked out at the clear sky, the bright stars. Everything was vividly,


    only her heart was dull.


    Brian had not shown up since the day he left and had not made a phone call to her, which made her


    extremely disappointed.


    But what could be done with disappointment? Nobody could give her hope, could they?


    Winnie was meditating, suddenly the voice of Brian came from behind.


    "Why are you out of bed again?"


    When he opened the door and saw Winnie standing by the window, his heart suddenly clenched, afraid


    that thest thing happened again.


    When Winnie heard Brian''s voice, she curled up her lips and when she turned, she put the smile away.


    "Doctor Burns asked me to get out of bed and move to help the wound heal."


    Brian had not been there for two days. Of course, he didn¡¯t know how sick she was. She would have


    gone home if he didn''te in another two days.


    "You can''t get out of bed sote. It''s ten o''clock. It''s time to sleep."


    Brian said. At the moment he only worried about Winnie and forgot that he had decided to alienate


    Winnie.


    "Ten o''clock?¡±


    Winnie deliberately asked.


    "Then I''ll go to bed."


    Winnie walked towards the bed, Brian quickly came to help, while Winnie avoided him.


    "No, let me do it myself. Think of it as exercise."


    Winnie politely refused Brian''s touch, just like when she knew that Brian and Penny slept together.


    Winnie went straight to bed, and then sat down.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    At that moment Winnie stood in front of the window and turned around, she found Brian seemed to


    have something to tell her. She had guessed what he had decided to announce.


    "Why don''t you ask me about Penny''s pregnancy?"


    Brian walked to the bed, with his hands in his pants pockets, standing erect.


    Every time Brian did this, Winnie felt that he was the most handsome man, but at the moment Winnie


    had invisible sense of oppression.


    "That''s your business. I might leave it alone."


    From that day on Winnie didn''t care about anything. He had broken all his promises to her. What more


    could she expect of him?


    Tell her it was not his child? Tell her it was all a misunderstanding?


    Even if it were, she didn''t want to hear it. She didn''t want to believe it.


    "If I exin, will you believe me?"


    Asked Brian in a cold voice. The eyes were full of expectation to Winnie. What was he expecting?


    Winnie lowered her head, not wanting Brian to see the hurt look in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    How would she answer him? She no longer trusted him, just as he had not trusted her. But would it hurt


    too much to say it like that?


    "No need to exin. I said it was your business. You can do it on your own."


    Maybe Brian didn''t care about Penny, but he cared about the child.


    "But I want to know one thing. Can''t you punish Penny?"


    Winnie at the moment hoped that Brian would not punish Penny and that they could be together, so


    Luke would stay with her for a lifetime.


    "I will continue. I can''t just forgive her for what she had done to Luke."


    Brian decisively answered. Even if the child was his, he felt he would not forgive Penny and would not


    give the child to Penny, because she was such a woman could not raise a good child.


    "Well, no matter what you do, as long as you are good to Luke."


    "I have another question, how do you tell Wendy about this child?"


    Winnie knew she was being nosy by asking such a question, but she couldn''t help asking. Luke''s


    existence affected the rtionship between Wendy and Brian, and so would this child.


    Winnie''s words pulled Brian back to the reality, he also thought of his reason toe here.


    As for Winnie''s question, he didn''t have to answer, because the child was not his and would not have


    any impact on his life.


    "Winwin, I came here today to talk to you about Wendy. Wendy says she can ept Luke and will


    Brian''s words like the Arctic ice shot into Winnie''s weak heart. When resisting the attack, she failed to


    stab herself in the heart, but now was stabbed by the Brian''s words.


    She felt sore in nose. Bewildered, she did not know where to look. She just looked around.


    The day finally came, but it came suddenly, and she did not know what to do.


    "I hope we can put our rtionship behind us in two months and do not affect..."


    "No, I won''t affect your rtionship. I''ll draw a line under you until she gets back."


    Winnie interrupted Brian''s merciless words.


    She wanted to end the rtionship now, but if so, she could not see Luke again. In these two months,


    no matter how much her heart hurt, she would stick to it, because it might be thest time they spent


    together.


    "Will I still be able to see Luke when Wendyes back?"


    Winnie controlled her trembling heart and tried to calm down not to expose her mood at the moment.


    "You can see him whenever you want."


    Fortunately, after hearing Brian''s answer, Winnie felt much more relieved. She even wanted to shed


    tears.


    "Good, good to hear that. I would not have impact on your rtionship."


    "Go home. It''s gettingte and I''m going to sleep."


    Winnie must put Brian away, because she was on the verge of breakdown. If Brian did not leave in


    time, she was afraid she would cry.

 Chapter 153 Daniel Had Accident

    Chapter 153 Daniel Had ident


    Winnie reached for the remote control, put the bed down, closed her eyes and never opened them


    again.


    It was better to meet this day earlier thanter.


    But that she came back at this time was cruel to Winnie. She had just seriously injured and almost


    died. In a few days after the operation, Penny showed off that she was pregnant. The wound which


    caused by Penny was still there, and now she had to face another fatal blow.


    Such a shock would not kill her, but it did hurt her.


    Brian quietly left. He felt distressed for Winnie and was reluctant to leave. At the moment standing


    outside the parking long, Brian could not breathe feeling heartache. At the moment he had to admit that


    he had fallen in love with Winnie.


    He loved her, no matter she was a surrogate or Winnie, no matter she was a cheater or excellent


    talent. He loved everything about her, deeply.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to know it.


    Winnie was discharged from the hospital on the fourth day because she would feel even more


    miserable in the hospital.


    Without the care of nurses at home, Winnie let Daenerys live in her home to help her send children in


    the morning and pick up the children at night. Daenerys also needed to go to work, so she was very


    busy.


    But Daenerys were on a business trip in a few days, and Winnie had to do it on her own.


    She was unable to manage the household chores and had to find an hourly worker and to order


    takeout. Though it was not easy, she never called Brian.


    After dropping off her children in the morning, she received a call from the police.


    To her shock, the police confirmed that Daniel had died, and the cause of his death was still under


    investigation. The police asked her to check to see if it was her attacker.


    Now Winnie was frightened by this news. She did not expect that Daniel had died and that things were


    getting more and more serious.


    She changed into a casual dress and went out. She was not nimble yet, but it was not for her to care.


    When she came to the police station, she met Brian and Albert. Albert found Winnie had difficulties to


    get off, so he quickly went up to help.


    "Why are you here, Winnie? You can call me, and I will pick you up."


    Albert said. Since he knew that Wendy woulde back, he felt that Winnie was a poor man.


    "The police called me and said that something had happened to Daniel and asked me toe and


    confirm. Did you get a call from the police too?"


    Winnie talked with Albert and did not look to Brian, because seeing his cold face, she might be unable


    to hold on for two months.


    ¡°Yes, the police informed us.¡±


    Albert answered, holding Winnie''s hand.


    Winnie was still very weak. From home to here, and till she got off the taxi, she had oozed faint sweat.


    But she was strong enough to wipe it off with her hands.


    "Albert, I will deal with it. I will tell the police to directly contact me. You are very busy, sorry to have


    dragged you in."


    From now on, she must try to do her own thing and never bothered Brian.


    "Winnie, I will help you unconditionally, don¡¯t feel it as burden."


    Even if Brian did notmand, he would find time to help. After all, they were colleagues and the got


    along so well, he sure would offer help.


    "Thank you, I..."


    Winnie was still about to refuse, but the police officer in charge of the case came to her.


    "You must be the victim. Come with us."


    "All right."


    Winnie said and walked away with the police.


    During the whole time, she did not look at Brian or say a word to him. She walked into the police station


    even if she was still weak.


    But her back made him distressed, because she still hunched back and dared not straighten up to


    walk.


    "Albert, follow her."


    Brian said. He was cold to her, but she could not bear to see her lonely figure.


    Albert received the order and followed up. Thanks to Brian¡¯s fast order, if a bitter he would take


    initiative to take care of Winnie.


    Winnie followed the police to the ce where the body was stored, before entering, the police asked


    Winnie a few questions.


    ¡°At the moment we have no conclusive proof that the dead man was the man who hurt you. So you


    need to provide some details about what happened at the time."


    "I kicked him in the genitals twice, and he grabbed my phone, which must have had his fingerprints on


    it."


    Winnie recalled carefully. Although she still feared, she could only be strong, because she only had


    herself to rely on.


    "He tore up my clothes, which also had his fingerprints on them."


    "The fingerprints on your clothes were so damaged during the rescue that they could not be retrieved.


    When the genitalia was damaged, we also need to identify it after the confirmation. The phone you said


    so far has not been found, so we cannot be sure."


    "You can find it, the phone has a location."


    Winnie did not know these details at all. If she had known, she would have caught Daniel.


    "Really?"


    The policeman said excitedly.


    They did not know that the mobile phone had the tracking function, and Albert forgot that.


    "We will trace in a while, before this you first confirm if the dead is Daniel Wong."


    Continued the policeman.


    "Get ready, he died in a terrible way, it may frighten you."


    Hearing that, Winnie feared and then took a look at Albert hesitantly.


    ¡°May I have him to walk me in?¡±


    Winnie asked, pointing to Albert.


    "Yes."


    "I''ll walk her in."


    As soon as the voice of the police dropped, Brian''s voice rang out behind.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He knew that Winnie would be afraid and she would not be able to fall asleep at night if she went in


    alone.


    Winnie looked back and saw Brian. She felt at ease. Now her mood was veryplicated and she was


    afraid. At this moment, she had no courage to refuse Brian.


    The police took them into the morgue. Daniel''s body was covered with a white cloth, but the white cloth


    hadrge spots of bloodstains, which had made Winnie tremble with fear.


    At this time, Brian pulled her hand from behind and imperceptibly gave her courage.


    The police put on gloves, motioned to Winnie to get ready, and then lifted the white cloth over Daniel''s


    head.


    Winnie could not help screaming at the moment she saw Daniel.


    At this moment, Brian quickly reached out to cover Winnie''s eyes and put his arms around Winnie.


    He could clearly feel that Winnie was trembling all over, and tightened Winnie in his arms.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid."


    Winnie was sure afraid. It was because she saw Daniel''s tragic death. Her heart was panicked, and as


    the moment she saw Daniel''s dace, she recalled what happened that day.


    Daniel got injured in head, but she could still recognize his face clearly. Therefore, Winnie''s panic heart


    could not be calmed down for a long time because of this ferocious face.


    "Sir, we confirm it''s Daniel. He worked in ourpany."


    Brian told the police the result before the police asked. He was afraid that the police would let Winnie


    confirm repeatedly.


    "Ok, you go back first."


    "Can you confirm that Danielmitted suicide?"


    Asked Brian.


    "I can''t say for sure. We''ll have to wait for the results of the autopsy. Because the force of being pushed


    is not the same as the force of jumping, and thending point is not the same."


    "Go back and wait for the results. We will inform the victim after the autopsy."


    The police could not give a definite result without an autopsy.


    Brian held Winnie to leave, until out of the police station, Winnie was better.


    "Thank you for your help again."


    Winnie said politely, which made distance between her and Brian. It seemed that suddenly they


    became strangers.


    "I''ll get in touch with the policeter, and if there''s any progress, or if there''s anything I can do, they just


    need to call me. You are all very busy and I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "Give your phone to the police, they need to track it. I gotta go."


    Winnie said and walked toward the road.


    "Let Albert take you back."


    "No need, I can take a taxis, it is convenient."


    Winnie turned Brian down as quickly as she could.


    Winnie''s politeness made Brian sad, but at the moment he had no other choice. Since she refused, she


    would never let Albert take her back.


    "I''lle to your ce tonight."


    Brian was worried about Winnie. She was frightened just now and she would have nightmares at night.


    "No, you''re busy. I''m going to the suburbs tonight with the children. I''ve already told your father."


    Winnie said apathetically.


    "To the suburbs, why?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Daenerys is away on a business trip, and I can''t do the housework now, I can''t even cook for two


    children, so I can only go to the suburbs to ask him for help."


    What Winnie said was just one of the reasons, another reason was that Brian would not easily go to the


    suburbs, so that it would be much easier for them to separate.


    Winnie admitted she still loved Brian, but thest person she wanted to see at the moment was Brian.


    Seeing him, her heart would be sour and could not calm down.


    "Don¡¯t , I''ll take care of you."


    Brian stopped Winnie from going to the suburbs. If Winnie went there, he would never see her again in


    two months.


    "You are so busy, I don¡¯t want to bother you. Besides, you can''t always look after me, so I''ll manage for


    myself.¡±


    Winnie again rejected Brian.


    In thest two months, she also wanted to get along well with Brian, but now she could not treat him as


    an ordinary person, so she could only avoid him.


    If she could recover her peace of mind in two months, she would get along with Brian as a friend. But if


    she failed, she could only leave with regret.

 Chapter 154 The One He Loves

    Chapter 154 The One He Loves


    After Winnie left, Brian cooperated with the police to find Winnie''s mobile phone in a hidden ce at


    the scene of the crime. The mobile phone was taken back to the police station to check before Brian


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    left.


    Instead of going back to thepany, he went downstairs to Winnie''s house.


    Two children were picked up by Paul to suburb after school together with Winnie.


    Brian watched them leave, feeling bitter in heart.


    So thest two months that they could spend together ended ahead? He expected in thest two


    months to make it up to her as much as he could, and now that she went to a ce he couldn''t go, how


    could he make it up to her?


    He followed Paul''s car and watched them enter the house before driving away.


    As soon as Winnie left, Brian felt particrly empty, as if he was a wandering person and unable to find


    the feeling of home.


    He was in a bad mood, and there was only one ce he could go, and that was Kevin¡¯s home.


    In Kevin''s living room.


    Brian sat in the sofa with a mncholy and dignified expression.


    "Here, have some. A little drink will make you feel better."


    Kevin got wine and dishes, put them on the coffee table, and sat down.


    "Is it that obvious?"


    Asked Brian.


    "Any fool can see that. I''ve a day off today, and if you weren''t in a bad mood, I wouldn''t have let you


    disturb my holiday."


    Kevinined. During this period of time, he was worried about Brian and Winnie, but the result


    was not satisfactory.


    "Drink, it will make you feel better."


    Said Brian, starting to pour the wine. At this point, Kevin had to warn.


    "Yes, but if you drink too much, I can''t cure your headache. Now Winnie won''t care about you. You


    have to endure it."


    Speaking of Winnie, Brian stopped pouring wine, put down the decanter.


    "I won''t drink too much."


    He was not afraid of a headache, but he had promised to Winnie that he would not drink too much.


    Having always not taken her words to heart, he wanted to follow the rules now.


    "s......"


    Kevin felt helpless about Brian. Why did he have to make a hard time for himself?


    "You have already made a decision, but you still felt upset. Are you confused?"


    Kevin asked.


    "Confused?¡±


    Brian pretended to be puzzled.


    This was the first time that he was not really showing himself.


    He did not know whether he was confused, only knew that he fell in love with Winnie. He did not want


    Winnie to leave, but he could do nothing.


    "You are confused because you don''t know who you love, because you don''t know who to choose.


    Shall I help you to determine who you love more?"


    Kevin wanted to help Brian before he regretted it.


    "......"


    Brian said nothing, because he knew who he loved more.


    Once he thought he only loved Wendy, and had been waiting for her for nearly five years.


    But since meeting Winnie, he knew what true love was - heartache, moodiness, yearning, and


    Winnie was special to Brian. She was the only and unique woman in the world.


    The woman who dared to talk back to him was Winnie, the woman who dared to yell at him was


    Winnie, the woman who dared to p him on the face was Winnie.


    Only now did Brian understand that Winnie did all these things not because of her stubbornness or her


    audacity, but because he loved her. He had fallen in love with her from the first time he saw her and


    heard her voice, so he could tolerate all of her.


    It was also when he realized that the person he loved was Winnie that he suddenly realized that his


    waiting for Wendy was not love but guilt.


    "As far as I know, you didn''t shed any tears for Wendy, and you shed lots of tear for Winnie. As far as I


    know, when Wendy left, you weren''t as distracted as you are now."


    "So my conclusion is that you love Winnie, or you love Winnie more."


    When Kevin saw that Brian did not speak, he began to analyze.


    A few days ago when Winnie did not leave the hospital, when Wendy did not say she woulde


    back, Kevin thought Brian loved was Wendy.


    However, when Wendy called, when he saw Brian was not excited, Kevin knew he was wrong.


    After Winnie left the hospital, Brian seldom came to her. But his mind was always filled with Winnie, so


    Kevin was sure that Brian liked Winnie.


    "So what? It is impossible for us to be together."


    That was why Brian felt helpless.


    There were a lot of people who loved each other but they could not be together. There was not only he


    felt the heartache. Since others could forget it, he could do it.


    "Don''t say impossible until you''ve tried. Brian, you are bound by no one but yourself. Think about it,


    choose the right one, and don''t let yourself regret it."


    "If it were me, I would abandon all for Winwin rather to force myself to be with Wendy for the rest of my


    life. For four years, you never saw Wendy and you do not know whether she has changed heart,


    whether there was other man. Are you sure you''re going to live happily ever after?"


    Kevin advised. He hoped Brian could be with Winnie.


    "I don''t think about anything now. I only know that I have waited for Wendy for more than four years, I


    only know that we should be together."


    Brian said. He loved Winnie, but they could not be together. This was a fact that could not be changed.


    No matter how much he would regret in the future, he had confidence in the path he chose.


    "You should be together? There are so many things you should do. You should stay with Winnie for the


    sake of two children too. It will be more perfect."


    Kevin was still trying hard, Brian was in love with Winnie but he did not admit it.


    "Megan could not be my child. Don''t judge it so early."


    Brian voice suddenly became cold. He had been vexed about this matter.


    "Not your child? Whose child is she? Brian, if Megan is your child, what would you do?"


    Kevin became serious.


    "That''s easy. Get back custody of her. I don¡¯t allow my child to be raised by others."


    That was cold and heartless. If Megan was his daughter, it was normal to bring Megan back, because


    Winnie broke the contract first, it was her concealed the fact.


    If he brought Megan back, he would havepletely cut off contact with Winnie, and it would be easier


    for him to forget her.


    "You can''t do that. Megan is all Winwin has. If you take Megan back, can Winwin still be alive? It''s cruel


    of you to do that."


    Kevin did not expect Brian would be so ruthless. If Brian really thought so, he could not tell the results


    to Brian, he could not hurt Winnie.


    "I can''t help it. This is the consequence of her concealment, and she must bear it herself. Come on, it''s


    too early for that, we can talk till you find it out."


    Brian said coldly. It was certain that Winnie could not ept it and that he felt distressed for Winnie,


    but things should be solved thoroughly. And that was the only way.


    Brian continued after a pause.


    "You haven''t figured it out for so long. It''s toote. Do the DNA test. The sooner the result is out, the


    sooner I can solve it."


    "DNA?"


    Brian finally thought of this method, but the result hade out, but Kevin could not tell him for the


    time being.


    "Well, that''ll make it faster. You''ll get their samples and I''ll do your DNA."


    Kevin took the initiative to get the DNA thing over, so he could dy it, or think about ways.


    Winnie came to the suburb of the city, Rufus was very good to her. He specially hired a professional


    nurse.


    "Sir, sorry to bother you."


    On the table, Winnie said with embarrassment.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, it is lively with more people."


    Rufus kindly said with a smile.


    Brian was busy, so it was only right for him to help. And he liked Winnie very much, like a daughter.


    "There''s nothing I can help..."


    "You don¡¯t need to help. You are a patient, the most important thing recovery. Help when you''re


    healed."


    Rufus said, seeing that Winnie had pressure.


    "Winwin, live here at ease, do not have a burden. I have been alone for so many years. I am grateful


    that you cane. I have been so happy since you came. "


    Rufus jokingly said.


    Winnie¡¯s mood waspletely different from that ofst time.


    He did not know if she was stimted and depressed, or had other worries, she was not as positive as


    "......"


    When Winnie was about to thank Rufus, her phone rang and she quickly took it.


    "Sir, I''m going to answer the phone. You eat first."


    Winnie got up, and Rufus spoke.


    "Don''t move. You''re still a patient. If you don''t mind, answer it here."


    "Then I''ll answer it right here."


    Winnie said that and put the phone through.


    "Auntie."


    "Why haven''t you called for days?"


    Isobel asked with concern.


    "I''ve been busy these days, and I''ve been upte at night. Don''t worry about me, Auntie. I''m fine."


    Thest time she made a phone call to her aunt was still in the hospital. It had been several days, so


    her aunt was worried.


    During these days, Winnie''s mood was bad. She did not want her aunt to notice, so she did not call her.


    "Don''t be too busy. Your health is important. Now that we have no debt, don''t work so hard."


    Isobel''s tone was full of love. For so many years if there were no Winnie and Vanessa, she could not


    ovee.


    "I know. I''ll take care of myself."


    "Auntie, hasn''t the drugstore been transferred yet?"


    Winnie was worried about her aunt and Vanessa. Only when her family was reunited could she feel at


    ease.


    "No, not in a hurry. I can make money from it anyway."

 Chapter 155 Kevin Meets Her in the Airport

    Chapter 155 Kevin Meets Her in the Airport


    Isobel had been running the drugstore, so she was reluctant to give up, otherwise it would not have


    taken such a long time.


    "Auntie, I make enough money for our family, you don''t need to make money. Transfer the drugstore.


    Vanessa will go to school."


    Winnie was worried. Her aunt was old and she did not want her to work.


    "Well, I know what to do and I will be there before Vanessa go to school."


    "Ok, it is good to you are fine. I gotta go."


    Isobel hung up the phone. Winnie put her phone aside and began to eat.


    ¡°Family?¡±


    Rufus asked as he ate.


    "Yes, it was my aunt."


    Winnie replied in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Is there any other family?¡±


    Rufus continued to ask, he just want to have a chat.


    "No, my parents passed away, and I lived with my sister and my aunt."


    Mentioning her parents, Winnie inevitably felt sad. This made Rufus embarrassed.


    "It makes you sad. Don''t ask. Let¡¯s eat."


    In this way, a few brief words on the topic of family came to an end, but Rufus was more curious about


    Winnie, but also more pitiful.


    The child seemed to have a tough life.


    Daenerys went back from a business trip, got off the ne to call Winnie and wanted to continue to


    take care of Winnie.


    "I will pick you up after I go back to hospital. I have no business trip in the next week. Come back, I can


    take care of you."


    "No, I''m fine here. You are too busy to take care of us. I feel distressed for you."


    Now that she had lived in Rufus¡¯ house, Winnie intended to live here until she could work.


    "I''m fine, I''m not tired. It''s not convenient for your children to go to school from where you live."


    Donnie said casually. When a friend needed her, she would not hold back.


    "It''s easy for the kids to go to school from here. It''s only a short drive to the city. When you finish your


    report, go home. I''ll call on you."


    Winnie still loathed to let Daenerys tired and refused again.


    "All right, then I''ll go home first. Call me anytime."


    Daenerys had toply with Winnie.


    She put down the phone and walked out of the gate. Pulling the suitcase, when she was to call a taxi,


    she identally saw Kevin.


    He was standing right in front of her in a very close distance. He had a smile on his face, warm and


    handsome.


    Daenerys had a moment of bewilderment, also had a moment of fast heartbeat. But then she was


    ovee by her own sanity.


    She walked up to Kevin and pretended to be carefree.


    "What a coincidence, to pick someone up?"


    "Yes, to pick someone up."


    Kevin readily said with a brighter smile.


    "Ok, I''m going back first."


    Daenerys took the suitcase and walked around Kevin to move forward. But her suitcase was grabbed


    by Kevin.


    "Ie to pick you up. Why should I wait if you leave?"


    "Pick me up?¡±


    Said Donnie in surprise.


    "Yes, pick you up. Come on. I have something to tell you."


    Kevin, carrying a suitcase, walked quickly. Daenerys was still in a daze behind.


    ¡®Don''t be so nice to her, don''t shake her heart, she will be melted by Kevin''s damn smile.¡¯


    Daenerys followed Kevin all the way to the car.


    "Thanks for picking me up."


    If Daenerys heard right, Kevin just told her that he has something to say. Maybe it was an emergency,


    so he came to pick her up. But for whatever reason, she should be polite and say thank you.


    "You''re wee. I can always pick you up if you like."


    Kevin said gently in a serious way.


    "Forget it, you are such a big figure. How dare I let youe to pick me up?"


    "Didn''t you say you have something to tell me? What is it?"


    Daenerys did not want Kevin to pick her up, because she felt the pressure. Most importantly, getting


    along with him made her embarrassed and she would now what she should do.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Let¡¯s talk as we go."


    After Kevin smiled at Daenerys, he started the car.


    After the car drove smoothly on the highway, Kevin became serious.


    "There is a file case in the back. Bring it here and have a look."


    "File case?"


    Daenerys looked at Kevin in a puzzled way, then at the back of the car.


    Then she reached over and took the file case.


    After sitting down, she opened the file case.


    "A paternity test? Whose is it?"


    Daenerys didn''t think much of it. She asked Kevin while reading out the erged title.


    "It''s written down there.¡±


    Kevin reminded.


    Donnie continued to read.


    "Winnie, Luke..."


    Daenerys covered her mouth in shock.


    "What is it going on?¡±


    She asked deliberately.


    This test report was not the one she helped Winnie do, that did not have the name but that the mother


    and son rtionship was there.


    Where did Kevin get this? Did he ask someone to do it?


    "I asked someone to do it. You shouldn''t be so surprised, because you knew it."


    Kevin was serious and he did not want to beat around the bush. It did not matter who knew it, how to


    know it, the important thing was whether it could be continued to conceal.


    "I..."


    Donnie was speechless for a moment.


    "I suspected it. I tried to feel you out several times but you kept evading it. It was the only way I could


    do it. A few days ago, Luke went to the hospital and I collected his sample, and then took Winwin¡¯s


    sample during the examination. So I got the test."


    Kevin felt it necessary to exin. In order to keep it a secret, he did not mention whose sample it was


    when he sent the sample and asked his friend to do the test.


    After the result came out, his friend sent it to him directly in the form of email. As for the names of


    Winnie and Luke, he filled them in before printing.


    "You''re such a gossip. You meddle in everything. Yes, I knew, I knew it."


    Daenerys said inin. She had concealed it for so long, but now it was revealed, which made her


    upset.


    "If you had said you knew, I wouldn''t have believed so much in medicine. Now that you know


    everything, tell me about it. Don''t try to hide something. Megan is Brian''s daughter, Megan and Luke


    are twins, Winwin is the surrogate."


    Kevin said out what Daenerys might hide, so as not to waste more words, so as not to rely on medical


    technique.


    "You know quite a lot."


    Kevin knew it all. What could she hide from him?


    Daenerys disdainfully nced at Kevin, and then remembered an important thing.


    "Does Brian know about this?¡±


    "No, if he knows, why should Ie to you?"


    Kevin did not know what to do, so he came to Daenerys to discuss.


    "Fortunately, Winwin still has time."


    Donna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But I can''t hide it for long. Brian has also thought of this idea. He''s trying to get a sample for DNA


    testing. He wants to make sure."


    Kevin''s words made Daenerys tense up again.


    "Then I will tell Winwin to be careful and not let him collect samples."


    Daenerys took out her mobile phone, but was grabbed by Kevin.


    ¡°It''s no use. Don''t you know Brian after all this time? He never fails at what he wants."


    Kevin''s words made Daenerys have no hopepletely.


    He was right. There was nothing that Brian could not get.


    Daenerys was in depression, for she did not know how to help Winnie.


    "There must be no hiding, Daenerys. I came to you because I want to talk to you about how to deal


    with this."


    Kevin said with a sigh of helplessness.


    "I don''t know, but I will definitely tell Winwin about it. Even if nothing can be done, Winwin must be


    prepared."


    If there had been a solution, she would have made the matter public.


    "Is there no other way? If Brian knows about it, it may not end so easily."


    Kevin asked not giving up. He reminded her but did not dare to say Brian''s words directly.


    "Winwin knows it will not be that simple, so she keeps it a secret. Doctor Burns, please advise Mr.


    Brian not to make it hard time for Winwin. The children are all she has. If he takes both of them, Winwin


    may not survive."


    Daenerys know that Winnie could survive for so many years in the support of her children. If Megan


    was snatched, she would despair of life.


    "I will try my best to persuade Brian, but Winnie must try her best."


    Kevin could not think of a good way for either of them, and now he just hoped that Brian would show


    mercy for Winnie''s sake.


    "Thank you."


    Daenerys politely thanked. If Kevin did not tell her, they would be helpless if Brian knows.


    "You are wee. I''m not doing it entirely for Winwin. Above all, I don''t want Brian to regret it."


    Kevin said. For they did not regret, for two children could have a happy family, As Brian''s best friend,


    he must do his best to help.


    "I think they will not regret. Winwin has no chance to regret, and Mr. Be only had a whim on


    Winwin, so there will be no regret. They don¡¯t have a rtionship, so there is no regret."


    What Daenerys said was sad, and she felt depressed at the thought of these things. Nothing good had


    happened to Winnie since her family''s ident.


    She fell in love with a man, but it was secret love. The only moral support had the chance to be taken


    away.Why was fate so unkind to her?


    "Doesn¡¯t Winwin like Brian?"


    Kevin asked as if he didn''t know anything.


    Daenerys paused for a moment and sighed deeply.


    "s......What''s the use if she does? Mr. Be doesn''t like her, and it wouldn''t have ended well even


    if they like each ther, becauce the gap between them was huge."


    Looking at Daenerys''s frown, Kevin did not continue to ask.


    Since it was certain that Winnie liked Brian, there was hope between them. The gap between them was


    indeed a severe problem, but luckily they had two children.


    No matter who was against it, they had to think about the two children. That was the advantage of


    hope.

 Chapter 156 Ask Kevin for Help

    Chapter 156 Ask Kevin for Help


    Kevin took Daenerys to a western restaurant instead of the hospital.


    "I haven''t reported work yet, I..."


    Daenerys was now being pulled forcibly by Kevin into the restaurant. She had been refusing since she


    got off the car, but it was of no use.


    She was not used to get along with Kevin alone. On the way back from the airport they had been


    talking about Winnie, otherwise she would die of embarrassment.


    Now she was pulled over to have a meal into a room. When they were together, she felt huge pressure.


    "It''s lunchtime, and even if you go back to the hospital, no one listens to your report."


    Kevin said and pressed Daenerys onto the chair. Then he sat down.


    "I..."


    Daenerys tried to refuse, but Kevin called the waiter over.


    He helped her order without asking what she liked to eat.


    But after he finished ordering, Daenerys unexpectedly found that they were all the food she liked to eat.


    Was that a coincidence, or did he know what she liked to eat?


    "Why are you stunned? Surprised?"


    Kevin found Daenerys''s doubts and asked softly.


    "What?"


    Daenerys did not understand and looked at Kevin in a daze. Then Kevin gave the answer.


    "Don¡¯t feel surprised. I observed you and I had heard from Winwin what you liked. Fortunately I


    remember it."


    Kevin''s words made Daenerys at a loss, but she was touched.


    No one except her parents and Winwin had noticed what she liked to eat. Kevin was an exception.


    "I... I''ll call Winwin now. I''ll tell her what you said."


    Daenerys was flurred by his look. She did not know what to say. She shifted the topic in order to avoid


    embarrassment, but she was flustered, which amused Kevin.


    Donna actually made the call. After the phone put through, Daenerys repeated what Kevin said.


    Winnie, on the other side of the phone, appeared to panic at first, but soon calmed down.


    That Brian knew it was unexpected but reasonable. He should feel the kinship between father and


    child. She more than once spilled the beans, If he did not doubt, he must have a problem with his brain.


    But Winnie was not ready and Brian began to suspect.


    Winnie sighed.


    "Never mind."


    "Winwin, you need to think about a strategy now. You need to keep at least one of the two children with


    you."


    Daenerys did not anticipate that Winnie was calm. Now she was more anxious than Winnie, it seemed


    that she did not see any hope.


    "I can do nothing. I''m inferior to him in all my qualifications. If he wants to take the children away, I can


    only force him with death."


    Winnie''s tone was hopeless. If there was a way, she would have exined the identity of Megan and


    would not be so passive.


    "Winwin..."


    Although Daenerys had expected what Winnie would do, she was still scared to hear it.


    Daenerys looked up at Kevin with fear in her eyes and put her phone on hands-free mode.


    She wanted to let Kevin listen to Winnie, hoping that he could do his best to help.


    "What''s the point of my being alive if he takes the child from me? The only option I have now is either


    to have the child or to die in front of him."


    Winnie¡¯s desperate tone made Kevin shocked. He thought Daenerys was not necessarily urate, but


    he did not expect Winnie to be so negative.


    If Winnie really died in front of Brian, Brian would suffer another pain and break down.


    "Is Doctor Burns with you, Daenerys?"


    Winnie asked calmly.


    "Yes."


    "Put him on the phone. I need his help."


    As Winnie''s voice fell, Daenerys handed the phone to Kevin. Kevin was on speakerphone with Winnie.


    "Winwin, I am here."


    "Now that you know my secret, Doctor Burns, please help me. There are less than two months left,


    please help me dy for a while. I want toplete the task given by the chairman in these two


    months."


    "Didn''t he want a DNA sample? I''ll keep it out of his reach, so he cane back to the suburbs a few


    more times, and he''ll get over it."


    This was the only thing Winnie could not let go. She was not sure if he could have a better rtionship


    with his father, but she would do her best. In such way, she showed her love to him.


    "Winwin, why do you still want to help the chairman, Forget it."


    Kevin understood that she was not toplete the task of the chairman, but for Brian to forgive his


    father. If Brian could think about Winnie, things would be settled more easily.


    "I should keep my promise. Help me again, and I''ll do everything I can to keep him from getting the


    sample."


    Winnie insisted.


    "All right, I''ll help you."


    Kevin promised, but also hoped that things could be changed in these two months.


    Brian gave himself a high-sounding reason to go to the suburbs.


    On this trip, his mood was quite different from the previous one, when he had resisted and wanted to


    withdraw. But this time he wanted to go, and even sped up the car.


    Brian knew why it was like this. He wanted to control his mood, but he failed.


    Arriving at the surburb, the first Brian saw was the two children.


    "Daddy."


    "Uncle."


    The two children were ying football with Rufus in the yard. When they saw Brian''s car driving into


    the yard, they both ran over to greet Brian.


    "You get sweat, take a break."


    With a faint smile on his face, Brian said while wiping the sweat of the two children.


    "Daddy, are youing to see auntie?"


    Luke asked. In these days Winnie¡¯s mood was obviously not good. He often found her in a daze, but


    she had to smile in face him and Megan. Luke saw distressed to see that.


    "Yes, Ie to see Auntie."


    Brian felt his answer was far-fetched.


    At this time Rufus came over and said in a gentle voice.


    "You are here."


    "......"


    Brian did not look at him or answer. The resentment in the heart was about to make him suffocate. But


    as he looked down at the children, he felt a strange sensation in his heart.


    The children were looking at him with expectant eyes, waiting for him to answer his father. Should he


    disappoint them and set them an example.


    The next moment, Brian looked at Rufus.


    "Where is Winwin?¡±


    His voice was cold, seeming that he did not use to talk to his father.


    "In the bedroom on the second floor. She is sleeping"


    Rufus excitedly answered with a big smile on the face.


    It was the second time Brian had spoken to him, and this time it was in a much better manner. He was


    content with the change, and believed that their rtionship would get better and better.


    Brian was not used to talking to his father like this. After finishing a sentence, he didn''t know what to


    say next. Then attention was then paid to two children.


    "I''ll go to the room to see Mommy. You can take a break and y."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Then he walked into the house.


    He found Winnie''s room on the second floor and walked in lightly without knocking at the door.


    Winnie was sleeping on her side, so Brian could see her face.


    She looked much better, but not the same as before. Recovery seemed to be a long process.


    Brian went to the bed and sat down gently, but Winnie woke up.


    Winnie opened her eyes and was surprised to see Brian. She did not expect him toe so soon. If it


    wasn''t for a sample book, he might never havee here.


    "There you are."


    Winnie got up and forgot that she had notpletely recovered. The sudden force hurt her wound.


    "What''s wrong? Is the wound hurting again?"


    Seeing that Winnie suddenly frowned, Brian knew that she hurt the wound, so he asked with concern.


    "It''s okay. I just use too much strength."


    Winnie did not want to be cared for, especially by Brian. It would make her greedy, make her not want


    to let go.


    "How are you these days? Are you feeling any better?"


    Brian was sad for Winnie''s cold attitude, but he could do nothing about it.


    "Much better."


    Winnie still said lukewarmly.


    She didn''t need Brian''s help even if she had a problem. Now what she needed most was Brian to


    cooperate with her toplete the task of the chairman.


    "Winwin..."


    Brian''s sadness became heartache for Winnie''s attitude, He wanted to apologize, but Winnie didn''t give


    her a chance.


    "Any news from the police, by the way?"


    "It has been confirmed that it was Daniel Wong. They are now investigating whether Daniel Wong


    Brian answered helplessly.


    "I don''t think he wouldmit suicide. He is not the kind of person who wouldmit suicide. He


    could not die even if he was just hanging on. I''ll call the police tomorrow and ask them to investigate


    carefully."


    In fact, she already knew the result of the police investigation and told the police that Daniel was not


    the kind of person who wouldmit suicide.


    She deliberately asked, because she did not want to talk about things between them. She just wanted


    to find a random topic of conversation.


    "Leave it alone, I''ll tell the police."


    "This is my business. Let me deal with it myself."


    Winnie whispered, almost asking Brian, "Can you manage it for a lifetime?"


    Brian said nothing, but looked depressed.


    "Did you see your father on your way in?"


    Winnie broke the silence. There was not much time, and it was rare for him toe once, so she could


    not waste time on meaningless things.


    "Yes."


    "Not going to ept it?"


    Winnie asked tentatively.


    "......"


    Brian fell again into the silence.


    "Our contract is less than two months, and I would like to make it up between you and your father in


    two months. There seems no hope."


    Winnie deliberately said. But seeing Brian hateful expression, she was disappointed and distressed.


    "Winwin..."


    "Although I don''t know the specific situation between you, but I feel he is poor. He gave birth to you and


    raised you, no matter what his fault was, you should understand. After all these years, you should


    forgive him."


    "This thing I experienced made me understand human life is too fragile. Don''t regret when you lose


    him."


    Winnie interrupted Brian again, because she knew exactly what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 157 Ended Early?

    Chapter 157 Ended Early?


    In Winnie''s view, that was life. She was thest one who wanted to see Brian torture himself with


    regret.


    "Can you not talk about this? My mother must be sad if I forgive him."


    Brian still hated to talk about it, but this time he didn''t get angry or yell.


    "You know what, only you think your mother will be sad. Do you know the one-sided thing or the


    gone, and now you are torturing yourself. Doesn''t your heart hurt when you look at your father getting


    old day by day?"


    Winnie raised a bunch of questions. She sensed a slight change in Brian, so she must continue to try


    harder, because time was limited.


    "Winnie, what do you know? I warned you..."


    Brian could not help but get anger in voice, but when he saw the innocent eyes of Winnie, he stopped.


    "Warn me again? Go ahead and scold, everything is almost over, and you won''t even get a chance to


    scold me."


    Winnie did not shout back, but what she said was the truth.


    At the thought of leaving, Brian was distressed and speechless.


    Brian said nothing, so did Winnie. The bedroom fell silent again.


    After a long while, it was Brian who spoke.


    "Never mind my business. It''s my business if I forgive him or not, it''s none of your business. Take care


    of yourself."


    Brian said in a cold voice and he did not want to talk about the matter between his father and mother.


    Since Winnie did not need him, his affairs did not need Winnie to intervene.


    Winnie¡¯s zing heart cooled down because Brian''s words.


    "Ok, I will leave it alone. Since that, let us end our rtionship early. It is less than two month, I don¡¯t


    know what we are doing for."


    Winnie said angrily. It if ended earlier, she would give up earlier. She was told not to intervene in


    everything of him.


    Brian did not expect Winnie would say so. He wanted to say he would end the contract now, but he


    finally held back, because he did not want to.


    "I need to use the bathroom."


    He was to let himself down and ease his mood, as well to find sample.


    But Brian was disappointed. Winnie didn''t have a toothbrush or any hair there. Had she changed her


    toothbrush by chance, or had she been prepared to keep him from finding it?


    Disappointed, Brian came out from Winnie¡¯s room. Winnie was lying on the bed with her eyes closed


    and with her back to Brian.


    Since there was nothing to say, he would find a way out when her anger subsided.


    Brian quietly left and met two children and Rufus downstairs.


    "Did you see Auntie, Daddy?"


    Luke went to Brian and asked softly.


    "Yes. Luke, I am going back, you are brother, take care of sister and Auntie. I wille and see you


    when I have time."


    With that, Brian walked away, and then he heard Rufus''s voice.


    "Stay for lunch. I''ve got it ready."


    Rufus wanted to keep his son longer, but he didn''t expect him to leave so soon.


    "Cook Winwin something delicious. She needs nourishment."


    Brian gave Rufus answer, it was he did not want to say, but it was for Winnie.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her."


    Rufus said with full confidence. No matter what Brian said, as long as he spoke, it was a kind of


    Brian left after he talked to the children. Winnie stood in front of the window, watching Brian¡¯s back.


    There was unspeakable pain in the heart.


    He had tall and straight back, meticulous dress and steady pace.


    This figure reminded her of Brian four years ago.


    At that time, although she was heartache and tormented by reality, she was still curious about who the


    man who bought her to give birth to her child would be. She peeped at the back of Brian like this.


    Now the mood waspletely different.


    At that time, she didn''t feel anything when she saw him leave, but now she felt sad because she loved


    him but she could not be with him.


    She loved him but she could only move on.


    "Go away, go away, one day you wille out of my world. You do me a favor if you leave a day


    earlier."


    Winnie could not help but shed tears.


    Penny could finally breathe a sigh of relief. After knowing that Daniel was dead, she did not have a little


    pity but felt relieved.


    She thought that when Daniel died all the things would go up in smoke, and her father was always


    cautious and it would not be found out.


    Now all she needed to do was abort the child and looked for a chance to start over.


    She, lying on the bed in her bedroom, made a call to her father.


    "Dad, it''s all settled. Can I get rid of the child now?"


    "Wait."


    Richard''s voice was serious.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    "It was not clear, and the police has not given a final verdict. If you get rid of the child, you have nothing


    to protect to you."


    Richard was always cautious, but he felt flustered this time. From the police, it was not easy to call it a


    suicide.


    "Not investigated yet? Wasn''t it confirmed that Daniel was the one who hurt Winnie?"


    Richard¡¯s words made Penny¡¯sx heart suddenly tense up.


    "It is confirmed that it is Daniel, but whether Danielmitted suicide or homicide had not been


    determined."


    "It is obvious that hemitted suicide, and his family did not pursue it. Why not final the case?"


    Penny was impatient.


    "You are aw graduate, why would you say such ignorant things? Can it be decided that if it was a


    suicide or homicide by the family members? Even if they can decide, Brian and Winnie won''t let it go


    easily. Now both of them have raised questions, which makes it harder for the police to jump to


    conclusions."


    Richard was again and again disappointed to Penny''s performance. He did not understand why he with


    a high IQ would have such a dull child.


    "Damn Winnie. She took advantagest time and now she is doing mischief again. Next time, I will


    never show mercy to her."


    Penny angrily said. She hated Winnie and Brian, and was concerned about Richard despised her.


    But she attributed all this to Winnie. She would not have encountered these things if she had not met


    Winnie in her life.


    She would not spare Winnie and would fight with her to the end of her life.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Since this happened, Winnie has been secretly protected by bodyguards. Do you


    think Brian will give you a chance?"


    Richard was afraid that Penny would misbehave and warned her.


    "The most important thing now is to wait, wait until the case is settled, wait until everything is settled,


    you''re going to abort the child."


    Richard thought the child was Penny''s talisman, because temporarily Brian could not do anything to


    her because of the child. If the police find out something, the child would be able to protect her for a


    while.


    So he had to see how things go before he decides whether the child should be kept or not.


    "Until when? If it is half a year, I can¡¯t abort it."


    Penny thought that her father would help and Daniel had died, the police would not find her out, and it


    was a very dangerous thing to keep the child.


    "Then give it to birth."


    Richard was suddenly angry because Penny did not listen to him but always put forward her own


    ignorant opinions.


    "Give it birth? Dad, what do you think? Even if the police didn''te to me, Brian won''t let me go if I do


    so."


    Penny questioned, if she died in the hands of Brian, she felt it more miserable.


    "You...... don¡¯t have a brain?"


    Richard was speechless.


    "I tell you, don''te to me if you don¡¯t do as I said."


    Richard said angrily and hung up the phone.


    Penny was angry. She was in a good mood before the call, but now it was in a mess.


    She would listen to Richard, but there were some things she had to decide on her own. Regarding


    Winnie, she did not want to end here. For her in this world she and Winnie could not coexist.


    Penny''s anger has no ce to vent, so Winnie had be her punching bag. She ignored Richard''s


    advice and called Winnie.


    Winnie was sitting in pavilion of the courtyard watching the children y. Suddenly the phone rang.


    When she found it was Penny calling, she showed distain.


    After a moment''s hesitation she picked up the phone.


    Before Winnie said anything, it came Penny''s eager voice.


    "Winnie, I heard that you have recovered, you are so lucky."


    "Well, maybe it is not time for me to die yet. Did I disappoint you that I''m alive?"


    Winnie was calm and had been used to Penny¡¯s attitude. If she were angry, Penny would have been


    screwed.


    ¡°I am disappointed, but it is ok for you to be alive, so that I can share with you the good news that I am


    pregnant with Brian''s child.¡±


    Penny said insidiously, this was her only worthy of showing off. But she still hoped Winnie would die. In


    this way, no one would everpete with her for Brian.


    Winnie''s heart was indeed hurt by "Brian''s child", but she could do nothing, couldn¡¯t she?


    "I just hope you treat your child well and don''t treat it like you treat Luke."


    Winnie said gently, not annoyed. But her words were sharp enough to unsettle Penny.


    "Winnie, you have died once and not learned your lesson. Don''t you know that misfortunees out of


    your mouth? Do you want to die again?"


    Penny angrily threatened.


    "Just because I died once, I know that human life is very precious. Don''t make fun of other people''s


    lives, or you won''te to a good end."


    "You do not need to threaten me, Penny. I have my fate. Before I should die, even if you kill me a


    hundred times, it will be in vain. When I should die, I will die. Don''t waste your energy and put yourself


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    in it."


    Winnie said without fear, although the voice was not big and there was no anger, it was powerful.


    "Winnie, you look down on me. With my strength and background, with that I am the wife of Brian, do


    you think I will put myself into it?"

 Chapter 158 Cry Bitterly

    Chapter 158 Cry Bitterly


    Penny again showed off her status and family background. Although it was on the phone, Winnie could


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    imagine how proud she was.


    "So these powers can protect you. I''m curious how you can prove that? Did you kill someone? Or are


    you behind my ident?"


    Winnie''s tone was not calm but questioning, with a strange air.


    With respect to this, her tone angered the flustered Penny.


    "Winnie, this is a framed usation. Daniel and I do not know each other, with what you said I have


    something to do with this matter. Winnie, I want to rip your mouth out now, you are the most insidious


    person."


    Penny rified herself in a loud and furious voice, and she could not control her emotions when she


    reached such a furious stage. But it also showed something.


    "What did you say? Daniel? How do you know it was Daniel who did this? How can you say out


    Daniel''s name if you don''t know him?"


    Winnie was alerted by Penny''s words.


    Everyone said Penny had something to do with it, and she suspected it too. But it was just suspicion.


    There was no evidence to link it to her.


    ording to Winnie¡¯s understanding, Penny and Daniel had no coion, but now Penny actually


    called out his name, so it was obviously that she knew Daniel was the person who kidnapped her.


    This time Winnie had to focus her suspicions on Penny.


    "I..."


    Penny realized that she said the wrong thing. Fluttered, she did not know how to exin.


    "I heard it from others."


    Penny could think of no better way.


    "Brian has blocked the news. Who told you?"


    Winnie continued. Penny was flustered and deliberately concealed it, which made her get serious.


    "I... I heard it from Brian. We have a child. There is nothing he could not tell."


    Penny got suddenly proud. Winnie reminded her, otherwise she really did not know how to answer.


    "Oh, ok, go ahead. Even If Daniel''s death is not investigated by his family, I will ask for a thorough


    investigation. I want to see how long your father and Brian can protect you. I want to see if you can


    hear anything about yourself from Brian."


    Winnie suddenly said in a cold voice. No matter what Penny said was true or not, she must pay


    attention to this matter.


    Winnie directly hung up the phone, looked up and saw Luke standing in front of her with a sad


    expression.


    "Is that her call?"


    Luke asked, referring to Penny. The fear for Penny could still be seen in his eyes.


    "Yes, but it is not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry, Luke."


    Winnie pulled Luke to herside andforted him softly.


    "Auntie, don''t let her bully you. I''m sick of her bullying you."


    Luke said directly, with tone and eyes revealing hatred to Penny and guardian for Winnie.


    "I won''t, no one will bully me. Don''t worry, Luke."


    Winnie pacified Luke. Luke suddenly opened his arms to embrace Winnie.


    "Auntie, I never want to leave you in my life. You can''t go. You have to stay with me. I only feel safe


    when you are by my side."


    Luke was excited, as if he had known something.


    "No, I will not leave you. I will by your side all your life."


    Winnie heartache, she said. For the child''s sudden excitement, she was worried.


    "Luke, why do you say so?"


    Winnie wanted to find the reason, in case he got ill because of what Luke repressed in his heart.


    Luke first left Winnie''s arms and then whispered.


    "Auntie, when my father left that day, he said that I was a man and asked me to take good care of you


    and Megan. I felt that you are going to separate. I felt that I would leave you. Auntie, don''t separate


    from Daddy. If he has done something wrong, I apologize to you for him."


    Luke said in panic. He was afraid that Winnie was to leave.


    Luke¡¯s words made Winnie sad and she could not control her tears.


    She once gain held Luke in arms, bust into tears when Luke could not see her.


    At the moment she was uncertain. She did not dare to have anymitment to the child, since she


    was afraid of making the child disappointed or hate her. She was more afraid of making the child get


    sicker because of her leaving.


    Luke was sensitive. Brian''s words and look made him overthink and affected his mood. She did not feel


    at ease if he grew up with others.


    "Luke, think in a good way. If Mommy is not good to you, you still have Daddy. From now on Daddy will


    double his love to you, he will protect you. Absolutely he will not allow anyone to bully you..."


    Hearing this, Luke cried out loud.


    "No, I want Daddy and you to protect me. I want you to be my Mommy. From now on I will not call


    Penny Mommy."


    Winnie¡¯sfort made Luke uneasy. She had never said so. Every time she asked him to rest


    assured, but this time she encourage him, which made him afraid.


    "Luke, do not cry, I will protect you, I will stay with you."


    Winnie was distressed and cried out loud.


    Now was the most difficult moment. What should she do? How she should do so that sh would not hurt


    the child? But no matter what, it was not up to her.


    The held together crying, which was seen by Rufus. And he had heard some of their conversation.


    Rufus¡¯s in heart was disturbed by two people.


    He frowned in confuse. He didn''t understand what was going on between them, but he was sure they


    were in trouble.


    "Luke, don''t cry, Auntie has not recovered. You will affect her recovery."


    Rufus went to Luke and pulled away Luke.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, please help me, don''t let Daddy and Auntie separate.I don''t want to leave Auntie."


    Luke seemed to cry more fiercely, and Winnie''s tears had been flowing.


    "I will help you, Luke. Do not cry, listen, Luke, don¡¯t make Auntie sad.


    Rufus did not know what Luke was afraid of, but he realized the child''s helpless heart at the moment.


    "I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t make Auntie sad. Auntie, don''t cry."


    With that, Luke went to help Winnie wipe her tears.


    "I am not sad, I will protect Luke."


    Winnie kept her emotions under control, but it did not seem to work.


    The child''s tears remained on his own face, but they hurt her heart. This time she really could do


    nothing. This time she was going to break her word to the child.


    "Luke, Megan has been looking for you. Go find her, I will talk to Auntie. Grandpa must know what''s


    going on before I can help you."


    Rufus said seriously. He had to understand what was going do and help the childe up with the


    best solution.


    Hearing that his grandpa would help, he dried his tears and came to grandpa.


    "Grandpa, help me, I will go to y with Megan now."


    Luke ran away, leaving grandpa and auntie there, hoping to get a good result.


    "Winwin, don''t cry, it''s bad for your health."


    Rufusforted Winnie, only her mood calmed down, they could have a chat.


    "Sir, I''m all right."


    Winnie controlled her mood. Rufus waited for a while before he asked.


    "Winwin, talk to me. Tell me why Luke hates Penny so much. Tell me why you and Brian need to


    separate."


    "Sir, I didn''t tell you before for fear that you would be worried. Now for the the sake of Luke, I hope


    someone can help me."


    "Here is the thing..."


    Winnie told him that Luke got abused and depression.


    Hearing this, Rufus could not control but broke down.


    He got up in anger and banged on the wooden table in the arbor. He could not help howling.


    "Penny is so inhuman How could she treat a child like that? She is inhuman, she''s a beast. We are so


    precious about Luke, but he got mistreated by her. I will not give up on this matter. I will talk to


    Richard."


    Rufus''s mood was hard to control. Thinking of the scene that Luke was abused, he got furious.


    "Don''t be angry, Sir. Brian is trying to figure it out. He''ll teach Penny in his way. Don''t worry."


    Seeing that Rufus be like this, Winnie regretted to say these, and she was afraid of Rufus¡¯ interference


    would destroy Brian''s n to make their rtionship be worse, so she hurried to appease him.


    "He, like his grandfather, only puts profits first, and only buys other people''spanies as a way.


    What''s the use of that, the child still got hurt."


    This thought made Rufus even angrier. If they had paid as much attention to their children as they did


    to their business, all this could have been avoided. Brian and his grandfather''s dedication to business


    was also the reason why he did not want to stay in the old house.


    Rufus was reasonable, and Winnie was speechless.


    If it were not for the acquisition of the Burns Group, Brian would not have dyed the matter for so


    long, and could not have hurt Luke. He put too much emphasis on the interests of thepany.


    "Don''t worry, Winwin, I know what to do. I know what to do without making it hard for Brian."


    Rufus¡¯s tone was firm. He had to take care of this thing.


    ¡°But why do you want to part with Brian?¡±


    Rufus continued to ask. He realized that things between Winnie and Brian were not simple.

 Chapter 159 Rufus was Shock

    Chapter 159 Rufus was Shock


    Winnie suddenly gave a bitter smile, and then she answer Rufus''s question after a moment of silence.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Uncle, do you know Wendy?"


    "Yes, she''sing back."


    Seeing Winnie¡¯s bitter smile and hearing the name of Wendy, Rufus had known why Brian wanted to


    separate with Winnie.


    "Don''t worry about it, Sir. There''s nothing going on between me and Mr. Be. I just hope Luke can


    stay away from Penny so that he can grow up healthily."


    Winnie had no hope for other things. She just wanted Luke to be safe.


    "Winwin, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow her to be with Luke. I will not spare her if Brian and Grandfather do


    not punish her."


    Rufus was still indignant. He would not forgive what Penny did to Luke. Penny would not have an easy


    life in the Be family.


    Rufus paused at that. There was something he could not understand.


    "Winwin, I don''t understand why you are so kind to Luke. Brian is Luke''s father. He can''t do as much as


    you do."


    Rufus had wondered about it for a long time, since the date he knew Winnie. It was impossible that she


    treated him as her own child even if she wanted to be with Brian.


    Winnie did not answer, but continued to think.


    Brian would know it soon. If he knew it, his family would know it, so it had no sense to hide it.


    "Sir, how much do you know about it? You should know that Penny is not his mother..."


    "You heard it from Luke?"


    Rufus''s anger subsided a little and his tone softened. He interrupted her, apparently she knew more


    than he thought.


    "Some are from Luke, some is my personal experience."


    Winnie lifted her eyes and looked at Rufus. There was sincerity in her eyes, as well as fact and truth.


    "From experience?¡±


    Rufus asked with some doubt.


    "Right, because I am Luke''s biological mother."


    Winnie said seriously. No one could change this fact.


    "You are Luke''s biological mother?"


    Rufus looked at Winnie in surprise.


    He knew that Luke was born of surrogacy and he knew the reason. But it did note to him that


    Luke''s mother was silently protecting him.


    "Right, I am Luke''s biological mother, Megan is his younger sister. They are twins."


    Winnie answered Rufus with a firm tone.


    "Megan is a child of our family?"


    Rufus was shock by that. It all came too suddenly. Even though he experienced a lot, he needed time.


    So, that was the reason why Winnie was attentive to Luke. Megan was his grandchild, no wonder he


    liked Megan at the first sight.


    "Yes. I was selfish. I didn¡¯t want to give her to Brian, so I kept Megan."


    Winnie was not calm as she thought of the past.


    "Did Brian know?"


    This seemed to be a more serious question.


    "No, but he''s suspicious and is taking samples from us for DNA tests. It won''t be long before he finds


    out."


    Rufus frowned. He did not ask more but think.


    If Brian knew it, he would get the custody of Megan, which was cruel to Winnie.


    A momentter.


    "Winwin, what do you n to do?"


    Rufus asked.


    "I am selfish, I want to live with my two children. But it is not to me. My n is only a thought."


    Winnie raised her lips in self-mockery, and then continued.


    "Once Mr. Berry knows that Megan is his child, he will definitely take both Megan and Luke back. I think


    getting custody of my children will be hard. So it depends on Mr. Berry."


    ¡°What about Brian? Don¡¯t you want to be with him? Only when parents and children live together, it


    would be the perfect ending."


    Hearing that, Winnie showed an ironical radian.


    "Sir, it''s impossible. It''s more difficult. Reality could not make the four of us live together, but love. Love


    is the pickiest."


    "Mr. Berry likes Wendy, so he will not be with me."


    Winnie had never dared to hope for a family of four, not to mention Brian would fall in love with her. The


    most important thing for her now was to keep the two children. To think of anything else was like a sin.


    "Give me time, I will find a way. Don''t worry, I won''t let things get as bad as you think."


    Rufus did not know what to do at the moment. He understood love and never interfered with Brian and


    Ste''s marriage, because he wanted them to find their own love.


    He did not want his children''s happiness to be ruined by their career and family marriage, which was


    difficult to make it to a happy ending.


    Now Brian liked Wendy, otherwise he would not ask Wendy toe back, or separate from Winnie.


    But if Brian were with Wendy, Luke and Megan would have unknown future.


    Two dayster.


    Daniel''s death was eventually ruled a homicide by the police, making Winnie a suspect.


    Paul sent two children to school in the morning, Winnie came to the police station.


    "Miss Chambers, I''ll pick you upter."


    Before Winnie got off, Paul said politely.


    "Ok, but Paul, don''t call me Miss Chambers, call me Winwin."


    With a warm smile, she reached for the door of the car.


    "No, you are a guest, how can I address you so casually."


    In the eyes of Brian, Winnie was an important person, so he must be polite to her.


    "I live in the surburb and you helped me a lot. That is a deal, just call me Winwin. If you don''t agree, I


    won''t need you to pick me up. I''ll take a taxi."


    Winnie mischievously threatened Paul and got off the car without waiting for Paul¡¯s answer.


    Passing by the police station parking lot, Winnie saw Brian''s car. She felt bitter in heart.


    The police took Winnie to the case area, where Brian sat.


    Winnie came and sat beside Brian.


    "You are here."


    Winnie said indifferently. It was they met for the first time on the ne.


    "Yes, how are you, are you all right?"


    Brian asked in a low voice, but the moment he saw Winnie, he was exulted.


    "Yes, I am all right."


    Winnie replied with a faint smile, but did not dare to raise her eyes to look at Brian''s. Seeing his


    seductive eyes, Winnie feared she could not keep up the disguise.


    ¡°Who brought you here?¡±


    Brian continued to ask in a deep voice.


    "Paul sent me here."


    Winnie answered and changed the topic. Suchmunication made her have more grievances.


    "Have you found a recement for me? I''ll be back in thepany in two days to handle the


    transition."


    "Not yet. You don''t have to go to thepany, you can go to the handover when I get a recement."


    Winnie''s physical quality was not good. Brian was afraid of her early work would be bad for her health,


    so it could only be arranged in this way.


    "Well, ok. I won''t go to thepany until you call."


    They said calmly, as if nothing had happened, but they felt sore in heart secretly.


    "Winwin, I can rmend apany for you. The sry is high."


    Brian had been thinking of various ways to make Winnie live a better life after leaving her.


    "Where''s thepany?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice, but no matter where thepany was, its sry would not be as higher


    as that of the Berry Group. However, she could no longer work in there.


    "Y Country, over there..."


    "Thank you, but I can''t go abroad. I can¡¯t leave my aunt and Vanessa."


    Thest time Brian wanted her to go to the MT Software Company in A City. Winnie did not expect that


    he wanted her to go abroad. How much did he hate her, so that he wanted her to get far far away?


    "Don''t worry, even if I stay in B City, it won''t affect your life. I will not contact you for anything. If I want


    to see Luke, I will call the chairman or your father. It won''t put you on the spot."


    Winnie repeatedly guaranteed, but it still could not make Brian feel at ease.


    "If you don''t trust me, I''ll give you a letter of guarantee. Or we can delete the contact information."


    With that, Winnie took out her mobile phone and without hesitation removed all contact information of


    Brian.


    "I will keep my words and I will give you the letter of guarantee to you the next time you go to the


    suburbs."


    "I go check with the police. I will leave you alone."


    Winnie got up and left.


    Looking at Winnie¡¯s back, Brian felt his heart being torn apart.


    Winnie could delete his contact information, but he could not. Even if they did not contact, he would


    keep her contact information, which was memory, care and love.


    Winnie cooperated with the police for investigation and walked directly out of the police station. She


    wanted to call Paul, but she was afraid of bothering him, so she was to take a taxi.


    Standing at the gate of the police station, she saw a taxi approaching in the distance and reached out


    her hand to stop it. Then she suddenly remembered that she had stopped a taxi in the same way the


    night she was kidnapped.

 Chapter 160 Rufus returns to the old house

    Chapter 160 Rufus returns to the old house


    In panic, Winnie put her hand down and had shortness of breath, and even her hands and feet began


    to shake.


    She backed away in fear that the taxi would stop in front of her and that she would nevere back.


    At this time, Brian appeared behind Winnie and held the retreating Winnie.


    "Ah..."


    Winnie screamed, all the reason had been taken away by the scene that day. She thought the men


    behind her were going to kidnap her, that he was going to push her into a taxi, and what happened that


    day was going to happen again.


    She screamed and pushed the man behind her in panic.


    "Let me go, don''t touch me."


    "Winwin..."


    Brian felt that Winnie was trembling all over. He knew she had not forgotten what happened.


    "Winwin, it is me."


    Brian grabbed her and forced her to turn around and look at him.


    Winnie looked at Brian in horror and calmed down gradually.


    "Winwin, it is all right. There are no bad people here."


    Brian''s eyes were full of love. Looking at such Winnie, he was suffering. He could not imagine how she


    would face such fear after they were separated.


    "There are no bad people."


    Winnie finally came to herself. Looking at Brian, she wanted to cry, but she held back. Looking at Brian,


    she wanted to get into his arms forfort, if only for a moment, but she refrained.


    It might happen again in the future, but would not be with her every time. Now no matter what, she


    could only rely on herself. Just like when her father and mother die, she would only support herself.


    "Are you all right, Winwin?"


    Brian asked with concern. Although panic in Winnie''s eyes had reduced, but it could still be seen. She


    needed time to soothe and needed to beforted.


    "It is ok, it is ok."


    Winnie tried to show that she was strong in front of Brian, but it made Brian feel distressed.


    He tightened his arms and held Winnie in his arms.


    "Winwin..."


    Before he could say a word offort, he was rejected by Winnie.


    Winnie pushed Brian away, stood upright and forced herself to smile.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    She did not dare to look at Brian, for fear that Brian found the most weak side of her. She did not want


    him to feel that she was a poor person.


    "Don''t take a taxi. I''ll take you back to the suburbs."


    No one could realize the pain in Brian''s heart. Looking at the woman he loved suffering but refused to


    embrace him, he really wanted to be impulsive and protect her for a lifetime.


    But his impulse was always ovee by reason and could only be suppressed.


    "No need. I won''t go back to the suburbs. The subway station is ahead. I''ll take the subway home."


    Winnie temporarily changed the route in order to refuse Brian.


    Then she turned around and left without lifting her head.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian wanted to stop her, but Winnie''s footsteps were faster and faster.


    Looking at Winnie ran away, Brian hated his own helplessness.


    Winnie''s fear had notpletely disappeared. Brian was worried, so he followed Winnie from behind.


    Get into the subway station, stand on the tform waiting for the subway, and together get on the


    subway. Brian had been silently following Winnie.


    In the car Brian stood not far from Winnie, but he did not let Winnie found that, for fear that Winnie


    would again escape.


    Winnie found a seat, since she felt unable to support her heavy body. As she sat down, Brian saw her


    face.


    She had been in a daze and held tears in eyes, which made Brian distressed and sad.


    He should fight for his beloved woman, but why there were so many obstacles? If they separated, how


    should she live? Would she fear of the future?


    When Winnie got home and closed the door, she could not help crying.


    Weakly leaning on the door, she slipped to the ground. At the moment, she was sad and disappointed.


    She had no hope for everything.


    She did not expect that she could not restrain that kind of fear, at that moment, she felt like breaking


    down, But she could not break down in the face of Brian. No matter how much fear in heart, she must


    force herself to be strong, to calm down.


    It all stemmed from love, from her humble unrequited love.


    "Brian, you bastard, why do you appear in my world? Did I own you inst life? Do you have to torture


    me?"


    "You bastard, you jerk."


    Winnie cursed loudly, and only when she was alone, could she vent her emotion, or she really could


    not hold on.


    Although she scolded him, she did not hate Brian, after all, it was she felt into love with him. Therefore,


    she could only shoulder all the grievances and pain.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Winnie now knew that love was a dose of intestinal poison. As long as she had it, she could not be able


    to get rid of it.


    She still cried sadly. Brian standing outside the door had never felt as miserable as he did now, not


    even when Wendy left.


    He felt much pain in heart and was suffering.


    Paul went back to the suburbs after he sent Winnie to the police station and brought Rufus back to the


    old house.


    Felix was surprised at the moment he saw Rufus. It was the first time in so many years that he went


    home at ordinary time. But looking at Rufus''s serious face, he knew that Rufus muste back for


    something.


    "Follow me into the study."


    Felix called Rufus to the study. Butler Lowe served them tea and then walked away. The study only left


    the two of them. Felix sat on the main seat of the sofa, Rufus sat on the side.


    "What is it?"


    Felix said with a deep voice and a serious face.


    "Do you have to acquire the Burns Group? Can¡¯t you ask Brian get divorced now?"


    Rufus got directly into the point. He was still expressionless.


    He had lost all his happiness to his father and did not want to see his son suffer the same fate.


    That was the reason Rufus'' sudden appearance.


    "I have to acquire it. He can get a divorce after that."


    Felix said firmly. No one could change his idea.


    "Do you think the Burns Group is more important than Luke? Without Winnie, Luke would have been


    destroyed by Penny."


    Rufus was irritated thinking of the fact that Luke had been mistreated. Nothing is more important than


    the child in his eyes. But now Penny had hurt Luke.


    Felix wrinkled his eyebrows and remained silent. It seemed that Winnie had told Rufus what had


    happened. He hade here because he was angry.


    "I won''t forgive her for what she did to Luke, that is the reason I have to acquire the Burns Group, and I


    have to make her regret mistreating Luke."


    Felix would not spare Penney and he would have to something to the Burns Group.


    In his view, only the Burns Group went bankrupt, it would hit hard on the Burns family, and in that way,


    he took revenge for Luke.


    "All this is your selfishness. If you had not made them married and had agreed Brian to be with Wendy,


    nothing would have happened."


    Rufus said directly. He felt it was enough that he sacrificed, but now it continued to the next generation


    and there was no intention of stopping. It was because he was selfish.


    "......"


    Felix frowned coldly, but he said nothing.


    It was rare that his son came back. They would quarrel if he continued.


    He admitted that he was selfish, but if one lived without selfishness and desire, there would be no


    substantial progress, so this kind of selfishness should exist.


    The study was silent for a moment, then Rufus spoke again.


    "Sooner orter Penny and Brian will divorce. After that, don''t force him marry again. Let him find his


    own happiness."


    Rufus knew that he could not persuade his father, because his father would not change his idea till he


    achieved the goal.


    But as Brian''s father, he had to fight for his child''s happiness.


    "After the divorce, let him be with Wendy. The development of the Yup family is now good, it is a match


    to our family."


    Felix had already thought of the future for Brian. If Rufus did not talk about that, he would not break


    them up.


    "You still have selfish motives. Is the Yup family your next acquisition target?"


    Rufus said in a disappointed tone.


    ''That''s Brian''s business. If he could acquire --''


    "If he could acquire it, you will let him acquire it and divorce Wendy, so that you can arrange his next


    marriage?"


    "Dad, Brian is your grandson. Don''t treat him as a chess piece for the Be Group''s advance. He


    should have his own happiness."


    Rufus finally could not help but shouting loudly. As it went on, Brian would be next one of him. He


    would not be happy for the rest of his life.


    "......"


    Felix said nothing, but he agreed with Rufus.


    Brian was his grandson, but he was the president of the Be Group with millions of employees. He


    had the obligation and responsibility to continuously expand thepany and make those employees


    have a better and better life. Felix should prove with his strength that he did not choose the wrong


    sessor.


    "Don''t worry about these things. I won''t have much time to take care of it. Whether to acquire the Yup


    Group or not is Brian''s own business."


    In order to make his son feel better, Felix could only cover up in this way.


    "So there is no hope for Winnie and Brian?"


    Rufus lifted his eyes and asked.


    "No, they can¡¯t be together. When Wendyes back, Winnie has to leave."


    Felix said ruthlessly, but his eyes had inexplicable feelings.


    Winnie had good character. She was kind and sensible, and he liked her. Besides, she was capable. If


    she worked for the Be Group, she would make great achievement. But unfortunately she did not


    have family background, which did not meet the standard that he chose granddaughter-in-


    <pw.

 Chapter 161 Slap on Penny’s face

    Chapter 161 p on Penny¡¯s face


    "What about Luke? Have you ever thought about Luke? Luke is now very dependent on Winnie. If you


    separate them, Luke cannot ept it.¡±


    It was the most important. They could not let a child in deep depression because of the adult''s selfish


    interests.


    "I worry that too, I don¡¯t want to hurt Luke."


    Felix knew it was difficult, but there was no perfect thing. He could only find a way to reduce the


    damage to the lowest to Luke.


    "If Wendyes back, I''ll take care of Luke. I will never allow Luke to be bullied by his stepmother.


    Wendy left because Luke, if she can ept Luke, she would not leave. Even if shees back, she is


    impossible to get along well with Luke."


    Rufus said firmly. He came here with the main purpose of fighting for the custody of Luke.


    About that, he could notmunicate with Brian now, so he could only talk to his father. As long as he


    could have Luke, and took Winnie as his god daughter, Winnie could live with the two children, so that


    no one would be hurt.


    "All right, let Luke live with you. I will talk to Brian."


    For the time being, Rufus''s idea was the best, and Felix had no reason not to agree.


    "Have you improved your rtionship with Brian?"


    Felix asked.


    "Yes. He''s been to my house several times and had spoken to me."


    "These are all the credits of Winnie. She was the only one who could convince Brian to do that. Take


    your time. A good beginning is half the battle."


    Rufus said with a sigh. He got something on his trip to fight for the custody of Luke. As for Brian and


    Winnie, he could only try not to vite love.


    Rufus left the old house and went directly to Richard''s office.


    Richard was even surprised when he saw Rufus.


    Before he often met Rufus and he never met him and got news of him. He did not even show up when


    Penny and Brian married.


    He was somehow uneasy, except for shock, at his presence.


    "Rufus, long time no see."


    Richard greeted him warmly, but Rufus was sulky with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "I have something to tell you, otherwise we wouldn''t meet."


    Rufus''s voice was cold and deep. He hadn''t talked to others like this for many years.


    The moment he saw Richard, he could think of the scene of Penny mistreating Luke, even if he wanted


    to be gentle.


    "......All right, sit down, sit down."


    Richard was embarrassed. Looking at Rufus''s unkind expression, Richard could do nothing but smile.


    Rufus sat down, but the cold momentum did not reduce.


    When contacting with Richard at the beginning, Rufus knew his treachery, and now it seemed that


    Penny inherited her father''s malevolence.


    "I''ll go straight to the point. You ought to teach your daughter to stop her mistreating my grandchild.


    She knew the existence of Luke when she married to Brian and agreed to ept him. She should be


    good to him. If she mistreated Luke again, have psychological preparation, I never missed in the


    business."


    Rufus warned coldly. He was not afraid of revealing Brian''s n, not afraid of the Burns family getting


    prepared. As long as he made up his mind, he would achieve the goal.


    Rufus never hurt anybody, but Penny provoked the wrong person, she should not mistreated Luke.


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re saying, Rufus.¡±


    Richard looked at Rufus in daze, but he was no confident, because he was afraid of Penny to make


    trouble again.


    "I don''t seem to be making myself clear..."


    As Rufus was to exin, Richard¡¯s phone rang.


    "President, Miss Penney came to see you."


    "She can exin."


    Rufus also wanted to meet Penny.


    "Let her in."


    Richard could only say so but it was not the right time Penny came.


    As soon as Richard''s voice fell, the door of the office was opened and Penny walked proudly in like a


    rooster.


    "Dad......"


    As soon as she saw Richard, she called him, Penny then noticed Rufus sitting on the sofa.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    Penny was surprised and had a bad presentiment.


    She could only see Rufus in the New Year reunion dinner, but unexpectedly he appeared in the office,


    she was nervous.


    "I am here because of you. I won¡¯te if you did not maltreat Luke."


    Seeing Penny, Rufus gnashed teeth and said coldly.


    "Dad......"


    Penny turned frightened from astonishment. His heart was beating violently.


    Even in this panic, she did not choose to be honest.


    "Dad, I don''t understand what you''re saying. When did I abuse Luke?"


    Penny asked, looking innocent.


    Penny had no repentance, which anger Rufus. He came up to Penny and gave her a p on the face


    directly.


    "You are ignorant. I won¡¯t talk nonsense here without proof. You don¡¯t repent and pretend you did not


    do that. Don''t you know what you did? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    Rufus angrily stared at her and loudly rebuked her.


    He did not care that Richard was there, or that Penny was his daughter-inw. What he was teaching


    now was a wicked stepmother.


    "Dad......"


    Penny was stunned by that p. As she was to exin, Richard stopped her.


    Richard saw Rufus''s anger. It must be Penny''s fault, otherwise Rufus would not beat her.


    "Rufus, let''s talk. There''s no need to be angry. Penny, you go out first. I want to talk with Rufus alone.


    Richard went to Rufus, took Rufus''s arm and said with a smile on his face.


    "You can''t go, tell your father how you mistreated Luke. Show your father if he has a cold-blooded,


    treacherous daughter."


    Rufus would not allow Penny to leave anyway. He saw through the trick of Richard. He was afraid he


    would again beat Penny.


    For so many years Rufus never beat others, but now he was furious. He could not vent out his anger if


    he did not beat Penny. He did it for the sake of Luke. But this p was simply insignificantpared


    with Luke''s injury.


    "I..."


    It was the first time that Penny saw Rufus as angry as a lion. She was so scared that she did not know


    what to do. She could only look at Richard.


    "Then you stay and tell me all about it, and we''ll figure it out."


    Richard had to ask Penny to stay. It seemed that Rufus would not give up.


    "I... I''m sorry, dad. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have hit Luke. But don''t get me wrong, I regard Luke as my


    own child. He has wrong and I disciplined him."


    Penny did not dare to hide it, and she could not lie. But she must find a reason for herself, or Rufus


    would kill her.


    However, her words once again infuriated Rufus, and Rufus mercifully pped in the face of Penny


    again.


    "I''m not asking you to lie but to exin. I''m giving you a chance to repent. It seems that you have no


    idea of repentance. "


    Rufus loudly rebuked. He did not expect that Penny was more ignorant than he imagined.


    "I..."


    "What happened, Penny?"


    Richard interrupted Penny in a sharp voice, afraid she once again angered Rufus and got another p.


    "She has used up the chance, I''ll say it."


    Rufus never gave second chances to others, especially Penny.


    "She maltreated Luke when Brian was not there. She beat him, scolded him and put him in the


    warehouse. Such things happened more than once, so Luke got depression. He''s just a kid and you


    did that to him."


    Rufus scolded Penny pointing at her nose. Penny was trembling and her eyes were erratic.


    "I''m sorry...¡±


    "Richard, let me tell you, the child of my family has never been so maltreated. If you don¡¯t teach your


    daughter a lesson, don''t me me."


    "You should know me. Once I make a move, there is no way for you to make it up."


    Rufus did not want to listen to Penny''s sorry, do not want to look at her. If it was not bound by other


    things, he would now let Penny pay the price.


    Rufus said coldly and turn to leave directly.


    Richard got angry at the moment Rufus left.


    He stared at Penny, with the me of rage in his chest.


    "Is that true?"


    Richard said coldly, which made Penny shudder.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    Admitted Penny atst. But the next moment she was pped again, not one but in session, and


    her face became numb.


    "Are you stupid? Luke is important to the Be family and you dared to abuse him. You don''t want to


    live?"


    Richard loudly scolded, he felt that Penney was of no use.


    "When you got married, I told you that the existence of Luke is a good thing for you. As long as you


    treat this child well, the Be family will certainly treat you with special regard. You can only do


    something to him when your position in the Be family is stable."


    "You didn¡¯t hear me? How could you waste such good opportunity? You deserve to be beaten."


    The more Richard scolded, the angrier he became. He felt that Penny had reached a hopeless point.


    "Dad, I was wrong. I couldn''t stop getting angry, so I vent anger on him."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Penny sobbed as she confessed her mistake, ignoring the swelling of her cheeks.

 Chapter 162 Penny Came to the Suburbs

    Chapter 162 Penny Came to the Suburbs


    Richard seemed to have sensed the breath of death and be anxious. He continued to loudly


    use Penny.


    "Didn''t you know it will make the Be family even angrier? Even Rufus came here personally, do


    you think the Be family will spare you?"


    He knew Rufus that he never did things he was not sure of. Now that he came personally, it was


    basically impossible that Penny could continue to stay in the Be family.


    "I did not expect that. Dad, I know I''m wrong. Do something about it or my n will be ruined."


    Penny took the arm of Richard to implore, at the moment she also felt the arrival of the crisis. She was


    scared. She was really scared. She was really wrong.


    "Not only is your n ruined, but you could spend years in prison for child abuse."


    Richard couldn''t think of a way to do at this moment. His biggest concern now was not about Penny,


    but whether hispany would be implicated.


    Since Rufus knew it, Felix would know it, and so would Brian. They knew about it, but they didn''te


    until now. Wasn¡¯t the intention obvious? Had he be a thorn in the Be family, or had Penny


    done something even more outrageous to annoy them?


    Rufus walked out of the Burns Group andmanded Paul in a sharp tone.


    "Keep an eye on Penny and keep her from getting away."


    "Got it. I''ll call and arrange it."


    Winnie cried alone at home for a long time before she calmed down. Tired of crying, shey down in


    bed and fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she found it was time to pick up the kids.


    "Leo, can I borrow your car?"


    Winnie called Leo. Now she dared not take a taxi, or asked Brian to help. She was sure if she could


    buy a car, so she thought of Leo.


    "No problem, I''ll bring it to you."


    Leo was happy that he could help Winnie.


    About twenty minutester, Leo knocked on Winnie''s door.


    "I''m sorry to bother you."


    Winnie invited Leo in.


    "I have an excuse toe out for a rest. You''re helping me, so don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Here are the car keys."


    Leo said and handed the car keys to Winnie.


    "Winwin, have you recovered from your wound? If you can''t drive, I can be your driver."


    Leo said gently.


    "I can''t bother you all the time. Don¡¯t worry, I am fine. I can drive."


    Winnie refused Leo.


    "Well, ok. If you can¡¯t drive, I''ll be your driver."


    Leo never forced her and would not make Winnie feel embarrassed. Now that she could drive, he


    would let her try.


    "Winwin, is there something wrong with you and Mr. Be?"


    Leo''s expression became serious.


    On the way to Winnie''s house, Leo had been thinking about it. Winnie needed a car, she should find


    Brian. Brian had many cars and they were all better than his.


    Winnie chose him, something must have happened.


    Winnie''s face darkened. When she heard the name of Brian, her heart would in pain.


    "It''s nothing serious, but I don''t want to trouble him. Leo, you know me, no matter who has no


    obligation to be good to me, I do not want to ask them for help. I would think twice before I borrowed


    your car."


    "There is nothing between me and Brian. It''s just my wishful thinking. So I don''t want to bother him


    about anything. I feel morefortable with your car since we are friends."


    This was the first time Winnie talked much about Brian, but also the saddest one.


    They had less than two months left before it was all over, and they might not even have a chance to


    see each other, let alone borrow his car.


    Winnie felt that there were only two people in this world who were obligated to be good to you - father


    and mother, but unfortunately both of them had left her.


    So she was not qualified to ask for anything from others, including Brian.


    "Winwin, none of this matters to me. I just want to tell you that I will always stand behind you, as long


    as you encounter difficulties, you cane to me. I will help you unconditionally or let you feel the


    burden."


    Leo hoped that Winnie and Brian separate and that Winnie could be back to him.


    Even if he it was impossible to achieve, he wanted to protect Winnie.


    "Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I will ask you for help when I need help."


    Winnie gently said. Although Leo was not her husband, it would be good to have such a good friend.


    "Leo, it is time to pick up the children. I need to go downstairs, let us talkter."


    Winnie looked at her mobile phone and found here was no time for chatting.


    "Well, we go downstairs together and you pick up the kids."


    They went downstairs together to the parking space. Leo said to her.


    "Winwin, remember, no matter what happens, tell me. I will be on your back. "


    "Ok, don''t worry."


    Winnie nodded and drove to the kindergarten.


    For Winnie, no matter what happened, she had to fact it. When she could not support herself, she


    would ask for help. But she would not ask help from Brian, because she did not want to be looked


    down upon by him.


    Winnie spent a few days quietly, but Brian did note back these days. She heard that he was on a


    business trip.


    Winnie was almost recovered except that she was weak and her face had returned to normal. She was


    still in good condition except that her mood was still depressed.


    She was a person who could never be idle. When her wounds were just recovered, she started to work.


    She was no longer concerned about thepany''s affairs, only waiting for Brian to call her to hand


    over the work.


    Now she was busy working on hertest software because life had to go on, because it needed a lot of


    money to survive.


    When Winnie was busy in the studio, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?¡±


    Winnie asked while vigntly turned off theputer, after all, the things in herputer could not be


    revealed.


    "Winwin, there''s a woman outside looking for Mr. Be. I don''t know her. Come and see."


    The speaker was Paul''s wife, who had been working at Rufus'' house.


    "Coming."


    Winnie turned off theputer and came to the living room on the first floor. When she saw Penny, she


    was surprised. And Penny did not expect Winnie would be here.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Penny asked in surprise.


    "Nobody took care of me, so I came here. So you don''te for me. Just wait a minute."


    Winnie answered and then said to Paul¡¯s wife.


    "Raya, this is Brian''s wife. She shoulde for Rufus. Tell her to wait here."


    Winnie was not the owner here. Although she did not like Penny, she had no right to drive Penny away.


    "Oh, so it''s Mrs. Be. I''ve never seen her before."


    Raya said in embarrassment, but she only said to Winnie.


    "I''ll go upstairs."


    Winnie said and was to leave. Penny called her.


    "Wait, Winnie, I think we should have a talk."


    From the conversation between Winnie and the butler, Penny knew that the person she was looking for


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    should not be at home. Since she met Winnie, she would not miss this opportunity.


    "Is there anything to talk about?"


    Winnie slowly turned back and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, we should have a talk."


    They came to the outside pavilion. Raya was not there and Penny¡¯s face became sinister. She fixed her


    eyes on Winnie.


    "Winnie, did you tell Dad that I mistreated Luke? Did you tell Brian?"


    Remembering the ps she had received that day, Penny''s hatred was as thick as a dark cloud. If this


    were not Rufus''s ce, she would have liked to p Winnie in the face and let her know what it was


    like.


    Winnie was surprised for a moment, and then calmed down.


    So Rufus must have found Penney and talked her about it. So was she to exin or apologize?


    "Do you finally admit that you mistreated Luke?"


    Winnie asked with disdain.


    "You......That''s what you said. You must be making a rumor. Winnie, you will be punished, since you did


    bad things."


    Penny suddenly realized that although she and Winnie were aware of it but never put it out. If she said


    it, it was equal to admit the fact that she mistreated Luke.


    Now Penny felt powerless facing Winnie, for fear that she would say something wrong.


    "Hum..."


    Winnie snorted with disdain.


    "Are you speaking of yourself? Am I making a rumor? You think I don''t have proof because you


    destroyed my phone and myputer? You studiedw and I''m licensed. You think I would lose an


    important piece of evidence?"


    "Do not think that what you do is unknown. Maybe you have made yourself a trap. I have nothing to say


    to you now. For the sake of being a former ssmate, I advise to stop now."


    Winnie knew everything but said nothing, and her kindness won out in the end. All things were about to


    reach the end, she hoped that Penny could turn herself in to strive for leniency, and not get herself on


    the desperate.


    "Winnie,e on. Just tell me if Brian knows it. Did you say that to him?"


    Penny was confused by Winnie''s words. She could not calm down to analyze Winnie''s words. She now


    just wanted to know who knows that, so that she could find countermeasure.

 Chapter 163 Make a Scene in the Suburbs

    Chapter 163 Make a Scene in the Suburbs


    Winnie ironically shook her head. Seeing that Penny was ignorant, she felt funny. Since Rufus knew,


    how could the Be family know nothing about it? But she could not figure it out.


    "Penny, you are hopeless. If you don''t take yourst chance, you''ll ruin the rest of your life."


    "Well, Never mind. When will you leave Brian? If I promise you that I will not do any mistreatment to


    Luke, can you leave Brian?"


    Penny did not know how to deal with Winnie. All she could do now was to temporarilypromise.


    "You think too much. From the beginning to the end, I am not a threat to you. There is no possibility for


    me and Brian to be together. Don''t worry, we will over soon. It doesn''t really matter now. It depends on


    whether you can keep Brian."


    Winnie said easily and naturally.


    Winnie had seen Penny''s ending, but Penny knew nothing.


    "Winnie, you are lying. If you have nothing to do with Brian, why do you live here?"


    Penny could not ept Winnie¡¯s words. She thought that Winnie had been lying to her and had been


    fooling her in various means. She would not give up Brian.


    "Don''t believe it, just do what you want."


    Winnie was speechless and could only allow Penny do anything she wanted.


    Winnie turned to leave but Penny stopped her.


    "Stop there, Winnie, make it clear. Leave Brian. If I lose Brian, there is nothing I can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t me


    me for being unkind to you."


    Penny gave a ferocious face.


    Now her head was in a mess and she didn''t know what to do next. She could not even control herself.


    She did not know anything except that she had to keep Brian, no matter what, as long as Brian did not


    leave her.


    She showed off to Winnie with Brian. And Brian was a symbol of her status. With him, she could enjoy


    the envy from other women.


    "What can you do? Kidnap me again? I can die, but even if I die, can you get Brian? Do you think he''ll


    love you?"


    Winnie shouted back against Penny''s ignorance, for her ignorance, Winnie felt hopeless.


    Originally she was clever, but now she became the victim of the interests.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She wanted to sober her by scolding her or beating her, so that she could see all the facts, she could


    face the reality, but at the moment Penny¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, which could not be controlled by


    her.


    "Shut up. It''s none of your business whether he loves me or not. He won''t do that to me if you don''t


    show up to him, and it doesn''t matter to me whether you die or not. It''s because of you, and you


    deserve it if you die."


    Penny tried her best to push her so as to vent her anger to Winnie, but Winnie did not stop her,


    because there was a child in the belly of Penny. Even if she was not malicious, her stop might cause


    harm to Penny.


    She hated Penny, but the child in her belly did nothing wrong. For the sake of the child, she allowed


    Penny to shake her weak body.


    "Stop."


    At this time a furious voice was heard. Before Winnie and Penny realized what happened, Brian had


    "Ah..."


    Unsuspecting, Penny was pushed away, but she did not fall to the ground but to a chair.


    "Brian... how can you push me?"


    Penny asked with tears in eyes.


    "It will hurt the child."


    Winnie hurriedly pulled Brian who was approaching Penny. They were a lot of tragedies happened, she


    did not want to see more.


    "Winnie, I don¡¯t need your false mercy. It''s all you, you wicked woman. You go to die. You die now."


    Penny burst into tears and did not care about Winnie''s kindness. She blindly thought that Winnie was


    showing herself and pretending to be nice in front of Brian.


    She hated Winnie being like this.


    "Shut up. You should be the one to die."


    Brian shouted loudly and angrily. Winnie tightly held him to stop him from getting close to Penny, for


    fear that he would hurt Penny¡¯s child.


    "Will you calm down? She is pregnant now and it is normal to be emotional."


    Winnie persuaded him, hoping that everyone could calm down at this time.


    "She did that to you, and you stood up for her."


    Brian turned around and scolded Winnie because she was too kind, because her heart was too soft,


    because she did not know how to take care of herself.


    She had been weak. If she was shaken by Penny, it would hurt her injury. When he saw Penny did not


    show mercy, he was nervous, distressed. Why didn¡¯t Winnie fight back?


    "It''s not the case. I''m not speaking for her. I''m thinking of the child. Whatever feud we have, the child is


    innocent."


    Winnie repeatedly stressed the child, hoping that Brian showed mercy for his child.


    "You......Did you, did you hurt?"


    Brian was speechless. He wanted to get angry with Winnie, but he endured it.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Even if it hurt, Winnie would not tell him, otherwise, Penny would be death.


    She did not feel she was important to Brian, or that Brian would kill Penny for her.


    But Brian''s anger to Penny was real, because Luke got abused, and he would take revenge for Luke.


    "You......How could you do that? Brian, I am your wife. The baby in my belly is yours. I am the one you


    should care about, not this bitch."


    Penny had broken down and could not bear the two men showing love in front of her.


    She cried out in protest and abuse. She just hoped she could get Brian''s attention, even if it was a


    caring look.


    But she was disappointed. She only made herself vexatious.


    "Get out of here now. If Winwin hadn''t stopped me, I would not spare you."


    Brian shouted angrily. His eyes were full of murderous spirit. If it weren''t for Winnie holding him, Penny


    would die today. He would have exposed what Penny had done, but that there was so much to be


    done.


    "You..."


    Penny had been desperate and was to refute, but it suddenly came a dignified voice, so Penny did not


    speak.


    "Shut up."


    There were only two words, but it was cold. Rufus had been without such an imposing manner for


    many years.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked coldly at Penny. Had it not been for the two children beside him, he


    would have been furious.


    "Paul, take the two children in."


    Afraid to frighten the two children, Rufus solemnly ordered.


    ¡°Brian take Winnie in. Don¡¯t you know she is in weak condition now?¡±


    Rufus once again gave a severemand. Before their rtionship get better, he spoke to Brian


    angrily, because if was not because of Brian but Penny.


    At this time, Brian became obedient and took Winnie''s hand to walk toward the house.


    Only Rufus, Penny were left and Albert was on standby.


    Rufus said coldly after two children were taken away, Brian and Winnie left.


    "Penny, though you are still Brian''s wife, you have no right toe here to make a scene. So what you


    are Brian¡¯s wife? Brian can marry you, but he can also divorce you."


    "Dad, you misunderstood, I didn''te here to make a scene. I came to exin to you about Luke. I


    did not expect to meet Winnie here and she scolded as she saw me......"


    "Shut up. You still used her? Do you expect me to believe you? You are wicked in your nature. Do


    you think you are persuasive?"


    "I tell you, Penny, you are too simple-minded to be my daughter-inw. There are surveince cameras


    everywhere in my yard. If I check, I will get to the truth."


    Rufus disgustingly interrupted the words of Penny. Penny must be the evil man to frame Winnie to


    prove her innocence.


    But now no one would believe her. Everything was clear, and they were just waiting for the opportunity.


    Only Penny did not feel it.


    "Dad......"


    Penny looked at Rufus in panic. She forgot that there were surveince cameras.


    Now she felt as though she had been pped in the face, and her face burned with embarrassment to


    the extreme.


    She came to exin, to asked for forgiveness. But she failed to control the situation, which was getting


    worse.


    "Leave now, and don''te to here again. No matter if was you started the fight, as long as Winnie


    gets something wrong, I will be angry with you."


    "Albert, send her out."


    Rufusmanded and Albert quickly came to Penny.


    "Please get out."


    Albert¡¯s indifferent attitude stunned Penny. Albert used to call her Mrs. Be, but now there was no


    even a name. What was going on here? Was it really going to end?


    Penny stood in situ and did not move. In the next moment Albert drove her out.


    Rufus looked at the back of Penny angrily and held resentment in heart.


    This was the result of his father''s obstinacy in family marriage, which made the whole family restless.


    Rufus had been waiting for Albert in the pavilion, because he had something to confirm with him.


    "Albert,e here."


    Albert was called to the pavilion.


    ¡°What is it, Sir?¡±

 Chapter 164 Talk the Most

    Chapter 164 Talk the Most


    "Is it true that Penny got pregnant?"


    Rufus solemnly asked. If it was true, it would be difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Yes, she is pregnant, but the father is not Mr. Be.¡±


    Albert never lied to Rufus, became he knew that Rufus cared about Brian and helped him to deal with


    some difficulties that Brian could not solve.


    Albert felt in the Be family, only Rufus was good really good to Brian. It was not for any interest, it


    was just father¡¯s love for son.


    ¡°Ok, good.¡±


    Rufus never asked too much, for fear causing trouble to Albert. He only wanted the answer he wanted.


    ¡°And, are you nning to acquire the Burns Group?¡±


    Rufus continued.


    ¡°Yes, it has almost done. But it is not easy to see the breakthrough.¡±


    Give me the document, I will help you with that.¡±


    With that, Rufus came into the room. He did not need to say too much and Albert knew what he meant


    and would not tell Brian.


    As Rufus came to the living room, Brian got up from the sofa and came to him angrily.¡°


    ¡°I asked you to take care of Winnie, but you allowed Penny toe here. Don¡¯t you know Winnie is


    weak now. Penny could make her into the hospital again.¡±


    Brian shouted to his father, as if venting his resentment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rufus did not get angry or speak. She looked at Brian apologically.


    It had been years Brian had said much words with him. even if Brian was using him, he was


    pleased.


    He had hoped that Brian could scold at him and that he could vent his angry. in this way, he could feel


    rxed and move on.


    Rufus did not speak anything, but Winnie thought he should not say that to Rufus.


    Winnie got up and shouted at Brian.


    ¡°Are you mad? He is your dad, you can¡¯t speak to him like that?¡±


    ¡°No, he is not my dad. My dad would not make me sad and make my woman in danger.¡±


    Brian shouted loudly. He had forgot his father¡¯s existence. Since the day his mother died, he had lost


    his father.


    Brian¡¯s words worried everyone present. Raya whispered.


    ¡°What are we gonna do? Will they get their rtionship even worse?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take. Winnie can have him under control. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Paul said in a low voice. He was calmer than Raya.


    Because he saw the facts and understood the heart of Brian. Brian''s rage was rted to Winnie and


    Winnie would be able to stop him.


    Brian''s words annoyed Winnie, but at the same time her heart was warm. If her EQ was not low, Brian


    felt distressed for her.


    Well, let her be selfish, let her be pleased because Brian felt distressed for her.


    Winnie held back her emotion and looked at Rufus carefully. She was afraid that Rufus would be sad


    for that and that their rtionship became worse.


    So, she could only lectured Brian.


    ¡°If he is not your father, he has no obligation to protect your woman. You should not me him. You


    should protect your woman by yourself and you are the one to me.


    Winnie¡¯s words were useful, it made Brian froze.


    Looking at the angry face of Winnie, Brian had nothing to say. She was right, she was his woman, why


    did he want others to take the responsibility?


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Winnie pulled him upstairs seeing that he had been calmed down.


    When they arrived at the bedroom, Winnie felt relieved after she closed the door. It was good that


    Rufus and Brian did not have a quarrel.


    Brian sat on the bed with a gloomy face, looking tired. Winnie felt distressed about that.


    She came to Brian and sat down.


    ¡°I told you I am fine. Why did you still me your father?¡±


    As soon as Winnie''s words fell, she was shocked by Brian''s sudden embrace.


    "Are you really all right? Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Brian could not help missing Winnie. He asked in a soft voice.


    He went on a business trip for several days and missed Winnie every day. He could not eat well or


    sleep well, even the quality of his work had dropped because of Winnie.


    When he got off the ne, he came to see if she was okay, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene


    that made him nervous and resentful.


    "I am all right, don¡¯t worry."


    At this moment, Winnie was moved by Brian''s embrace. This was the moment she wanted to be a little


    woman, as if she had someone to love her.


    "How can I not worry? You are so..."


    He did not say out the word "important". He was afraid that he would fail to control himself and that he


    would ask Winnie to stay.


    Winnie did not hear the next half sentence of Brian, so she knew that Brian had returned to reason. Her


    moment had passed, but it was too fast.


    Winnie broke free from the embrace of Brian and said.


    "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. And don''t make your rtionship with your dad worse because


    of me. Otherwise, I''ll never feel at ease and I will feel I owe you."


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Your father has always been good to me. He treats me like a daughter. Today he went to the dance


    ss to pick up Megan. He took care of us well and you misunderstood him."


    Brian tried to exin, but Winnie didn''t give him a chance. For Winnie, Brian¡¯s words were superfluous.


    She chose not to listen to it, as least she would not feel hurt because of it.


    Brian again fell into silence. He was too emotional and he did have the problem, but he failed to control


    himself because of Winnie.


    After a short silence, Winnie found that he was tired and decided to let him have a rest.


    "I''ll go downstairs and check on the children. You take rest and have dinner here. I''ll cook for you."


    Winnie got up, but as soon as she stood up, her wrist was held by Brian.


    "It is true that Penny is pregnant, but I am not the father. I told you had never had sex with her. So don¡¯t


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    overthink about it."


    Brian exined in a low voice. He wanted to tell her when everything was over and thought that there


    was no need to exin since they were to part. But when he found Winnie was sad because of the


    child, he felt he had to exin.


    "......"


    Brian''s exnation surprised Winnie and she could not say a word.


    The pregnancy was real, but Brian was father, then who was the father? Now it seemed that it had


    nothing to do with him.


    "Daniel should be the father. She and Daniel had been together for a long time."


    Brian guessed Winnie''s mind, so he exined.


    "Oh, I see."


    Winnie could not be silent anymore, otherwise Brian would continue to exin.


    Although she was happy to hear that Brian was not the father, it didn''t make any sense now. She had


    to leave. Brian''s choice would not change depending on who the father was.


    "You look tired. Lie down and rest. I''ll get dinner ready for you."


    Winnie once again was to leave, but Brian took her wrist and did not let her go.


    Brian got up and held Winnie in his arms again.


    "Take care of yourself, and don''t make me feel guilty. No more danger, or I''ll break down."


    Brian''s voice was low with sadness, mncholy with reluctance to give up and worry.


    He wanted to hold this woman in his arms forever. He wanted to be with her, but he had to face the


    reality.


    "There''s no need to feel guilty. You did nothing wrong. We take what we need from each other and we


    don''t owe each other. Don''t worry. I will try to take good care of myself. I will try not to put myself in


    danger. You take good care of yourself."


    Winnie''s heart was like being torn and it was bleeding. It was not Brian broke down but her. If she


    continues to be with Brian, she could not leave him.


    "After leaving you, everything has nothing to do with me. As long as you don''t make it hard for me, my


    life will always be calm and nothing you worry about will happen to me."


    "Take a rest, I will cook."


    With the same excuse, Winnie finally broke free from Brian''s arms and quickly left the room.


    She had to let go of things that did not belong to her and she had to stay away from the men of others.


    Downstairs, Winnie did not see the two children and Rufus and she learned from Raya they yed in


    the yard.


    Winnie came to the yard and saw Rufus sitting in the pavilion watching the two children y. His


    loneliness made Winnie pity him.


    "Sir."


    Winnie greeted him and sat down beside Rufus.


    "Oh, are you all right, Winnie?"


    Rufus asked with concern.


    "I am fine, I''m not that weak."


    ¡°I''m sorry, Sir, Brian was so angry with you because of me. Please don''t be angry with him. Don''t me


    him."


    Winnie was afraid that Rufus would be upset and disappointed with Brian, so she exined and


    apologized.

 Chapter 165 Feel Wronged

    Chapter 165 Feel Wronged


    After listening to Winnie''s words, Rufus showed a charitable smile on his face, which waspletely


    different from the time when he had just cursed Penny


    "I am not angry, and I don¡¯t me you. It''s none of your business, so don''t worry about it too much.


    Brian''s tantrums with me look disrespectful to you, but I''m d. It was the first time in years that he had


    said so much to me."


    "It makes sense, but I think there''s still something wrong with his attitude. I just talked to him upstairs.


    He''ll watch hisnguage."


    Winnie was afraid of the aggravation of the conflict between Rufus and Brian. After Rufus said that, she


    found that was the first time in years that Brian had said so much to Rufus. In Rufus''s opinion, this was


    a big step forward.


    "s......What a pity, it would be good if you were my daughter-inw."


    Rufus said looking at Winnie who was sensible and considerate.


    She was such a good girl and kind to anyone. Most importantly she could make Brian have a better


    attitude and control Brian at the critical moment.


    And it would be happy that a family of four lived together, but god made a joke and the result was not


    satisfactory.


    "Sir, you think too highly of me, I am not so good to be your daughter-inw, so there is no pity."


    Winnie said casually, but only she knew she felt bitter.


    No matter who approved her, Brian did not love her.


    Winnie had no delusion that she would be Rufus''s daughter-inw, because she knew that Brian


    loved the other woman and the gap between her and Brian was big.


    "You are a good girl, and Brian is not lucky to have you."


    ¡°But don''t me him. He has been holding a grudge for so many years and he needs a chance to let it


    out or he will get tired."


    Rufus loved his son. He wanted to find a suitable opportunity to quarrel with Brian so that Brian could


    feel better. However, he had not had the right opportunity in so many years.


    "Yeah, I know."


    Winnie answered faintly. How could she me him? She had no qualification.


    "I am d that you don''t me him, Sir. He rests in his bedroom. I will get dinner for him."


    "Don''t get too tired."


    Rufus reminded her kindly.


    "I won''t, I have Raya to help me. Don''t worry."


    Winnie said and turned to leave.


    The days of cooking for Brian were numbered. Even though she was tired, she wanted to cook more


    for him.


    After dinner was prepared, Brian was still asleep, and Winnie did wake him up.


    After dinner, the two children went to do their homework. Rufus and Paul went for a walk.


    Winnie was depressed, so she drove out.


    Winnie didn''t go far. She went to the cemetery to see her parents.


    Standing in front of her parents¡¯ tombstones, she suddenly found that she should be the most wronged


    person, but she blindly thought of others and forgot that she neededfort too.


    "Mom, Dad, I wish you were still alive. As long as you''re alive, I''m still the princess protected by you.


    Even if we had no higher status than others, not as rich as others, but at least I have someone to love


    me."


    "Now I am tired. Can you help me?"


    Winnie said, failing to hold back her tears. At the moment she seemed the most helpless. Although


    everything was a foregone conclusion, the two children still worried her very much.


    Would Brian give her the custody of the two children? Would Megan call him father? Whether it would


    affect the rtionship between Brian and Wendy? Winnie had no idea at all.


    She loved him but never wanted to possess him. She loved him so she wanted him to be happier than


    she was.


    But the existence of two children would certainly affect his life, but Brian could not remove this fact.


    Winnie looked at her parents¡¯ tombstones nkly for a long time, but she couldn''t figure out how to do.


    As it was getting dark, Winnie turned to leave.


    Back in the car, as she had just fastened her seat belt, the phone rang.


    "Vanessa."


    "Sister, I will get the scores the day after tomorrow. I want to go to B City, so that you can help me with


    the university application."


    Vanessa was expected to get the results.


    "Ok and I''ll book a flight for you. Will Auntiee back with you?"


    Winnie said in a warm voice.


    "Auntie said she will be back after a time. Sister, don¡¯t you feel Aunie was not willing to go back to B


    City? I always feel she is in dy."


    Vanessa told her doubts.


    There were several people who wanted to rent the drugstore with good price, but her aunt always


    reused with various reasons. Vanessa suspected that her aunt might not be willing to leave A City, to


    leave the drugstore.


    "Really? I will talk to her."


    Winnie hung up the phone and booked a flight for Vanessa and then drove to leave.


    On the way home, she thought of what Vanessa said. Did her aunt really was not willing to go back to B


    City?


    Winnie had some memories of her aunt''s past, but she did not know the details. She only knew that her


    aunt did not return to B City because she got hurt in love.


    It happened when she was young. Could not her aunt get it over now?


    Winnie drove home. As she closed the door, Brian appeared in front of her and asked.


    "Whose car is it?¡±


    Brian''s tone was of dissatisfaction and his eyes had doubts.


    "Leo''s, I borrow it."


    Winnie did not hide it, nor did she have to.


    "Why did you borrow his car? I have one."


    Hearing that the car was Leo''s, Brian''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "I have to give your car back in a few days, but I can use his car for a lifetime."


    Winnie looked at Brian seriously. Why did he ask what he knew? Would there be different results?


    "What do you mean? Are you in a rtionship?"


    Flustered, Brian asked. If they were a couple, she could use Leo¡¯s car for a lifetime.


    Winnie sighed and did not know how to answer Brian''s question.


    "Stop dwelling on these things, there''s no point."


    "By the way, have you had dinner yet?


    Winnie changed the subject, not wanting to waste time on meaningless things. Entangling with these


    things would only hurt her.


    "No."


    Brian replied coolly.


    When he woke up, it was dark outside and everyone was at home except Winnie. He could not get


    through her mobile phone and was worried that he could not find her, so he had no mood to eat.


    "Give his car back."


    Brian was still cared about that. Whether the car was borrowed or given, whether the car could be used


    for a day or a lifetime, Brian did not want Winnie to be rted with Leo.


    "Stop being unreasonable, will you? Are you gonna give me a car, and then, when we''re apart, you


    take back your car? We''ll be connected for the rest of our lives by this car. Can you stand it? Aren''t you


    afraid that I will affect your rtionship with Wendy? Aren''t you afraid Wendy won''t be happy about it?"


    Before Brian became angry, Winnie frowned and raised her voice.


    She did not understand why Brian was so domineering. Since he had nothing to do with her, he should


    treat her as a stranger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my business. I have my own way of life. If you meddle in my affairs again, I will always


    cling to you and spoil your good things.¡±


    Winnie had no choice but to use this method to threaten Brian. Actually she did not want to rely on him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She just wanted to tell Brian, whether they had an affair or trade, it had been gone. Only the children


    had not been solved.


    So Brian only needed to focus entirely on getting a DNA sample. He did not need to care whose car


    she borrowed.


    Brian stared at Winnie angrily. He really wanted to let her cling to him for a lifetime, and wanted to let


    her destroy his good deed all the time, but these were not the facts.


    Brian also knew that he should not mind Winnie''s business, but sometimes he really could not control


    himself. The thought of her with Leo hurt him.


    Now he admitted that Winnie was much more rational than him. Should he feel lucky that he met such


    a rational woman, or could she be so rational because she did not love him?


    Thetter had the bigger opportunity. If Winnie loved him, she would not let go so easily.


    At that thought, Brian became angrier. After staring at Winnie mercilessly, he turned around and walked


    towards his car.


    He should note and should not be meddlesome.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    Winnie asked after him, but she did not get an answer.


    Winnie chased after Brian quickly. When he opened the door, Winnie stood in front of Brian.


    "Are you leaving? Are you not going to have dinnerr?"


    Winnie asked angrily.


    "Get out of my way. You''re not in charge of my business."


    Said Brian angrily, but he didn''t push Winnie away, fearing his strength might hurt her.


    "I cooked tonight, eat before you leave. If you don''t eat, you will have no chance to have it again."


    Winnie''s anger did not decrease. There was no rtionship between them, but she would not allow


    Brian to abuse him.


    "I told you to get out of the way."


    Brian''s anger was not reduced, but the voice was down.


    Since Winnie''s ident, he had hardly had a proper meal Today, when Winnie went out of the


    bedroom, she said she would cook dinner for him. He went to bed with expectation, which meant he


    wanted to have this dinner.


    But no one expected this to happen.

 Chapter 166 The Person Who Hides Information

    Chapter 166 The Person Who Hides Information


    Winnie sadly stepped back two steps, leaving a distance for Brian to open the door.


    "You can skip your meal, or you can leave at once. But remember, this is thest time we''ll see each


    other."


    Winnie was stubborn, and when she was stubborn, what she said would definitely be reality.


    She vowed that if he left now, she would disappear with her two children and never appear before him.


    She would let him miss the children all his life, so that he could not solve the doubts in his heart.


    Brian saw Winnie''s stubbornness. The sullen eyes and the pouting mouth were highlighting her


    insistence.


    From the moment when he met Winnie, Brian could not deal with her stubbornness once. As long as


    she did this, he had no way.


    It happened again, for he was really afraid that he would never see Winnie again.


    Brian said nothing, but mmed the door shut and walked into the room.


    Brian was in a bad mood, but he had dinner carefully. As Winnie said, he didn¡¯t know when the next


    meal would be served.


    After the meal, Brian left the suburbs without taking Winnie''s DNA sample.


    On the way back to the city, Brian sat in the back seat and called Kevin.


    "Does Winwin know something? Why could I I see her toothbrush every time I was there?"


    Brian suspected that Kevin had told her so that Winnie was on the alert. If so, his guess had be a


    fact, and it was not necessary to check.


    "If you can''t get her toothbrush, so get her hair."


    Kevin pretended to be ignorant of what he said. But he knew it would notst long.


    "Not one. I can''t pluck it on her head, can I?"


    Brian said in dissatisfaction. He knew thismon sense.


    "Then I can''t help it. Find your own way."


    Kevin helplessly said.


    "Did you tell Winwin?"


    Brian asked directly.


    "What did I tell her? I haven''t seen her or called her since she left the hospital. How could I tell her?"


    Kevin denied decisively. If he admitted it, Brian would want his life.


    "Then how could I not find her toothbrush? It was clearly a defense against me."


    Brian was impatient, which exposed his helplessness.


    From the day when he knew that Wendy woulde back, Brian began to alienate Winnie, but he


    found that the more alienated he was, the more he missed her, the deeper his love was. In this way, he


    really wanted to choose Winnie regardless of everything.


    So it was a smart choice for Brian to get everything out of the way as soon as possible.


    "It is your business, not mine. Find another way, Megan and your sample would work too."


    Kevin did not want to do say. He felt that the present condition was torment to two people, and it would


    be better to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "I can''t get a sample of Megan either."


    "If you can''t get it, ask somebody else to do it for you. Ask your father for help. He''s with the kids all


    day. He can get her hair.¡±


    Kevin really did not want to see Brian to be tortured, so he advised.


    Winnie deliberately dyed, so that Brian and Rufus could have more time to get along..


    As long as Brian talked to Rufus, they would have moremunication and it could improve their


    rtionship. Only in this way could things be solved, so that they could move on.


    Brian became silent. Kevin gave him a good idea. But how should he talk with his father? He had not


    Brian hung up the phone and was still thinking about whether it was feasible. When he was in


    meditation, Albert who was driving answered a phone call.


    Albert then put down the phone excitedly and he said to Brian.


    "Mr. Be, the person concealing the information of Winnie has been found."


    "Who is it?"


    Brian asked in surprise.


    "It''s Miss Be."


    "My sister?¡±


    Brian was puzzled.


    Brian made a call to his sister, who was abroad.


    The call was connected, and Brian went straight to the point.


    "Sister, can you contact with that surrogate woman for pregnancy?"


    Hearing that, Ste''s look suddenly dignified.


    "No, why asked that?"


    "Nothing, just asking."


    The excuse Brian gave was too far-fetched, because his tome was anxious and he called suddenly to


    ask.


    "Is there something wrong? Was Penny not good to Luke?"


    Ste did not believe Brian''s words, because she had never heard Brian¡¯s voice being restless.


    "No, don¡¯t overthink about it."


    Brian was afraid of worrying his sister, so he did not tell her the fact.


    Brian continued to ask.


    "Sister, did you conceal that woman''s information?"


    "You investigated her?"


    Ste asked in reply.


    "Sister, answer me."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Brian said impatiently with a feeling of annoyance.


    "Yes, I made it hidden. I was afraid of you and the child to find this woman, so her previous information


    has been all deleted."


    "Well, my fears havee true. You look for her before the child grows up. Tell me, if there''s


    something wrong with you or the child.


    Brian called so suddenly and asked things she hid, so Ste was worried.


    "I''m fine, the child is fine. I just want to find out about this woman''s background. Do you know anything


    about her?"


    Brian continued, although he knew his sister might not tell him.


    "This woman had received a high education abroad. Her family was in trouble. That was why she made


    money from surrogacy. That''s all I know."


    Brian knew that information and it was of no value. He wanted to know the name and identity of the


    surrogate woman.


    "Sister..."


    "Don''t ask. I don''t know the rest. I haven''t even seen this woman. It''s no use asking me. Brian, why do


    you care a surrogate woman? Knowing it won''t change anything. We give her money, she gives us


    good genes, and that''s it.¡±


    "If Luke knows you check her information, it is not good, it will hurt him. Don''t look for her and you won''t


    find her."


    Ste hung up the phone directly.


    Brian was disappointed, but he didn''t me Ste.


    At the beginning he required to keep it a secret, and his sister did her best to hide it.


    "Albert, did you find the nanny who worked in the vi? She had been with the surrogate for some time,


    and she must be able to recognize her."


    Suddenly, Brian thought of the nanny, and his hope was rekindled.


    "Yes, she died in a car ident a year ago."


    Albert answered. He used all method and did not expect the clues stopped at Ste.


    Brian was disappointed again. He took a deep breath and spat it out with annoyance. It seemed that he


    could only ask his father for help.


    Winnie looked at Brian leave standing in the window of the bedroom on the second floor, just like a few


    years ago, that tall and straight back did not change, that cold imperious temperament did not change.


    It seemed that Brian was the same as before and it was her changed. She failed to control her heard


    when she met him again.


    After Brian left, she stood there and thought for a long time before collecting her thoughts.


    Winnie came downstairs, Rufus was not there. So she went to his study to look for Rufus.


    "Sir, did I bother you?"


    Winnie said softly.


    "No, I am idle."


    In fact, Rufus was looking at the information Albert sent him, analyzing all of the Burns Group. But he


    still greeted Winnie kindly.


    "Sir, I''m taking the children home tomorrow."


    "Why?"


    Rufus asked in surprise. He guessed Winnie would find him at this hour, but he did not expect that she


    would go back.


    ¡°My sister will be back tomorrow, and she can take care of me. I won''t bother you anymore.¡±


    Winnie said politely. Even if her purpose had not been achieved, she had to go back. She could not let


    Vanessa stay home alone and Vanessa could not live here, so she could only go back.


    "I thought you were not used to living here. No need to go back, bring your sister here. Tomorrow


    morning I will ask Paul to clear a guest room."


    Rufus was relieved to hear that it was no big deal.


    "No, we can''t bother you, I..."


    ¡°Well, it''s all right. I haven''t got on enough with the children and I haven''t made much progress in the


    rtionship with Brian. There will be no hope without you. Help me, leave here and return your house."


    Rufus said sincerely. He had been used to living with Winnie and the children, and put his hope on


    Winnie. If she left, he would be alone and he did not want to be lonely again.


    "Sir..."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Winnie still wanted to refuse, but Rufus did not even give her a chance. He insisted that they stay


    there. Winnie could not find any reason to oppose it and could only ept it with embarrassment.


    The next afternoon, Winnie took two children to the airport and went home after receiving Vanessa.


    When getting on the car in the parking lot, because Winnie''s car was high, the two children could not


    get in, Vanessa held them to get in the car.


    After putting Megan in the car, Vanessa turned to hold Luke. When Luke opened arms, Vanessa


    noticed the birthmark on Luke''s arm.

 Chapter 167 Waiting for Scores Together

    Chapter 167 Waiting for Scores Together


    Vanessa stared at the birthmark on Luke''s arm in surprise.


    "Sister..."


    She did not know what to say and could only look at Winnie in shock.


    "Get Luke into the car, I will tell you."


    Winnie knew that it could be hidden any longer and then everyone would know.


    Vanessa did as her sister said and did not continue to ask, but she was shock.


    On the way home.


    "Vanessa, we now live in the suburbs..."


    Winnie told Vanessa what happened during this period of time to Vanessa. After that, they got home.


    But Vanessa felt difficult to ept so many things.


    As they got off, Rufus and Paul came out. When Rufus saw Vanessa, he was stunned.


    "Rufus, this girl looks like Ste. When Ste was 20 years old, she looked like this."


    Paul¡¯s words made Rufus recovered. It seemed that he was not the only person who thought they were


    alike. Ste looked like him, and this girl looked like him.


    "Yes."


    Rufus walked to the car and smiled kindly.


    "Wee!¡±


    "That''s Rufus I told you, Vanessa."


    Winnie introduced.


    "Hello, Sir, thank you."


    Vanessa greeted cheerfully. She was polite, modest and lively.


    ¡°Take this as your home, you can stay as long as you like.¡±


    The two sisters had the same qualities, polite and elegant. It seemed that their parents and aunt


    educated their children very well.


    After a chat in the living room for a while, Vanessa went back to the room to tidy up the luggage and


    asked Winnie toe with her.


    After closing the door, Vanessa checked Winnie''s wound.


    "Sister, I need to make sure you''re all right."


    "I am all right. If I am not, how can I drive to pick you up?"


    Winnie said while showing her wound. She knew that Vanessa would not rest assured if she did not


    check it.


    Winnie''s wound recovered, but there were still scars. Looking at the scars, Vanessa could not help but


    hold her sister and cry.


    "Sister, it must be very painful. Why didn''t you tell me? I should havee back and looked after you."


    Vanessa cried out of guilty. She never expected that her sister had encountered such a thing.


    "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you would be worried. Don''t cry. It''s all over now."


    Winnieforted Vanessa, knowing that she loved her.


    "I''m sorry, sister, it''s my fault. If it weren''t for this family, you wouldn''t have to suffer these things. If it


    wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have to make money desperately. If it wasn''t for making money, you


    wouldn''t have met a man like Daniel Wong..."


    "Well, I am ok. It''s none of your business. Don''t me yourself."


    Winnie was gratified that Vanessa finally grew up and became sensible. Even without her, Vanessa


    now could live well.


    "Sister..."


    Vanessa cried loudly. She felt distressed for her sister that she had suffered a lot. If her parents were


    alive, her sister wouldn''t have met so many setbacks.


    Winnieforted her for a while before Vanessa calm down. Vanessa wiped her tears and asked


    about Luke.


    "Sister, the birthmark on Luke¡¯s arm......"


    "Well, Luke is the child I sent back and he is Megan¡¯s elder brother."


    Before Vanessa finished asking, Winnie gave the answer.


    "Really? Is he really your child?"


    Vanessa got tears in her eyes and confirmed in excitement.


    For a long time of getting along with Luke, she did not notice the birthmark on Luke¡¯s arm. The


    birthmark becamerger, but it remained the same shape.


    If she was careful enough, she would have known Luke was her sister''s child.


    "Yes, I''ve done the DNA test. He is definitely my child."


    Winnie said with affirmation.


    "Good, really good. I can''t believe how lucky we are to meet him again."


    Vanessa burst into tears in excitement and her voice became louder.


    "Shhh...Keep your voice down."


    Winnie reminded in a soft voice. Everyone knew it expect the two children, She must make the children


    have psychological preparation and asked Brian for opinion before she told them.


    "Oh, I''m so excited, I keep my voice down."


    Vanessa reminded herself not speak loudly, but she was excited.


    "Sister, you have been working in the Be Group and kept Luke with you. Did you know he is your


    son?"


    Vanessa thought of a lot of things that she did not understand before, now it seemed to make sense.


    "Yes, what I do is all for Luke, as long as I can be with him, I can do anything."


    Winnie answered firmly. The child made her brave and for him, she could be desperate. Even if she


    was scolded as the secret mistress, even if Brian yed with her, she would endure it.


    As long as Luke was fine, she could give up her life.


    "Sister, you are right, you are right to be with Luke, but you are attentive to Luke, didn¡¯t Brian have


    doubt?"


    Winnie admired her sister''s tenacity and her devotion to her children.


    "Yes, and he is looking for proof. I think it will be revealed soon. He will soon find out."


    Thinking of this matter, Winnie was in dilemma.


    "What shall you do then? Will he take Megan away?"


    Winnie suddenly became panic. She understood the possessiveness of the rich people, once he knew


    that Megan was his child, he certainly would not let her continue to live with Winnie.


    "Sister, let''s go. We''re leaving with Luke and Megan. Go somewhere they can''t find us."


    Vanessa was really afraid of children being snatched, so she could onlye up with this idea.


    "......"


    Winnie did not speak. She had thought about this idea, but it did not solve the practical problem.


    No matter where she hid, she believed that Brian would find her, the child would doubt, and she would


    not be able to exin. In addition, Vanessa could not leave B City since she had to go to the university.


    Vanessa seemed to see her worry, so she added.


    "Sister, I can study in elsewhere and I can do a good performance in other city. Now the most important


    thing is to keep Megan and Luke. We will not see them again if they are taken away."


    For the sake of two children, Vanessa would rather give up her university in B City, because she


    considered children were more important than her.


    Vanessa was afraid, just like the danger hade. But Winnie was calm.


    "You have to study in the university in B City, and there will be a way for the children. Don¡¯t worry, it can


    be resolved. I don''t believe that fate will drive us into a blind alley."


    If her younger sister gave up her dream university, Winnie would be guilty for a lifetime. If Luke left


    Brian, it would be a loss for Luke and uneptable for Brian.


    So Winnie had only one choice: to face reality. No matter what, as long as it did not hurt the children,


    did not affect Vanessa¡¯s future.


    "Sister, I support you. I have grown up and I won¡¯t let you face the difficulties alone."


    Vanessa did not have much hope of the oue, but her sister insisted, she had to support her sister.


    No matter how much she could help, it was a kind of strength and warmth to her sister.


    After Vanessa knew Luke''s identity, she felt more like Luke. She had been following Luke.


    She even sat beside Luke when having dinner and watching TV.


    The family was sitting in the living room after dinner, waiting for Vanessa''s score. Although the scores


    were toe out at 12 a.m., everyone was in good spirits.


    "Auntie, what is wrong with you today? Why do you like Luke today?"


    Megan pouted and said in dissatisfaction.


    "I like you, too. Luke always takes care of you, so I thank him."


    For fear that Megan would get angry, Vanessa found a persuasive excuse.


    "So, you love me more?"


    Megan did not understand, but hearing her aunt¡¯s exnation, she felt better.


    "I love you more. I love you since you are very small. So now I want to love Luke, is that ok?"


    Vanessa loved both of them, but she felt that Luke had not been around them, he mustck of maternal


    love, and Megan did not have father¡¯s love.


    s, the two children were poor. They did not know their parents were around.


    "All right, don''t be too obvious, Auntie, I will be jealous."


    Megan reluctantly epted it and she loved Luke too.


    "Ok, ok, I will be fair."


    Vanessa smiled, looking at Luke. This child was lucky, at least when he needed help, he met his


    mother who loved him the most.


    "Auntie, I love you. I am a boy, I should take care of Megan and you."


    Luke said, which made Vanessa''s tears almost fell down.


    "Luke, good boy. Only when you grow up can you take care of me."


    Vanessa was ttered that there was one more person to love her.


    They chatted happily and did not feel nervous about the scores. It was the first time Rufus met


    Vanessa, but he felt familiar about her, perhaps she looked like Ste.


    He was also sitting in the living room with everyone waiting for Vanessa''s score. He would be excited if


    the score was high.


    As they were talking, Brian suddenly appeared in the living room.


    "Daddy..."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Uncle..."


    Although they met yesterday, the two children were excited to see Brian.


    "Why are you still up sote at night?¡±


    Brian squatted down and said softly.

 Chapter 168 Sudden Departure

    Chapter 168 Sudden Departure


    Now he had been used to getting along with the children, so he knew how to get along with them,


    consciously revealing his love.


    "My aunt''s score wille out tonight, we are waiting for it!"


    Megan said in a bright sweet voice.


    "Can you wait till midnight?"


    Brian unconsciously raised the corners of his mouth looking at the lovely Megan.


    Winnie and Vanessa saw such a scene often, but Rufus was surprised that Brian had such a change.


    Since Brian''s mother died, he had not seen Brian''s smile. He always had a bitter face.


    Brian was serious. He brought pressure to others and virtually set up obstacles for himself. Seeing that


    he smiled, Rufus was more pleased than surprised.


    Brian was his child, and he hoped more than anyone else that he could be happy, put aside all the


    repressed things in his heart and live a free life.


    He was changing little by little, and this change was the credit of Winnie and the children. But could he


    change after their rtionship ended?


    "Yes, we must be the first time to share the joy of Auntie."


    Luke answered positively. He was not sleepy now, so it could be no problem to wait until 12 o''clock.


    "Good, let¡¯s wait together."


    Brian got up and looked at Vanessa, who was also looking at him, but Vanessa¡¯s expression was


    different. It seemed that she had something to hide.


    "Here you are, Brian."


    Vanessa even spoke in a somewhat restrained voice.


    "Yes, I know your will have your score today, so Ie to wait with you."


    Brian stopped smiling, but he was gentle.


    "Thank you, Brian!¡±


    Vanessa was usually very lively and talkative, but after knowing Luke was the son of her sister, she did


    not know what to say.


    She was more nervous to see Brian than to wait for her score, for fear she said something wrong and


    they would identally lost Megan and Luke.


    "Not at all. Let''s wait."


    Brian did not think too much, thinking that Vanessa was nervous because of the scores.


    Brian sat down, and the two children stuck to him and leaned on him. Winnie was next to him. With


    them around, he felt at ease.


    Brian looked sideways at Winnie, but Winnie had been watching TV and did not look at him. In spite of


    this, he was at ease at the moment.


    "You won¡¯t leave, right, Vanessa?"


    Brian asked her. He thought it was too quiet in the living room because there were only two children


    talking, but the silence seemed to be because of him.


    "When the scorees out, I will see which university to apply for. I have to go back to A City to help


    my aunt take care of the drugstore after the application. And then Ie back when school starts."


    Vanessa answered carefully, for fear that the question got Luke and Megan involved.


    "It will take some time. Sell the drugstore as soon as possible. If you really like the drugstore, you can


    open a new one here."


    Brian wanted them to be together, so they could take care of each other. In doing so, he was relieved.


    "Aunt loathes giving up. Never mind, when I go to the university, she wille back."


    Vanessa knew what her aunt was thinking and never urged her. She wanted to stay with her aunt like


    this for thest two months.


    "Is that you can''t find the right buyer became the money is not enough?"


    Rufus asked.


    "It is one of the reasons. My aunt was reluctant to give it up."


    Winnie answered, because she found Vanessa was nervous.


    Winnie continued.


    "My aunt went to medical school and became an excellent doctor. Later, she went abroad to provide


    medical support in some underdeveloped countries in Africa. She has never left the medical profession


    in her whole life. It is understandable she does not want to give up.¡±


    "I''ve also thought that if she gets bored at home after shees over, I''ll let her run a little drugstore,


    as long as her mental world isn''t empty."


    It was the first time Winnie told so many things about her aunt. She had made a n and had


    discussed with her aunt, but her aunt still refused toe back. Winnie knew that she had things


    reluctant to let go.


    It was the first time Brian heard of that Winnie''s aunt used to be a doctor, so he unconsciously fixed his


    eyes on Rufus.


    There was a moment of astonishment and meditation of Rufus and then a look of undetectable pain


    was on his face.


    When he saw the mncholy on Rufus''s face, Brian''s resentment against him burned up again, and


    the image of his mother dying in front of him also invaded his mind.


    Anger and resentment rose up in his mind, but he could not lose temper because Winnie, children and


    Vanessa were there.


    He pushed the children aside and went straight outside.


    For the sudden departure of Brian, they were puzzled, only Rufus guessed why he was angry.


    "Winwin, go out and see him."


    Rufus asked Winnie for help, because if he went out now, they would get a quarrel.


    "Ok."


    Winnie got up and followed out.


    As Winnie came out, Brian was about to drive the car.


    "Wait a minute."


    Winnie called Brian.


    "You''re upset about what I said?¡±


    Winnie asked, in fact, she was very baffling and did not know why Brian was angry, but she was very


    disappointed in Brian''s performance at the moment, because he did not care about the feelings of


    children and the elderly.


    "Your aunt does not want toe to B City, so you all go back and nevere to B City."


    Brian inexplicably vented his anger on Winnie. His cold voice and ruthless words stunned Winnie.


    "Do you have us and you have to drive us away?"


    Winnie looked at Brian sadly and did not understand why he hated her to this point. She had been


    obedient and low key. More than once she guaranteed she would not affect his life, and would not


    disturb his rtionship with Wendy. Why did he have to drive her away?


    "Yes, I hate your family. You must go."


    Brian roared out the heartbreaking words.


    At the moment his resentment to his father''s was vented on the innocent Winnie, even her aunt he had


    never met inexplicably became his imaginary enemy.


    Winnie was disappointed and despair, at this time, she could not say a word out. It turned out that she


    could not even breathe the air of the same city with him.


    "Give me some time, I''ll think it over. When I find a ce where nobody hates me, I''ll leave."


    Winnie turned to leave and her tears flowed down. Damn Brian, ask her to leave. Ok, don¡¯t meet again.


    Winnie did not go back to the house. She would worry everyone if she had gone back in such a way.


    She quickly walked to Leo¡¯s care, opened the door and started the car as fast as she could, then sped


    away.


    She needed a space to release all her grievances, a little time to let her emotions settle down, and a


    ce where there was no one to put all her love out.


    Winnie suddenly drove the car away, and then Brian recovered from anger. Looking at the car galloping


    away, he was afraid that Winnie had an ident because of emotion chaos.


    He got in his car and chased out as fast as he could.


    Winnie did not know where to go. She felt this city was so strange that she had no room to stay.


    Winnie suddenly heard the horns of car behind her, and the light alternately refracted her eyes. She


    knew it must be Brian.


    In the dark and silent outskirts of the city, the sound of the whistle was particrly harsh.


    Winnie angrily stepped on the elerator and turned in intersection, but had been following her.


    Brian was angry and anxious. He regretted he lost temper to Winnie. He did not control his motion and


    hurt Winnie.


    What he said just now was not true. He did not want Winnie to leave, nor did he dislike her family.


    But the words had been said, and it was toote to regret. Brian now just wanted to catch up with


    Winnie and exined to her.


    But no matter how he honked the horn, no matter how he shed the lights, Winnie ignored him and


    drove the car faster and faster.


    It worried Brian.


    Winnie turned the car around and it came to the end of the road.


    She mmed on the brakes and the car stopped at once.


    The beach was ahead, and then it was the sea. As long as she drove forward a little bit, she would say


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    farewell to Brian, and she would never be disgusted again.


    Winnie''s anger erupted at this moment, she did not do anything wrong, why should she be so treated


    unequally. Why Brian decided if she stayed or not? She loved him, he was treasure, but if she did not


    love him, he was nothing and she had not need to care about everything he said.


    At this thought, Winnie opened the door to get out of the car and walked towards the car behind angrily.


    As the sea breeze blew, she found tears on her face. She stubbornly wiped away the tears, and


    continued to walk to Brian who had got off the car.


    When Brian got off the bus, he happened to see Winnie wipe her tears. This scene stung him like a


    needle. Seeing this scene, he med himself even more.


    "What do you want? I just want a quiet ce to stay for a while, and you forced me here. Must I jump


    into the sea?"


    Before Winnie finished speaking, Brian held her in the arms.


    Brian interrupted Winnie''s words and his heart was full of guilt.


    "No, I don¡¯t mean that. I''m sorry I let out my anger on you. I''m not angry with you. It''s just that someone


    was there, I cannot yell at him."


    "I''m sorry, Winwin, I don''t hate you or your family. I did not mean to drive you away. I could not control


    my emotions, so I said nonsense. Forgive me, don¡¯t leave this city. You cannot leave."

 Chapter 169 Official Breakup

    Chapter 169 Official Breakup


    Brian forcedly embraced Winnie, trying to keep Winnie, exining with sincerity.


    He could not ept that Winnie left this city. Even if they were separated, even if they were unrted,


    he had expectation, looking forward to see her again asionally.


    He could ept that he was not with her, but he could not ept that he would never see her again.


    However Winnie dared not believe Brian¡¯s sincere apology. He said he got angry because of Rufus, but


    Rufus did not say anything, how did Rufus make him angry?


    He said he could not yell at his father because there were many people, but did he vent his anger on


    her?


    What did that mean?


    It meant that she was nothing in his heart. It meant that he just spoke out his mind, and that he just


    found a random excuse.


    Winnie burst into tears, broke free from Brian¡¯s arm and shouted loudly at Brian.


    "Brian, enough. I can tell it is true or false. You hate me, and if you hadn''t wanted to have sex with me,


    you would have driven me away.¡±


    "I do not ept hypocritical apology, I do not need you to apologize. It is my fault to show up to you.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will far away from you one day."


    Winnie cried while speaking.


    Brian had been depressed in the heart, but she was in grievances. With what she had to bear the


    pressure from Brian? Because she loved him?


    If loving a person was so painful, she would rather give up. She did not want to love him anymore.


    As Winnie''s words fell, she turned to run. Brian stopped her.


    "Winwin, what I said is true. I was wrong. I apologize. How can you ever forgive me?"


    Brian ignored Winnie''s struggle and again held Winnie in his arms. Winnie pushed against Brian''s


    chest with both hands.


    Her tears blurred her eyes. Even if she widened eyes, she could not see Brian''s face, so that she could


    not see his love and sincerity.


    "I will not forgive you, I will hate you for the rest of my life. It is the darkest time of my life when I was


    with you. I hate you! I hate you!"


    "Let me go, let me go, you asked me to disappear, why do you stop me?"


    "Let go, do you hear me?¡±


    "Damn you, Brian, you''re a scoundrel. You''re a bastard. I hate you."


    Winnie felt her heart was pierced again and again. The pain made her have no ce to hide and she


    could only endure.


    She really wanted to give up everything and stay away from Brian, the man who made her sad. But it


    wasn''t everything she gave up. It was her children, the important thing in her life.


    "Sorry, sorry...¡±


    "Don''t say sorry. Since you are sorry, why did you do that? Are you fooling me? You want to drive me


    away because you yed enough with me......"


    Winnie roared loudly. There was no one else by the sea, she could release her emotion. She could


    scold as she wanted. Brian was nothing to her and she had no to care about his feelings.


    "Brian, I hope you came to the suburbs to improve the rtionship between your father and you, not to


    fool me again and again. Now I wish you never to be seen in the suburbs again. Your problems with


    your father have nothing to do with me. From now on, we''re strangers.¡±


    Winnie was tired. At the moment her heart was carrying too much, as if she would soon sink to the


    bottom of the sea. If she did not unload something, she would be the food of the shark.


    She told herself that from now on, she didn''t care about anyone, except for the children and family.


    Other people''s affairs had nothing to do with her. Whether they were dead or alive, happy or bored had


    nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian was in panic now, because he could hear Winnie''s disappointment and despair to him.


    "Don''t call me, I don''t know you, go away..."


    Winnie pushed Brian hard, because of the loud shouting, her voice had been hoarse, because of


    crying, her eyes had be red and swollen, which hurt Brian.


    He now had no other way to make Winnie calm down and could only try the old method, even though


    he did not know it would work.


    He held Winnie''s waist with one hand and held the back of her head with the other and kissed her on


    the lips.


    At the moment when he touched Winnie''s lip, he felt as if he had encountered an electric current and


    shudder all over. How long had it been? Brian could not remember how long he had not kissed with


    Winnie. He had been missing this feeling day and night deeply.


    Brian''s kiss was sudden. Although Winnie missed it too, she could not ept it at this hour and did not


    want to humble in Brian''s kiss.


    She tried to push away Brian, but she failed. She tried to avoid Brian¡¯s lips, but the back of her head


    was firmly held.


    Winnie could only bit his lips, but after he tasted the blood, he still refused to let go of her. She bit hard,


    but Brian did not let her go.


    Winnie burst into tears because of Brian. She failed and gave up, since she did not want to taste the


    blood of Brian.


    Brian kissed Winnie till she calmed down. Finally he let go of Winnie, and Winnie could clearly see


    blood on his lips, apanied by Winnie¡¯s tears.


    Winnie stretched out her hand to wipe Brian''s bleeding lips, but Brian took her hand and then kissed


    her again.


    No anger, no rejection, but guilty.


    Because of this kiss, Brian was aroused, and he could not restrain his eager.


    Brian picked up Winnie, who had fallen limp, and put her directly in his car. At this time, he was


    especially d that his car was big enough and that this was a beach with no one at the end of the


    road. Otherwise, he would surely be hard to endure it.


    Winnie''s consciousness, her body and her whole heart had been captured by Brian. She even had no


    thought to refuse, allowing Brian to caress her from the top to the bottom, to kiss every inch of her silky


    skin, to get into......


    Now she was not Winnie, not the children''s mother. She just wanted to be a little woman, who loved


    this man deeply.


    The car was shaking at the end of the road. The sea was wide, the air was fresh and the car inside was


    charming.


    Forty minutester, Winnie was dressed, the car was quiet, and both of them were calm.


    "Isn''t it time we should have a talk?"


    Winnie broke the silence first. At the moment, she was not the little woman who loved Brian. She was


    the rational Winnie, the strongest woman who could bear everything.


    "Winwin, I''m really sorry. I..."


    "It is ok, it''s over anyway. If you feel guilty, just take it as the reason we break up. We fight because we


    are tired of each other and break up because we fight"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Mr. Be, we signed a contract when we were together, so breaking up should be official. Now I


    officially break up with you, we are no longer rted. From now on I won¡¯t mind your business, and


    please don¡¯t mind my business."


    Winnie said indifferently, in fact, her heart had been torn.


    She would not mind anyone''s business or care about Brian. She knew the reason they still entangled


    was they did not break up officially.


    "Winwin, are you willing to leave me?"


    Brian could not keep Winnie, although he wanted to, it would hurt Winnie.


    Breaking up made him hurt, but he could do nothing. I made him feel guilty and regret.


    Even so, he had no choice.


    Were they really over? Were they strangers from now on?


    Stranger was amon word, but at the moment it made him despair.


    "I have to leave. You have driven me away, I should not stay anymore. Live your life and be happy with


    the woman you love."


    Winnie felt Brian''s words were cruel and that was the reason she wanted to give up. He did not want to


    let her stay, or he would not ask that question.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Well, I should go back. Vanessa''s score wille out soon, I want to face it with her."


    Winnie got off the car directly. She was strong this time. She did not shed tears, but her heart was


    bleeding.


    Winnie drove home, and Brian followed back. They entered the room together as if nothing had


    happened.


    Rufus was still waiting with Vanessa, and the two children had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    Before Winnie walked into the living room, she had adjusted her mood and nothing was different except


    her swollen eyes.


    Winnie did not speak, but her face was calm. She bent over to hold the children upstairs, Brian behind


    pulled her away.


    "I''ll do it."


    Brian carefully picked up Luke and sent him to the room on the second floor. Winnie went to the room


    of Luke and helped cover the quilt.

 Chapter 170 The Top Scorer of Science

    Chapter 170 The Top Scorer of Science


    After covering the quilt for Luke, Winnie turned off the light. At this time, Brian had gone upstairs with


    Megan in his arms. They came to the room of Megan.


    Brian did not leave, but stood by and watched as Winnie arranged a pillow and covered the quilt for


    Megan.


    "I like Megan after getting along with her for so long. I don¡¯t want to leave her."


    Brian said in a soft voice.


    "People get apart all the time. Just get used to it."


    He was reluctant to leave Megan, but he had to face the reality.


    "If only she were my daughter, then we have no need to be apart."


    Brian said tentatively, hoping to see Winnie panic look.


    Winnie froze for a moment, and then she spoke.


    "Your thoughts are cruel to me. If she were your daughter, would you let me leave alone?"


    Winnie asked Brian, which made Brian speechless.


    If Megan was his daughter, would he let Winnie leave alone?


    "Go downstairs, Vanessa is still waiting for me."


    Winnie knew that Brian would not answer her questions. She knew that he would selfishly keep the


    child and let her leave alone.


    So Winnie must put down all at this time, and strive for the custody of the children. She would never let


    her children grow up with a stepmother who didn''t like them.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Penny had hurt Luke and no one could guarantee that Wendy would be kind to children and that


    Megan would suffer what happened to Luke.


    When it was time to announce the score, Vanessa felt nervous. She closed her eyes and her heart


    thumped. She dared not look at theputer screen.


    However, when Winnie essed the website, there was an ident. She failed to ess it.


    "Sister, are there too many people to check the score, so the server broke down?"


    Vanessa was worried. She had been waiting so many days and now there was problem with the


    "Check if anyone in your ss has got the score."


    Looking at the state of the web page, Winnie felt that the server was not down, but rather was attacked


    by hackers.


    Vanessa hurried to check.


    "Sister, they do not get the scores too."


    "I know, the server has been hacked. I''ll fix it now."


    "Mr. Be, go upstairs and ask Luke to go down. I''ll show him how I fix it."


    Winnie would not miss this good opportunity for her child to learn. She looked up and said to Brian.


    Although she often called his name before, Brian felt strange now, because they had broken up,


    because they were only connected due to Luke.


    Brian did not speak but directly turned to go upstairs. Winnie told Vanessa to take another professional


    When Luke got down, theputer was ready.


    "Luke, watch attentively, remember attentively."


    "Well, I''m watching."


    In the fastest speed, with the most skilled means, Winnie began to fight with the hacker.


    At the moment she was nervous, because too many people were waiting for the results after twelve


    years of hard study. The faster she was, the less nervous the parents would be.


    Winnie was quite fast, like a rocket to the sky, like a meteor across the sky. Several people around


    including Paul and his wife gathered around to see, but they did not understand, only Luke watched


    without blinking eyes. He could understand Winnie''s every step of the operation.


    The hacker was so great that it took Winnie a full 40 minutes to sessfully attack the hacker, and the


    website was recovered in a split second.


    Winnie sighed with relief and looked at Luke.


    "Do you understand?¡±


    "Yes, I understand what you''re doing, but I have something don''t understand."


    Luke said clearly.


    "It is ok, because you have to learn how to hack before you can attack hackers. Tomorrow I will teach


    you how to hack."


    "Vanessa, input your ID card number to check scores."


    Winnie got excited again, but Rufus looked at Winnie thoughtfully.


    He knew that she was a software expert and that she had some achievements in the appearance


    design of mobile phones. To his surprise, Winnie was also aputer expert.


    Rufus was thinking Winnie was a all-around talent. If Brian dismissed her, it was the Be Group''s


    biggest loss.


    "Sister, I am nervous and my hand is shaking. You do it."


    Vanessa was nervous when her ssmates had announced their scores.


    "You make me nervous."


    Affected by Vanessa, Winnie did not dare to check the score. Then Brian volunteered.


    "I''ll do it."


    He sat next to theputer, entered Vanessa''s ID card number, soon theputer showed Vanessa''s


    scores.


    When Brian saw the score, he was shocked.


    "Vanessa ranked first in the province with a total score of 731."


    "Champion in science!¡±


    Rufus could not calm down hearing that. He knew she had good performance in study, but he did not


    expect that she would rank first in the province.


    "Yes, top scorer in science."


    Brian recovered from the shock and repeated.


    "Really?"


    Vanessa had been covering her eyes and could not believe what they said.


    She went to theputer and looked at her score with a nervous heart.


    After confirming her name, ID number and test number, she looked at her score.


    When she saw that the total score of 731, she screamed.


    "Really, I really was the first in the province. Sister, Sister, you see that?!"


    Vanessa announced excitedly. She was happy and could not restrain the excitement. At this time,


    Winnie did not shout excitedly but cried.


    Vanessa came up to hug her sister.


    "Don''t cry, it is a happy thing."


    Vanessaforted her sister.


    "I cry because I am d. You have been studying hard for twelve years. I''m proud of you."


    Winnie knew how hard it was for Vanessa to get over the mental torture of losing her parents and the


    damn phobia. She did not go to bed until she learnt to one o''clock in the morning.


    It worth though.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I''m proud of you, too."


    Vanessaforted sister with excitement. After her parents passed away, they did not have an easy


    life.


    "Vanessa, good for you. You are the best."


    Brian could not restrain his excitement. He also felt that this was the highest honor and worthy of pride.


    "Congrattions, Vanessa is the pride of us all."


    "Congrattions, Vanessa."


    "Congrattions, you are great."


    Everyone congratted her and Luke could not help but feeling joyful.


    "Congrattions, Auntie. You are my pride and my role model. I will study hard to be the number


    one in the province."


    "Good boy, Luke, you are the best, you can do better than me."


    Vanessa endured for a long time, and finally she cried by the words of Luke because she was moved.


    ¡°Now stop crying, it''s a good thing, and everybody shouldugh.¡±


    Rufusforted the two sisters, feeling that they cried not only because of excellence, but also their


    past bitterness.


    "Vanessa, made a call to aunt, she has been waiting."


    She was so happy that she forgot her aunt.


    Vanessa picked up the phone to call her aunt, and then the voice of Megan suddenly was heard.


    "Oh, you skunks. What did I miss?"


    Everyone looked up at the top of the stairs on the second floor and saw that she was rubbing her dim


    eyes, which made everyoneugh.


    Vanessa achieved good scores. Rufus proposed a celebration and held a small family dinner the next


    evening in the suburbs.


    In addition to their family, there were Kevin and Daenerys.


    As promised, everyone came. They congratted to Winnie and Vanessa. It was barbecue.


    "Our champion is the leading role today. She must drink."


    Kevin raised his ss to propose.


    "No, I''ll drink soda."


    Vanessa refused in embarrassment. She never drank wine and she hated the smell of wine.


    "It is such a happy day, you can drink."


    Winnie advised her sister, afraid to let everyone upset.


    Vanessa agreed. Although she hated wine, she drank one ss of it.


    "Vanessa, you are amazing, we are so proud of you. The person I envy most now is your sister,


    because she has such an excellent sister."


    Daenerys could not restrain the excitement. Since Vanessa made such good performance, Winnie¡¯s


    efforts of many years did not pay in vain.


    "Thank you, Daenerys. I''m not that good. It is my sister¡¯s credit."


    Vanessa was very modest. She though she had been influenced by her sister for so many years, and it


    was her sister''s constant encouragement and support that made her motivated to study hard.


    "You are modest. You need not speak of such civility. If you don''t drink, I won''t force you. We''ll drink


    soda and propose to your sister."


    Daenerys'' proposal was approved. Vanessa filled the soda and handed a cup to her sister.


    "Sister, after parents passed away, you are the only person supporting our family, you must be very


    tired. I will study harder, find a good job and then I will support this family and you can rest."


    "Sister, I propose to you. Thanking for your meticulous care when I was sick, thank you for your help


    and encouragement in my study!"


    Vanessa finished her words and could not help but shed tears.


    Thinking of their hardships when their parents died, she could not help but shedding tears. Her sister,


    aunt, Megan and she were not easy.


    She had never been so serious to say thank you to her sister, but today she must say, because without


    her sister, she could not rank the first.


    "It is ok. I didn''t do anything. It''s aunt''s work. No need to say such polite words with family."


    Winnie hugged Vanessa and patted her back. She felt gratified for her sensible sister. It was good that


    she was grateful.

 Chapter 171 When is the return date

    Chapter 171 When is the return date


    Daenerys knew that Winnie''s family was not easy in the past few years. Her aunt was responsible for


    helping to point out the direction, Winnie was diligent to support the whole family, Vanessa worked hard


    for the future of the family, and even Megan was more sensible than other children of the same age.


    "Why are you crying? We should be happy. Vanessa, don''t cry, it is not only your sister''s credit, your


    family is working hard."


    Daenerys said and felt distressed for them.


    Brian said nothing, but he felt distressed more than anyone else. Looking at Winnie who consoled her


    sister, he felt pain in heart.


    He hoped he could protect Winnie, make her live a happy live, share the burden of the family, so that


    she could enjoy being loved.


    But it was not him to protect Winnie.


    "Vanessa, which university will you apply?"


    Brian said in a low voice, diverting the sad topic.


    Vanessa left Winnie''s arms, wiped away tears and answered the question of Brian.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but I think I should have no problem to me admitted by University B."


    "Sure. All the best schools in the country will be fighting for you with your scores. Now you decide what


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    you want to major in and then find a good school for that major."


    Kevin said firmly and proudly.


    "Kevin, you are right. The score was receivedst night, many schools called today and the media


    wanted to interview Vanessa. We are all proud of her."


    Rufus said happily, feeling that he was the most proud person.


    "Really? Is there an interview?"


    Daenerys asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I''ve turned reporters down. There''s no need to show off. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    Winnie said faintly. She did not like to expose her sister to the public, otherwise their past would be


    revealed, and it would cause harm to their family.


    Winnie paused for a moment and continued.


    "Vanessa, I want to talk to you about the application. Based on your scores, many abroad schools


    would ept you unconditionally. Will you consider a foreign school?"


    Winnie deliberately said this when everyone was present, especially, when Brian was present. In this


    way, he would be relieved, and he would not worry that her family would make trouble for him and that


    she would disturb his life.


    Before Vanessa answered, Brian was nervous.


    Obviously, if Vanessa went abroad, she and her aunt would go abroad, including Megan.


    What would he do if Winnie left? What if he never saw her again? Would Luke get sick again?


    Brian did not speak, but his handsome eyebrows were wrinkled unconsciously.


    "Sister, it costs too much to go abroad. We don''t know anyone abroad, so just give it up. I can find a


    good job if I study hard."


    Vanessa directly refused.


    It was actually her excuse that they did not know anyone aboard. The main reason was that cost was


    too high for her sister.


    "Yes, Winwin, let her be with you. I will be worried if she goes abroad alone."


    Daenerys agreed with Vanessa''s choice and did not want the two sisters to separate. And Vanessa had


    phobia. In case the disease rpsed, it would be troublesome.


    "You needn''t worry about the cost. I can manage it. Oscar is abroad. He will help you if you need help.


    You don''t need to feel insecure. If you choose a foreign school, Aunt and I will go there too. Our family


    should be together."


    "Think about what I''ve told you. I can ovee anything. You just need to think about your own future."


    After Winnie said that, everyone was stunned. They did not expect that Winnie would leave too.


    But she was right that family should be together.


    Rufus looked at Winnie in surprise. Kevin and Daenerys looked at each other, and then at the same


    time they fell eyes on Brian.


    Brian had gloomy face and sharp cold eyes.


    He didn''t say anything and didn''t know what to say. All he knew was that he had brought it on himself


    by saying things he shouldn''t have said.


    Brian picked up a ss of wine and drank it up. Now he could only punish himself with wine, and could


    not say a word to ask her to stay.


    Wendy had been abroad for so many years, and his heart was abroad for many years with Wendy.


    Now Wendy woulde back, but Winnie was to leave, his heart would continue to stay abroad. He


    did not know when she would return.


    "Mommy, is Oscar my Daddy? I saw the name on your divorce papers."


    At this time Megan asked a surprising question, and Winnie did not know how to answer. Everyone


    attached attention to Winnie.


    Everyone wanted to hear Winnie''s answer.


    Winnie nced at Brian through the corner of her eye, and found that his face was expressionless and


    cold, and she felt that she had no other answer.


    "Yes, he is your Daddy."


    Winnie''s answer poured in Brian¡¯s heart like cold water.


    Although Brian was trying to confirm whether or not Megan was his child, he still felt heartache when


    Winnie answered.


    Brian was depressed and drank up another ss of wine.


    "Really? That''s great. Mommy, I''m going abroad to see Daddy. I''m going to tell Daddy that I miss him


    and love him."


    The most exciting person was Megan who knew nothing. She had been missing a father in her world,


    and she had been longing for it for so many years.


    Now her father appeared and her wish would soone true. How could she not be excited?


    "Megan, you have been waiting for so many years. Wait a few more days, I will take you to Daddy."


    Everyone undersood Winnie¡¯s words, only Brian was angry.


    "Ok, I will wait."


    Megan¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation.


    "Vanessa, think about it, I will support you no matter where you choose."


    Winnie still hoped that Vanessa study abroad, so that Vanessa could have a better future and Brian


    could feel relived.


    Vanessa promised her sister to think about it, but looking at Luke who was nervous, Rufus who was


    reluctant to see them leave, Brian who only drank, her heart softened.


    Since she knew that Luke was her sister''s child, she had changed her attitude to Brian.


    Vanessa had been thinking that if their family of four could be together, her sister would be happy, and


    the two children would have aplete family. But she did not know whether Brian could ept her


    sister with a child.


    The family party was still continuing. Everyone left the table and began to barbecue. Vanessa finally


    found a chance to talk with Brian.


    "Brian, time is limited, so I will go straight to the point. Is there any chance that you and your sister will


    be together?"


    Brian looked at Vanessa in a daze.


    "Don''t you object to our being together?"


    Brian asked in response, in fact, he did not know how to answer Vanessa.


    "It''s no use objecting. Aren''t you together? Brian, you''re with my sister now, don''t you think of future?"


    Vanessa seized all the time, afraid that someone woulde over and this topic would be forced to


    stop.


    "No, there is no future."


    Brian directly gave the answer, but this answer made himself sad.


    "Why? Is it because my sister is not good enough or because my sister has us? If it''s about us, don''t


    worry, my aunt and I will never..."


    Vanessa did not understand, she had seen that Brian had feelings for her sister, but why could not they


    be together? She was thinking about various possibilities, but before she could finish analyzing the


    reasons, Brian interrupted her.


    "Vanessa, your sister is good, I never thought you are the reason. Don''t give it a second thought. After


    all, your sister and I are not going to be together. Just take care of your sister."


    Brian said in a low mood.


    He couldn''t bring himself to name any of the many reasons they couldn''t be together. That was a kind


    of hurt to them, also was a kind of torture to himself.


    Vanessa was silent, staring at Brian.


    Since there was nothing wrong with her sister, why couldn¡¯t they be together?


    "Is it because of the great social difference between our families?"


    Vanessa finally came up with the most convincing reason.


    Brian was silent and wrinkled eyebrows, Vanessa knew that she found the right reason. She raised her


    mouth sarcastically,ughing at her stupidity and simpleness, even nowadays, a couple should have


    families which were of equal background.


    "Brian, I thought you and sister couldn''t be together because Aunt and me. I even thought of living


    alone with Aunt, we won''t bother you or ask you for a penny. But that doesn''t seem to be the case. I


    can''t change social status. Our family is at the bottom of the society, and yours is at the top of the


    society. We are not match to you."


    Vanessa said and turned to leave.


    She had had a good impression of Brian, but now she was disappointed, because he, like everyone


    else, looked down upon those at the bottom of the society.


    Brian could hear her disappointment in herst words. He wanted to exin that this was not the whole


    reason, but he knew that what he said would not be convincing.


    Vanessa was disappointed with him. Would she choose a foreign school? Would their family leave?


    Brian''s mood became low because Winnie might leave. Now the only thing to distract his attention at


    the moment was wine.

 Chapter 172 Who will Marry Me

    Chapter 172 Who will Marry Me


    Brian was depressed. He drank up one by one. Winnie not far away felt her heart soft seeing that.


    She was afraid that he would get headache if he drank too much wine. She did not want to see him


    tortured by headaches. When she saw Brian tortured by headaches, Winnie''s heart would be broken.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Winnie walked up to Kevin and spoke in a low voice.


    "Persuade him not to drink, or he will get headache."


    "No, he never listens to me. You go."


    Kevin directly rejected Winnie, not because he was cruel, but because he knew Brian.


    The only person who could stop Brian from drinking now was Winnie.


    Kevin directly turned around to find Daenerys.


    Kevin refused to persuade, Winnie was more worried. Standing there, she did not know what to do.


    She wanted to stop him, but they had broken up. Since then, they had nothing to do with others, with


    what identity to stop him? But if she didn¡¯t, she felt distressed.


    When Winnie did not know what to do, Rufus came to her.


    "Don''t worry, let him drink."


    Rufus had been paying attention to Brian and had found Winnie was worried.


    Brian was drinking alone. He could not guess what the reason was, but he knew why Winnie was


    worried.


    "But he will..."


    Winnie suddenly remembered that no one knew about Brian''s headache, so she stopped talking.


    "He will have a headache?"


    Rufuspleted Winnie¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°You know it?¡±


    Winnie asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    Rufus said calmly. Although he felt distressed that Brian had headache, he could not express their


    concern.


    But he wanted to let him drink, even though he knew he would have headache.


    "Let him drink. He is upset. He will be more sensible after he suffers from headache."


    Rufus not only knew that Brian had a headache, but also knew that Winnie could cure his headache, so


    he did not worry.


    "......"


    Winnie said nothing and did not try to stop him.


    She did not think there would be any change after Brian''s headache, even if he changed, it had nothing


    to do with her.


    "Sir, why does he have a headache?"


    Winnie asked anxiously.


    "Sequ from a car ident after he was knocked unconscious. He had headaches and selective


    amnesia. He has forgotten everything that happened during his time abroad."


    "s......"


    Rufus took a sigh and then continued.


    "Thanks to his amnesia, or it would not be so peaceful in the past years."


    Rufus said with emotion, it seemed that there were too many things in his heart. It seemed that Brian''s


    experience was not so simple.


    "Amnesia, it was a serious ident."


    From Rufus''s words, Brian had story, but she could not continue to ask, because she was not the one


    who should know more about Brian.


    "He''s okay. His driver died. He had always been very close to the driver and the death of the driver hit


    him hard."


    Rufus added and it reminded Winnie of ra.


    The driver who died was ra''s husband. Brian once said that it was because of that driver that he had


    to take care of ra.


    He seemed to have a lot on his mind, and some people he felt guilty to. Perhaps the death of his


    mother and the driver had been be burden to him, so he hoped that Winnie would not be his


    guilt.


    Winnie stopped looking at Brian, so that she did not have to worry about him. He had nothing to do with


    her, but she could not help but looked towards him from time to time, afraid that he would get a


    headache.


    After Winnie said a few words with Daenerys, she found Brian was not in the original position. Winnie


    looked around and did not find him. She was worried.


    She failed to find him outside, so she hurried back to the room. He was not in the living room, she


    hurried upstairs.


    If Brian was on the second floor, he should be in her room. Winnie went straight to her room.


    When she opened the door, she saw Brian sitting on the edge of the bed with his head in his hands in


    pain.


    Winnie ran to Brian and directly hugged Brian.


    "Headache again, uh? Why did you drink so much?¡±


    Winnie said sadly. If she did not know Brian''s headache from the beginning, she did not have to worry


    about him now. She did not know why she knew something about Brian. Now that she knew, why


    couldn¡¯t they be together?


    "I don¡¯t have to think about anything when I get drunk or have a headache."


    Brian said drunkenly, but at this time his headache did not cover up his heartache.


    "Why did this to yourself? Get up and I''ll help you to bed. You''ll be all right after massage."


    Winnie always avoided sensitive topics. Only in this way could she control her heart.


    She lifted him up and let him lie on the bed. Then, as she had done several times before, she put him


    on her leg and began gentle massage.


    Winnie said nothing. She just massaged and looked down at Brian''s handsome face even though he


    was tortured by pain.


    His sharp eyes were closed, his eyebrows screwed together with pain and his face turned pale with a


    headache. His hair was unkempt. It did look terrible now, but she still liked this face and this man.


    She had told herself countless times, made countless resolutions, but she just could not control her


    heart.


    She had an outrageous idea that she hoped Brian would soon be poor, so that their positions


    would not be so unequal, and they might be together.


    But the reality was so cruel. Brian was always the excellent prince with superior status, and she had no


    background and status no matter how hard she was.


    ¡°Are you really going abroad?¡±


    Brian''s headache eased and he broke the silence.


    "It depends on Vanessa¡¯s choice. If she wants to go abroad, we will go with her."


    Winnie said in a low voice.


    "What should Luke do, if you leave?"


    Brian heard a sad answer and he could only speak of Luke since there was no other reason.


    "......"


    Winnie was first silent. As for Luke, she had been considering what to do. She did not want to harm him


    or make it hard for Brian.


    "Can I take Luke away?"


    Winnie tentatively asked. She knew it was unfair for Brian, but she was thinking more about the child.


    "You take Luke away, what should I do?"


    Brian could not imagine how tragic it would be if Winnie and the children left him together. If so, he


    would spend the rest of his life in entanglement.


    "You have Wendy. You can have your child. I take away Luke, I can take good care of him, and you can


    see him at any time."


    From Winnie''s point of view, this was the best way. There would always be sacrifices in this matter, but


    the child could not suffer.


    Wendy would agree she took Luke away, so that she could have a quiet life.


    "Have you thought about my feelings? Will you allow me to keep Megan with me?"


    Brian could not ept that. Let alone Luke, he could not even ept that Megan was taken away.


    ¡°I''ve thought about your feeling, and I''m not selfish. But it is not suitable for the children to grow up to


    be with you. Leaving Luke to you is far-fetched, do you still want to have Megan around you?"


    "I do not have to take away Luke, but think in the child''s position, is it better for him to live with you or


    with me?"


    Winnie said. She really wanted to take Luke away and to deal with the rtionship with Brian, but


    hearing what Brian said, she felt sad.


    "If you take him away, if you get married, the situation is no different from mine."


    Brian admitted that he did not take good care of Luke, but Winnie might not be able to provide him with


    a good growth space.


    "I have aunt, sister and children, who will marry me? Don''t worry, I will let the two children grow up


    happily."


    Winnie thought Brian¡¯s thought was ironic. Since the children¡¯s father could not ept her, who would


    be willing to be with her?


    "Forget it, you are not Luke mother, I have no reason to trouble you. I''ll take care of Luke. I''ll find a


    way."


    Brian eventually rejected Winnie. He could not afford to lose too much at once.


    "......"


    Winnie again fell into silence. Even if he knew she was Luke''s mother, he would not allow her to take


    away Luke.


    "Are you better? Take a rest then, I will check on the children."


    Winnie was to stand up, but her hand was held by Brian.


    "Don''t go abroad. Vanessa can make a difference in B City. In the future, I will help her find a job after


    graduation, and the sry must be higher than the one abroad."


    Brian tried to persuade Winnie to stay. He was speechless at his repeated attitude, but his words and


    deeds and his heart were out of control.


    "Well, I can''t trouble you anymore. Didn''t you say that ever since I was in your life, nothing has gone


    right? If I leave, your world will be bright, you should have a celebration that I will leave."


    "Take a rest, I''ll go outside."


    Winnie pulled Brian''s hands off and walked out of the bedroom.


    When Winnie returned to the yard, she found that all the people had left. The yard had been cleaned


    up. The two children and Rufus were in the pavilion.


    Then she realized that she and Brian had spent a lot of time in the bedroom, but they had spent most


    of their time in a daze.


    The next morning.


    Daenerys was sleepy, but a headache forced her to open her eyes.


    But what she saw was strange to her. This was not her bedroom.


    Daenerys looked around and saw that someone was lying next to her.

 Chapter 173 the Second One Night Stand

    Chapter 173 the Second One Night Stand


    Daenerys sat up, and then she found she was naked, which was embarrassing.


    "Ah..."


    Daenerys, frightened of herself, cried out loudly.


    At this time Kevin was awakened by her screams, opened his eyes and turned over to look at the panic


    Daenerys.


    "It is not the first time, why are you in panic?"


    Kevin teased, make Daenerys blushed and heartbeat violently. She pulled up the sheets to cover her


    body and said.


    "Can you......Can you exin to me what this is about? Where am I?"


    Daenerys wanted to know what was going on. Last night, she got drunk and did not remember how she


    came here.


    Kevin''s reaction waspletely the opposite of hers. He was calm and smirked.


    He sat up, exposing his solid chest.


    "Last time it happened voluntarily after we were drunk..."


    "I tell you to talk about this time. Don¡¯t mentionst time."


    Daenerys said in dissatisfaction. Facing Kevin¡¯s scoundrel smile, she wished she could punched on


    him.


    "Ok, this time. You made the first move this time, otherwise I wouldn''t have brought any women home."


    "Oh, this is my home, my bedroom."


    Kevin exined.


    "I made the move? I volunteered toe to your house? Am I crazy?"


    Daenerys really did not believe that she could take the initiative in such matters. She was not that


    eager to have a man like that.


    "I don¡¯t care. It was you made the move."


    "We were both drunk. Rufus asked us to stay at the vi but you wanted toe back, so he called a


    cab and took us back together, and on the way back you started..."


    "Stop, stop, I don''t believe I''ll make the first move... in a taxi."


    Daenerys felt it humiliating, so she stopped him from speaking.


    She knew that she got drunk and took the taxi, but why didn¡¯t she remember she took the first move.


    "I knew you won''t believe me. In order to prove my innocence, I have the taxi driver''s phone number. If


    you don''t believe me, call him and confirm."


    Kevin seemed to have been prepared, but his bad smile made Daenerys doubt.


    Kevin was sure that Daenerys would not ask the taxi driver about it, so he said so. And that was not


    really the case.


    He was the one who made the first move. He was the one who forced her toe here. He was the


    one who carried her to his room.


    "......"


    Daenerys was ambivalent. How could she ask the taxi driver? Even if she did not believe she could do


    such a thing, she did not know what to do.


    "Daenerys, although you made the first move this time, I, as a man, will be responsible. It''s up to you to


    stay together as boyfriend and girlfriend or get married."


    ¡°Boyfriend and girlfriend? To get married?"


    Daenerys was surprised to hear that. After so long working together or studying Winnie''s thing, she did


    not feel Kevin liked her. Now because they slept together, he wanted to get married?


    "Never mind, we don¡¯t need to get married and you don¡¯t need to do anything. I don''t want a marriage


    without love."


    Daenerys rejected Kevin, but inexplicably she felt sad.


    "Turn around..."


    "Can we get married if I fall in love with you?"


    Daenerys wanted Kevin to turn around so that she could put on her clothes, but Kevin interrupted her


    next words with a serious sentence.


    She looked at Kevin in surprise. She even was not sure what Kevin had just said.


    Love? Did he love her? When did it start? Why couldn''t she feel it?


    He must be lying.


    "Is it so simple to fall into love? Fall in love after sleeping together? Don''t joke. Love is meant to be


    loved with the heart, not with the mouth."


    Daenerys directly wrapped in sheets and got off bed regardless of whether Kevin dressed.


    "Where''s the bathroom?"


    She asked as she picked up the clothes.


    Then she went to the bathroom following the direction of Kevin¡¯s finger.


    Although she was wearing clothes, her mind was still on the words of Kevin, and she thought that the


    credibility of Kevin''s words was still very low.


    Even if he might have fallen in love with her, she had not fallen in love with Kevin, so she was far away


    from marriage.


    She went out for breakfast and returned home to change her clothes. She took a taxi to suburb to get


    her car.


    Then she had chat with Winnie.


    Winnie and Daenerys stood outside the yard beside the car. Daenerys asked about the school


    application.


    "Do you really want to go abroad?¡±


    Although she knew that it would be good for Winnie to leave, but she did not want Winnie to leave.


    "Yes, I''ll go with Vanessa if she wants to."


    Winnie was adamant, but the decision was not in her hands.


    "Can everything be arranged? Will your child and aunt go there too?"


    Daenerys¡¯ worry was what Winnie was thinking about. She hadn''tmunicated with her aunt, but it


    shouldn''t be a big problem.


    For her aunt, anywhere was better than B City.


    "My aunt has no problem, the main problem now is the children. Last night I put a feeler on Brian, and


    he didn''t agree that I take Luke away. That''s going to be difficult."


    "Winwin, think more for the child, don''t make it hard for the child."


    Daenerys was afraid that Luke could not stand that Winnie left. Luke was the treasure of the Be


    family, even if Brian agreed Winnie to take him away, his grandpa and great grandpa would not agree.


    As a result, they would be apart and Winnie could not stand that.


    "I know. I''ll think for the child."


    Winnie put the children in the first ce, if there was no child, why did she pay so much?


    "Try another way. Isn¡¯t there any chance that you can be with Brian?"


    Daenerys and Kevin considered this question more than once, but she said no. But looking at Winnie,


    Daenerys hoped that her conclusion was wrong.


    For two children, it was the happiest thing to have a mother and a father. If the children were happy, the


    parents naturally would be happy.


    "It''s impossible, and don''t ever mention it again. Help me figure out how I can take the child away."


    Winnie pretended to be indifferent. In her heart, there was no such possibility. Brian was an


    unreachable man for her.


    "All I could think of was to sneak the child away, but that seemed to be breaking thew."


    Daenerys was at her wit''s end. It was the most immoral of all. If Brian found out it was her idea, she


    would probably die.


    "That''s not the way to do it. I''m trying to get it done without hurting anyone."


    No sooner had Winnie finished speaking than a taxi pulled up beside them and Kevin got out.


    Seeing Kevin, Daenerys quickly opened the door and got into the car. She was flurried and weird.


    "Winwin, I amte for work."


    Before Winnie spoke, Daenerys started the car.


    Daenerys''s reaction baffled Winnie.


    "Why did she leave when she saw you?"


    Winnie asked Kevin.


    "Avoiding me on purpose."


    Kevin answered Winnie, but with a smile looking at the direction of Daenerys.


    "Avoiding you? Did you have a fight? You were fine yesterday."


    Winnie was baffled.


    ¡°Ask her the reason, or she will be angry at me if I tell you.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Kevin did not dare to tell the truth, but he had no intention of concealment.


    "Winwin, I have an operation today, I gotta to. See youter."


    Kevin was here to take the car too. It was not that he did not want to tell Winnie, he just thought it


    would be better if Daenerys told her.


    What was more, he wanted to earn his love by himself rather than rely on others for help. But he would


    turn to Winnie for help when he could not solve the problem.


    They both left. Winnie could not get it and could only find an opportunity to ask Daenerys.


    Ever since the day of getting humiliation on suburb, Penny had been resentful and thinking of ways to


    get revenge.


    But she found a pessimistic fact - everything was bad for her.


    Brian must have known about her abuse of the child, but he did note to question her, he must


    have a plot. The Be family already knew about it, but they let it go. Was it really because of the


    child in her belly?


    As her father had said, the child was her talisman now, and no matter what she did, the Be Family


    could do nothing to her until it was born.


    Then she had to make good use of this period of time, she had to make Winnie pay the price in this


    period of time.


    As Penny was making a new n, Richard called her.


    "Dad."


    "Daniel''s death has been identified as homicide. You now hurry out and hide, or you will be in trouble."


    Richard said calmly, after all, he had been through a lot of things, but this time he could not guarantee


    that he could be safe, because it was rted to the Be family.


    "Homicide? Dad, what did you do? Your people are unskillful."


    The moment Penny heard it, she was in a panic.


    Since it had been identified as a homicide, the police woulde to her.


    "Is it any use talking about it now? If you did not cause trouble, it would not have happened. You cannot


    even get rid of Winnie, and you just do as what you want."


    "Now cut the crap and hide for a while."


    Originally, Richard did note up with a countermeasure. Now he was angry at Penny¡¯s words.


    Now he was facing a double attack, one was the Be family, the other was the police.

 Chapter 174 Comparison

    Chapter 174 Comparison


    If the police continued to investigate, they would find Richard, after all, he was behind the scene. If the


    police came to Penny, Richard was afraid that Penny could not deal with it and would tell the police the


    truth.


    "I''m thinking about how to deal with Winnie. If I leave now, I won''t have a chance."


    Penny said. No matter what, she could not lose to Winnie. Even if she was now into trouble, she still


    wanted to bring down Winnie, to win Winnie.


    "Are you crazy? Why don¡¯t you think a way to protect yourself but to deal with Winnie? You know what,


    with your intelligence quotient, you can¡¯t defeat Winnie."


    Richard roared loudly out of anger. Now he understood that Penny was far behind than Winnie.


    "Until now you have not realized how powerful Winnie is. You can''t do anything to her after ten or


    twenty years of training. If I can choose between you and Winnie, I will choose Winnie as my daughter.


    Who do you think Brian will choose?"


    Richard was angry and regretted that he had recognized his daughter, who could not bring him more


    interest, but made him be in crisis.


    "Dad, are you really my dad? How can you nder your own daughter like that? Did I do it for my own?


    What have I had since I went back to the Burns family? I''ve been sacrificing myself for the family, and


    now you resent me for there was something wrong."


    Penny said sadly. She did not expect that she had a huge gap between her and Winnie in the eyes of


    Richard. He was her father, he should not say that even if others said so.


    "Don''t always say you sacrificed for the family. What did you sacrifice? That did the family get? In all


    these years of your marriage, has the Be family ever helped the Burns family for your sake?


    However, your status has risen sharply since you returned to the Burns family, and you have jumped to


    the rank of famous socialite in B City. Would Brian give you this without the Burns family?"


    "You abused the child, so Brian would like to kill you. What do you expect from him? It''s a wise thing to


    get your rtionship right while the child in your baby can make you safe."


    Richard scolded at Penny loudly. He didn''t know what words to make Penny see herself and the


    adverse situation clearly.


    "So what? Even if he kills me, I''ll take Winnie with me before I die. As long as I live, I will fight to the


    end with Winnie. There is no possibility of simultaneous existence for both of us.¡±


    Penny stared angrily at Richard. Now she not only was angry at Winnie, but also disappointed with her


    father.


    She med Winnie. If it were not for her, she would not have ended up like this.


    "Then you will be dead and Winnie will be well alive, will spit to your grave. If you don''t hide, wait for the


    police toe to you then."


    Richard had nothing to say. Penny was persistent and stupid. She was his most unsessful work, a


    defect that he could not make up for.


    Richard hung up the phone. Penny finally felt panic. She calmed down and thought seriously of


    Richard''s words.


    It was indeed not the best time to deal with Winnie, she should protect herself first. As long as she


    survived, she could have a change to deal with Winnie again.


    Now the most important thing was to be obedient, so as Richard told her. Although she was very


    disappointed, she was his daughter. He would not be as cruel as Brian.


    At this thought, Penny immediately booked a ticket to go abroad. No matter which country was, as long


    as she could go aboard today. Then she began to pack and then hurried to the airport.


    But it was not as simple as she thought. As she just got off the taxi in the airport, her bag was


    inexplicably robbed, all the documents along with the bag lost together.


    She couldn''t register without her documents, she couldn''t leave without her documents.


    Penny was very upset and could not call the police.


    Dejected, Penny returned home, only to see the man in uniform.


    Penny was brought to cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation.


    Penny had professional legal knowledge, she knew what she should say and what she should not say.


    She was calmer than Winnie in the face of the police.


    "My rtionship with Daniel is my personal matter, but I really don''t know how he died."


    Penny denied the police''s questioning.


    "Miss Burns, you should know that it is the duty of every citizen to cooperate with the police, and you


    should know the consequences of lying. You can deny all our questions, but once it is found to have


    something to do with you, you will have more crime."


    The police kept Penny under customary alert, hoping she would cooperate with them.


    They had found out their records of getting a room and were aware of that Penny was rted to this


    case, but they had no substantial evidence. When time was up, the police must let her go.


    "Yes, I know. Am I not being cooperative? I''ve answered all your questions honestly. If there''s anything


    else you want to hear, you keep asking and I''ll keep answering."


    Penny was calm, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    The police looked at each other helplessly. They asked all the questions, but they did not get the strong


    evidence. If continued, they were in vition of the rules.


    So Penny left after the investigation.


    She was more pleased and thought that she could handle it and that the fact was thus concealed by


    her.


    She was no longer in a hurry to go abroad, but began to reapply for various documents.


    The police continued to track down clues, while continued to find clues from Penny.


    They found Winnie and Brian again to find out more.


    "I failed to find strong evidence from Penny, so we can onlye to you to get more detail about


    Daniel."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The police said politely.


    "I don''t know much about Daniel so I don''t have any information to share with you."


    Brian said seriously.


    What he knew about the rtionship between Penny and Daniel, as well as some of Penny''s


    conversations with her father, could not be used as evidence. He had hiswyer analyzed those words,


    which could not make them incriminated at all.


    "I don''t know much about him either. Daniel was in the software business, and his specialty was the


    development of software such as monitoring and voice, and he was a thoughtful, insidious and dirty


    person. If it was he who nned it with Penny, he would have kept the evidence."


    Winnie gave her own analysis based on her understanding of Daniel. This was not a figment of her


    imagination, but they all had the habit of recording and shooting videos.


    Daniel was so cunning and insidious, he would certainly put his own interests in the front. No matter


    what, he would find the person that was responsible for him, so he got something that Penny was


    afraid of, which he could use it to threaten her one day.


    "Do you mean audio or video recordings?"


    "I''m not sure, it''s just guesswork. Check hisputer. His important things are stored on the


    Winnie was not sure without proof, but she felt she knew Daniel after four years of working with him.


    "We didn''t find hisputer. We searched his apartment. There was noputer in his belongings."


    The police said with certainty.


    Winnie felt suspicious after hearing that.


    "No way, Daniel has a lot of important things stored in hisputer, and everyone in thepany


    knows that he never leaves hisputer with him. And he has location-based software on his


    Hearing that, the police thought that the clues Winnie provided were important. Theputer was


    likely to be the most critical part in this case.


    Winnie and Brian left the police station together and came to the parking lot.


    "Be safe."


    Brian whispered.


    "I will."


    Winnie said indifferently and opened the door.


    "Has Vanessa decided to go abroad?¡±


    Asked Brian anxiously.


    "Not yet. I gotta go. I need to go to the hospital."


    Winnie was still indifferent. In the face of Brian, she could no longer indulge her heart, no longer make


    herself heartache.


    Winnie left by the car, but Brian was temporarily relieved. They had not decided, so there was a chance


    to stay.


    Winnie came to the hospital, and Kevin helped arrange the examination. Everything was normal,


    expect that she was weak.


    "Winwin, you need time to recover, but now it does not affect your life and work."


    Kevin gently exined.


    In fact, Winnie''s recovery was slower than the average person, because she had been in a bad mood


    during this period of time. She had suffered mentally impact, so the recovery was slow.


    "Rest assured, I know how to take care of myself."


    Winnie smiled. Thanks to Kevin''s careful treatment, she recovered well.


    "Is there something between you and Daenerys, Doctor Burns?"


    Winnie had been thinking about what Kevin said to her, and she could not help but ask again.


    "Daenerys is in her office now. Ask her, and I''ll tell you if she doesn''t."


    Kevin still did not answer Winnie, because he was afraid that Daenerys would be agnry.


    "Well, then, I''ll ask her."


    Kevin was mysterious and Winnie was curious. She felt that it was not simple.


    Winnie directly came to Daenerys¡¯ office. At this time, Daenerys was looking at the bouquet of flowers


    on the desk in a daze.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Daenerys was surprised to see Winnie.


    "Regr examiatnion and drop in on you."


    As she spoke, she walked to Daenerys¡¯ desk and nced at therge bouquet of roses on her desk.


    "Oh, did someone send it to you? It is arge bouquet of roses, he must love you."

 Chapter 175 Daenerys’ Confesses

    Chapter 175 Daenerys¡¯ Confesses


    Winnie said jokingly, but she was more curious. She took a look at the note on the roses.


    "Kevin? Roses from Doctor Burns?"


    Winnie asked in surprise. Although she could guess what happened between them, but she did not


    expect that.


    "Yes, Doctor Burns¡¯. He must be crazy."


    Daenerys did not understand what was wrong with Kevin. Why did he do things that made her feel the


    burden?


    "You''re in a rtionship?¡±


    Winnie boldly asked. She knew what the rose represented.


    "No, we are not."


    Daenerys said no as quickly as she could, with panic in her voice.


    Seeing her reaction, Winnie smiled. She seemed have understood everything.


    "Tell me the truth."


    "When have I ever told you a lie? I said no. Now, He sends flowers and makes phone calls to me or


    goes to the cafeteria to get me the dinner. I feel the burden."


    Daenerys exined.


    "That is a good thing. His purpose is obvious. Why are you baffling?"


    Winnie smiled, showing her dimples.


    Kevin is a good man. Although he was not as prominent as Brian¡¯s family, such a family had no


    pressure.


    Daenerys¡¯ parents were doctors, and she was engaged in medical equipment. Her family condition was


    good. Winnie thought that they matched each other in every way.


    Why hadn¡¯t she thought they could have a closer rtionship?


    "I just couldn''t figure it out. I couldn''t see him liking me in any way. That''s why I couldn''t figure it out."


    Daenerys did not want their rtionship to be bound by responsibility or Kevin to be with her for one-


    night stand.


    "Is that why you''re avoiding Kevin?"


    Winnie asked.


    She thought it was the reason, but she felt there was other reason.


    "Yes or no?¡±


    Daenerys blushed and did not know if she should tell Winnie about it.


    "Kevin told me to ask you about what happened between you. If you don''t, he will tell me. Shall I ask


    Kevin now?"


    Winnie thought her threat was despicable, she was curious seeing that Daenerys was shy.


    "He..."


    Daenerys was angry, but she could not say anything.


    If Kevin had really said that, he would tell Winnie everything. It was better to confess to Winnie by


    herself.


    "Well, I will tell you. Don''t ask him."


    In this way, with little effort, Winnie''s curiosity was satisfied.


    Daenerys told everything to Winnie, including the one-night stand. Although she blushed, she felt sweet


    thinking of what happened.


    Winnie looked at Daenerys in surprise widening her eyes. She did not expect that.


    "I didn''t know that. You hid it well, Daenerys."


    "One night stand is not something to brag about, so why should I talk about it?"


    "I thought we would not meet again, but we met again."


    Daenerys said helplessly, but Winnie had caught the happiness in her eyes.


    "So you''re destined to meet, and it''s not really one-night stand anymore. The first time was an ident,


    the second time you were willing to do that, and the third time it was mixed with feelings. Honestly, do


    you like Doctor Burns?"


    Winnie asked. Her things were in a mess and not she began to analyze Daenerys¡¯ rtionship.


    Daenerys did not know that.


    "I think Doctor Burns likes you, Daenerys. He''s not the kind of man who wants to be bound by things.


    He must have feeling for you."


    "You can meet again, it must be fate. I advise you to have a try, do not lose him, do not regret."


    Winnie persuaded Daenerys. She knew Daenerys had feeling on Kevin too, but she did not notice that,


    or she did not dare to admit it.


    "You and Brian met again too, and you have two children. It is a fate. Why you lost each other?"


    With the experience of Winnie, Daenerys did not feel that the reunion was fate. She had better to stay


    away from it.


    Daenerys¡¯ words hurt Winnie and her face darkened.


    "Daenerys, we are different. There is a huge gap between us. We started as a transaction. We did not


    meet based on equal terms, so there is no ending."


    "Doctor Burns fixes to you in every aspect. Give it a try or it will be sad."


    Winnie seemed to have deep feeling. It was just a joke between her and Brian.


    A joke was nothingpared with reality.


    "Did I say something I shouldn''t have said? Winwin, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings."


    Daenerys realized she had said the wrong words and apologized.


    She regretted using Winnie and Brian as examples. Winnie had been sad because of this thing, she


    still mentioned that.


    "It''s all right, don''t make a fuss. I''m not sad anymore. After a while, I''ll forget Brian. Then I can move


    on."


    "Daenerys, I just think it''s rare for a love like this to happen. Try it. It''s best if it turns out well, and you


    won''t regret it, because Doctor Burns is a good man."


    Winnie tried to persuade Daenerys. She did not want Daenerys to lose Doctor Burns, to lost the right


    man like she did.


    "Well, don''t worry about me. I''ll think about it."


    If Daenerys did not agree, Winnie would be concerned.


    Winnie felt relieved and she would continue to pay attention to it. She thought they could be a happy


    couple.


    The road ahead of her and Brian is dark, and even there was no way out, but she was very optimistic


    about the rtionship between Daenerys and Kevin.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But she was the miserable one.


    Winnie put the two children to sleep at night before she came to Vanessa¡¯s room. She had given her


    two days to think it over, and now she came to hear the result.


    "How is your consideration?"


    Winnie asked softly.


    "Sister, I don''t want to go abroad. The thought of living abroad fills me with dread. May I not go?"


    Vanessa replied in a low voice, with reluctance on her face.


    "Have you decided, Vanessa? It''s a great opportunity."


    Winnie confirmed with her. Now she wanted to put aside everything for Vanessa. But she would never


    force Vanessa, especially after she said she feared.


    After all, she was ill, and no one could be sure that if she would rpse in an unfamiliar environment.


    "Yes, I don''t want to go aboard now. I''m thinking about it when I finish college."


    Vanessa had been thinking very clearly. But it was not fear that kept her from going abroad. It was


    Winnie.


    Now she knew the identity of Luke and knew that Brian would not let Luke go. If she insisted on going


    abroad under such circumstances, it must be difficult for her sister.


    If her sister gave up Luke, she would live in the guilt for a lifetime.


    For her sister, she could only try to let her sister have an easier life.


    "Ok, I respect your choice."


    Winnie dare not and could not be demanding. It was fine if they did not leave, even so, they could live


    well.


    "Do you want to apply for University B?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Yes, I want to apply for University B. My score will be all right."


    Vanessa said confidently.


    It was good to study abroad, but she did not expect that.


    She chose University B rather than other universities was because of her sister. At least she could be


    with her children and help them in time when they needed her.


    "Ok, apply for it. University B called me today and gave you an unconditional offer."


    Winnie supported her sister''s decisions, but at the moment she was upset.


    She wanted to take this opportunity to leave Brian though she felt reluctant to leave, but if she stayed,


    she felt depressed. Now she was tangled, and the cause of all was because she fell in love with Brian.


    "That''s good. I won''t have to fill in any application. Sister, I will go back tomorrow and help aunt to sell


    the drugstore as soon as possible. We can face difficulties together."


    Now Vanessa was worried about Luke. She hoped that she coulde back as soon as possible to


    help sister to protect Luke and Megan.


    "Vanessa, don''t urge aunt. I will tell her about Luke when she is here. As long as youe back before


    school starts."


    Winnie said softly, wanting to give her aunt more time to ept B City.


    Winnie went back to her room, but she was not happy. Things hade to such a point that she had


    no choice but to move forward if she wanted to end her troubled life as soon as possible.


    Winnie stood by the window in a daze. Suddenly the phone on the bed rang.


    She turned to pick up her phone and frowned when she saw the caller ID.


    "Hello, Chairman."


    She had to pick up the phone thought she did not want to because she had an unfinished task.


    ¡°I heard there''s been some improvement in the rtionship between Brian and his father.¡±


    Felix seriously confirmed with her.


    "I think so, but I can''t go on with this task. I am sorry, Chairman. Please ask someone else for help."

 Chapter 176 Test the Child

    Chapter 176 Test the Child


    Winnie directly refused the task, because she had no time or courage to continue.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Obviously, Felix''s voice cooled down.


    "I''ve done a lot of work over a long period of time, but Mr. Be never believed me. I had no other


    way."


    Winnie did not want to have too much contact with Brian, and did not want to love him more.


    "It seems that I chose the wrong person. You give up after such a little frustration."


    Felix''s cold tone revealed his disappointment to Winnie. He wanted to urge Winnie to speed up the


    progress but Winnie gave up.


    "I''m sorry, Chairman, but I''m not the best candidate. Find someone else. There must be someone who


    can help him."


    Winnie tried and got hurt, but the result was not satisfactory.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It showed that she was nothing in Brian''s heart. He was impossible to change for her or love her.


    "Are you not afraid I bring back Luke?"


    Felix did not think there would be another person had the ability as Winnie, even Wendy would not able


    to change Brian a bit. He did not want to give up Winnie, did not want to miss such a good opportunity.


    "Chairman, we can¡¯t joke on the child. If you are sure that the child will grow up healthily with you and


    not be abused by the stepmother, you can take the child back."


    "The child is very dependent on me now, and the depression has not been curedpletely. Do you


    think it''s okay for him to leave me? I just want you to put yourself in the child''s shoes."


    "So that? We don¡¯t need you to raise him for the rest of your life?"


    Winnie just didn''t want to let Felix continue to use Luke as a bargaining chip, but hoped the Be


    family treated Luke simply as a child.


    But her words clearly angered Felix, and Felix loudly rebuked.


    "He can''t be with me forever, but I do everything for his good. Chairman, you are his great grandpa,


    you should love him more than that I do."


    Winnie was not afraid of Felix''s anger. Now she did not care about anyone''s threat, because the truth


    was about to be exposed and she would try her best to fight for the custody of the two children.


    "......"


    There was a silence and then he hung up the phone.


    Winnie took a deep breath and her expression rxed.


    After dinner, she apanied her two children to do homework. Winnie asked at the end of the


    homework.


    "Luke,e and chat with me."


    Winnie called Luke to her.


    "Ok, what do you want to talk about?"


    Luke came to Winnie, looking at Winnie with a happy face.


    "Luke, since you know Penny is not your Mommy, do you want to Mommy?"


    Winnie said in a gentle voice, fearing that the child would resist.


    Sure enough, when it came to his mother, Luke''s smile disappeared.


    "Yes, but don¡¯t dare to tell Daddy. They think I don''t know, so I pretend I don''t know it. I want to figure it


    out when I grow up."


    Luke said in a low mood, which made Winnie distressed.


    "Luke, do you miss Mommy, so you are depressed?"


    Winnie seemed to have found out the reason of Luke''s depression. She had never asked him if he


    missed his birth mother and had been missing this reason.


    Winnie wanted to make her two children had preparation, or she would not have asked about his


    mother.


    If Luke''s depression was because of his mother, his depression would bepletely recovered.


    "Well, I haven''t got anything to think about. I just want to find Mommy. But I was too young to find her. I


    have to wait until I am older."


    Luke told Winnie frankly.


    "Auntie, in fact, since I met you, I don''t often think of Mommy. I only think of her when you are not


    around."


    From Luke''s words, Winnie learnt that he was very dependent on her and finally knew that she was


    already a Mommy to him.


    "Luke, if I am your Mommy, can you ept it?"


    Winnie looked at Luke with expectation. She wanted to know his reaction and if he would get hurt.


    "Really? Are you really my Mommy?"


    Luke looked at her incredibly. He had wanted to let Winnie be his Mommy. Even if she was not, he


    wanted Winnie to be his mother all his life.


    "Answer me first, do you want me to be your Mommy?"


    Winnie was pleased to see that Luke was excited, but she wanted to know if her presence hurt the


    child.


    "Yes, yes, I want you to be my Mommy. I hope you are my Mommy."


    Luke hurriedly answered.


    It was what he had wanted all along. How could he not like Auntie?


    At this time Megan heard it and ran over.


    "Mommy, if Luke is your child, then I am a child of Uncle. Can he be my Daddy?¡±


    Looking at the children¡¯s expectant eyes, Winnie did not know how to answer.


    She was guilty and felt depressed.


    She did not know how things would develop in the future. Brian was not the one she could control.


    Would Megan and Luke leave her?


    Every time Winnie thought about these things, she wanted to give up everything and run away with her


    two children, but she couldn''t be so selfish.


    "Megan, I am just hypothesizing. It''s not necessarily true. Even if I am Luke''s Mommy and you are


    Uncle Brian''s daughter, we can''t live together."


    Winnie''s words wereplicated, so the two children were puzzled.


    "Why? Families are supposed to stay together."


    "I don¡¯t understand either."


    Asked the children, both puzzled.


    "You are too young to understand some things. In short, father and mother could not live together.


    What will you do then?"


    Winnie did not go on to exin because the children were too young to bear the pressure.


    "I will stay with you."


    Luke answered directly, because he felt depressed to live with Daddy. Living with Auntie would be


    much easier.


    "Me, too. But I will miss Uncle."


    Megan¡¯s answer was the same with Luke¡¯s.


    "I will miss him too. We can visit him when we miss him."


    Luke seemed tofort Megan.


    He always felt that if he didn''t stay with Winnie, he would never see her again. If he was with her, he


    could see Daddy.


    "If only we could be together."


    Megan was still disappointed. No matter whether Brian was her father or not, she didn''t want to leave


    him.


    Winnie looked at the two children''s reaction, feeling distressed. Both children could ept this fact, but


    what they needed more was aplete home.


    The next day Winnie drove Vanessa to the airport and got preparation after she came back.


    Vanessa had decided to go to college in B City, so Winnie must find a stable job in B City, otherwise the


    life of the family would be limited by money.


    Having been a "free person" at Be Group, she had nothing to do with thepany. And not it was


    good to her, so that she could leave at any time.


    Winnie began to send out resumes and began to look for a suitable job. But it was not easy to find a


    Before Winnie epted her next job, she had to sort out the works of the Be Group. When she


    pulled out that phone and was to make sure if there anything she could do, she found that Brian''s


    phone number had been deleted.


    Slightly sad, Winnie called Albert.


    "Albert, when my work will be handed over?"


    Winnie asked in a gentle voice.


    "I''ll ask now and I''ll call youter."


    Albert was reporting work in Brian''s office. As for Winnie''s work, he needed to ask Brian.


    But to his surprise, Winnie could directly ask Brian, why had she called him?


    "And, will I have nothing to do with the Be Group after handover?"


    Winnie needed to confirm to avoid any troubles.


    "All right, I''ll ask."


    Albert hung up the phone. Then he looked at Brian who had a cold face.


    "Mr. Be, it is Winnie. She asked when the job would be handed over and whether she would have


    nothing to do with the Be Group after the handover."


    Albert passed on Winnie''s words, but he did not want her to leave.


    Thepany needed such all-round talents as Winnie, and Brian was more in need of Winnie than the


    Brian became soft since he was with Winnie. But since knowing Wendy woulde back, he


    recovered the original indifference, even beyond the past.


    It showed that he could not leave Winnie, but he only vented his anger on them.


    "Have you found a recement for Winnie?"


    Asked Brian coldly.


    He was angry that Winnie called Albert.


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Be, Winnie is a rare talent. We will lose a lot if we let her go like this. Once she is hired by


    anotherpany, it will be a threat to us..."


    "Bring her over tomorrow. Tell her she will have nothing to do with the Be Group after the


    handover."


    Brian decisively interrupted Albert''s words.


    He knew that Albert wanted to retain Winnie, but he could not hear him to say that, for fear he would do


    so.


    "......"


    Albert was silent seeing that Brian was resolute.


    "Mr. Be, you always say that there is a clear distinction between public and private affairs. Can you


    make a clear distinction between public and private affairs for Winnie? Winnie''s departure is a great


    loss to thepany."


    Calvin chimed in to persuade Brian. He really didn''t want Winnie to leave.


    "Yes, Mr. Be, none of the new people we''ve found can match Winnie''s ability. If Winnie leaves


    us..."


    Morgan also persuaded at the risk of being scolded.


    Winnie was important to Brian, which he might have not realized that. But they felt Brian would regret


    for the rest of his life for losing Winnie,.


    However, Brian was still persistent and interrupted Morgan angrily.


    "Do as I tell you, and no one is allowed to mention it again."

 Chapter 177 Handover

    Chapter 177 Handover


    The next morning, Winnie came to the Be Group. The colleagues held the same attitude to her, but


    her heart was cool.


    It was a ce where she wanted to work hard, but in less than a year, she had to leave. Maybe she


    didn''t belong here and it was just a twist of fate.


    Now everything came to reality. She would leave the Be Group and Brian, and then it would start


    all over.


    She then came to her office. To tell the truth, she had not too much feeling for it, because since she


    came to this office, nothing happy had ever happened. The memories in this office were heartbreaking


    and bitter.


    Her recement hadn''t arrived yet, and she wanted to be ready. As she turned on theputer and


    was about to work, ra pushed the door open and came in.


    "It''s been a long time, ra."


    Winnie said.


    "The president wants you to go to his office."


    ra said in disdain.


    Winnie said nothing but give a self-deprecating smile looking at ra who ignored her words.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Winnie was about to get up, but ra walked in and closed the door.


    "Winnie, please do note back, and do not appear to Mr. Be again. You had not brought him


    any interest but trouble."


    ra said in a contemptuous manner. From beginning to end, she did not like Winnie and had been


    enduring. Now she had to leave.


    "Did Mr. Be mean that, or you?"


    Winnie asked in reply.


    Winnie knew from the moment ra broke in without knocking on the door that she was smug again.


    She thought she would leave and did not care about her, but ra shut the door to scold her.


    Winnie could not take it.


    "It doesn''t matter who means it. It will be all right when you leave."


    ra said arrogantly. In her view, Winnie was to leave, if she did not say a few words, her heart had


    been umting resentment.


    "It is not up to you if I leave or not. What you said is the private affairs between Brian and I, as a


    secretary, you should not say that."


    "You said that I did not bring interest to thepany, may I ask who solved all the problems? Am I not


    responsible for the steady rise in mobile phone sales? Are you responsible for the development of new


    software?"


    Winnie asked coldly.


    It would be ok to say other things, but her dedication to thepany could not be simply erased.


    "You..."


    ra couldn''t say a word.


    "ra, you''re a good secretary. You''repetent. But you need to learn to separate the business from


    the private affairs. If I leave, there will be other women around him. Are you going to keep treating the


    women like this?"


    "If I leave, Wendy will be back. Do you dare to do the same to Wendy? If you like Brian, you can fight


    for him. Don''t always be hostile to the women around him, it is useless and will reduce your quality."


    "Mind your own business."


    Winnie lost to Brian. She could do anything for the children, but she could not be discriminated by


    anyone.


    ra hated her all the time, but this hatred was the most ignorant, because it was impossible for Brian


    to have only one woman.


    Winnie was to leave after that, regardless of ra who had a pale face.


    Winnie knocked at the door and walked in after she got the consent.


    "You want to see me, Mr. Be?"


    Winnie said formally. At the moment they were only superior and subordinate.


    "I would like to say that if you have any new software, you can sell to the Be Group, I will give you


    the best price."


    Brian looked up at Winnie from a pile of documents.


    "Ok, if your offer is high, you will be my first consideration."


    Winnie answered bitterly. Since he wanted to break off all contacts, why did he want to buy her


    software? She wouldn''t sell it to him if she had one.


    Winnie took out the bank card she had been holding and put it on Brian¡¯s desk.


    "Mr. Be, here''s the money you gave me. No I give it back."


    "I took the money to reassure you, but now that we have nothing to do with each other and you don''t


    have to think too much about it, so this money is useless."


    Winnie had long wanted to return the money to Brian, but there had been no suitable opportunity. Now


    they had nothing to do with each other, she should give it back.


    Brian looked coldly at the bank card. This bank card came and went for several times, and in the end


    Winnie refused it.


    Maybe, like she said, she didn''t intend to take the money in the first ce. It was all about the children.


    This woman was silly. With this money, she did not need to work hard. Why did she return it to him?


    "Is there anything else? If not, I have to go back to handover work."


    Winnie asked. She did not get used to this unfamiliar mode of getting along, but she had to ept it.


    Before Brian said anything, she turned to leave.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian called Winnie in a low voice.


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    Brian did not know why he called Winnie. He felt that when he looked at her back, he had a feeling that


    he would lose her forever.


    "No."


    Winnie said and then hurried to leave.


    She wanted to say there were a lot, but she was afraid that Brian would dislike that if she said it, so it


    would be better to keep it in her mind.


    After Winnie left, Brian felt his heart hurt.


    After the handover of work, Winnie had nothing to do with him. If there was no Luke, they even had not


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    chance to meet.


    At this thought, Brian was depressed.


    After Winnie left, Leo came to Brian''s office.


    The two first talked about work, and after finalizing all the work, Leo became serious.


    "I heard from Daenerys that Winnie resigned. I want her to work in mypany. I hope you won¡¯t stop


    that."


    "......"


    Brian was silent.


    He wanted to stop that and did not want Leo to be with Winnie. But with what identity he interfered with


    Winnie''s private affairs?


    "Winwin supports the family by herself. Without a stable job, she doesn''t feelfortable. Don''t put her


    on the spot for the sake of your rtionship before."


    Leo said.


    He had heard all about Winnie and Brian from Daenerys.


    Although he was very happy that Brian and Winnie separated, seeing that Winnie was in a low mood,


    he felt it ashamed to be happy.


    Winnie was a good woman, who worthy of love. Why couldn¡¯t she meet a good man who would not hurt


    her?


    He and Brian were bad men for Winnie.


    "Why didn''t you protect her, why did you hurt her like that? If you had taken care of her, I wouldn''t have


    met her, and all this would not have happened."


    Brian began to hate Leo. If he had been protecting her, Winnie would not have met him, and they would


    not be sad to be apart.


    "I regret that. If I''d taken care of her, you wouldn''t have had a chance. I never thought you would not


    cherish her."


    "Mr. Be, I''ve been trying to get Wynne back. I''ll make her happy for the rest of her life if you allow it.


    I will cherish her like a treasure."


    Leo was determined and his expression was firm.


    He did notin Brian used him. If he had not lost Winnie, there would not be Brian.


    ¡°Can you ept her with the child?¡±


    Leo''s words hit Brian like a heavy hammer, making him difficult to breath. Would he allow that?


    "Yes. I don¡¯t care even if she brings Luke with her. I love her."


    Leo answered earnestly.


    "Will your family ept it?"


    Asked Brian, who had no clue as to why he asked that question.


    Now he didn''t know what to do and seemed more and more confused. He could not imagine that


    Winnie would be with Leo. Would he lose the yearning for love?


    "I do not care whether my family members can ept it. I can give up everything including my present


    position for Winwin."


    "I think I can make Winwin live a happy life with my strength."


    Leo said confidently.


    Now for Leo everything was not a problem and but the problem was Brian.


    As long as Brian did not let go of Winnie, as long as he asked her to stay, Winnie would never leave,


    because she loved him, because they had two children.


    "You really love Winwin and can give up all for her?"


    Brian was speechless. Why couldn¡¯t he give up everything and be with Winnie? Why did he want to be


    with Penny which was not love anymore? Why couldn¡¯t he give up the power and position?


    "Mr. Be, so you allow me to be with Winwin?"


    Leo said that and turned to leave directly.


    He wanted to start afresh, start his love, start approaching the woman he had lost.


    Winnie had a lot of work to do and she did not finish it until the afternoon.


    With a deep sigh, she grabbed her bag and left the office full of bad memories.


    When she walked to the elevator, the elevator door opened and she walked in in a low mood. At this


    time, Brian walked out of the office.


    They stood staring at each other.


    "Goodbye, Brian, from now on we arepletely over. Be happy in the future."


    Winnie expressed the words in eyes to Brian, and then the elevator door closed.


    Goodbye, Brian, goodbye, the man she loved.


    Winnie was in a bad mood, but she met Leo in the parking lot downstairs.


    "Why are you here? You are here for cooperation?"


    Winnie asked in surprise, thinking that Leo had juste over.


    "Yes, but it was finished and I am ready to leave. And you? Come to hand over?"


    Leo asked gently with a smile on his face.


    "How do you know about my handover?"


    "Daenerys told me. Okay, talkter. I''m hungry and haven''t had lunch yet, so apany me to have


    dinner."

 Chapter 178 Find a New Job

    Chapter 178 Find a New Job


    After Leo left Brian''s office in the morning, he had been waiting for Winnie in the parking lot until now.


    He was hungry but he had been enduring it, so that he could have a meal with Winnie, to appease her


    lonely heart.


    "Well, I haven''t had lunch either. Let''s go together."


    Winnie thought it was just a coincidence and didn''t think much about it.


    "Get in my car ande back to drive yours after dinner."


    Leo said and came to the car to open the car door.


    Winnie did not refuse but directly got in the car.


    This scene was seen by the distant Brian. He felt pain in heart


    Was he really willing to let Winnie go? Could he really let Winnie to be with Leo?


    Leo took Winnie to a Chinese restaurant, sat down in a private room.


    "Order what you want, and I''ll pay today."


    Winnie said. She had been using Leo''s car for a long time and wanted to thank him for that.


    "I will pay. A man should not let a woman pay."


    Leo refused Winnie''s proposal.


    "You are male chauvinism."


    "The most urgent thing now is to fill up the stomach."


    Winnie was hungry and was in a bad mood. She wanted to release her depression. Whether it was


    drinking or eating, as long as it could distract her attention.


    Leo smiled for Winnie''s frankness and loveliness. He liked Winnie and her smiling face. He liked her


    and wanted to take care of her, even though she smiled less.


    The meal was quickly served on the table. Both men needed to drive, so they didn''t drink.


    Leo spoke about Winnie again when they almost finished.


    "I''ve heard all about you from Daenerys, Winwin. I won''t meddle in your personal affairs. But I want to


    be sure about your job."


    "Come to mypany, I need someone like you right now."


    Leo said gently and he did not mention her rtionship.


    He wanted to take it slow. When Winnie fell in love with him again, he would confess his love.


    "Yourpany and my major are not the same, how can you need me?"


    Winnie had clear about Leo''s mind, but she still did not want to trouble Leo, did not want to be too close


    to him and did not bring him hope.


    "Who says it is not the same? We''re making games, and it''s easy for you."


    Leo''spany was developing games, and it needed people like Winnie. But the game had almost


    finished and it was not urgent need for Winnie as he said.


    "You are barking up the wrong tree. The only things I haven''t dabbled in so far are games and military


    affairs. You''d better find someone else."


    Winnie said with a smile.


    "Leo, I know what you mean and thank you for worrying about me, but yourpany is really not the


    rightpany for me. Don''t worry about me. It is not difficult to find a job."


    "Even if I don''t have a job, I can still support my family by selling software. When I have game software,


    I will certainly cooperate with you, then I go to yourpany to work."


    Winnie refused.


    She knew that she could not fall in love with Leo again. Even if she did, she could be in rtionship


    with him since she had two children. She could not cause influence on his future.


    Now she just was a friend of him and wanted him to move on. It would make her happy.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Well, I''ll ask you for help when I need it. Don¡¯t think I am annoying when the timees."


    "Eat. I have to pick up the kidster."


    Leo wanted to continue to persuade Winnie, but Winnie did not give him a chance.


    Her resumes soon received response. Some asked her to go for an interview right away, some asked


    her to go to work directly, and some have made generous offers straight away.


    But she still wanted to follow the process of interview, to get a deeper understanding of all the


    Winnie handed her children to Rufus. Rufus was responsible for picking the children up from school


    and dancing sses as well asputer sses, and she began a new journey.


    After having interview of all thepanies, Winnie got a deep understanding of a softwarepany


    that was not too big.


    The two-year-oldpany was a partnership of two people, one responsible for the money and the


    other for the technology. Now there was a little bit of sess and they wanted to expand thepany,


    so they needed talents.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When the two partners saw Winnie''s resume, they were surprised and directly offered shares to


    Winnie. She was only to provide technology.


    It was an opportunity for Winnie, so Winnie chose it after consideration.


    Winnie''s job was finally settled and she was in a good mood. She came to Daenerys¡¯ home to


    celebrate, but she met Kevin in Daenerys¡¯ home.


    "Am I interrupting you?¡±


    Winnie said with ridicule.


    Although she did not know how far these two people have developed, it should have no problem since


    they were shy.


    "No, I just arrived."


    Kevin replied with a smile. But it might be better without Winnie.


    "Daenerys was sick today, and I came to see her."


    Kevin exined the reason for hising, not afraid of Winnie¡¯s misunderstanding, but Daenerys¡¯


    embarrassment.


    "Sick? Are you better now?"


    Winnie asked with concern and she noticed that Daenerys did not look good.


    "I am fine, I just got a cold."


    Daenerys was not so serious, but Kevin made a fuss.


    "Winwin, how''s your job?"


    To save herself embarrassment, Daenerys changed the subject.


    "I found one. A small firm, but it pays me well, and I became their partner."


    Winnie was very confident and proud. Her mood was better than that when she worked in the Be


    Group.


    "So you have your ownpany?"


    Daenerys asked in surprise.


    "You could say so."


    "Great, regardless of the size of thepany, as long as you can make money and be happy.


    Congrattions, Winwin!"


    Daenerys happily embraced Winnie. Although she did not know how Winnie''s future would be, she


    would not encounter more trouble if she left Brian.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Winnie was really happy at the moment. After all, getting rid of Brian was a good start.


    "Winwin, congrattions."


    Kevin also said congrattions, but he was not as excited as Daenerys.


    "Thank you!¡±


    "Winwin, have you lost all hope to be with Brian?"


    This was why Kevin was not excited.


    Winnie found a job and hadpletely left Brian.


    When they separated, Kevin always felt that a good rtionship was broken.


    Without Winnie, Brian would live like a zombie, which was the cruelest for Brian.


    "No, we were impossible to be together from the beginning, and it makes sense to end."


    Winnie was in a good mood, but she got a low mood hearing the name of Brian.


    Thest person she wanted to see now was Brian, and thest name she wanted to hear was his


    name.


    "You have a talk, I will have dinner with the colleague, so I gotta go."


    Winnie did not want to disturb Kevin¡¯s rare opportunity, nor did she want to continue to talk about Brian,


    so she had better leave


    There was no dinner with the colleagues at all. After leaving Daenerys¡¯ home, Winnie looked for a


    house in University B.


    Vanessa would go to college in two months, and she had to settle the house in two months.


    There were many new houses nearby University B and it was not difficult to buy an house.


    After watching a few, Winnie was satisfied and sent the video to her aunt and sister, asking them for


    opinion.


    Back home in the evening, Winnie sat in the living room having a video conference with her aunt and


    sister. She wanted to buy the house as soon as possible.


    "Check which suits us."


    She asked in a soft voice.


    "Sister, buy a big one, at least five bedrooms."


    Vanessa said happily. She wanted more rooms because there were five people in their family and they


    had to have a room for one person.


    "There is no need to buy such a big house in B City. It will spend a lot. Buy one with two rooms. I can


    share a room with Vanessa. Megan shares a room with Winwin."


    Isobel opposed Vanessa''s opinion. She was afraid it would spend too much money and Winnie would


    have a burden.


    "Well, we don''t have that much of money now."


    Isobel''s made Vanessa calm down.


    "Auntie, don''t worry about money. If we buy a big house, we can make a loan and then pay it every


    month. I agree with Vanessa. Let''s buy a bigger house."


    Winnie knew what was in Vanessa¡¯s mind, but she did not choose a bigger house for her children.


    This house was bought for Vanessa. It must be to her satisfaction.


    "I think it''s a burden. Every day you open eyes, you owe the bank money. I just can''t bear to be in


    debt."


    Isobel did not agree. They carried debts for so many years, which was a lot of pressure to her.


    "We don''t owe the bank money when we open our eyes, but when we sleep with our eyes closed."


    Vanessa said jokingly.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about money. After I go to college, I will study hard to get through


    college on a schrship. I could tutor on the weekends so I don''t have a burden, and the money I save


    could help my sister pay off the loan."


    Vanessa would rather to work hard to buy a big house, so that Luke could live with them.


    "Auntie, loan is not the same as debt. We have a house as coteral, and we owe it to the bank, so we


    don''t have to have pressure. I can do it on my own."


    "Auntie, let''s buy a big house."


    Winnie and Vanessa persuaded their aunt.


    "Vanessa, there are three big houses in the video I sent you. The location and orientation are good.


    Which one would you like to choose?"


    Winnie determined directly, lest her aunt was in opposition.


    "How about decorated room? We can move in when the school starts."


    Vanessa wanted her family to live together as soon as possible.

 Chapter 179 Want to Stay Away from Him

    Chapter 179 Want to Stay Away from Him


    Winnie had no objection. She wanted to leave the Be''s house as soon as possible, so as not to


    meet Brian.


    "It is up to you, I have no objection. If you have decided on that house,e back tomorrow. It will be


    in your name."


    ¡°I''m not going back. The house is in your name. I''m still a student and the bank won''t give me a loan."


    Vanessa didn''t want that house and would buy one on her own if necessary. But she could not refuse


    her directly, so she found an excuse.


    "Ok, it can be in my name and I will transfer it to you when the loan is over."


    Winnie felt it made sense. The bank''s procedures wereplicated. Vanessa did not meet the


    conditions of bank loans, so temporarily the house could only be bought in her name.


    "Don''t buy a big house, otherwise the pressure is big."


    Isobel said. She was afraid that Winnie''s pressure was too big that she only focused on money and


    would not find a boyfriend.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. This house isn''t that big, and I can afford it. I am now a partner in a firm and earn


    much more than I used to."


    "We decided to buy the house."


    Winnie knew what her aunt was worried about. She was afraid that her pressure was too great and she


    was too tired.


    But Winnie did not think so. She wanted to be tired and got more pressure, so that she would not think


    of unrealistic things.


    "Never mind. Ask Megan toe over, I want to chat with Megan."


    Isobel could not convince her nieces, so she had topromise.


    "Megan,e, your great-aunt wants to talk to you."


    Winnie raised her voice and shouted for Megan.


    "Luke,e over, I miss Luke."


    Vanessa joined in.


    The two children ran over together, followed by Rufus.


    Rufus sat around the sofa and waited quietly. He wanted to talk with Winnie when she finished the call.


    "Grand-aunt,e to us, I miss you so much."


    Megan said sweetly. She was excited to see her great-aunt in the video.


    "Megan, good girl. I miss you too. I will meet you in a period of time."


    Isobel said. Looking at Megan¡¯s pleasing face, she felt rxed.


    However her voice fell into the ear of Rufus, making Rufus nervous.


    Rufus wrinkled his eyebrows, and a woman emerged in his mind.


    The voice was too simr, as if she was standing next to him.


    "Great-aunt, can youe here tomorrow? I miss you so much."


    Megan wanted her great-aunt cane earlier.


    "No, I can go there tomorrow, I have not finished my work yet. Megan, be patient. When it get there, we


    will not part again.¡±


    Seeing that the child was expecting, Isobel wanted to go back to B City as soon as possible, but she


    had been way from it for a long time, she did not know if she could get used to it.


    ¡°Megan, is that boy next to you Luke?¡±


    Isobel noticed that boy next to Megan and guessed he was Luke.


    Because Megan always mentioned Luke. And during this period of time, Vanessa kept saying to her


    that Luke was cute. What was why she remembered Luke.


    ¡°Hello, great-aunt. I am Luke Be, you can call me Luke.¡±


    Luke was in the arm of Winnie and greeted to Isobel.


    ¡°Good boy, it is our fist time to meet, but you know how to greet me.¡±


    Isobel liked Luke very much.


    ¡°I call you as Megan did. Great-aunt,e. I want to live with you.¡±


    Luke invited her with enthusiasm. He felt relieved to see a nice great-aunt.


    He felt that Winnie¡¯s family were all nice, enthusiastic and optimistic, which was different from his


    family.


    He like this carefree life and did not like the cold feeling of his family.


    ¡°Ok, ok, I like you, Luke.¡±


    Isobel liked this boy. No wonder Vanessa always talked about him.


    ¡°Luke, we were talking about a house. I love you and want to buy a big house so that you can have a


    bedroom. Do you want to live with us?¡±


    Vanessa said proudly. She was pleased to see Luke and wished she could hold him into arms. She


    wanted to make up her love for him.


    ¡°Yes, I want to live with you. Thank you for giving me a room, so that I can live with you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, I love you so much.¡±


    Vanessa was happy and touched that the child trusted her family.


    After chatting for a while, they hung up the phone. And Rufus was still thinking about Isobel¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Grandpa, Auntie said I can live with them.¡±


    Luke came to him and said shaking him. Then he came back to himself.


    ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I said Auntie Vanessa will buy a house and there is my bedroom. She asked me to live with them.¡±


    Luke was excited.


    If he could live them, he could give up his Mommy.


    ¡°Gook, Auntie Vanessa likes you.¡±


    ¡°Luke, y with Megan outside, I talk with Auntie.¡±


    His mind was wandering, but he had not forgotten his purpose.


    After Luke and Megan left, Rufus said.


    ¡°Winwin, I heard that you are to buy a house. Are you not used to live here? Or do you feel a burden?


    ¡°No, it is good to be here.¡±


    Winnie could see that Rufus did not want her to leave and she felt depressed, but she wanted to leave


    Brian and the Be families.


    ¡°Sir, I will buy a house near to University B, so that Vanessa would feel convenient. And we can take


    care of her. We have many family members and my aunt wille after some time. We can¡¯t always


    live here.¡±


    ¡°I never feel that it is a burden you live here.¡±


    Rufus said. He wanted to have many people to live together, feeling like a family.


    ¡°Sir, there is other reason. Mr. Be and I have broken up, I want to stay away from him as far as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I want Vanessa to study aboard, and we can move aboard, but she wants to study in


    University B, I could only try to stay away from him.


    Every time when she spoke of Brian, she was in a low mood. She did not know when his impact would


    stop.


    ¡°You can¡¯t partpletely. With Luke and Megan, you have to meet andmunicate. I don¡¯t think you


    can stay away from him.¡±


    Rufus knew he should not interfere it, because he never meddled in their marriage.


    Now Brian wanted to marry Wendy, but the mother of the two children was Winnie, it wasplicated.


    ¡°I know, but I will try my best. I don¡¯t want other contact with him expect things rted to kids.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I want to move out now. I am recovered and I can take care of the kids. I got a new job and it will


    be more convenient if I moved back to city.¡±


    No mater when, Winnie did not want to mention Brian.


    He was pain in her heart. Every time he was mentioned, her heart got hurt. She could not bear that


    hurt.


    ¡°You got a new job?¡±


    Rufus was surprised. He did not expect that Brian would give up a talent.


    ¡°Yes. I have done the handover of the Be Group and I am no longer its employee.¡±


    Winnie said faintly. After leaving the Be Group and Brian, her thing was half done. If only Luke


    could be settled, then she would have nothing to expect.


    "s......"


    Rufus continued to say with a sigh of disappointment.


    "Winwin, I don¡¯t want you to leave here and the Be Group. You are a talent and you are a good girl.


    I have treated you as my daughter. When you said you wanted to move out, I have the feeling of


    marrying the daughter."


    Rufus really did not want her to leave.


    "Well, don''t move until you buy a house and when your auntes over. In the meantime, you go to


    work and I take care of the two children. Think of it as spending some time with me."


    Rufus could only try to retain Winnie. He did not want Winnie and the two children leave. if they left, he


    would be alone again.


    "......"


    Winnie did not know what to do. If she continued to stay, she would be suffering. If you left, Rufus


    would be sad.


    ''Winwin, if you don¡¯t want to see Brian, I won''t let hime to me. He......"


    "Sir, you can''t do that."


    In order to retain Winnie, Rufus even gave up to see his son. Winnie could not afford it.


    "Sir, your rtionship with him has just improved a little. You can do that. I won''t leave until my aunt


    Did Winnie have any other choice? At this time, she could only bear it so that it would not destroy the


    rtionship between Rufus and Brian.


    "All right, good girl. Thank you."


    "Tell me how much you need to buy a house, and I''ll help you with anything. If Brian threatens you with


    the children, I will be on your back."


    Rufus knew that Winnie was not easy, and she did not have the ability to fight with Brian. He would try


    his best to help Winnie and reduce the harm to the child.


    In fact, he felt it hard to stand in the middle. If he helped Winnie and the children, Brian became a


    lonely man. But if he helped Brian, the children would forever separate from their mother, which was


    cruel to the children and Winnie.


    Winnie appreciated Rufus''s help, but she had her own principles. She would rather owe money to the


    bank than borrow money from anyone.


    "I have the money to buy a house. If I need help, I will tell you. I hope you won¡¯t think I am annoying


    when the timees."

 Chapter 180 No Need to Compare

    Chapter 180 No Need to Compare


    The next day Winnie paid the deposit and went to work. The formalities would be dealt with when she


    had time. Nevertheless, after paying the deposit, she felt more at ease and had a faint feeling of a


    home.


    Her home had broken up since her parents died. Although she had lived with aunt and sister for so


    many years, but always felt that she was homeless.


    Now she wanted to settle down. She wanted a city that could ept her, a home that would ept her


    and a simple life with her family and children.


    Brian''s office.


    Albert knocked at the door and came in.


    "Mr. Be, Winnie bought a house in our constructionpany, and the deposit had been paid."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Full payment or a loan?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s a loan. That house is a decorated duplex with high material. The sell price is 20 million. Winnie


    does not have the money to pay the full amount now."


    Albert was serious.


    He knew all about Winnie, because Brian had sent him to investigate her secretly.


    He knew she got a new job and a new house.


    Because he was very clear, he was worried Winnie got too much pressure and she could not bear it.


    "Silly woman, since she has no money, why gave me back the money?"


    Brian said angrily, but he was annoyed because he was worried about Winnie.


    "Lower the price of the house, pay the difference with my personal ount. Don''t let her know."


    "And help her with work."


    Brianmanded.


    Winnie would not ept the one hundred million Brian gave to her. The only way to help Winnie now


    was to find an excuse to lower the price of her house.


    "I''ll do it."


    Albert received the order and left.


    Brian had no intention to work. He got up and came to thending window.


    He looked anxiously into the distance. He could not see the clear sky outside, nor could he see the tall


    buildings. All he could see was Winnie''s strong and optimistic smiling face with dimples, and the scene


    of her crying from time to time.


    In short, his head was full of Winnie.


    What was he going to do with this stupid woman? He wanted to forget her, but he found it painful, but if


    he did not forget her, their rtionship hade to an end. He had never experienced this kind of


    torture, so it was a hard time for him.


    Brian was in pain. Wendy called.


    Brian frowned and showed impatience, but finally he answered the phone.


    "Wendy."


    His voice was low without any passion.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy or tired?"


    Wendy showed her concern to Brian. She could heard that his voice was different.


    "I am tired."


    Brian raised his voice and it sounded better.


    But every time Wendy called, he thought of Winnie and alwayspared the two women.


    Although there was no need topare, he always wanted to find the disadvantage of Winnie, so that


    he could forget her. However, he did not find anything wrong.


    "Rest if you''re tired. Brian, have a holiday ande to see me, and then we can go back together.¡±


    Wendy proposed Brian to pick her up, but Brian froze.


    There was a month to go, so there was only one month for him and Winnie. If he went abroad, their


    meeting at the office would have been thest.


    "I can''t take a holiday now because I''m busy. If you feel lonely toe back alone, I will ask Albert to


    pick you up."


    Brian rejected Wendy on the grounds of work. He did not want to go abroad. During this time, he even


    pushed off the business of going abroad, just for the chance encounter with Winnie.


    "Oh, all right then."


    Wendy was disappointed. Although she did not see Brian, from his tone, Wendy could hear that he had


    changed. He became indifferent to her.


    In the past, if she asked Brian to pick her up, Brian would drop everything to pick her up, but now he


    did not have that passion.


    ¡°Will there be objection to our being together, Brian?¡±


    Wendy was not worried, but tried to confirm.


    "No. Grandfather has epted you, and no one will object."


    Now no one objected, but Brian''s heart was drifting.


    Was it right that he asked Wendy toe back? Was Wendy his favorite woman?


    "Well, then, we''ll have wedding when I go back."


    Wendy was anxious now. She was worried that Brian had another woman.


    "......"


    Brian was silent with a cold frown.


    Although he had proposed marriage first, he had been evading the issue since he knew he loved


    Winnie.


    But now Wendy put it forward, how could he avoid it or refuse it? Wasn¡¯t what he has been waiting for


    for so many years this?


    "Ok, we¡¯ll get married when youe back."


    Brian agreed, but he was not happy.


    Brian stood in front of the French window for a while. Finally, he made up his mind to eliminate the only


    connection between him and Winnie as quickly as possible, and then forget Winniepletely.


    However, only Rufus could help him.


    Brian resisted to Rufus, but for the sake of the overall situation, he could only put his hope on Rufus.


    Before getting off work, Winnie received a call from a real estate salesman.


    "Miss Chambers, I just received a notice that the decoration materials of this house are not so good,


    and some do not match the quotation, so we could not sell it at 20 million yuan. Ourpany has


    decided to reduce the price to 10 million yuan. And because of our negligence, we decide to give you a


    free space in the underground parking lot for five years."


    After the salesman hanging up the phone for quite a long time, Winnie had not recovered. The words


    kept spinning back and forth in her mind.


    She did not know well about house. But why the cost of decoration could be reduced this much? And a


    car parking space cost hundreds of thousands. What was going on?


    Winnie could not figure it out and after work, she came to Daenerys.


    Daenerys worked overtime today. When Winnie came to her office, she was still busy.


    "Busy, eh? Help me analyze it even if you are busy."


    Winnie said to her, because she was really confused.


    It was not trivial, and she did not have so much money. If she got cheated, she had no time to defend


    her rights. She had to be cautious before she bought the house.


    "I won¡¯t ignore you. What is it?"


    Daenerys put down the paper and got up to Winnie.


    "About the house, today I..."


    Winnie exined the matter in detail.


    "I''m afraid this is a scam. Help me analyze if I can buy this house."


    "Yes, why not? As long as you follow the normal procedures and the bank gives you a loan, we''ll have


    a right if anything goes wrong."


    Daenerys gave her opinion decisively.


    "But I don''t feel right to receive that call," she said. "If it''s not a scam, it''s weird."


    Winnie knew that the possibility of scam was not big, but she had doubts, so she could only say that it


    was a scam.


    "Buy it, go to the formalities tomorrow. They offered to reduce the price, it must be their problem,


    maybe the price is wrong, maybe there is a loophole and now it gets timely remedy. It''s not a big deal


    that they give you a parking spot and reduce your fees for a few years. They''ll pay more if we find it out


    in the future."


    Daenerys did not think it was a scam. It was argemunity and most of the houses had been sold.


    The construction would not be approved if there were no formal procedures.


    There must have been a mistake in their internal pricing, and now they were just correcting it.


    But that call was sudden, she would overthink too.


    "Are you sure?"


    Winnie was still thinking about what was going on, but she could not think of a reason to exin her


    doubts.


    "Yes, I''ll go with you tomorrow. I don''t believe he will cheat us."


    Daenerys was firm. It was 10 million cheaper and there was a parking space, sure she should buy it.


    Hearing Daenerys¡¯ opinion, Winnie was relieved, but she still had doubts.


    She felt that Daenerys was right. As long as she went through the proper procedures, she could win


    even if she got cheated.


    Then came a knock on the door and the door was pushed open before Daenerys answered. Kevin


    walked in.


    "Winwin, you are here."


    "Didn¡¯t you get off work, Doctor Burns?"


    Winnie said with a smile.


    "I left work early. Daenerys workste today and I have been waiting for her."


    Kevin said naturally, as if they were new couple.


    "Oh, you''re supposed to get off work together, are you? Then I''ll leave you alone."


    Winnie showed a bright smile. She was to leave after teasing them, but was stopped by Daenerys.


    "Wait, I didn''t make an appointment with him. I''ll go with you."


    Daenerys was anxious, flustered, trying to hide her shyness. Daenerys took the bag and walked to


    Winnie, leaving the unfinished work on the desk.


    "Yes, we didn''t make an appointment. I want to have a date with Daenerys, but she hasn''t said yes."


    Kevin exined, but he was not worried that Daenerys would refuse him because Winnie was there.


    "How can¡¯s she disagree? I agree, take her away now."


    Winnie said with joy in the face.


    She supported Daenerys to be with Kevin, because Kevin was a good man. He was considerate and


    would make Daenerys feel at ease.


    Besides, they had slept together. Why should she say no?


    "Winwin."


    Daenerys looked at Winnie angrily. Although she was not satisfied with being betrayed by friends, she


    felt sweet in heart.


    "I''m leaving. Have a nice date!"


    Winnie disregarded Daenerys¡¯ warning, still supported them to have a date. Then she walked away.


    Daenerys followed Winnie and wanted to leave with her, but her hand was taken by Kevin and she was


    forced to stay in her office.

 Chapter 181 Meet Again

    Chapter 181 Meet Again


    Daenerys tried to pull her hand back, but it didn''t work. She could only protest.


    "Let go, I still have to work."


    "Let¡¯s have dinner after work."


    With a smirk on his face, Kevin said.


    "I don''t have time. I have to workte."


    Daenerys refused Kevin, but she dared not raise her head to see him for fear that her eyes would


    betray herself.


    "Then I won''t let you go, you don''t work, and I won''t have dinner. We''ll see who insists the longest."


    Kevin said. Now he could not be humble and polite to Daenerys.


    "You..."


    Daenerys did not know what to say. She was not as stubborn as Winnie and she knew she could not


    insist, so she could onlypromise.


    "Wait a minute, we can go for dinner after I finish."


    "No problem, I''ll wait for you here."


    Kevin knew he made it. As long as Daenerys agreed, he could wait. It was better to beter and got


    drunk.


    Winnie left the hospital. She was happy to think of Daenerys and Kevin''s love.


    But the happier others were, the lonelier she felt.


    All the people in the world had their own harbor to rely on, only she was a lonely individual, and no one


    to share her loneliness and hardship.


    Winnie drove to a supermarket to buy something to suburb.


    No sooner the car had just parked than the cell phone rang.


    It was Leo and Winnie picked it up.


    "You are busy. Why do you have time to call me?"


    Winnie said jokingly.


    "I am not that busy. Where are you? Are you off work?"


    Leo said gently over the phone.


    Every time she heard Leo''s voice, she thought of Brian. If only Brian could be as gentle to her.


    "I''m off work. I''m going back to the suburbs."


    "Don''t go back now, I need your help."


    So Winnie restarted the car and nned to be back to the suburbs after helping Leo.


    Winnie drove to the ce where she used to live. From getting off the car, it seemed that there were


    memories of him and Brian everywhere. Although there were not many good memories, it was enough.


    When Winnie came to the 18th floor, she rang the doorbell and was waiting for Leo to open the door.


    The door opposite was opened. Brian came out followed by ra.


    Winnie was surprised to see theme out together, and there was an indescribable feeling.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She believed that Brian only cared and helped ra, but ra''s heart to Brian had never been simple.


    ra had love in her eyes to Brian, which made Winnie feel sad.


    But she realized that she was overthinking. Brian had nothing to do with her, why should she feel sad?


    Brian was also surprised to see Winnie standing in front of Leo''s door, and then he frowned.


    So their rtionship had developed so fast in a few days?


    More than once Winnie said she would not be with Leo, so what was going on here? She had just


    ended rtionship with him and now she could not wait toe to Leo?


    "Mr. Be, ra."


    Winnie was the first to say hello.


    She couldn''t ignore them anyway, but she didn''t expect the greeting to end up putting herself in an


    awkward position.


    Brian red at her angrily and did not speak. ra looked at her with disdain and did not speak.


    When Winnie was embarrassed, Leo opened the door and came out.


    "Here you are, Winwin."


    "Mr. Be, you are here too."


    Leo greeted, but his voice was serious.


    Brian still did not say a word, but stood there ring at Winnie.


    "Let''s go in."


    Winnie felt no need to talk to the two ck-faced men again, and realized that she should not have


    said hello.


    "Okay, let''s go in."


    Leo stretched out an arm to embrace Winnie''s shoulder, before turning around, Leo could not help but


    say to ra.


    "ra, when Winwin greets you, you should know the most basic manners. Don''t look at Winwin with


    contempt, she is very good, there is nothing you can despise."


    Leo''s voice was unprecedentedly cold and angry.


    He saw the reaction of Brian and ra in the video inside the house. He could understand Brian''s


    reaction. He must be angry that Winnie was here.


    But ra¡¯s arrogant and disdainful attitude made Leo angry.


    ra did not expect that. She was surprise and panic.


    She was standing beside Brian, and Brian could not see her expression, so she was bold to despise


    Winnie. Leo exposed her, which made her embarrassed.


    "Mr. Johnson..."


    As ra was to exin, Brian looked sharply at her, and she had to shut up.


    But Leo did not want to stop.


    "Mr. Be, it seems your secretary should be sent to study. Winwin......"


    "Well, stop it. What ra did to me is her business."


    Winnie interrupted Leo''s words, not because he hated Leo spoke for her, but she did not want to be


    stared at by Brian angrily.


    She did understand why he was so angry, why he kept silent. If it was because he disliked her, the best


    thing she could do now was to disappear in front of him.


    "ra, I won''t say hello to you again, bother you again, I am sorry for this time."


    Winnie said ironically, about Brian should know he could punish ra. If he protected her, even if


    Winnie spoke out all her dissatisfaction and discrimination, Brian would do nothing to ra.


    What was more, ra had a lifetime "amulet" to protect herself, which Winnie did not have.


    ra was embarrassed, even though there was no dirty word and disdainful eyes.


    "Winwin, I will move away from here tomorrow, and you won¡¯t meet rude people."


    Leo was still angry, and then turned into the house with Winnie.


    Brian heard ra''s disrespect to Winnie from their conversation. He warned ra with a scowl and


    then took a big step to leave directly.


    For ra''s disrespectful behavior, he did not take it seriously. He was angry that Winnie came to Leo''s


    home and Leo naturally out his hand on Winnie''s shoulder.


    Why didn¡¯t she refuse Leo''s approaching? Why did she appear? Had they been together?


    Winnie entered the room and stood at the door to change shoes. She did not hear the sound outside.


    She knew that Brian did not even use ra, which made her disappointed.


    Winnie told herself to let go even if disappointed, because how Brian treated ra had nothing to do


    with her.


    Winnie thought Leo called her to study software, but as she walked in and saw the delicious food on


    the table, she knew she had been cheated.


    "You cheated me."


    After adjusting her mood, Winnie said jokingly.


    "You wouldn''t havee if I didn¡¯t cheat you."


    Leo forgot what happened just now and got into another stage.


    He was not busy today. He went off work in advance made cook some food, intending to give Winnie a


    surprise.


    He said that he would move out tomorrow and would never let such a thing happen again. He would


    not embarrass Winnie.


    "Go wash your hands to have a meal, or it will get cold."


    Winnie put her bag down and went to the bathroom.


    At this moment, Daenerys and Kevin were together, Brian and ra were together and she needed an


    environment that she was not alone.


    She refused to drink because she needed to drive. They chatted about some insignificant things to


    keep the atmosphere pleasant.


    "Winwin, I heard you want to buy a house."


    Leo mentioned the topic he cared deeply about.


    "Did Daenerys tell you?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    ¡°Daenerys has nothing to hide from you, it seems.¡±


    "......"


    Kevin did not speak, but showed a slight smile.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve paid my deposit, and I''m going to do the formalities tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie answered truthfully.


    "Do you need a loan? I can lend you the money and you can buy it at full amount, so there is no


    pressure."


    Leo did not dare to give Winnie money, otherwise, she would refuse and feel self-esteem hurting.


    "......"


    Winnie was silent for a few moments before pretending to be rxed and replying to Leo.


    "I would feel more pressure owing you money. It''s been a long time and you don''t know me. It''s enough


    for now, but when it''s not enough, I''ll borrow it from you."


    Winnie refused. She would rather owe money to the bank than favors from others.


    "Winwin, don''t always turn down my help. It is proper for friends to help each other. You will note to


    work in mypany, but I will still need your help in software. Isn¡¯t it ok to help each other?"


    Leo persuaded Winnie.


    He knew that she did everything on her own and that she didn''t want to owe anyone. But Leo did not


    want to see her struggle, did not want to see her desperate to fight for money.


    He wanted her to have an easy life.


    "You don''t need my help. How can I ask you for help? You''re not afraid of being indebted to me. You''re


    refusing my help."


    Leo had no other way. In order to make Winnie ept his help, he could only use this move.


    "How you can I refuse to help you? I can do it on my own, so..."


    "Winwin, don''t say no again. I''ve heard all about you from Daenerys. If you buy a house with a loan,


    you don''t even have a year''s living expenses after paying the down payment. When you buy a new


    house, you need to buy daily necessities, and your two children have to change their kindergarten. You


    need to spend much money. If you don¡¯t have enough money, you won¡¯t have an easy life.¡±


    "My money is not to lend you for nothing. Just like bank, you pay me interest, so that you don''t have to


    owe me favors and the loan fee can be saved."


    Leo tried hard to make Winnie ept his money.

 Chapter 182 Termination of Contract

    Chapter 182 Termination of Contract


    Winnie lost her job, and it would take at least half a year for her to get a dividend of the new job. So she


    almost ran out of money, and it would worry her.


    "......"


    Winnie was silent again, with her smile fading.


    Leo was right. She did not have plenty of money. It cost a lot to buy a house, change kindergarten for


    the children and pay for Vanessa¡¯s university. And she could not always use Leo''s car.


    Winnie thought it over and gave her own opinion.


    "Leo, how about this? Lend me a million and I''ll pay you back at the bank''s rate."


    This was Winnie''s bottom line. One million yuan was enough to run a small drugstore for her aunt,


    which was enough to sustain their life for six months.


    "A million won''t fix anything..."


    "That''s a deal. I''ll borrow more from you if it isn''t enough."


    Winnie interrupted Leo''s words and made it a deal.


    Leo was helpless. It seemed more difficult to help her than do business, but he could ept Winnie''s


    decision, after all, she began to ept his help, which was a good start.


    Winnie had dinner at Leo''s home. After chatting for a while, Winnie got up and went home.


    She came to the parking lot and found the car. As she was about to open the door, Brian unexpectedly


    appeared in front of her. He looked at her angrily.


    "......"


    Winnie did not speak, as if she had not seen Brian. She continued to reach out to open the door.


    Thinking that Brian ignored her just now, she was angry. She learned a lesson and did not say hello to


    Brian.


    "What took you so long to go downstairs?"


    Brian questioned her coldly, at the same time, he held Winnie¡¯s hand on the car door.


    "Let go, I don''t know you."


    Winnie shook off Brian¡¯s hand, but she knew she would fail.


    Winnie was angry, but from Brian''s words, he had been probably waiting downstairs for her.


    Why was he waiting for her? To sneer or make disparaging remarks on her?


    "You don''t know me but Leo?"


    Brian raised his voice and held her hand more tightly out of anger.


    "You didn¡¯t take anything from me, but you use Leo¡¯s car. What on earth do you mean?"


    Brian was angry and did not give a second thought to his words. All he knew was that if he saw Winnie


    being with Leo, he would lose his mind.


    "Does it matter to you whose car I use or whose home I go to?"


    Winnie said to Brian fearlessly.


    "Don''t you remember we have nothing to do with each other? Don''t you think it funny toe and


    question me but you looked at me disdainfully?¡±


    "You have no right to mind which man I am with and I have no right to mind which woman you ar with.


    That''s the attitude of being strangers."


    Winnie suddenly shook off Brian''s hand. When she stretched out her hand to open the door, Brian


    stopped her again.


    He didn''t grab her wrist. Instead, he leaned against the car door, making it impossible for Winnie to


    open it.


    He was speechless and woke up from anger.


    He knew that he had no right to mind Winnie''s business and that he should let her go at the moment.


    But he loathed doing so. Even if he said nothing, he wanted to stand with her.


    After a while, Winnie calmed down.


    "Get out of my way. You can''t stand in front of me all your life."


    Winnie looked at Brian indifferently. Looking at his clear eyes, she knew that they were over.


    "Did ra give you another hard time?"


    Brian changed the topic, wanting to say more words with Winnie.


    "She has never stopped doing that. The day I handed over the work, she gave me a warning look."


    Winnie did not want to talk about that. But she had left the Be Group and Brian, ra still regarded


    her as a thorn in the flesh.


    Why, why should she be treated like this? She had not done anything sorry to ra, nor done anything


    to hurt her interests, why should she be stared at angrily?


    No matter how Brian thought of her, she didn''t want to endure it. Constant patience would only make


    her live more humble.


    ¡°But never mind, I don''t have to face her now. So thank you for keeping me away from the Be


    Group and her hostile gaze."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With that, Winnie pushed Brian away and got into the car.


    She was angry when she thought of these things. ra was mean to her and Brian ignored it.


    However it was over, and she would not be gratuitously discriminated and have to ept the selfish


    partiality of Brian.


    She was free, and her world was bright without Brian.


    The next day, Winnie asked for a day off with thepany to handle the purchase procedures and


    loan matters.


    With Leo''s one million, she became confident.


    It took a whole day to get everything done, and she just needed to wait for the bank to approve the


    loan, and then she could get the key to move in.


    Winnie began to develop and design games to make more money. Every day after work, she got home


    to work on it and she did not have a little extra time.


    The police did not make progress. They had found Daniel''sputer, but there was no useful


    information. Penny became more arrogant when she got the news. She thought the police could do


    nothing to her.


    Penny was pleased and felt she had the courage to face Brian again, so she went to Brian''s office.


    In president office, Brian red at Penny sharply.


    Penny was scared and regretted she hade, but since she was there, she could not shrink.


    ¡°Brian, I will go to my father''s home tomorrow. Will you go with me?¡±


    Penny said in a soft voice. She had hope Brian and had never thought to give up. She believed that


    she had the ability to defeat Winnie and had Brian, and she had been telling herself to insist.


    "Why should I go back with you? Who are you to demand from me? You havee at the right time,


    Penny, let¡¯s settle our rtionship."


    Brian was intolerant. If it were not for the Burns Group, if it were not for the police, he would have left


    the rtionship with Penny.


    ¡°What do you mean, Brian?¡±


    Penny instantly became panic.


    Today she came here to ease the rtionship between them and did not expect to hear such words


    from Brian.


    "Don''t you understand? I said rescind the contract, immediately."


    Brian shouted angrily. This five years contract marriage finally ended. And he finally felt rxed.


    ¡°Brian, how could you? How could you rescind the contract like this? I''ve been careful around you for


    so many years..."


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear another word from you. You know what you have done all these years."


    Brian coolly stopped Penny''s defense, then continued.


    "ording to the stiption in the contract, you will have the vi and the agreed money."


    Brian pulled a contract out of his desk.


    "It''s the contract we signed, and it''s useless right now."


    As his cold voice fell, Brian tore up this contract, also tore up the five years marriage.


    ¡°Brian, you can¡¯t do that. You can''t cancel the contract unterally. I haven''t agreed..."


    Penny looked at the contract which had been torn up and felt heartbreaking. She protested and


    resisted, unwilling to put an end to their rtionship.


    However at the moment, Brian did not want to see Penny or to listen to her words.


    Brian angrily interrupted Penny.


    "Get the hell out of here, now."


    The he press the inner line.


    "Call Alberte in to drive Penny out, notice the wholepany, Penny is no longer my wife."


    As Brian''s voice fell, Albert broke in with security guard and dragged Penny out.


    ¡°Brian, let''s talk. We can''t end it like this. Brian..."


    Penny still struggled, but her voice dissipated into the air.


    As Penny left, Albert and ra were in the president''s office.


    Albert was happy, so was ra.


    But they were happy for different reason, and Brian could see it through at a nce.


    Albert was happy because Penny finally got such a end, while ra was happy because an opponent


    had been got rid of.


    ra¡¯s smile made Brian think of Winnie¡¯s grievance, think of her contempt for Winnie.


    No matter what kind of person Winnie was, he could treat her casually, but others could not, especially


    ra who had extreme mind and wanted to be his wife.


    "Albert, find a suitable person to take over ra''s work. She can choose any department except mine."


    Brian finally issued amand, and transferred ra away from him.


    For so many years, she had been working wlessly, hard enough and earnest enough. If she had no


    selfishness and desire for him, she would certainly continue to stay in the president''s secretary office.


    It was her own greed that clouded her prospects.


    "Mr. Be..."


    ra was shocked to hear that.


    "Mr. Be, if I do something wrong, you can punish me, and I''ll correct it. Please don''t make me go to


    another department."


    ra begged, but she did not understand why Brian made such a decision and she did not know what


    she had done wrong.

 Chapter 183 Wait for My Orders

    Chapter 183 Wait for My Orders


    "I warned you, but you didn''t correct it. You should understand what Leo said that day. ra, you


    should give up on me. If you continue to stay with me, you will be jealous of Wendy when shees


    back. Since you could not do the distinction between private and private, you can only leave me."


    Brian said indifferently. He did not want such a thing to happen, but in order not to make her go deeper


    and deeper, he had to do so.


    Brian''s words made ra understand that Brian had known she was disrespect to and jealousy of


    Winnie.


    ra hated Winnie deeply, but she had nothing to say, after all, these were the facts.


    "I see, Mr. Be. I ept the transfer. I will work harder and I will not let you down."


    ra turned to leave, and the moment she turned around, her eyes were full of disobedience and


    resentment.


    The office felt into the dead silence. Brian felt sorry for the dead assistant, but there was nothing he


    could do.


    Albert said nothing since he entered the office, he had expected the transfer of ra. He warned ra


    more than once, but she did not take the advice, so it was here to such an end.


    "Fine me a male secretary. No female staff to me in the future."


    Brian reminded Albert coldly. He did want to handle such trouble again.


    "I see, Mr. Be. I will do it tomorrow."


    Albert paused before he said.


    "Mr. Be, the breach of the Burns Groups has been found. As long as we make a move, it would go


    bankrupt."


    Albert came to report this good news. They finally found an opportunity with Rufus''s help.


    "Found it? Good, wait for my orders."


    Brian was surprised. Everything rted to the Burns Group woulde to an end and he would finish


    the task his grandpa gave. From now on, he would be out of his grandpa''s control.


    Penny was defiant and resentful. When she was evicted from the Be Group, almost everyone saw


    that. She was humiliated and ashamed.


    However, she owed all this to Winnie. Without Winnie, she would not have the current ending; Without


    Winnie, her contract marriage would continue; Without Winnie, she was still Mrs. Be.


    At the moment she did not have backup and she would beughed at by her brothers and sisters, be


    abandoned by her father, because she had no use for the Burns family. She would have nothing.


    No, she would not allow such a thing to happen, and would not be looked down by Winnie.


    Penny was to call Winnie. She wanted to scold her, but as she pulled out the phone, Richard called her.


    Penny was afraid that Richard had already known about the matter of breaking off the marriage. After a


    moment''s hesitation, she picked up the phone nervously.


    "Dad."


    Penny''s voice was timid and she was ready to be scolded.


    "Where are you, can you talk now?"


    Richard''s voice sounded eager, but not abusive.


    "I''m in the car, I can talk."


    Penny felt mysterious and looked around.


    "I told you that Winnie had a big background and you should not offend her. I am right."


    Richard was slightly flustered.


    "What background?"


    Penny was puzzled.


    "Winnie is not as simple as you said. She is Luke''s mother, and the girl with her is Brian''s child."


    Richard''s tone was still shocked, though he had known this for a while.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Asked Penny, incredulously.


    "Winnie is Luke''s real mother."


    Richard repeated it again loudly.


    "Winnie is Luke''s real mother? How is that possible?"


    Penny widened eyes in astonishment and she looked straight out of the car.


    This news is so shocking and scary. She preferred to believe that it was only a dream, or that Richard


    was making a joke with her.


    Winnie could not be Luke''s mother. How could she have contact with Brian? How could Brian allow a


    woman who had nothing to give birth to his child?


    It was impossible. It was false. It must be false.


    Penny could not believe it, and would not believe it.


    If Winnie was Luke''s mother, she would not have a chance and hadpletely lost to Winnie.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Nothing is impossible, only you think she is so simple, only you always misjudge people. Now, don''t


    you understand why Brian protects Winnie? Why Brian always stands up for Winnie in everything?"


    Richard said angrily.


    Penny was too hasty, too careless in everything.


    Without knowing the identity of Winnie, she felt with her with sinister measures. This was a big mistake.


    "Brian is protecting Winnie?"


    Yes, Brian had been protecting Winnie. Since Winnie came back, Brian had never been kind to Penny.


    Regarding Winnie¡¯s attitude to Luke, Penny suspected more than once, but she did not expect that she


    was Luke''s mother.


    "You have no hope, leave now. If Brianes to you, it will get the Burns Group involved."


    Richard was already nervous, and the tension was growing stronger and more frightening. It seemed


    that the Burns Group would be swallowed up in the next second.


    Now only Penny disappeared immediately, Brian would stop being angry and the Burns Group would


    be saved. Only when Penny left, he could feel at ease.


    "Why should I leave? The police could not find out my fault. It''s Winnie who should leave."


    Penny lost her mind and shouted loudly over the phone.


    She was a weapon of Winnie''s growth, a tool that Brian used, and a pawn of her father.


    Everyone looked down upon her. She wanted to see if she could make them take her seriously.


    ¡°Are you mad? Are you going to make another trouble? If you don''t leave now, you won''t be able to


    leave. The police will find you one day, and Brian won''t spare you. Winnie has the evident that you


    abused her child, and she will not let you go."


    "After all the bad things you''ve done, you''ll die if you don''t leave. You can die, but don''t bring the Burns


    family into trouble."


    Richard was furious and could not help scolding Penny.


    She always misjudged at critical moments and always didn''t know what was important. She was so


    stupid


    "If I die, I will die with Winnie. I will break off rtions with you now. I will not bring the family into


    trouble."


    Penny snarled angrily and hung up the phone.


    At this time, she did not know what to do. Her father made her disappointed and desperate.


    Now she began to regret that she went back to her hypocritical father. If she had not left Leo, she would


    be happy now.


    For the family, she sacrificed a lot, but no one saw it and no one appreciated it. In that case she had


    nothing to do with the Burns family.


    Penny felt better after a while. She made a call to Winnie, but Winnie did not answer her phone.


    She did not know where Winnie was now, what she was doing. She drove her car to suburb and waited


    for Winnie on a path that she must take.


    Winnie knew the police did not find any evidence. She felt that Daniel must have left something, she


    nned to go to the police station after work, perhaps she could provide evidence.


    But by the time she got off work and arrived at the police station, the police were off duty.


    So Winnie drove home and was ready to be there again the next day.


    When she was near home, Winnie found Penny standing in the middle of the road. She knew that


    Penny was waiting for her.


    She pulled over, and before she could get out of the car, Penny got to the passenger seat. She closed


    the door and red at Winnie with sinister eyes.


    "Say it and don''t do anything grandiose."


    Winnie said and she had been used to Penny who was insidious and angry. She felt it was a waste of


    time and energy.


    "Grandiose? Isn¡¯t it that grandiose that you are Luke''s mother? Isn¡¯t it that grandiose that Megan is


    Brian''s child?"


    Penny was angry and she hated Winnie more than that Winnie hated her.


    She hated Winnie and wished her to be death, so that she could be with Brian forever.


    "How do you know?"


    Winnie was surprised, but soon she adjusted her mood, because soon it would be known to everyone,


    including Penny.


    "Don''t ask me how I know. I just want to know how you seduced Brian and how you got pregnant with


    his children."


    Penny could not figure it out how Winnie did that.


    "Well, I thank you for that. If you hadn''t taken Leo away, I would never have had anything to do with


    Brian in my whole life."


    Winnie gave a cold hum, and did not intend to hide the fact.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Penny was puzzled.


    "My family was in an ident at that time. I borrowed money from Leo, but Leo broke up with me and


    refused to lend me money because of you. I need a rich man to help me ovee the difficulties, so I


    met Brian, and then I had Luke and Megan. Don¡¯t you think I should thank you? How could I give birth


    to Brian''s children without you?"


    Winnie did not hide the fact, but she did not mention surrogacy, for fear of inconvenience to Brian.


    Hearing that, Penny''s thoughts went back to five years ago.

 Chapter 184 Pennys Last Hope

    Chapter 184 Penny''s Last Hope


    Five years ago, the day after Penny and Brian made a deal, Brian came to her and told her he had a


    child.


    At that time, Brian said nothing but that he was his child. If Penny did not ept that, their marriage


    would be dissolved.


    Penny did not agree to Brian on the spot, after going home to discuss with Richard, she thought of the


    situation and finally epted the child.


    Now she found that it matched to what Winnie said and the time was right.


    Penny thought Luke was born by the other woman, and she did not expect it was Winnie.


    Was it an ident or a n of Winnie?


    ¡°Winnie, you have long revenged on me. You knew Brian is my husband so you set him as your goal.¡±


    Penny looked at Winnie angrily. She did not believe that it was ident or that Brian would have a


    rtionship with Winnie.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with you brain? I told you I was with Brian because I need to pay the hospital


    fee for my mother. Did you know Brian at that time? Was you Miss Burns at that time?¡±


    Winnie was speechless that Penny held that thought. She did not expect Penny to be so stupid and


    she did not what she had been through.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You made me parted with Brian. Get away now, or I will tell Brian and he will take the


    custody of Megan back. And I will abuse your two children endlessly.¡±


    Penny felt humiliated.


    She realized that she was abroad when Winnie was with Brian and had just started her rtionship


    with Leo.


    Now she felt humiliated by Winnie, but she wanted to get her dignity by threatening Winnie.


    Winnie gave an ironic smile. She did not expect that Penny was thinking about Brian and did not realize


    her mistake.


    Winnie stopped smiling and became cold.


    ¡°You will never have a chance to abuse my child again. Penny, watch your mouth, or I will not forgive


    you.¡±


    Penny still said that she had abused her child and it made Winnie angry.


    ¡°Get off the car. Don¡¯t you want to tell Brian, go them, tell him Megan is his child. I would like to see if


    he will give a chance to you to abuse his child.¡±


    Winnie shouted loudly with hatred to Penny in eyes.


    ¡°Good, Winnie, good for you. You are not afraid of my threat, right? Wait and see who will win.¡±


    Penny looked at Winnie angrily, as if she was to kill Winnie.


    She opened the door car, mmed the door and then left in anger. She tried to calm down to think


    what needed to be settled.


    Looking at the back of Penny crossing the road, Winnie suddenly felt that she was the poorest person.


    She had been long with Brian, but she knew nothing about Brian and even heard of Wendy.


    Even if Penny drove Winnie away, she could do nothing about Wendy.


    Penny kept ming her for breaking up their rtionship, but she did not know she would leave one


    day.


    Otherwise, Brian would not have a contract marriage.


    The next day, Winnie left early for work. First she went to the police station to see theputer the


    police had found.


    "Can I turn on theputer?"


    Puzzled, Winnie found that appearance of theputer was not the same, but she was not sure.


    "Yes, but the data has lost."


    The policeman said and gave a pair of gloves to Winnie.


    Winnie worked on theputer, but there was nothing useful in it.


    "Did you locate this?"


    Winnie asked seriously.


    "Yes, we found it as you said."


    The policeman answered in the affirmative.


    "He probably has anotherputer. This one doesn''t have any software in it, and it''s not the original


    brand. Look for it again."


    Winnie said.


    She clearly remembered that Daniel had just got a newputer before he went back to B City. It was


    not the one she saw now, and he could not have made it damaged so quickly.


    This one should be that Daniel used before. The important software information must be in another


    Penny did not sleepst night and decided to use the child again to keep Brian.


    However, now this child could not threaten Brian, she could only find Rufus or Felix.


    And Felix was too cold and heartless. Knowing her maltreatment to Luke, she certainly would not spare


    her, so she could onlye to Rufus.


    After lunch, Penny drove to suburb. Being uninvited, she felt unease, but she had to go in.


    In the living room she saw Rufus. Rufus¡¯ serious face frightened Penny.


    "Dad."


    Penny said in a low voice.


    "Don''t call me Dad again. You have nothing to do with Brian now. What do you want? Say it quickly. It''s


    my nap time."


    Rufus was disgustful about that address and he wrinkled eyebrows.


    "Dad, I do not agree to break up. It was Brian''s unteral wish."


    Penny was embarrassed. Rufus did not ask her to sit down and she could not sit down.


    She could see that Rufus hated her, but Rufus was herst hope.


    Penny continued.


    "I have a child in my belly. I can''t divorce him. It is not fair to the child. Dad, please help me to persuade


    Brian not to get a divorce. If I do something wrong, I can correct it, but don¡¯t hurt the child."


    Penny begged, repeatedly stressing her child, hoping that Rufus could help her.


    ¡°Child?¡±


    Rufus ironically raised his lip corner, but he did not reveal her.


    "This is a matter between the two of you, I cannot intervene in. I have had a bad rtionship with Brian


    for so many years, and you know that I can''t help you.¡±


    Rufus refused coldly.


    He had been expecting Penny to leave, expecting her to be punished. He would not help her.


    The end was set, and only Penny could not see reality.


    She was greedy. She did not want to give up Brian and the Be Group.


    But she had to leave.


    "Dad, help me. The child is your grandson. How could you not help me?"


    Penny did not expect his attitude was so resolute.


    But she would not give up. She never flinched even when she was humble or got her pride hurt.


    "I said..."


    As Rufus was to refuse again, Brian''s cold voice was heard.


    "Penny."


    Brian had cold face, staring angrily at Penny like a king, as if to swallow her.


    "Brian..."


    Penny looked back at Brian timidly. Brian step by step got close to her, and she became panic.


    She was afraid that Brian would know she came to Rufus. She thought that Brian would not appear


    here, but she was wrong. It seemed that he came frequently in recent time and she could see him


    every time.


    "Don''t call my name. I feel sick."


    Brian walked to Penny and said angrily.


    "Didn¡¯t I warn you that never show up to me again? Why do youe here?"


    Brian questioned in a cold voice. He was angry to see Penny, especially to hear the shameless words


    she said.


    He had intended to tell the truth at thest moment, but since she came here, he would make her give


    up.


    "What did you say? Who is the father? Me?"


    Asked Brian ironically.


    "Yes, Brian, don''t get a divorce. For the sake of the child, give me one more chance. I will correct my


    mistakes to your satisfaction."


    At the moment Penny was humble and cheap. But for her interests, for not to lose to Winnie, she would


    like to kneel down to Brian.


    "I''ll show you something and you will know who the father is."


    Brian red at Penny angrily and then sent her the video.


    Penny clicked on the mobile phone to listen to the recording.


    When she heard her own voice, she panicked.


    It was the conversation through the phone between her and her father, and she was talking about the


    child. And it could clearly be heard that Daniel was the father.


    At the moment, Penny trembled all over. She was too nervous to think.


    "Well, am I still the father?"


    Brian increased his voice, but it was so cold that it would freeze her.


    "No, it''s not like that. Brian, give me one more chance, I will abort the child. I will only have Luke as my


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    child, I will be good to Luke all my life."


    Penny sobbed in horror, but still asked for forgiveness, fighting for a chance.


    However, when Luke was mentioned, it annoyed Brian.


    Brian pped in the Penny''s face.


    "You still dare mention Luke. This p is for Luke. Penny. I never beat a woman; you are the first,


    because you ought to."


    Brian shouted angrily.


    "Brian..."

 Chapter 185 Orders to Acquire the Burns Group

    Chapter 185 Orders to Acquire the Burns Group


    Penny was beaten almost fell to the ground. She suddenly felt despair, but she still had no intention to


    give up. She tried to exin, but was interrupted by Brian.


    "Shut up, you are just telling lies, I don''t want to hear a word from you. You should know what you did


    to Luke. You beat him while I was away, cursed Luke and locked him in the warehouse. How can such


    a young child bear that?"


    "How dare you maltreat my child? I will send you to prison and you will be there for the rest of your life."


    At the thought of mistreatment on Luke, Brian was furious, fortunately, he still go his reason, or he


    would have killed Penny by now.


    ¡°No, Brian, listen to me. What I did was a momentary foolishness. It was my fault. I mistreated Luke


    because of Winnie. Winnie upset my life, so I vent my anger on Luke. Winnie is a cheater, she wants


    to..."


    Penny cried, trying to put all the responsibility on Winnie, but before she could finish, once again she


    got Brian''s p.


    Her face was in pain that she covered it with her hand, but the pain did not reduce, while the sense of


    humiliation increased. And the hatred to Winnie climbed to the extreme.


    "Penny, this p is for Winnie. She never said a lie. Leo was her boyfriend but was taken away by you.


    She is not a cheater, you are the cheater."


    "Your heart had already twisted. You are blinded by money and power. If you want to promote by


    stepping on Winwin, you will destroy yourself."


    "You''ve done all the bad things. You''ve tried to kill Winwin more than once. The first time, if I hadn''t


    been there, Winwin would have died on that road. If I hadn''t noticed about Daniel in time, Winwin would


    have died too."


    "You have done more than two bad things, Penny. You own Winwin in your life. You must go to prison."


    Penny did too many bad things, and Brian could not name it one by one.


    He just wanted to rify for Winnie to Penny, to let Penny know, in his heart, only Winnie was the


    cleanest and purest woman.


    "No, it''s not like that. You are deluded by her. She is a fox. She covets my position and deliberately


    destroys my life. Brian, you are smart, but you are bewitched by a fox. You..."


    Penny refused to admit. She loudly vented her anger. And before she could finish her words, Brian


    raised his hand again. She was scared and shut up.


    But to her surprise, he did not p on her. Then Winnie''s voice was heard.


    "Don''t beat her, Mr. Be. She''s still pregnant."


    This p was stopped by Winnie and Penny avoided it.


    "You still stood up for her. After all the things she''s done to you, you still stood up for her? Don''t be silly,


    Winwin. She deserved to die."


    Brian was surprised by Winnie''s appearance. She should be at work at this time. And it was


    unexpected that Winnie stopped him from beating Penny.


    "Thew will punish her for the mistakes she made, and I will never let her go for the things she did to


    Luke. She will not have a good end, but the child in her belly does nothing wrong and you cannot hurt


    the child. You don''t have to get your hands dirty for her."


    Winnie said in a cold voice, looking at Brian with gratitude in eyes, for the p, for the fact that he still


    thought about her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie got off work early but because of thepany''s circuit temporary maintenance. And she did not


    expect to see such a scene.


    She could not watch Brian beat Penny, for fear that Penny would tangle with him and Brian would get


    into unnecessary trouble.


    Not wanting to hurt the child was just one reason and she was most worried about Brian.


    "Winwin, stop being so kind..."


    Brian was distressed about Winnie. After so many grievances, she was still kind.


    "Brian, calm down. Winwin is right, thew will punish Penny."


    Rufus said. She saw that Winnie was kind and honest, which made him admired, and he more liked


    Winnie.


    "Get out, get out now. Paul, drag her out, she is not wee here."


    Brian could not get angry with Winnie and had promised Winnie that he would not get angry with his


    father, so he could only vent his anger to Penny.


    Paul came to Penny and dragged her out.


    Penny was not reconciled. She pulled Paul, while loudly scolding Winnie.


    "Winnie, you are shameless. You are the most insidious person. You take Brian away and one day he


    will be taken away too."


    Albert ran in and helped Paul to drag Penny out, but Penny scolded loudly.


    "Winnie, wait and see. I will take you with me even if I die. I won''t let you be with Brian."


    Hearing Penny¡¯s curse, Winnie only felt she was struggling like a clown. She blindly pursued her so-


    called ideal life without seeing through the truth.


    Winnie was silent, but it did not mean that Brian could endure that.


    "Albert, acquire the Burns Group now. Make Penny got nothing and be a beggar."


    Brian issued instructions angrily.


    He did not allow Penny to abuse Luke and could not hear that Penny abused Winnie. They were the


    most important people in his life, who could not be ndered by Penny.


    "Do it now."


    Albert replied.


    "No, Brian, you can''t do that to me. You can''t destroy the Burns family...Winnie, I hate you..."


    Penny''s voice disappeared in the sitting room and it became quiet, even the voice of air flow could be


    heard.


    Brian did not leave and found an excuse to stay.


    He wanted an opportunity to talk with his father about Winwin, Megan and Luke.


    From noon to evening, however, there were many opportunities but he deliberately missed that.


    After Penny left, Winnie went back to her room and put all her energy into her work.


    She kept herself busy so she wouldn''t be distracted by thinking of Brian.


    She knew he had not left, because his car was parked in the yard.


    Although she had an uncontroble desire to go downstairs and meet him, she resisted it. She didn''t


    know what to say. She didn''t know whether to thank him for pping Penny for her.


    They missed each other and wanted to find a chance to be together, even if they did not talk. But they


    still wasted their limited time.


    When it was time to pick up the children in the afternoon, Winnie wanted to pick them up.


    She changed into a suit of leisure clothes, went downstairs and saw Brian.


    She wanted to say hello, but thought that Brian might ignore her, so she took a look at him and walked


    out directly.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    Brian asked coldly from behind.


    "Pick up the children, let Paul rest a day today."


    Winnie did not turn around but continued to walk forward.


    "Paul has set off."


    Brian''s voice was still cold. He wanted to control his voice as far as possible, but inexplicably it was still


    cold.


    "All right."


    Winnie answered, turned around and was to go back to her bedroom. At this time, Brian''s sharp eyes


    were staring at her.


    She noticed that even though Brian looked at her with anger and contempt, her heart was still


    pounding.


    She tried to look more natural, tried to be Vanessaful, and though she did not know how she was doing,


    her pounding heart was still cheering.


    Didn¡¯t she get hurt enough? Didn¡¯t she get torment enough? Why couldn¡¯t she stop loving him?


    Winnie finally returned to her room. It took seconds from downstairs to upstairs, but she felt that she


    had walked for a century.


    When she returned to her room, she felt relieved and told herself that she had behaved badly today,


    but at that moment, Brian suddenly opened the door and walked in.


    Winnie looked back at Brian, with her heart still beating violently, but seeing his cold face and disgust in


    his eyes, Winnie felt pain in heart.


    "What''s up?¡±


    Winnie controlled her emotions and spoke like a stranger.


    "......"


    What was up? Brian didn''t know the answer.


    Her jeans and T-shirt reminded him of the first time they had met on a ne. He followed her up


    unconsciously.


    "I promised you that I would make Penny pay, and now I have begun to act. Soon she will have


    nothing. I have done what I promised you..."


    Brian stared at Winnie for a long time before finding a topic to speak, but before he mentioned the


    important things, Winnie interrupted him.


    "So you don''t owe me anything."


    Winnie smiled at herself and continued.


    "You don''t owe me anything. You don''t have to worry about it. Thank you for pping Penny for me."


    With that, Winnie felt sad and bitter.


    All that he had done for her had been to make himself feel at ease.


    Watching Brian''s p hit Penny''s face, she felt warm in heart.


    She finally felt to be protected, as if there was a towering tree grew behind her giving her strength.


    However, that moment of happiness was shattered by Brian¡¯s word.

 Chapter 186 Accident Happens Again

    Chapter 186 ident Happens Again


    Hearing that, Brian frowned and did not know what to say next.


    He had no psychological burden, by standing there without a word made each other embarrassed. He


    had been waiting since noon just to be with her for a while.


    But Winnie did not give him a chance, so he could only brusquely broke in. Perhaps he had chosen the


    wrong topic and blocked his own path.


    The room fell silent. Winnie did not speak and Brian did not know what to say.


    After a while.


    "Vanessa decided to go to college in B City?"


    Brian''s attitude was more conciliatory.


    "Yes, I respect her choice."


    Winnie said indifferently, as if they were strangers. And the atmosphere was awkward.


    "I heard from Paul you bought a house near University B?"


    Brian continued to ask and he could rest assured after getting positive answer.


    "Yes, I did. We''re going to move there when Vanessa starts school."


    Winnie was still tepid.


    Hearing that Winnie would stay, Brian was reassured. But when hearing that she would move away


    from here, Brian did not want her to leave.


    "You and Leo..."


    "Go out first if there is nothing I can do. My house is bought on loan, so I have to work hard to earn


    money while I rest, or the house will not be able to afford."


    Winnie did not want to involve Leo. They had nothing to do with Leo.


    When she heard about Leo, she decided to end their conversation immediately. Even if she had


    anything to do with Leo, it was not Brian¡¯s business. She did not have to report to Brian.


    Brian looked awkwardly at Winnie, who had no expression at all. She didn''t speak and then turned


    around.


    As he stretched out his hand to open the door, Winnie''s soft voice came from behind him.


    "Don''t be so cold when the kidse back. They''re very sensitive."


    Brian could hear that Winnie only had temperature in her tone when talking about the children. She had


    no feelings for him anymore. Perhaps she had never had feelings for him at the beginning. And she


    was with him because of the children.


    Although Winnie did not show a smiling face, Brian did not leave.


    The family had dinner together in the evening. Winnie and Brian tried their best to show a friendly side


    in front of the children, so that the two children could not see anything.


    After dinner, Brian and his two children were ying in the yard, and Winnie returned to her bedroom,


    citing work as an excuse.


    She wanted to calm down to work, but Brian and the children were ying happily in the courtyard


    outside. Winnie could not calm down. From time to time, she went to the window to look at the three


    people.


    Looking at them yed happily, Winnie involuntarily became mncholy.


    She was worried about whether Brian could still get along with her children as he did now after he knew


    the truth. Would he dislike the fact that Megan grew up in a lower ss?


    Would he get angry at her for hiding fact from him and vent his anger on her two children? Would she


    be deprived of custody and never see them again?


    Thinking of these, Winnie was upset. And it was difficult to calm down to work.


    So she went out and stood in the pavilion watching Brian and the children yed happily. She did not


    bother them but walked out of yard alone and walked to the shade of tree on the road.


    Brian and children were ying happily and Luke said.


    "Daddy, I saw Auntie went out by herself."


    Luke said, while pointing to the door.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alone?¡±


    Asked Brian doubtfully.


    "Yes."


    After receiving a positive answer, Brian took out his mobile phone and called Winnie. But no one


    answered.


    Something unpleasant happened today, which made him concerned. He had been alert.


    When Paul and his father went to pick up the children, he did not feel rest assured and asked Albert to


    go with them.


    Now Winnie went out by herself and did not answer the phone. He was worried.


    After handing over the two children to Albert, he walked quickly out.


    Out of the door, Brian saw Winnie, who was walking leisurely under the shade of the trees beside the


    road. Watching her lonely figure, Brian did not bother her but quietly followed behind.


    However, seeing that, Penny was jealous.


    From noon driven out of the house, Penny was waiting around the vi and would take revenge no


    matter who came out.


    She would take revenge for all her humiliation which she had suffered this day. Even if she died, she


    would take one of the Be families with him, making them regret treating her like that.


    However, they did not walk in or out along. And even a few of them picked up the children together.


    She had been waiting for a whole afternoon and almost lost her patience. Finally, Winnie walked out


    alone. Penny was like a hunter saw the prey, and her eyes were filled with bloodthirsty indignation.


    She had been watching Winnie walking forward and nned to make a move when Winnie got further,


    so that she could sessfully escape.


    But when she started the car, Brian walked out, following not far behind Winnie, silently guarding her.


    Seeing this scene, Penny could not restrain the anger. Her hatred to Winnie reached to the extreme.


    Trapped in her own thoughts, Winnie walked slowly forward. She just wanted to have a walk and did


    not notice Brian had been following her, nor the danger wasing.


    But Brian was alert. Since he came out of the vi, he looked around and did not see suspicious


    situation.


    From time to time, he also looked around while he was following Winnie. When no suspicious situation


    was found, he continued to follow Winnie.


    Penny''s n was destroyed by Brian and had no idea what to do, but she did not want to miss this


    opportunity.


    Finally, she decided to stick to her original n and tried to hit one of them.


    As Brian was walking along, he heard the sound of a car behind him. There were not too many cars on


    suburb in the evening, so Brian''s attention was attracted.


    He looked back and was frightened.


    Penny was driving the car toward him quickly. Her eyes were ruthless. She seemed to determine to hit


    them, which made Brian panic.


    Brian suddenly shouted loudly to Winnie and quickly ran to Winnie.


    "Winwin, careful."


    Winnie was surprised by the sudden cry, stood in the same ce and turned around.


    She saw Brian running towards her. She was confused and did not realize the car wasing towards


    her.


    "Stand aside, it''s Penny."


    Brian loudly reminded. Winnie looked at the car and saw Penny in the car.


    When she wanted to dodge, the car was close to her. She did not know which direction to dodge.


    At a critical juncture, Brian made a wise judgment and directly pulled Winnie''s hand toward him, and


    then both of them fell to the ground at the same time.


    Penny thought she had grasped the opportunity well, trying to kill Winnie or hit her disabled. But at the


    critical moment, Brian saved her.


    However, she could not control her car and hit the tree by the side of the road violently. She passed out


    instantly.


    "Winwin, how are you? Are you hurt?"


    Brian got up in panic and asked Winnie with concern.


    He looked Winnie up and down, checking that if she was all right. His resolute eyes had been upied


    by worry.


    Winnie was pulled up to sit on the ground. She looked at Brian with a face of fear. It seemed that she


    was still in the fright.


    When she saw the worry on Brian''s face, she realized that she nearly encountered an ident, if not


    Brian, she would have died.


    Winnie suddenly hugged Brian and began to cry loudly.


    "Thank you, thank you for saving me again..."


    Winnie was trembling all over, not because she was crying, but because she was afraid, because she


    was moved.


    Brian did not owe her anything, but again and again saved her life. How should she thank him?


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s all right. Nothing will happen to you, I am here."


    Brian patted Winnie''s head gently to appease her. He could clearly feel her fear. She was as afraid that


    her heart was about to jump out, but she still thanked him.


    Brian felt sad in her heart. If he were her husband, she would only be crying and would not thank him.


    Winnie cried sadly and ignored Penny who was hurt.


    At that moment, someone passed by and call the hospital.


    Because Winnie was seriously frightened, she was unable to cooperate with the police for


    investigation. Brian did not cooperate the investigation on the grounds of taking care of Winnie.


    It had nothing to do with them whether Penny was alive or dead.


    Brian went home with Winnie in her arms and called Kevin. After making sure Winnie did not get


    injured, he was relieved.


    Winnie lied in bed with a pale face. There were so many people in the room, but it warmed her heart.


    Now she was still in shock, her eyes were floating. She had been holding Brian''s hand, afraid that she


    would say goodbye to the world if she let go.


    "Winwin, don''t be afraid. It''s all right."


    Daenerysforted her in a soft voice.


    Winnie was brave before. Since she was with Brian, she had always experienced highly dangerous


    things, and she was frightened. Otherwise, she would not have been so nervous this time.


    "Ok."


    Winnie said that she was fine, but her heart was still trembling, and her voice was low.


    "It''s all right, no injuries, and I have taken care of the scrapes on her arm."


    Kevinforted her with a frown and he hated Penny for what she did.

 Chapter 187 How is She

    Chapter 187 How is She


    The two children stood by without a word but with tears in their eyes. They felt sorry for the fact that


    Mommy got a pale face and that she was lying there without any spirit.


    They wanted tofort Mommy, but they were afraid that they could not help crying loudly and


    disturbing Mommy, so they could only stand and sob quietly.


    "Stop crying, you kids. Mummy''s all right. Mummy will be fine in the next morning after sleeping."


    Winnie couldn''t watch the children cry for fear they would worry about her. She could only force a smile


    tofort them.


    Winnie''s maternal love stimted every nerve of Brian. Now she was in a bad state but pretended to


    be strong for her children.


    "Megan, Luke, mommy''s okay. You need to stop crying. Mommy needs to rest now. Why don''t you go


    out and y?"


    Brian told the two children and did not want them here to affect the mood of Winnie.


    "Luke, Megan, I take you downstairs to y. You will disturb Mammy''s rest here."


    Rufus said, and then took the two children downstairs.


    After the two children left, Winnie asked about Penny.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    Her voice was weak, but she wanted to know.


    "You still care about her. I curse her to lie in the hospital and never get up."


    Daenerys said angrily. She hated Penny.


    If Brian had not there, Winnie would have died. And now she still cared about her, Daenerys would


    inevitably nag.


    "She can die, but the baby in her belly is innocent."


    Winnie did worry about her. She wanted to know if she was ok.


    Winnie was kind which made Brian speechless. He knew Winnie wanted to know the situation of


    Penny.


    So he made a call to Albert.


    "How are things going?"


    "Penny is still in aa."


    Albert was ordered to deal with the matter.


    "Is there any danger?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "No. The surgery has been done, but the baby is gone. Her left calf got hurt and her face got bruises."


    Albert told him the details.


    Brian hung up the phone and then told Winnie the situation of Penny.


    "I am sorry for the child."


    Winnie was sad and she did not say a word.


    Kevin feared Winnie would have nightmares at night, so before leaving, he prescribed some calm


    medicine to her, so that she could have a sound sleep.


    After Kevin and Daenerys left, Brian helped Winnie take the medicine. During the whole process,


    Winnie did not say a word but still held Brian''s hand.


    Soon afterwards she fell into a deep sleep.


    And Brian was lying beside her, holding her hand. But he was not sleepy at all.


    Seeing Winnie sleeping soundly with a pale face, Brian hated himself.


    All this was caused by his tardiness. It was he who made Winnie like this.


    For months at his side, Winnie gained nothing, but was constantly surrounded by danger.


    Today he had a sense of crisis and timely pulled Winnie. If he was a secondte, Winnie would have


    died and he would be painful just as he was when his mother died. He would live with the regret of


    losing her forever.


    Penny woke up in the next morning.


    To her sorrow, there was nobody by her side.


    The nurse came to tell her the situation. After learning that the baby was gone, she had no pain but


    pity. It was a pity that it had been lost before it was put to good use.


    She was in a daze lying in bed looking at the ceiling, in regret not killed Winnie.


    At this time, Richard came in angrily and abused her loudly.


    "Are you crazy? If you want to die, think of your own way, don''t bring the family into trouble."


    "Now because of you, the Burns Group is under attack by the Be Group, and soon it will be


    defeated. At this time, you did not help the Burns Group but attacked Winnie, provoked Brian. You''re


    nuts, aren''t you?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to get out of here? Now police are keeping eyes on you and you can''t leave."


    Richard¡¯s resentment could not be described withnguage. Looking at Penny''s injury all over, thinking


    of the crisis that the Burns Group faced, he could not calm down at all.


    "Are you finished scolding? If you''re not here to care about me, please leave. I said I have nothing to


    do with the Burns Group, and nothing to do with you."


    Penny shouted back, she was very sad at the moment, because she was scolded by her father. She


    felt that her father''s should ask how she was.


    But her father did not concern about her. What was the use of having such a father?


    "Shut up, do you think I want to have something to do with you? If I had known you had such a low IQ, I


    would never have brought you back."


    "Can''t you see the truth, Penny? You are no match for Winnie. You are inferior to her in every respect.


    You''ve beenpeting with her since you were at school, and you haven''t done anything to her yet.


    It''s a matter of your ability. You can''t deny it."


    Richard was still roaring with anger. He was so disappointed with Penny''s performance that it was


    impossible to ce any hope in her.


    "I won''t admit it, I won''t give up. When I''m out of the hospital, I will still look for her. I don''t believe I can¡¯t


    kill her."


    Penny shouted angrily. Although it was pain on the face, she would never admit that she had lost to


    Winnie.


    "You don''t give up? Do you think you still have a chance? The police have noticed you. They''ll be here


    soon. I''ll see what you tell the police.¡±


    "The other day I told you to leave, and when it''s all over we can start over. Now you''ve blocked your


    way, and you''re going to jail."


    Richard said angrily, turned around and walked away. He was at a loss for words about his daughter.


    She was stubborn and obstinate.


    "Get the hell out of here. Thest one I want to see is the Burns family. I''m not dead yet. I won¡¯t lose to


    Winnie.


    Penny broke down, shouting and throwing everything she could get. She even pulled the needle from


    her wrist that was being injected with fluids.


    She was angry, furious; she did not admit that she had lost to Winnie.


    As long as she didn''t die, she would have a chance. As long as she didn''t die, she would not spare


    Winnie.


    After Richard walked away for a while, Penny''s mood was calmed down. The nurse came in with the


    police.


    She was flustered for a moment at the sight of the police, but then she figured out what to do.


    "Officer, you cannot frame me, that was an ident. I did not have the intention to kill her. If I did, how


    could I have gotten myself into this situation? The baby''s gone and I''m covered in wounds. I''m the


    victim, okay?"


    In any case, Penny refused to admit that she was intentional. If she had to take the me, she would


    say it was a traffic ident.


    "Miss Burns, we don¡¯t frame you. We are just here to get to know the basic situation. As for whether it


    was a traffic ident or intentional homicide, we will know until further investigation."


    The police said indifferently, feeling Penny was too alert. That made her more of a suspect.


    After the police left, Penny fell into a deep thought.


    If the police find out she killed on purpose, she would not get out of it. The child was gone, so the


    amulet was gone. She felt frightened at the thought.


    Before, she had Daniel and her father, but now she was alone.


    After carefully thinking about what happened, she felt she was impulsive. If she did as what her father


    said, she could have note to such an end.


    Winnie recovered from her fear and returned to work. She was different to Brian as before.


    She was grateful that he had saved her, but she could not get close to him again. She would be


    desperate to help him some day if he needed her, but now she could not disturb hising marriage.


    After a busy day, Winnie finally got off work. Instead of going straight home, she went to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital she received a call from Leo, so she asked Leo to go to the hospital


    together.


    They gathered at the gate of the hospital. Winnie put the matter to Leo simply.


    "She hurt you on purpose and you came to see her? Winwin......"


    Leo said angrily, trying to take Winnie away from the hospital. But Winnie refused.


    "I want to talk to her."


    Winnie said indifferently.


    "Aren''t you afraid she''ll hurt you again?"


    Leo did not understand what Winnie was thinking. Penny was too dangerous. If she made a move


    again, Winnie could not always be so lucky.


    "Yes, she''s mad now. I am afrai, so I asked you toe with me. You can''t watch me get hurt while


    you''re around.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly, and then pulled Leo into the hospital.


    Penny was alone in the ward, looking miserable.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Penny said with displeasure.


    She didn''t want to see them, because they reminded her of the past.


    "I want to talk to you."


    Winnie said indifferently with hatred in her eyes, but the hatred became less when she saw that Penny


    was hurt all over.


    "I have nothing to say to you. Once you leave Brian, everything between us will be over."


    Penny only wanted Winnie to disappear.


    Winnie sighed and showed her helplessness to Penny.


    Penny brought all this to herself, or she would be happy.

 Chapter 188 End it all

    Chapter 188 End it all


    Winnie was to make things clear. Even if Penny med her, she would say what she had to say, so


    that she would feel ease.


    Winnie said calmly and she was at ease.


    "Penny, there must be an end between us. If you hear me out, I''ll leave Brian."


    Penny looked at Winnie in surprise and did not believe she would agree to leave Brian.


    But she would like to have a try, so she chose to be silent and waited for Winnie to speak.


    "I didn''t discriminate against you when we were in college. Every time you met with difficulties, I tried


    my best to help you. I didn''t do it to impress my ssmates, I did it for the friendship we have."


    "The qualification to study abroad was from me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check ok it. I gave you


    that, because I felt my parents had the ability to support me to study abroad. After studying abroad,


    your sry would be much higher, and your living standard would be improved to a certain extent."


    Winnie said from the beginning. She knew that all this was because of Penny''s jealousy, because


    Penny was greedy which made her into such a miserable end.


    Although it was irreparable, she must exin, because she did not do anything wrong.


    She also wanted to let Penny realize her mistake as soon as possible, so that she would go to the


    public station to surrender for leniency. Only in this way could she make the most correct choice.


    "When we were in M Country, I was in love with Leo. When I needed Leo most, when I needed you


    most, what did you do? When you were home, you said I took Leo from you. Today we three are here.


    Say if it was you sabotaged the rtionship between me and Leo?"


    Winnie asked in a deep voice.


    This was the most depressed thing for her. Although Leo had already known everything, she wanted


    Penny to understand she was not a fool and she would not be beaten down by her gossip.


    At the moment, Penny could not say a word and even had not courage to lift her eyes.


    She kept staring out of the window and was unable to defend herself.


    "You dare not say a word, right? Because you''re wrong. But it is shameful to avoid the things you made


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    a mistake."


    Winnie paused for a moment and then continued.


    "I told you more than once that I didn''te back to take revenge or take your thing, and I didn''t


    expect to meet Brian. I have no design in all this, but you think of me as one of those cunning women


    with deep designs."


    "Penny, during our college years together, you didn''t really treat me sincerely. You didn''t know what


    kind of person I was."


    Winnie increased her voice, because she was angry to had considered an enemy as a friend.


    "Go away. I don''t want to listen to you anymore."


    Penny finally said. She was embarrassed at the moment, regardless the mistake she made.


    But Winnie seemed to be right about everything. It was too much for her to ept or admit.


    "Do you think I want to talk to you? You abused my son and he suffers from depression. Do you think I


    don¡¯t hate you?¡±


    "I am the person who hates you most, not because you are the wife of Brian, but because you don''t


    have a kind heart, because you vented your anger on the child."


    "You want to kill me, I want to kill you too, Penny, because you mistreated my son."


    Winnie got angry. Penny''s attitude made her disappointed. She didn''t even have the intention to admit


    her mistake.


    "All you''ve done is to try to get Brian, but do you know how stupid you are? You had a contract


    marriage with him. Have you ever wondered why he started a contract marriage?"


    Winnie questioned Penny again, but Penny still looked out the window and did not answer.


    "You don''t know or don''t understand? Penny, where is your intelligence? Can¡¯t you understand that?


    He has a woman he loves, and he is waiting for that woman. He loves someone else, not you or me."


    Winnie told the truth, but she did not mention Wendy.


    Winnie felt that if she did not tell Penny about it, Penny would never stop revenge on her, and the so-


    called hatred between them would not end.


    As Penny said, it would only end when one person died.


    "Someone else? Winnie, are you shirking the responsibility, so make this up?"


    Finally Penny turned to look at Winnie angrily. Then she went on.


    "In the nearly five years I''ve been with him, I''ve never seen him have anything to do with a woman, nor


    have he ever liked a woman. He even ignored ra''s frequent overtures. Now you''re telling me he has


    another woman. Winnie, you are hypocritical."


    "Everyone could see that Brian likes you and you now telling me there was another woman. You are


    afraid to face it or afraid of me?"


    Penny did not believe that Brian did not love Winnie. The way he looked at Winnie had given it all


    away.


    If he didn''t love her, how could he be desperate for her? If he didn''t love her, how could he be partial to


    her?


    "You never believe what I say. I just want to tell you that even if you kill me, there will be other women.


    And Brian will never belong to you."


    "Brian and I have separated. We have nothing to do with each other now. It''s up to you whether you


    believe it or not. But for thest time I advise you to stop at once, and correct your mistake, for you will


    have another chance, if only you are sincere and repent."


    Winnie did not believe Penny''s words, either. She said that Brian loved her, because she did not want


    to transfer the hatred. Even a fool knew that Brian liked Wendy rather than Winnie.


    "Penny, from today on, whatever rtionship we have between us, let''s put an end to it. Former


    ssmates, bestie, or enemies, it''s all over from this moment on. I have nothing to do with you


    anymore."


    Winnie finally said what she wanted to say. When she mentioned ¡®former ssmates¡¯ and ¡®bestie¡¯, she


    felt pain in heart.


    At that time the feelings were the most pure and holy, but was mercilessly trampled on by Penny.


    Winnie said that and turned to leave. Leo, who had been silent finally spoke.


    "Mind your own business."


    Then Leo walked out.


    "Winnie, what bullshit bestie ssmate. I don¡¯t know you and we will always be enemies. I hate you, I


    hate you."


    Penny looked at Winnie''s back and shouted loudly. When Winnie closed the door, Penny could not help


    crying out.


    Winnie was her enemy and, ironically, Winnie was the only one who came to the hospital to see her.


    Within five days, the Burn Group had been sessfully acquired by the Be Group.


    Brian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He finallypleted his grandfather''s task.


    He had thought for many times that one day he would tell Wendy the good news, because it was a sign


    that they could be together and the Be family could ept Wendy.


    But now Brian did not want to call Wendy and told her about this.


    Brian came to the old house.


    In Felix''s study, Brian told Felix about the acquisition of the Burns Group.


    ¡°Good, Brian, you didn''t disappoint me.¡±


    Felix beamed. He had not been so happy in years.


    Felix was very happy, but Brian was silent and frowned. Felix thought Brian would feel guilty for


    acquiring the Burns Group for no reason, so he told Brian why he insisted on acquiring it.


    "Brian, do not feel guilty for the Be Group and the Penny. Richard is a very insidious person. He


    once fell in love with your aunt. At that time, he was secretly scheming to spy on everything in our


    family. Fortunately, your father found it out and because of him, your aunt married abroad."


    "This is one of the things. Once, we had a crisis. He was behind the scenes and almost brought our


    "So Richard deserves what he has today."


    Remembering the old things before, Felix was angry. If it were not for Richard provoked the Be


    Group, he would not have grudge.


    After that, Brian still had a gloomy face.


    ¡°We can¡¯t spare Penny, because she mistreated Luke. We can pretend nothing happened. She was


    behind the car ident of Penny, I have proof. Give it to the police and send her into prison.¡±


    Brian kept silent. And Felix continued.


    ¡°I have proof too and will give it to the police. I will never spare her.¡±


    Brian answered. But he did care about Penny now and did not have guilt to the Burns Group.


    He was wondering whether he should negotiate with his grandfather.


    ¡°The Burns Group has been settled, you can divorce Penny now. No one would mistreat Luke, so ask


    Winnie to leave. Luke can live your father. When Wendy is back, if she can get along with Luke, you


    can take him now, if not, your father can raise him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Brian finally spoke. He felt there would be no chance if he did not say it out.


    ¡°When I agreed to acquire the Burns Group, you agree to let me to be with Wendy. Now I don¡¯t want to


    be with Wendy, can I be with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Winnie?¡±


    Felix¡¯s voice became serious.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to be with Wendy¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Winnie got nothing, and she was not a match to you.¡±


    Felix did not give a change for Brian to exin and refused that.

 Chapter 189 Uncle Thomas Returns

    Chapter 189 Uncle Thomas Returns


    Felix knew that one day Brian would fall in love with Winnie.


    In fact, he liked Winnie, who was strong and optimistic, kind and patient to the elderly.


    But she got no background.


    The Be family ranked top in B City, in the country, and even in the world. How could the daughter-


    inw of such a prominent family have no background?


    "Grandpa..."


    Brian tried to refute, but Felix put forward more requirements.


    "Don''t talk to me like that. If you insist on staying with Winnie, acquire the Yup Group.¡±


    Hearing that, Brian widened his eyes in surprise. He did not expect that his grandfather would put


    forward such requirement and that he was greedy.


    How could he acquire the Yup Group and hurt Wendy?


    ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t do that. I want to keep Winnie around because of Luke, Luke can¡¯t leave Winnie.¡±


    Brian did not say that he loved Winnie, because if his grandfather trampled on his love, he would be


    more disappointed at his grandfather and it would bring unnecessary impact on Winnie.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he? A child will rely on anyone once he stays with someone for a long time. As long as


    Wendy is nice to him, he will like Wendy and can¡¯t leave Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Brian, even if Winnie is Luke¡¯s mother, we can¡¯t ept her.¡±


    Felix made up his mind.


    He did not mean to acquire the Yup Group, he just wanted Brian to give up on Winnie. Brian had been


    waiting for Wendy for years and he would not do that, Felix thought.


    Brian did not say anything with a gloomy face.


    He knew his grandfather, he would never take back his words. But he was disappointed at his


    grandfather and got annoyed at his domineering manner.


    Since childhood, he was obedient to his grandfather. But his grandfather never cared if he was happy


    or not. And he was disappointed at that.


    ¡°I gotta go.¡±


    Brian said coldly.


    ¡°Have dinner together tonight, your Uncle Thomas ising back.¡±


    Felix did not ask Brian to stay, but he wanted Brian to have dinner together at night.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas?¡±


    Brian frowned.


    ¡°Yes, I have informed your father and he will bring Luke back tonight.¡±


    With that, he left. And Brian was thinking for a moment before he walked out of the study.


    On his way back to thepany, Brain was thinking about Winnie and Uncle Thomas.


    Uncle Thomas had been aboard for years, why did hee back suddenly? And he could not figure it


    out.


    And Winnie became his new worry.


    What should he do? He felt distressed to let her go, but if he kept Winnie around, she would be hurt.


    ording to his grandfather, if he knew that Winnie was Luke¡¯s mother, he would not give Winnie a


    chance and Winnie probably could not see Luke again.


    And if he knew that Megan was Brian¡¯s child, Winnie could disappear in B City. It was pain for Winnie


    and he could not bear that fact.


    So he would have to hide it from his grandfather. Because it would be bad for both sides.


    ¡°Albert, does Grandpa have someone to investigate on me?¡±


    Brian asked Albert who was driving the car.


    ¡°Yes, he does all the time.¡±


    ¡°Try to bribe them and tell them not to follow me. When they need to report to grandfather, I will tell


    them how to report.¡±


    Brian could not act ording to Felix¡¯s instruction, because he had to protect Winnie and he had to


    guard from his Uncle Thomas.


    The Be old house at night.


    Thomas Be came home with his wife and son.


    Brian and his father and Luke came in time.


    They greeted passionately, but it was not from heart, it was just a basis politeness.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Thomas hugged Rufus with enthusiasm.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Wee back.¡±


    Rufus said.


    ¡°Is this boy Luke? He has grown up.¡±


    Thomas was surprised to see Luke standing next to Rufus.


    ¡°Yes, Luke, this is Grandpa Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandpa Thomas.¡±


    Luke greeted him and made a bow.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Luke. I did not buy you a present, because I don¡¯t know what you like. I will give a


    red envelopter, and you can buy what you want.¡±


    Thomas said in a gentle voice but there was unknown emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°And me, call me Uncle, I will give a red envelop too.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jack Be, Thomas¡¯s son said and felt this boy adorable.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle, wee home.¡±


    Luke had a good performance today, not because the red envelop, but because Winnie told him to be


    polite and be brave to show himself, because he represents his dad and grandpa.


    ¡°Good boy, I like you. I will give you a red envelop bigger than Grandpa Thomas¡¯s.¡±


    Jack had a happy talk with Luke, and Thomas paid this attention to Brian.


    At this moment, he was not kind anymore, he looked gentle, but it was fake,


    ¡°Brian, I heard from your grandpa that you run thepany well, I am d with that.¡±


    ¡°I just paid more than others and put more energy into it.¡±


    Brian answered in a deep voice, looking coldly.


    He was not modest, because he needed not to be modest in face of his Uncle Thomas.


    ¡°Good, young men should be ambitious, and Jack should learn from you.¡±


    Thomas was obviously awkward.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    Felix told them to sit at the table.


    The focus of the dinner was on Luke. No other things were mentioned, so it was kind of harmonious.


    Winnie and Megan were not in the suburb. After Luke and Rufus left, she drove to the city with Megan


    to have dinner with Leo.


    ¡°Megan, long time no see, I miss you.¡±


    Leo said softly. Seeing that Megan looked alike Winnie, he was pleased.


    ¡°I miss you too, Uncle. But I didn¡¯t have a change to see you.¡±


    Megan said in a sweet and sound voice.


    ¡°Contact me more even if there is nothing important, or I will miss you.¡±


    Leo said jokingly. He wanted tomunicate with Megan, so that they could get along well.


    ¡°Ok, I will call you.¡±


    Megan nodded, but she would not contact him, because she did not want Mommy to have too much


    contact with Leo.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s order food. I am hungry.¡±


    Megan said.


    ¡°Ok, I am so d to see you and I have forgotten to order food.¡±


    ¡°What would you like? It is on me today, and you can have whatever you want.¡±


    Leo began to order and he knew what Winnie liked.


    After the food was served, they chatted while eating.


    ¡°Have you done with the procedure of the house?¡±


    Leo asked with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yes. I have the key now and we can move in.¡±


    Winnie finally felt relieved about the house. She suspected that the house had a problem, but it was


    normal of the procedures, and it was smooth, and she could finally feel at ease.


    ¡°Good, I can help you to move in.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t get too my stuff. I can move some in when I was off work. And when my aunt is here, we can


    live in there.¡±


    There were some boxes unopened, so she just needed to move them in.


    ¡°Are Venessa and your aunting? How is the thing going?¡±


    Leo asked while helping Megan with food.


    ¡°Vanessa will go to school on August 28th and they wille back before that. My aunt¡¯s drugstore can


    be sold at any time, but she does not want to give it out.¡±


    Winnie knew that her aunt would not sell the drugstore until thest moment.


    But it was a few days to go.


    ¡°She did not want to give it out because she loved that store.¡±


    Leo said.


    ¡°Leo, I am developing a new game. If you want that, I can sell it to you.¡±


    Winnie mentioned the work. Brian had asked her to sell her software to the Be Group, but Winnie


    would rather sell it to others in a lower price than sell it to the Be Group.


    ¡°Ok, I¡®d love that. The game will be sold well for your reputation. And the business will be interesting.¡±


    Leo was d, because in this way, he would get more chance to contact with Winnie.


    ¡°It is my first time to develop game, I am sure it will be good. You better made decision before thinking


    about it.¡±


    Winnie was not confident as Leo, it was her first time to game after all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t worry about it. What are you worrying? I trust in your capability.¡±


    Lei praised Winnie. Manypanied could not get her work even if they wanted to, so he had to seize


    the opportunity.


    After dinner, Winnie came back to suburb with Megan.


    As her car parked in the yard, Brian drove in. Rufus and Luke got off.


    Luke came to Winnie and gave her a hug.


    ¡°Auntie, I had a good performance today. Daddy and Grandpa praised me.¡±


    Luke showed off happily.

 Chapter 190 I Will Give You What You Want

    Chapter 190 I Will Give You What You Want


    Seeing that Luke was happy, Winnie showed a smile.


    ¡°Good boy, I praise you too. I know you are the best.¡±


    Megan came to Brian and opened her arms, requiring a hug.


    Seeing that, Brian understood her intention and held her up with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle, you should praise me, I had good performance too.¡±


    Megan did not want to lost to Luke, because she did have a good performance today.


    ¡°Well, what did you do? I will decide if I should praise you after I learn what happened.¡±


    Brian dragged the time deliberately, because he felt happy to hug Megan.


    ¡°We had dinner with Uncle Leo today. He asked me to contact him more, I said ok, but I did not tell the


    truth. I want to spend more time with you. I like you more than him.¡±


    Megan said sweetly.


    When Brian heard the name of Leo, he looked to Winnie and found that she dressed formally. He them


    realized that she had juste back.


    ¡°Oh, you had dinner with Uncle Leo. Ok, I praise you had a good performance today.


    Brian was jealous, but he did not show it off because the children were present.


    They came into the house together. Winnie took the children to have bath upstairs and then told them


    to do homework at their bedrooms. When she came out, Brian was not in the living room.


    Winnie thought he had left and Rufus had been back to his bedroom, so she wanted to have a walk in


    the yard to refresh herself.


    Brian had not left but was told to the pavilion by Rufus.


    This was the first time he got along with his father alone, and he was not used to it.


    To settle things as soon as possible, he had to ask Rufus for help.


    ¡°Get me Winnie¡¯s hair or toothbrush.¡±


    Brian said coldly with his back against Rufus.


    ¡°Are you suspecting her connection with Luke?¡±


    Rufus pretended to know nothing, because he had promised Winnie that he would stay out of it and


    Winnie would say it out by herself.


    ¡°Yes, I suspect Winnie is Luke¡¯s Mom.¡±


    Brian did not hide his intention. Since Rufus asked that, he would guess his purpose and he had no


    need to hide the fact.


    Rufus was silent, he did not know if he should offer help.


    Winnie did not tell him her n, so he did not know how long Winnie wanted to drag. Therefore, he felt


    it difficult to deal with it.


    ¡°Brian, if Megan is your child, have you ever thought what you should do so that the children would not


    be hurt?¡±


    Rufus said in a low voice.


    ¡°I am not sure, but I will figure it out when I know the truth.¡±


    Brian could not take the risk to hurt more people.


    ¡°Brian, I will not get involved with your marriage and your sister¡¯s marriage, I just want you to be happy.


    But it is different now. can you consider to be with Winnie for the children?¡±


    Rufus wanted a good ending, at least the children had aplete home.


    He had thought it over and over before he said that. They would be happy to be a family of four, but


    Wendy would be hurt. He did not want a couple who loved each other could not be with each other.


    But his words reminded Brian of his mother.


    When he was a child, his parents quarreled a lot, because it was the family marriage and they did not


    get married at their will, so his father did not want to get involved in his marriage and his sister¡¯s


    marriage.


    But Brian could not ept the fact that his father was different to his marriage with his mother, he felt


    that his father had not qualification to mind his business.


    ¡°I can take care of my business, and you don¡¯t need to give me advice.¡±


    Brian said in a cold voice.


    ¡°I know I should stay out of it, but Luke has not recovered yet. It will take a long time to recover, if he is


    stimted at this time, he will get depression again. Luke can¡¯t leave Winnie.¡±


    Rufus said, but before he could finish his words, Brian interrupted him angrily.


    Brian turned to Rufus angrily.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t mind my business. I have to cut off my rtionship with Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Wendy will be back soon and we will have a wedding. If I can¡¯t deal with the matter with Winnie and


    the children, I am disloyal to Wendy. I will not do as you did before.¡±


    Brian got furious and stared at his father sharply, because he remembered what his father did to his


    mother.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Rufus felt sorry for his son. He was awkward to hear that.


    He wanted to exin but was stopped by Winnie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it hard for your father. I will tell you what you want to know.¡±


    Winnie was now angry, disappointed and hurt.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She had heard the conversation. She was pain in heart. Now she knew Brian wanted to be clear up


    their rtionship for that he could stay with Wendy without guilty.


    ¡°Come with me, I will show you what you want to see.¡±


    Winnie pretended to be strong, but her heart was like bleeding.


    Brian was driving, and Winnie sat next to him. they drove to the city, to the house rented by Winnie


    nearby the kindergarten.


    ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t you was eager to know the fact.:


    Winnie looked out of the window and said in a low voice.


    The sky was dark without stars, which was like her mood, stroking.


    ¡°I know why came to the suburb and what you are suspecting. I did not allow you to get the sample


    because I wanted you toe here more, so that you can spend more time with your dad.¡±


    ¡°but I neglected your feeling and forgot that you are to marry. Whoever I am, I am an obstacle to you.¡±


    ¡°I thought it in a simple way. I should not mind your business and should cut off connection with you.¡±


    Winnie said with a sour noise and did not dare to look at Brian.


    ¡°Winwin¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I will stay away from you and will not make it hard for you in the face


    of Wendy.¡±


    Brian was to exin, but Winnie did not give him the chance to speak.


    They felt into silence until they got Winnie¡¯s home, until Winnie took out two copies of paternity test


    reports.


    ¡°Have a look.¡±


    Winnie gave the paternity test report to Brian and Brian became nervous when he took it over.


    He did not know why he was nervous, probably he was afraid that Winnie was Luke¡¯s mother, and they


    had no reason to contact in the future.


    Brian opened the first one with shaking hands.


    It was about Winnie and Luke.


    They were mother and son.


    ¡°Winnie, it is you.¡±


    His voice was cold and his eye were sharp.


    Then he opened the second one, it was about Brian and Megan.


    They were father and daughter.


    ¡°Megan is my child.¡±


    Brian said excitedly with a faint smile.


    But when he looked at Winnie, his face changed and his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Winnie, why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Why did you fool me?¡±


    Brian shouted.


    ¡°Simple, I didn¡¯t want to disturb your life and I just want to stay with Luke like this.¡±


    Winnie said indifferently and sat down on sofa.


    Now they fact was revealed, but she had no strength to support herself anymore, so she could only sit


    down.


    ¡°If you do it for me, you should leave and disappear forever.¡±


    Brian lost his temper and he could control it.


    He had suspected that and got mental preparation, but after he was sure that Winnie was Luke¡¯s


    mother and his was Megan¡¯s father, he was irritated.


    ¡°I wanted to leave you, but I did not want to leave Luke, especially when I knew he had got abused.¡±


    Winnie was painful too and she had been facing all this alone.


    She was tried and wanted to end it all.


    ¡°Never mind, I just want to know why you hid the fact from me? Why didn¡¯t you give Megan to me?¡±


    Brian asked with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to, because Megan was my metal support.¡±


    On her way, Winnie had told herself to be brave and could not show that she was weak in face of Brian.


    But she could not help bursting into tears.


    ¡°You should know that I was in a bad situation, or I would not go surrogacy.¡±


    ¡°I was desperate when I left, because the money was not enough.¡±


    ¡°I wanted tomit suicide, but then I found I was pregnant with twins. And they made me have a


    reason to live.¡±


    ¡°If I gave two of them to you, I would not have courage to live till now.¡±

 Chapter 191 Interest Relationship

    Chapter 191 Interest Rtionship


    Winnie cried more and more bitterly, but after so many years, she had to wipe her tears herself.


    Winnie said, ¡°It is my fault that I did not tell you, but I had not let Megan suffer a bit no matter it was


    tough of my life. But you had not kept your words.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Brian was softened to see that Winnie burst into tears and did not bear to me her or mentioned the


    things happened before.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°When I gave Luke to you, I asked you to take care of him and let him grew up happily, but he had


    been living in fear and it is your fault.¡±


    Speaking of Luke, Winnie was excited.


    She had long wanted to quarrel with Brian as Luke''s mother, because he did not take good care of


    Luke and did not do the duty of a father.


    "If I knew that Luke will be what he is today, I would rather suffer than give him to you. Since you


    don¡¯t cherish him, why do you have to confirm if Megan is your daughter?"


    "No matter what I do, Megan is my child, of course I need to confirm. And you appear in my life,


    causing many doubts and misconceptions to me, how could I not seek the truth?"


    Brian raised his voice. Some things were not his intention, some things he was forced to do.


    "I admit that I did not take good care of Luke, I admit that I did not do a good job as a father. But that''s


    not the same as concealing the existence for Megan."


    "We had an interest rtionship, so you should have followed the terms of the contract and given me


    the child. Instead of popping into my life like this with a child. If this is known by grandpa, he must


    suspect you have another n."


    The fact that he did not know he had a child in the world showed his ipetence as a father. This


    made him feel even more guilty about the child. It used to be one, now it was two. Although he was


    happy, he was guilty.


    "You''ve been telling me that I have a n and I don''t care if one more person sees me that way."


    Winnie said sadly.


    "Let''s not talk about the past. It is pointless. Don¡¯t you want to end our rtionship? What do you want,


    say it."


    Speaking of the past will only make Winnie sadder, as if the wound got salt on it.


    People who hadn''t experienced this could not feel it.


    "Simple, give me Megan, I give you the money."


    Brian felt himself selfish, but Megan was his child.


    "Money, money, money, that''s all you know. Megan and Luke are your children, but they are also my


    children. If I give you money and you give me Luke, how do you think?"


    Brian''s selfishness made Winnie sad.


    After getting along for so long, Brian still did not know her.


    She was the surrogacy woman for money and the low woman who could be settled with money in his


    eyes.


    "I understand how you feel, because I feel the same way. I also want custody of two children. But I


    can''t ept your request. I won''t give you Megan even if I lose everything."


    Winnie showed her tough attitude. She had been preparing for so long for the two children.


    "You want custody of your two children? Do you think grandpa would agree? Do you think Grandpa


    would let the children..."


    Brian wanted to solve this thing perfectly, but Winnie''s idea would not be epted by the Be


    family. It was impossible for him to exin what she was thinking, but Winnie suddenly became excited


    and interrupted him.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, don''t talk about Grandpa anymore, okay? You don''t have anything in the house


    except money and Grandpa?"


    "I''m talking about things between the four of us, Brian. Don''t always bring other people into it. I gave


    birth to the children and no one else has the right to interfere."


    "You should not always talk about Grandpa, don''t put him in priority of everything. You should consider


    the happiness of the children, you should think independently."


    "I don''t understand why you let Grandpa control you. You are so talented and could have built your own


    business."


    Winnie continued.


    "I tell you, Brian, your grandfather has no right to control my affairs. I am the children''s real mother. If


    he wants to control me, I will defend my rights in my own way."


    "Even if your family is powerful, I will not back down. I will not give you my two children until I died."


    Winnie was angry, because Brian was obedient to his grandpa.


    Brian was speechless, yes, why was he always obedient to his grandpa?


    "Winnie, they are the children of the Be family. You must abide by the agreement we signed."


    "They are my children. I was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to them. I signed the agreement,


    but the agreement said that if you treat the child badly, I have the right to take back custody of the


    child."


    Winnie said. She would have risked everything for her children.


    "Brian, I don''t think we can reach an agreement on this for the time being. Think about it from the


    standpoint of the children. It is the best if I have the custody."


    Winnie got up and went to the window. Brian needed to think about it. She also needed to calm down.


    Silence fell on the room, and neither of them spoke. One stood by the window and the other sat on the


    sofa with his head bowed.


    This was the most difficult problem for Brian to solve.


    Winnie calmed down. She went from the window to the sofa and sat down.


    "Don''t tell the children we''re biological parents until they''re older."


    Winnie whispered. She could not let the child be affected.


    "I''m her father. Why should I wait until she grows up? I''ve lost five years of being with her."


    Brian objected, but his tone was moderate.


    "Don''t you know the children? They want us to be parents and four of us to be together, so that they


    can have a happy family. And you and I can''t give them aplete home."


    Winnie seemed to have no energy to quarrel with Brian, she just borated the fact.


    Again, Brian was speechless. He could give everything to his children, but not a family of four with


    biological parents.


    Just when they were silent, Brian thought over Winnie''s words. Why was he obedient to his grandpa?


    Now he got the answer, because his grandpa always had a chip to threat him.


    It had been Wendy, and now it was Winnie.


    He didn''t want Winnie to be hurt and her life to be messed up because of him. He disgusted grandpa


    but he was obedient, so everything could be hidden from his grandpa.


    "If you really want to recognize the child, just act like a godfather to her for now. We''ll tell them when


    they''re old enough to understand."


    Winnie thought about it. For the time being, this was the best way.


    Brian thought about what Winnie had said. Nothing seemed better.


    This could conceal the identity of Megan and the two children could stay together.


    "If you want to tell your family about Megan, I have no objection to it, but you have to think about how


    much of an impact it will have, and whether it will affect your rtionship with Wendy."


    "You can also seek Wendy''s opinion on the custody of the two children. I don''t think she can ept


    that. So it''s best to give it to me."


    "You don''t have to worry about me interfering with your life. I moved out of the suburbs with my two


    children after my aunt and Vanessa came. I''ll find a new school for them."


    "You can visit them whatever you want. You can take them out on Saturday and Sunday. For the sake


    of our being together, give me the two children. I can''t live without them."


    Winnie made the final summary, but she did not know what Brian''s final decision was.


    They sat on the sofa and spent the night like this. In the morning, Brian drove Winnie back and he


    could visit Megan.


    As soon as the car stopped, the two children ran out of the house. Naturally, Luke ran to Winnie and


    Megan to Brian.


    Brian lovingly picked up Megan and tightly hugged her in the arms.


    "Megan, call me Daddy from now on."


    Brian said, but it scared Winnie.


    Brian did not agree to her suggestionst night and now he asked Megan to call him Daddy, sure


    Winnie was nervous.


    "Really? Are you really my Daddy?"


    Megan asked in surprise, feeling she was in dream.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. What matters is that I like you to be my daughter. Megan, call


    me Daddy."


    Brian exined and he could only answer like this for the sake of the child and Winnie.


    Winnie was relieved to hear such an answer.


    "That''s great. Whether you are my real father or not, you''re my favorite Daddy. Daddy, I love you."


    Megan said sweetly. She was happy and proud.


    "I want Mommy, too. I want Auntie to be my Mommy."


    Luke was jealous and loudly shouted. Winnie bent down to pick up Luke.


    "I will be your Mommy then, you and Megan are close brother and sister."

 Chapter 192 Freedom Got Restricted

    Chapter 192 Freedom Got Restricted


    Winnie would meet the child''s requirements, only in this way, Luke could call her Mommy aboveboard.


    "Mommy, Mommy, I am Luke, I am your son. I love you, Mommy."


    Luke had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He loved Winnie and relied on Winnie.


    "I love you too, son."


    Winnie could not help crying. She thought she could not hear Luke called her Mommy, but now it


    realized.


    Looking at Winnie cried again, Brian felt depressed. How should he do so he would not hurt the three


    people he loved so deeply?


    The matter was basically settled, and he needed to make a final decision.


    After that day, Brian woulde to suburb to spend time with two children whenever he could. Each


    time he came, Winnie would go back to her room to continue her work.


    She wanted to honor her promise to Brian, not to disturb him and not to appear in front of him as much


    as possible.


    Brian was ying outside with his two children. From time to time, he would look at the window on the


    second floor, hoping that Winnie would stand there and he could see her.


    But the figure he had hoped for never appeared.


    "Daddy, can the four of us go out this weekend?"


    Megan ran to Brian and asked in a sweet voice.


    "Yeah, we haven''t hung out for a long time. Daddy, if you don¡¯t have to work, go out with us."


    Luke came to ask for Brian''s opinion.


    "Sure, I am free this Sunday. Let''s go out. But you need to tell Mommy."


    Brian readily agreed, now he would be apetent father. He could not satisfy all demands of the


    children, but he would do his best.


    "All right, I will talk with Mommy with brother."


    Two children excitedly ran to find their mother, Brian sat outside waiting for the good news.


    After a while, the two children came back in a happy mood. Brian knew they had made it.


    ¡­


    Pennyy in the hospital, people finally came to see her, but they were thest people she wanted to


    see, and they were not visitors.


    "You are so shameless, because of you, the Burns family is ruined, everything is ruined."


    "Why didn¡¯t you bump dead, so the Burn Group would not go bankruptcy."


    "Penny, you are a curse, you should not have returned to the Burns family. Dad was wrong to bring you


    back."


    These words were spoken by the half brothers and sisters of Penny.


    They hated Penny to the extreme, otherwise they would not havee to the hospital to scold her.


    "Get out of here, you failed to defend the Burns Group, why me me?"


    Penny was unconvinced. They had not seen her as a sister, and she had never seen them as families.


    "You are the one should get out. We won¡¯t be like this without you."


    Penny''s sister snarled sharply, and at the moment she wished she could kill Penny.


    "Why don''t you go to Brian now and ask him to help? It''s better than staying in bed."


    Penny''s brother said without pity.


    "Get out, all of you. I have nothing to do with you."


    Penny could not bear their insults and cried out in a wild voice.


    But the next moment, her voice stopped, because she was pped by her sister.


    "You are so arrogant. I really don''t know how your mean mother lectured you. The Burns family has


    nothing to do with you."


    "Our family is defeated, but we are still together. From now on you are still alone, you are still an


    orphan. If I see you again, I''ll skin you."


    After that, Penny''s brother and sister left.


    Penny was again alone in the ward and she could not help but shedding tears.


    From this moment on, she was alone again.


    She had Winnie and Daenerys with her before. But now she had no one around.


    Penny burst into tears and began to recalled the past.


    Even if that Winnie said Brian had a woman was false, Brian would not fall in love with her. And now


    the Burns family had nothing, even her status as not as good as Winnie''s, Brian was more unlikely to


    have a crush on her.


    So she finally understood that Brian could not be with her anymore.


    Since it was impossible for her to stay with Brian, she couldn''t stay here. As for her hatred with Winnie,


    she wouldn''t forget. It would not be toote for her toe back and take revenge when she had


    recovered.


    After making a decision, Penny found a nurse, asking for discharge procedures.


    Soon after the nurse walked out than the police came in.


    "Miss Burns, you have been used by Mr. Brian of child abuse, and the result of the traffic ident


    has not been reached, so you are not allowed to leave the hospital for the time being, and you are not


    allowed to leave B City until the matter is investigated."


    After the warning, the police left, and Penny was stunned.


    Her travel was restricted from now on. Evidence of child abuse meant there was no chance for her to


    leave.


    At this thought, Penny suddenly regretted. She should leave as her father told her.


    ¡­


    It was Sunday, and Qin got up early to prepare some food by herself.


    Two children were going to the Binhai Park. Binhai Park was big and it was a park that integrated


    amusement and leisure. The lunch would be had in the park. Handmade food was hygienic and the


    children loved to eat.


    Today, Brian drove his car he was in a very happy mood.


    When they arrived at the park, Albert had already got the tickets.


    Winnie carried a backpack containing children''s tissues and mobile phones. After the rest of the things


    were handed over to Albert, four people started a day of y.


    Megan came here for the first time and she was particrly excited. It was not the first time Luke came,


    but he was excited too, because he had Daddy, Mommy and sister with him.


    "Megan, let¡¯s y with the pirate ship."


    Luke excitedly shouted.


    "Well, let''s y together. Daddy, Mommy, let''s y together."


    Megan begged. She wanted to y with her parents and to experience what it was like to have


    parents.


    "I won''t y. Let Daddy take you and brother to y."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Winnie was most afraid of these recreational facilities, even if there was no danger, she did not dare to


    y.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mommy, Daddy is here. Daddy and brother and me will protect you."


    Megan continued to beg, knowing that Mommy was afraid to y that.


    Then Brian spoke in a low voice.


    "Let''s go. The kids are looking forward to it. Pirate ship is not dangerous."


    "I..."


    "Yes, Mommy, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    At this time Luke who had run away came back to persuade Winnie.


    "Well, then, let''s go and y."


    Winnie did not want to let the two children down and reluctantly agreed.


    So all four of them went to the pirate ship.


    Winnie stood in front of the line, the two children stood in the middle, and Brian stood in thest.


    "There are so many people here, I will ask Albert to arrange us to y first."


    Brian pulled out his phone and was to call Albert. Winnie turned around.


    "Don''t call. The children have to experience the normal lifestyle. Everyone is standing in line here and


    they are no exception."


    Winnie whispered. And Brian put away the phone.


    Brian admired what Winnie said and approved of the way she raised her children.


    Looking at Brian put away the phone, Winnie turned away.


    "I''ll take your bag."


    Brian said.


    "No, it''s not heavy."


    Winnie refused with indifference and did not turn back.


    But the next moment her shoulder felt the strength. She turned back and Brian took his bag.


    Brian forced to take Winnie''s bag in his hands.


    Winnie had to turn around.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t long before it was their turn.


    They all knew that Winnie was afraid, so the four sat in a column, and then Winnie was ced in the


    middle. The two children sat on both sides so that their Daddy could protect their mother, and gave the


    middle position to Brian.


    Before it started, Winnie was already nervous, and sweat oozed from her palms.


    Finally, the pirate ship started to run and Winnie could barely ept it. When it reached a certain


    height and slid down, Winnie''s heart tightened. Then she screamed.


    "Ah..."


    Brian knew that Winnie was afraid and unconsciously grabbed Winnie''s cold hands.


    Winnie was afraid and she did not notice Brian''s hand, but as the pirate ship was in the next turn, she


    was not afraid anymore.


    It wasn''t until the pirate ship stopped that she realized that Brian was holding her hand. She withdrew


    her hand in embarrassment and followed the child to the next game.


    The four of them yed one game after another. Although Winnie was afraid, she was happy.


    Soon it was noon.


    They walked to the lunch area and saw a bungee jumping game.


    "Brother, do you dare to y bungee jumping? Isn''t it too scary to be that high?"


    Megan was curious.


    "I think it''s fine. They''ll protect us. Want to y?"


    Luke was a boy and dared to try.


    "Give it up, you are not the age of bungee jumpers."


    Brian said to the two children.


    "Too bad, or I''d like to try it."


    Megan said, as if she really dared to try.


    They continued to move forward, but Winnie still stood there watching the people bungee jumping in


    the high ce.


    Some jumped on their own, some were pushed over by staff, some screamed, some were silent.


    Winnie wondered what they were thinking at the moment they jumped, and what it was like to stand


    there and jump down.

 Chapter 193 Attempt to Die

    Chapter 193 Attempt to Die


    Luke looked back and found his Mommy did not keep up with them, so he to her.


    "Mommy, let¡¯s go."


    "Luke, I want to have a try."


    Winnie said suddenly.


    She didn''t know what other people were thinking when they jumped down from high ces, but she


    knew it would be a good way to rx.


    She had been depressed for so long. She wanted to jump down wishing to throw out all the worries in


    the heart, so that she could have an easy life.


    Luke was surprised and looked towards the direction of bungee jumping.


    At this time Megan came to her too.


    "Mommy, you''re too scared to go on a pirate ship. Are you sure you can bungee jump? It''s scary to be


    that high."


    Megan reminded Mommy and worried about Mommy.


    "I can do it. I want to challenge myself."


    Winnie smiled.


    Life was always challenging, so was Winnie''s life, but her challenges were more than others, bungee


    jumping was not a big deal for her.


    "Don''t y, it''s too dangerous."


    Brian said, but his words became Winnie''s motivation.


    "Never mind, I''ll have a try."


    Dangerous? Did she experience less danger? This was the least important one.


    Winnie eventually made her way to the bungee jump ticket office.


    Albert did not get the ticket for this. They had to line up to buy tickets, take their blood pressure and


    weight, and finally sign a safety notice.


    "This gentleman is your husband, right? Sir, Please take a look at safety notice, and then sign on it."


    Said the staff in a routine way.


    "He''s not..."


    Winnie wanted to say that he was not her husband, but Brian had taken the safety notice and sighed


    his name on it.


    Brian was now d that he did not seed in preventing Winnie, otherwise how could he have the


    feeling of being Winnie''s husband.


    "Families can follow."


    The staff spoke again.


    "Never mind. I''ll go up by myself. You take care of the children."


    Winnie refused. She was afraid that she might beughed at by Brian.


    "There are staff who can take care of the children, and your husband can apany you up."


    The staff''s words made her speechless.


    After giving the children to the staff, Brian followed Winnie up.


    Brian''s position was not far away from Winnie¡¯s, but the middle was in suspension. The two were


    parallel, but all he could see was Winnie''s profile.


    Seeing that the staff did security work on Winnie, Brian got suddenly nervous.


    He was afraid that Winnie was in danger because of the staff¡¯s negligence and that he could not see


    Winnie again.


    Winnie had been ready and she was not nervous as she imagined.


    Standing at the highest point, the sky she saw was boundless, and the sea was boundless.


    At this moment all the things for her were nothing. She looked up at the sky and looked down at the


    foot, and the smallest thing in the world was human being.


    Would it be the end and everything would start all over?


    Would she forget everything, all people, all the joys and sorrows as well as the man she loved?


    "Are you ready, ma''am?"


    Asked the staff.


    "Yes, don''t push me, I will jump down."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Winnie said indifferently.


    "OK, look at your husband. There is someone taking picture of you and recording your brave moment."


    Winnie, in ordance with the staff, looked at Brian.


    She wanted to see what her husband in others¡¯ eyes was like. She wanted to see if he belonged to her


    at this moment.


    Brian was standing there, he was close but she could not touch him, just like them in real life. She


    would have fallen to pieces if she had gone to him recklessly.


    There was only one step between them, but this step was an abyss.


    At that moment, Brian was even more afraid. He suddenly had a feeling of losing Winnie forever, and


    this time the feeling was particrly strong.


    His eyes were full of worry and fear, and he spoke.


    "Winwin, don¡¯t y, let¡¯s go home."


    Brian could not help saying that if he saw a road, he would run to stop her. It reminded him of his


    mother.


    If he had gone home earlier and stopped his mother at the most critical moment, the tragedy would not


    have happened.


    Winnie heard Brian''s words, but it was her own decision to stand here. Even if she jumped down and


    she would die, she would not flinch. Just like her fate, all the roads were curved, but they were chosen


    by her and she would finish it.


    Winnie did not answer Brian, but showed a beautiful smile. Then she jumped off.


    ¡®Goodbye, Brian, after this jump, please leave my world. I hope to bump into amnesiac and to forget


    Brian.¡¯


    If she could not forget Brian, she would rather be buried in the sea with the rope broken, so that she


    would never have to remember Brian and never suffer for him again.


    Winnie¡¯s smile made Brian''s heart suddenly sink to the bottom of the valley. At the moment Winnie


    jumped down, as if it was their departure.


    Brian''s heart stopped beating at the moment when Winnie jumped down, and his breath also stopped.


    This moment was like the history repeating itself when his mother died. His mother was dying in front of


    his eyes and Winnie was jumping down before his eyes.


    Both of these women were his favorite who made him painful if they left.


    At the moment when he saw Winnie jumped off, Brian suddenly felt that he owed Winnie too much.


    And she jumped down with despair and did not even give him a chance to make it up.


    If Winnie disappeared in his world, the debt to her that could not bepensated would be his


    lifelong regret.


    At this moment, he understood a lot of things. Winnie was the woman he loved deeply. Even if he could


    not give her close care, he could not make her, which was the most basic protection.


    Brian came down and saw Winnie in the reception hall. At that moment, he walked up to Winnie without


    saying anything and held her tightly in his arms.


    Only in this way could he truly feel the existence of Winnie, and only in this way could he be sure that


    the panic was just a dream.


    Winnie was suddenly embraced. Although she was still in shock and needed such a hug to appease


    her, this man did not belong to her, and she could not hug him.


    Winnie broke free from Brian''s embrace and once again showed a sad smile.


    "Come on, let''s go get the kids."


    Winnie had already thrown everything in the sea of just bungee jump, but Brian''s embrace picked up all


    the troubles back, including her love for him.


    They came to the location for lunch. Albert had brought over the food Winnie made.


    "Megan, Luke, I made it, have a try."


    Winnie ced the lunch in front of the two children and ignored Brian.


    Because they were not boyfriend or girlfriend, not friends or even colleagues.


    He was just the father of her children and she was the mother, biologically.


    "Mm, it''s delicious. Daddy, have some food. Mommy is good at cooking."


    "Yes, she is the best."


    Luke loudly praised.


    "Okay, I will have a try."


    Brian put a piece in his mouth and tasted it carefully. It was the taste of home, the taste of happiness.


    "Well, it is delicious. It is blessing to have Mommy¡¯s food."


    Brian praised.


    "We are all blessed. We can eat Mommy''s cooking for the rest of our lives. Daddy, you cane back


    and eat when Mommy cooks for us."


    Megan said and she did not feel the estrangement between Daddy and Mommy and thought they


    would be like this forever and Mommy would cook for Daddy.


    Hearing that, Brian and Winnie had different feelings.


    Winnie thought it was a joke that Brian liked to eat her food. He would soon have another person to


    take care of his daily life. It was impossible for him to eat her food.


    Brian thought it would be impossible for Winnie to cook for him because she would spend her limited


    time making money.


    "Eat, or it will be out soon."


    Winnie said to relieve the embarrassment of two people.


    Their pic in the park continued.


    Seeing that the two children were so happy, Winnie felt that it was a sess to have such a life.


    Back home in the evening, they were tired, and the two children had fallen into asleep on the way back.


    In the suburban vi, Winnie returned to her room after settling their children, only to find Brian sitting


    on the sofa.


    "It''s toote, you should go back."


    Winnie whispered as she walked to the bed.


    "I have made a decision about custody of two children."


    Brian said coldly and frowned tightly, which made Winnie nervous.


    "Wait, listen to me before you make a decision."


    Winnie seemed to have known Brian''s decision and she would strive for the children''s custody.


    Winnie went to the bed and sat down.


    "If Luke stays with you, I am afraid that the chairman will train him into the second you. Luke and you


    are different, he is a boy who can not be bound or restrained. I want him to be free while growing up. I


    can''t let him live without ego like you do."


    "The chairman is too autocratic. He puts too much emphasis on interests and neglects the growth of


    the child. He will neglect his needs. You are willing to be bound, but I don''t want Luke to be a


    person who only cares about the interests."


    Winnie thought for the sake of the children.

 Chapter 194 Custody of Children

    Chapter 194 Custody of Children


    When Winnie found that Luke was her son, if she found that Luke was happy, she would have left with


    Megan.


    But Luke had a miserable life and she had to stay.


    Now that she had stayed, she would devote all her energies to the child, and do all she could to gain


    custody of him.


    Brian looked at Winnie and knew that what she said was reasonable, but he was not willing to be


    bound. He had his reason and wanted to be free.


    "Winwin, grandpa is almost 90 years old, it is impossible to influence Luke..."


    Brian just wanted to exin, but Winnie became more and more nervous.


    "I know, but I am afraid you will be the second chairman, in case you restrict his freedom."


    Winnie was reasonable to worry, in her view, Brian and the chairman had not difference essentially,


    otherwise he would not be willing to be bound by the chairman.


    Hearing that, Brian¡¯s eyes were covered with sadness.


    In Winnie''s eyes, he was like his grandfather, who care profit only.


    But he wanted it was not the truth. He was not the kind of person who was irresponsible. There were


    people in his heart who were more important than profit.


    "Winwin, I have decided to give you custody of two children."


    Brian did not continue the topic just now and directly gave his answer.


    Winnie stared at Brian in surprise. She doubted that if she had heard it wrong.


    How could it be? How could Brian make such a decision? How could he give her the two children?


    She was ready to force him with death, but not it did not need that.


    "Really? Did I hear you right?"


    "No, I''m serious. We''re going to have custody of the child certified tomorrow."


    Brian''s decision was made at the moment when Winnie jumped down. At that moment, he was afraid


    that the children would lose their Mommy. At that moment, he was afraid that she would really leave


    him.


    At that moment he figured out everything. It didn''t matter who had the custody of the children. The


    important thing was that they were his children.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you for thinking of the children, thank you for not fighting with me."


    Winnie was so excited that she wanted to cry, but she held back.


    That was a good thing. She could not cry and could onlyugh.


    ¡°I know it''s unfair to you, and I know I''ve been selfish. But that''s the best I can do for the kids. Don''t


    worry, I promise you, I will not get married and the children will not have stepfather. I will let them grow


    up healthily and happily."


    Winnie kept talking excitedly.


    Seeing that Winnie was happy, Brian finally felt at ease.


    That was what he made it up to her.


    "Don''t be so happy. I have my own demands."


    Brian said in a calm voice.


    "Ok."


    "Megan has to have my surname. When I want to see the children, you can stop me. You can''t take


    your children away and leave out of the country. You have to live in B City all the time. Grandpa will not


    know about this. Besides, I will pay five million a month for the two children."


    "No problem. I''ll agree to all your terms. But you don¡¯t have to pay, I can..."


    Brian had given her custody of two children, and she had no reason to refuse any of his demands.


    "I have to pay, or I would feel sorry for them."


    Speaking of this, Brian was in a low mood. Winnie felt distressed and did not refuse.


    "All right, then."


    "Since you gave me the children, I will give you back the money. But it will be a while. I just bought the


    house and I don''t have much money."


    ¡°What money?¡±


    It confused Brian.


    "The surrogacy money, I should pay you back."


    Winnie exined about the money.


    "Surrogacy money? Winwin, it is an insultation if you give it back to me."


    Brian''s face suddenly darkened and his voice cooled.


    Winnie did not ask him for a penny and even wanted to give him back the surrogate money. He really


    couldn''t take it.


    Not taking a penny from him showed only one thing. She had no feelings for him after such a long time.


    That was why she had to figure everything out, especially about money.


    But he still loved Winnie in this case, who was independent and strong, tough and unyielding.


    Brian got up and wanted to leave, but Winnie spoke again.


    "I didn''t mean to insult you. I have respected you all the time."


    "Mr. Be..."


    Winnie was more emotional than rational at the moment, and almost said that she loved him.


    However, she knew that she would only beughed at and would only bring trouble to Brian. Thinking


    like this, Winnie held back.


    "Mr. Be, thank you for letting me be with the children."


    Winnie said thank you from her heart. She was grateful that she could meet this man in her life and that


    they had two priceless treasures.


    Brian did not speak and left in silence.


    The next day Winnie asked for a leave with thepany in the afternoon and followed Brian to


    implement the child''s household registration.


    At Brian''s request, the children should be on his household book.


    When the household registration officer asked her what Megan¡¯s name was, Winnie was perplexed.


    "I was so tired yesterday that I slept after you left and forgot the matter of Megan''s name. Shall we call


    her Megan Be?"


    Winnie asked Brian for advice.


    "Julia Be."


    Brian said firmly, because he had long thought about the name of Megan.


    "All right, whatever you say."


    Winnie didn''t think much of it. Instead, she thought Julia Be was a good name.


    So Julia Be''s name was on Brian''s household registration book.


    Holding the household registration book with Julia Be''s name, Brian was unusually at ease.


    On the contrary, Winnie was lonely.


    "It''s a bit sad that I''m alone with such a big household registration book."


    Winnie involuntarily burst it out.


    "Better than me, you are alone in the household book, but I am alone in the real life."


    When it came to loneliness, Brian felt he was more lonely.


    Now he didn''t even have a home. He lived in an office all the time.


    He didn''t want to go to his grandfather''s house. He even hated there when his uncle came back. The


    vi had been given to Penny and he had taken his stuff away.


    He intended to live with Wendy in the mountain vi, but since he knew that Winnie was the surrogate,


    he wanted to seal it up, so that there were only his and Winnie''s memories.


    He went to the suburbs asionally because Winnie and her children lived there. After a few days,


    Winnie and the children would move out and he became homeless.


    "You''re alone temporarily. You''ll have a home when Wendyes back."


    Winnie whispered, she knew she shouldn''t say these things, but could not control it.


    Speaking of Wendy, Brian did not continue. Because the closer Wendy came back, the more agitated


    he felt, and sometimes he even had the impulse to escape.


    "Let''s go to the notary office."


    With that, they moved on to the next item.


    Coming out of the notary office, Winnie felt at ease. The custody of her two children was protected by


    However, standing outside the door of the notary office, it was time for two people to really separate.


    "In the future, if you can''t solve the problem, ask me for help. Only when you are well, can the two


    children be well."


    Brian said in a low voice. It was his concern for Winnie, which Winnie could ept.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll turn to you for help if I can''t get over it. You don''t have to worry about the children.


    I''ll take care of them."


    Winnie assured Brian.


    The atmosphere between the two people was so repressed that Brian wanted to roar loudly.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Yes."


    "Keep in touch with me whenever the kids need help."


    Brian wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Sure, take good care of yourself. Be happy in the future."


    Winnie''s nose because sour when she said that. She turned and wanted to leave, but was pulled by


    Brian into his arms.


    He tightly embraced Winnie, wishing to melt her into his body, so that they would not separate.


    But the reality was so cruel that he had to separate from Winnie, so that she could have a peaceful life.


    "Take good care of yourself and don''t make me worry."


    After that, Brian suddenly released Winnie and turned to walk away. The straight figure was still calm,


    the sonorous and powerful pace was still steady, but his heart was hurt.


    Winnie could not hold back her tears.


    From that day on, Winnie never saw Brian again, nor did Brian came to see her again.


    It was not that there was no chance to meet, it was not that Brian did not miss the children, it was that


    both of them deliberately avoided each other.


    The airport.


    Winnie picked up her aunt and Vanessa with Megan and Luke.


    To her surprise, she met Brian when she got off the car and walked toward the airport.


    "Daddy!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Daddy!¡±


    The two children ran to Brian. Winnie stood there, watching him.


    He was still handsome and cold. Looking at her casual clothes, she felt there was a huge gap between


    them.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Brian was surprised to see the two children and Winnie.


    After many days, she was still so beautiful, elegant.


    "Wee to pick up my aunt. Daddy, why are you here? Are you here to pick up my aunt?"


    Megan asked.


    "Oh, your aunt is back. I am not here to pick her up, I came back from business trip."


    At this time, Winnie walked to Brian. She did not speak but gave a faint smile.


    "Is Vanessa back?"


    Asked Brian.


    "Yes, she will go to school tomorrow."


    Winnie was always smiling and polite.


    "You moved out of suburb?"


    Brian continued to ask, but felt frustrated.

 Chapter 195 The Family Reunites

    Chapter 195 The Family Reunites


    ¡°Yes, we moved to our housest night.¡±


    Winnie replied lukewarm.


    "Go home when you have time. Your father is old and afraid to be alone."


    Winnie could not help but said. It was for the sake of Brian, because she was afraird that Brian would


    regret one day.


    Brian¡¯s emotion changed and his face darkened. Seeing that, Winnie said.


    ¡°Vanessa¡¯s flight will be soon arrived. I have to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Megan, Luke, say goodbye to Daddy.¡±


    "Bye, Daddy!"


    "Bye, Daddy!"


    The two children spoke in unison and left with Winnie.


    After receiving Vanessa and her aunt, they went to the cemetery to see Winnie''s parents. Isobel


    inevitably cried.


    Then they went home and Winnie cooked dinner. It was the first time the family got together and had a


    reunion dinner.


    From then on, Luke was with them.


    "Sister, I love this house so much. There are exactly five rooms for each of us."


    While eating, Vanessa looked at the house. But the best part was there were exactly five rooms.


    "Well, it''s nice. It must be expensive."


    Isobel''s thought waspletely different from and Vanessa¡¯s. She thought the size of the house did


    not matter and it was the steadfast to have money in hand.


    "Winwin, will Luke live in our home?"


    Isobel liked Luke, but she did not understand why his parents kept him with Winnie.


    ¡°Have dinner first, Aunt, then I will tell you why.¡±


    Winnie knew she could not hide it from her aunt anymore and she should know about it. She chose to


    tell her after dinner otherwise her aunt could not finish the dinner.


    After dinner, the two children yed in the living room and there was crying of joying from


    Winnie¡¯s room.


    ¡°Really? Are you serious? Is Luke your son?¡±


    Isobel asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, I have the paternity test. If he is not my son, how would I keep him around me? It is a big


    responsibility to raise a child of others.¡±


    Winnie said and Is was happy and burst into tears.


    ¡°Good, good, finally we have him back. I want to give him a hug, I want to see the birthmark on his


    arm.¡±


    Isobel was to walk out excitedly, but was stopped by Vanessa.


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t go out like this, you will frighten the children. They don¡¯t know it yet and sister said they will


    be told when they grow older.¡±


    Hearing that from Vanessa, Isobel sat down, but she was excited.


    ¡°Right, I can¡¯t frighten the children.¡±


    Let alone the children, she was frightened.


    ¡°Aunt, I found Luke and have the custody of the two children.¡±


    Winnie told her the good news and Vanessa became excited.


    ¡°Really? Did Brian agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is incredible, but he agreed.¡±


    Winnie still could not believe it.


    ¡°But he changed the name of Megan and two children were in his household book.¡±


    ¡°It is not a big deal, as long as we have the children.¡±


    Vanessa had the same thought as Winnie. As long as the children could live with them, they could


    agree with any requirement.


    ¡°What is Megan¡¯s name now?¡±


    Isobel calmed down and minded the surname of Be.


    ¡°Julia Be.¡±


    Winnie felt it was a good name. And after transferring to a new kindergarten, she would give this name


    to Megan.


    ¡°It must be a powerful family.¡±


    ¡°Sister, who came up with this name?¡±


    Isobel wanted to know about the Be family, but Vanessa asked a question, so she did not get what


    she wanted to know. She did not continue to ask and hoped she was overthinking.


    ¡°Mr. Be came up with it.¡±


    Winnie exined and did not think much of it.


    ¡°Good, it is a nice name and easy to be remembered.¡±


    Vanessa hoped that there was not no meaning of it, but ording to her understanding of Brian, it


    could not have any meaning it.


    The next day the family began a happy life.


    Vanessa¡¯s school was very close, and she went to school by herself. To her surprise, her ss had


    been arranged, and she had the best teacher in the school as her tutor.


    Vanessa wondered who helped her and thought it should be her sister.


    When the tutor came to her, she knew that it was Brian helped her.


    She left the school after talking to her tutor. Instead of going home, she went to the Be Group.


    "What do you want, Miss?"


    The receptionist stopped her.


    "Oh, nothing. I''m here to find Mr. Be."


    Vanessa said in embarrassment.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    Continued the receptionist.


    "Sorry, I don''t have an appointment. By the way, is Mr. Be avable?"


    Vanessa politely asked.


    "Mr. Be is here, but you can''t see him without an appointment."


    The receptionist did in ordance with the rules and regtions.


    "Well, I''ll call him now."


    Vanessa pulled out her phone to call Brian.


    "Brian, this is Vanessa. Are you in the office?"


    Vanessa asked happily.


    "Yes, are you here?"


    Brian was surprised to receive a phone call from Vanessa, but he was happy.


    "Yes, I am downstairs. But I can''t see you without an appointment."


    Vanessa told her the fact.


    "I''ll ask Albert to pick you up."


    Brian hung up the phone, and soon Albert came down to take Vanessa to the president''s office by


    exclusive elevator.


    "It won''t be easy to see you, will it?"


    Vanessa asked mischievously.


    "You can see me at any time. I don¡¯t meet others, but I must see the best student in our province."


    Brian liked Vanessa. Seeing her, he felt like to see Winnie, feeling warm in heart.


    "You are funny, Brian."


    Vanessa took a sip of water and then became serious.


    "Brian, I know your time is precious. I''ll go to the point. You gave me my tutor, didn''t you?"


    Vanessa said the point.


    Brian was surprised that Vanessa was so intelligent. She knew it on the first day of school.


    "Yes."


    He didn''t deny it.


    "Thank you for giving me a good tutor, I ept it. But I don''t want the school and tutors to give me


    special treatment under your influence, otherwise I won''t make any friends."


    Vanessa said frankly. She really needed a good tutor to help her aplish her studies, so she dly


    epted it.


    "Well, your character is like your sister¡¯s. I''ll call tomorrow and it won''t stop you from making friends."


    Brian could not help but thinking of Winnie.


    This period of time not seeing Winnie was the most difficult day in his life. He thought that his feeling


    would became faint if he did not see her for a long time, but he could not forger her but miss her more.


    "Vanessa, don''t tell your sister about, or she won''t ept my help."


    Brian told Vanessa, lest Winnie refused.


    "Ok, I won''t tell my sister."


    Neither of them would tell Winnie, because they knew Winnie''s personality.


    Vanessa paused for a moment and then continued.


    "Brian, have you ended the rtionship with my sister? Is there no hope?"


    Vanessa asked about their rtionship.


    Now her only regret was that the two children did not have aplete home.


    "Yes, we have no hope. We are over."


    Brian answered and was depressed.


    ¡°You don''t love her?¡±


    Vanessa continued and wanted to know why.


    "......"


    Brian was silent for a while and then then braced himself up to answer Vanessa.


    "I never liked her. You''ve been guessing."


    "Oh, so I thought too much."


    Vanessa was disappointed, not because Brian gave her answer, but Brian dared not admit he loved


    Winnie.


    Vanessa got up immediately.


    "Brian, thank you for giving my sister the two children, thank you for not pushing my sister into a corner.


    Thank you for thinking of her."


    Vanessa said thank you and then gave a bow with gratitude.


    "Brian, I have been bothering you for a long time. I gotta go. Let¡¯s have dinner in other day."


    Vanessa said politely and turned to leave.


    It seemed that Brian was very concerned about the right and status, otherwise there would be


    development on his rtionship with her sister.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He could not hide his love to her sister in his eyes, but he denied it.


    Denial was equal to giving up.


    Brian''s mood was affected by the sudden arrival of Vanessa. He could not put his attention into the


    work and could only stand in a daze by thending window.


    He stood in front of thending window for a long time and finally the knock on the door pulled back his


    thoughts.


    "Come in."


    Brian said as he made his way to his desk.


    When he heard the door open, he looked up involuntarily, but stopped in his tracks with a look of rare


    surprise.


    "Sister."


    "When did you get back?"


    Brian walked toward Ste and gave her a hug.


    "I just got off the ne and came to see you."


    "Is everything all right?"


    Ste''s voice was soft. She hugged his brother with a smile.


    "I am good. How are you?"


    Brian looked up and down at his sister.


    This was the only one in the world he did not treat coldly. To him, his sister was the only family in the


    world after his mother died.

 Chapter 196 Stella Returns Home

    Chapter 196 Ste Returns Home


    Ste was a woman in herte 40s. Although she had never participated in the management of the


    Be Group, she was clever andpetent.


    Once Brian encountered difficulties, he woulde to his sister for help.


    To Brian, Ste was a sister, a mother and a teacher.


    ¡°I am good.¡±


    Ste said with excitement.


    ¡°You must be tired from your trip, have a seat.¡±


    Brian pulled his sister to sit down on the sofa and then he continued.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you woulde back, so that I can pick you up? Where is your luggage?¡±


    ¡°I want to surprise you. Paul picked me up and my luggage is in his car. He is waiting me downstairs


    and I will go see Dad.¡±


    Ste said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Did youe back by yourself? Where is your husband?¡±


    Hearing that Ste mentioned his father, he changed the topic.


    ¡°He is busy and has no time toe back. But he will be back after some time.¡±


    Although her brother was a excellent grown-up, he was still a little boy in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did youe back suddenly? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Brian asked.


    ¡°Dad told me that Uncle Thomas is back, so I came and see what I can do for you.¡±


    It was a simple reason, but Brian was moved.


    ¡°I can deal with it. Thank you foring back, sister.¡±


    Brian understood the meaning of Ste¡¯s words.


    ¡°Bring Luke back for dinner, I miss him.¡±


    Ste got up, because she had not seen her father yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have time at night, but I will bring Luke back.¡±


    Brian did not want to go to the suburb.


    Winnie used to be there, and he would go there. But since after Winnie moved out, he had not been


    there for once. Without she around, he did not feel at ease.


    ¡°Oh, you have work. Try your best then. I gotta go, Dad is waiting for me.¡±


    Ste did not force him, because she knew Brian had a bad rtionship with his father.


    But Paul said their rtionship had been improved and he often went back. She was confused why he


    refused today.


    But she did not ask him.


    She wanted to live for a longer time and she could have a chat with him about it.


    Ste was to leave, but was stopped by Brian.


    ¡°Sister, have a seat, I have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Important thing?¡±


    Ste sat down again with doubts.


    After a moment of thinking, Brian told her about Megan, but he did not mention Winnie.


    He wanted to tell Ste about her cute and clever daughter and wanted to bring Megan to see his


    sister.


    Ste was shocked to hear that.


    ¡°I never thought that Luke has a sister. I don¡¯t know what to say now.¡±


    Ste was surprised.


    ¡°I was shocked too, but I am happy. She is cute and clever. Sister, you will like her.¡±


    Brian said. Ste had never thought that Brian would like kids.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    Ste asked. It was a happy thing to have a more kid, but she asked with a serious tone.


    ¡°They are with their mother.¡±


    Brian then told her about the custody of the kids, but he did not say it was for the sake of Winnie. He


    said he was afraid that Wendy would not ept it and that Grandpa would have an impact on Luke.


    ¡°Sister, Grandpa has not yet known about Luke¡¯ custody. I don¡¯t want him to know it, please hide it from


    him.¡±


    Brian was afraid that it would have bad influence on Winnie if it was revealed, so he had to ask his


    sister to do so.


    ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t know what to say. I won¡¯t tell Grandpa, but can¡¯t Wendy still ept Luke?¡±


    Ste said with concern.


    From her point of view, it was not the key problem that her grandpa did not agree, because he was in


    his 90s, and he would not have impact on Luke. But Wendy would note back if she could not


    ept Luke.


    So what was the problem? It seemed that she needed to see the mother of the children.


    ¡°If she could ept Luke, she would not leave.¡±


    He felt it make sense.


    ¡°Ok, bring her over at night, bring her mother over too.¡±


    Ste said and got up again.


    ¡°Sister, I am not sure, but I will try.¡±


    Brian was not sure if Winnie woulde with him, but he wanted to have a try.


    It was a reason that he could stay with Winnie and he did not want to miss that.


    Ste took a look at Brian and then left.


    He just said he had no time, but now he was excited when speaking of the mother of the children, so


    this woman meant a lot to him.


    Winnie got home from work and got a phone before she changed her clothes.


    Seeing that it was Brian calling, she picked it up after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Since they separated, Winnie never called his name because she did not know what to call him.


    She was not his employee anymore and had nothing to do with him, so she did not feel right to call his


    name.


    ¡°I want to bring the children to the suburb. I am downstairs and he asked you toe with the


    children.¡±


    ¡°He¡± refereed to his father, but he did not call him for years and did not used to it.


    ¡°You bring them there. I will not go.¡±


    Winnie did not want to go because she did not want to see Brian and did not want to have dinner with


    him at the same table.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯t go. He wants to see you more.¡±


    Brian said it deliberately, otherwise Winnie would not go. He did not metion his sister, or she would not


    go either.


    ¡°I¡­ all right, we will be downstairs soon.¡±


    If she did not go, Rufus would be sad.


    After telling her aunt, she went downstairs with two children.


    When Brian saw Winnie, he felt relieved and showed a faint smile.


    On the way, they did not speak. The children felt it weird. After looking at each other, Megan asked.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, did you fight? Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    Megan¡¯s sweet voice broke the silence in th car.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    They answered at the same time.


    ¡°I got tired from work, so I don¡¯t want to speak.¡±


    Winnie found an excuse.


    ¡°I am driving, so I have to be focus.¡±


    Brian found an excuse too.


    But the children did not believe them.


    ¡°But Daddy never came to our new house after we moved out from the suburb. If you did not fight, you


    have broken up.¡±


    Luke said in a low mood and suspected they had broken up.


    They fell into silence. They did not want to lie to them, but were afraid that the children could not ept


    it. Plus they were on the way to the suburb, they did not affect the children¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Luke, it is not the truth. Daddy had been business tripstely and he is convenient toe to our


    house since Auntie and great-aunt are home.¡±


    Winnie exined. But Wendy would be home soon, and they children would know it when Brian had a


    wedding.


    When they arrived, Winnie realized a visitor was there. She felt awkward but she could leave.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    Luke ran to Ste excitedly.


    When Ste left, he was just two, but he often had video chat with Ste, so he recognized her.


    ¡°Luke.¡±


    ¡°You have grown up, I almost can¡¯t hold you up.¡±


    Ste was excited. She loved Luke, because she did not have her child and because she felt sorry that


    Luke did not have his mother around since he was born.


    ¡°I miss you, Auntie. I look forward to youring everyday.¡±


    Luke said. Even if his aunt could not hold him up, he wanted to be held by her.


    ¡°I will stay with you for a longer time.¡±


    ¡°Really? Great.¡±


    Luke was excited.


    ¡°Luke, get down. Auntie is tired and had no strength to hold you.¡±


    Brian took Luke down and pulled Megan to Ste.


    ¡°Sister, this is my daughter I told you. She is Julia Be, we call her Megan.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Auntie, I am Megan.¡±


    As Brian¡¯s voice fell, Megan said.


    ¡°Good, good, give me a hug.¡±


    Ste liked Megan when she heard Megan¡¯s voice.


    She bent down to hold Megan, and at this time, Megan said.


    ¡°Daddy said you are tired. I am heavy and you will more tired.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I can hold you up even if I am tired.¡±


    Ste did not expect that Megan would be so adorable.


    Ste had the impulse to cry holding Megan in arms. She was surprised to see such a cute little girl.


    ¡°You are not heavy. I love you.¡±


    Megan was a beautiful gift, a treasure. Ste wanted to thank Megan¡¯s mother for give them such a


    gift.

 Chapter 197 Meet Stella

    Chapter 197 Meet Ste


    Holding Megan in arms, Ste fell her sight on the woman beside Brian.


    She was tall and slim with fair skin. A pair of sharp eyes on her delicate face were full of confidence.


    She was elegant and sedate, showing that she was intelligent.


    She was a beauty, quiet and natural.


    No wonder Brian¡¯s mood would be affected by her.


    The person she assigned had a good taste and found an excellent woman.


    ¡°Sister, she is Winnie, Mommy of Luke and Megan.¡±


    Seeing that his sister was looking up and down at Winnie, Brian introduced Winnie to her.


    Unconsciously he put his hand on the back of Winnie.


    However, such a simple action in Ste''s view was a strong desire to protect.


    "Winwin, this is my sister Ste. She just got back from abroad."


    "Nice to meet you, I am Winnie, Megan and Luke''s Mommy."


    Winnie smiled elegantly to greet Ste.


    "Hello."


    Ste put down Megan and then held Megan''s hand, feeling reluctant to let go.


    ¡°I asked Brian to bring you here. I know all about you. Anyway, thank you for giving birth two children


    for the Be family. Sit here."


    Ste was gentle, and there was no disdain in eyes and no sharp words, which made Winnie rxed.


    She was angry that Brian cheated her toe over, but she did not show it.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Winnie said politely, and then sat down.


    As she sat on the sofa, Rufus walked out from the study. He was in a good mood to see them.


    "Here you are."


    Rufus said happily, then the two children ran to Rufus.


    "Grandpa!¡±


    "Grandpa!¡±


    "Good, good, I miss you."


    Rufus said while stroking the heads of the two children.


    He missed the two children and their parents.


    ¡°Hello, Sir.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Winnie greeted Rufus with a bright smile.


    ¡°Good, good, Winnie, you shoulde back often.¡±


    Rufus said.


    ¡°I am sorry. I was busy recently. I will bring the children back when I have time.¡±


    Winnie was awkward that she had note back once since she had moved out. Rufus was nice to


    her.


    ¡°It is good for the young people to be busy. I am just kidding. When I miss you, I will go and see you.¡±


    Rufus understood that Winnie was busy. She had to support the whole family and sure she would be


    tired. And she got invisible pressure.


    ¡°Wee toe to us, Sir.¡±


    Winnie felt more ashamed of that, because she thought she should be the one to visit the elderly.


    Brian stood next to Winnie all the time. With Winnie there, he felt he was one of the family members.


    Since Rufus came out of the study, he did not say a word. Winnie did not make a chance for them as


    before.


    She was awkward and did not know with what identity she stayed there. So she became restrained


    today.


    At the dinner table.


    After dinner, they chatted in the pavilion. Rufus was ying ball with the kids, so there were Winnie,


    Brian and Ste in the pavilion.


    ¡°Brian, on which day will Wendye back?¡±


    Ste mentioned Wendy on purpose.


    Winnie and Brian were sensitive of that name.


    Winnie asked Brian not to mention in front of her, but she had no right to require others to do so, so she


    had to listen to it.


    Brian knew that Winnie did not want to hear anything about Wendy, but he had to answer his sister.


    He said after talking a look at Winnie.


    ¡°She still has thing to deal with and wille back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°How is the wedding going? You should have a wedding when she is back.¡±


    Ste continued, but Winnie felt upset her face changed.


    She cared everything rted to him and minded that he would marry with the other woman.


    He had been in her heart. She used to Bungee jump to get rid of everything, but she failed.


    Ste noticed that Winnie¡¯s face changed and Brian fixed his eyes on Winnie.


    When Brian did not know what to say, his phone rang.


    ¡°Sister, I will pick the phone first.¡±


    Brian wanted to escape and did not continue this topic.


    It made Winnie feel better and take a deep breath.


    Ste showed a faint smile and then kept silent.


    ¡°You should hide the existence of Megan and since you had hidden, you should now appear again. Our


    family will get lost because of you.¡±


    Ste became serious and said with dissatisfaction.


    Winnie was stunned and then looked to Ste.


    She was displeased, but her face was m.


    ¡°I am selfish. If I was not in urge of money, I would have not brought Luke back, otherwise I would not


    have anything to do with the Be family.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have trying my best not to affect the Be family.¡±


    Winnie said faintly.


    She did not deny that she had brought disturbance to the Be family, but she would rather do that


    for the sake of Luke.


    ¡°But you have already brought disturbance to my family. If Wendy knows you and Megan, I think she


    will leave again. She has kept Brian waiting for many years. If she leaves again, Brian will be single all


    this life.¡±


    Ste was serious but not sharp. Winnie did not feel good to hear that, but she could not lose temper.


    ¡°I have thought about it, but I don¡¯t have a way. If I will affect them, I can leave with the children to a


    ce when Wendy will not see us. But I need the approval of Mr. Be.¡±


    Winnie could leave, but she had promised Brian that she would not leave with the children.


    Winnie paused before she continued.


    "I am waiting news from Mr. Be. If Wendy hates the children, and if Mr. Be agrees that I leave


    with them, I will leave immediately.


    "I hope you will not misunderstand me. I did not intend to damage the rtionship between him and


    Wendy, nor did I intend to use the children to get the property of the Be family. I only want my


    children to be good under any circumstances."


    ¡°Having given you custody of the children, Brian would not ept that you take the children away nor


    would the Be family allow it.¡±


    "All you have to do now is make sure you don''t interfere with their life."


    Ste was afraid that Winnie was more important than Wendy in the heart of Brian. If so, even if he


    chose Wendy, he would never be happy in his whole life.


    Such a marriage had no difference with family marriage and it would be a bad marriage.


    "No, don¡¯t worry."


    Winnie gave the answer decisively.


    When she did not know that Brian had a woman at the beginning, she never had extravagant hopes for


    Brian. After knowing the existence of Wendy, she would not allow herself to destroy their rtionship.


    ¡°Do you love Brian?¡±


    Ste asked. She was not one to pry into people''s privacy, but at this point she wondered if Winnie


    would do what she said.


    However, when Ste asked this question, Brian stood outside the pavilion.


    At the moment he was nervous, looking forward to Winnie''s answer.


    Winnie hesitated for a moment and then gave an affirmative answer.


    "I don''t love him."


    Winnie lied and felt heartache.


    But t in order to let Ste be at ease, she could only answer like this.


    But her answer made Brian''s heart instantly broken.


    Winnie''s calm and decisive answer pierced Brian''s cold heart like a sharp sword. The blood flowing


    from the wound was even cold.


    Brian did not expect that he would be so heart. He had been wishful thinking, so she had no feeling for


    him.


    It turned out that there was no way he would be with her. He was the one who had been tricked, he


    was the one who had been hurt.


    Brian said nothing and left angrily. He told himself he could move on and be with Wendy.


    The conversation in the pavilion continued, and the more they talked, the more Ste knew about


    Winnie.


    Ste indeed felt relieved that Winnie did not love Brian. She did not look down upon Winnie, she was


    afraid that Brian could not let go of her, because it would certainly affect Brian''s happiness.


    In Ste''s view, Winnie was pretty, intelligent and had a good character. If there was no Wendy, Winnie


    was indeed a good candidate.


    Unfortunately, Winnie appeared toote. If she showed up in Brian¡¯s world earlier, Brian needed not


    wait for so many years.


    Ste''s phone rang and she picked it up.


    "Brian."


    "Sister, I have to leave in advance. Ask Paul to send them back."


    Brian said coldly and then directly hung up the phone. Ste was confused and wondered if he got


    something to do or he heard her conversation with Winnie.


    "Brian went back in advance. Paul will see you off."


    Winnie said nothing, but slightly raised the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 198 Find the Evidence

    Chapter 198 Find the Evidence


    The police got progress on Daenerysel¡¯s case. Daenerysel''s killer had been arrested, but the suspect


    said he wasn''t the only one and he wasn''t the mastermind, but was paid to kill Daenerysel.


    "Miss Chambers, we have brought you here because we want you to think hard and see if you have


    missed any important clues."


    "The suspect does not know who the mastermind is. If we want to close the case as soon as possible,


    we have to start from other aspects."


    The police said to Winnie. Now the case was in a stalemate, the police could ask Winnie for help.


    "Did you find theputer I asked you to check?"


    Winnie had tried her best. Ifputers could not be found, there was nothing she could do.


    "No, we have traced all the phone numbers in his name, and we have not found a locatableputer."


    The police said.


    It surprised Winnie. ording to her knowledge of Daenerysel, it should not be like this. Even if he


    hadn''t kept the evidence, the software couldn''t have just disappeared.


    For Daenerysel, the software was more precious than his life. Even if he lost his life, he would not lose


    the software.


    "Have you tried using Penny''s cell phone to locate it?"


    Winnie suddenly thought of Penny. It was easy for Daenerysel to secretly install an application when


    they were together.


    "No, we haven''t tried Penny''s phone."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The police hurriedly ordered the assistant.


    "Penny is in hospital. Find a way to get her cell phone."


    "All right, I''ll do it right now."


    The assistant received the order and carried it out immediately. When he got up, Winnie stopped him.


    "Don''t go now. I''ll try."


    "You can do it without the phone?"


    Asked the policeman in surprise.


    "Yes, but I use hacker technology. You stand aside and watch."


    "All right, we''re here."


    The policeman agreed.


    Winnie got herputer ready, and before she started, she thought about what the police had just


    said.


    "You said that Penny is in the hospital. Is she in the custody of the police?"


    "Yes."


    "She told the nurse that she had to pick up her new passport and wanted to go through the discharge


    formalities. Apparently she wanted to run away. Mr. Be used her of child abuse, and the traffic


    ident was pending, so we restricted her from leaving the country."


    Hearing that, Winnie was surprised Brian had sued Penny.


    What disappointed her was that Penny did not repent and wanted to escape.


    "Let''s start now."


    Winnie wanted to take care of it as quickly as possible, so that Penny would not make a bigger


    mistake.


    Winnie began to operate. Although the police watched her, they were not professionalputer


    personnel do not and they did not understand what Winnie was doing. And Winnie changed the screen


    quickly, which made the police got sore eyes.


    Winnie acted quickly and did not let the police down. It took about half an hour.


    "Here it is."


    "Have a look."


    Winnie erged the location and showed it to the police.


    "I am not sure whether it is Daenerysel''sputer. Get it now. If it is, I can help you crack the


    password."


    Winnie thought it must be Daenerysel''sputer, but she could not confirm with the police, so she had


    to get theputer first.


    The police immediately went to the designated ce to look for it.


    Winnie waited at the police station. More than an hourter, the police came back with it.


    "It''s Daenerysel''s."


    Winnie was sure because she had seen thisputer for many times.


    Winnie put on gloves and began to operate Daenerysel''sputer. It was easy to crack the password


    for her. It took a minute to turn on theputer and she quickly browsed Daenerysel''sputer, then


    she sessfully found all calls and some videos Penny and Daenerysel kidnaped her.


    Seeing that, Winnie hated Penny most. She treated Penny as a friend, but Penny was ruthless.


    After the police got strong evidence, they took Winnie directly to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Penny did not give up. She kept thinking about how to get out as soon as possible. She


    thought for several days but could note up with a solution. She had to turn to Richard for help.


    She called Richard.


    "Dad, it was my fault. I know I was wrong. From now on I''ll do what you want me to do. You can


    arrange for me to leave now."


    Penny said eagerly. She put all her hopes on Richard.


    However, Richard was not a panacea.


    "It iste. I am unable to send you out if I want to. How can I help you?"


    Richard said feebly, without scolding Penny orining.


    "I have the money. I''ll pay your debts. I''ll transfer my money to you."


    Song was generous at this time, and thought the money she gave away was worth it to save her life.


    "My bank card has been frozen. I wille to you to get it."


    Richard''s voice was momentarily full of hope and power.


    "Well, then,e and get it, and you can give me advice."


    Penny wanted to see her father face to face to discuss countermeasures.


    Penny felt hopeful. After hanging up the phone, she felt relieved. She must leave here and woulde


    back when she was ready.


    Half an hourter, the door of the hospital room was pushed open. Penny thought it was Richard.


    When she looked hopefully at the door, she was stunned.


    When Penny saw Winnie and the police, a bad presentiment came to her.


    "Winnie, I don''t want to see you, please leave."


    Penny drove Winnie away and did not want to make a fool of herself in front of her.


    ¡°I don''t want to see you either, but I must see you punished by thew. Otherwise I cannot vent my


    insult."


    Winnie said to Penny coldly.


    She must see with her own eyes Penny was punished, otherwise she would feel sorry that she had


    treated Penny as a friend.


    Winnie was good to her, but she got such a return.


    "It''s not up to you whether I get punished or not, Officer..."


    "Penny, we now suspect that you are rted to the kidnapping case of Winnie. You have the obligation


    to cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation. Now you are injured, but when you recovered, we will


    formally arrest you. But now you have to be in handcuffs and you can''te into contact with anyone."


    The police interrupted Penny and announced the arrest of Penny.


    They directly put Penny''s hand to the hospital bed with a handcuff and then searched for her


    belongings.


    At this time, Penny said in horror.


    "What are you doing? Don''t talk nonsense without proof. I''ll get awyer to sue you."


    Penny pulled the handcuffs in panic, but it only made her hand more painful.


    She prayed anxiously in the heart that her father would soone to help her. She did not want to be


    taken away by the police.


    "Keep your head down, Penny. We don''t arrest people without proof. You are injured, or you would be


    in jail by now."


    The policeman warned Penny.


    "What evidence? You''re all lying."


    Cried Penny, not believing that there was any proof.


    Then Winnie said, looking at the crying Penny.


    "You and Daenerysel nned to kidnap me, and Daenerysel kept all the phone calls and videos


    between you. No more struggle, Penny."


    "That''s a lie. That''s not possible."


    Penny shouted angrily. She did not believe or want to hear such facts in Winnie''s mouth.


    "It seems that you have no idea what kind of person Daenerysel is. You want to use him, but he also


    used you. He didn''t want to spare you until the end of his life."


    Winnie said coldly. She wanted Penny to understand how stupid she was and to recognize the fact.


    "Penny. Don''t be so stupid. You have ruined your life, and it is you who must bear the consequences."


    Winnie said and turned to leave, without a little nostalgia or a little pity. Such a sinister and vicious


    woman deserved to die.


    Richard saw that Penny was arrested.


    After Richard heard all this outside the ward, he knew that Penny''s life was ruined.


    Although Penny was punished, Winnie felt relieved but suddenly felt empty in heart.


    She had no Brian to rely on and no rivals to push her forward, she felt isted.


    Winnie mncholy came to Daenerys''s office. At this time only Daenerys could chat with her.


    "It is good that Penny has been arrested."


    Said Donnie excitedly.


    "We''re going out tonight to celebrate. My treat."


    Daenerys looked much happier than Winnie. Since Penny was finally punished, Winnie''s life would not


    be so difficult.


    "Why, are you not happy that she got arrested?"


    Daenerys found something wrong with Winnie, who looked so depressed.


    "Yes, but suddenly I feel unmotivated."


    Winnie whispered.


    "What motive? Without Penny to stimte you, you felt your life boring?"


    Daenerys said sarcastically, in fact, she knew that Winnie still cared about their friendship.


    "Well, that''s exactly what you said."


    Winnie gave a self-deprecating smile. She could only make money to support the family.


    "That''s easy. I''ll betray you once to get you motivated again."


    Daenerys said jokingly. After experiencing a thing for a long time, it needed time to put down. Winnie


    was in such a state now.


    "Oh, Why haven''t you agreed to have a rtionship with Doctor Burns?"


    Winnie also joked and had a better mood.

 Chapter 199 Say Goodbye to the Past

    Chapter 199 Say Goodbye to the Past


    Winnie was recently busy and was in a bad mood, so she had not considered the matter between


    Daenerys and Kevin. Now she showed her concern.


    Daenerys just wanted to find a down-to-earth man who would never abandon her. She did not want to


    make her rtionshipplex as Winnie¡¯s.


    ¡°No, it is still in the testing phase. I have to think about it and get it right once. I don''t have the energy to


    be in a rtionship all the time.¡±


    ¡°Don''t test him too long. Be careful that another woman shows up during this time. There are many


    female doctors and nurses in his departments. Don¡¯t regret it if there is one.¡±


    Winnie kindly reminded. In her view, Kevin and Daenerys were right to be together and could have a


    safe and steady life.


    ¡°I am not afraid. If he is taken away by others, it proves that we are not meant to be together. It is not a


    pity.¡±


    Daenerys had feelings for Kevin, but she was not sure Kevin held love or responsibility for her.


    ¡°Winwin, your rtionship with Mr. Be hase to an end. You''re still young, you can¡¯t be single


    all the time.¡±


    Daenerys went back to the old topic.


    She did not want to see Winnie alone for a lifetime.


    ¡°Who want to be with me? I have a whole family to support. Besides I have promised Brian never get


    married again. Never mind, it''s good to be alone.¡±


    Winnie had long been prepared to be single for the rest of her life. Kids were one reason. Another


    reason was that she could no longer find a man she liked.


    ¡°Leo wants to be you. Can¡¯t you see that he likes you? He knows all about you, and he is still around


    you knowing that you have two kids. It means he loves you.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, it is not easy to meet such a man as Leo. If you miss him, you will have nothing.¡±


    Daenerys said to Winnie. She hoped that Winnie would be happier than she was, because she had


    suffered too much misfortune, she should have a warm haven.


    ¡°I have no feelings for Leo, we are impossible to be together. I made it very clear to him that we are just


    friends now.¡±


    ¡°Let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s have a drink tonight.¡±


    Winnie stood up.


    From now on she did not want to talk about the topic of love about men and there would not be a man


    in her world.


    ¡°I will choose the ce and the time, and I will let you know when I decide. Ask Doctor Burns toe.¡±


    ¡°You just said you will pay.¡±


    Winnie turned away with a smile.


    She wanted to chat with Daenerys and to make her mood better, but Daenerys talked about men and


    the unreachable love. When talking about these, she would think of Brian and her mood became


    worse.


    After Winnie walked, Daenerys¡¯ mood got down. Penny once was her bestie and the three of them


    once crowded in a bed.


    Although it was different now, the feelings still existed in memory.


    Penny was in the hospital. Daenerys told the police that she was a hospital staff and then walked into


    Penny¡¯s ward.


    Seeing Penny''s hand handcuffed on the hospital bed, Daenerys was depressed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Penny asked angrily and her eyes were still full of hatred.


    ¡°Come and see you.¡±


    Daenerys whispered.


    ¡°Are you here tough at me? Or youe for Winnie?¡±


    Penny did not believe that Daenerys woulde to see her. Daenerys had a better rtionship with


    Winnie than her. And Penny had been jealous of Daenerys and Winnie.


    ¡°Whatever. Penny, why are you stubborn till now? Can''t you think about it? Think about what you have


    done wrong.¡±


    Seeing that Penny was pathetic, Daenerys did not vent her anger out.


    ¡°There''s nothing to think about, and I don''t regret it.¡±


    Penny said. She did not want to admit that she had lost to Winnie.


    ¡°Daenerys, tell Winnie that my enmity with her would not end as long as I was not dead.¡±


    Penny said maliciously.


    ¡°Then you have no chance.¡±


    ¡°Penny, you still don''t know you''re wrong. Child abuse, Winwin''s first car ident, kidnap.. after all


    these, do you think thew will let you out of prison?¡±


    Daenerys could not help raising her voice. Looking at Penny, she hated her, but thinking of their


    friendship in the past, she did not say too hurtful words.


    ¡°It''s not up to you to decide. If I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I don''t believe I''ll never get out.¡±


    Still, Penny argued fearlessly for herself.


    Daenerys shook her head. She knew Penny was hopeless, her heart was nowpletely twisted and


    no one could help her.


    ¡°Penny, I do not know when you became so. The three of us were so good together when we were in


    college. If we had kept our friendship, you wouldn''t be in such a mess today. You have brought all this


    on yourself.¡±


    Daenerys was disappointed. She felt that Penny would never admit that she had done wrong.


    ¡°I haven''t changed, and it''s none of your business what I am. Get out of here. We are not good friends.¡±


    Penny drove Daenerys out. To her, no matter what Daenerys said, Daenerys wasughing at her. She


    did not want to hear Daenerys and Winnieughed at her and hated them to treat her like a pathetic


    person.


    ¡°That''s what I''vee to tell you. It''s time for us to settle things. Our friendship is broken from now on.


    Think it over.¡±


    Daenerys said and turned to leave. At that moment, she realized the mood of Winnie.


    At night, they came to a busy barbecue restaurant, which was a good ce for Winnie, because she


    wanted to drink.


    Winnie was the first to arrive, followed by Daenerys and Kevin.


    ¡°Wow, after all these years, the business is still good here.¡±


    Daenerys said in praise before she sat down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that. The business has been getting better and better over the years.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Burns, you haven¡¯t been here, have you? This is where we used toe often when we were


    in college.¡±


    Winnie greeted Kevin.


    She chose this ce because she wanted to put the past behind.


    ¡°No, I really don''t know there is a shop.¡±


    Kevin was in a good mood, because Daenerys invited him.


    ¡°Order food first. I don''t know what you like to eat, help yourself.¡±


    Winnie gave the menu to Kevin, and Kevin began to order food.


    After a while, the baked foods were gradually ced on the table.


    Winnie and Daenerys picked it up.


    ¡°Mmm, the same taste, delicious.¡±


    Daenerys said and she missed the taste.


    ¡°Well, it has not changed. No wonder the business is so good.¡±


    Winnie missed it too. Then she picked up a string of food and handed it to Kevin.


    ¡°Try it, Doctor Burns.¡±


    After handing it to Kevin, Winnie helped pour the wine, but was stopped by Kevin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink today. You two drink. I''ll get you home safely when you are drunk.¡±


    Kevin said gently.


    He had heard about Penny from Daenerys before he came here.


    Kevin understood why they came to here in such a special time.


    Winnie needed to release herself here and cut off some unnecessary feelings.


    ¡°Ok, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Daenerys, let''s drink.¡±


    As she poured the wine, Winnie thought of the past.


    ¡°I think studying in university is the best time of my life and I don''t regret meeting Penny at university,


    even though she did what she did.¡±


    Winnie said and drank up a ss of wine. This one was to Penny, thank her for giving her such a


    rugged road of life.


    ¡°Yeah, how good we were back then.¡±


    Daenerys agreed. She only missed Penny at that time.


    ¡°But who knows things would change.¡±


    Winnie drank another ss. This one was to Penny too, thank her for giving her friendship and good


    memories once.


    ¡°Well, let''s forget about her from now on. It''s good that such a bad person is put in prison. We should


    be happy.¡±


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Daenerys wanted to end this topic, so that their mood would not bet influence by Penny.


    ¡°After finishing this ss, we don¡¯t know Penny. We shall say goodbye to the past.¡±


    Winnie and Daenerys had another drink together.


    Winnie never drank so forthright. She was afraid no one to take care of the children and her aunt when


    she was drunk.


    Today she wanted to put everything behind and got drunk.


    She hoped that when she woke up, she would forget not only Penny, but also Brian.


    The two women drank one ss after another. Kevin ate quietly, listening to them.


    ¡°Doctor Burns, your progress bar is too slow. It''s been a long time and you have not been with


    Daenerys yet. Let me help you.¡±


    Winnie finally remembered Kevin.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She was drunk now, but she was sober.


    She did not have a rtionship, but she did not want Penny to miss a good man and hoped that Penny


    could have a loving home and a man who loved her.


    Of course, Kevin was the best candidate.


    ¡°I think I have not done enough, or Daenerys would have given me a chance.¡±


    Kevin said. He was grateful that Winnie mentioned that.


    ¡°Keep up, and she''ll ept you. I think she likes you, or...¡±


    ¡°Winwin...¡±

 Chapter 200 Drunken Winnie

    Chapter 200 Drunken Winnie


    Although Daenerys was dizzy, she could hear that Winnie betrayed her. Flushed, Daenerys stopped


    Winnie, but it seemed that it was of no use. Winnie continued.


    ¡°Otherwise she would have turned you down straight away.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, stop, are we friends or not?¡±


    Daenerys continued to stop, but she got blushed.


    ¡°I''m her best friend. I know her. If she hates a man, she will avoid him as much as possible. It is


    impossible for her to eat at the same table with him.¡±


    ¡°So you have a chance. Just hang in there.¡±


    Winnie said. Looking at Daenerys¡¯ blushing face, she smiled happily.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I will. I will not give up easily.¡±


    Looking at Daenerys covering her face with her hands, Kevin felt it cute.


    ¡°Well, then, I shall be expecting good news from you. Don''t forget I''ll be your backup in case you failed.


    I''ll help you get her.¡±


    Winnie could not helpughing heartily. She had notughed like this for a long time.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    In order to stop Winnie, Daenerys could only let her drink, because she would sleep instead of talking


    when she got drunk.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    Winnie did not refuse, trying to get drunk, so that she could forget all the troubles.


    The two women drank more and more, and finally they lied on the desks.


    When Kevin did not know what to do, Brian called.


    ¡°Where are you? Drink with me.¡±


    Brian wanted to drink. He was in a bad mood obviously.


    Now Kevin did not want to drink, now he had to get the two women home.


    ¡°I am in XXX,e over.¡±


    Kevin felt it not right, but the two women were really a big problem for him right now.


    About 20 minutester, when Brian reached the table and saw Winnie leaning over it, he realized he


    had been tricked.


    ¡°Brian, take Winwin home. She''s drunk. I''ll take Daenerys home.¡±


    Kevin treated Brian as a savior without any guilt.


    ¡°I didn''t tell her to drink much. I won''t take her home.¡±


    Brian said coldly.


    After hearing Winnie''s words that day, he told himself he had to forget about her. From that moment on,


    Winnie had nothing to do with him.


    He had always felt in debt to her, but he had paid her back by giving her custody of two children. He did


    not owe Winnie anything. He should have turned a blind eye to her.


    Brian mercilessly turned around and walked away. Then Winnie''s voice came from behind him, which


    made him stop unconsciously.


    ¡°I... I can go back on my own. I can take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Take Daenerys home, Doctor Burns. I...... I''ll go back myself.¡±


    Winnie said in a daze, and then got up.


    Maybe she had been sitting for too long, or got drunk, her legs were numb and she fell down before


    she could fully stand up.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Kevin shouted out, but he was sitting opposite Winnie and had no time to catch her.


    Brian heard the cry and directly turned to catch Winnie, so Winnie did not fall to the ground.


    ¡°Thank you... I''ll go back by a taxi.¡±


    After Winnie said this, she stood up straight with the support of Brain, but she felt that her body was


    very light and not easy to control.


    ¡°I''ll go first, Doctor Burns. You take care of Daenerys.¡±


    Winnie walked around Brian to the outside. Although her steps were light, she could still control them.


    ¡°Brian, why are you just watching her? Send her back.¡±


    Seeing that Brian stood there motionless, Kevin said anxiously. However, Brian had been ring at


    Winnie''s back and did not speak or take action.


    ¡°Fine, I will send her home. You help her into the carriage.¡±


    Kevin couldn''t bear to let a drunken woman go by herself, so he had to send both home. But now


    Daenerys¡¯ head was on his shoulder. If he got up to help Winnie, Daenerys would fall, and he was


    unable to hold both of them.


    Brian walked over when he saw Winnie bump into the door.


    ¡°Don''te. I''ll stop a taxi myself.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian said coldly.


    How could he let Winnie take a taxi? She had a strong psychological fear on taxis. She would tremble


    all over.


    With all this in mind, Brian forgot about hismitment to himself. He could not let the drunk Winnie


    left alone.


    ¡°There''s a taxi, I...¡±


    Winnie moved forward, but as she waved to the taxi, she was picked up.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up. I will throw you in the middle of the street if you say one more word.¡±


    Brian was afraid that Winnie was stubborn and insisted on stopping a taxi, so he simply picked her up.


    In this way he could control her.


    Winnie covered her mouth in panic like a child. Looking at the face in front of her, she had a familiar


    feeling.


    ¡°Brian? Are you Brian? Impossible, how can he appear in front of me? I must have been too drunk.¡±


    Brian did not say a word. Looking at Winnie, who had drunk so much wine, he felt sad and angry.


    He quickly walked to the car and put Winnie in the back seat. Winnie was too drunk to sit, and directly


    Brian helped her adjust to afortable position, and then got in and started the car.


    Brian drove steadily, trying not to let Winnie have the feeling of turbulence. But before they had gone


    far, Winnie made a twittering sound in the back seat.


    ¡°Doctor Burns... Find me a hotel. I can''t go home, or my aunt will be worried.¡±


    Winnie was sober for a while. She knew that her aunt would be worried, but she didn''t know that the


    driver was Brian.


    Brian frowned more tightly, but he did not speak. He turned around at the traffic lights.


    Winnie was quiet for a while and seemed to be asleep.


    Brian was worried and he always looked at the back to make sure that Winnie was all right.


    The car drove to the mountain road, which was quiet. Only the sound of the tire scratching the ground


    and the wind blowing could be heard.


    All of a sudden.


    ¡°Stop the car. I want to throw up.¡±


    With a cry from Winnie, Brian mmed on the brakes and pulled over.


    Winnie supported herself. Just as the door opened, she threw up to the ground, but her clothes got


    dirty.


    Brian got out of the car and came to Winnie to pat her on the back.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡±


    Brian said in dissatisfaction.


    But Winnie did not answer and got off the car after a while.


    She came to the roadside, squatted down and vomited again.


    Brian did not know what he could do to help Winnie. All he could do was to pat her on the back.


    After a while, Winnie vomited everything out of her stomach, which made her feel better.


    Seeing this, Brian hurried to the car to get some water.


    ¡°Rinse your mouth.¡±


    Winnie felt her stomach better, but her mind was not sober.


    ¡°Thank you... I''m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Winnie began to gargle.


    The she drank a few mouthful of water and her stomach got better. Winnie stood up and looked to the


    man.


    ¡°Brian? What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you refuse to send me home?¡±


    Winnie remembered what Brian said, which made her sad.


    ¡°Get in. It''s not safe here.¡±


    Brian did not directly answer Winnie.


    If it weren''t for Winnie''s fear on the taxi, he really didn''t want to send Winnie home.


    Winnie was helped to the car by Brian. Winniey down. The car was started again.


    ¡°You shouldn''t havee, and you shouldn''t have sent me home. I can do anything on my own, I have


    to get over the fear of the taxi, because no one will pick me up all my life.¡±


    Winnie said in a low voice, as if she were talking to herself.


    After a few words, she burst into tears.


    ¡°No one could imagine what I have gone through. It''s not a big deal to have fear on the taxi. It''s nothing


    ¡°Brian, you shouldn''t send me home. You shouldn''t appear in my life... It took me four years to get


    everything back on track... But then you showed up and everything was messed up again... My heart is


    confused.¡±


    ¡°No... It''s not your fault... it is my fault...I shouldn''t show up in front of you...I''m the one who affected


    your life...I was wrong... I deserve it...I deserve it.¡±


    Winnie said incoherently. She did not know what she was saying and only knew she got heartache.


    Brian learnt that she was crying from her voice.


    When she cried, his heart ached even more.


    Whether she ought not to appear, or he ought not to disturb her life, or fate was ying tricks on them.


    Winnie fell asleep finally and the car soon arrived at the hilltop vi.


    After parking the car, Brian opened the back door and carried Winnie down and went directly to the


    bedroom.


    He took off Winnie''s dirty clothes as well as her wet bras. When he looked at her delicate skin, she felt


    his male hormones rapidly secreting


    Enduring that impulse, he helped Winnie wipe her body and then found his shirt to put it on Winnie.


    Then he helped her cover the quilt.


    As Brian got up to leave, Winnie suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Brian, now I am not a woman to you?¡±


    Winnie was sad, and her self-esteem was hurt.


    Her clothes were taken off, but he ignored it.


    ¡°Am I that repulsive?¡±


    Winnie suddenly sat up, looking at Brian with tears in eyes.


    ¡°What do you bring me here if you hate me?¡±


    ¡°You are drunk, Winnie.¡±


    Brian said coldly with a frown.

 Chapter 201 Indulge

    Chapter 201 Indulge


    Brian had been holding on as hard as he could, and Winnie''s words were likely to break him down. But


    he did not want to take advantage of her while she was unconscious.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    ¡°I''m not a woman when I get drunk? I''m disgusting you? OK... I''ll see if any men take me as a woman.¡±


    Winnie got off the bed and was to leave. It was hard, but she walked firmly.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian caught up with Winnie and grabbed her arm to force her to turn around and face him.


    ¡°Will you sober up? I......¡±


    When Brian was to persuade Winnie, Winnie took the initiative to kiss Brian.


    It was a passionate, lustful and wild kiss.


    Winnie knew she was crazy and that she should not be flirting with the man. But she really missed him.


    She felt her heart pain in every lonely night.


    He was in front of her now. Even though he hated her, she wanted to hold him, to upy his strong


    and warm chest.


    Let her indulge once, let her have this man again.


    Brian had been abstinent for a long time and got strong hormone secretion, he could not help with


    Winnie''s active and wild kiss.


    Soon, he turned from passive to active and hugged Winnie tightly in his arms.


    How could he hate her? How could he not see her as a woman? He would endure for her sake and


    never touched other woman.


    She was the woman he loved deeply and the woman he wanted to protect all his life. If he hated her,


    there was no woman in the world he would not hate.


    Brian picked up Winnie again, put her on the bed, and then released his repressed desire.


    The next day, Winnie woke up suffering from a headache.


    The room was so dark that Winnie couldn''t see where it was.


    She reached for the phone, and then saw clearly the room by the light.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the hilltop vi, where she and Brian made deals.


    Then the memory ofst night came back little by little.


    Brian appeared in the barbecue restaurant and refused to send her home. She vomited on the roadside


    and invited Brian to bed.


    ¡°Damn you, why did you drink so much? Why did you do such an embarrassing thing?¡±


    Although she was cursing herself, Winnie did not regret it, because with him by her side, she had a rare


    and sound sleep.


    As Winnie was to get up, she got a text message.


    ¡°Your clothes have been soiled by your vomit. I have got one for you on the bed. The car keys are in


    the drawer; you can drive whichever you like. I have arrived at thepany. There is breakfast in the


    kitchen. Eat before you leave.¡±


    Seeing that message Brian sent her, Winnie felt warm in heart, but all this was like a dream.


    Ste went to her grandpa''s house. Felix asked Brian toe back.


    Felix and Brian were the only two people in Felix''s study.


    ¡°Did Luke and Winnie separate?¡±


    Felix asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°Yes, but notpletely. Luke went to the hospital to have examination and he does not have a good


    state, so I let them meet at the weekend. I am afraid that Luke''s condition will get worse if they


    separatedpletely.¡±


    Brian calmly answered. Since bribing grandpa¡¯s people, Brian felt it easy to deal with grandpa.


    He cheated grandpa with the illness of Luke, but with only this reason, grandpa would not force Luke to


    separate with Winnie.


    ¡°It''s all right to take time. When Wendyes back, let him contact Wendy more. Luke is smart and


    Wendy will like him.¡±


    Felix was not against Brian now, after all, he did not want Luke''s condition get worse.


    ¡°Brian, arrange a position for Jack in thepany. He won''t leave this time.¡±


    Felix said to Brian with the tone ofmand.


    Brian''s face did not change, but doubts arose in his heart. However he could not show it


    ¡°Grandpa, do it yourself. If I don¡¯t do it well, Uncle Thomas will be angry at me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I''ll do it.¡±


    Felix knew that Brian would say so. Seeing that he had no expression on his face, Felix was relieved.


    ¡°Brian, you will be in charge of the Be Group as long as I am alive. I only believe in your ability.¡±


    Rufus gave Brian reassurance.


    ¡°Grandpa, it doesn''t matter who manages thepany. As long as it is good for the development and


    the employees can have a good life, he is a good manager.¡±


    Rufus understood Brian.


    ¡°You''re right. It is for thepany.¡±


    On the dinner table.


    ¡°Brian, help your brother when he goes to work. He is still young and doesn''t know anything, so please


    forgive him if he does something wrong.¡±


    Thomas said with a fake smile while eating.


    ¡°I''ll get someone to teach him, if he works hard.¡±


    Brian said in a cold tone.


    ¡°Uncle, Jack is smart, he can do a good job. Don''t worry.¡±


    Ste said gently.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t worry. With Brian, I am not worried. Ste, stay for a longer time. Grandpa is getting old,


    and your father needs yourpany. They''re all happy when you''re around.¡±


    Thomas turned the topic to Ste.


    ¡°Well, that''s what I think. I have no ns of going back any time soon.¡±


    Ste was still gentle with a smile.


    ¡°Ste, live here from today. I miss you and you can with me.¡±


    Felix liked this granddaughter very much. To him, boys were used to expand the family business. They


    must work hard for the Be Group.


    The girl should be loved. Felix doted on Ste since she was a child and never forced her to do


    anything she didn''t want to do.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I''ll live here from today on.¡±


    Ste readily agreed.


    Her grandfather''s words were just right for her. Even if he didn''t say that, she would find an excuse to


    stay.


    By living here, she would have more time to contact with Uncle Thomas. She would find something


    wrong and thought of a solution, so that she could help Brian.


    When Winnie came home from work, she saw her aunt in the kitchen staring into space.


    She put down her bag and went to the kitchen.


    ¡°Aunt, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Winnie asked softly. Then she washed hands to help her aunt cook.


    ¡°I don''t need your help. Take a rest, you are tired today.¡±


    Isobel came to her senses and stopped Winnie.


    ¡°I see you''re in a daze. Are you too lonely at home alone? Aunt, if you get bored staying at home, we


    can open a drug store.¡±


    Winnie thought her aunt was in a daze because she was bored at home.


    ¡°No, I enjoy taking care of two children. I''m not lonely at home. I can clean the house and cook for you.


    This is the happiest time for me.¡±


    Isobel just wanted to take care of the families.


    ¡°But you were in a daze.¡±


    ¡°I was in a daze because today I saw my former colleagues. We are all old.¡±


    Isobel thought of that her colleagues helped their children to take care of grandchildren, but she was


    still single, and she was upset.


    ¡°You are not old. You are still young. Be healthy. Bring up my two children and then help Vanessa take


    care of her children.¡±


    Winnie said mischievously, only for her aunt to be happy.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll. I''ll take care of your children.¡±


    ¡°Change your clothes and have dinner.¡±


    Isobel had a better mood. With Winnie, Vanessa, and two children, she was not alone and she had


    children to take care of too.


    Dinner began.


    ¡°Mommy, I miss Daddy.¡±


    ¡°So do I.¡±


    Megan and Luke had been shouting that they missed Daddy.


    ¡°Call him when you finish homework.¡±


    Winnie said gently.


    Several days had passed since thest time the two parted, and they hadn''t seen each other or


    contacted each other by phone. Now the children missed him and she could only contact him.


    ¡°Ok, brother, let''s eat quickly and finish our homework, and then we can make a call to Daddy.¡±


    Both children were very happy and excited, and they ate faster.


    After dinner, the two children came to Winnie''s bedroom. Winnie wanted Luke to call Brian.


    ¡°Daddy, are you avable? My sister and I miss you. Let¡¯s have a video chat.¡±


    Luke asked Brian.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Brian hung up the phone and connected the video call.


    ¡°Daddy, where are you?¡±


    Megan asked first. Everything behind Brian looked strange.


    ¡°In the office.¡±


    The voice of Brian reached Winnie''s ears.


    Winnie involuntarily looked at the time. It was already eight o''clock in the evening. Hadn¡¯t he been off


    work?


    ¡°Daddy, are you working?¡±


    Megan felt distressed.


    ¡°I am off work. This is Daddy''s rest room.¡±


    Brian took the phone for a slow tour to show the children his rest room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home from work? The rest room is not as warm as home.¡±


    Although Brian¡¯s rest room was good, Megan felt distressed.


    Megan''s words stunned Brian. He had no home to return to. This was his home.


    ¡°Daddy,e here. There''s me and brother and Mommy. This is your home.¡±


    Megan continued to say warm words.


    ¡°Yeah, Daddy, we haven''t lived together in a long time. Come home.¡±


    Luke also asked Brian toe back.


    The two adults were sad to hear that.


    Hearing these words, Winnie felt sorry for Brian and felt sorry for the children.


    Brian and Wendy would soon get married and there would be less change for them to meet. She was


    not sure if the two children could ept it.


    Brian was heartbroken. He could not always apany his children, live with them and provide them


    with aplete home. This would be the biggest regret in his life.

 Chapter 202 Rear-ended by a Luxury Car

    Chapter 202 Rear-ended by a Luxury Car


    ¡°I am going on a business trip by ne tonight. If I go back, I will disturb your sleep. I will go back when


    I am less busy.¡±


    Brian made up a reason and kept the children from worrying about him.


    ¡°Daddy, work is not important, the Be Group is not important. Our family being together is


    important. I''m happy with Mommy, and I''ll be happier if you spend more time with us.¡±


    Luke was sensible, and his words made Brian felt depressed.


    ¡°Ok, I''ll stay with you when I make enough money.¡±


    Brian was guilty, because he could not fulfill hismitment.


    ¡°Megan, Luke, time for take a bath.¡±


    Winnie did not want to hear the promise of Brian to the children, otherwise the children would have


    expectations and they would be more disappointed.


    In order to keep the children from having expectation, she had to interrupt their conversation.


    ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡±


    Although two children were not willing to say goodbye to Daddy, they were obedient to Mommy.


    After that, Megan and Luke went out together.


    Winnie sat by herputer and thought for a long time before finally deciding to call Brian.


    Brian''s phone number and contact information had been deleted by her, but she clearly remembered


    his mobile phone number.


    When the phone was put through, Winnie spoke formally.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about the children.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Brian''s voice was cold.


    ¡°You are about to get married. I think we should tell the children about it lest they will not ept it.¡±


    There was a moment''s silence on the other side of the phone when Winnie finished.


    ¡°It''s up to you, just don¡¯t make them sad.¡±


    Brian had nothing to say. Winnie did it for the sake of the children, so he had no reason to oppose.


    ¡°I will tell them some day. Be ready, they will ask you.¡±


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°I''ll take your car to the suburbs this weekend. You can get it when you have time.¡±


    Winnie felt awkward to mention what happened a few days ago, after all, she took the initiative.


    ¡°I will ask Albert to get the car.¡±


    Brian still said coldly, as if nothing had ever happened.


    ¡°Ok, bye, then.¡±


    Then Winnie hung up the phone, feeling bitter in heart.


    They could no longer contact by phone and she would let Luke or Megan contact him.


    Winnie drove to work the next morning. She was focused on driving, afraid of idents during the rush


    hour. But she was unlucky today.


    When Winnie''s car was waiting at a red light, there was impact suddenly came from behind. Winnie


    was shaken by the impact and realized she was being rear-ended.


    She was annoyed. She had an important client interview this morning, and she couldn''t calm down


    because she didn''t have enough time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Winnie got out of the car and came to the car behind, but the owner didn¡¯t even get out of the car.


    Winnie looked at the car that caused the ident and knew why the owner was so arrogant. It was a


    luxury car.


    Winnie tapped on the window of the luxury car.


    ¡°Please get out of the car. Your car hit mine.¡±


    Winnie suppressed her anger, and her tone was mild.


    However the owner was disdainful.


    The window fell a little, and then the owner handed over 20,000 yuan in cash.


    ¡°There''s my number on it. Call me if it is not enough to fix the car.¡±


    The man even did not look at Winnie and his tone was arrogant.


    Winnie could not help being angry. She did not take the money but criticized him coldly.


    ¡°Sir, it was you who caused the ident, and your attitude is not going to solve the problem at all.


    Please get out of the car...¡±


    ¡°The money is not enough? Give me your WeChat ID. I will transfer to you one hundred thousand.¡±


    The man took his hand back and picked up the phone.


    ¡°It''s not the money, Sir. I......¡±


    ¡°Olddy, can you stop being so melodramatic. It is my first day to work...¡±


    The man couldn''t help but get angry. He finally turned his head to look at the ¡°olddy¡± and wanted to


    rebuke her, but when he saw her, he stopped abruptly.


    The man was surprised by her beauty and fixed his eyes on her. She was not an olddy, she was a


    beautiful woman.


    The next moment, the man got off and the car.


    ¡°Sorry, beauty, I have a bad mood, it is my fault. I drove carelessly. I''ll fix your car and pay for your


    damage.¡±


    Winnie was puzzled by his sudden change, but she felt better.


    That was the right way to deal with things.


    ¡°Since you say so, let''s solve it as soon as possible. It''s the rush hour and it will affect other people''s


    travel. You don¡¯t need to pay for me. You just need to fix my car.¡±


    Winnie''s tone eased down and was not as cold as just now.


    She attracted the man.


    ¡°No problem. I''ll fix the car. Beauty, give me your contact information, I will inform you when I have it


    fixed.¡±


    The man even call her beauty.


    ¡°I...¡±


    When Winnie hesitated to give the contact information to this man, the voice of Leo came from behind.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Winwin?¡±


    Leo asked with concern.


    He passed by and found an ident. He inadvertently saw Winnie standing there, so he ordered the


    driver to pull over and walked over with his assistant.


    ¡°Leo, the car was hit. I''m in urge to see the client.¡±


    As if seeing her savior, Winnie remembered that she was going to bete for work and had no time to


    solve the ident.


    ¡°It is ok. Let my assistant handle it for you. I''ll take you to work.¡±


    Leo said and took a look at that man, who should be the owner of the luxury car.


    ¡°Martin, deal with it. I will leave first.¡±


    Leo gave on order and left with Winnie. That owner of the luxury car did not expect Winnie would leave,


    so he called Winnie.


    ¡°Beauty, you haven¡¯t given me contact information.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of it.¡±


    Leo''s assistant said seriously, however, it annoyed that man.


    Winnie got into Leo''s car and drove off toward thepany.


    ¡°Sorry to crash your car.¡±


    Winnie said, and that was why she did not like to trouble others.


    ¡°Never mind. No one can avoid getting scratched.¡±


    Leo said. Let to mention getting scratched, even if it was seriously damaged, Leo didn''t care, as long


    as Winnie was safe and sound.


    ¡°I''ll give it back to you after I fix it. I''m ashamed to use your car all the time.¡±


    Winnie felt guiltier.


    She did not want to owe favors. She didn''t want to bring troubles to anyone, especially after meeting


    Brian.


    ¡°It is ok, don¡¯t put it in heart. If you give me back the car, it''s inconvenient for you. You have two kids.


    You can''t always carry them to the subway.¡±


    Leo said gently. He did not offer too much help to Winnie and he hoped Winnie could use his car all life.


    ¡°My aunt''s drugstore has closed, so I have some money. I want to buy a car, so I don''t have to take my


    children to the subway.¡±


    Winnie had had the idea of buying a car since her aunt saidst night that she would not open a


    drugstore.


    ¡°All right, as long as you have a car to get around easily. If you want to buy a car, let me know. Several


    of my friends sell cars and you will get a discount.¡±


    Leo did not force Winnie, because he knew that Winnie did not like to be forced. She just liked to do


    things with her own way, so let her do it.


    ¡°Ok, but I can''t afford an expensive car. An ordinary car will do.¡±


    Winnie gave a bright smile. As long as others did not force her, she would be happy. Moving the line of


    sight from Leo''s face, she inadvertently saw the pendant in the car.


    It was knot bracelet she had given him.


    ¡°It''s still there.¡±


    Winnie pretended to see it for the first time.


    Leo looked along the line of sight of Winnie and understood what Winnie referred to.


    ¡°Well, I haven''t been willing to throw it.¡±


    Leo''s mood became low. Seeing that knot, his thoughts returned to the time in foreign country. He had


    happy time with Winnie. Unfortunately, time could not go back to the past.


    ¡°Throw it away. Only throw it away can you start a new life. If you don''t throw it away, the unpleasant


    things from the past will always affect your life.¡±


    ¡°Mine was thrown away long ago.¡±


    Winnie was persuading Leo to give up and told him that she had forgotten the past and had moved on.


    It was impossible that they could be together again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been there for so many years, and I''m used to it. If I throw it away, I won''t get used to it. I''ll feel like


    I''m missing something.¡±


    Winnie''s words made Leo sad. Winnie could move on, but he could not. Even if she could not ept


    him, Leo did not intend to give up his love. Silent attention andpany was also a way of love.


    ¡°You''re rather nostalgic. The color is faded and doesn''t match your car. They are not the same level


    and it bes an eyesore.¡±


    Winnie insisted and did not give Leo hope.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    ¡°I have arrived, pull over.¡±


    Leo wanted to go on, but Winnie suddenly spoke to the driver, interrupting Leo.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do after work today,e with me to see the car. I don''t know anything about


    cars.¡±


    Winnie asked Leo''s help before she got off the car, she really did not know how to choose.


    ¡°Yes, I''ll pick you up after work.¡±


    Leo readily agreed.

 Chapter 203 Work with Leo

    Chapter 203 Work with Leo


    Winnie returned to thepany and was ready to meet with the client. This client was received by the


    other two partners. Winnie had never met this client once and did not know whichpany he was


    from.


    The cooperation project had been almost settled, and now only her exnation and analysis were


    needed.


    As soon as she opened the door of the meeting room, Winnie''s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Leo.¡±


    Winnie was confused. Was Leo their client?


    ¡°Winnie, you know Mr. Johnson?¡±


    One of the partners asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. He''s our client?¡±


    Winnie wanted to confirm her guess.


    ¡°Yes, I am the client you are to see.¡±


    Leo replied with a smile. Although he had just met Winnie, he missed her and was happy to see her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me just now? If I know it is you, I would not be so urgent.¡±


    Winnie pretended to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°You two seem to have a good rtionship.¡±


    The partnerughed when he saw this scene. It seemed that the business would be sessful.


    ¡°Yes, we are friends for years. And I came here by his car.¡±


    Winnie roughly exined the rtionship between them.


    ¡°Let''s get to work and talkter.¡±


    The work began like this. Winnie''s exnation was very wonderful. It was the first time Leo saw her


    work so seriously, so he felt more love for her.


    The work was smooth, then Leo put forward another cooperation.


    ¡°I have another suggestion. Recently, there have been a lot of idents involving online car hailing,


    almost the victims were women. They fear of it. I think if we work together to develop a software that


    can restrict online car hailing, it will be very popr and the government will support it.¡±


    ¡°It is good, Mr. Johnson, we can study on it. Is it a software in the car or in the user''s mobile phone?¡±


    One of the partners said with great interest.


    ¡°My initial idea is to install a hardware device that connects directly with the authorities in the car so


    that passengers will feel easy to call the police. Miss Chambers is responsible for the software. My


    can find manufacturers to customize the hardware facilities, while yourpany is only responsible for


    software research.¡±


    Leo said his idea. He could cooperate with otherpanies, but Winnie was here, and she was the


    best software designer. If the cooperation was sessful, he would get more chance to contact


    Winnie.


    ¡°It is not safe to install the hardware on the car, as the driver canpletely control it. It is better to use


    software directly and install it on the passenger''s mobile phone and the monitoring tform of the car-


    hailingpany. Mr. Johnson, you canmunicate with the government. It is best that the police can


    install the corresponding software, so that the three constraints will contain the urrence of crime.


    Even if it happens, the police will arrive in time, so that it will reduce a lot of losses.


    Winnie gave her thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°Good, I support your opinion. You can rest assured that I willmunicate with the government. If


    yourpany has the intention of cooperation, you can start the development immediately. I must


    Leo was optimistic about Winnie''s idea. In the field of software, he admired Winnie''s smart mind.


    Two partners fell on the line of sight of Winnie, only Winnie was confident, they dare to take such a


    Winnie looked thoughtfully, then looked up at the partners and nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Okay, we''ve decided to cooperate.¡±


    The partner gave the final word.


    ¡°OK, I will ask my assistant to sort out a n for specific cooperation. You study it first, and I will


    Leo was very happy. It was the first time to do business in vition of the rules, only for Winnie''s trust.


    Since the end of the meeting, Winnie and another partner had been working overtime. Both projects


    had to bepleted within the specified time, which was still difficult for her smallpany.


    Luckily, Winnie had rich experience and the partners were capable, otherwise they would not dare to


    take two tasks at the same time.


    Winnie would have to put off her n to buy a car, because she got no time to see a car. Now the time


    was limited and the task was hard. In the morning, she got up early and in the evening, she had to work


    veryte. She had to take subway


    Tired and hungry after work in the evening, Winnie felt that her legs were not her own but she had to


    walk to the subway station.


    ¡°Well, it''s inconvenient not to have a car.¡±


    Winnie said to herself. She walked slowly, sometimes even needed to stop to massage her sore legs.


    Thinking about the progress of the work, she should stick to it for at least half a month, which was really


    difficult for her who was used to driving.


    Thinking of this, Winnie sat down on chair in the bus station. While massaging her legs, she made a


    call to Daenerys.


    ¡°Am I waking you from a beautiful dream?¡±


    Winnie tried to lighten her tone, but her exhaustion showed.


    ¡°I''ve just gone to bed, and you haven''te home yet? Winwin, can you not work hard like this?¡±


    From Winnie''s tone, Daenerys knew she was very tired.


    ¡°I just got off work and wanted to go to the subway station. I was so tired, so I sat down in the bus


    station and had a rest.¡±


    Winnie did not need to pretend since Daenerys knew the truth.


    ¡°What about the car? Why take the subway? Are you afraid to take the subway at thiste hour?¡±


    Daenerys was sleepy. But hearing that, she was worried about Winnie.


    ¡°The car was hit two days ago and hasn''t been finished fixing yet. I n to return it to Leo when it is


    fixed. That''s why I''ve been taking the subway these days.¡±


    Speaking of this, Winnie looked at her high-heeled shoes and sighed.


    ¡°My high heels are killing my legs.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it. Leo still has other car, and Brian has many cars. You can borrow one and you don''t


    have to be so tired, why are you so stubborn?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Daenerys was angry. Winnie was too independent and wanted to anything without any help.


    But she would suffer.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I can''t rely on them all my life. No one in this world can be relied on for


    life, so independence is good for me.¡±


    ¡°Daenerys, I''m calling to ask you for a favor. Buy me a car when you have time. I''m too busy to go out


    these days.¡±


    Winnie did not need Leo or Brian, she could do everything.


    There was no man for her now, and she had to support herself.


    ¡°I''ll see it tomorrow, what kind of car do you want?¡±


    Daenerys was the only person who can help Winnie.


    ¡°Any brand will do, not more than 200,000 yuan, fuel saving, spacious for five people.¡±


    Winnie didn''t have much requirement on the car, she just need it to go to work.


    ¡°All right, I''ll ask Kevin to go with me tomorrow. He knows more than I do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, otherwise I would have lost half my life. Love you!¡±


    Winnie was d that she had such a true bestie to her and that she had someone to talk to in difficult


    times.


    Winnie put down the phone and got ready to go home. Just as she stood up and turned to go, to her


    surprise, Brian''s car stopped there. Brian was sitting in the driver''s seat staring at her angrily.


    Winnie was puzzled. What did she do wrong? Why did he look at her like that?


    Brian stayed in the car. Winnie did not understand what he meant and did not say hello.


    Winnie looked away and walked toward the subway. Whether her legs hurt or nor, she had to put up


    with it now.


    But there was the sound of car door opening.


    Winnie involuntarily elerated her pace. No matter Brian got off because of her, she did not want to


    see his eyes of hatred.


    Winnie wore high-heeled shoes, coupled with weak legs, coupled with the heart to avoid Brian,


    identally she got her foot sprained.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Winnie screamed and had to stop. Brian came to her.


    ¡°Did you get your foot sprained?¡±


    Asked Brian in cold tone.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Winnie gritted her teeth to endure the pain and wanted to move on.


    ¡°What do you want, walk with a sprained foot? You have my car. Why don''t you drive it? Why do you


    have to take the subway sote? Aren''t you scared when there''s no one on the road?¡±


    Brian suddenly roared. He had heard Winnie''s words on phone and he was angry about that.


    Brian was on his way to thepany from a party, and saw Winnie when he passed by herpany.


    There was no one on the road, so he was worried and kept following her.


    Watching her stop and go and rubbed her legs, Brian knew that she must be very tired.


    As she sat in a chair at the bus stop, he stopped, rolled down the window and listened to her talk.


    It was very quiet at night, and he could clearly hear Winnie''s voice. It was so sad and lonely to hear a


    single woman say those words in the middle of the night.


    And she was the woman he loved.


    Winnie stopped. She did not know Brian was concerned or gloating, but she knew, even if he was


    concerned, his words hurt her.


    ¡°Is my affair any concern to you? Sir, you seem to be meddling.¡±


    Winnie said that coldly and continued to walk forward. It was painful as she walked.

 Chapter 204 Does He Love Her

    Chapter 204 Does He Love Her


    Brian could not help the stubborn Winnie. Her bumpy footsteps were like stepping on his heart. He felt


    distressed that her feet hurt.


    Brian quickly caught up with Winnie and picked her up without giving her a chance to refuse. And then


    he turned around and strode to the car.


    "Brian, I told you mind your own business. You can''t do this to me."


    Winnie was helpless. She knew that her struggle was a waste of physical energy, so she could only let


    him hold her.


    "Cut the crap."


    Brian said angrily.


    From the moment he picked up Winnie, his heart was more painful, like a bee stung it. She had lost a


    lot of weight in just a few days, and at this rate, she was going to die.


    Brian took Winnie to the car, stepped on the elerator and went straight to the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, Winnie''s feet were swollen. The doctor checked the bones, applied some


    medicine and took some oral medicine, and the two men left the hospital.


    Brian put Winnie into the car again. As he put down Winnie, he heard the rumbled voice of Winnie''s


    stomach.


    "You have no dinner yet?"


    "I will have when I am home."


    Winnie said with some embarrassment. Actually, she had been hungry, but she had been suffering. But


    now her stomach rumbled.


    Brian said nothing. He put Winnie in the back seat and drove away.


    Instead of taking Winnie home, he found a restaurant.


    Brian, regardless of Winnie''s opposition, walked into the restaurant holding Winnie. Fortunately, they


    booked a private room, otherwise, Winnie would be treated as a weirdo.


    The food was delivered soon, otherwise Winnie would faint.


    Winnie did not refuse but eat directly, because she was too hungry, otherwise she would have


    stomachache.


    "I was about to seek you these days. Have your meal and listen to me."


    Brian sat aside and found a topic that did not affect Winnie''s appetite.


    "I want to transfer some of my property to Luke and Megan''s names before I get married. Hospitals,


    insurancepanies, supermarket chains, car stores, hotels, shopping malls..."


    "You don¡¯t have to do that. I want them to fight for it."


    Winnie interrupted Brian. She didn¡¯t know how much Brian''s personal wealth was, but she didn''t want


    her children to covet it.


    "That''s what your intention. I made so much money, should I throw it away if I don''t give it to them? You


    have no say in this matter."


    Brian rejected Winnie''s remarks.


    "The kids are still young, and I can¡¯t transfer to them, so I have to transfer to you."


    "Don''t. Others will think I cheated you on money."


    Winnie refused outright.


    "It is temporary. We will sign an agreement that will automatically transfer the property to the kids when


    they turn 18."


    Brian had guessed that Winnie would say so, so he had thought of countermeasure.


    "Brian, you make me difficult to me. Find someone else for help, you father or your sister. I don''t want


    to..."


    "They don''t know this. It''s all my private property. How can I tell them? It is not for you, you just help the


    children temporarily keep it."


    Brian lost patience and raised his voice. He admired Winnie that she always could easily annoy him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie said nothing, thinking alone.


    "Well, our agreement should be notarized at the notary office."


    Winniepromised and then continued to eat.


    Brian got up and pushed a chair to Winnie''s side. Then he squatted down and put Winnie''s injured foot


    on the chair.


    "The doctor said the foot could not be hung for a long time. Or it will get more swelling."


    Brian said and sat down. Winnie was moved but she did not know what to do.


    She did not expect that Brian was so considerate and remembered what the doctor said.


    At this moment, Winnie wanted to cry. She wanted to hug Brian and cry, but once again she managed


    to bear it.


    "Thank you!¡±


    "You don''t need to thank me. Just be good to yourself. You can only take care of the children with a


    healthy body."


    What Brian wanted was not her gratitude. He hoped that Winnie was fine with everything.


    "From tomorrow on, I will ask Albert to pick you up every day. You can drive my car when your feet are


    all right. You can have the car."


    Seeing that Winnie had eaten almost enough, Brian talked about the topic again. He knew that Winnie


    would refuse and quarrel with him, so it would affect Winnie''s appetite.


    "No, I''ve already told Daenerys to buy me a car."


    As expected, Winnie refused.


    "You didn''t get a penny or a gift after being around me for so long. This car will be yourpensation


    for sleeping with me so many times."


    Although Brian thought Winnie would refuse, he was still angry. Every time when he was angry with


    Winnie, his brain would not work and he would say something he regretted.


    Brian''s words hurt Winnie. She put down her chopsticks and stopped eating.


    "No, I was willing to sleep with you, not to sell my body to make money."


    "Brian, we can''t meet any more, or our rtionship will not end. And I will I be an obstacle


    between you and Wendy, I don''t want to live so no self."


    "Pretend you don¡¯t know me when you see me, even if I died on that road, leave me alone."


    "I can''t, I can''t, you know? Do you think I want to see you like this? It distressed me. When I see you, I


    cannot move the line of sight away, I cannot move my pace, so be good to yourself, don''t let me see


    you like this. It''s you who keep me restless."


    Brian got excited and said loudly. He felt distressed and had been enduring it. He also wanted to forget


    Winnie and moved on, but he just couldn''t do it.


    Hearing that, Winnie froze, she did not understand what he meant. He would feel distressed, would be


    unable to ignore it, would be restless.


    Was this all for her? Why couldn¡¯t he turn blind eyes on her?


    Was it love? Was he in love with her? She ventured to guess.


    Would he? Would he fall in love with her who had no money and status? Would he fall in love with her,


    a cheater with children?


    Winnie repeatedly asked herself in her heart, but she did not dare to give her affirmative answer.


    But she was happy to hear those words and appeased her heart.


    "I''m full."


    Winnie moved her leg down and was ready to get up. At this moment, angry Brian walked to her and


    picked her up.


    Two people were in the car, but they did not say a word. Brian started the car and was ready to send


    Winnie home.


    "Drive me to thepany. It''s almost time to go to work."


    Winnie spoke in a low voice.


    "You need to rest, I will get you home."


    Brian got angry again that Winnie wanted to go to thepany. She was really desperate.


    "It takes me half an hour to get home. I have to change my clothes and freshen up before I go back to


    the office, and it''s not convenient for me without a car."


    "I''d rather get an hour''s sleep in thepany than waste all my time on the road. Send me back to the


    Winnie whispered softly in reply.


    Now she took these things as an expression of Brian¡¯s love for her, and it made her feel much better.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "I''ll walk back if it''s troublesome. It''s not far from thepany. Drive if you don¡¯t think it is troublesome."


    Winnie knew what Brian was trying to say. She would not do as Brian said, so she cut him off.


    Brian could only send Winnie back to thepany, but his mood was very bad. Thinking that she had


    to work at this hour, he felt sad.


    The car stopped at the gate of Winnie¡¯s Company and Brian got off.


    He came to the back seat to open the door and was to hold Winnie off and to send her to the office.


    "I will work overtime for half a month at most. After half a month, I will return to my normal schedule.


    Don''t take it to heart."


    Winnie began to fear that Brian was worried about her. If he also loved her, Winnie did not want Brian


    to be distracted by her and to affect his mood because of her. Because Winnie knew that feeling was


    very torturing.


    "If you keep doing this for half a month, you will get tired."


    Brian could not ept this, but he could not persuade Winnie.


    Brian reached out to hug Winnie. This time, Winnie refused.


    "Just help me down. There is a security guard at the gate, I can''t exin if he sees that. Even if I''m not


    afraid of the security guard, you can only send me to the lobby. Ourpany is not allowed to enter


    without a work permit."


    Winnie knew that Brian could only send her here, just like their life, even if they love each other, there


    were obstacles in the middle. Even if they were together, there would be an end.


    Brian did not speak, but looked at Winnie affectionately and helped her to get off the car.


    "Thank you, because of me, you did not sleep well this night, go back and have sleep."


    Winnie said gently and turned to leave.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian came to Winnie and did not want to leave.


    "Winwin, quit your job. I can take care of you. We''ll be together just like before. You don''t have to do


    anything but take care of the children."


    Brian really could not bear to see that Winnie worked tiredly for life. He would rather feel sorry to


    Wendy than let Winnie work overtime at thiste hour.


    Winnie and Brian looked at each other. Winnie felt sad that she was a secret mistress, but was happy


    that Brian was willing to betray Wendy for her.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    Winnie asked suddenly.


    "......"


    Brian was silent. He did not know how to answer Winnie.


    "If you love me, let me live with dignity."


    Although Brian''s silence disappointed her, she believed her words would make Brian give up his


    n.

 Chapter 205 How about I Marry You

    Chapter 205 How about I Marry You


    Winnie limped into thepany. Withplex emotions, Brian looked at Winnie gradually went far


    away.


    Looking at her lonely figure, he felt distressed like the ck clouds in the sky.


    However, Winnie¡¯sst words hurt him. He loved her but he could not stay with her, he could not give


    her dignity. Was that still love?


    If it was not love, why did he care about everything about her, why did it hurt so much to forget her?


    Brian knew what he had just said was not an impulse. He didn''t want to lose Winnie, and he didn''t want


    to see her living such a hard life.


    But he ignored Winnie''s feelings and her self-esteem. Brian''s words hurt her again.


    In the next days while Daenerys rested at noon, she called Kevin to help Winnie pick a car.


    "Winwin said it is for five family members, and the price had better not exceed 200 thousand."


    In arge car store, Daenerys said to Kevin.


    "All car brands are sold in this store. It''s Brian''s store. Why does she have to pay for one? Brian can


    give it to her."


    Kevin responded to Daenerys.


    "Mr. Be¡¯s store?"


    Daenerys asked Kevin in surprise.


    "Yes, but don''t tell anyone, it''s his store, not the Be Group¡¯s, so he can give Winwin a car even if it


    costs millions."


    Kevin did not take Daenerys as an outsider, so he told her Brian''s private property.


    "It is of no use. Mr. Be''s global limited edition luxury car is sitting in Winwin''s underground parking


    lot. Winwin doesn''t use it. She would rather take the subway or bus than drive his car at thatte hour."


    "Now Winnie wants to keep distance from Mr. Be. She does not use the limited edition luxury car,


    do you think she will ept that?"


    Daenerys knew well of Winnie that she could not ept Brian''s car.


    "Winwin is stubborn. As long as it was her business, as long as she tells Brian, Brian will help. He will


    help her for the sake of the children, besides, Brian loves Winwin."


    Actually, Kevin felt that Winnie was very poor. As a woman, being too strong was poor performance.


    Actually, a woman''s heart was not so strong as their surface. They were strong because of unknown


    difficulties.


    Winnie was a typical example. She turned a gentle and soft woman into a strong woman.


    "You mean Mr. Be loves Winwin? Did he tell you himself?"


    Asked Daenerys doubtfully.


    "He didn''t, but I can see that."


    Kevin said.


    "Why can¡¯t I see that? I thought he told you. Anything that doesn''te out of his mouth is


    spection."


    Daenerys said with disdain and walked on.


    Kevin followed her. He was sure that Brian was in love with Winnie and wanted Daenerys to believe


    that.


    "I have known Brian for years, Daenerys. We''ve known each other since we were in high school. I


    know everything he''s been through, and I''ve been part of his transformation from a sunny boy to a cold,


    moody, overbearing president. I know him better than I know myself."


    "In all these years, he had never lost his mind for anyone or anything. In all these years, he had never


    said a word to his father. In all these years, no one had dared to contradict him. But Winwin did all


    these things. What''s more, Winwin beat him. If he does not love Winwin, he would not have tolerated


    these things."


    ¡°Do you think Brian can stay with any woman? As Wendy had left for four years, he did not have a


    woman. Winwin was a woman with a child, but she could be with him. Do you think it is just


    physiological need?"


    Kevin told Daenerys Brian''s change and his tolerance of Winnie. A man was willing to change and pay


    for a woman, that was the performance of love.


    "So what? He still chose Wendy. Even though Winwin has children, he did not choose her. As I said,


    even if they love each other, they cannot be together."


    Daenerys was very serious.


    She hoped Winnie to be with the person she loved, but there was a big gap between her and Brian.


    Besides, in those days she stayed with Brian, Winnie did not have a peaceful life. They had better not


    have a rtionship, so that Winnie could live a peaceful life.


    "What about us? Can we be together?"


    Kevin said and stopped in front of Daenerys.


    Kevin had never spoken so seriously, and had never looked at Daenerys with such deep feeling.


    At this moment,pared to the love and hatred between Brian and Winnie, his love was more


    important.


    Daenerys was stunned. She saw love and sincerity in the eyes of Kevin. Did he really like her?


    Daenerys was nervous and could not control her heartbeat. Flurried, she took back her sight.


    "I don''t know, but time will tell."


    Daenerys deliberately said so. She did not make it difficult to Kevin, she just needed more them to think


    about it and Kevin could have more time to confirm if Kevin really liked her.


    Daenerys turned in the corner and walked straight into a brand store.


    Kevin smiled gently. For the answer given by Daenerys, he was not disappointed but felt hopeful.


    Every time he mentioned such a topic before, Daenerys said that it was impossible. At least this time


    she did not give a negative answer, which was the hope.


    They chose a domestic SUV white car, which was in line with all the requirements of Winnie. It was


    economy and fuel saving withrge interior space. It was spacious andfortable.


    In the second day, Daenerys and Kevin helped Winnie take the license te in the afternoon and then


    sent the car to Winnie''spany.


    "Winwin, you don¡¯t need to take subway anymore, and I don''t need to worry you."


    Daenerys had been busy for two days, but she was at ease. Winnie driving home was safer than taking


    the subway sote.


    ¡°You helped me a lot, Daenerys. I don''t know how to repay you, how about I marry you?¡±


    Winnie said jokingly.


    "Too bad I''m not a man."


    Daenerys replied to Winnie.


    Since returning to B City, Winnie had rarely been such happy. Now that Penny''s case was settled, she


    could fell fewer burdens.


    "Daenerys, thank Doctor Burns for me, and I''ll reward you when I finish work."


    Actually, Winnie felt sorry. Kevin was a busy man, but he still helped her.


    "I have thanked him. You can get back to work."


    Donnie said it casually, and then she calmed down.


    "Winwin, if Brian loves you, will you be together?"


    Daenerys got the influence of Kevin and asked tentatively.


    Winnie stopped her work at hand, but her and hands were on theputer.


    "No, we are not from the same world, so we cannot be together. And he''s going to be married soon. It


    won''t change anything.¡±


    Winnie said with great affirmation.


    Even if Brian loved her, he loved Wendy more. True love was desperate rather than rational.


    If Brian loved her, he would choose to be with her even if he gave up everything. However, he chose


    Wendy and the Be Group. The person he loved most was Wendy, and Winnie was a spare lover.


    Spare lover silently stayed there and was asionally taken out to use. Winnie would not be Brian''s


    spare lover.


    It was the weekend, but Winnie was still busy working overtime. However, she told Brian that she would


    send the car to the suburbs.


    Winnie drove her car home while it was time for lunch. The she took the two children to the suburbs.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    On the suburbs, Winnie parked Brian''s car and got off.


    Then Rufus and Paul came out.


    Two children happily ran toward Rufus, Winnie also walked toward him.


    "Sir, here is the car key. Please give it to Brian when he is here."


    "Ok."


    "Come in. Lunch is ready."


    Rufus did not know what was going on with the car, but he had never asked much.


    "Sir, I won''t eat lunch. I have to go back to thepany. I will leave the children there. I''ll pick them up


    when I have time."


    Winnie didn''t even have time eat.


    Rufus still wanted to ask Winnie to stay, but was interrupted by a man''s voice.


    "Uncle."


    Jack walked this way and greeted him with a smile.


    "Jack."


    Rufus replied.


    "I am free today, so I am here to visit you."


    "Why are you standing here? This is?"


    Jack saw two strangers, one woman with her back to him and a little girl facing him.


    Winnie knew that Jack was asking about her, so she politely turned around.


    "It''s you."


    When Jack saw Winnie, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    He looked at the beauty with surprise, never expecting to see her here.


    "Oh, hello."


    Winnie greeted casually and recognized the man was that driver of the luxury car.


    "Hello! Hello! Excuse me..."


    "She is Mommy of Luke¡¯s ssmate. This little girl is her daughter."


    Before Jack asked, Brian said coldly.


    "Daddy."


    Luke called him and Megan said after thinking for a moment.


    "Hello, uncle."


    Megan was smart, her sudden change of address surprised Brian.


    Brian was very proud. He knew his children were the most intelligent and would cooperate with him.

 Chapter 206 Belly Growls

    Chapter 206 Belly Growls


    "Her child?"


    Jack looked at Megan and Winnie inconceivably. They were alike, but he did not expect that she had a


    child at her young age. Suddenly, he felt disappointed.


    Winnie was surprised to see Brian, but she felt upset to hear what Brian said. However, she forced a


    smile.


    "Sorry, I have to get to work. Paul, can you send me? I am gettingte."


    Winnie said with embarrassment. She sent Brian''s car back, so she had no car to go back and she had


    to ask Paul for help.


    "......"


    However, before Paul answered, Brian spoke.


    "I''ll give you a ride."


    Then Brian turned around and walked to the car. Winnie could only allow Brian to send her.


    Winnie walked to Brian''s car and reached out to open the back door. At that moment, Brian stopped


    her.


    "Sit in the front, I''m not your driver."


    Brian said with anger and got in the car directly.


    Winnie hesitated for a moment and followed him. She hesitated because she did not understand why


    Brian was angry with her.


    On the way back to the city.


    It was quite in the car and embarrassing that Winnie¡¯s belly growled.


    Winnie got more embarrassed. But now she could only endure. She did not have food sincest night.


    "Hungry?¡±


    Brian heard it clearly and asked in a cold voice.


    "......"


    Winnie did not know how to answer, only to me her stomach growled at the wrong time.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have breakfast?¡±


    Brian continued to ask and guessed she did not have breakfast, or she would not be so hungry.


    "Yes..."


    Winnie was hesitant, which annoyed Brian.


    "You have not have food sincest night?"


    Brian guessed that this was the reason why Winnie answered with hesitation.


    "Yes."


    Winnie answered affirmatively this time.


    "Winnie..."


    When he heard that, he got so angry that he braked on the car and pulled over.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian wanted to scold loudly at Winnie, but hearing that her stomach grumbled, he stopped.


    After ncing at Winnie, he pushed open the door and got off.


    He went to the back of the car, opened the trunk and found some cakes and milk there.


    Brian returned to the car and handed her the food.


    "Eat these first."


    He said coldly, and started the car again.


    Winnie looked at the lunch in her hands. Simple as it was, it meant a lot to her and even touched her.


    "Thank you!¡±


    "I''d rather not hear your thanks than see you like this. Winnie, if you let me see you like this again, I will


    lock you up to prevent you from working."


    Even if Winnie objected, even if she wanted to live with dignity, he would never give her the chance.


    She might as well have lived under his wing as abused herself.


    "It won''t happen again. The work is almost over."


    Winnie promised.


    But it would often happen, she just would not let him find it out because she worked hard and did not


    wanted to be seen by Brian.


    There was another silence in the car, and a momentter.


    "You know the man in the suburb?"


    Thinking of Jack, Brian said in a cold voice.


    Jack was famous for hissciviousness. He would chat up beautiful girls when he saw them. This made


    Brian the most disgusted.


    Today, he knew that Winnie woulde to the suburbs to deliver the car. He had contacted with


    Megan and knew that Winnie woulde at this time, so he wanted to make a chance to see her.


    But as soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Jack chatting with Winnie. He only saw the back of


    Jack, but he could hear his flirtatious tone from his voice.


    This was why Brian got angry at Winnie.


    "I don''t know his name. He rear-ended my car, so I had to take the subway."


    Winnie truthfully said and felt curious why that man was in the suburbs.


    "It is him. The car hasn''t finished processing. I will ask Albert to deal with it."


    To avoid Jack and Winnie to have more contact, Brian had to stop the connection between them.


    "No, Leo''s assistant has been following it up."


    Winnie refused, and Brian was silent again.


    It was Leo again. Did he really begin to pursue Winnie again?


    A momentter.


    ¡°There''s something I want to tell you. The man in the suburbs is the son of Uncle Thomas. His name is


    Jack Be. He and his family have just returned from abroad."


    "They don¡¯t know you gave birth to Luke and I don¡¯t want then to know it, so be careful and tell the two


    children."


    Brian had to inform Winnie in advance of these, so Uncle Thomas had nothing to threaten him. And it


    was not good to Winnie.


    "That''s why you send me back?"


    Winnie then understood the reason why Brian sent her. He just wanted to tell her that she could not talk


    nonsense.


    "I..."


    Feeling misunderstood, Brian tried to exin, but Winnie interrupted him.


    "Don''t worry, I will do as you said."


    Winnie was eating. After hearing Brian''s words, she lost her appetite, but she still forced the food into


    her mouth.


    "There''s an office supply store in the front. I need to get some much-needed stuff back to thepany.


    You can drop me off there."


    Winnie pointed to the front. She said it in a rxed tone, as if Brian''s words had no effect on her.


    Winnie felt sad when she was alone with Brian, so she wanted to get away from him as soon as


    possible to make her feel better.


    Brian followed Winnie''s instructions and dropped her off at an office-supply store, then drove to the


    intersection ahead to turn around and head back to the suburbs.


    Winnie watched Brian''s car drive away and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t have anything to buy, but she knew this office supply store was close to the subway


    entrance.


    She went directly toward the subway entrance, but she met Leo driving over.


    "Winwin."


    Leo lowered the window and shouted to Winnie.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie was surprised.


    "Where are you going? I can give you a ride, get in the car."


    "I am on my way to thepany. It is not convenient to you."


    "It is convenient, get in, I can¡¯t stop the car here for too long."


    Leo urged her, not for fear of vition the rules, but for fear that Winnie did not get in the car.


    Leo''s words worked. Hearing that it was not allowed to stop the car here, she opened the door and got


    in.


    However, this scene was seen by Brian.


    Brian''s felt upset, jealous and angry.


    It seemed that Winnie and Leo made an appointment. She was not to buy office supplies. Leo was


    important in her heart.


    Brian was disappointed and angry, stepped on the elerator and left.


    Leo''s car.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Two people said in unison, then smiled together.


    "I''ll say first."


    Leo said.


    "I was at a funeral of a friend¡¯s father today. I was justing back from the cemetery and I met you


    when I passed by."


    "No wonder we met, we headed for the same direction. I sent my children to the suburbs, and I took


    Brian''s car when I came back. I got off here and was about to take the subway to thepany and


    then I met you."


    Winnie''s mood at the moment got much better, at least not as depressed as just now.


    "Are you still in touch with Brian?"


    Leo asked gently, but he felt sour in heart.


    "Yes, it''s impossible to have no connection, because we have children, but it was only for the children."


    Winnie inadvertently answered, but she understood one thing. With children between them, it was


    really impossible to break the connection.


    Only when she stopped loving Brian, they could contact like friends.


    But could she do it? Could she forget Brian?


    "By the way, didn''t you say it is convenient? Where are you going? Or did you just say that to give me a


    ride?"


    Winnie changed the topic. The more often she mentioned Brian, the more difficult she was to forget.


    "I am going to yourpany. I got a call from the graveyard and received good news. I know you are


    working overtime, so I wanted toe to yourpany and tell you in person."


    Leo was obviously excited and Winnie showed a smile.


    "What is it?"


    Winnie asked.


    "The government has begun to pay attention to the frequent idents of online ride-hailing. I have


    wanted to see if your software works well. It can try in B City, and if it works well, it will be promoted to


    the whole country."


    Leo was happy and excited. This cooperation for him was not the biggest benefit, but for Winnie it was


    a new starting point.


    "Really, it is good, thank you, Leo!"


    Winnie could not contain her excitement. It was a new milestone for her to work with the government to


    promote it nationwide.


    However, this opportunity was from Leo. She thanked Leo from the bottom of her heart. This kind of


    help was meaningful, nobler than Brian''s money doctrine, more noble than being his woman.


    "You are wee. Now I have paved the way for you, it is up to you to walk beautifully."


    Leo believed that Winnie had strength and that she could make everyone satisfied.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I will work hard."


    Winnie was confident that she could do better. It was the confidence that had sustained her for so


    many years, and it was the confidence that had led to her achievements today.

 Chapter 207 Wait till I Come Back

    Chapter 207 Wait till I Come Back


    Winnie continued to work overtime and because it was toote, she did note to pick up her


    children in the suburbs. Not until the next day after work, she got some time.


    She drove to the suburbs alone, but there was a visitor.


    She found it out when the car got into the yard and it was toote to avoid. As she got off, the two


    children ran over.


    "Mommy."


    "Auntie."


    Winnie knew what was going on when she heard that Luke called her auntie. The visitor in the pavilion


    should be Brian''s uncle.


    Originally, she nned to have dinner here before returning with her children, but now it seemed that


    she could not stay here. If she said anything wrong and brought trouble to Brian, she would be a


    sinner.


    "Have you been good here?¡±


    Winnie greeted the children with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Megan answered and then she took Winnie''s hand and made her squat down.


    "Mummy, Daddy said there''s a visitor here. He''s Daddy''s uncle."


    Megan conveyed Brian''s words in a low voice.


    Winnie took a look at Megan and understood what Brian meant.


    It seemed that Brian was still worried that she would say something wrong.


    "I see."


    At this time, Rufus came over. Ste and Brian saw her, but they continued to chat.


    Winnie was embarrassed by that.


    "Winwin, youe at the right time. Have dinner here before you leave."


    Rufus said enthusiastically.


    "No, Sir, I am here to pick up the kids. I still have work to do. I''ll bete for work if I have dinner here."


    Winnie made an excuse because it was not her ce.


    "You need to have food and it is weekend, you should have a rest. Both children are hungry. Eat before


    you go."


    Rufus insisted to ask Winnie to stay.


    "My aunt has got dinner ready. We can have dinner at home."


    Winnie bowed her head and asked the two children for advice.


    "Do you want to go back with me, or wait for your father to see you off after dinner?"


    "I... Mommy, I want to go back."


    Megan whispered. There was a stranger here, and the stranger seemed not to like her, so she did not


    want to stay.


    "Then I''ll go back too."


    Luke felt it was not fun to stay alone.


    "Well, I''ll take you home."


    Winnie, who knew her children best, felt her child''s awkwardness in front of strangers.


    "Sir..."


    As Winnie was about to say goodbye to Rufus, Jack walked quickly over and interrupted Winnie.


    ¡°Hello, Beauty, nice to meet you again."


    Jack greeted her politely.


    "Hello."


    Winnie replied gently, forcing a smile on her face.


    "It seems that we have predestined rtionship, but the way of knowing each other is special. I am


    Brian''s younger brother, my name is Jack Be. May I have your name?"


    Jack asked Winnie her basic information and did not want to miss the chance again.


    "Hello, my name is Winnie Chambers."


    Winnie introduced herself politely but simply.


    "Miss Chambers has a very nice name. Where do you work?"


    Jack continued to ask, and Brian came over.


    "Luke, Megan, I take you to wash your hands and get ready for meal."


    Although Brian''s tone was calm, he wrinkled eyebrows. Winnie felt ufortable.


    "Uncle, Mommy''s here to take us home. I''ming home with Mommy for dinner."


    Megan said to Brian.


    "Daddy, I''m going to Auntie''s."


    Luke also said.


    "Ok."


    Brian did not retain, but hoped Winnie to leave earlier. He hated the image of Jack chatting with Winnie.


    Winnie understood Brian''s impatience and said.


    "Sir, I''m so busy with my work that I won''t have dinner with you. And I am not going to say hello to the


    visitor, please help me to exin."


    Winnie said.


    She knew Rufus was really want to stay her, also knew that only Rufus cared about her. But because of


    Brian, she could not stay.


    "Drive carefully."


    Rufus did not continue to detain her.


    "Megan, Luke, get in the car."


    Winnie gave Rufus an apologetic smile and left with the children.


    "Brother, youe at the wrong time. You don¡¯t give me chance to talk with beauty."


    Jack looked at the car to leave andined.


    "Stay away from her, she''s not one of those women around you."


    Brian''s tone was obviously with warning.


    "What is the difference? She just has a kid. It doesn''t matter."


    Jack said arrogantly, which annoyed Brian.


    "Put your energy into your work and you can achieve great achievement."


    Brian said coldly and directly turned to leave, leaving Jack who was puzzled.


    Brian returned to Ste, looking upset.


    "Why did Winwin leave?"


    Ste asked.


    "She needs to work."


    Brian answered simply, but he felt ufortable.


    "Brother, doesn''t Lukee back?"


    Jack came over and asked, actually, he wanted to know more information about Winnie through Luke.


    "He lives there, and the kindergarten is there."


    Brian still said in a cold voice. Seeing that Jack had bad intention, Brian got annoyed.


    "Brian, isn¡¯t it not good for our children to live in a ssmate''s home?"


    Thomas asked.


    "Luke''s kindergarten is over there. It''s a waste of time to pick him up, so I let him stay with a ssmate.


    That''s all for now, and we''ll see about itter."


    Brian didn''t shy away from the subject, because they would ask about it sooner orter.


    "When Wendyes back, ask Wendy to take Luke. Don''t bother his ssmate¡¯s parents."


    Thomas said to Brian as an elderly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "We willmunicate with Wendy when shees back."


    As Brian''s voice just fell, Wendy''s phone call came in.


    Brian took the phone toward the door and picked up the phone while walking.


    "Wendy."


    Brian said coldly.


    "Brian, I..."


    Wendy wanted to speak but stopped, as if there was something to say.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Asked Brian.


    "I... I don''t know what to say."


    Wendy said hem and haw.


    "Say what you like."


    Brian was impatient and worried.


    "I''m sorry, Brian, but I can''t seem to go back."


    Wendy put the words out.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Brian suddenly felt that something was wrong and got nervous.


    "I... As the time for my return approached, I found that I was getting more and more nervous and


    wanted to escape. Brian, I have been thinking about it all day, and atst I understand why I am in such


    a mood."


    Wendy stopped and wanted to see what would Brian response.


    But Brian did not speak and remained silent.


    "......"


    "Brian, I''m sorry. I still can''t ept the fact that you have a child. I think our love is no longer simple. I


    can''t ept such love."


    "Wendy......"


    Brian said, but to his surprise, he did not feel sad then he heard that.


    ¡°I''m sorry I can''t go back, Brian. I''m sorry I''ve kept you waiting for so many years. Don''t wait any longer.


    Get married when you meet the right person."


    Wendy finished in one breath and hung up the phone as quickly as she could.


    And Brian stopped his pace at the gate.


    He was stunned holding the mobile phone. He did not feel hurt but rxed. It was as if a heavy stone


    had been lifted from his heart. It was as if the sun had finally appeared in a rainy sky.


    Brian''s face gradually showed a smile, a rxing smile.


    His smile got brighter and brighter and he got excited.


    He did not have any concerns now and the only choice was Winnie.


    As he was about to call Winnie, his phone rang.


    Brian picked it up with displeasure. ra''s voice was heard.


    "Mr. Be, there is emergency situation in HK, you are needed to solve the problem."


    Brian was to get angry, but at this time he could only focus on business.


    "Book air ticket, you and Calvin go with me, get the relevant documents ready."


    After giving the order, Brian hung up the phone and returned to his car. He drove away without telling


    anyone.


    In the car.


    Brian used his headset to make a call.


    "Sister, tell Uncle Thomas that thepany has an emergency and I have to go on a business trip."


    "Okay, I''ll tell him. When will you be back?"


    Ste asked with concern.


    "I don''t know, it depends."


    "All right, take care of yourself."


    As the voice of Ste fell, Brian hung up the phone.


    He was thinking whether he should confess his love to Winnie now, but he thought it was better to tell


    her face to face. Even if Winnie didn''t ept him, he wouldn''t give her a chance.


    But now he had to call Winnie.


    Winnie turned on her Bluetooth headset as she drove.


    "Yes?¡±


    Winnie asked coldly.


    "Did you tell the children that I am going to marry?"


    Brian''s voice was not cold but excited.


    "Not yet."


    "Don¡¯t tell them."


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Winnie wondered.


    "Don''t tell them, and don''t have rtionship with Leo. I''m on my way to a business trip. Wait for me. I''ll


    tell you when I get back."


    Brian wanted it to be romantic, so he didn''t say anything over the phone, only to tell Winnie to wait for


    him.


    "I don''t understand."


    Winnie was confused. What did he want to say? Why was it rted to Leo?


    "Don''t ask why, wait for me.¡±


    Brian hung up the phone after that. Although his tone was overbearing, his heart was sweet. Only then


    did he know that he was so eager to be with Winnie.

 Chapter 208 Bestie Got Pregnant

    Chapter 208 Bestie Got Pregnant


    After receiving this phone call, Winnie had been waiting. ording to Brian, she did not tell the children


    that Brian was to marry.


    As for Leo, she never wanted to promise him anything.


    But what did Brian mean?


    Winnie was still busy but she had expectation that Brian woulde back and exin what he had


    said.


    The police had the news of the case progress The one forced Daniel to jump off the building had been


    found and they offered the information of the person who contacted him.


    When the police investigated, they easily knew that it was Richard''s assistant who was in charge of the


    hired killer. And then he confessed that Richard was behind the scene, and there was a recording of


    him and Richard discussing the matter.


    The police began to chase Richard, but he was not caught.


    Penny had been brought to the police station. Regarding Richard, the police interrogated Penny.


    "Penny, we have the evidence that your father murdered Daniel. He is hiding from us. Do you have any


    idea where he might be hiding?"


    Asked the policeman in a serious voice.


    "What is wrong with you? How could my Dad murdered Daniel?"


    Penny pretended not to know anything and questioned the police.


    Although she was calm on the surface, she was psychologically panicked. If her father was caught, she


    would have no hope at all and would spend the rest of her life in prison.


    Winnie''s case was not enough to sentence her to death, but she was involved in Daniel''s death, so she


    was doomed.


    "Watch yournguage, Penny. Don¡¯t talk nonsense without proof.¡±


    The policeman was angry and raised his voice.


    "But my father..."


    "No buts, we have evidence. Think where your father is and it might be good to you."


    The policeman interrupted Penny with a sharp voice.


    ¡°I don''t know. I''ve been home rarely for so many years, and I don''t know much about his habits.¡±


    Penny really did not know.


    "Never mind. Take her back."


    The policeman spoke to the C.O. behind him.


    "Officer, may I see Winnie? I want to talk to her."


    Penny suddenly offered to see Winnie and put her hope in Winnie, because she knew that Winnie''s


    heart was soft. As long as she asked her for help, there must be hope.


    "No, you can''t see anybody now. Wait till your father gets caught. If you have nothing to do with


    Daniel''s death, you can be sentenced and then you can see her."


    After that, the C.O. took Penny forcibly away.


    At this time Penny was restless and desperate.


    She hadn¡¯t seen a person since she got arrested.


    Her family, Brian whom she loved, even her enemy had not been seen.


    All this made her world dim and limitless.


    Winnie''s office.


    "Don''t be in a daze. Once Richard gets caught, everything will be over. I can assure you that Daniel''s


    death must be rted to Penny. If it hadn''t been for Penny, how could Richard havemitted


    murder?"


    Daenerys said to Winnie.


    "I agree. Daniel was not a good man. He might be a threat to Penny, so Penny wanted to kill him. It


    seems that Daniel never thought that Penny was far more ruthless than he was."


    Winnie said with some emotion. She believed that Penny got involved in that. It was at this time that


    she really realized how terrible Penny was. She was a devil.


    "Don''t talk about her. It was upset to talk about her. She must take the consequences for what she has


    done, and she has brought it upon herself."


    Daenerys never wanted to feel sad because of Penny.


    "You..."


    As Daenerys was about to ask Winnie about her work, she vomited.


    "What''s wrong with you?¡±


    Winnie got up and came to Daenerys.


    Daenerys kept vomiting.


    Winnie patted Daenerys on the back and asked with concern.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Have you eaten something bad? Do you want to spit it out in the bathroom?"


    "No, I didn''t eat anything."


    Daenerys relieved herself and shrugged off the vomit.


    "Do you have stomachache? Go see a doctor."


    Winnie was worried and Daenerys looked bad on face.


    "No, I just have nausea. Don''t worry, get to work."


    "I''ve been bothering you for a while. I''m going back."


    Daenerys got up from the sofa, but vomited again.


    "Go to the hospital..."


    Before she could finish, she realized something and stared at Daenerys.


    "How long has your period been away?"


    Winnie asked. If it was not stomachache, she could be pregnant.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Daenerys asked incredulously.


    "You are pregnant. In the initial stage of my pregnancy, I have no reaction, but most people have early


    pregnancy reaction. Tell me how long your period hasn''te."


    Winnie''s hunch was getting stronger and stronger, and even had some expectations.


    "I..."


    Daenerys thought for a moment.


    "It seems like two months."


    Daenerys was frightened by her own words. Her period had note for two months, why didn¡¯t she


    notice before? Was she really pregnant?


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital. Make sure now. I think you are pregnant."


    Winnie took her bag and pulled Daenerys to the hospital.


    After examination, Winnie confirmed her guess.


    "Congrattions, Daenerys. Congrattions on your pregnancy."


    In Daenerys¡¯ office, Winnie was excited.


    "Why do you congratte me? How am I supposed to exin to my parents that I''m pregnant without a


    boyfriend or marriage? Other willugh at me."


    Daenerys now looked bitter, even afraid.


    The baby was out of her ns.


    Now she panicked and did not know what to do.


    "Why do you care about these? Boyfriend is a problem, he will marry you now if he knows it now. You


    don¡¯t need to worry, Kevin will take care of it. With the consent of your husband and parents, you have


    no need to be afraid of gossip."


    Winnie persuaded and offered ideas. These were the simplest and most perfect solutions. If Daenerys


    agreed, Kevin could solve all difficulties.


    "Kevin and I are not that easy to be together, and even now I''m not sure if he loves me. Now there is a


    child, he will be with me even for the sake of the child."


    "Winwin, you know me. I want love. I want my marriage that was supported by love, and if not, I''d


    rather not to have marriage."


    Daenerys did not want Kevin to be with her for the sake of the child.


    "This is your thought, Daenerys. You are overthinking. You should have felt that if he loves you.


    Although he can fake to be considerable, he can''t fake the love in his eyes. Ites naturally from his


    own heart. You can tell that, right?"


    Winnie persuaded Daenerys.


    Her idea was the same as it was at the beginning, Kevin and Daenerys were definitely the perfect


    match.


    "You''re right. I just can''t feel the love in his eyes, so I''m not sure if he loves me. How about you? Do


    you fell if Brian loves you?"


    Daenerys retorted, but she remembered the time she bought a car for Winnie, she saw love in Kevin¡¯s


    eyes.


    "I feel it. I feel he doesn''t love me. So I stayed away from him. Daenerys, your situation is different from


    mine. I told you we couldn''t be together even if we loved each other. You and Doctor Burns are perfect


    for everything, and now that you have a baby, it is perfect."


    When it came to herself, Winnie felt sad, but that Daenerys had a baby distracted her most of the


    attention.


    "s......I don''t know what to do, it''s a mess."


    Daenerys finally no longer refuted Winnie''s words, but she was not sure about her rtionship with


    Kevin.


    "Daenerys, tell me the truth. Do you love Kevin or not?"


    Winnie wanted to facilitate the rtionship between Daenerys and Kevin. She feared that the


    opportunity would be lost. She feared that Daenerys would have abortion.


    She did not want Daenerys do regret things, did not want to have tortuous rtionship. And she was


    afraid that she could not be with the one she loved.


    "I don''t know. I don''t hate him. I should like him."


    Daenerys did not hide from Winnie, but she liked Kevin carefully, because of those obstacles in heart.


    "Since you like him, have a try. Think about it. Ask Doctor Burns out and talk about it. Then you will


    have your idea."


    Winnie needed not to worry now, since Daenerys liked Kevin. It was about the time and the child could


    effectively shorten the time.


    "I should go. I left all my work."


    Winnie said and got up.


    "Wait, I haven''t talked about your thing yet."


    Daenerys was refreshed now, and forgot her confusion.


    "What is it?¡±

 Chapter 209 Say Yes to the Proposal

    Chapter 209 Say Yes to the Proposal


    Winnie''s life was monotonous. She ran back and forth between home andpany every day, and


    never came backte except for work.


    What else could happen with a life like this?


    "Didn¡¯t you say a few days ago that you would tell your children about Brian''s marriage? Wendy will be


    back in a few days. Haven''t you told them?"


    Daenerys knew all things about Winnie and concerned about her. Although her life seemed to be t,


    there were still many hidden problems.


    "Not yet. Brian told me not to tell them before his business trip and asked me to wait for him toe


    back."


    At this thought, Winnie was depressed.


    He left for five full days without a single phone call or text. Winnie did not know what she was waiting


    for, nor did she know what he wanted to tell her, but just waited for him.


    "Wait for him? Does he want to tell the children himself, or is there something else?"


    Daenerys said with doubt and wondered whether Brian wanted to shake Winnie''s heart.


    "He just said he wanted to talk to me and asked me to wait until he came back from his business trip. I


    don''t know the exact words."


    Winnie felt bitter. If she knew, she would not be at a loss.


    "What does he want? There''s nothing to talk about. It''s just about the kids. Winwin, now that it''s over,


    now that your rtionship is over, no matter what he says, you can''t relent. You just said, even if you


    love each other, there''s no way you can be together."


    Daenerys and Winnie had opposite views of love. Winnie supported Daenerys, and Daenerys was


    against Winnie.


    Even if she had no obstacles to be with Brian, even if they loved each other, it was not easy to marry


    into a rich family, after all, there was a huge gap in identity.


    Daenerys did not want Winnie to live a lifetime of grievances, so she give her a reminder in advance.


    "Don''t worry, the things you worry about will not happen. He has Wendy, so he will note to me.


    Don''t worry about me but yourself. You are going to be Mommy."


    Winnie managed a smile and left with her bag.


    Daenerys¡¯ reminder and Brian¡¯s call kept appearing alternately in her mind.


    What if Brian did choose her over Wendy? What should she do?


    Should she treat it rationally as Daenerys said, or take the challenge for love once?


    Winnie said she could handle her own things, but Brian did not say anything and she did not know what


    to do.


    Daenerys sitting in the office could not calm down. Winnie told her to think about her thing, so she


    would think about it.


    Yes, she was sure that she liked Kevin, but did Kevin like her?


    Daenerys thought for a long time, and finally decided to find Kevin to talk about it when she got off


    work.


    Daenerys directly came to Kevin''s office.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Kevin was bowing his head to sort out a case. The arrival of Daenerys surprised him.


    Since he started courting her, she hadn''t been to his office and had been avoiding him. He was not


    sure her arrival was good or not.


    "Come and talk to you."


    Daenerys said as she strode over to his desk.


    "What is it? I hope it is good news."


    Kevin had no confidence.


    "I don''t know if it''s good for you."


    Daenerys stopped, feeling nervous. She was afraid that Kevin was kidding her. Once she mentioned


    the existence of the child, he would immediately run away.


    But whether she was nervous or afraid, the child should be dealt with.


    "Kevin, I want to know if it is true that you like me and how much you like me..."


    At the moment, Daenerys did not know how to express her thought, and it was restrained. Luckily


    Kevin interrupted her, otherwise she would have been really embarrassed.


    "Daenerys......"


    Kevin put down the case on hand, got up and came to her.


    "I know what you want to ask me, and I know you''re unsure about my love to you."


    At this, Kevin held her shoulder, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were full of deep feeling. Watching Daenerys, he said.


    "I like you, I love you and I want to marry you. I now formally tell you, Daenerys, I love you."


    Kevin''s words moved Daenerys¡¯ heart thoroughly at that moment, yes, she saw love in his eyes, saw


    the love that belongs to her.


    was moved and could not say a word, but looked at Kevin.


    "Daenerys, I never thought of courting you for responsibility. My feelings for you came out of our


    rtionship and had nothing to do with our one-night stand. Believe me, I really love you."


    Kevin became flurried because Daenerys had no response.


    He felt nervous that Daenerys came to him and after he confessed his love, she still have not


    response. It could be that Daenerys came to end their rtionship that had not yet begun.


    Daenerys was moved. She was happy that Kevin was so sincere and about his confession. There was


    still one problem that needed to be solved.


    "I''m so happy to hear that. But there''s something you need to know. Then decide if you love me or not."


    She then took the B ultrasound report out from her bag to Kevin.


    "Take a look. You''re a doctor, and you should be able to understand."


    Kevin took the report. When he read it, he was surprised.


    "You''re pregnant?¡±


    Kevin asked in surprised and restrained the excitement in the heart.


    "Yes, I''ve been pregnant for more than two months now, so your love must..."


    At the moment when Daenerys was about to tell him that his love must be based on the eptance of


    the child, Kevin suddenly returned to his desk, opened the drawer and pulled out a delicate red gift box.


    Before Daenerys figured out what happened, Kevin got down on one knee and opened the delicate


    box.


    "Daenerys, I love you, please marry me."


    Kevin was serious and proposed to Daenerys sincerely.


    This sudden move once again made Daenerys stunned. She did not expect it to develop so fast, nor


    expect that Kevin had got the proposal ring ready.


    Her heart melted as she looked at the dazzling diamond ring.


    "Daenerys, I had this ring long time ago. I had it ready the first time I said I liked you. I decided then


    that you were my wife, and that I would marry you anyway and let you wear this ring."


    "It''s not about the baby, it''s not about the one-night stand. But the arrival of this baby has elerated


    my marriage proposal. I want this baby, and I want you to be my wife. Marry me, Daenerys!"


    Kevin looked at Daenerys who was stunned, for fear that she refused him. He had been exining his


    love was pure.


    "I..."


    ¡°Marry me!¡±


    "I...I have many shorings, and I..."


    Daenerys knew it was abrupt to decide her own marriage, but this man was so deep in love that she


    was moved and could not refuse him.


    "I love you, I will ept all your shorings, I don''t care. Marry me, Daenerys!"


    Kevin interrupted Daenerys¡¯ various reasons. Right now he was perturbed, for fear of being rejected.


    "I... our parents...The baby..."


    Daenerys still had things to work out, but at this moment they seemed insignificant.


    "I''ll talk to them, if you agree to marry me."


    Kevin saw hope, and his mood got uncontroble excitement. He was able to deal with all the things


    that Daenerys was worried about.


    "I... I agree to marry you."


    Daenerys finally said yes, for the sake of the child.


    "Great, Great...¡±


    Kevin could not bear the excitement and hugged Daenerys directly.


    "Thank you, Daenerys. Thank you for epting me. I will be good to you and love you for life."


    Kevin could not restrain his joy. He did not expect that it came so fast. It was his lucky day, which he


    would remember for the rest of his life.


    "Let¡¯s get married. I''m going to be get it ready... We need to see our parents...Let¡¯s go to your house


    tonight."


    Kevin was excited. He said a lot, but he was not clear what to do.


    "Wait..."


    Daenerys suddenly said.


    "What?¡±


    Kevin asked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "We can register our marriage, but I don''t want to have the wedding now. I have been pregnant for


    more than two months now, so it will take two months to prepare for the wedding, and I will not be able


    to wear a wedding dress when my belly is too big. And I want to wait Winnie, we agreed to have


    wedding together."


    It was not important whether Daenerys could wear a wedding dress or not. The most important thing


    was that she wanted to abide by the agreement with Winnie and hold a wedding together with her.


    ¡°But Winwin promised Brian she would never marry. Till when shall we wait?''


    Kevin seemed to see no hope of wedding, but considering that they could register marriage, wedding


    was not so important.


    "She won¡¯t, I will persuade her to marry. You are responsible for persuading Brian don''t be so selfish


    and interference Winwin''s private affairs. He will get married and Winwin has to live with two children all


    her life, which is not fair."

 Chapter 210 He Had been Away for Ten Days

    Chapter 210 He Had been Away for Ten Days


    Daenerys¡¯ attitude was firm. She could do as the arrangement of Kevin, expect for this.


    She wanted Winnie to live better.


    "What if we don''t seed?"


    Kevin asked, after all, Winnie was a persistent person and Brian was stubborn. Neither was easy to


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    persuade.


    "That we wait for two years. If there is no hope in two years, we will have the wedding."


    Daenerys also thought of this point that the stubborn Winnie might not to be persuaded. So she gave it


    a time limit and wanted to have understanding of each other with Kevin in these two years.


    "Well, ok. So can we meet the parents?"


    Kevin agreed to Daenerys¡¯ opinion. It was only two years and time would pass quickly.


    Kevin told Winnie the good news at the first time, because Winnie was the one who cared about them


    most. Then he told Brian the news.


    Daenerys was sitting in the passenger seat on the drive to her house.


    "Bro, I have good news for you. I''m getting married."


    Kevin was still excited and said in a festive tone. He was waiting for Brian''s congrattions.


    "I''m too busy right now to listen to your nonsense. You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, how can you get


    married?"


    Brian said with discontent. He was displeased to hear Kevin¡¯s boring joke when he was so busy.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, I mean it. I will register marriage with Daenerys tomorrow. Bless me, Bro."


    Kevin repeated and told him the bride''s name.


    "Who? Daenerys? You marry Daenerys?"


    Brian asked in disbelief, because he had heard that Kevin was courting Daenerys. It was unbelievable


    that they would get married.


    "Yes, Daenerys. Daenerys is the woman I want to love with my heart for a lifetime. If you don''t believe


    me, see my marriage certificate tomorrow."


    Kevin understood why Brian did not believe him, after all, he did not mention it to Brian. He wanted to


    tell him after their rtionship was determined. And now he was going to get married.


    "Are you serious?¡±


    Brian asked again hearing that they would get marriage certificate tomorrow.


    "How can I make a joke on this? Daenerys is with me now. If she doesn''t marry me, will I call you?"


    "Oh, and there''s something important I want to tell you. I''m going to be a father. Daenerys is pregnant


    for more than two months."


    The more Kevin said, the more shocked Brian was.


    It was surprising that they got married, and now they had a baby, it looked like they got married


    because of the baby.


    "Good for you. You didn¡¯t even tell me. Congrattions."


    Brian finally said congrattions, but at this time he was very jealous of Kevin that he could marry the


    woman he liked.


    "Thank you. Get the red envelope ready."


    "I will, but it won''t take long for you to return it to me."


    Kevin motivated Brian. He wanted to finish the work as soon as possible, so that he could go back to


    Winnie and stay with her for the rest of his life.


    "I forgot that you are also getting married and you have children. It seems that I have asked the wrong


    person for a red envelope. We can set off."


    Kevin made a joke and hung up the phone. He thought Brian was talking about Wendy, and did not


    think much.


    Daenerys and Kevin spent three days to have things settled. Winnie once again got busy at work, but


    as long as she insisted for two days, the software would enter the experimental stage, and she could


    return to the normal schedule.


    Only her heart could not settle because of Brian.


    Two dayster, Winnie finally took off the burden. To reward their hard work, Leo invited them to a high-


    end restaurant.


    "It''s my treat today, so everyone can rx."


    Leo said forthright on the table. He was in a good mood. The sess of software development meant


    that they would have a lot of cooperation opportunities, so he would be closer and closer to Winnie.


    "Winwin, thank you for your hard work. With your efforts we can cooperate and win. I am looking


    forward to our next coboration."


    Leo was more and more appreciate Winnie''s talent. He felt that she was strong with tenacity and grew


    fondness on her.


    "The sess of the software development is not my own credit, everyone made effort. You should


    thank them all."


    Winnie said humbly. But everyone knew that she paid the most and she got the biggest credit. Without


    her, this software could not be developed.


    "Winnie, don''t be modest, you made great contribution. Without you, we can¡¯t make this money."


    Winnie¡¯s partner said and he knew his ability was far less than Winnie¡¯s. He also knew that their


    giving her shares.


    "I am not modest, everyone has contributed. I cannot take the credit alone. I''d like to propose a toast to


    all of you for your trust and tolerance in this first sessful coboration."


    Winnie raised her ss and proposed a toast to everyone.


    After thest time she got drunk, she vowed never to drink again, but it was a different asion. It


    would spoil everyone''s fun if she did not drink.


    Winnie raised her ss and drank first, and then everyone followed.


    "I propose a toast to you. I hope we can have better cooperation in the future."


    Leo raised the ss, and everybody drank again.


    Then two partners proposed a toast, Winnie finally got drunk.


    Leo was happy and had drunk a lot. Thanks to his assistant, otherwise they might have to sleep in the


    restaurant.


    Leo and his assistant sent Winnie home, on the way, they were talking.


    "I arrived, the car is not allowed to enter themunity with door card...... My card is in the car...Drop


    me here and I''ll walk in."


    Winnie said and the car stopped. Fortunately she did not walk in a daze and could speak clearly.


    Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood and she was not so drunk as to be ashamed.


    As the car stopped, Winnie got off. Then Leo followed.


    "I send you in. It is nowte, it is not safe for you alone."


    Leo said considerately.


    "No need, it is safe here. The street lights are on and the security guards are on patrol. There''s nothing


    to be afraid of. You''ve had a tired day too. Go home and rest."


    Winnie rejected Leo.


    "Can you do that? My assistant can see you off."


    Leo drank more wine than Winnie. Some of the wine he drank was for Winnie. So now he was not in a


    good state. He was afraid that Winnie had to send him back if he sent Winnie in.


    "Yes, I can go in myself. You''ve drunk more than I have. Go home and go to bed. I''ll see you


    tomorrow."


    Winnie said naturally, turned around and walked inside themunity.


    Leo felt relieved looking at the steady pace of Winnie, and then got in the car.


    Winnie walked in themunity with beautiful environment, but she felt depressed.


    Every time when she was alone, Brian would appear in her mind.


    "Well, it''s so hard to forget someone. The more I want to forget, the clearer it bes."


    "See, youe to disturb me again. I don''t know what you really want to do."


    Winnie soliloquized.


    "Don''t sway before my eyes, it makes me giddy. Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me? Say it, I am


    listening."


    "Say it, I''ve been waiting for you. You made me wait. I''ve been waiting for ten days.¡±


    "These ten days... Never mind, you must be lying. You are an illusion before my eyes."


    "I''ve had drunk too much to and I''m not conscious. Go away, I''m going to sit in the park for a while. I''m


    going to sober up, or my aunt will nag me."


    Winnie stretched out her hand to push away Brian, who was hovering in front of her all the time, and


    walked toward the park.


    She sat down on a chair in the park, but the illusory figure of Brian followed and sat next to her.


    "Are you so bored? You want to drive me mad, don''t you? You follow me but don¡¯t say a word."


    Winnie knew she was talking to her hallucinations, but it was good that she could talk and free her


    mind.


    "Hey, it''s you who sits next to me. I''m dizzy. Lend me your shoulder for a minute, just a minute. I


    promise not to let Wendy know. I promise I will not affect your life."


    Winnie leaned her head on Brian''s shoulder. To her surprise, it was so real and sofortable.


    "It feels so good," he said. "If the hallucinations were so real, I''d like to get drunk every day."


    Winnie closed her eyes to feel the rare reality, feeling the unique way of getting along with Brian.


    "Why are you so close to Leo? Why did you drink? And you drank with Leo, are you testing my


    patience?"


    Brian''s voice was suddenly heard.


    "Ha...You finally spoke. Let''s have an imaginary conversation."


    Winnie gave a self-deprecating smile. She did not expect the she would miss Brian to this extent, but


    she felt sad that she could only chat with him in this state of consciousness.

 Chapter 211 Penny at the Police Station

    Chapter 211 Penny at the Police Station


    Winnie leaned on Brian''s shoulder. Because it was fictitious, she just wanted to relieve herself.


    Winnie sighed, then closed her eyes and began to speak.


    ¡°I don''t know why you always find fault with me. I tried to avoid you, we have ended our rtionship.


    Why do you still care who I drink with?"


    "Aren''t you tired? There''s so much for you to do, and you''re here to fight me. Are you afraid of me


    finding a stepfather for the children? Don''t worry, I can do what I promise you. Let alone Leo, I will


    never even make Brian the children''s stepfather."


    Winnie was not satisfied with Brian''s criticism. She knew what to do and did not need irrelevant people


    to advise her.


    ¡°I''m the father, so I have a right to mind your business. Your impropriety in your conduct will have bad


    impact on the children."


    Brian heard grievance and helplessness in Winnie''s tone, but she had been enduring. Such


    forbearance made Brian distressed.


    "You are father, I am the mother, and it is the only rtionship between us. You have the right to control


    the children but not me."


    "There is no indiscretion in my life...You are my first man and you are still the only one. Am I not


    disciplined?"


    "Well, it''s no use telling you that. You''re thest person who trusts me."


    "Talking with you is so depressing. Don''t say anything now. Just let me lean on you for a while."


    Winnie felt heartache and knew whether in real life or in the illusion, Brian was not suitable for her. No


    matter where he appeared, he could sessfully hurt her heart.


    Winnie did not hear Brian¡¯s voice again and she was silent.


    The next day.


    Winnie was awakened by the sound of a phone call and picked up the phone in a daze.


    "Hello."


    "Miss Chambers, I''m a police officer. I need your help."


    The police officer''s voice sobered Winnie up immediately.


    "What is it?"


    ¡°Penny has been mouring to see you in prison, and tried to kill herself with a toothbrush a few days


    ago, when the prison police refused her request.¡±


    ¡°We have no control over her except to put her in a room alone, and now she is on hunger strike,


    saying she will starve to death unless she sees you.¡±


    "Miss Chambers, even though she made a mistake, she is still a fresh life. We want to meet her


    request. Could you meet her?"


    The policeman asked Winnie''s opinion humanely.


    Winnie hesitated for a moment.


    She thought Richard had been caught, but it was that Penny wanted to see her.


    "If she tries to kill herself if I see her, wouldn''t I be a sinner?"


    Winnie said cautiously.


    "No, we made that clear to her, and it''s all on tape and video. It''s nobody''s business if she killed


    herself."


    "Miss Chambers, I know what you are worried about. As long as you don''t say something to stimte


    her suicide, it has nothing to do with you. Besides, the prison police are nearby, and we will apany


    you to go in, so that your safety will not be threatened."


    The police had been ready, waiting for Winnie to meet Penny.


    It would have been illegal to do so, but in order not to see Penny die like that, they had to make an


    exception.


    "All right, I''ll see her."


    Winnie put down the phone and sank into her thoughts.


    Actually, she was also afraid that Penny would make tricks, after all, she did not repent at thest


    moment. But she was reassured by what the police had said.


    Actually, she decided to see her with a trace of pity, to see if she was OK, to see if she had reflection


    after being restricted by the wall and realized that she had done something wrong.


    Winnie stretched to get out of bed and then she realized that she was not in her bedroom.


    She sat up as if awakened from a dream. She looked around and realized that it was the hilltop vi.


    The hilltop vi? Brian? How did she get here? Was Brian back?


    Had it not been a vision that she sawst night? Was it the real Brian? Was the dream she hadst


    night true?


    Thinking of this, Winnie looked down at herself, as expected, she did not wear clothes, and the got up,


    flurried.


    "Crazy, crazy, I must be crazy. How can I be here again? Winnie, you should nevere here again."


    Winnie scolded herself as she put on her clothes.


    "I absolutely can''t drink anymore, or I will choke myself to death."


    Winnie hurriedly put on clothes, only to find that there was a note on the bedside table left by Brian.


    "I want to talk with you. Wait for me downstairs thepany at noon. We will talk when we meet."


    Winnie looked at the note on the word, and felt chaos in heart.


    What did he want to say? The oue would not change anyway.


    Winnie put Brian''s things aside. She nned to go to the police station to see Penny first. She still had


    to think about whether to go to see Brian.


    She didn''t know how she got to the hilltop vi, but she knew that she must drive Brian''s car to leave.


    She took a car key from a drawer and went to the police station.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    An interview room at the police station.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Chambers, she can''t do you any harm. Just remember not to say anything to


    provoke her, and not to be provoked by her."


    The police were afraid of any ident and repeatedly told Winnie.


    "I know. I''ll be careful."


    As Winnie¡¯s voice fell, Penny pushed the door in.


    Seeing that Penny got thin, Winnie felt upset. She had been punished and she must repent.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Penny¡¯s expression softened and changed her address.


    "Winwin, thank you foring to see me."


    Penny was taken to the seat, so that Penny and Winnie sat face to face.


    There was only one ss in between and there were two worlds.


    "The police said you wanted to see me and I came. Why do you want to see me?"


    Winnie said in a low voice, with a stiff face. Because she did not know what kind of identity should be


    used to talk to Penny.


    "Winwin, I don''t have much time, so I''ll go to the point. We were friends, please help me. I don''t want to


    be here. I want to be free."


    Penny said with pity. She refused to eat for several days for this opportunity, so she must grasp it.


    "How do you want me to help you?"


    Winnie''s tone was low and she looked calm.


    "Please persuade Brian not to use me of mistreating Luke, and plead with the judge about your


    kidnapping. As long as you don''t use me, I can get out of here."


    "Winwin, I''m still young and I don''t want to be here. Winwin, as long as you help me, I will give you all


    the money I have. I will also give you the vi Brian gave me."


    Penny said, she thought Winnie would be able to save her. All her hopes were in Winnie. As long as


    she could go out, she didn¡¯t mind having nothing.


    "Penny, I can''t help you with the thing rted to Luke. Even if Brian wants to forgive you, the chairman


    and his father won''t allow it. You should have thought of taking responsibility when you abused him.


    You are aw student and you know better than anyone that that is illegal."


    "And you kidnapped me and tried to run me over with your car so many times, and it is not depend on


    me to free you. You have broken thew, and it is thew that punishes you, not me."


    Winnie said indifferently. She could not persuade Brian, the victim was her son, who had been ill by


    that. If she forgave Penny, she would felt sorry for Luke.


    "Winwin, I know I was wrong. It won''t happen again. Please help me, please, you can do it, you can get


    me out of here."


    Penny was upset to hear Winnie''s words, but she could not give up easily, this was herst chance.


    "What did you do wrong?"¡±


    Winnie wanted to see if Penny had any repentance.


    "It doesn''t matter what I did wrong. The most important thing is that I was wrong. I promise you it will


    never happen again, and if you will let me go free, I promise to stay away from you and never bother


    you again."


    Penny blindly admitted the mistake, but refused to say what she had done wrong.


    Seeing that, Winnie felt that she should not havee. The poor, repentant Penny she had just seen


    was an illusion. She never admitted that she had done anything wrong.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t help you. I can only disappoint you."


    "Be good to yourself. You won''t be here all your life.I have to go."


    Winnie got up. Then Penny gave a despairing look and suddenly from got up.


    "Winnie, I beg you, why are you so cruel? You have no heart......"


    Penny suddenly scolded Winnie. The prison officer came to stop her and pulled her to leave.


    "Winnie, I curse you, you will have a miserable life......"


    Penny''s voice of abuse bit by bit disappeared in Winnie''s hearing range. Seeing Penny like that, Winnie


    could only shake her head.


    Winnie she came out of the police station, it was ten o''clock. She sat in the car in a daze.


    She was not thinking about Penny but Brian.


    She asked herself again and again whether she should go to see Brian, and repeatedly thought about


    what Brian wanted to say to her. Did he regret giving her the children or did he want her to take the


    children to leave?


    Winnie thought for a long time and finally found a reason to see Brian - to return the car to Brian. After


    thinking of an excuse, Winnie drove away from the police station.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Brian had been perturbed this day, but he was secretly happy.


    Since he left in the morning, he had turned on his cell phone''s location function. He knew where his car


    went from the hilltop vi.


    He didn''t have time to check his phone during the morning meeting. Only now, back at the office, did he


    have time to check his phone''s location.


    Oddly, his car was driving downtown from the police station.


    Police station? Why did Winnie go to the police station? To see who? Penny?


    Brian followed Winnie''s route with doubts, until he was sure that she was driving in the direction of the


    building of Be Group. He then felt relieved.


    Brian opened the drawer and took out his one-of-a-kind gift, then put it in his pants pocket.


    Looking at Winnie bit by bit got close to the Be Group, Brian got more and more excited.


    Seeing that Winnie''s car was about to arrive at the parking lot, Brian arranged himself and took the


    exclusive elevator to the first floor.


    Winnie parked her car, straightened herself up in front of a mirror, opened the door and got out.


    Winnie walked toward the door of the Be Group and saw Brian walking toward her. He was still


    handsome, tall and cold.


    But there was tenderness in his cold eyes. And the radian in his mouth meant something.


    As Winnie walking slowly to him, a clear and pleasant voice was heard.


    "Brian..."


    At the same time, Brian heard the voice. He followed the voice and his face stiffened when he saw the


    voice''s owner.


    "Brian..."


    The woman again intimately called him and ran to him.


    At this time, Winnie watched a sexy and enchanting woman running into the arms of Brian. She hugged


    Brian tightly and they seemed to be very close.


    Winnie stopped and looked at the unfolding love drama.


    "Wendy......"


    Brian''s words reached Winnie''s ears and she realized that the woman was Wendy.


    At the moment of hearing the name of Wendy, Winnie heard the sound of her heartbreak.


    She finally knew why Brian asked her toe here. He wanted her to see with her own eyes how


    much love they had, so that Winnie could give up. He wanted to tell her he loved Wendy, not her.


    It seemed that she had said something she shouldn''t have saidst night when she got drunk. It


    seemed that what she said brought burden to Brian and made him have a crisis. Now he wanted her to


    see this, so that she would not disturb his life.


    Well, since it was so obvious, there was no reason she could refuse.


    After Winnie took ast look at Brian with a deathly gray face, she turned and walked toward the car.


    She told herself that they would be strangers from now on.


    She walked over to the car, put the keys on it, and sped away.


    Looking at Winnie left, Brian''s heart was hurt like a knife cut and he could not breathe.


    He did not have time to say the prepared words to Winnie, did not have time to give her the unique gift


    and now he watched her turn to leave.


    He had prepared everything but did not expect that Wendy would suddenly appear.


    Brian stretched out his hand to make Wendy leave him, and looked at Wendy with a serious


    expression.


    "Why did youe back? Didn''t you say you wouldn''te back?"


    "I want to surprise you? I said I would note back, but I show up all of a sudden, you must be


    happy. Brian, is it a surprise to see me?¡±


    Wendy looked at Brian with a sweet smile on her face and thought her surprise was perfect.


    But it was not. Her return upset everything that Brian had arranged.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? Did I make you angry by saying I wouldn''te back? But I


    am happy if you''re angry. It proves you care about me."


    Wendycently said, but she was flurried in mind.


    She wanted to go to Brian''s office to give him a surprise, but she saw Brian as she got off. But it was


    clear that Brian wasn''t in the parking lot for her.


    For whom if not for her? There was love in his eyes and smile on his face.


    Brian took Wendy back to his office. That Wendy took the exclusive elevator holding the arm of Brian


    was seen by thepany''s employees, instantly it was spread throughout thepany.


    "Wendy, have you dealt with everything?"


    Brian was still serious, but he was not happy, especially when he thought of Winnie¡¯s sad eyes. His


    heart bled as he thought of her eyes.


    He and Winnie were so close together, so close that even if Wendy came back, it would not change the


    fact. But she left sadly before he could say a word.


    Why didn''t he catch up with her and give her a hug and a word offort? Why just watched her


    leave? When would they meet again?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, and I''ll be right here, following you wherever you go, and staying by your side for the rest of my


    life. Brian..."


    Wendy said while came to Brian. She wanted to hold his hand, but Brian avoided it. Was it repulsive of


    her touch, or was it inadvertent?


    "Wendy, you shouldn''t joke like that. I''ve cancelled the wedding preparations. Everything is... Never


    mind, you must be tired. I''ll send you home. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Brian was in no mood to chat with Wendy to discuss things between them. He was so confused that he


    didn''t know what to do.


    Brian said he was busy and asked Albert to send Wendy home.


    After Wendy left, Brian made a call to Winnie, but Winnie did not answer the phone. And he kept calling


    her, until her phone was turned off.


    Brian knew Winnie must be very sad and must hate him. He texted her, but she saw such a scene, she


    must think he was intentional.


    It upset Brian, until it was off work.


    He drove the car to Kevin''s home. When he saw Daenerys, he remember that Kevin was not single


    anymore, he had a wife.


    "Have you had your supper?"


    Kevin asked Brian.


    "No."


    Brian replied in a low voice.


    "Let''s eat together. I''ll get the cutlery."


    Daenerys turned around, but Kevin held her shoulder and said considerately.


    "I should protect you now. Sit down. I''ll get it."


    Kevin gave Daenerys a loving smile and went to fetch the cutlery.


    Such a scene made Brian feel bitter.


    If Wendy did note back, he and Winnie would be together too.


    Kevin came back and put the cutlery in front of Brian.


    "Youe at the right time. We shall have finished if youeter. Would you like a drink?"


    Kevin continued.


    "No, I drove here myself."


    Brian still said in a low voice.


    Actually, at the moment he just wanted to drink and get drunk, so that he needed not think of anything.


    But he knew that even if he drank, Winnie would not appear in front of him.


    "Eat, then."


    Kevin sat next to Daenerys.


    Brian was not in a good mood. Kevin''s table was full of delicious food, but he didn''t have any appetite.


    He didn''t even know what he was putting in his mouth.


    Daenerys saw what was wrong with Brian, but she said nothing. She just wanted to eat a quick meal


    and go back to her bedroom, letting them talk for a while.


    Looking at such Brian, Kevin got worried. He asked when he was almost done eating.


    "What''s wrong with you?¡±


    "......"


    Brian did not answer.


    "You have a talk, I go back to the bedroom to rest for a while."


    Daenerys got up, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Daenerys, stay here. I''m in trouble. Help me."


    Daenerys knew Winnie the best, she must know what was in Winnie''s mind.


    "Wendy is back and I don''t know what to do."


    Brian spoke out his troubles. It surprised Kevin and Daenerys.


    "You''ve been looking forward to hering back, haven¡¯t you? Why don''t you know what to do? You


    have been preparing for the wedding. Now that shees back, get married."


    Daenerys could only say that, although she saw that Brian was reluctant to marry Wendy.


    "But what about Winwin and the children?"


    Brian didn''t know who he was asking, only that he couldn''t find the answer.


    "Don''t you think it''s toote to say that now, Mr. Be? Why didn''t you think of the children and


    Winwin when you were preparing for the wedding? Why didn''t you think of them before Wendy came


    back? Does it make sense to remember it now?"


    Daenerys was angry to see Brian''s painful face. If Winnie knew Wendy was back, she would be sadder


    than Brian.


    "I don''t know what to do, so I ask you to help me."


    Brian felt that it was not toote to save everything, but he did not know if it was right to ask Winnie


    back.


    ¡°Brian, first you must know your own heart, and whom you love, and then you can...¡±


    Kevin advised, but he still hoped that the person Brian chose was Winnie.


    However, before he could finish, Brian said.


    "Winnie, the person I love is Winnie. I''m sure of my heart now. It''s her I love."


    Brian did not expect he himself would say that. It was the real voice, which could not be covered.


    Kevin and Daenerys looked at each other in surprise. They did not expect that Brian would admit that.

 Chapter 213 Over Winnie

    Chapter 213 Over Winnie


    After listening to Brian''s words, Kevin understood why he was in low spirits. On the one hand, he could


    not be over Winnie, and on the other hand, he felt guilty to Wendy.


    "Did you talk to Winwin?"


    Kevin asked again.


    "I wanted to, but I never got the chance."


    Wendy appeared when he was about to say it, and he swallowed the words back.


    "Then talk to her, why no chance?"


    "Then don''t talk."


    Kevin and Daenerys said together, but the meaning waspletely opposite.


    Daenerys stared at Kevin and continued to say.


    "Mr. Be, you should know some love can''t be together for so many reasons, and some love has to


    give up. That''s what''s going on between you and Winwin. Your love can''t protect her, so don''t let her


    know."


    Daenerys still objected.


    "Mr. Be, you are so entangled because you don¡¯t love her much. You still have Wendy in your


    heart, so you better choose Wendy."


    "Daenerys, I want to know why you say so."


    Brian did not mean to me Daenerys, he just wanted to know the reason. Maybe she meant what


    Winnie meant.


    "There is no why. I just want Winwin to spend the rest of her life in peace."


    "You should know what she had been through, Mr. Be. idents happen one after another after


    meeting you, and you could not stop those idents. Winwin is just a woman. If she loses her life


    because of love, I don''t think it''s worth it. It''s not worth it because you don''t love her enough."


    Daenerys stopped and sighed. She felt that since the subject had already begun, she should speak


    more seriously and thoroughly. So they could move on and live their lives.


    "Never..."


    Brian wanted to exin, but he thought of his grandfather''s warning. His grandfather would also cause


    harm to Winnie, he still could not ensure that Winnie was safe.


    "If you really love her, you would give up everything, even your current status. If you really love her, you


    would do anything for her at all costs. Obviously you can''t. You cannot give up your current status and


    Wendy. Since you cannot give up everything, leave Winwin alone. Silent guarding is also a kind of love.


    Daenerys was sad to say those words, after all, she was in the obstruction of them.


    Winnie loved Brian and Brian also loved Winnie, but too many factors were mixed between them. Even


    if they loved each other, even if they walked hand in hand, the road was full of thorns.


    "Mr. Be, you are like the emperor in ancient times, and Penny, Wendy and Winwin are your


    concubines. Thepetition for favor in the harem is more insidious than everything else. Penny is not


    there, but no one can guarantee that Wendy is not vicious. You know a woman will do anything to


    protect her love."


    Daenerys made a metaphor of the current situation of Brian. She just wanted to tell Brian, he was


    superior and there were many women liked him. Even if he got married with Wendy, other women


    would be around.


    "Mr. Be, Winwin is the most uncalcting of them all and she was too kind. For the sake of your


    love, don''t bother her anymore."


    Daenerys added, wanting to let Brian give up.


    "I know, and thank you for telling me all that. But I want to know if Winnie likes me."


    If Winnie liked him and loved him, he wanted to try to give up everything for her once.


    "I don¡¯t have the answer, you can only ask her by yourself."


    Daenerys actually wanted to say that Winnie did not love Brian, but she felt that she had no right to say


    so.


    "Mr. Be, since we''re talking about Winwin, since you say you love Winwin, can you love her in


    another way?"


    Daenerys agreed that these words would be said by Kevin, but she was afraid that Kevin would not say


    that.


    "In what way?¡±


    Asked Brian in low spirits.


    "Let her get marries, so that she could have a happy life. This is the way to love her."


    "You and Wendy will have children after you get married. You will live happily together. I don''t think you


    want to see Winwin alone. I think setting her free is the best thing you can do."


    Daenerys said what she wanted to say. She knew that Brian was a wise man. He must know what she


    meant. And she said that for the sake of Winnie


    "......"


    Brian was silent. He understood. He knew that it was selfish to let Winnie be alone all her life. But he


    really could not stand that Winnie to be with other men.


    In his conception, Winnie was his from the beginning and he did not want to give his woman away.


    However, did he have the ability to protect Winnie? Would letting go of her make her happy?


    Brian said nothing, but got up silently and left Kevin''s house.


    He wanted Kevin to help him think of a way, but after listening to Daenerys¡¯ words, he was at a loss.


    He drove to the hilltop vi and lied in the bed with Winnie breath. It was full of their memories.


    There seemed to have nothing happy in the past, there was no happy moment, unexpected surprise


    and good memories.


    There was nothing but pain and Winnie''s tears.


    The phone rang and Brian took a look.


    ¡°Brian, take me to your grandfather tomorrow, and then youe to my house to meet my parents.¡±


    "Let''s reschedule the time of our marriage, and then we''ll live happily ever after."


    ¡°Did you see my message, Brian?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you reply?¡±


    The message came one after another, Brian''s heart became more and more chaotic.


    He turned off his phone, calmed his mind and let his thoughts wander. But Winnie''s figure was


    lingering.


    The next day, Brian did not follow Wendy¡¯s instructions. He asked her to the office because they had to


    rify something in advance.


    "Why didn''t you reply to all the messages I sent youst night?"


    Wendy came to Brian, pulled up his hand and med him in a peevish manner.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t it, my phone turned off."


    "Wendy, sit down, I have something to tell you."


    Brian took Wendy to the sofa, let her sit down, pulled back his hand and then sat down.


    "Why so serious? It makes me nervous."


    Wendy said sweetly but let her flutter was not for Brian¡¯s words, but his hand that pulled back.


    She just came back and thought that Brian would treat her warmly, thought that he would be reluctant


    to send her home. But from yesterday till now, he not only sent her home, but also refused her touch


    twice.


    This was clearly that he disliked her.


    "It is about Luke."


    Brian was not in the mood to cooperate with Wendy''s coquettish and just wanted to solve the problem


    as soon as possible.


    "You know what happened between me and Penny, but now I have no longer had anything to do with


    her. But in these years, Penny had been mistreating Luke, so Luke got depression. You and I marry in


    the premise of that you can ept Luke......"


    "Do I have to live with Luke?"


    Hearing that Brian and Penny lifted the engagement, Wendy was happy. She thought Brian fell in love


    with Penny in these years, so he was so indifferent to her.


    Since Penny was not the reason, she had no scruple and nothing to worry about.


    "You still can''t ept Luke?"


    Brian asked Wendy frowning.


    "Brian, to tell you the truth, I don''t hate Luke, but I really can''t live with him. But if you insist, I can try."


    Wendy did not conceal it. She did not like children, and did not like Brian¡¯s child more. The child''s


    presence had always made her feel that their love was impure.


    "I expected that you don''t like Luke, so Luke is not with me now."


    Brian was disappointed. Was this Wendy''s so-called love? She loved him, but she could not ept his


    child.


    "Really? Brian, I knew you would think for me. Luke can stay with grandpa or your dad. He can not get


    along with me well, and it will be tough for you."


    Wendy was joyful to hear that.


    "Luke is not with grandpa or my dad."


    "Where is he?¡±


    "At his mommy''s."


    Brian said calmly, but Wendy was lost.


    "His mommy? Didn¡¯t Penny mistreat him? Why is he with her?"


    Wendy asked with doubts.


    "Luke''s biological mommy."


    Brian gave the answer seriously. He had to tell Wendy everything, if he concealed it, it would have


    more trouble. And she had to ept all this, if not, they could only separate.


    "Biological..."


    Wendy was stunned and speechless.


    In the moment, Wendy realized the change of Brian was not because of Penny, but Luke¡¯s biological


    mommy.


    "We identally met. Luke now cannot stand the stimtion, so he can only be together with her."


    "In addition to Luke, I have a daughter, she and Luke are twins, and now they are together with their


    mommy."


    "What did you say? Another child? Brian, what do you mean? Are you kidding?"


    Wendy could not ept the appearance of Luke¡¯s biological mommy, and now there was another child.


    Did he want her to break down or leave again?


    Looking at Brian''s serious face, Wendy knew that he was not joking. It was the fact.


    At this moment, Wendy had a feeling of being cheated and finally understood she felt restless


    abroad.

 Chapter 214 must be made clear

    Chapter 214 must be made clear


    Wendy was emotional and did not want to confirm her spection. She said with her voice rising


    uncontrobly and fury of disappointment.


    "Brian, why didn''t you tell me before I came back? What do you by that?"


    "It is my fault. I didn''t know my daughter existed when you decided toe back, and I didn''t know


    about her until recently. But I must tell you now, because you would be even angrier if I tell you after we


    get married.¡±


    Brian said sorry, but there was no guilty expression on his face, instead, he was brimming with


    happiness.


    Looking at the happiness on Brian''s face, Wendy panicked. Was this happinessing from his


    daughter, or from her mother?


    "You mean her mother has been keeping it a secret, so she is selfish and wants to use the child to be


    with you?"


    "No, she not that kind of person. She doesn''t want anything from me. She just wants to live with the


    children.¡±


    Brian exined and did not want to hear someone say something bad about Winnie. In his heart


    Winnie is perfect. Even if she had shorings, it could only be said by him, others were not qualified


    to say so.


    "She wants nothing? If she was really so noble, why did she do surrogacy."


    Wendy was flurried and upset because Brian''s words. She only said one sentence, and Brian began to


    defend her. Brian hurt her and trampled on her self-esteem.


    "Wendy, please don''t get her involved in our affairs. It is true that she is a surrogate, but it has nothing


    to do with you, and you cannot denigrate her."


    Brian was angry, but he suppressed, but he did not control his tone. He found that as long as Winnie


    was mentioned, he could not calm down. This was also a way of love.


    "Brian, you still protect her. You like her, don''t you?"


    Wendy got tears in eyes. She did not expect that and it was a heavy blow to her.


    "I said it had nothing to do with her, and we should not get her involved in our business. I told you all


    these things, now you have two children to think about. If you can ept them, we will get married. If


    you can''t..."


    "If you can leave both children with that woman, but you can¡¯t contact with that woman, we''ll get


    married now."


    Wendy did not dare to let Brian finish his words. She was afraid that Brian gave up her because of the


    two children. Now he had changed and it was not that Brian who was willing to wait for her.


    She could not bear it now that he might go into another woman''s arms if she were not careful.


    "......"


    Brian did not say any more, but frowned deeply.


    This was the woman he had been waiting for for so many years, but she could not ept his children.


    After a silence in the office, Brian spoke again.


    "The two children can stay with her, but it is impossible that I don¡¯t contact her, after all, there are


    children. I didn''t tell Grandpa about the children. If he knows, he would probably let me stay with the


    mother of the children. After all, he will think about the children. So you mustn''t mention it to Grandpa."


    Brian''s tone softened.


    In order not to let grandpa know, he could only give Wendy sense of crisis, so as to keep the secret of


    the children and the two children could be with Winnie.


    Now it seemed that it was the right choice that Winnie had the two children. Winnie insisted on having


    the children, because she guessed that Wendy would not ept the children.


    He should thank for Winnie, or his children would have be unwanted orphans.


    "I won''t tell him, I certainly won''t tell him. I can get in touch with that woman about the children. If I can''t


    deal with it, you can..."


    ¡°You don''t like children at all, and you don''t know them. Besides, I am the father of the children. I will


    miss the children and will see the children often. You said you will contact with the children''s mother, do


    you mean I can¡¯t see the children?"


    "Wendy, if I agree to marry you, I won''t get in touch the children''s mother. You don''t need to mind her."


    Brian directly opposed Wendy''s statement. He had to see the children and Winnie, and he could not let


    Wendy contact with Winnie. He was afraid that Wendy was jealous and would do harm to Winnie like


    Penny did.


    "Keep your words, and don''t have too much contact with that woman. We are getting married now, and


    the wedding can be heldter."


    Wendy was not at ease. Although Brian promised her, she panicked and had feeling that she would


    lose Brian.


    "We will get married until you see Grandpa. We will go to the old house tonight. By the way, Uncle


    Thomas is also there."


    Brian politely refused. Getting married made him feel terrible, because he could not see Winnie again.


    Brian refusal worried Wendy, but she could do nothing about it.


    Winnie was in a bad mood since she saw Brian and Wendy hugged together yesterday.


    When she got home, she couldn''t show it. She couldn''t tell anyone. She was suffocating at that


    thought.


    From yesterday till now, Brian had been calling her. But she could not pick it up and she did not know


    what to say. Should she bless him or me him? So she turned her phone on mute and looked at that


    familiar number.


    Brian was cruel to use that way to let her give up. Didn''t he think it was cruel?


    Other people''s love was so happy and natural, why her love was so bitter and sad?


    Winnie didn''t go home after work, she told her family that she had to work overtime and then she went


    to visit her parents'' grave. Only her parents would listen to her at this time.


    But when she came to her parents¡¯ grave and looked at the smiling faces on the tombstone, Winnie did


    not want to disturb their peace and swallowed her words back.


    "Mom and dad, are you all right? Aunt and Vanessa as well as me and the children are all right. Don''t


    worry about us. Just take care of yourself."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom and dad, I''m working hard to make money right now. When Vanessa''s house loan is repaid, I


    want to buy back the vi where we used to live. There are memories of us and those memories are


    the happiest moments for me."


    She might keep those memories for a lifetime, because the memories Brian gave her were too painful.


    It was like a scar got uncovered. It was a terrible feeling, and she''d rather seal it.


    "Mom, you love Vanessa. She studied hard and self-motivated. She is the backbone of her ss and


    school. She will be an outstanding person in the future. You will be proud of her.¡±


    "......"


    Winnie told her parents the good news and did not mention her sorrow.


    After chatting with her parents for a while, she felt better and said goodbye to them. Winnie decided to


    go home.


    When she reached the parking lot and was about to find her car, a familiar voice came from behind,


    and Winnie suddenly stopped there.


    "Winwin."


    Brian called Winnie from behind.


    He came to the cemetery to visit his mother because of depression, but when he came out, he saw a


    familiar figure.


    He was excited. He had been calling her for two days, but she did not answer, and now they met here.


    Winnie did not turn around and she could tell it was Brian. Only by hearing his voice, her heart hurt.


    But she had to face it. For the children, she had to take the pain for a lifetime.


    Winnie gathered her emotions and forced herself to look calm. Then she turned around and looked at


    Brian.


    "Mr. Be, I''m here to see my parents. I definitely am not to create chance for encountering. Please


    don''t misunderstand me."


    Winnie said. She knew that Brian hated her, so she exined, otherwise he would hate her more.


    "Winwin, I don''t think in that way. Can we talk?"


    Brian said with guilty.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. Tell me when you''re ready to get married. I will tell the kids. We have


    nothing to do with each other and I understand what you mean, there is no need to say any more."


    "Mr. Be, I wish you happiness."


    Winnie said that with a bitter smile, and then turned to leave.


    "Winwin...If there is a suitable person, you can get married. As long as he is good to the children, I will


    not interfere in your marriage."


    Brian said the important thing when Winnie did not give him a chance to exin.


    Daenerys was right. Even if he loved Winnie deeply, he could not deprive her of happiness selfishly.


    Even if he felt sad when she got married, he could not interfere with her marriage.


    Only when she was married and happy could he feel at ease and forget this love.


    When Winnie heard that, she felt sad.


    Brian''s meaning was too obvious. Only when she had a stable family, only when she married, he would


    be steadfast and believed that she would not disturb his life.


    Winnie bit her lower lip.


    "Sure, thank you for giving me the chance. I''ll get married when I find the right man."


    Winnie pretended to be m and said.


    "Winwin, I call you in the future is because the children, you don''t have to avoid me."


    He had to say so because he was worried when she refused to answer the phone, because he would


    miss her when he could not hear her voice.


    "I see."


    Winnie answered and strode away directly.


    Winnie gave a look of self-mockery. It seemed that she had overthought, he called was not to exin.


    Brian took Wendy back to the old house after he returned to the cemetery.


    Uncle Thomas and his family were not at home on a date with an old friend, so it was easier to cope


    with.


    "Grandpa, I''m home."

 Chapter 215 The marriage is postponed

    Chapter 215 The marriage is postponed


    Wendy greeted Felix with a smile, but it was a smile she forced herself to make because she had no


    affection for him.


    If it hadn''t been for his despotism, if it hadn''t been for his contempt for her, there wouldn''t have been so


    many twists between her and Brian, and the two children wouldn''t have been there.


    "d to have you back. Let¡¯s eat, I have been waiting for a while."


    Felix lukewarmly said.


    He had met countless people all his life and he could see through everyone, so he could see that


    Wendy''s smile was not from her heart.


    But even if her smile was from the heart, Felix felt that it was not as nice as Winnie''s.


    Although he could ept Wendy, he did not like her.


    At this point he could only sign that nothing was perfect. Winnie was likable, but Wendy was not.


    Wendy''s family background was ok, but Winnie had nothing.


    If theyplemented each other, if Winnie had a strong family background, he must ask Brian to marry


    Winnie. That would be perfect.


    Wendy was embarrassed. She took a look at Brian and then followed him to the table.


    "Eat, it will be cold soon."


    Felix said monotonously.


    After Wendy took two bites, Felix once again said.


    "The Yup Group a rising star in the business world. It seems your father has a good head for business


    that it raised quickly in such a difficult environment. But it''s a long way from the Be Group."


    Felix¡¯s meaning was obvious. He wanted to tell Wendy he epted her reluctantly. If the Yup Group


    had not seeded, he would not have allowed her to marry Brian.


    "Well, with Brian in the Be Group, let alone the Yup Group, no one can surpass it."


    Wendyplimentarily said and she understood Felix''s meaning.


    However, she felt ufortable about that, but she did not dare to refute.


    "Wendy, you are back to marry Brian. But you must arrange Luke. If you marry Brian, you are Luke''s


    mother, you should treat Luke as your own child."


    Felix spoke as if he were giving orders, not in a deliberative tone.


    He had to arrange everything for Luke, because he was old and could not tell which day he would die.


    Rufus was not young and did not have too much energy on the child.


    Only Wendy and Brian could apany the child for a long time, but among the two people, Wendy


    was the key figure.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Brian said that Luke will stay with his father and we will visit him on the


    weekend. Grandpa, about Luke, I think he has his ideas. If I stay with him, we will have contradictions,


    so it will be good that we live separately."


    "And..."


    Wendy wanted to continue to find reasons for herself. She thought that Brian hadmunicated with


    Felix, so she said fearlessly, but Felix unexpectedly interrupted her words.


    "You mean you don''t want to live with Luke?"


    "I..."


    Wendy looked at Felix''s serious face and realized that she had said the wrong thing. As she was about


    to exin, she was interrupted again.


    "Brian, ask your assistant to bring your hukou to me tomorrow. And don''t get ready for your wedding.


    I''m going to convalesce for a while. Wait until Ie back."


    Felix wanted to y tough to Wendy. How dare she refuse to raise Luke? It seemed that she was not


    as smart as Winnie and needed to be lectured.


    "Grandpa..."


    Brian finally spoke and wanted to exin for Wendy, knowing that his grandfather was angry, but Felix


    did not give him a chance.


    "I will ask your father to go with me to convalesce this time. Send Luke to Winnie till use back. Tell


    Winwin that I trust her to take care of Luke. I thank her."


    Felix wanted to make Wendy regret and make her know the existence of Winnie, make her have a


    sense of crisis. Let''s see if she could still talk so loudly.


    "Grandpa..."


    Brian began to worry. His grandpa was not to create a sense of crisis for Wendy, but make Winnie an


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    enemy.


    "Eat, if you are not hungry, you can go now."


    Felix¡¯s sullen words shut Brian up and he did not speak again.


    Wendy did not dare to exin. She did not expect that Felix was so old, but he was still domineering.


    But she could not annoy him yet, or he would let Luke''s mommy take her ce.


    Was Winnie mentioned by him Luke''s mother? She remembered it and one day she would want to see


    that woman.


    On the way back to the city, Albert was driving. Brian and Wendy were sitting in the back.


    "I''ve told you to watch yournguage. Grandpa gets provoked easily. Why weren''t you careful?"


    Brian said sullenly.


    He was angry not because the hukou was taken away, not because the wedding was dyed. He felt


    relieved that the wedding date was controlled by grandpa.


    And he could give the children naturally to Winnie. It was an unexpected surprise. However, Winnie


    was involved, which worried him.


    "I thought you had told Grandpa. I didn¡¯t know it would happen."


    "Don''t be angry, Brian. I''ll be careful and I will please grandpa."


    Wendy regretted, but it was of no use. She could only think of ways to please Felix.


    "By the way, Albert, send my hukou to grandpa tomorrow."


    Brian suddenly thought of the hukou and told Albert.


    "Ok, I will send it there when I get you to thepany."


    Albert seemed to be happy. He understood that it was difficult for them to get married without hukou


    and Winnie had a chance.


    "You really send it, how can we get married without it?"


    Wendy was surprised that Brian was so obedient.


    "We''ll have to wait. If we go against Grandpa''s wishes, he won''t let us be together even if we get


    married. You try to please grandpa in these days, so that we can have the hukou back after getting his


    approval."


    Brian put off the wedding on the pretext of his grandfather''smand.


    The car stopped in front of Wendy''s house, but Wendy was not happy.


    "I don''t want to go home. Go to your home."


    Wendy said shyly.


    "My vi had been given to Penny, and I have no ce to stay now."


    Brian rejected Wendy''s proposal.


    "You must have a ce to stay, and I''ll go wherever you go."


    Hearing that, Wendy wanted to know where he lived.


    "I have to workte tonight. You go home first."


    Brian refused again, and now he was not interested in any woman except Winnie.


    "Brian......"


    Wendy was surprised by Brian''s reaction and did not expect him to refuse her.


    In the past, he worked hard and had been many times busier than he was now. At that time, Brian


    never refused her, but he refused her after years of not seeing her.


    "Go home, and I will fetch you when our house is ready."


    Brian¡¯s tone became soft. He felt he refused her directly and Wendy could not ept it. But there was


    nothing he could do. For the time being, he could not forget Winnie.


    As Brian''s voice fell, Albert had opened the door for Wendy.


    Wendy felt lost and embarrassed. She stared at Albert and got off the car.


    Watching Brian''s car leave, Wendy felt a strong sense of loss, as if Brian would never show up again,


    as if they had nothing to do with each other.


    Brian changed obviously. He was not that Brain who loved her deeply and spoiled her.


    Wendy felt that it was because of Winnie, a woman who would affect her life.


    Brian did not have any work at all. After returning to thepany, he was in a daze in the office.


    "Mr. Be, give me your hukou, I''ll send it to chairman. And then I will be off work."


    Albert said calmly.


    ¡°You seem to be more anxious than I am. You don¡¯t want to me get married?¡±


    Brian casually asked and did not care about the hukou.


    ¡°No, but...¡±


    Albert hesitated and then said boldly.


    "Mr. Be, I''m d you get married, but I don''t want the bride to be Miss Yup. That''s my own opinion,


    please don''t get angry."


    Albert said honestly. He did not like Wendy and did not want Brian to be with Wendy.


    "Who do you want me to marry?"


    Brian did not lose his temper, but if such a situation had happened before, he believed he would have


    fired Albert by now.


    "Winnie, I want you to marry Winnie. You have two children, a family of four would be happy together. I


    want to see you happy, not live in an unsatisfactory marriage."


    Seeing that Brian did not lose his temper, Albert became more courageous. He wanted to express his


    thought, but Brian was upset recently, especially after Wendy came back, he had been frowning. So,


    he could only hold back his words in heart.


    "You are standing in the children''s point of view, marriage also needs love to maintain."


    Brian was pleased that the person referred to by Albert was Winnie, it seemed that Winnie was popr.


    Mentioning Winnie, Brian felt better after talking with Albert.


    "Mr. Be, I''ll say a few more words."


    "I don''t understand love, but I don''t think Miss Yup loves you that much."


    Albert said so not because he hated Wendy, but because he felt that Wendy did not love Brian that


    much.


    "Howe?¡±


    Brian raised his eyebrows and frowned, wondering why Albert said so.


    "Love can''t be concealed. Miss Yup has no love in her eyes. She is just possessive of you. If she really


    loves you, she would havee back earlier. Why have you waited all these years?"

 Chapter 216 Treat Aunt

    Chapter 216 Treat Aunt


    What Albert saw in Wendy''s eye was different from that in Winnie''s eyes. Although he did not have a


    girlfriend, he could see love in Winnie''s eyes.


    Brian did not speak and gave his hukou to Albert after being silent for a while.


    "Go off work after you send it."


    Brian said in a low voice. Albert left.


    Brian came to the rest room. Lying on the bed, he thought about what Albert had just said.


    His words made senses, but he did notice if Wendy had changed since she came back, because his


    mind and his attention had not been on Wendy.


    Brian did not feel sleepy at all. Although it was veryte, he was enjoying at the moment. Only when he


    was alone at this moment would he miss Winnie without any fear.


    If they could meet earlier, he would choose Winnie without hesitation and no matter in what way, he


    would make Winnie his wife who got approval of grandpa.


    Regrettably, they met toote.


    Winnie decided to forget everything and put all her energy into her work. Only in this way could she


    forget Brian, the man who hated her.


    Winnie was working hard in the office. Leo knocked at the door and came in.


    "Winwin, there is a good news. The government has found advantages in the process of experiment of


    our software and is ready to promote it to the whole country, so that yourpany can be famous an,


    there will be a lot of partners to cooperate with you."


    Leo said excitedly. He was more excited about that than his sess.


    What he hoped most now was that Winnie would go well, and that she would live the rest of her life


    with only happiness instead of pain.


    "That''s great, thank you very much. Leo, without you, ourpany would not have this chance. I really


    appreciate it."


    Winnie thanked him from the heart. She knew Leo was excited because of her, she also knew Leo


    chose to cooperate with their smallpany because of her.


    Leo offered constant help, and Winnie did not know how to thank him. Even if he owed her before, it


    should have been paid off.


    "We have cooperation and we get mutual benefit, you don''t need to thank me. It is me should thank


    you. We are new in software industry, but we made achievements thanks to you."


    "Winwin, work in mypany. I will give you more shares than you have here. Ourpany really


    needs you."


    Although Leomunicated with Winnie with a smile, he was sincere. Leave alone his personal


    feelings, Winnie''s ability would make hispany have a great leap forward, and it would be possible


    to surpass the Be Group.


    "Never mind, I''m fine here. I dare not ept shares in apany as big as yours. It''s good for us to


    cooperate as much as we can."


    "Leo, let¡¯s have lunch today. It''s my treat..."


    "It''s my treat."


    Leo interrupted Winnie and continued to speak.


    "I have already booked a restaurant. It''s near Vanessa¡¯s school. Ask Vanessa toe, as well as your


    aunt and two children, let¡¯s have a meal together."


    "It is troublesome..."


    "It is not, since your aunt is back, I should treat her. A good friend¡¯s aunt is my aunt, I should wee


    her and it is the most basic courtesy."


    Leo stressed the words of good friend, for fear that Winnie would have burden, for fear that Winnie


    would refuse.


    "That is the deal. I will send you the location and specific time. You just need to contact your aunt and


    Vanessa. I gotta go now."


    Leo came in a hurry and left in a hurry because he wanted to make time for lunch with Winnie''s family.


    Winnie did not have the choice. Seeing that Leo was so sincere, she had to contact your aunt and


    Vanessa.


    At noon, Winnie came to the restaurant with her aunt and Vanessa.


    At this time, Leo had been waiting in thepartment.


    Leo had met Vanessa, so Winnie introduced her aunt to him.


    "Leo, this is my aunt."


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt. I am Leo, Winwin''s good friend."


    Leo greeted her gently.


    "Hello! Nice to meet you!¡±


    Aunt was kind and she liked this young man who called her Aunt.


    "I should have treated you long ago since you havee back, Aunt, but I''ve been so busy these days


    that I haven''t had time."


    Leo said modestly and politely. He could see that Winnie''s aunt was also a good person. From her


    look, he could feel her kindness.


    "You are polite. Since you are Winwin¡¯s good friend, we are one family. Families don¡¯t need to be so


    polite."


    My aunt had been unfamiliar with this kind of gathering for a long time, but she was quite at ease with


    it. She felt at ease because Leo was gentle, and it seemed that he was a good person to get along


    with.


    "Aunt, have a seat."


    "Ok, you too."


    Isobel liked him. He was young, promising and handsome. She did not know whether this young man


    had a family background or not, if he had not, he was match to Winnie.


    "Winwin, where are Megan and Luke? I told you to bring them, too."


    Leo questioned.


    "They have already had lunch by this time, and will take a napter, so I didn''t pick them up."


    "Don''t worry about them, let''s order food. Vanessa has a sster."


    Winnie also sat down.


    The two children did not like Leo very much after they had Brian, so Winnie did not want to bring them.


    "I''ve already ordered. I don''t know what Aunt likes to eat, so I''ve basically chosen all the dishes here,


    just to save time for Vanessa."


    Leo looked to the waiter.


    "The food can be served now."


    "Leo, you are considerate. Thank you for thinking of me. But we can¡¯t finish all the food."


    Vanessa said with a smile.


    From the moment she saw Leo, she knew that Leo did not give up her sister, and there was love in his


    eyes for her sister.


    "I have to be considerate. You are a pir of the state and I should attach importance to you. Vanessa,


    if there''s something you can''t solve at school, just tell me, and I''ll try to help."


    Leo said sincerely. As long as it was Winnie¡¯s family, he would offer help, so as to reduce the burden


    for Winnie.


    "Rest assured, I will."


    Vanessa had heard the same words not long ago, but it was said by Brian. It seemed that these two


    men attached attention to her sister.


    They talked while eating dinner, and the atmosphere was harmonious. It was not like the first time they


    met, but like a family.


    After lunch, Leo wanted to them home, but Isobel refused. Their home was opposite the restaurant,


    she could walk back and it would be troublesome by car.


    Leo went back to thepany, and Vanessa was back to school. Isobel and Winnie walked home


    together.


    "Winwin, I have never asked you about the father of the children. Is it impossible that you and him to be


    together? After all, you have two children."


    Isobel asked in a low voice.


    She never minded Winnie''s business, because she believed that Winnie could handle it well.


    However today she could see that Leo liked Winnie. She thought if Winnie could not be with the


    children¡¯s father, Leo was a good candidate.


    "No, their father has a family. It is his limit that I get custody of two children."


    Winnie answered.


    All said so, but none of them knew that there was more than a mountain between them.


    They did not start but endedpletely. They had nothing to do with each other and it was impossible


    that they could be together.


    "I think Leo is good. If he doesn''t mind your two children, you can consider him."


    Isobel knew Leo was still single when having a meal, so she said so.


    So Winnie could have someone to rely on and she would not be alone in the second half of her life.


    "Consider what? He minds, of course, I have two children. Aunt, do you know what Leo is? In B city,


    even in the country, he is a big figure. It is a shame for him to be with me, a woman with children."


    "If we are really together, we will have conflicts because of the children, and then we will separate.


    Marriage is not a joke.¡±


    Winnie wanted her aunt to give up her thought, so she told her that it was impossible for her to be with


    Leo.


    She did not want to worry her aunt with her past with Leo.


    Winnie paused and continued.


    "What''s more, I promised the children''s father I would not get married. If I get married, he will get the


    children''s custody back."


    "He won''t, he won''t be so cruel. He has his own family, if he let you guard the children and not get


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    married for a lifetime, it is too selfish."


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Auntie, I won''t be single forever. I will marry when the children grow up and are independent."


    Winnie interrupted Isobel and assured her.


    In order to make her aunt feel at ease, she could only say so.


    "When they grow up, you are old. Winwin, you should think about it......"


    Isobel asked Winnie to weigh up whether the effort was worth it and let here up with a way, but


    Winnie did not give her a chance to continue.


    "It worth, why not? You never married and you are good. Auntie, don''t worry about us, we are all grown


    up and we can solve all the things by ourselves. Take care of yourself and to be happy."


    Winnie wanted to be like her aunt. For the sake of her children, for the sake of love, she would rather


    be single all her life.


    Nothing was bad. Her aunt could do it, so could she.

 Chapter 217 Not like a Family

    Chapter 217 Not like a Family


    When Vanessa came back from the evening ss, her aunt and two children fell asleep, only the light


    in Winnie¡¯s room was still on.


    Vanessa opened Winnie''s door and then gently closed it.


    "Sister, are you still working?¡±


    Vanessa asked softly.


    "Yes, have you had your supper?"


    Winnie turned around and asked Vanessa.


    "Yes, I had with my ssmates."


    "Sister, does Leo like you? If you can¡¯t be with Brian, why don¡¯t you¡­"


    "I can¡¯t be with Leo either. Aunt talked with me about that today, so you don''t have to say that. I won¡¯t


    be with Brian and I won¡¯t be with Leo. He hurt me once. How would I be with him?"


    "Don¡¯t mention it any more. I''ll never find a boyfriend again in my life."


    Winnie did not want to talk about men. She had been hurt by men and did not get hurt again.


    "Sister, but you''ll be alone. The children will grow up and leave you. What will you do then?"


    Although Winnie had said that, Vanessa persuaded her, it was for the sake of her sister.


    "I will live alone. I am not the only lonely person in the world. It''s gettingte and you have to go to


    school tomorrow. Go to sleep."


    Winnie said with impatience. She did not want to worry about it. She believed that no matter who left,


    she could face the reality.


    After Vanessa left, Winnie sighed a long sigh.


    Though her troubles were much less after Penny was put in prison, her heart was never at peace. Now


    she had finally decided to forget Brian, but everyone came to remind her...


    It made her heart more uneasy.


    Now she saw the truth and just wanted to put all her energy on the child, only hoped that Brian could


    be happy and that Leo could find his true love as soon as possible.


    She had been ready for being a lone for a lifetime. She had been so before she met Brian.


    Felix took Brian''s hukou back. In order to avoid Wendy to bother him, he really went to the nursing


    home to stay for a period of time.


    But he did not take Rufus with him.


    This time he wanted Wendy to think if she would be good or arrogant in front of him.


    Ste came to suburb to see her father and called Brian to bring Wendy over. Brian had to do so.


    But without Winnie, he had no feeling of home.


    The family first greeted, however Ste and Rufus disliked Wendy.


    Ste found an opportunity to chat with Brian alone.


    "I heard from grandpa that you can''t register for marriage for the time being. Did Wendy upset


    grandpa?"


    "No, but Grandpa''s too sensitive. Wendy is such a straight shooter that she say whatever she wants."


    Brian exined, but his grandfather did make him rxed.


    "It''s good to put it off for a while. After all these years of parting, you need to get to know each other


    again. Brian, I don''t think you are in high spirits. Did you quarrel with Wendy?"


    Ste knew her brother well, but she did not ask directly.


    "No, it is just I am busy and I am tired."


    Brian find an excuse, in fact, he missed Winnie. Everywhere had the breath of Winnie, which made him


    miss her more.


    "You are really tired of supporting Be Group by yourself. If you are too busy, I will take care of the


    wedding for you."


    Ste loved her brother. If he was tired physically, he could take a rest, but if it is mentally tired, it was


    difficult to heal.


    "It depends on grandpa, temporarily wedding is not needed. When grandpa is not angry, you can


    discuss with him."


    What Brian said seemed not to be his own marriage. Now he was really in no mood to prepare for the


    wedding.


    "Brian, you..."


    Ste wanted to ask if Brian really want to marry Wendy, but before that, the two siblings'' conversation


    was interrupted by Wendy.


    "Brian, why bother your sister with our wedding? We had better prepare it ourselves."


    Wendy seemed to be dissatisfied with Brian''s contempt for the wedding. In her opinion, Brian should


    push off all the things and put all the attention on the wedding, after all, there was only one wedding in


    a lifetime.


    "We will wait for grandpa to return my hukou."


    Brian said aptly. There was no joy of reunion after a long separation, nor passion in those years.


    Ste felt lucky that she did not say the words out, looking at Brian¡¯s frowning eyebrows and Wendy


    unpleasant face.


    She could see that Brian was not very interested in getting married. Otherwise, even if Grandpa took


    the hukou, he could not be prevented from getting married.


    Brian left with Wendy, leaving only Rufus and Ste at home.


    Ste came to the living room with a cup of tea.


    "Dad, do you like Wendy?"


    Ste asked directly. Rufus answer directly.


    "I don''t like her. I don''t know why, but I don''t feel like a family."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Me either. It always feels like there''s something missing. I always fell like she doesn''t belong to the


    family."


    Ste put the tea in the hand in front of Rufus.


    "She is pretty, but looks rigid. She is not as ttering as Winnie. She has a rich family and a nice figure,


    but the clothes do not make her high-end. She does not look as noble and elegant as Winnie, and is


    not match to Brian."


    Ste continued.


    Before Wendy came back, she was not fond of Winnie, butpared with Wendy, she knew that


    Winnie had many advantages.


    Take things just happened for example, Wendy interrupt her conversation with Brian impolitely, if it


    were Winnie, she would leave silently.


    "Why do you alwayspare Wendy with Winnie?"


    Rufus asked and did not understand why Ste madeparison.


    "Dad, can''t you see that Brian has feelings for Winnie? They are two women he likes, so I should


    "Brian said nothing to me, and what I read is all conjecture, and I can''t say anything until he tells me. I


    don''t like Wendy, I just don''t think she''s as good as Winnie."


    Rufus knew that the heart of Brian had been divided into two parts. And it was difficult for him to


    abandon one of them.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t like her. I don''t know why Brian loves her and has waited for her for so many years."


    Ste did not understand the heart of Brian, but she saw that Brian was not as persistent as before to


    Wendy.


    "Brian doesn''t love Wendy very much. I think he wants to see how long his grandfather could control


    him and whether he could marry the girl his grandfather opposed."


    Rufus made analysis from Brian¡¯s indifference to Wendy.


    In this way, Brian should love Winnie more. Since he loves Winnie, can he still get married?


    "If it is so, he will suffer. Marriage is a big thing in life, and two people will live together for a lifetime.


    How does he maintain marriage without love?"


    Ste began to worry. She did not want Brian''s marriage like her father¡¯s. Her parents had always


    fought with each other.


    "Ste, talk to him alone. Make clear to him what''s at stake. Tell him think and analyze before he


    makes a decision."


    Rufus could only give this task to Ste, because Brian would not listen to him.


    Since Winnie''s departure, their rtionship had stagnated and even gone into reverse. What he said


    carried even less weight.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I want to talk with him too. I will go to thepany to see him tomorrow."


    Ste thought Rufus¡¯s worry was right. She could not tell Brian Wendy was not suitable for him till they


    got married.


    But......


    "Dad, if Brian chooses Winnie, Grandpa..."


    Ste thought of another difficult problem, it seemed it was not easy to be happy.


    ¡°I don''t know what I can do now, unless Brian gives up everything to Thomas.¡±


    Rufus showed a look of difficulty.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work either. Grandpa puts all his hopes on Brian. Even if Brian gives up, Grandpa


    won''t agree."


    What Ste said was realistic, which was difficult to ovee.


    Grandpa was so old and could not be disobeyed. She did not know what to do.


    Before Wendy came back, she thought that as long as Wendy came back to marry Brian, Brian''s life


    would be perfect. And more than once, she reminded Winnie not to disturb Brian.


    But after Wendy came back, Ste''s thought came to a surprising reversal. Seeing the arrogant Wendy


    and sad Brian, she knew that Winnie was more suitable for Brian. Only Winnie let Brian involuntarily


    show a smile.


    Ste came to the office of Brian the next day.


    "Brian, does it bother you that Jack works here?"


    Ste did not go straight to the point, but she had to remind Brian of Jack.


    "It is ok, he is well-behaved, but he gets too close to the female staff."


    Brian said in a low voice.


    He had long predicted that rtions between men and women would be chaotic as long as there was


    Jack.


    "It''s just his nature and it''s not easy to change. These are small things, as long as he doesn''t try to trick


    you at work. And you should take more care lest he takes advantage."


    Ste had to always remind Brian, for fear that Brian would be stroke by Uncle Thomas.

 Chapter 218 Final Decision

    Chapter 218 Final Decision


    Now Jack and Uncle Thomas could not disturb Brian''s heart, his heart became lost because of women.


    "Don''t worry, sister, I have his every move under my control, and everything will be all right."


    "That''s good. Have you given any thought to getting married?"


    Ste asked, but Brian sighed.


    "Kind of, but I feel rxed after grandpa took away my hukou, maybe I have marriage phobia."


    Brian made an excuse for himself.


    In fact, he wanted to find someone to talk about his worry, but no one could help him.


    "Are you sure you still love Wendy?"


    Ste could not worry too much at this time. She only hoped that Brian could be happy.


    "I can get married without love, not to mention I had waited for Wendy for so many years. I think we will


    get married in the end."


    He was sure that the person he loved was Winnie, and that the person he wanted to spend the rest of


    his life with was Winnie. But things didn''t always go ording to n.


    Let Winnie, the woman he loved deeply, live in his heart, let him silently guard her for a lifetime.


    "Brian, it''s very difficult to maintain a marriage without love. Mom and Dad are the best example. You


    can''t just follow in their footsteps. I mean you can choose what you want, and you can choose whoever


    you love. Dad and I will try to help you out."


    The hint of Ste was clear, and Brian could understand naturally.


    But he had to take grandpa''s threat seriously. If someone really could persuade grandpa, he and


    Wendy would not have been separated for so many years.


    "Sister, it''s not that bad. I have deep feelings for Wendy, and she still loves me. It''s just that we''d been


    apart for so long that it will take a reacquainting process."


    "When we get used to each other, I will ask grandpa for hukou and register our marriage."


    Brian had made such a decision and would not change it. If he changed his love, it might cause a lot of


    trouble.


    For everyone could go in peace, in order to avoid Winnie to have ident, he could only make that


    decision.


    "Now that you have decided, I have nothing to say. Brian, Dad told me to tell you that marriage is like


    business, you have to think and analyze before you make decision."


    "Think about what he said. But I will support you in whatever decision you make, and I will do my best


    to help you through whatever difficulties you may encounter."


    "After get married with Wendy, make sure the two children are ok."


    Ste said that for Brian. She believed that Brian made that decision with his own reason, she also


    believed that Brian had the ability to bear the consequence.


    "Yes, I will make sure they are ok."


    Now he was the same as Winnie, all for their children.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ste did not hear what she wanted to hear, but she felt relieved that Brian was so firm to take


    responsibility.


    Before Ste left, Kevin knocked at the door and came in.


    "Ste, you are here too."


    Kevin smiled and said hello.


    "Yes, I am idle ande to have a look. I heard that you''re married and going to be a father.


    Congrattions."


    Ste said. She looked at Kevin with gratitude.


    Because had Kevin''spany and enlightening, Brian was fine after his mother died. If it were not


    Kevin, Ste dare not imagine what Brian would be.


    "Thank you, Ste, I buy you sugar when the child is born."


    Mention the child and wife, Kevin gave a bright smile.


    Ste envied and did not know when Brian could be so happy too.


    "I will give your child a big red envelope then."


    ¡°Brian, you talk, I have to buy something for Dad.¡±


    Ste got up and left the office of Brian.


    "How do you have time toe to me instead of staying with your wife?"


    The tone of Brian was obviously with ridicule.


    After Kevin registered marriage, he became a model husband, went home on time every day, amd


    even ignored Brian.


    "My wife went back to her mother''s home today, otherwise I wouldn''t havee. I wish I could be with


    her twenty-four hours a day."


    Kevin expressed his true thoughts without exaggeration.


    "No wonder youe to me. Do you want to drink with me?"


    Asked Brian. There was no need to beat around the bush between them.


    "To talk to you. I''ve been worrying about you ever since you left my house. Well, have you made a


    choice?"


    Kevin knew that Brian was a decisive person, but regarding rtionship, especially after he met


    Winnie, he was not that decisive.


    "I will marry Wendy as nned."


    Now everyone was concerned about his problem. His sister left, here came Kevin. So many people


    cared about him, he had no reason not to choose.


    "s......It is a pity. Is my intuition wrong? I always thought you should be with Winwin."


    Kevin said and was disappointed about Brian''s choice.


    "That''s your intuition, and your intuition is always wrong. Now that I have decided to marry Wendy,


    don¡¯t mention Winnie again. If you do so, it will affect both me and Wendy."


    Speaking of this, Brian sighed a long breath before he continued.


    "Winnie is a good woman. She is suitable for the in lifestyle. I can''t give it to her, so I can only stay


    away from her."


    "Yes, what a good woman. It would be too bad to give it to anyone else. But since you have chosen


    Wendy, live your life. As you said, Winnie is a good woman, and it is not difficult for her to marry a good


    man."


    Kevin still felt pity that they should not be so broken. But Brian''s words were reasonable. As long as his


    grandpa was there, he would not give Winnie an easy life.


    "Brian, don''t restrict her marriage. Winwin is a clever man. The man she chooses will not make her two


    children have a hard time."


    Kevin could only say that. Brian chose Wendy but let Winnie stay single for a lifetime, it was selfish.


    "I''ve already told her to marry if she can find the right man. The children are not a problem. If it is not


    convenient for her, I can take them back. We would not make the children suffer anyway."


    Brian said sadly, but he knew there was no other way. Only Winnie could live more happily when she


    was away from him.


    "I''m d you think so."


    Kevin was relieved, but looking at Brian''s sad face, Kevin did not feelfortable. He hoped there


    would be a miracle, hoped Brian¡¯s grandpa would not interfere in Brian¡¯s marriage, and hoped Brian


    would be with Winnie, which was the most satisfactory ending.


    There was a gathering in Winnie¡¯spany. And after that, she got home and saw everyone sitting in


    the living room.


    When she sat down on the sofa, she noticed that neither of the children was in high spirits.


    "What''s the matter, aren¡¯t you happy I am home?"


    Winnie asked softly.


    "Mommy, my brother and I miss Daddy. We haven''t seen Daddy in days."


    Megan said sadly and told the reason she and Luke were unhappy.


    "Well..."


    Winnie answered.


    "Daddy is very busy these days. He travels a lot. I will call him tomorrow and ask him toe and see


    you."


    At this moment, Winnie was helpless and most guilty. Although she did not want to contact Brian, she


    had to for the sake of the children.


    "Really? Then we''ll be expecting good news from you."


    Hearing this promise, both children became excited and soon felt better.


    Winnie gave a smile, but felt depressed.


    This was going to happen a lot, which meant that every time she would feel sad.


    Winnie returned to the room and sent a message to Brian, for fear that Wendy would not be happy.


    "The children miss you. Come and see them tomorrow if you have time."


    After the message was sent sessfully, Winnie kept her mobile phone in her hand, waiting for Brian''s


    reply.


    However, she was disappointed. She waited for a while but did not get a reply from Brian.


    Winnie sent another message to him.


    "I told the children that you are busy and often on business trips these days, so don¡¯t say something


    wrong."


    After seeing the message sessfully sent, she turned off her phone so she wouldn''t expect anything.


    In the next day, Brian was ready to get off work early. As she was packing up the documents, Wendy


    knocked at the door.


    "How long will it take to get off work? Let''s have dinner together."


    Wendy said gently. She found the right time toe, no matter Brian had something to do or not, she


    would have dinner with him.


    "I''m going to visit the kids, maybe I will have dinner with them."


    Brian said coldly, not he felt pressure when he saw Wendy.


    "Is the children¡¯s Mommy there?¡±


    Wendy asked.


    "No, just me and the kids."


    Brian wanted to take the children directly from the kindergarten, only in this way to avoid meeting with


    Winnie.


    "Then take me with you. I''m going to see the children sooner orter anyway."


    Wendy insisted on going with Brian, Brian had to agree.


    He felt what Wendy said was reasonable, but he forgot that Winnie had not told the children about


    existence of Wendy.


    Brian sent a message to Winnie, and then went to the kindergarten with Wendy.


    They waited at the gate of the kindergarten. Wendy deliberately held Brian''s hand. Brian did not refuse.


    Two children were sent out by the teacher. They were happy to see Brian and ran toward Brian, but


    when they saw Wendy, they stopped the pace.

 Chapter 219 is not acceptable

    Chapter 219 is not eptable


    Two children looked at the Wendy in surprise, especially when they found her holding their Daddy¡¯s


    hand.


    Megan and Luke looked at each other and then walked to Brian.


    "Why are you holding my Daddy''s hand? May I know who you are?"


    Luke asked with a serious face, at this moment he did not want to be polite. But Megan was more


    direct. She did not say anything but directly took Brian''s hand out of her hand, and then held his hand


    herself.


    "I don''t like it when you hold Daddy''s hand."


    Megan was blunt, she felt she was polite because she did not say she hated that.


    Brian did not expect that and then he realized that the two children did not know the existence of


    Wendy.


    "Luke, Megan, be polite."


    Brian said in a deep voice, which was rebuke.


    "We are polite. Daddy, who is this woman?"


    Megan said, looking stubborn like Winnie.


    "It''s my girlfriend. You can call her Auntie Wendy."


    Brian introduced Wendy. Wendy forced a smile.


    "Hello, two little babies. I''m Auntie Wendy."


    Wendy said hello to the two children, but she was embarrassed that the two children did not respond to


    her but continued to talk to Brian, as if she did not exist.


    "Your girlfriend? Are you going to get married?"


    Luke asked calmly. His serious face had shown that he was not satisfied.


    "Yes."


    Brian could not conceal it. The children would know it sooner orter. If he concealed, it is unfair for the


    children.


    "What about Mommy, me and brother? You mean you will marry her and abandon us?"


    Megan questioned in a stern voice, with tears in eyes.


    She had never thought that there was a woman with her Daddy, whom she had not seen for so many


    days.


    "Megan..."


    The children were sad and he wanted tofort them, but at this time, Luke suddenly pulled Megan to


    go.


    "Megan, let¡¯s go back to the kindergarten and wait for our great-aunt to pick us up."


    "Daddy, we don''t like this woman. We don''t want to see her."


    Luke showed his attitude, pulled Megan and returned to the kindergarten.


    While walking, heforted Megan.


    "It''s all right, I will protect you and Mommy."


    After the two children left, Brian did not chase them because he realized that the two children needed


    time.


    Brian left with Wendy, and Wendy had been nagging about the two children in the car.


    "What is it? How did their Mommy teach them? They are not polite. I said hello to them, but they


    ignored me. Brian, if this goes on, they would disgrace you.¡±


    "Then I bring them back and you teach them."


    Brian said in a cold voice.


    He felt ok Wendy med the children were not polite, because it was their fault they left without saying


    anything. But he could not stand it when it came to Winnie.


    In his heart, Winnie was the most responsible and sincere Mommy, and the children she educated


    were all excellent.


    "......"


    Brian''s words made Wendy speechless. After seeing two children, she saw through their nature and


    could not ept them.


    Therefore, they had to stay with their Mommy, which meant she could not talk about the two kids now.


    As soon as Winnie came into the house after work, the two children came to hug her and cried, which


    made her distressed.


    Winnie''s heart sank sharply after hearing the children''s words.


    She did not expect that Brian took Wendy to see the children and that he did not care the children''s


    feelings.


    "Stop crying. I will talk with Daddy."


    Winnieforted the two children.


    "Mommy, I don''t like Daddy to be with that woman. I hate her."


    Megan was still crying. She finally had a Daddy and did not want him to be taken away.


    "I don''t like her either. If Daddy stays with that woman, I''ll never go to his home."


    Luke stopped crying, but his face of resentment worried Winnie.


    He had just got recovered. If the incident affected his condition, Winnie would me herself.


    "It''s not asplicated as you think. There are things you''ll understand when you get older. Megan,


    don''t cry, brother doesn¡¯t cry. You should learn how to be strong from brother."


    "Luke, you are the elder brother, and when you grow up, you will be the support of the whole family, so


    you have to learn to ept these things. Such things are too small for a man. Don¡¯t take it in heart."


    Winnieforted Luke.


    Megan would be fine after crying, but Luke had depression.


    "Mommy, I''m just a kid, I don''t have much demand, I just want aplete family. I don''t want Daddy to


    leave us like this."


    Luke said, frowning. He was worried.


    "I know, I know what you think. I will talk to Daddy sometime. Don''t care too much about it."


    Winnie did not know how tofort the two children. She would like to tell the children the fact, so that


    the children had psychological preparation.


    Winnie returned to her room and called Brain directly.


    "You shouldn''t have brought Wendy to them. It was too sudden for the children to ept. My aunt said


    that the two children have been crying since they came back from school. How can I exin to them?"


    Winnie asked directly with resentment.


    She did not understand why Brian put all his attention on that woman and ignored the children¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°I forgot you hadn''t told them. It is my fault. Pleasefort them."


    Brian felt guilty and worried even more when he heard the children crying at home.


    "I did, but..."


    Winnie felt ufortable and wanted to me him, but she swallowed it in the middle of the sentence.


    She knew there was no point in saying anything now. She could not turn back the clock by ming him


    hurting the children.


    "Never mind, it has been like this."


    "Let''s have some time tomorrow to talk to the children about this. We can''t hurt them like this again."


    "And, pleasee over by yourself tomorrow. Temporarily do not let the children see Wendy."


    Winnie had to warn Brian.


    Women might be more important than children in Brian¡¯s heart, but children were more important than


    anyone else or anything to her.


    The next day at noon, Isobel went out to see an old friend, and Vanessa would note back. Taking


    this opportunity, Winnie took the two children back and invited Brian to her home.


    The two children were not as happy as before when they saw Brian. They just looked at him angrily


    without a word.


    Winnie asked both children to sit down and the family sat around the coffee table.


    "Luke, Megan, Daddy and Mommy have something to tell you."


    Winnie spoke first.


    "If it''s about that woman, don''t talk about it. We can''t ept it."


    Megan said and Luke was silent.


    "Megan, it''s not about that woman. It''s about Daddy and me. It has nothing to do with that woman."


    Winnie corrected the statement of Megan and hoped the children could understand.


    "Daddy and Mommy feel sorry that we can''t give you aplete home. Daddy and Mommy..."


    Winnie tried to exin, but Megan interrupted her.


    "But we need aplete home, Mommy. We''re small and we need parents. Daddy, is that woman that


    nice? Better than Mommy? Better me and brother? Am I too naughty to annoy you, or..."


    "Megan, it is not like that. I like you and brother."


    Brian said with guilt.


    He really didn''t know how to answer the children''s questions, didn''t know what to say without hurting


    them.


    "So you hate Mommy? If she did something wrong, you can tell her and she can correct it. Even if she


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    can¡¯t, can you stand it for my brother and me?"


    "Mommy, can you correct it? For brother and me, became what Daddy likes."


    Megan begged Winnie, which depressed her.


    "Megan, when you grow up, you will know rtionship could not be forced. Mommy and Daddy don¡¯t


    hate each other, we just have no feelings. We wouldn''t be happy if we were forced to stay together for


    your sake."


    Winnie tried to persuade, as far as possible to reduce hurting to the children.


    In fact, she did not expect the children would act like that.


    "Since you have no feelings, why gave birth to us?"


    At this, Megan paused. She thought of a crucial point and then she said.


    "I forgot that I am not Daddy¡¯s biological daughter and brother isn''t Mommy''s son, so you don''t care


    about our feelings and wouldn''t be together for us."


    Megan began to cry. She could not help herself when she thought of this fact, and felt herself the most


    miserable person in the world.


    Brian could not see it, so he put Megan in his arms.


    "You are my biological daughter, and brother is Mommy¡¯s son, and you are twins. Daddy loves you, but


    it''s my fault that I neglected how you feel."


    "Then don''t be with that woman. Persist for me and brother for a few years and abandon us when we


    grow up."


    Megan cried with grievance, as if she had nothing to rely on. She didn¡¯t know if what Daddy said was


    true or not, she had regarded Brian as her own father from the very beginning. Now she was going to


    lose him, she really could not ept it.

 Chapter 220 Persuasion is Useless

    Chapter 220 Persuasion is Useless


    Brian was speechless again. He could not answer Megan. He did not know whether his next words


    would hurt her.


    "Daddy, Mommy, you have not lived together for such a long time, Megan and I have not said anything,


    because Daddy''s still ours anyway. But with that woman, it is different. We will get abandoned by


    Daddy. If Mommy has a boyfriend, no one will have me and sister."


    Luke who had been silent for a long time finally spoke, but there was no expression on his face, just


    frowning.


    Winnie felt distressed. She wanted Luke to cry like Megan, so that he could vent depression and


    dissatisfaction out.


    Winnie took Luke''s hand and let hime to her side.


    Winnie said softly.


    "Luke, I will never leave you. I will have you for the rest of her life. I will not have a boyfriend. I will


    always be there for you."


    Winnie would not make him sad because of her private affairs.


    "What about Daddy? Can Dad not get married for us?"


    Megan looked up and looked at Brian with full expectation.


    "......"


    Brian did not know what to answer. Winnie rescued him.


    "Megan, Luke, it is too selfish. Daddy has someone he likes, you should bless Daddy. Even if Daddy


    gets married, he will still love you and is still your Daddy."


    "No, I just can''t take it. I want Daddy and Mommy together."


    Megan became emotional. She cried, broke free from the arms of Brian and ran to her room.


    "I can''t ept it either. Megan and I just want aplete family like other kids. Even if there is no


    money, no house, we can¡¯t have no parents."


    Luke''s mood was more stable, and he had the same attitude with Megan.


    Luke went to Megan after that, leaving only Brian and Winnie in the living room.


    "I didn''t expect that. They all seem to need time."


    Winnie whispered, as her two children were sad, her spirits were low.


    "It''s my fault. Maybe it wouldn''t have happened if they hadn''t seen Wendy."


    Brian med himself. The two children''s requirement was not too much. It was the most basic


    protection, but he could not give it to them.


    "Come on, don¡¯t say that. You ought to be ready for wedding. I''ll take care of the children."


    Winnie stood up from the sofa.


    "Go back, I..."


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian interrupted Winnie. He wanted to do something for the children. He wanted to say that he could


    postpone his marriage until the children epted that he was getting married.


    However, before he could say anything, Winnie interrupted him.


    "Go back and move on with your life. I''m going to check on the children."


    Winnie went to the second floor without taking a look at Brian.


    At this time she should be the saddest one.


    Her beloved man married someone else and she was responsible for letting two children ept it.


    Either one of these events was heart-rending to her.


    Brian felt it was his fault, looking at Winnie''s back, thinking of the two children''s eyes of resentment and


    sad face.


    If he had given up everything, if he had chosen to be with Winnie, all this would not have happened,


    and he would have been given a warm home to the children.


    Brian left with a heart of remorse.


    He took the lift downstairs. When he reached the first floor and got out, an old woman passed by. His


    mind was full of the children and he did not notice her.


    By the time he recovered and looked back at the woman, the elevator doors had closed.


    Brian frowned. Was he wrong? How did she show up here? He must be wrong.


    Winnie came to the two children''s room. Looking at Luke who wasforting Megan with tears, she


    felt depressed, but she said nothing. She wanted them to release before she said anything.


    Winnie sat on the bed, feeling sad. But now she had to face it like her children.


    After a while, Winnie heard the sound of the door opening downstairs, her aunt should be back.


    Winnie went downstairs again, afraid that her aunt would worry if she could not see them. Not long


    after, Winnie came back alone.


    The children, who had ceased crying, sat silent.


    "......"


    As Winnie was to speak, Luke put forward the question.


    "Mommy, is it true what Daddy just said? You are my biological mother, and Megan is Daddy¡¯s


    daughter, we are really twins?"


    Luke''s question stunned Winnie.


    She wondered how she would answer the question, but if she didn''t tell him the truth now, would it hurt


    him again in the future?


    Winnie took a deep breath and decided to tell everything and never hurt her children again.


    "It is true, you are my son. You and Megan are really twins."


    Reminding of a few years ago, Winnie got tears in eyes. If she had known it would happen, she would


    keep Luke with her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "But Mommy, why did you keep us apart, why weren''t you with me?"


    Luke could not help crying again, but when he heard that he was Winnie¡¯s son, he felt at ease. He had


    a Mommy, too. He would not have to miss his Mommy anymore.


    "Luke, there are some things you don''t understand even if I tell you, let alone you are young. I promise


    to tell you why when you are older."


    Winnie help Luke wipe his tears, and then continued tofort the two children.


    "Luke, Megan, you don¡¯t need to do anything. Just remember that you are my children. Mommy and


    Daddy love you even when we are not together."


    "Daddy med himself when you went upstairs, and he felt bad. He wanted to be with you, too. But the


    adult world is not as simple as you think. There are things we have to take on and ept."


    "I''m sorry for not giving you aplete home."


    "But..."


    "No buts. I don''t want to hear any buts. You''re not allowed to get married or have friends. Wait until


    we''re eighteen and you part."


    Winnie said a lot and wanted the two children to ept, but when it came to the point, Megan


    interrupted her emotionally.


    "Since you gave birth to me and brother, you should be responsible for us. We don''t have too many


    requirements, just give us a home until the age of 18. 15, if you can''t make it, 15 is ok, the bottom line


    is 10."


    Megan said while crying. As if she could not see hope, she kept dropping the standards.


    Megan walked to Winnie and hugged her.


    "Mommy, we have been separated from each other since childhood, and we have not had aplete


    family since childhood. Can you give us five years?"


    It made Winnie heartache and embarrassed.


    At this time she did not know what to say, and she med herself.


    Such a mistake was made by her and Brian and the responsibility should not be borne by the children.


    After dinner, the two children did not speak, but went directly on the second floor, which worried Isobel.


    "Winwin, the children just ate a few, they will get sick."


    "Don''t worry, Aunt. Let them think about it. There''s no other way. They have to ept it."


    Winnie had no better way. She and the children had no ability to change the fact, and they had to face


    it.


    "Can the father of the children not get married now? It is notte till the children ept that. Why don''t


    you talk to him?"


    The method that Isobel coulde up with was the father of the children. She felt that the father of the


    children could dy the marriage for the children.


    "I don''t want to talk to him about it. It''s up to him, and he''ll do it if he wants to. Besides, it is not for him


    alone to decide whether to marry."


    Winnie held no hope on Brian. She knew Brian was tyrannical, if he would dy the wedding for the


    children, he did not need to ask the opinion of Wendy.


    But seeing his performance at soon, she thought he wanted to get married, after all, he had been


    waiting for years.


    "Let his family persuade him. He had a sister and a father. Their families know the children, they can''t


    see the children sad."


    Isobel wanted to reduce the children''s harm to the smallest, for fear that two children are stimted


    and would lose confidence to the future life.


    "Auntie, it''s not as simple as we think. His marriage is supported by all his family, it is in vain even if


    they talk to him. If I ask them now, they will think I have other intention. I can''t say anything."


    Winnie thought about Ste did not like her based on the attitude to her.


    Rufus was nice to talk to, but his rtionship with Brian was bad. Brian simply would not do as he said.


    Who could Winnie ask for help? She could endure it and would not bother anyone.


    The two children came to the room of Megan and began to discuss the matter instead of crying.


    "Brother, we cannot let Daddy get married, so that Mommy and Daddy can have a chance to be


    together."


    Megan said with bright eyes.

 Chapter 221 Sneak out

    Chapter 221 Sneak out


    Luke was in favor of the idea of Megan. If they wanted a happy family, they had to fight for it.


    "I think so. We mustn''t let Daddy get married anyway. Megan, let''s go to grandpa, grandpa will help us."


    "To Grandpa? Now? How do we get there? Mommy won''t allow us to go out."


    "Tomorrow, we''ll sneak away secretly tomorrow. If it doesn¡¯t work, we go to great grandpa. If it still


    doesn¡¯t work, we will talk directly with Daddy."


    Luke said with confidence. No matter what, he had to stop Daddy from getting married.


    "Great grandpa won¡¯t work. Mommy said we can¡¯t tell him about something and Daddy said we can¡¯t


    tell great grandpa our rtionship."


    "I think we should talk to Daddy first, and then talk to Grandpa. If they don''t agree, we''ll threaten them


    with leaving home."


    Megan knew her idea was not good, but running away from home was the best way once they could do


    nothing.


    "Ok, we''ll do as you say. We''ll frighten them if Daddy doesn''t give up on getting married."


    The two kids were in agreement and confident.


    The second day at noon, on the first floor of reception hall of the Be Group.


    Holding hands, Megan and Luke walked into the huge reception hall. Luke had been here, so he knew


    where his father¡¯s office was.


    They made a beeline for the lift, only to be stopped unexpectedly.


    "Who do you want, kids? Is there a parent with you?"


    A receptionist blocked their way.


    "No parents. Ie to see Daddy."


    Luke answered without timidity.


    "Daddy? Which department is it? Are you getting lost? Shall I send you home?"


    The receptionist obviously didn''t believe Luke and thought the two children were lost.


    "My Daddy is on the 30th floor. I can find him myself."


    After that, Luke took Megan to go, but was stopped by the receptionist again.


    "Kids can''t lie. Only president office and secretary room on the 30th floor, the person you want is not


    there. Tell me your parents'' numbers and I call them."


    Hearing that, the two kids got anxious. They had sneaked out of the kindergarten. If Mommy knew, they


    would not be able to see Daddy.


    At this time Megan said.


    "You get the phone and I''ll call Mommy myself."


    "Ok, you wait here, I get the phone."


    As the receptionist turned around, Megan took Luke run to the elevator.


    "Hey, kids, you can''t run around, kids..."


    The receptionist ran after him, and by the time she reached the elevator, the door had just closed and


    started going up.


    The receptionist watched the elevator soar and hurried to call the secretary on the 30th floor.


    When Luke and Megan came to the 30th floor, two secretaries had been waiting for them at the door of


    the elevator.


    "You can''te here, kids. We will take you down."


    After ra left, no one knew Luke in the secretary''s office. They all thought it was naughty two children


    and pulled them to go downstairs.


    Then Megan suddenly shouted.


    "Daddy, Daddy, I am Megan. Where are you?"


    "Daddy, I am Luke, Daddy, I want to see you."


    Luke shouted too. The secretary was frightened, for fear of disturbing Brian who was working.


    "Kids, you can''t make noise here. I can help you find your Daddy."


    The secretary reached out and took the two children in her arms, trying to take them away by force. At


    this time, Megan suddenly sat down on the ground and shouted.


    "If you touch me, I will report you to the police for child trafficking. I am sick and you will be


    responsible."


    While Megan was attracting the attention of the secretary, Luke continued to shout loudly.


    "Daddy, I am Luke, where are you? Daddy, I am Luke......"


    "Daddy, I am Megan, I miss you."


    Megan shouted to when the secretary was stunned.


    At this time, Brian heard the noise from outside, and it seemed to the children¡¯s voice.


    But he did not find out it was Megan and Luke. He was agitated and thought the secretary was making


    a noise outside.


    He then pressed the inside line, but no one answered. Outside, the sound grew louder and louder, as if


    the children were calling for Daddy.


    When he opened the door of his office, the two children were running at him.


    "Daddy."


    "Daddy."


    Megan quickly got up, pushed aside the secretary and rushed to Brian.


    "What are you doing here? Does Mommy know?"


    Brian asked in surprise. Seeing Winnie was not there, he was worried.


    The two secretaries were stunned by the sight of him embracing the children, and what the children


    called him "Daddy".


    They were really the president''s children, but no one told them. Would they be punished?


    "Mommy doesn''t know. We ran away from kindergarten. Daddy, brother and I want to talk to you."


    Megan told the truth. She felt that Daddy would be more worried about them if she said so.


    At this moment two secretaries came over and apologized profusely.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Be. We didn''t know they are your children."


    As the secretary was apologizing, Brian''s phone rang in his pants pocket. He had a hunch that it should


    be Winnie. He picked up the phone without looking at it.


    "The child ran out of the kindergarten. Did they go to you?"


    Winnie did not give Brian a chance to speak, as soon as the phone was connected, she asked


    anxiously.


    There was panic and worry in the voice.


    "They are with me, don¡¯t worry."


    Brian knew that Winnie would be worried and told Winnie the truth.


    "With you? Really? How did they get there?"


    Winnie could not believe that the children would sneak out of the kindergarten during the nap time.


    "I just saw them. Don''t worry, I will ask them."


    "Winwin, don''t worry, I''ll talk to them before I send them back."


    Brian did not know anything yet so he could not answer Winnie. All he knew was that the children were


    safe with him.


    "Don''t push too hard, you must pay attention to the way, yesterday I failed to convince then."


    Winnie was afraid that Brian would make a mistake, so she said.


    The children had been hurt enough. They were still young to bear it, so they could only take times.


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    Brian hung up the phone and looked up coldly at the two secretaries.


    ¡°Don''t let others know about the children.¡±


    Brian went into the office with two children after saying that.


    The two secretaries'' faces changed from panic to surprise.


    They heard that the president had a son, but there was a daughter. Who was Winwin on the phone?


    Was that Winnie?


    Two secretaries looked at each other with doubts in eyes, but neither of them dare say anything. The


    next moment they fulfilled the president''smand.


    Brian seated two children on the couch and sat beside them.


    "Now, how did you get here?"


    Brian was serious, but he was not too cold, afraid of frightening the children.


    "Daddy, it is my fault. I took sister here by a taxi."


    Luke took the responsibility.


    "No, I was wrong. I asked brother to take me out. When it was time to go to bed, wey there and


    pretended to be asleep, and we sneaked out when the teacher wasn''t looking."


    Megan wanted to take the responsibility. Since she did that, she was not afraid. As long as she could


    prevent Daddy from getting married, she would not regret whatever she did.


    "Do you know how worried Mommy is? Mommy was anxious to cry."


    Brian had to say that, so the children would realize their mistakes.


    "We know we were wrong, but we have something to tell you."


    They knew it was wrong before they even started, and they knew Mommy would be worried. But they


    had no other way. For their happiness, they had to do so.


    "Don¡¯t do it again. If you want to see me, just call me. I will send someone to pick you up."


    "What do you want to say to me?"


    The seriousness of Brian was withdrawn, and her face looked much gentler.


    "Daddy, can you not marry that woman? If you marry, Mommy can marry. If Mommy marries, we''ll be


    orphans and nobody will want us."


    Megan begged, looking pathetic, which made Brian distressed.


    "Daddy, I made a deal with Megan that you stick with it for five years. Give us five years to know what


    it''s like to have a family, to know what it''s like to have a father and a mother. After five years, you both


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    can marry and I''ll will with Megan."


    Luke whispered. He was afraid of Daddy¡¯s refusal.


    They had lowered their standards in the cab on the way here, thinking that Daddy couldn''t give them 15


    or 10 years, so they had to settle for five short years.


    Brian could not answer them at that time. Looking at the eyes of the two children, he was guilty.


    "Don''t you like Daddy''s girlfriend?"


    After a long while, Brian asked the two children.


    "Daddy, there is only one Mommy in our hearts, and Mommy is the greatest woman in the world. We


    don''t like your girlfriend, and we don''t like that you get married with her."


    Luke was outspoken.


    "Daddy, do you think brother and I are asking too much? All the other kids in the kindergarten have


    families and parents. They live together 365 days a year. Why can''t we? We just need five years."


    "Daddy, I don''t like that woman. I even hate her. If you are with that woman, I think I would hate you


    too."


    Megan said painfully. She loved Daddy, how could she hate Daddy? But if she did not say so, they had


    no chance.


    "Give me some time. I need to think it over."


    Brian didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 222 The Man Who Has Been Waiting

    Chapter 222 The Man Who Has Been Waiting


    Originally Brian wanted to end all this as soon as possible, so that everyone could settle down, but the


    children were so resistant.


    As a father, he thought he had owed the children too much. If he insisted on getting married regardless


    of their feelings, he would literally lose his two children and have no way of repaying them.


    But he couldn''t agree to their demands to live with Winnie, so he needed some time to figure out a way.


    The two children began to wait for the news of Brian with full of expectation.


    For the first time, the children learned that waiting was hard. They waited at dinner, they waited at


    bedtime, they waited when they got up in the morning.


    Their hearts were tired of waiting.


    Isobel was worried that the children could not eat and sleep well and there was noughter anymore.


    She asked Winnie to negotiate with the father, but Winnie refused.


    Two children sighed when they were watching TV in the living room. Isobel went to the children and


    spoke softly.


    "Luke, you know your grandpa''s phone number? Auntie''s will do, too. I want to meet them."


    "You want Grandpa to persuade Daddy? I know Grandpa''s number."


    Luke took his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Grandaunt, I made the call, you talk to grandpa."


    Isobel was caught off guard by the call. She hadn''t thought of what to say, but the phone had been


    connected and she couldn''t flinch.


    Isobel had to bite the bullet and take the phone.


    Before long, there came the voice of Grandpa of Luke.


    "Luke, do you miss me?"


    Rufus was happy to see Luke''s call.


    But his voice came into Isobel''s ears. And she felt familiar.


    It was much like that of that man, but it was older and deeper.


    "Luke......"


    "Hello, I am Luke''s Grandaunt, Winnie''s aunt, I am sorry to disturb you."


    Isobel came to her senses and began to introduce herself.


    Then Rufus tightened his eyebrows and began to doubt his ears.


    "Hello."


    "I want to meet you to talk about the children. Are you avable tomorrow?"


    Isobel thought it was better to say it face to face. Although she was reluctant to contact strangers, she


    had to try for her two children.


    "Yes, I am always avable. You name the time and ce, and I''ll be there on time."


    Rufus agreed readily. Even if it was not because of the children, he had long wanted to see Winnie''s


    aunt, after all, she helped bring up Megan, they should say thank you to her.


    "Ok, I''ll send you time and ce. See you tomorrow."


    Isobel hung up the phone, still thinking about the familiar voice.


    For a moment.


    "Megan, Luke, don¡¯t tell Mommy, keep it a secret."


    "Well, we won''t tell her. We await your good news."


    Megan and Luke were secretly happy that someone helped them.


    At noon the next day, Isobel simply packed herself and went to the teahouse.


    Isobel made an appointment for a private room in the teahouse. Standing outside the room, she tidied


    up and opened the door with a mild smile on her face.


    Walking into the room, she was shocked when she saw the person in front of her.


    She couldn''t believe they met. She thought she was hallucinating, thinking she was dreaming.


    But there was the truth in front of her. This man was the same man she had been with twenty years


    before. He was old but she knew for sure it was him.


    Rufus was also shocked. He didn''t expect to see someone he hadn''t seen more than 20 years ago, let


    alone that Winnie''s aunt would be her.


    "Isobel......"


    Rufus said.


    "I...You''ve mistaken me for the wrong person."


    Flurried, Isobel turned around and was about to go, but was stopped by Rufus.


    "Isobel, how can I make a mistake? Even if I mistake the whole world, I will not mistake you."


    Rufus said painful. For years, he had been waiting for her. How could he make a mistake?


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well. Let¡¯s talk about the children another day."


    Isobel suddenly pushed Rufus aside and strode away.


    She never thought the two would see each other again in her lifetime, and although she dyed her


    return to B City, she finally returned.


    She thought B City is a big city and it would not be easy to meet, but it was the fate, they met again.


    Isobel left the teahouse and took a taxi. She did not go home, and she could not go home with this


    upset mood.


    She casually found a seaside. In sea breeze, she thought of those unbearable memories in the past,


    that so called love.


    Rufus sat in a chair alone in the teahouse, thinking about that scene just now.


    She was old, but still delicate, clean and tidy and elegant.


    When hearing her voice on the phone, Rufus felt familiar, but he did not expect it was really her.


    How could they meet in this way?


    But it was good to know she was alive, to know where she was, to have a chance to say he was sorry.


    Isobel got home when it was time to pick up the children. As the children saw her, they kept asking.


    "Grandaunt, what did grandpa say? Will he help?"


    Megan asked anxiously.


    The three of them talked as they walked home.


    "I have not seen him. Your grandpa had something unexpected today and couldn''t keep the


    appointment. He will contact me when he is avable."


    Isobel replied listlessly. This was an excuse she had long thought of, or she would not know how to


    answer.


    "Oh, I see. Then wait."


    Megan was disappointed and took a look at Luke, who was also very disappointed.


    It had been ten days and there had no news from Daddy. They thought they could hear good news


    today, but they were disappointed.


    "Luke, your grandpa only has two children?"


    Isobel asked. In those days when Brian saw her, he was still small and he might not be able to


    recognize her.


    "Yes, only aunt and Daddy."


    Luke answered directly.


    "Where''s Grandma? Why didn''t you mention Grandma?"


    Isobel asked, but she felt very regretful. If she had asked more about Rufus earlier, she might have


    known Rufus. Then she could have avoided him. There would not have been such a sudden meeting


    today.


    "No grandma, I heard from aunt that grandma had died."


    Luke did not know why, but he had not seen grandma. No one at home mentioned her.


    Although she had already known Luke''s grandma died, now hearing that, she was still shocked and felt


    self-usation.


    Although he was also a victim, although she was unintentional, it was human life, because of her, she


    died.


    How could she not me herself? How could she appear in front of Luke¡¯s father?


    Isobel returned the home in a bad mood. Winnie came back from work and found her aunt was wrong,


    so she asked Isobel. Isobel said she seemed to catch a cold.


    Winnie thought it was because of Luke and Megan, aunt became anxious.


    Vanessa returned home and found the atmosphere at home was not as rxed and cheerful as before.


    It seemed that everyone had worry. She did not expect that Brian getting married would affect so many


    people.


    The next day was Saturday, and Vanessa had no sses. She left after breakfast on the pretext of


    having an appointment with a ssmate.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She came to the Be Group and wanted to talk with Brian, let him stop torturing her family. This time


    Vanessa smoothly came to Brian''s office. When seeing Brian¡¯s dark and listless face, she noticed that


    he was tortured too.


    But she hade. She wanted to say what she needed to say.


    "Brian, I don''t want to interfere with your work. I know that every second you spend is money. But


    Vanessa didn''t mince words; she didn''t want to disrupt Brian''s time too much. Her sister and Brian''s


    rtionship had ended, if she spoke in a roundabout way, she was afraid Brian would overthink.


    "Brian, what used to have happy atmosphere at home, but not it had been deadened by the fact that


    you are getting married.¡±


    "The children don¡¯t smile. My sister and aunt are worried about them. I can''t be happy watching them


    sulk."


    ¡°I am not here to prevent your marriage, nor did my sister send me. I just want to say, if you want to get


    married, get married as soon as possible. I think the children will ept it after a long time, the wounds


    will slowly recover. If you don''t get married, just tell them and stop tormenting our family like this."


    Vanessa said what she wanted to say. Although she did not want Brian to marry that woman, she could


    not say so. One was that she was too selfish. The other was that Brian would think her sister had


    selfish motives.


    "Vanessa, it is not as simple as you think. I can¡¯t decide my marriage. I love my children and I''m afraid


    they''ll be hurt."


    "But..."


    "I know it''s hard for you, but grownups get over these things. The children are small and do not have


    the ability to bear, if the heart is hurt, they will be distressed. Get married, Brian. The sooner you do,


    the sooner this hurt will be over."


    Vanessa could see that Brian had to get married, just because of the children, he dyed the marriage.


    "Vanessa, I will think about it. Thank your sister for taking care of the children."


    Brian''s mission was to get married, but his heart conflicted. And because the children did not ept,


    he was now contradictory.

 Chapter 223 A Picture of Twenty Years Old

    Chapter 223 A Picture of Twenty Years Old


    Vanessa had always been straightforward, she did not like things that dragging their feet, and she


    could not see the pain of her sister and children.


    "I will, my sister will take care of them even if you don¡¯t say that, after all, she gave birth to them."


    "Vanessa, how is your sister?"


    Brian had been worried about Winnie, but could not ask her, could not show his concern.


    "Good, she will be better off if the children are not sad. She was so absorbed in her work. My sister is


    strong and she could take everything, and that was how she hade through all these years."


    "Now she doesn''t tell my aunt or me when she has problems. When she can''t help it, she will go to the


    cemetery to visit our parents and talk to them."


    "Don¡¯t worry about Sister, I will take good care of her. All you have to do is get married as soon as


    possible and cut off the hope of two children."


    Vanessa wanted Brian to get married as soon as possible. She believed that time would heal and the


    children would heal.


    Whatever it was, it was better than that the children hurt.


    Hearing that, Brian thought of the day in the parking lot of the cemetery, he saw Winnie. So she had


    worry and found someone to take to.


    "Take good care of your sister, Vanessa. I will think about what you said."


    Once Winnie was fine, he could feel at ease, otherwise she would be his lifetime pain.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    No sooner had Brian said that than there was a knock on the door. Then Ste pushed the door and


    came in.


    When Ste saw Vanessa, she was stunned and then went to Brian.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Ste asked.


    "She is Winwin''s sister, Vanessa."


    Said Brian, and then introduced his sister.


    "Vanessa, this is my sister, Ste."


    Vanessa got up and greeted Ste politely.


    "Hello, I am Vanessa."


    "Hello, have a seat."


    Ste said gently, did not expect Vanessa and Winnie not look alike each other. They were both


    beautiful, delicate, but they were two kinds of beauty. If it were not for the introduction of Brian, Ste


    did not believe that they were sisters.


    "I have an appointment with a ssmate. You talk, I gotta go."


    Vanessa said with a smile and then turned to leave.


    As Vanessa just left, Ste took out the phone, rummaging for something.


    "What are you looking for?¡±


    Asked Brian curiously.


    "A picture. Picture of my youth."


    Ste answered, without ceasing to rummage with her hands.


    "You''re not old."


    Brian joked, wondering why his sister wanted to look for a picture of her youth.


    ¡°Look, Brian, this is a picture of me when I was twenty years old. Do you think we look alike?¡±


    Ste finally found the picture and showed it to Brian.


    ¡°Look like who?¡±


    Asked Brian inexplicably.


    "Vanessa, do you think she looks alike me when I was 20 years old?"


    Ste exined. She was stunned to see Vanessa because Vanessa looked like her.


    "Yeah, I thought she looked like you the first time I met Vanessa. What''s the surprise? You probably all


    have average faces, so you look alike."


    Brian had been used to it for a long time and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "You think so, don''t you? I see her like I see myself when I''m twenty."


    Ste did not feel that she had average face. She was pretty, especially after seeing Vanessa, she was


    more confident of her beauty.


    But it was rare to look so alike.


    "Sister, why do youe to me?"


    Brian interrupted the topic.


    "Oh, I forgot."


    With that, Ste also transferred the topic.


    "Dad was not happy these days and ate less food. I said he was sick and I would take him to the


    hospital, he said he was ok. Do you know what''s wrong with him?"


    Ste could do nothing, so she came over to ask Brian.


    "How can I know about him? I had not gone back. Ask yourself. I have a meeting to attend."


    When it came to his father, Brian still resisted, but felt uneasy.


    Brian left the office directly, leaving Ste alone.


    Ste¡¯s thought was back to Vanessa.


    She knew Winnie had a sister and an aunt, but she did not expect that her sister looked so much like


    her. Could two people who were not rted really look so simr?


    On Sunday, Winnie had to work for a day, so she left her two children at home to be taken care of by


    her aunt and Vanessa.


    "Grandaunt, we want to go to grandpa''s home in the suburbs, take us there."


    The children had learned their lesson fromst time, and this time they did not steal away.


    "I am not feeling well. Can we go next week?"


    Isobel could not see Luke¡¯s grandpa. She was both physically and mentally hurt by seeing him.


    "I call grandpa, let Paule to pick me up."


    Luke and Megan had discussed and they had to see grandpa today, because they could not wait.


    Luke made a call for fear of grandaunt¡¯s opposition.


    "Grandpa, Megan and I miss you, let Paul pick us up."


    Luke¡¯s voice caused Isobel¡¯s attention, but it was toote to stop him.


    "OK, ask Paul to call me when he is downstairs."


    From Luke''s words, Isobel knew he made a deal with grandpa.


    Isobel said nothing. As long as she did not need to see Rufus, she would not prevent the children from


    seeing their grandfather.


    In half an hour, Luke''s phone rang, Isobel did not rest assure two children went down themselves, so


    she asked Vanessa to send them down.


    "Aunt, can I go with them?"


    Vanessa said to Isobel.


    "Don''t trouble them, study at home."


    Isobel would not object before, but not now. After knowing Rufus was the grandfather of Luke, Isobel


    could not let the rtionship between these two families be too close.


    "All right, I''ll do what you say."


    Vanessa was disappointed, but she felt her aunt was right and decided to study at home.


    Paul took two children to suburb and Rufus had been standing in the yard, waiting.


    The car drove smoothly into the yard, and the two children ran to Rufus as soon as they saw him.


    "Grandpa...Grandpa..."


    Megan cried while running.


    "Grandpa...Grandpa..."


    Rufus felt distressed, but he did not know what happened. He felt flurried to see the children cry.


    "Don''t cry, Megan. What''s wrong?"


    Rufus embraced Megan.


    "Grandpa, Daddy is getting married. He has a girlfriend. He doesn''t want me and my brother."


    Megan had been enduring for many days. Since she began to wait for the news from Daddy, she had


    been holding back the tears. If Daddy gave her a perfect answer, she would take back these tears.


    But after waiting for so many days, and grandaunt helped, there was no result. Megan broke down in


    the moment to see grandpa.


    "Grandpa, please help us. We don''t want Daddy to get married. We don''t want to be the unwanted


    child."


    Luke walked to Rufus and directly spoke out his thought.


    "Grandpa, we have been different from other children since childhood. No we still can''t have a


    married and Mommy can get married. Then I will grow up and I can take care of Megan."


    Luke repeated his idea. He just wanted aplete home.


    For other children, it was a simple and natural thing, but to him, it was difficult.


    If Daddy got married and had his child, he was afraid he and Megan could not feel what it was like to


    have a family with parents.


    "Luke, is this why youe to me?"


    Rufus felt depressed for that.


    "Yes, Megan and I could do nothing. We just want five years, but Daddy has not agreed. We can only


    Luke looked at Rufus with tears in eyes, but he had been holding back.


    "Grandpa, you''re not going to see my brother and I be orphans. Talk to Daddy about it. If he really


    hated my brother and me, we''ll leave."


    Megan felt wrong and said while sobbing.


    "My sister and I will leave home and I will raise her even by begging."


    Luke began to threaten. He had to say so, or they could not attract the attention of adults.


    "Luke, don''t say that. I won''t let you be orphans. Even if Mommy and Daddy don''t want you, you


    still have grandpa. I won''t let you go begging."


    Rufus'' heart was broken, because the two children were pathetic.


    They were right. They didn''t have aplete family since they were born. When they finally have the


    chance, they had to be deprived of it, and other children could not ept it.


    Although Rufus thought that the children would oppose, he did not expect them to be so resistant. It


    seemed that Isobel would talk about it.


    "Grandpa, I want to live with Daddy and Mommy. I want a home of my own."


    Megan cried more and more sadly, sobbing so hard that she could hardly breathe.


    "Megan, don''t cry, I will help, I will help."


    The children begged him so, he sure would help.


    This sad scene was seen by Brian.


    He and Ste entered the room and saw that. His heart hurt when he saw two children cried sadly.


    He strode to them and picked Luke up.


    "Daddy..."


    Luke felt surprised and Megan did not expect Daddy would appear.


    "Daddy..."


    Megan called Brian in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t cry. I want to talk to you."


    Brian persuaded the two children, and then walked into the house with them.

 Chapter 224 Postpone Indefinitely

    Chapter 224 Postpone Indefinitely


    They came to the living room, the two children sat beside him and Brian became serious.


    "I can postpone the marriage until it is eptable to you. But you have to ept that Daddy and


    Mommy are not going to live together."


    "Do you think that''s all right?"


    Brian did not know how to exin to his grandfather, so he did not dare to give his children too much


    expectation, lest they get hurt further.


    "Daddy, I want to ask you a question. Why is it impossible for you and Mommy? Is Mommy not good


    enough or do you not like Mommy?"


    Megan asked nkly. She wanted to find out the reason, and then tried to solve the problem.


    "Megan, Mommy is good, she excellent. But it doesn¡¯t mean I have to like her. People have no feeling


    could not be together. These are things you''ll understand when you grow up and fall in love."


    Brian said against his heart.


    "You mean you don''t like Mommy?"


    Asked Megan.


    "No, I don''t like Mommy."


    It was difficult for him to say that and only he knew how painful he was.


    "All right, then we don''t force you."


    Megan agreed to Brian''s request so she could have time for her father to fall in love with her mother.


    "Mommy..."


    Luke said. Hearing that, they noticed that Winnie was standing there, and her face was pale.


    "Ie to see you."


    Winnie said with embarrassment. She was sad to hear that Brian did not like her, which made her heart


    cold and painful.


    But now for her dignity, she could only force a smile to face them.


    She called her aunt and found out that the two children hade to the suburbs. She came here


    because her work was over. She didn''te to see Rufus for a long time and she could pick up her


    children, so she came. But she did not expect that she would heart such heartbreaking words.


    She guessed that she would move on after being pierced through the heart. So it was not a bad thing


    to hear that, or she always had hope.


    Her heart was now into pieces, how could she have hope now?


    Everyone was nervous by that. Winnie must have heard the words of Brian, but she was still pretending


    she was ok.


    Everyone said nothing, which made Winnie more embarrassed. She could only continue to say.


    "Mr. Be, I really didn''t know two kids came here. I didn''t want to use them. You don''t have to..."


    Winnie just wanted to exin that she had no motives. In the middle of her sentence, Brian suddenly


    got up.


    "Let''s go out and talk."


    Winnie had not heard his low, cold voice for a long time. Although she was familiar with it, she still


    cared about it.


    Winnie followed Brian out. She began to exin when they reached the pavilion.


    "Mr. Be, I really didn''t have motives. I didn''t mean to use the children to break up your marriage.


    You can get on with the wedding without worrying about their feelings. I''ll watch them as much as I


    can..."


    ¡°Do you want me to get married?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brian suddenly interrupted Winnie''s words with a cold voice, obviously with anger.


    Winnie stared at Brian and was stunned for a moment.


    "You have been waiting for her for years. I think you should want to get married. My idea is not a


    problem, as long as you are happy."


    "I will try my best to persuade the children, and when you are ready for the wedding, perhaps they will


    ept it."


    What else could Winnie say? What could she change? What could she expect from a man who didn''t


    like her?


    She was so insignificant in the eyes of others, what was point of her idea?


    ¡°You should have heard me when I said postpone until the children ept that I''m getting married.¡±


    Brian was angry and his voice was involuntarily increased.


    "Whatever you like, then. It''s your own business."


    "Mr. Be, since you''re here, please send the children back. I gotta leave."


    Winnie stubbornly said and turned to leave. She came in a hurry and left in a hurry, but there was no


    feeling in the heart.


    Winnie was not the only one distressed, so was Brian.


    Looking at Winnie''s lonely back, he impulsively wanted to catch up with her to tell her that he had just


    said words against his will. He liked her, he loved her, he wanted to care for her for a lifetime.


    At such times, however, reason triumphed over impulse. In order to let Winnie have a peaceful life, he


    could only silently guard her.


    Brian drove away, and he had to tell Wendy this decision.


    When he came to Wendy''s home, Brian called Wendy out.


    "Why don''t youe in? Brian, I''ve been back for a long time. You haven''te to my house to see


    my parents yet."


    Wendy said in a low voice, but her tone was obviously dissatisfied.


    "I have something to talk with you. It is not convenient to talk at your home."


    Brian had no intention of meeting Wendy''s parents.


    "What''s so serious?"


    Wendy most hated and was most afraid to see Brian¡¯s serious face. Nothing good would happen once


    he was serious.


    "Our wedding will have to be postponed, even if Grandpa agrees."


    Brian said, frowning.


    "Why the dy?¡±


    Wendy was confused.


    "Ever since you saw the kids that day, they''ve been making trouble, sneaking out of kindergarten and


    running away from home. I can''t go on getting married when the kids are so against it."


    Brian exined clearly and did not conceal it.


    "The children do not agree that you get married and you gave up getting married. They are so small,


    they don¡¯t understand anything."


    Wendy was anxious. The implication of her words was that the children were not the problem, but their


    Mommy.


    "Because the children don''t understand, they can''t be hurt. I have decided."


    Brian was angry and disappointed to Wendy.


    She did not even consider the children''s feelings and judge the children like that. Was Her heart hard or


    she did not care about the children?


    ¡°Brian, how can you make decision by yourself? We have waited for each other for nearly five years.


    Do you want to wait any longer?''


    Wendy could not ept such a decision. Even if the wedding had to be postponed, he should at least


    consult with her before deciding. Brian made his own decision and didn''t care about her mind at all.


    "We did not wait for each other. It was me waiting for you for more than four years. Now it is your turn


    to wait for me. A year, four years, or longer, and the wedding will be held as soon as the children are


    ready for it."


    Brian said coldly and turned around to get on the car. Wendy¡¯s voice came from behind.


    "What do you mean, Brian? Do you still want me to go abroad? So what you waited for me? I wouldn''t


    have left if the kid hadn''t suddenly appeared. I wouldn''t have kept you waiting for so many years. Now


    you''re putting off marriage indefinitely for the sake of the kids. The kids are more important than me,


    aren''t they?"


    Brian had already got on the car and started the car. Hearing this, he suddenly lowered the window and


    said coldly.


    "Yeah, the kids are the most important thing to me right now. It is ok you don''t understand me, but you


    are fighting with two kids. Wendy, I am very disappointed with your performance. If you can''t wait, our


    rtionship is over now."


    Brian had held back such words in the heart for a long time. He had not said out because he was afraid


    of hurting Wendy. But Wendy did not understand her and let him down again and again that she was


    cold to the children.


    Brian could not stand it any longer, so he said these words.


    Brian stared at Wendy angrily before stepping on the elerator.


    He said that and hoped that Wendy would break up with him.


    In this way, he could not marry for the sake of the children for a lifetime, so that he could stay around


    Winnie for a lifetime and had no guilt to anyone.


    Wendy did not expect that Brian would say such words.


    She could not understand what was wrong with her pursuit of happiness. Was it wrong that she didn¡¯t


    like children? She just wanted to be with Brian as soon as possible. Was it wrong? Why did Brian say


    such unfeeling words?


    It must be because of Winnie, she must be making trouble behind. She would not let go of this woman,


    who hindered her marriage.


    Brian''s marriage was indefinitely dyed because of the two children, which made Brian rxed.


    Winnie did not make any exnation, but she persuaded the two children to ept the reality, which


    annoyed the two children.


    "Don''t say that any more, Mommy, we know. We are slowly epting it now, but you must give us


    time."


    Megan really didn''t want to hear that.


    "Ok, I won''t nag. I will give you time, but you must hurry."


    Winnie knew that enough was enough, she knew that the children did not like to hear these words, but


    she had to.


    "Mommy, rx, we will ept it as soon as possible."


    Luke replied with a smile.


    "Mommy, go and see Grandaunt. She''s in a bad mood today."


    Megan asked her Mommy to leave them alone so that no one would talk about it.


    "Okay, I am going to see Grandaunt, you y here."


    Winnie got up and went to Isobel''s room.


    "Auntie, Megan said you are unwell, do you catch a cold?"


    Winnie went to the bed and sat beside Isobel.


    Looking at Isobel half lying on the bed reading, Winnie was really worried.


    Isobel''s face looked lethargy.


    "No, I haven''t caught a cold."


    Isobel knew she was not well, but not ill.


    "But you look lethargy."


    Winnie did not believe her and reached out to touch her aunt''s forehead to make sure that she did not


    have a fever.


    "Winwin, I want to go back to A City, which is morefortable."


    Isobel closed her medical book and told her what she had been thinking for days.

 Chapter 225 Accepted Reluctantly

    Chapter 225 epted Reluctantly


    "Go back to A City? Who will help me take care of my children if you go back? I have to work and


    Vanessa has to work, we have no time to take care of the children. If they can¡¯t be taken care of, Brian


    will take him back."


    Winnie did not agree with her aunt''s return to A City and she did not understand why.


    Aunt liked children and could not leave the child. Besides she said the children could eat well with her


    here.


    Could she let go of all these?


    "Auntie, what is wrong?"


    Winnie asked doubtfully.


    "No, nothing, I just miss my friends over there."


    Isobel said perfunctorily. She could not let them know her thing, or it would only make things more


    "You can call them. And I can go back with you when I am avable."


    Of course, Winnie did not believe her aunt, because there was an evasive-looking look in her eyes.


    Winnie knew that her aunt had been resistant to B City, and there was a reason why she did not want


    toe back. But she didn''t know exactly why, and she never asked her aunt.


    "All right, all right, wait until you''re less busy. Don''t worry, I am fine."


    Isobel feared that Winnie would worry, afraid that she saw the clues, so she could only disguise herself.


    "Winwin, the children''s moods are much better these days. If there is nothing wrong, let Brian get


    married. Don''t dy his marriage."


    Isobel began to be anxious about Brian¡¯s marriage, because she did not want to see Winnie and Brian


    entangled, did not want the rtionship of their two generations to be entangled together.


    "I know, Aunt, we can''t affect other people''s happiness."


    Winnie was very surprised her aunt changed her attitude, but she did not say anything. She felt her


    aunt was not sick, and she must have a problem.


    Winnie had no control over whether Brian would get married. He would only hold the wedding when the


    children agreed.


    Winnie knew that she was nothing to Brian, and she did not want to interfere in any of his affairs.


    It was another sunny day, another busy day.


    Just as Brian''s elevator arrived at the office, there was a knock on the door.


    Brian frowned and then said coldly with a frown.


    "Come in."


    The wooden door was then pushed open.


    It was Wendy. Brian was disappointed.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Brian said in a cold voice.


    The two had not seen each other or spoken on the phone since announcing the indefinite extension of


    their marriage that day.


    Wendy thought Brian would regret what he had said and would contact her. But after she waited for so


    many days, Brian didn¡¯t call.


    Such Brian waspletely different from before. Wendy thought she had to change if she wanted to


    keep Brian.


    So Wendy took the initiative to find Brian.


    "Why can''t Ie? My boyfriend, my future husband is here. Of course I woulde."


    Wendy said flirtatiously and walked to Brian, put her hand on Brian''s arm.


    "Don''t be angry. I agree to postpone the marriage. I think what you said the other day is reasonable.


    You have waited for me for more than four years, and I will wait for you for four years. In four years''


    time, two children will be older, and they won''t be stopping us from getting married."


    Wendy¡¯s apology was against her will, but she had to have low profile if she wanted to have Brian''s


    heart.


    Brian said nothing and sighed.


    Wendy''s initiative and reconciliation upset him.


    Brian reached out and took Wendy''s hand away from his arm, then said in a serious voice.


    "Wendy, we had been apart for more than four years, and both of us have changed. Especially with a


    child with me, there was so much going on, so we all need to ept each other again."


    "I wish you would be more understanding and think of the children. After all, my children are going to


    stay with me for the rest of my life. If you can''t ept them, we will have conflicts even if we get


    married. Is this the kind of marriage you want?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice. His condition had changed the most, but if Wendy still loved him, she must


    ept these changes. After all, the children did nothing wrong.


    Brian put his hands into his suit pants pockets, turned around and went on talking.


    "Wendy, I know it is hard for you to ept the children. But that''s the truth. They''re my children. I can''t


    give up two children because of you. So I will give you time to think over whether you can ept two


    children in your heart. If not, we should part as soon as possible, so as not to waste your youth."


    Brian said directly and seriously. Wendy knew he was serious about breaking up.


    She felt uneasy. In the four years he had waited for her, he had never mentioned breaking up once, but


    he had done so twice in thest few days.


    Wendy could not ept that, but what could she do?


    "Brian, I will think over what you said. I came back to ept Luke, but there is Megan, I need time. I


    will try my best to get along with the children. You can take them out when you have time, and we will


    hang out together. After more contact, we will bond with each other."


    Wendy took Brian''s arm again.


    "We can solve difficulties together. Never mention breaking up again. We have waited for four years.


    Nothing can part us.¡±


    Wendy said softly, trying to restore the estrangement between them.


    "I know. I''ll give you time. I will ring them out if I have the chance."


    Hearing what Wendy said, Brian had no way to refuse.


    "Go home, I have an important meeting to attend."


    Brian was not in the mood to continue to talk with Wendy, and could only let her leave first. Wendy


    epted the thing between them, but he still had too many entanglements.


    Winnie was not busy today, and got off work half an hour earlier. She went to pick up the children and


    went to Daenerys'' home.


    Daenerys only told Winnie to let her take her children over for dinner but did not tell her Brian was there


    too.


    It upset Winnie, and she had a feeling of breathing hard. But the two children were happy to see him,


    she could only endure it.


    Winnie only nced at Brian with a smile as a greeting. After that, there was no exchange of words.


    Despite the child''s coordination, Winnie and Brian were not motivated to speak.


    "Daenerys, I''ll help you cook."


    Winnie felt embarrassed sitting here and offered to cook.


    "Doctor Burns cooks today, he doesn¡¯t need help, so you can just wait for the meal."


    Daenerys said while setting the table.


    She had already noticed that the two did not speak, and regretted calling them over together.


    Winnie, in order to ease the embarrassment, took out the phone to y. Fortunately, it wasn''t long


    before she was called to the dinner table.


    As everyone sat down, Winnie ced her two children between her and Brian in order to keep their


    distance.


    "Today is nothing special. It''s kind of a wedding dinner Daenerys and I invite you to. We''ll have the


    wedding after the baby is born."


    Kevin said joyfully.


    Now he had everything he wanted, and there was nothing better than that.


    "Thank you, thank you, Doctor Burns. I would have brought a gift if I had known it was a wedding


    reception."


    Winnie jokingly said and she finally needed not to be restrained with everyone sitting together.


    "You can give me on our wedding, but I only ept big gifts."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin also said jokingly.


    "Have meal first, see how Doctor Burns'' skill in cooking."


    Daenerys said, but Brian remained silent.


    After a few mouthwatering, Winnie asked Daenerys.


    "It''s been more than three months, and you still don''t take a vacation?"


    "Not for six months."


    Daenerys served the dishes to the two children while answering Winnie''s words.


    "You don¡¯t work in a state-owned enterprise, why so earnest? Take a vacation and don''t make yourself


    so tired. But does your nutrition excess? Doctor Burns had taken good care of you."


    Winnie asked enviously. Daenerys was obviously getting fat.


    "Since there is no early pregnancy reaction, I ate a lot and I get hungry easily and I wish I could have a


    meal in the middle of the night. Sure I have overnourish."


    Danni couldn''t control her appetite, nor did she try to. Even if she was fat, she still ate a lot, she could


    lose weight anyway after giving birth to the child.


    "Well, I envy you. When I was three months pregnant, I couldn''t eat anything. I was scrawny and didn''t


    know I was pregnant. Until more than four months..."


    Winnie suddenly stopped. Brian was involved and it had been better she did not mention it.


    "Forget about me, eat."


    Winnie smiled and did not continue.


    Brian did frown because of her words, not because he was disgusted but distressed.


    Kevin saw Brian''s mood changes and thought he did not want to hear that, so he said to ease the


    atmosphere.


    "Winwin, why don¡¯t you drink,e on, I pour wine for you."


    Kevin was stopped by Winnie when he went to pour the wine cup.


    "I can''t drink. I have two kids with me and I need to drive. If I drank too much, I''ll lose them."


    Winnie would not drink when Brian was around again. She did it twice, and she would not have a third


    time.


    "No, the father is here, how can you lose the children?"


    Kevin advised.


    "Forget it, I will drink when the children are not here."


    Winnie still refused. The children was an excuse.


    "Mommy, have some, Daddy drive us home."


    Megan tried to create opportunity that Mommy and Daddy could stay together.


    "Daddy drives, too. Daddy cannot drive two cars by himself. Mommy will drink next time."


    Winnie refused. She did not want Brian to send them back and her attitude was firm.

 Chapter 226: 226 Forgetting is Happiness

    Chapter 226: 226 Forgetting is Happiness


    As Brian had been silent, it was depressed when having dinner.


    Winnie thought it was her reason, because Brian did not want to see her. So after dinner she hurriedly


    took the children home.


    Holding the hands of two children, she came to the parking lot. Megan was puzzled.


    "Mommy, why didn¡¯t you talk to Daddy? You have to find a way to make Daddy like you so that we can


    be together as a family of four."


    "You don''t understand. When you talk to someone who likes you, he will say you are cute. But to


    someone who doesn''t like you, he will think it is annoying."


    Winnie said directly, one was to let the child understand, the other was to let herself see more clearly.


    "You mean Daddy doesn''t like you?"


    Megan continued to ask, and she never understood why her mother gave birth to them if their parents


    did not like each other.


    "Yes, didn¡¯t Daddy say he doesn¡¯t like me?"


    "Megan, Luke, don''t try for Mommy and Daddy. Love is something God arranged, and God doesn''t


    want me to be with Daddy, so you can''t go against God''s will."


    "Especially in front of Daddy. He will be more annoyed if you are always trying to set us up. Let Daddy


    be happy."


    Winnie had long seen the two children''s mind, so she took the chance to point it out.


    "Mommy, what about you?"


    Luke asked, in his world, only parents and they were together, they could be happy.


    "When Daddy is happy, I will be happy. When Luke and Megan are happy, I will be happy. When


    Grandaunt and Auntie are happy, I will be happy. When Grandpa and Aunt are healthy, I will be happy.


    So Mommy has more happiness than you."


    Winnie''s happiness was simple, now if she could take her heart back, she would be happy.


    "You don''t have to worry about Mommy. It''s cold outside, get in the car and go home."


    Winnie opened the door and lifted both children into the car. When she got into the driver''s seat, she


    found Brian standing there.


    She looked back and started the car, drove away as if she hadn''t seen anything.


    What Winnie and the children said had been heard by Brian. Her happiness was too great,pared


    with her, Brian had no sense of responsibility.


    Their conversation engraved in the heart of Brian. They had not extravagant expectations. They didn''t


    like money and didn''t ask for power and status. As long as the family of four was together, Brian could


    not even give it to them.


    After sending away the children and cleaning the kitchen, Isobel sat in the sitting room in a daze.


    In this period of time, too many memories always twined her, feeling back to more than 20 years ago.


    As Isobel was worrying, the telephone rang suddenly.


    The phone number was strange to her, but after some hesitation, she picked it up.


    "Hello, Isobel¡¯s speaking."


    "This is Rufus."


    The other side of the phone came the sound of Rufus¡¯ voice.


    Hearing that, Isobel was to hang up the phone, but Rufus stopped her.


    "Don''t hang up. There are things we can''t hide. You''ve been hiding for more than 20 years and we''re all


    in this together. Don''t hide and face it."


    Rufus'' words were reasonable. If she did not hide in those years, maybe there was not so much trouble


    now.


    But Rufus still wanted to thank fate and he could see Isobel again.


    Isobel did not hang up the phone, yes, she should face reality.


    Isobel did not hang up the phone, but she did not speak. Listening to the familiar voice, the slow


    intonation, her heart seemed to more painful than 20 years ago.


    "Let''s meet, talk about everything, including things rted to Luke and Megan."


    Rufus continued to speak.


    "Ok, I''ll be there at the same ce and the same time tomorrow."


    Isobel said such a sentence and then hung up. She had entangled with the Be family, and now


    Winnie entangled with it. She really did not know if the fate was ying tricks on them or their fate did


    have twists and turns.


    The next day, Isobel went to the teahouse again. Rufus, as before, went earlier than her.


    After walking into a room and taking a look at Rufus, Isobel sat in opposite Rufus.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the past. Just talk about Winwin and the two children."


    Isobel mustered all her courage to sit here, but she still didn''t have the courage to talk about what


    happened so many years ago. It was her wound, with her guilt, with her hatred.


    "Well, we''ll just talk about Winwin and the children."


    Rufus answered, for fear that she would leave again.


    Looking at her old but delicate face, Rufus knew that he still loved her, otherwise he would not have


    been waiting in silence for so many years.


    "I never thought Winnie was your niece. Even though she smiled so much like you, I never thought she


    would happen to be your niece."


    "But we have to face the reality, after a;; both children have grown up. Tell me what you think. If you


    want Winwin and Brian to be together, I''ll do everything I can."


    Rufus had to ask Isobel''s advice, as it rted to what happened more than twenty years ago.


    Brian and Isobel must have not met each other. If they did, Brian would have recognized Isobel, and it


    would not be so peaceful.


    But there were children and Winnie, sooner orter they would meet. And there would be a lot of


    trouble, so they must be prepared in advance.


    "We are not destined to be together. Winwin and your son can''t be together either. I don''t want them to


    be together. Don''t make it up."


    Isobel knew that Brian and Ste and even the whole Be family hated her. If they knew that Winnie


    was her niece, the Be family would not treat Winnie well. Even Brian might take her as a punching


    bag. What was the meaning of being together? It would only bring more harm to Winnie.


    "The two kids want aplete home with their Mommy and Daddy together, now it seems even less


    likely. I will help persuade the two children and you should advice your son to get married early. I will


    avoid to see your son. Just wait until everything settles down."


    Isobel said casually, but her heart was quite depressed.


    Things were easier to say, but difficult to do. It was not easy to conceal the hatred years ago. There


    were children involved, Brian and Winwin could notpletely cut off contact.


    Now she only prayed that they would not get involved in the hatred of more than 20 years ago.


    ¡°It would be very unfair to the children, but I will do what you say, but I can''t promise sess, because


    Brian has feelings for Winwin. We were young and know that the feeling is the most difficult to control.


    Maybe Brian would choose Winwin despite of everything."


    What Rufus predicted was not impossible to happen, after all, no one could change the fate.


    In fact, they could do nothing to the fate of Winnie and Brian.


    "Do your best to prevent it. Once Winwin and Brian find it out, it will be them and the two children who


    will be hurt. I just want things to be as quiet as they are now."


    Isobel was worried. She did not want to inflict the grievances of the previous generation on the next.


    Her fault should be borne by herself, not by Winwin.


    "That is the deal. If it really cannot be concealed, I will bear the responsibility."


    Then Isobel got up.


    "Wait..."


    Rufus stopped Isobel.


    "That is it for them, let¡¯s talk about us."


    Rufus¡¯ attitude was firm. He was afraid that he could not see Isobel again.


    "It''s over. I''ve spent my whole life atoning for it. If your children aren''t satisfied, let theme to me."


    Isobel was calm. That was the thing she should face, and it was the opportunity of atonement.


    "It''s my fault, it''s not your fault, you''re a victim too..."


    Rufus tried to exin, but Isobel did not listen and walked directly out of the room.


    "Isobel, I was wrong, I''m sorry......"


    Rufus continued, until the room door closed.


    He sat there in pain. He held guilt not only to Isobel, but also everyone was rted. But saying sorry


    could not relief him.


    Brian devoted his attention to work, but it didn''t work well. They hadn''t seen each other for several days


    since they met at Kevin''s.


    He could not help wanting to see Winnie, even if only to hear her voice. But when he called, only


    Megan and Brian answered the phone, he even could not hear Winnie¡¯s sigh.


    Brian was standing by the French window in his office, looking at the blue sky outside and the


    boundless sea in the distance. It was beautiful, but his heart was extremely dark, just like the current


    weather gradually turning cool.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He recalled the first time he met Winnie was in the spring, and now it was winter. How time flies! They


    had known each other for so long and they experienced so many things.


    Brian never thought that he would love someone so deeply. She has always in his mind. Seeing the


    beautiful clothes, he would think that she must be beautiful in that; seeing the delicate jewelry, he would


    thought only she could make it beautiful.


    In short, everything that happened in his life was about her.


    Brian had never had this feeling before to Wendy.


    He did not know what magic Winnie had on her body, which had attracted his full attention and even


    affected his work.


    Brian looked out the window for a reason, and then there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    He withdrew his thoughts and returned to his office chair.

 Chapter 227 Back to the Bennet Group

    Chapter 227 Back to the Be Group


    Albert pushed the door and came in.


    "Mr. Be, there was a problem in the operation of a software developed by Winnie. Our software


    engineers could not solve it."


    Although there were problems on the work, Albert was d.


    "They cannot even solve the problem of software, what else can they do?"


    Brian was not calm. His employees were elites, who could solve various problems, but they failed to


    solve a problem of software.


    "Any damage to thepany?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "Yes, so it needs to be solved quickly."


    Albert replied.


    "What they were thinking? Did they burry the expertise in their stomachs?"


    Brian was furious. Any high level would be furious about that.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Be. Now this problem needs to be solved urgently. Let''s get Winnie here. She


    designed the software and she knew it better than anyone."


    That was why Albert was d.


    "Must I get her back?"


    Brian asked uncertainly.


    Although he wanted to see Winnie, he was afraid Winnie would think too much.


    "We can''t solve the problem. The only way is Winnie. Mr. Be, the impact will be bigger if we dy.


    Let''s get this done quickly."


    Albert urged. If he had this right, he would pick her up directly.


    "I''ll call her."


    Brian pulled out the phone. Albert was sensible and walked out of the office.


    Seeing that it was Brian calling, Winnie put her cell phone away and didn''t want to answer it. The two


    children were not with her, and she did not know what to say if she picked up the phone.


    However, the phone kept ringing. Winnie had to pick up the phone.


    "What''s up?¡±


    She asked coldly.


    "There''s something wrong with the software developed. They''ve tried and nobody can fix it. Can you


    Brian''s tone was also cold. He got straight to the point.


    He had never thought that theirmunication would be in this strange manner, which hurt his heart.


    "I''m busy now. I''ll be there at noon."


    Winnie did not refuse to work, let alone it was her software.


    "It is urgent. Bettere now."


    Brian knew that Winnie was no longer an employee of his, so he had no right to order her. He would


    not disturb Winnie at work unless he had an emergency.


    Winnie was silent for a moment.


    "All right, I''ll be there now."


    Then Winnie hung up the phone. She was not used to the strange feeling.


    On the way to the Be Group, Winnie''s mood was mixed. It was the first time she had gone back to


    the Be Group since she left.


    She knew a lot of people here. If she showed up, would they look at her with strange eyes? especially


    ra, who must look at her with ridicule and contempt.


    Winnie was right. As she walked into thepany, she met ra. And she did look at her with ridicule


    and contempt.


    "Miss Chambers, I wait for you here and take you to the conference room of software department."


    ra said coldly and with dissatisfaction in eyes.


    "Thank you. It''s my pleasure."


    Winnie said in a very formic way. She did not like ra, she would not conflict with her when they


    met.


    ra said nothing and then took Winnie to the elevator.


    The elevator began to go up, and neither man spoke. Then ra spoke coldly.


    "Miss Chambers, I''m no longer the president''s secretary because of you."


    ra''s voice was with hatred. Winnie left, but she still affected her position in Brian''s heart, she could


    only me Winnie.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I left a long time ago, as you wished."


    Winnie could hear the resentment and dissatisfaction in ra''s words.


    "Stop ying nice. I never would have been transferred if you hadn''t told Mr. Be about it. Winnie, I


    did not expect you are so mean and did harm to me."


    ra said gnashing teeth. If it weren''t for Winnie, she was still around Brian.


    Hearing that, Winnie thought of what she had said before. She did not expect that Brian would be


    willing to transfer ra away from him.


    "ra, you should know what you did right or wrong. If you did the wrong thing, you should not me


    others for the consequences. Do you think it was right of you to behave so badly to me?"


    "From the time I worked in the Be Group until I left, there was nothing you were not against me. I


    don''t owe you anything. I have nothing against you. Why should you treat me like that? It was kind of


    me not to retaliate against you, since you will have to bear the consequences of your misdeeds."


    Winnie did not feel that her words were wrong. Compared with ra''s attitude towards her, her words


    were nothing.


    "You mean you''re a good man, do you? And you did nothing wrong? If it hadn''t been for you, I''d always


    been around Mr. Be, and he wouldn''t have..."


    "So what you are around Mr. Be? I told you, I''m not the woman to be with him. Why do you go


    against me? Why don''t you go to Penny? Why don''t you go to Wendy? It is because I am too good, so


    you dare offend me."


    Winnie angrily interrupted the words of ra. She came over to offer help, why should she be treated


    coldly like that? She was nice that she got that bullying.


    Was it that everyone knew that the person Brian hated the most was her, the most he did not care


    about, so they dare to bully her?


    It must be the truth, otherwise, why didn¡¯t they provoke Wendy or Penny.


    "You..."


    As ra wanted to express her resentment to Winnie, the elevator door suddenly opened.


    At the same time, they looked at the open door of the elevator. Brian stood there, followed by Albert


    and another secretary.


    He frowned like an invible emperor.


    ra immediately gave a smile, but there was panic in the eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Be."


    ra greeted, but she had doubt that why Brian suddenly appear outside the elevator.


    President''s exclusive elevator could reach any floor, and he never took staff elevator. Did he do it for


    Winnie?


    Thinking of this possibility, ra''s resentment towards Winnie deepened.


    "Mr. Be."


    Winnie''s face looked bad. She could not change her mood as fast as ra. She felt that she was


    tolerant that she did not tell him what ra said to her.


    Winnie did not want to see Brian. After quarrelling with ra, She would forget it, but seeing Brian


    made her feel pain in heart.


    In order to avoid Brian, Winnie nned to go directly to the conference room of the software


    department and leave as soon as possible. But they did met.


    Her mood would be affected by him again, and she would be unhappy all day. If only he wouldn''t


    embarrass her, if only he would keep his mouth shut and not add insult to injury to her heart.


    Brian did not say anything and directly walked into the elevator, but from the moment the elevator


    opened, his line of sight was on Winnie. And he felt the wrong atmosphere in the elevator.


    "Winnie, long time no see."


    "Hello, Winnie."


    Brian''s secretary and Albert greeted Winnie. Albert and the secretary deliberately arrange her to stand


    with Brian.


    "Hello."


    Winnie gave a smile but it was far-fetched.


    She felt strong aura from Brian. To other women, it might be honor, but she wanted to escape, afraid


    that she could not control her heart, afraid that her broken heart would be inclined to him.


    Fortunately, the elevator soon arrived, and the oppression was finally relieved.


    Winnie marched into the meeting room, ignored the others, greeted the people she knew, and started


    working on the software. And Brian stood behind her, never leaving a step.


    "The program should have been changed," she said. "My original design would not have had this w."


    Winnie said while operating.


    Hearing that, all the software engineers looked at each other. It was not known who changed the


    program.


    Brian''s face became dark. He looked at the engineers one by one. One engineer could not stand the


    pressure and stood out.


    "Mr. Be, I was the one who touched this software the other day, but I didn''t know I had changed the


    program."


    Whispered the engineer, looking guilty and innocent.


    "......"


    As Brian was about to fly into a rage, Winnie said in time.


    "It''s okay, I can fix it."


    Winnie was afraid that Brian would lose his temper and punish the engineer.


    "Thank you, thank you for your help."


    The engineer thanked her quickly, but he knew that the punishment was inevitable because of the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    trouble and loss he had brought to thepany.


    Brian red at him without speaking again, looked back at Albert to motion him to deal with this matter.


    About half an hourter, Winnie finally repaired the software.


    "It is ok now, be careful in the future."


    Winnie''s most fulfilling moment was this. The Be Group was a bigpany, and the level of


    software engineers were the best. However, they failed to solve problems, so she was on top of the


    She was happy and proud, but she could now show it, so as not to embarrass other people.


    "Winnie is great."


    "We would have lost a lot without Winnie."


    "Thank you very much, Winnie."


    Engineers expressed their gratitude and recognized Winnie''s mastery of the profession.


    "Don''t stand on ceremony with me. Now that the matter is settled, I gotta go."


    Winnie got up and was to leave with her bag.


    "Come to my office."


    With that, Brian turned to leave, followed by the secretary.

 Chapter 228 The Legend

    Chapter 228 The Legend


    Brian walked away with his secretary, and Albert stood beside Winnie without moving.


    "Albert, I still have thing to deal with and I won¡¯t go to the president''s office. Please exin to Mr.


    Be."


    Winnie wanted to get away. No matter what Brian was to tell her, she did not want to be with him alone,


    so as not to affect his mood.


    "Winnie, I dare not go against Mr. Be¡¯s order, please don''t make it hard for me."


    Albert said pitifully, as if Brian was severe to him.


    "......"


    Winnie felt embarrassed, a momentter.


    "Come on, I''ll go."


    She would rather bear the embarrassment herself than making it hard for others and she had been


    adhering to this principle.


    "Albert, talk to Mr. Be about getting Winnie back."


    One engineer took the lead in mentioning the matter, and several others followed suit.


    "Yes, we can''t do without Winnie."


    "Albert, ask Winnie to stay."


    Winnie was moved by the recognition, and it seemed that her time at the Be Group was not a


    nuisance to everyone.


    "Thank you, but I have my own job and I can''te back."


    With that, Winnie left with Albert, but ra was angry.


    From the moment Brian got on the elevator, his eyes never left Winnie. When he was in the conference


    room, he still put all his attention on Winnie.


    What was good about Winnie? These engineers even wanted their opponent to pleasee back.


    Brian could not look away from her, and was more and more apathy to her.


    ra knew that she had children and elderly people, and her status was not worthy of Brian. However,


    she did not have too high requirements. As long as she stayed with Brian, she could be a woman who


    did not seek fame or gain.


    However, since Winnie appeared, her humble aspirations had been shattered.


    Winnie had just asked her a question, but Brian appeared before she could answer. She would tell


    Winnie if she got a chance.


    Why didn¡¯t she aimed at her and ignore Penny and Wendy, because Winnie was the woman Brian


    cared and loved most, because Wendy and Penny were not a threat to her emotionally.


    Winnie followed Albert to the president''s office. On the way.


    "Winnie, if Mr. Be asks you toe back, would youe back?"


    Albert asked tentatively.


    He and the engineer had the same attitude. Winnie felt in embarrassment and he did not know if she


    was willing toe back. If she did not want toe back, Albert would not mention it to Mr. Be.


    "No, I have a good and stable job and have no ns to change my job."


    Winnie said with certainty.


    "Albert, you know that I have been working in the Be Group for such a long time, and I have been


    afraid and nervous. I did not even have a work contract, do you think I maye back again?"


    "I don''t make as much money as I did at the Be Group, but I don''t have to be afraid of anything."


    "Ignore what those people said, and don''t tell Mr. Be."


    Winnie said her idea. In her opinion, even if she did not refuse, Brian might not agree. She was


    capable, but Brian was afraid that she would destroy his feelings with Wendy.


    "I know, I won''t tell him."


    Albert sighed in his heart, at this time he suddenly felt that Winnie was a poor man, perhaps it was a


    good thing to leave the Be Group.


    Albert sent Winnie to the door of the president''s office and did not go in. After Winnie went in, the


    secretary called Albert over.


    "The president tells you to go to the control room and find out what ra and Winnie said in the


    elevator."


    "All right, I''ll go now."


    Albert went to check, and the secretary went to other departments for something.


    Winnie had mixed feelings when she walked into the president''s office. Her steps stopped in the middle


    of the office, while Brian stood with his back to her by the French window.


    Looking at that figure, Winnie knew that he was only a legend for her.


    "What do you want, Mr. Be?"


    Winnie could only ask Brian if he didn''t speak. Otherwise, they might spend the whole afternoon like


    that.


    When he heard Winnie''s voice, Brian turned around, walked to his desk, opened the drawer and took


    out a file bag and a small envelope.


    Then Brian walked slowly and calmly to Winnie.


    "In this file bag are the assets I gave to my two children. All the formalities are over, take them back


    and help them put away."


    Winnie hesitated for a moment and then took it over.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brian then took out a bank card from his pants pocket and handed it to Winnie.


    "This is child support, and the monthly support will be paid automatically at the beginning of the month."


    "I can afford to support the two children, you don¡¯t have to give it to me."


    Winnie refused. Looking at that bank card¡¯s Brian¡¯s hand, she would think of that Brian once gave her a


    hundred million, which was an insult to her.


    "Take it, as we agreed."


    Brian still held it in hand. Winnie hesitated for a while and epted it. She would save the money and


    would give it to her children when they grew up, and she would be able to meet the expenses of living.


    "Don''t work too hard, the child''s money can not be spent out, you......"


    Brian gave child support was to make Winnie have an easier life. He didn¡¯t want to see her got tired of


    work.


    However, Winnie could not ept Brian''s kindness. Winnie interrupted Brian.


    "No need, the money earned by myself is used steadfastly."


    What Winnie hated most was the topic rted to money, especially from the mouth of Brian. She even


    could not listen to it.


    "I gotta go. I came out in a hurry and left the work in hand unfinished."


    Winnie turned around but was stopped by Brian anxiously.


    "Winwin, wait."


    Winnie seemed to have been a long time not to hear that he called her name. Although she was


    pleased about that, Winnie felt that it was no longer appropriate to call her Winwin.


    She stopped and then turned to face Brian.


    "Mr. Be, stop calling me that. It is not appropriate."


    Winnie reminded Brian not to shake her heart, and reminded herself to hold on to her heart.


    "Ok, I call you Miss Chambers."


    Brian could only do as she said.


    He knew that the distance between them had been estranged a lot, but his heart had never left Winnie.


    He was looking forward to seeing Winnie. After seeing Winnie, he wanted to take her in his arms,


    wanted to live with her and got to work together.


    But Brian knew that it would bring unexpected harm to Winnie. For her quiet life, he could only endure


    the throbbing in his heart.


    "This is your rewards foring to work today, and I appreciate youring."


    Brian handed Winnie the envelope containing the money.


    Winnie raised the mouth of self-mockery. It was money again. They started their rtionship with the


    money, not their rtionship was over, but the money was not over.


    "Thank you, Mr. Be. I designed this software, it is my duty to solve the problem. I don¡¯t need


    money."


    Winnie turned and walked away, but Brian could not resist holding her hand and pulling her back.


    Brian was sensible and only pulled Winnie in front of him without putting his other arm around her, even


    though he wanted to.


    However, they were so close and he was holding her soft hand, he had uncontroble palpitations.


    She still had that faint fragrance. Although her body had seen countless times by him, holding her hand


    gave a strong current through his body.


    Brian stared at Winnie with helplessness and pity in his eyes.


    "Mr. Be, I have to go back now."


    Winnie nervously said, moved her body back a bit. Her heart was touched again. Smelling his unique


    male breath, Winnie almost lost control.


    She knew that she would have to walk once more the painful path of forgetfulness.


    "Mr. Be, let go."


    Winnie reminded him again seeing that he had no response. Then she wanted to pull back her hand


    forcefully, but was held more tightly by Brian.


    ¡°Take the money, you deserve it. Take it and I''ll let you go."


    Only Brian knew that he was using money as an excuse to stay Winnie for a longer time.


    He could send Albert to give Winnie these documents, but he did not control himself to find a excuse to


    see her.


    "I..."


    Winnie wanted to refuse, but the door of the office was suddenly pushed open. When she heard a


    sound, Winnie pulled back her hand.


    Wendy stood in the doorway with something in her hand.


    The situation made her in a daze.


    Brian faced her, and she clearly saw the facial expression of Brian.


    Love, pity.


    That woman turned sideways towards her, but the profile alone was enough to make her envious.


    The most important thing was that the distance between the two people was very close. At the moment


    of opening the door, she clearly saw that the woman took her hand out of Brian''s.


    It made Wendy doubt and jealousy.


    "I''m sorry, Brian, but I didn''t know there is a visitor. The secretary was not outside, so I opened the door


    and came in."


    Wendy said in soft voice, buried all the emotions in the bottom of her heart. She wanted to see who this


    woman was. She had never seen deep love in the eyes of Brian, why this woman had this honor.


    "Wait a minute."


    Love in Brian''s eyes disappeared as he said to Wendy.

 Chapter 229 First Meeting

    Chapter 229 First Meeting


    Then Brian spoke to Winnie.


    "Take it. I may need your help some other day. If you don''t take the money, I won''t be ashamed to ask


    you for help next time."


    "Then I''ll take it next time."


    Winnie said in a low voice, but she minded because of the woman got in suddenly.


    She had heard this voice, and it deeply imprinted in her mind by listening to it once. This woman was


    Wendy Brian had been deeply in love with.


    She didn''t expect to meet her here, and I didn''t know how to face it.


    But she soon calmed down.


    As Winnie turned to leave, she faced to Wendy.


    This was her second time to see Wendy, but it was the first time to see her appearance. She was not a


    beauty, but did not look vulgar. She had unique temperament.


    She had a pair of bright eyes, seductive eyes and tender skin.


    Her lips were small and cute, but sexy, her nose was high, which should be the source of her


    temperament. She got the popr hair style, making her look that she was full of energy.


    She was dressed in a dark print skirt above the knee and a windbreaker that stretched her overall line.


    Winnie felt she was as tall as her, but the outfit made her taller than she was.


    Since she had her unique temperament, it was no surprise that Brian had been waiting for her for so


    many years. It seemed that Brian liked a person with such temperament. Winnie thought she was not


    that kind of woman.


    Winnie looked at Wendy and gave a smile politely, which was kind of greeting to Wendy. She wanted to


    leave.


    Wendy looked at Winnie walking towards her without any expression, and did not respond to Winnie''s


    smiling greeting.


    Although she seemed calm and collected, her heartpletely flipped the moment she saw this


    woman.


    She told her that this woman was Winnie, that woman in Brian¡¯s heart, the mother of the two children.


    This woman was so beautiful and had extraordinary temperament.


    She was gentle and quiet, looking intellectual. She was a woman of perfumed soul.


    Her delicate features were impable, and her hair was the kind of natural long hair that Brian liked


    best. And she got dimples on face, even women like that.


    She was the kind of woman who attracted all attention. She was tall and well-proportioned, not scrawny


    or fat, but just right.


    Although her dress was simple ck and white, but this kind of collocation was the most ssic, which


    showed her temperament.


    In Wendy''s opinion, her appearance, her figure and her temperament were unique. No wonder Brian


    fell for her.


    "Wait a minute."


    When Winnie went to Wendy''s side, Wendy suddenly stopped Winnie.


    ¡°Brian, may I know who this is?¡±


    Wendy said as she walked over to the coffee table and put what she was carrying on the table.


    Brian did not speak and did not know whether to introduce Winnie to Wendy, and did not know if it


    would affect Winnie''s life if he introduced them.


    Winnie had stopped and turned to look at Wendy.


    She looked at Brian''s face and began to introduce herself calmly and elegantly.


    "Hello, I''m Winnie Chambers."


    Winnie''s answer was simple, but that was Wendy wanted.


    "Hello, I am Brian''s fiancee, my name is Wendy Yup."


    Wendy said with a smile, but there was hostile in eyes.


    "I had heard about you, I am d..."


    Winnie wanted to leave after saying that, but Wendy interrupted her words.


    "You are the mother of Luke, Brian told me about you. And Megan. I want to thank you for giving birth


    two children for Brian.¡±


    Wendy looked nice on the surface, but she was jealous of Winnie.


    Because Wendy said very suddenly, Winnie was stunned for a moment.


    It was the first time they met. She seemed not to be calm as on the surface since she had talked about


    that.


    Winnie gave an answer calmly with a smile.


    "I am the mother of Luke and Megan. I should thank you for epting two children."


    "Mr. Be, Miss Yup, I have to go back topany, see you."


    Winnie said and turned to leave directly. Her straight and beautiful figure looked strong and proud.


    "What is she doing here? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t see her alone?"


    After Winnie left, Wendy immediately showed dissatisfaction.


    "We had a problem couldn''t not be solved, and she was here to help."


    Brian answered indifferently.


    He was not satisfied with Wendy''s performance just now. Luckily Winnie left, otherwise Wendy would


    make troubles.


    "How capable is she? No one in yourpany can fix it?"


    Wendy asked. If she came to work, why two people had to pull each other? Why did they have to meet


    in the president''s office?


    That was what she really wanted to know, but she didn''t make it quite so clear.


    "If someone could fix it, why did I invite her over?"


    Brian was obviously angry. He knew what Wendy suspected, what she was jealous of.


    He did not want to see Winnie either, or he would feel painful in heart. Seeing her strong but poor face,


    his heart was like being held by the hand.


    Now Wendy was poking his sore spot and wanted him to give her exnation. But he wanted to


    exin to Winnie, wanted to protect her.


    Wendy pressed him step by step, and he may be desperate, if she kept doing that.


    Wendy did not dare to continue this topic. She knew Brian was protecting Winnie. It seemed that if she


    wanted to be with Brian steadfastly, the solution was still in Winnie.


    "It''s noon, and I''vee to bring you some food. I personally cooked, taste it."


    Wendy had to change the subject.


    At the same time, her dislike of Winnie increased.


    Looking at the lunch on the coffee table, Brian looked at the time again. It was really time for lunch, and


    he wondered if Winnie would go on working hungry.


    Although Wendy changed the attitude, it was on the surface, her heart would not settle down.


    She took out the lunch boxes and put them on the coffee table and set the cutlery.


    "Oh, my mobile phone left in the car. Brian, you eat first, I go down to get it."


    Wendy went out quickly.


    After Wendy stepped out of the president''s office door, she almost ran up and down the elevator to


    catch up with Winnie.


    She first came to the underground parking lot and did not see Winnie, and then she quickly came to the


    parking lot outside, looked around, she still did not find Winnie.


    Wendy was disappointed and was go back, but then she saw Winnieing towards her.


    She gave a smile at that moment she saw Winnie.


    But Winnie was surprised to see her.


    After she came out of the president''s office, she met the secretary, who pestered her to chat a few


    words. So she came down a littlete and she did not expect Wendy came down so soon.


    But looking at her slightly smug face, Winnie felt as if she were waiting for her.


    "Miss Yup, we met again so soon."


    Winnie went to Wendy and greeted her.


    "Yes. can we have a chat?"


    Wendy controlled her emotions, trying to smile as much as possible like Winnie.


    From the words of Wendy, Winnie was more sure that she Wendy was waiting for her here. Since she


    wanted to talk to her, even if she refused this time, Wendy woulde to her again, so she agreed.


    "All right."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. Go to my car."


    Wendy did not want to let others see her and Winnie were together. Now the wholepany knew that


    she was Brian¡¯s fiancee, if it spread to the ears of Brian, Brian would be unhappy.


    Winnie followed Wendy to her car.


    Both men sat in the back.


    "Miss Chambers, I know you still have work to do, so I''ll go to the point."


    "Miss Chambers, if what I just saw is right, you and my fiance should be holding hands, it was


    ambiguous. And your rtionship is not average. But I don''t want to worry about it. I just hope it doesn''t


    happen again."


    Wendy''s tone was cold and she was warning.


    Since Winnie was so capable, she must be a smart person to know to stay away from Brian in the


    future.


    "Miss Chambers, I hope you won''t appear in the eyes of my fiance. Your rtionship is only about


    money. If you are greedy for him, I can only get the two children back."


    Wendy felt that what she had just said was not a threat enough, so she added.


    But from this sentence, Winnie saw her quality of inferior.


    She was just pretty, but she got a dark heart.


    It seemed that she was a little better and smarter than Penny.


    "I see what you mean, but Miss Yup, your fiance was just to give me reward for my job, and I refused.


    Don¡¯t worry, no one can take your ce in his heart. You don¡¯t need to wait me here and threaten


    someone whom you met for the first time."


    "I will take good care of the children and will not disturb your life."


    "Miss Yup, go up. If Mr. Be hadn''t told you toe down, I''m afraid he''d suspect you."


    With that, Winnie opened the door to get off.

 Chapter 230 Isobel Worries

    Chapter 230 Isobel Worries


    Winnie did not have a good attitude to talk to Wendy, because Wendy¡¯s sentence "about money" hurt


    her self-esteem.


    Wendy''s attitude was obvious and she had treated her as an enemy.


    This time she would not endure like she did to Penny. She had to protect herself and not let her suffer


    grievance again.


    In the meantime.


    After Wendy left, Albert came back.


    "Mr. Be, I copied the elevator surveince back. ra said some impolite words to Winnie. It


    seems that she is still ming Winnie."


    Albert gave the U disk to Brian, when he took back his hand, he identally touched the empty bag of


    lunch box, so the bag fell on the ground and the mobile phone inside slipped out.


    "Sorry, Mr. Be."


    Albert quickly bent over to pick up the bag and then carefully checked the phone, and put it into the bag


    after making sure it was ok.


    Brian wrinkled her eyebrows, not because of Albert''s mistake, but saw the Wendy''s mobile phone on


    the ground.


    She lies. She was not looking for her phone, but Winnie.


    "Did you meet Winnie on your way up?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes, I got out of the elevator, and she got out of the tea room with the secretary. We said hello and she


    went downstairs."


    Albert thought it was his clumsiness provoked Brian and answered timidly. But he did not understand


    why he asked Winnie.


    "You use this elevator to go down immediately and see if Wendy and Winnie are together. They should


    be in the parking lot."


    Brian ordered sharply. Why he locked the location in the parking lot, because he understood Winnie''s


    habits.


    Albert seemed to have understood the meaning of Brian and got to the first floor with his fastest speed.


    About ten minutester, Albert took the president''s elevator back.


    "Mr. Be, Miss Yup called Winnie to her car. I couldn''t hear what the two were saying. Miss Yup


    should be back soon now."


    Albert reported the work with a rigorous attitude.


    "I know, you go out first."


    Brian frowned to hear that.


    "Then I''ll go out first."


    "Wait a minute, if Winniees again, don¡¯t ask ra to receive her. Tell ra to watch her attitude."


    Brian didn''t punish her severely for the sake of the dead driver, the fact that ra had to support the


    elderly and the children, and the fact that her life was not easy.


    Albert left, and Wendy came in smiling.


    "I can''t find my phone. I may have left it at home."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "In the bag. How could you have found it?"


    "Wendy, you are careless. You will be my wife, you shouldn¡¯t be careless."


    Brian''s tone was very serious, he implied that she should not go to Winnie.


    As he spoke, he pulled the phone out of the bag.


    Wendy was obviously some panic and her smile became embarrassed.


    "Here it is. I didn''t see it."


    Wendy took the phone and exined unconvincingly.


    "I have to meet a big partner in the afternoon, I have to get ready."


    With that, Brian sat down to work. He did not expose Wendy''s unreasonable behavior, so that she


    would make any troubles.


    Winnie was upset because of Wendy and was not in mood to have lunch because of receiving Brian''s


    bank card.


    She tried to cheer herself up when she got home in the evening to try to keep up, but her aunt still


    could see her bad mood.


    After dinner, her aunt asked the two children to y in the living room and she went to Winnie''s room.


    "What''s wrong with you, Winwin? Did you meet some trouble at work?"


    Asked her aunt softly.


    "No, it wasn''t work. Auntie. Is it that obvious I am in a bad mood?"


    Winnie thought she was hiding very well, but her aunt still found that.


    "I can see that. If it''s not about work, what is it?"


    Isobel wantedforted Winnie. She knew she could not help, but she couldfort her mentally.


    Winnie took out the things Brian gave her today to show her aunt.


    "This is the property he gave to two children. The card is for child support and the money is transferred


    to the card on time every month."


    Winnie exined and sighed.


    Isobel had a look and then said.


    ¡°Howe all this property is in your name?¡±


    "They are too young, so it is in my name for the time being. I went with him to the notary office. Once


    the children turn 18, it will be transferred to the children."


    Winnie exined.


    "Why is he in such a hurry? He can give the children when they turn 18?"


    "That is what I say, but he said that the property must be transferred to the children before his


    marriage, so that it would not be found out by his wife."


    Winnie was in low mood at the thought of Wendy.


    Isobel knew that what made Winnie unhappy was not these things, but that Brian was about to get


    married.


    It seemed that she still have feelings for Brian, and it was deep feeling, but she had been hiding it very


    well and did not want others to see through her heart.


    "He was thoughtful and considerate of the children. But he does pay a bit too much in support."


    "Well, a lot. He said that I can work less hard and that the child support would be enough for our family


    to live. Auntie, I refused, I can work and can''t rely on child support to live. Even though I had these two


    children for money, I had no choice but to do so at that time. I always felt like I was still the one who


    would do anything for money."


    Winnie got red eyes, and aware that she was to break down, so she controlled herself.


    Isobel knew she was right, and the real reason for Winnie''s unhappiness was Brian.


    "You did the right thing. You can work and you are good, you don¡¯t need to spend children''s money.


    Keep the money for the children and give it to them when they grow up."


    "Winwin, but the child''s father was right that you don¡¯t have to work hard. I can open a drugstore to


    make money. If you get sick, this family will have no one to support."


    Isobelforted Winnie in another way, but did not put what she thought in her heart clearly.


    What Brian said was not to despise Winnie, but love Winnie. He cold not stand that she was tired and


    work hard for the family.


    They loved each other, but they could not be together, just like her in those days. It seemed that the


    Chambers family and the Be family were not meant to be together, so she should give up as soon


    as possible.


    "No, aunt, I''m not tired. Thepany is getting better and better, you don¡¯t need to work. Auntie, don''t


    worry about me, I can deal with anything, we have been goodpared to before."


    Winnie didn¡¯t want her aunt to make money, and did not want her aunt to worry. It seemed that she


    would have to stronger and never let her aunt see it.


    "Ok, I go out to see the children."


    Isobel returned to her room and made a call to Daenerys.


    "I need your help, Daenerys."


    "What''s it?¡±


    Daenerys was listening to prenatal music lying in bed. And she received a phone call from Isobel.


    "Winwin has been in a bad mood for the past two days. I guess it has something to do with the father of


    the children. Please persuade her to forget him."


    "Our family is too good for the Be family, and Winwin is too kind for such arge family. She should


    not contact him."


    Isobel resolutely opposed Winnie and Brian to be together, afraid she suffered pain.


    "I disapprove of their being together, too. Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to her."


    Daenerys hung up the phone and had no mood to listen to the music.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Asked Kevin, who was also lying in bed reading a magazine.


    "It was Isobel who called and said Winwin was in a bad mood because of Brian, and she asked me to


    talk to Winnie."


    The call worried Daenerys.


    "s......It''s not so easy to forget a man. We have not experienced that kind of love and don¡¯t


    understand their pain in heart. Brian is not happy either. I don''t know when they will move on."


    Kevin felt pity that the two people could not be together. Regardless of family heritage, two people were


    suitable for each other.


    "It is not easy to forget having children involved. Will Winwin suffer for a lifetime?"


    Daenerys felt distressed. If Winnie suffered emotional torture for a lifetime, Winnie would never be


    really happy. She was now wondering whether her opposition was good or bad for Winnie.


    "That''s easy. We helped set them up. Once they are together, they wouldn''t suffer for a lifetime."


    Kevin saw hope and said, looking at Daenerys.


    Daenerys objected.


    "Now Wendy hase back, what do you want Brian to do? Can he marry both of them? When


    Wendy came back, Brian immediately became cold to Winwin, how much do you think Brian love


    Winnie?"


    Daenerys did not believe that Brian wholeheartedly loved Winnie. If did, he would not ask Wendy to


    Wendy. If it were not the two children, they would have been married.


    "I think Brian loves Winnie more. He can only be really happy with Winnie."


    Kevin knew Brian better than he knew himself. By every look in his eyes and every movement he


    made, Kevin what was in his mind. But he got his grandpa''s restrictions, and could not bear to abandon


    Wendy he had been waiting for more than four years.


    "Forget it, don''t say them again, if they are meant to be together, they would not separate."


    Daenerys was in no mood to say any more.


    She would talk with Winnie to see if she could forget about Brian.

 Chapter 231 Still Have Feeling for Him

    Chapter 231 Still Have Feeling for Him


    Two dayster Kevin was sent to the hospital in A City to participate in a medical forum. While Kevin


    was not at home, Daenerys called Winnie.


    "Kevin is not at home, and I don''t want to go back to my mother''s home. Come and stay with me


    tonight."


    Daenerys begged, describing herself as pathetic.


    "All right, I''ll be there after work, and I''ll cook dinner for you."


    After work, Winnie told her aunt she was going to Daenerys¡¯.


    Winnie went upstairs and began to cook, because Daenerys said she was starved.


    "Are you not afraid of the smell ofmpck now?"


    Winnie chatted with Daenerys while cooking.


    "No, I have good appetite now."


    Daenerys helped to cook.


    "Don''t eat too much. It is not good to be too fat, you will have high blood pressure."


    Winnie told Daenerys.


    When she was pregnant, it was really miserable. She did not take care of herself but paid all attention


    to pay off her debts.


    "Daenerys. Treasure your happiness. In the pregnant time, a woman most needs to have apany. I


    envy that Kevin is always with you."


    "Kevin is really kind to me, he I had already refused several business trips because of me, and he


    wouldn''t have gone today if I hadn''t let him go. I am happy."


    "Winwin, actually, you can also be happy. Move on and you will be happy."


    Daenerys tried to get into the conversation.


    "I''d like to, but I can''t with children. Unless I go back in time, before my parents died and when I met


    Leo abroad."


    "If I had been with Leo at that time, I think I would be happy now. s...... I''m not destined to be a


    blessed man."


    It was toote to say this, but it was good to look forward to it and remember the happiness she once


    had.


    "There is no destined thing, no matter what people''s life is, it relies on their own efforts. Winwin, Leo..."


    As Daenerys talke about Leo, Winnie immediately interrupted her.


    "Come on, I told you not mention Leo again. I have no feelings for him. Do you think I can easily


    mention him if I have feelings for him?"


    "Daenerys, Leo and I are friends and partners now, and we get along very well in this way. If you get a


    chance to see him, help me persuade him to find a girlfriend."


    "I will be relieved if get a girlfriend."


    Winnie only had Brian in her heart.


    She knew Leo still had feeling for her, but life had no chance to start over.


    "Well, since your attitude is so firm, I will persuade Leo. Winwin, you can easily talk about Leo, but you


    avoid Brian, does it mean that you have feeling for him?"


    Daenerys mentioned Brian. This was the main reason she asked Winnie toe, and it was also the


    task given to her by Isobel.


    Winnie stopped chopping vegetables when she heard Brian''s name.


    "Well, now I know how hard it is to forget someone."


    Winnie continued to chop vegetables.


    "It was like he was rooted in my heart. I tried so hard to forget him but I couldn''t do it."


    "Winwin, if you can''t do it, why don¡¯t you try to be with him? Maybe you can ovee the obstacles."


    Daenerys knew the pain of Winnie. Although she did not feel how much pain Winnie had, but she felt


    distressed.


    "It is not that simple. Love is mutual, and he said he doesn¡¯t love me, how can I be with him?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I saw Wendy. She kept calling Brian fiance in front of me. Do you think I can destroy their


    rtionship?"


    Remembered that day, Winnie''s heart gathered together.


    "Did you see Wendy?"


    Daenerys vigntly asked for fear that Wendy would be the next Penny.


    "Yes, at Brian¡¯s office..."


    Winnie briefly exined what happened that day, but she did not metion the conversation between the


    two men in the parking lot.


    "She is annoying, stay away from her as far as you could."


    "But Winwin, if Brian likes you, will you have a try?"


    Daenerys did not know why Winnie said Brian did not love her, because she heard that Brian loved


    Winnie.


    "No if, for the Be Group, for the chairman, he will choose Wendy. Actually, I quite understand him,


    each person has his own aspirations. Compared with feelings, Brian more valued career."


    ¡°I could be unhappy if I marry such a man, so I didn''t expect anything from him from the beginning. I


    know I shouldn''t fall in love with him, but I just can''t control my heart. So I don''t me Brian. I only


    me myself."


    Winnie really did not me Brian. He and she were walking a different way of life. He had no feelings


    for her, why she went to his road?


    "Since you know it''s impossible, keep trying to forget Brian. I believe you will be happy one day."


    Daenerys did not tell Winnie that Brian loved her, or it would cause trouble to Winnie and make her


    more difficult to get over him


    "Well, I will. They say time is the best medicine. If I fail one year, I will try two years. I will get over him


    one day."


    Winnie never thought it took only a second to love a person, but it took a lifetime to forget him.


    Never mind, she would forget him when she died.


    Winnie and Daenerys chatted for a while, and Winnie felt better.


    After dinner and cleaning up the mess, the two of them sat on the sofa in the living room, watching the


    pce drama and talking about how the plot would develop.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Winnie was to open the door, but Daenerys stopped her.


    "I''ll get it."


    Daenerys came to the door and saw that it was Brian in the video. She didn''t want to open the door for


    fear that Winwin would be sad, but the doorbell kept ringing.


    After she opened the door, Brian walked directly in.


    "Sorry to disturb you again. Where is Kevin?"


    Brian said as he changed into slippers.


    "Kevin is on a business trip today."


    Daenerys didn''t want Brian to walk in, but as he spoke, Brian had already gone to the living room and


    saw Winnie sitting there.


    He stopped, wanting to go back at once, but could not move his steps.


    "You''re here, too."


    Brian greeted her in a low voice.


    "Yes, Doctor Burns is on a business trip. Daenerys was afraid to be at home alone. I came to stay with


    her."


    For the appearance of Brian, Winnie felt surprised.


    And her mood became back at the moment to see Brian.


    "Oh."


    Before Brian sat down, he heard Winnie said that Kevin was not at home, then he noticed that


    Daenerys had just said that once.


    Since Kevin was not at home, he had no reason to stay, but he still sat down.


    "How are the children?"


    Brain found a topic and knew he shouldn''t chat with Winnie, but he couldn''t help it.


    He could not control his legs, his mouth and his heart. It was like he was not himself, by controlled by a


    ghost.


    "Well, they are good. I signed Luke up for a programmingpetition and he is preparing for it."


    Speaking of children, Winnie felt better, after all, he, as a father, had the right to ask about the children.


    "You teach them well, Luke can have achievement."


    Brian knew he was not praising his son but Winnie. However, his words made Winnie.


    Her attention was on Brian and she kept nce at him from time to time.


    "Mr. Be, have your wedding not been decided yet?"


    Daenerys spoke to ease the awkwardness.


    She knew it was a sore spot, but she had to remind Brian to face the reality and stop lusting after


    Winnie and bothering her.


    "No, it''s been extended indefinitely. I''ll think about it when Megan and Luke allow it."


    Brian replied coolly.


    "Having children is troublesome. If you don''t have two children, you could have married respectively.


    Now you have to worry about the children."


    What Daenerys said made Brian and Winnie heartache.


    "Since Kevin is not at home, I will go back first. You go to bed early."


    Brian knew that he should not stay here. The meaning of Daenerys¡¯ words was too obvious, and it was


    hurtful to hear that.


    He got up. Winnie still sat on the sofa and had no intention to see him off.


    Before Brian reached the door, he called Winnie.


    "Winwin, pleasee out, I want to talk to you."


    Winnie was stunned for a moment, and then got up to follow him out.


    At the door of Daenerys¡¯ house.


    "Winwin, ra was rude to you in the elevator the other day. I''m sorry. If you''re not satisfied, I can


    demote her."


    Brian learnt what happened that day. Winnie had no reason to ept ra''s impoliteness. If she was


    not satisfied with his apology, he would fire ra.


    "I do not know how you know it, but never mind. If you punish her, she will think I told you and will hate


    me more."


    Winnie did not put that in heart, but she minded Brian''s apology.


    "And I am sorry that Wendy came to you. Please don¡¯t mind what she said, I will try not to let her see


    you.¡±


    Brian said sorry again. In front of Wendy, he could pretend he knew nothing, but he felt that Winnie


    would mind it and he had to say sorry.

 Chapter 232 Six years of betrayal

    Chapter 232 Six years of betrayal


    Winnie lowered her head and raised his mouth in self-mockery. It seemed that he knew that Wendy


    had found her alone, or he would not apologize to her.


    "Mr. Be, you always said sorry for women. You said sorry to before for Penny and now for Wendy


    and ra. Actually, I quite envy them, when they did wrong things, there will be a man say sorry for


    them."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t pay any attention to what they say."


    "I gotta go."


    Winnie''s heart was in tears. She hoped that Brian could also say sorry to other women for her.


    However, she it would be impossible.


    Brian did not speak and Winnie turned to the house. Brian''s footsteps were unable to move because of


    Winnie''s envy.


    He wanted to help Winnie most, protect her most, but he kept hurting her.


    As Brian was about to walk away, Winnie''s wronged cries came from the house.


    "Don''t cry, Winwin. What did he say to you?"


    Daenerys¡¯ worried voice also fell into Brian''s ears.


    "Don''t ask, don''t ask, Daenerys. I just want to cry for a while, don''t ask..."


    Winnie''s crying hurt Brian¡¯s heart. He wanted to rush in to embrace her andfort her.


    But the consequence of his impulse was likely to be eternal misery.


    Winnie and Brian had not seen each other for more than 10 days since they met at Daenerys'' home.


    Although they missed each other, they would not feel hurt if they did not meet.


    But fate had brought them together again.


    Richard had not been caught yet. The case that Penny instigated kidnap and maltreatment Luke was


    time to sentence.


    Brian and Winnie came to the court as intiffs, and Penny was tried as defendants.


    All the evidence was conclusive, there was no opportunity for Penny¡¯s chicanery.


    Penny seemed to have seen the facts and she did not deny when the judge put forward all the charges.


    She was sentenced to six years in prison.


    Winnie was ok for that, whether it was six years or six days, Winnie only hoped that Penny could


    change.


    However, Brian was not satisfied with the sentence. ording to the criminalw, she could only be


    sentenced to six years in prison. If Richard was caught and proved that she was involved in the killing,


    she would be sentenced to more serious charges.


    Penny was in low mood in the whole trial process. Until the end of the sentence, as she was to be


    taken away by the bailiff, she said to Winnie with hostility.


    "Winnie, it is only six years, I will miss you."


    Penny said gnashing teeth with hatred in eyes.


    Winnie looked back to Penny without any reaction, only to feel that six years of time seemed to be


    unable to change Penny.


    "Be careful what you say, Penny, threaten me again, I will sue you."


    Brian warned her with anger.


    Brian could not stand that. He was around, but Penny threatened Winnie. How dare she?


    "Brian, take good care of your woman these six years. Take it as a chance I give it to you."


    To this point, Penny was not afraid of any one. No matter how cruel Brian''s words were, she wanted to


    warn Winnie that she would not give up and that she would live on the support of hatred for the rest of


    her life.


    Penny then was taken away by the bailiff.


    And Winnie was speechless. It seemed that what she told Penny was in vain. Why did Penny think


    Brian liked her? Why did Penny hate her?


    They walked out of the court. Winnie turned to Brian.


    "Mr. Be, I want to ask you something. Why did you not tell Penny that you do not like me, and why


    did you make her misunderstand me and hate me?¡±


    Winnie had long wanted to ask this question, but she felt pointless to ask so.


    However, Winnie could not help but ask seeing hatred in Penny''s eyes.


    "......"


    Brian didn''t know how to answer.


    "To protect Wendy, right? Are you afraid that Penny would hate Wendy? Are you afraid that Wendy will


    get hurt, so I have to bear all this, right?"


    Winnie asked angrily. She thought she did not owe Brian, but why she took all the me. Why did he


    use her for his beloved woman?


    "No..."


    "Yes. I''m a victim. Now Penny is not a threat to Wendy, why don''t you tell the truth? Oh... I forgot that


    Richard has not been caught and it may still cause harm to Wendy, so my mission is notpleted,


    right? You won¡¯t tell the Burn family that you don¡¯t like me until I am killed by Richard."


    Winnie could only think of this reason. If at the beginning when Penny held hostile to Winnie, Brian told


    her that he did not like her, maybe things would not be as bad as now.


    Penny would not be crazy to this point, and Winnie needed not again and again met idents, and


    almost lost her life.


    But Penny, who had been punished, still hated her. In the court she threatened Winnie, however, Brian


    still did not tell the truth. Winnie could only think that she had not been used up.


    "Winwin, don¡¯t think like that. I didn''t tell Penny that it wasn''t because I was protecting Wendy. I was..."


    Last time when Brian tried to exin, he was interrupted by Winnie. This time, he stopped himself


    because he didn''t know whether to say "I love you".


    He did not know it if was good or bad. Would it harm Winnie? He couldn''t say it because he hadn''t


    considered it well.


    "Why stop? Am I right? I now see that all things do not have a good ending, all because of my


    existence. If one day I die at Richard''s hands, you will be happy. Everything will be over."


    Winnie said desperately and stared at Brian angrily. But she did not hate him.


    Since Brian did not give her a clear exnation, her spection was the fact. In Brian''s heart, she was


    a shield to protect his women.


    When all his goals had been achieved, he could be safe and happy. When the time came, she should


    have been dead.


    Winnie angrily turned around and walked away.


    She didn''t hate him, she hated herself for falling in love with someone who used her. She hated herself


    for being unable to get him over.


    Brian could not defend, but look at Winnie leave. He did not expect Winnie to think in that way.


    However, Winnie''s suffering was because of meeting him. Without him, Penny would not make it hard


    for her. If he did not love Winnie, perhaps Penny would not attack her as an enemy.


    But Winnie, you fool, why don''t you think about it from another Angle? Why don''t you think because he


    loved you too much, it caused Penny''s jealousy, and that was why you experienced so many


    difficulties?


    Penny knew that he loved Winnie, so did Wendy and ra. All the people knew that he loved her, why


    she thought he was using her?


    Who would use the one he loved?


    Brian was very sad. He wanted to love, but he could not. He wanted to be far away, but he could not.


    He wanted a famous teacher to give him directions to make Winnie happy.


    Felix finally came back. Wendy came to please him. Now she could only put the hope on Felix,


    because she finally knew, as long as Felix was alive, he was the king of the Be family, everything


    was up to him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    There were many people in Be¡¯s house. Uncle Thomas and his families were all there. Rufus and


    Ste also came back.


    Wendy had been gant at the table, served food to Grandpa, poured wine for grandpa, and said what


    Grandpa liked to hear.


    This time she didn''t annoy Grandpa.


    "Grandpa, you have taken a long time to recuperate this time. Don''t you miss me?"


    Ste said mischievously while eating a meal.


    She did not like Wendy''s excessive attentions.


    "You are almost 40 years old and still naughty. I didn''t miss you, but Luke."


    "Brian, why didn''t you bring Luke? Do you still bother Winnie?"


    Felix had always wanted to ask this question, but he just didn''t get the chance. Now he mentioned


    Winnie again, people who knew the truth were nervous.


    "He is with Winnie. Luke caught a cold in the kindergarten. I''m afraid he will infect you, so I didn''t pick


    him up. I''ll bring him to see you when he gets over his cold in a few days.¡±


    Brian knew his grandfather would ask and had thought of a reason.


    "Grandpa is not afraid of infection. We all miss Luke. Brother, where is Winnie¡¯s home? I now can pick


    up Luke."


    Jack was very excited when it came to Winnie.


    "No, Luke does not feel well."


    Brian suppressed the anger and said in a low voice. He was angry to see that Jack was excited.


    "It troubles Winnie, but I feel relieved she takes care of Luke."


    Felix said this deliberately to Wendy. He was angry thinking that she could not ept Luke.


    Felix continued to speak.


    "I brought something back, and bring it to Winnie when you had time. I brought presents to Luke and


    Megan. Tell her I thank you for taking care of Luke."


    "When I have time, I will thank Winnie personally. She helps us take care of Luke, a present not


    enough."


    Felix meant Luke was pathetic as of no one wanted him. Wendy was in embarrassment.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Ste said to ease the atmosphere, seeing the situation was not right.


    "Grandpa, it doesn¡¯t matter you don¡¯t miss me, but have your brought me a present?"


    Ste attracted grandpa''s attention, not because she felt distressed about Wendy''s embarrassment,


    but because it was not good for Brian.


    It was a family reunion, she was afraid that Grandpa would get angry because of Wendy.


    "No, except for Winnie and the children, no one has any presents. None of you can get presents."


    Although Ste did not want grandpa to continue this topic, no one could stop him.


    "Grandpa, you are right, I also think Winnie is a good person. She is a mother of Luke¡¯s ssmate, but


    she was willing to help us take care of Luke. I think she is very great."


    Jack was in line with him. In short, he kept talking about Winnie.


    "All right, let¡¯s eat..."


    Felix seemed to say enough and wanted everyone to eat, but Thomas''s phone rang and it angered


    Felix.


    "Your mobile phone always rings when you have a meal. I reminded you not to take your mobile phone


    when you have a meal. You are almost 60 years old, but you always forgot that."


    Felix med him, and Thomas did not care about that.


    "I forgot, I pick up elsewhere."


    Then Thomas got up and went to the living room.


    "Who is it?"


    Although it was an unknown number, Thomas picked it up.


    "Me, Richard."


    "You..."


    Hearing Richard''s name, Thomas nervously looked back at the table and went back to his bedroom


    with his mobile phone.


    Thomas¡¯ prudent behavior was seen by Brian, so was Ste.


    After dinner, Wendy came to Felix''s study alone.


    She knocked on the door carefully and entered, looking embarrassed.


    "Grandpa, I''vee to disturb you."


    Felix took off his sses and rubbed his eyes, but said nothing.


    "Grandpa, I was wrongst time. I shouldn''t have made you angry. Brian and I have agreed to take


    Luke over and live with us as soon as we get married. I will treat him as if he were my own son."


    Wendy apologized. Although she was not willing to, although she did not want to see Felix''s cold face,


    in order to marry Brian as soon as possible, she could only endure it.


    "That was what Penny said. How can I believe you? You left because you can¡¯t ept Luke."


    Fekix said coldly.


    Wendy could not convince him. He was afraid that Wendy would be Penny.


    Luke had been unable to withstand a blow again and Felix must be cautious.


    "I..."


    Wendy did not know what to answer, at the moment she knew that she had left before made her


    unbelievable.


    "Grandpa, I can''t show you that. But I promise you I''ll do it. You can see how I treat Luke."


    Wendy did not know what to say and could only blindly guarantee. Actually she was not sure if she


    could make it.


    She didn''t like children and didn''t know how to get along with them.


    And one day Grandpa would know that Megan was a Be, and it would be a heavy burden for her to


    take care of two children.


    "We will see. I know Luke does not agree with you to get married with Brian. You can¡¯t ignore his


    feeling and insist on getting married."


    Felix said so was to give Wendy opportunity.


    "Yes, I have talk about it with Brian, and for the sake of the children, we will postpone the wedding. I


    want to move to the suburbs with Brian, so that the family are together, Luke and I will gradually had a


    better rtionship. By the time he can ept me, we''ll be getting married. You can have Brian''s hukou,


    when the timees, we will take it with Luke."


    Wendy tried to please Felix.


    She wanted to move here to cheat the hukou back and wanted to get a marriage certificate without


    telling Grandpa and the children. But in order to show it to grandpa, she could only go against her will.


    Now she was getting more and more far away from her goal. But if Grandpa did approve of their move


    to suburba, it might be a good thing for her.


    In this way, they could live together, and their feelings would be deeper and she had not need to worry


    about Winnie''s involvement.


    "Oh, you''re moving to the suburbs?¡±


    Felix did not expect that.


    Winnie did not finish his task, if Wendy could finish it, it would be good.


    ¡°If you think so, talk to Brian. If he agrees, you can move to the suburbs together, where it will be easier


    to connect with Luke."


    At this, Felix paused before continuing to say.


    "Wendy, you know Brian''s rtionship with his father is not good. If you can restore Brian''s rtionship


    with his father, I will be grateful to you."


    Felix''s tone finally eased down. Although he did not feel that Wendy was as capable as Winnie, in this


    matter perhaps Wendy would have different results.


    "I will, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will restore their rtionship to what it was before."


    Wendy bragged, thinking this was her best chance.


    But she neglected to know how rigid the rtionship between Brian and his father had be.


    On the way home, Wendy couldn''t wait to discuss with Brian.


    "Brian, I have talked with grandpa. He told me to get along well with Luke, and I agreed. But I can''t get


    along with Luke, because he is in his mommy''s. What do you suggest?"


    Wendy asked Brian for advice, but did not directly say what she thought.


    "It is not difficult, I''ll let you get along some other time. You don''t have to care Grandpa''s words. Luke


    and Megan will always be with their mother. You just need to do a good job when hees to see


    Grandpa."


    Brian would not let Luke and Wendy live together. In the case of Penny, he trusted only Winnie.


    ¡°But I need Luke to cooperate with me. Brian, why don''t we go to the suburbs and live you¡¯re your


    father? Then every weekend we can take two children to the suburbs. Even if they don''t like me, I can


    learn more about their habits and it will be easier for us to cooperate together."


    Wendy felt her words convincing and Brian would agree.


    "No, I''m not going to the suburbs."


    Brian refused coldly.


    He could not ept that heartless man. Only when Winnie was in the house, could he feel warm.


    Since Winnie left, he had no desire to be there, and even if Wendy wanted to make an effort for the


    children, he could not ept it.


    "Brian, I know you and your father..."


    Wendy still did not give up, but Brian did not give her a chance to continue to say.


    "Albert, hurry up and send Wendy home."


    "Ok, Mr. Be."


    Albert answered and stepped on the elerator.


    He learnt Brian¡¯s attitude was firm, but Wendy did not give up.


    Albert knew that Brian would never take the suburb as a family without Winnie around. Without Winnie


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to mediate, the rtionship between them would go sour.


    Wendy was sent home and Brian went directly to Winnie''s home.


    He was to give her a present from his grandfather. And he had been worrying since Winnie left in anger


    that day. He could only feel relieved to see that she was well.


    Downstairs, Brian called Winnie, but it was Megan answered the phone.


    "Dad, I''m Megan. Where are you?"


    "Megan, ask Mommy to answer the phone."


    Brian knew that Winnie must be there, but she didn''t answer his calls.


    "Mommy..."


    Megan looked up at Winnie and Brian continued.


    "Tell Mommy I something to tell her."


    The phone was silent for a while before Winnie''s voice came.


    "What''s up?¡±


    "Grandpa came back with a present for you. I''m downstairs. Come down and get it."


    Brian whispered and he felt at east only to hear her voice.


    "I..."


    Winnie wanted to ask him to get up, but the two children would not let him go if they saw him, so she


    changed her mind.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll ask Vanessa to get it."


    Winnie didn''t want to see him, and if possible, if her job allowed, she wanted to go on an indulgent trip,


    to go out for a month or two to broaden her horizons, so she could get over him.


    But she had not had such an opportunity, and she could only endure.


    "Winwin, get down. I have something to tell you."


    The person Brian wanted to see was Winnie. The matter was not so important. He just wanted to see if


    she was OK.


    "I''ll go down if it''s about the kids."


    Winnie said bluntly. She did not want to have anything other than the children to do with Brian.


    "It''s about the kids."


    Apart from children, Brian had no other topics.


    Winnie did not refuse, put down the phone casually, put on her coat and went out.


    Brian''s car was so good that it was very conspicuous in themunity. It was not difficult to find him.


    Just as Winnie was about to reach the car, Albert opened the door in the back to greet Winnie.


    "I won''t get in. Talk here."


    Winnie looked at Albert¡¯s smile and became serious.


    "Winnie, get in, it''s cold outside."


    Albert would not miss this opportunity to let two people stay alone. Although he felt difficult that Winnie


    and Brian were together, he always thought that they were match.


    Winnie was embarrassed to look at Albert standing there for her to open the door, she had to get in the


    car and sat beside Brian.


    "What''s the matter...Atishoo."


    Before Winnie finished speaking, she suddenly sneezed.

 Chapter 234 Meet in the Abandoned Factory

    Chapter 234 Meet in the Abandoned Factory


    Winnie¡¯s sneeze made Brian nervous, he asked with concern.


    ¡°Have you caught a cold?¡±


    "It''s all right, what do you want to say... Atishoo."


    Winnie sneezed again.


    "If it''s cold, I can turn up the temperature of the air conditioner?"


    Worried, Brian didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "I''m fine, but the perfume is too strong for me."


    Winnie covered her nose and breathed with her mouth, and it seemed better.


    She had never smelled this perfume, but she knew it must be a strong perfume for women. Her nose


    could only ept the light one; this one was too strong.


    "Let¡¯s get off and talk. The perfume will stay for a while."


    With that, Brian opened the door and got out of the car.


    He knew that the perfume was left by Wendy, and it was not suitable for Winnie.


    Winnie got off the car too. It was better, and she had no need to be stiff.


    Two people came to stand next the car. Winnie finally could breathe smoothly.


    "Say it, what is it?"


    "Grandpa came back. I told him that Luke was here with you and he asked me to say thank you and


    that he was relieved that you take care of Luke."


    "Grandpa will probablye to you and thank you personally. Be careful what you say. I still haven''t


    told Grandpa that Megan is my child."


    She knew that and he had no need to tell her. It was just an excuse he came to see her.


    "I know. It that all? I gotta go upstairs."


    Winnie was not stupid. She could handle it.


    "A present. A present from Grandpa."


    Brian opened the trunk and took out the present.


    "Grandpa prepared this for you and two children. Albert, help send it up."


    Brian ordered. Seeing that Winnie''s state was OK, he could feel relieved and did not expect to get


    along with her for a longer time. Although he was reluctant, he had to give up.


    Albert ran to take it.


    "I can take it myself."


    "Let me do it, I will send you up, Winnie."


    Albert said.


    "Let me do it, next time I won''te down. Please send it up next time."


    Winnie said.


    Then she took the thing in Brian''s hand and turned to leave. After two steps, she stopped and looked


    back at Brian.


    "Talk in the telephone in the future, if you get things for the children, please ask Albert to give me."


    Winnie said ruthlessly and then left.


    It was no big deal. There was no need to meet like this. Otherwise, she would be Wendy''s enemy.


    Looking at Winnie''s retreating figure, Albert could not help speaking.


    "Mr. Be, it''s not easy to see Winnie once. Why don''t you stay her for a while? If she says so, how


    can you ever see her again?"


    Albert was anxious that they tortured each other like that. He had been holding back this sentence for a


    long time, but today he got courage and said it out.


    "What difference will it make if she stays longer? I still can''t sway Grandpa."


    Brian was not angry, but the tone was sad.


    "Mr. Be, Chairman is so old that one day he will be gone, and then he won''t be in charge of you.


    Happiness is yours. Would you rather live in misery all your life?"


    "I don''t want to see you suffer. I want you to be with Winnie more than anyone else. I want you to be


    happy."


    Albert wasn''tplimenting, and he knew that Brian didn''t buy it.


    He said these words from the bottom of heart and he did not want a couple to separate.


    "I know, but Wendy is not easy to be dealt with."


    "Albert, am I so obvious? Even you can see I like her."


    Brian''s eyes were fixed on Winnie''s back. He only felt reluctant to part.


    "I was rude today, Mr. Be, what you said is implicit. You love her. Not only I can see it, everyone


    could see that, including ra, otherwise she would not have done those things to Winnie."


    Albert almost said even a fool could see that.


    "You all know, why Winwin can''t see it?"


    Brian seemed to be asking himself as well as Winnie. Now he was conflicted in the hope that Winnie


    knew his heart.


    "Mr. Be, Winnie heard you said you don''t like her, how could she see that?"


    "Mr. Be, Winnie is such a good person, I think..."


    Albert wanted to continue to persuade Brian, but Brian changed the topic.


    "Albert, be careful of grandpa, tell his men the money could not be taken in vain. Do it well."


    Brian ordered, and then got into the car.


    He knew that Winnie was a good woman, if not, he would not fall in love with her, but he should let her


    live better, and she could only stay away from him.


    The next day Thomas went out and came to a remote abandoned factory, to see a person he hated.


    "Are you not afraid of being arrested by the police to contact me at this time?"


    Thomas grimly said. He came to see Richard.


    "I can only think of you at this time. How is my daughter now?"


    Richard asked. He looked messy, and had no prestige anymore.


    "I heard she got six years sentence in person. You''re still thinking about her, can''t you protect yourself?


    It was your daughter who had done wrong."


    Thomas said angrily.


    "I know it was her mistake, but she was my child. Thomas, we''re in trouble now. Now that you''re here,


    help me."


    Richard''s voice became serious. When he heard that his daughter was sentenced six years in prison,


    he felt more at ease. It was not so long, and it was better than he had expected.


    "I haven''t even settled with you yet. If I had been told these things earlier, I would not havee back."


    Thinking that he got cheated, Thomas was in anger. He maliciously looked at Richard and was angry


    that he destroy his things.


    "The speed of the Be Group''s acquisition of the Burns Group caught people off guard and I was


    unprepared. I wouldn''t have let you back if I''d known."


    Richard''s exnation was not convincing at all, which made Thomas even more annoyed.


    "You don''t know? Yourpany had long been in trouble. Otherwise, Brian wouldn''t have found an


    opportunity. And that precious daughter of yours even dare abuse the child of the Be family. It was


    merciful to bankrupt you and put you in prison, if it were my father, he would have killed you."


    Thomas said angrily. He really did not expect that Penny would do that.


    "It''s no use talking about it now. Help me find a ce to hide. It''s an abandoned factory. It''s getting cold


    and I can''t stand it at night."


    Richard did not continue the topic, no matter what Thomas said, now it was toote. Now he could only


    rely on Thomas now.


    "If I give you a hiding ce, I am tomit a crime"


    Thomas stared at Richard with eyes widened and anger. At this time, it would be good Richard was as


    far away from him as possible.


    "Don''t call me again. I''ll be out of the country soon."


    Thomas turned around to leave.


    Richard sure would not give up this rare opportunity.


    ¡°Thomas, you will give up your n? I know a lot about Brian. And you can''t be so heartless. We have


    been partners for many years. I know you well enough, in spite of what I''ve been through."


    Richard''s words clearly reached Thomas''s ears, making Thomas feel a cool breeze blowing on his


    back.


    "Stay where you are, and I''ll get you a ce to stay."


    Thomas had no way but topromise. He did not turn back and continued to walk forward.


    "Please visit my daughter, thank you in advance."


    Seeing that he had smoothly threated Thomas, Richard''s tone became soft. he knew Thomas would


    meet all his requirements.


    Thomas stopped and then left in resentment.


    Winnie''s design had been used in online car hailing across the country, and the response had been


    very good. Because of this, Winnie suddenly became a celebrity, and many journalists came to


    interview her.


    After recording the program, Winnie and Leo felt tired.


    "It seems that we are not professional. I thought it was easy to shoot films, but I felt I came back from


    the battlefield. Now I finally understand the meaning of the saying, "Difference in profession makes one


    feel worlds apart."


    Leo chanted as he walked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There were so many magazines and economic programs asking him to be interviewed, but he never


    epted one. But this time it was different, because Winnie was with him.


    As long as Winnie was there, he would ept interview as long as he received an invitation.


    "I feel the same way. I feel so tired. This is thest time I ept the interview. I won¡¯t ept one again


    no matter how much money they pay me."


    Winnie looked like a tired dog. This kind of work was difficult for her.


    "For thest time, we''re not going to be on any show in the future."


    "Winwin, let''s have lunch together. We can only heal each other with food."


    Leo said jokingly. It was good to have hispany. Otherwise Winnie might have been unable to hold


    on.


    "Ok."


    Winnie readily agreed.


    "Bring the kids out, too."


    Leo had been looking for a chance to spend more time with the two children, with whom he had not


    seen for a long time.


    "The kindergarten is too far from here. I''ll starve to death by the time I picked them up. Let''s find a


    restaurant around here."


    Winnie didn''t want to be troublesome. And she had to go back after lunch.

 Chapter 235 Meet in Restaurant

    Chapter 235 Meet in Restaurant


    Leo always respected Winnie''s opinions, so the two found a restaurant nearby.


    They had no reservations and had to eat in the lobby of the restaurant.


    "By the way, Winwin, how is the game you mentionedst time?"


    Leo put down the chopsticks and asked Winnie.


    "It''s almost done. I''ll sell you when ites out."


    Winnie answered with ease. After this game was sold, she could return one million to Leo.


    "I have an idea. How about we develop it together? I pay money, and you pay technology."


    Leo suddenly changed his mind, and wanted to cooperate with Winnie.


    "You don''t even know what game I design. I''m very likely to disappoint you."


    Until now Winnie had no confidence in her game, after all, this was a new field for her.


    But before she designed the game, she did a lot of preparatory work. She did a questionnaire and


    studied the game for a long time before she started.


    "No matter what youe up with, I have confidence in you. Winwin, we can not only be friends, but


    also make money together. I made a lot of money onst software, and we''ll make more money on this


    one."


    "This software is your design, and we can cooperate with you, yourpany has no need to


    participate in it. In this way you make more money and I make more money."


    Leo wanted Winnie to make money for her own effort, so that she could more money. He did not think


    of self-interest.


    But he was not sure if Winnie would cooperate with him.


    "I''ll think about it, and I''ll tell you when I have the answer."


    Winnie knew she could make more money from the partnership, but if it failed, all her hard work would


    be worthless.


    Winnie knew Leo was thinking for her, trying to make her earn more money, and knew that he was


    helping her in another way.


    Winnie was moved, but Winnie was afraid that Leo could not get her over if they had too much contact.


    It was bitter to get someone over. Winnie was deep in it and knew it was difficult to forget someone.


    She was trying to avoid seeing Brian, how could she sway the heart of Leo?


    "No problem, continue to create while thinking about my coborations. As long as you want to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cooperate on development, please give me the opportunity."


    Leo said, but he did not want to bring burden to Winnie because of anything.


    "Rest assured, you are my first choice."


    Winnie said with a smile, but when she inadvertently looked up, she saw Brian and Wendy walked out


    of thepartment.


    Evidently Wendy had seen her too, and it was toote for Winnie to look away. She could smile as


    greeting.


    Seeing that, Leo turned along the line of sight of Winnie and saw Brian.


    Now it was impossible to pretend they had not seen each other.


    Leo looked back at Winnie and then got up. By this time, Brian and Wendy had reached their table.


    "I didn''t know you are here, or we can have lunch together."


    Leo, as usual, was gentle.


    "We''ve already had lunch. Take your time."


    Brian said coldly, took Wendy''s hand and was to leave, but Wendy said.


    "Nice to see you again, Miss Chambers. Is this your boyfriend?"


    Wendy''s words were sarcastic, which upset Winnie.


    "Hello, nice to meet you, too."


    Winnie greeted her decently, and did not answer Wendy¡¯s questions.


    It was no one''s business whether he was her boyfriend or not, she didn''t have to answer.


    "You eat, we gotta go. Have dinner sometime."


    Wendy did not expect Winnie to skip her questions, instantly she felt embarrassed.


    "I''ll see you sometime."


    Winnie still gave a polite smile.


    Wendy was pulled to leave. When they were out of Winnie''s sight, Brian let go of Wendy''s hand, and


    then got in the car with saying a word.


    At the moment he saw Winnie, he was pleased, but when he saw Leo, he was jealousy that Leo could


    be with Winnie regardless of everything.


    However, he minded the most was that Winnie did not answer. She had been saying that she had


    nothing to do with Leo, but didn¡¯t she exin when Wendy asked her.


    He really cared about it.


    Wendy''s mood dropped sharply as Brian let go of her hand.


    The two of them had nothing to do with each other. Why didn¡¯t Brian say a word when he saw Winnie?


    He had been avoiding her touch, but why did he take her hand when he saw Winnie was with other


    men?


    Was Brian jealous and angry that Winnie was with other men?


    Were all these expression of love and care?


    In the dining room.


    "That woman..."


    Leo could not help but ask.


    "She is Wendy, the woman Brian had been waiting for all these years."


    Winnie tried to look as unfazed as possible by Brian, trying to look calm.


    "They''ll get married?"


    Seeing that they were intimate, Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes, if the children would have agreed, the wedding would have taken ce.¡±


    Sometimes Winnie wished Brian would get married soon.


    Like today, if they were husband and wife, what heartache would she have, what would she expect?


    Leo did not continue to ask. Brian liked Winnie, did he give up because of the status?


    Although Winnie covered well, Leo still could feel her sadness.


    She loved Brian so deeply that she could not easily forget him.


    Penny saw in prison Winnie¡¯s interview.


    Winnie''s triumph and her mess at this time was a sharp contrast, which made Penny more hate


    Winnie.


    "Winnie, you will be good for six years, and after that, I will make you misserable."


    Penny stared at Winnie in the TV with resentment.


    "Your familyes to see you."


    Suddenly the C.O. called her.


    Penny was puzzled. She still had family? Who woulde to see her?


    Penny was disdainful, but she followed the C.O. to the interview room.


    When she saw the man, she thought the C.O. had called the wrong person. She didn''t know him, a


    man in his sixties.


    As Penny was to ask C.O., Thomas spoke.


    "Penny."


    When Penny heard the man call her name, she knew that he was here to see her, at least he knew her.


    Confused, she walked over to the ss wall and sat down.


    "You are..."


    Asked Penny in a low voice, with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I''ve been asked to see you.¡±


    Thomas''s voice was low.


    It was natural that Penny did not know him, for he had gone abroad at the time when she married Brian


    and he had not returned to participate in the wedding. He had nevere back for so many years.


    But he had met Penny, when he was studying things with Richard.


    She looked different now.


    Thomas then raised his voice.


    "How are you? I am worried about you, so Ie to see you. I got you some money and a single room.


    The police will show you to your room when you get back. If you need help, ask the police to contact


    me. I will help you."


    Thomas was not afraid of being heard by the police. Because before he came in, he said he was


    Penny''s uncle.


    Penny was confused and could not figure out who he was. But the imposing manner of this man''s


    dress was far from ordinary.


    Now she was at her worst. Her sister and brother had nevere to see her. Who had asked him to


    "Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Thinking of her father, Penny felt reliable, for he had not yet been caught, and it was natural for him to


    send a friend to visit her.


    "You are wee. I should take care of you. I''m relieved to see you''re all right. Behave well so that you


    can have your sentencemuted."


    Thomas looked at Penny, thinking she was not that stupid. She was just not cautious. With her ability to


    fight with Brian, certainly she would fail.


    "I will, Uncle. Tell my family I''m fine and don''t worry about me."


    Penny was confused and could only say so.


    She did not know that her father had such friends, but the ones who coulde to see her were his


    good friends.


    "I will tell them, behave well and try to get home earlier."


    "You can spend the money I have transfer to you and buy whatever you want. If it is not enough, I will


    transfer to you."


    "Since you are good here, I will go back first."


    Thomas felt that his task waspleted and had something to tell Richard once he asked.


    "Good-bye, Uncle."


    Penny did not keep him, because she could not say much, and she did not know who he was. She


    guessed that if she spoke too much, it would affect her father.


    After Thomas left, Penny was taken to a single room, and her food became better.


    But her attention was still on the man. Was he her father''s friend? If not, who would get her a single


    room?


    Luke''s programming final was in the next day. Winnie was calm, even if Luke did not have good


    achievement, she felt normal.


    "Luke, don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous. This kind ofpetition is just an exercise for you, and you''ll


    do it more often. Be calm and you win."


    In the living room, Winnie was appeasing Luke.


    "It''s my firstpetition anyway, so can you ask Daddy toe with me?"


    Luke asked with expectation.

 Chapter 236 Competition

    Chapter 236 Competition


    Winnie did not want to see Brian, did not want tomunicate with him, did not want to disturb his


    quiet and happy life.


    So she wanted to be perfunctory to Luke.


    "Daddy''s probably busy. It''s a smallpetition, don''t bother Daddy."


    "You haven''t called Daddy. How do you know Daddy is busy?"


    Megan asked Mommy. She also hoped to have father¡¯spany.


    "Then you can ask Daddy. If Daddy has time to go with you, I will go to work. I have work anyway."


    Winnie had no right to stop Brian to go, but she could do it herself.


    "Mommy, I don''t feel so at ease without you. You have to go. Your son is more important than your job."


    Luke wanted his parents to go. This was his wish.


    "I''ll call Daddy, and if Daddy has time, we''ll all go and cheer on brother."


    Megan said while making a call.


    "Daddy, I miss you."


    Megan said happily. Hearing that, Brian forgot all worries.


    "I also miss you. You are still up, do you want to have a video chat with me?"


    "Yeah."


    Megan sent the video invitation to Brian.


    "Daddy, are you busy at work tomorrow?"


    As soon as the video was connected, Megan hurried to ask.


    "I am busy every day."


    Brian replied, looking at everything in the video. He saw Luke and Megan, but did not see Winnie.


    "Can you spare a day for me and my brother?"


    Megan asked.


    "What for?"


    Brian said in a soft voice.


    Megan felt she failed, but adults were heard to be dealt with.


    Luke said.


    "Daddy, I''m going to the finals of a programmingpetition tomorrow. Can youe with me?"


    "Competition..."


    Brian was silent for a moment, wondering if he could leave his work tomorrow. But Luke thought Daddy


    in hesitation......


    "Daddy, I always envy that the kids have their parents to participate the kindergarten activities. Please


    Afraid that Brian refused, Luke continued to request.


    "Yes, Daddy, the teacher said that we only have childhood once, and it''s better to have parents with us


    as we grow up. Daddy,plete one of our wishes."


    Megan said. If Daddy did not agree, she would continue.


    "Where''s Mommy? Has Mommy got a minute?"


    Brian did not mean to refuse, but listening to the words of the two children, he felt sorry for them.


    Speaking of Mommy, Megan switched the camera, and then Brian saw Winnie lying on the sofa, typing


    with her mobile phone.


    Just then a text message reached his phone. It was sent by Winnie.


    "Don''t say yes if you don''t have time."


    Brian looked at Winnie in the video who kept her eyes fixed on her phone as if waiting for his answer.


    "I am free. I will go with you."


    "Thank you, Daddy, Daddy, we love you!"


    Megan and Luke were very happy, but Brian found Winnie frowned in the screen.


    Then another message appeared on the screen.


    "If you have Wendy with you, tell them in advance so they won''t get emotional again."


    Winnie finished the message and sighed. She did not know that she was on the video.


    "Luke, Megan, I will pick you up tomorrow morning. We will go together." Bran said.


    "I have to work now so I can go with you tomorrow. Say goodbye to Daddy."


    Winnie''s delicate face was on Brian''s mobile phone. He had been watching until she disappeared.


    The next day, Brian arranged everything and drove to Winnie''s house to pick them up.


    All the way when Brian spoke, Winnie did not speak.


    When Winnie spoke, she would keep her mouth shut whenever Brian interrupted her.


    If possible, she only wanted to use text tomutate with him, and did not want to say a word to him.


    To the scene of thepetition, Winnie once againforted Luke, for fear that he was nervous.


    "Now, Mommy, you''re the most nervous one. I have you and Daddy with me and I''m not nervous at all.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will do a good job."


    "Well, I am too nervous. I should learn from you to be calm."


    Listening to Luke¡¯s rxed tone, Winnie felt relieved.


    "Son, just try your best. Ranking is not important."


    Brian was afraid that Luke would be nervous, after all, he had depression. If he was too nervous, it


    would annoy him.


    "Ok, Daddy, none of you are to leave. You must stay here until I finish thepetition."


    Luke was calmest.


    He did not care much out thepetition. That Daddy and Mom came with him was the most important


    thing.


    Now he felt the happiness of facing the future together as a family.


    "I will stay with you all day, rest assured, I will apany you to the end of thepetition."


    Brian promised the children, but Winnie was embarrassed.


    Spending the whole day with Brian, she would go crazy.


    Luke was taken into thepetition by the staff, Brian, Winnie and Megan waited outside, but they


    could see Luke in the position of the family.


    "Mommy, look how serious brother is."


    Megan said proudly.


    "Heep your voice down. This is apetition. We can''t disturb anyone."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie reminded her in a low voice. It would be good to look at it quietly. She did not need to


    Winnie put her attention to Luke.


    Winnie was proud of her child''s calm and careful demeanor.


    Luke was the youngest in thepetition of the youth group. ording to the rules of thepetition,


    he should be in the group of 6-9 years old, but his level was far beyond the content of that group, so


    Winnie took Luke''s usual results to attend the youth group.


    The youth group is 10-16 years old, much older than Luke.


    But she wanted to see the strength of Luke, so that she know how much space for his development.


    Thepetition required that the program bepleted and tested within five hours. As time went by,


    Winnie became more and more focused.


    Although thispetition was the trial of B City, it was a great challenge to the contestants in terms of


    logical analysis ability, strategy making and brain power.


    Winnie was worried that Luke could not stick to it.


    Fortunately, Luke did a good job and had been focus. Luke had talent in programming and software.


    Luke was not like a five year old child, but a senior engineer.


    The big screen at thepetition always yed Luke''s picture, the parents were whispering.


    "This boy is too young. It would be a loss topete with children older than him."


    "He is serious, he may have good ability."


    "The boy is really handsome. His parents must be good looking."


    "He is excellent. I have been looking at him, and he kept focus, my child always looks around."


    Hearing that, Brian was ttered.


    For the first time, he felt more proud of his child''s excellence than his own.


    However, with such excellent two children, the person he should thank most was Winnie.


    Thank her for giving him two children, thank her for bringing them up properly and intelligently, thank


    her for sacrificing her time for them.


    Brian''s line of sight unconsciously fell on Winnie.


    The profile was so beautiful and the outline was so delicate.


    She sometimes frowned, sometimes smiled, sometimes she was nervous, sometimes was rxed.


    Brian felt her every expression could hold his heart.


    By looking at her, he was pleased.


    "Daddy, brother is great."


    Megan lowered her voice and whispered in Brian''s ear.


    "Yes, brother is the best, just as good as Mommy."


    Brian also whispered in the ear of Megan.


    Megan narrowed eyes and smiled happily.


    She liked Daddy''s praise of Mommy.


    Thepetition was over, and the result was beyond anyone''s expectation.


    The host announced the ranking one by one from back to front, but the name of Luke was not heard.


    Winnie had doubts. Did Luke make a mistake, how could he not get ranking?


    Third ce, second ce.


    "Now the first ce winner is announced."


    "When you hear it, you must feel the same way I do, which is incredible."


    The host kept it a secret, then continued to announce.


    "The first prize, Luke Be. He is only five years old. He beat all the older kids and made it to the


    top."


    "Congrattions, Luke Be."


    When the host announced that, everyone held their breath and stared at the host with puzzled eyes,


    including Brian and Winnie.


    They thought they had misheard it.


    However, when the host said thest sentence, the referee took the lead in pping, and all the people


    gave a warm apuse.


    "Is it really Luke?"


    Winnie controlled her excitement and asked Brian.


    Now forgot that she shouldn''t have spoken to him.


    "It is Luke, our son."


    "Brother is wonderful, brother, you are my pride."


    It seemed that Megan was the proudest one. She shouted loudly, attracting the attention of the


    audience. It was discovered that these were the champion''s parents and sister.

 Chapter 237 Making Lie into Truth

    Chapter 237 Making Lie into Truth


    The host continued.


    "Miss Etiquette, please bring our champion forward so that everyone can see what a magical character


    he is."


    Then Miss Etiquette took Luke''s hand and walked to the host.


    He was calm andposed, not proud, not excited, but slightly raised the corners of mouth.


    Seeing that, Brian knew that his confidence was inherited from Winnie and he looked exactly the same


    with Winnie.


    "Boy, why are you so calm? Are you happy you won the first prize?"


    The host squatted down and looked at the handsome and calm Luke.


    "Yes."


    Luke still gave a smile.


    "You should be screaming and cheering."


    The host like Luke''s confidence and held up Luke.


    "I think it would make me proud if I shout and scream. But I''m really happy."


    "Wow, you are confident, and your words make sense."


    The host was astonished. However, Luke just gave a cool smile.


    "Luke, give eptance speech, and then we will give you the certificate and price."


    The host put the microphone to Luke''s mouth, looking forward to his speech.


    Luke looked at the location of his parents, and then said.


    "I have no testimonials. I don''t know what to say. But I want to thank my father and mother for giving


    birth to me and raising me."


    Luke was sensible, but Brian and Winnie were more and guilty.


    They were the only ones who knew the deeper meaning of their child''s words.


    They looked at each other with guilty to the children.


    "Winwin, thank you for cultivating Luke."


    At this time, Brian should say thank from the heart.


    Without Winnie, how could he have such an excellent child? Without Winnie, how could he experience


    such happiness?


    Brian also felt guilty to Winnie beside the children.


    He did not know whether there was a chance for him to pay for that, he only knew that she could not be


    hurt. No matter whom he lived with, the three most important people to him were the two kids and the


    Mommy.


    In order to avoid reporters'' interviews, Brian could only use his connection, so their identity was not


    exposed.


    After leaving thepetition, the family decided to celebrate, but Winnie suddenly received an


    emergency call from thepany, so she had to give the two children to Brian.


    "You take them to dinner and bring them back to my house."


    Winnie was to leave after, Brian stopped her.


    "You are in urgent, and I can send you to thepany."


    Brian was worried that Winnie feared of taking a taxi.


    "No, the kids are hungry. It''s quicker for me to take the subway."


    "Please take care of them."


    Winnie would rather take the subway other than let Brian send her, so as not to be known by Wendy


    know or cause unnecessary trouble.


    After Winnie left, Brian took two children to a Chinese restaurant.


    During the meal, Brian made a phone call to Grandpa.


    "Grandpa, are you home?"


    "Yes."


    Felix answered.


    "Are Uncle and Aunt at home?"


    Brian continued to ask, but the children could not tell what was in his mind.


    "Not at home, Uncle Thomas is always not at home. Your aunt was not. Just me and your sister are


    home."


    Felix did not know why Brian asked that.


    "I will bring Luke and Megan to your home."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    "Luke, Megan, I take you to see great grandpa, ok?"


    Brian said to two children.


    "Ok, I haven''t seen Great Grandpa in a long time."


    "Me too."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke and Megan agreed.


    "I have something to tell you before we go. Great Grandpa does not know your identity, in addition to


    the address, be careful when you talk to great grandpa, don¡¯t let him find anything wrong."


    "We can do that."


    "Daddy, I can do that."


    Both kids had confidence.


    "Luke, Great Grandpa doesn¡¯t know you live with Mommy and thought you were in Grandpa''s. But


    Daddy wants to use the fact that you won today to get you to stay with Mommy."


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    Brian was afraid that the two children could not understand, so he confirmed with them.


    "Yes. You lied to great grandpa and now you''re going to make it true."


    Luke exined. Megan listened carefully.


    "You are clever, Luke. Only if Great Grandpa agrees with you to stay with Mommy, you can stay with


    Mommy all the time."


    "Daddy, rest assured, brother and I will cooperate with you."


    Megan also understood the meaning of Brian, and was confident that she could do a good job.


    "Good, we will set off after meal."


    Brian drove to suburb with his two children and made sure again before he got off the car.


    "Can you do it?"


    "No problem."


    "Yes."


    The two children answered him at the same time. At this time, Brian was the one with the least


    confidence.


    Before entering the house, he sent a message to Ste for help.


    They walked into the house. In the moment of seeing Felix, two children rushed to Felix at the same


    time.


    "Great Grandpa, here we are."


    Felix sat on the sofa, otherwise he would have fallen down by the children.


    "Good, good, I miss you."


    Felix was also very happy.


    "Great Grandpa, have you forgotten Megan? But I have been missing you."


    Hearing that from Megan, Felix was d.


    "No, how can I forget up? I have been missing you too."


    Felix did not know why he liked Megan and wanted to hug her.


    "Really? I will double miss to you. No matter how much you miss you, I will miss you more."


    With that, Megan kissed on Felix¡¯s forehead, which made Felix happier.


    "Good, I most like you."


    Megan alone could fix Felix. Brian thought Megan was brilliant. Ste was smiling from ear to ear.


    She did not expect grandpa¡¯s rigour would be defeated by a five-year-old girl.


    "Grandpa, I got the first prize in the city''s youth programmingpetition."


    Luke said proudly, believing that the good news would make great grandpa happy.


    "Really? First prize, really?"


    As expected, Felix looked at Brian in surprise, waiting for a definite answer.


    "It''s true. Here''s the certificate and the trophy and the prize."


    Brian put the honors in his hands on the tea table.


    Felix let go of the two children and picked them up.


    "Luke is the youngest contestant in this group,..."


    While Felix looked at them, Brian exined thepetition.


    "You mean, Luke has beaten sixteen children?"


    Felix was surprised.


    "Yes, sixteen at the oldest. Luke won the first prize. After some time, Luke will participate in the national


    same ages, so it would not be a problem."


    Brian was also very excited and proud.


    "Luke is the best, I am proud of you."


    Ste was also very surprised and did not expect Luke had this talent.


    "Well done, Luke, you are my pride, the hope of the Be Group''s future."


    Felix sincerely praised. He had never seen such a proud hope like now, even if when he found Brian''s


    ability, he was not so excited.


    A five-year-old boy defeated a sixteen-year-old child. No one can match his intelligence and ability. He


    was a genius.


    "Luke, you should thank your teacher for teaching you the skills."


    Said Felix.


    "Great Grandpa, there is no teacher. What I learned was the basic knowledge ofputer, and what I


    used in thepetition was taught by Auntie Winwin. I should thank her."


    Luke brought the topic to the key part, and there was nothing wrong.


    "Winnie."


    It was not strange. Winnie was a rare talent in this respect, and as expected, she could train Luke into


    a genius.


    "Thank Auntie Winwin then. I will thank her in person when I have time."


    "Great Grandpa, I have a request, will you agree?"


    Luke carefully asked, but looked pathetic.


    Brian was pleased to see that. It seemed that he learnt this skill from Megan.


    "Go on."


    Felix held the two children in his arms again.


    "I want to continue to learn software knowledge from Auntie Winwin. Can I live with her? I wille


    back after that."


    Luke''s words made Felix instantly frowned.


    He said nothing. Ste said.


    "Grandpa, it''s good to let Luke go to Winnie¡¯s. One is to learn better from Winnie, and the other is that


    he does not need to face Wendy."


    "Luke likes Winnie. It is better that Luke lives with her than Wendy."


    Ste was trying to persuade, but it could not be too obvious, so as not to have the opposite effect.


    After listening to Ste''s words, Felix''s eyebrows seemed to loosen a little, but he still did not speak.


    He thought that Luke should stay with his family, and he was afraid that the rtionship between Brian


    and Winnie became more ambiguous because of Luke.


    However, if Luke was not allowed to go to Winnie¡¯s, he was afraid that Luke would lose interest in


    <pputers and that he could not find such an excellent teacher as Winnie. That would be waste.

 Chapter 238 Cry Alone

    Chapter 238 Cry Alone


    Megan kept turning eyes, looked at her aunt, Daddy, and then Felix.


    "Great Grandpa, let brother live with me. We will be good to brother. And he will have more time to


    learn from Mommy. Mommy said brother is a genius. If you don¡¯t feel rest assure, you cane and


    live with us, and I''ll be happier if you live with us."


    Megan said sweetly, and Felix felt d.


    ¡°What do you think, Brian?¡±


    Felix finally said.


    "Grandpa, you have the final say. No matter whether you agree or not, what you worry about won''t


    happen."


    Brian said. If his grandpa hadn''t asked him, he wouldn''t have spoken. But grandpa wanted to know his


    mind.


    Felix sighed and then became again silent.


    Megan found Great Grandpa had the possibility to say yes, so she made persistent efforts.


    "Great Grandpa, do you think Mommy is a good teacher?"


    "Of course."


    Felix answered simply.


    He did not know how to evaluate in the other aspects, but he always thought that Winnie was an


    outstanding talent.


    A few days ago, Felix found that Winnie developed a software that was used all over the country, and


    he liked her talent even more.


    "Then let brother learn from a good teacher, and he will be the best in the world."


    At this point, she paused, held Felix''s face with two little hands and kissed him on his forehead.


    "Great Grandpa, go to my home together with brother, so there will be one more person loves me.


    Great Grandpa, my Mommy is very patient with old people and she will teach you to be a world


    champion."


    "Hahaha... Good, Megan, you are sweet, from now on Luke lives with you."


    Felix was happy and agreed.


    "That''s great. Thank you, Great Grandpa. I love you so much."


    Megan kept kissing on Felix''s face excitedly. She persuaded Great Grandpa sessfully and


    "Thank you, Great Grandpa."


    Luke was also happy. He admired Megan¡¯s clever mouth.


    "Don''t say thank you so early, I still have request."


    "Luke, you should not only studyputer software, but also business management. When you grow


    up, you should help your father grow the Be Group."


    Felix must take this opportunity to restrain Luke, but also suggested that he was the future sessor of


    the Be Group, and he had to be a versatile talent.


    "No problem. I can do that."


    Luke promised. He did not know what he would do in the future, he only knew that only when he


    promised great grandpa, he could be with his Mommy forever.


    "Great Grandpa, I also want to learn business management, and I will work in yourpany when I


    grow up. I will earn money to buy food, clothes and toys to you.¡±


    Megan once again warmed the heart of Felix, bringing infinite joy to Felix.


    "Well, I will give you the highest position, so you can make more money to buy toys for me."


    Felix said with a smile. He had not been so happy for a long time.


    The task was finally aplished, and Brian didn''t leak a smile until he was driving home.


    "Megan, you asked Great Grandpa to live with you, are you not afraid that he will really go to your


    home?"


    Brian wanted tough at the thought of it now.


    "I don''t think Grandpapa will go, so I''m not afraid. Even if he will, he is weed. Mommy is the


    kindest and most filial, she will take good care of him."


    Megan said with confidence, because Mommy was the best Mommy in the world.


    "Well, Mommy is the kindest."


    Brian also agreed with the statement of Megan, which made Brian miss Winnie more.


    "Daddy, why don''t you like Mommy, since she is so good?"


    Megan could not figure it out.


    Brian felt sad that he loved her, but he could not admit that.


    "I don''t know. Nobody understands well about love. You''ll see when you grow up and fall in love."


    "Maybe, but there''s one thing I can''t figure out. Mommy is so good. Why hasn''t anyone liked Mommy in


    so many years? Why doesn''t Mommy have a boyfriend?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''d rather have someone to take care of her, actually. It''s really hard for her to be alone. I always sew


    Mommy crying alone. She must be in trouble. If she had a boyfriend to protect her, she wouldn''t cry."


    "But I don''t want any man other than Daddy to be Mommy''s boyfriend. Brother, am I contradictory?"


    Megan seemed to soliloquize, and seemed to deliberately say to Brian.


    She was not sophisticated, scheming, but she hoped that Daddy knew that Mommy had a hard time.


    "Well, I''ve seen Mommy cry badly. Don''t worry, Megan, I will grow up quickly, and then protect you and


    Mommy, I will be your support. I won''t make Mommy cry when I grow up."


    Lukeforted Megan. He would rather protect his mother alone than want Mommy to have a


    boyfriend. He would take the ce of Daddy to protect Mommy, make Mommy happy because of him.


    "Ok, we will protect Mommy together. We are obedient, don¡¯t make Mommy angry or sad."


    Megan felt that this was the best they could do now, and that they could only do better to reduce


    Mommy''s pain.


    Brian felt sour to hear that.


    Two children were sensible, and Winnie was not easy. How could he repay the guilt for them?


    What difficulties Winnie encountered? Why did she secretly cry? Back then she must be very painful


    and sad. At that time, would she hate him, regret meeting him?


    "Luke, call Mommy and let''s have dinner together."


    Brian wanted to see Winnie at the moment, and he could not restrain himself.


    "Sure, I''ll call Mommy."


    Luke then made a call to Winnie. After persuasion of Megan and Luke for a long time, Winnie finally


    agreed to eat dinner together.


    Brian drove directly to pick Winnie up after work and they went to a top Western restaurant.


    "Do you drink wine?"


    Brian asked Winnie gently.


    "No, I have to work when I get home at night. You drink and I''ll drive."


    The children were happy today. Afraid of affecting the children''s mood, Winnie could only be gentle to


    Brian.


    "Neither do I. It gives me a headache. Have beverage."


    Brian told the waiter, and then the food was served one by one.


    Brian did not speak or eat. He kept cutting the steak. He cut it into equal pieces and brought the whole


    te to Winnie. He then took her steak to himself.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Winnie was not used to Brian''s sudden move, but she waste, Brian had begun cutting.


    "Eat."


    ¡®There aren''t many opportunities to get along like this,¡¯ Brian wanted to say. He wanted to give Winnie


    as much care as possible.


    But Winnie did not think so, she felt that Brian''s move would only sway her heart.


    But she did not know what to say.


    "Thank you!¡±


    She could only say thank you to prove her disacquaintance and her politeness to him.


    Winnie looked down at the steak on the te, feeling sour in heart.


    She didn''t understand why Brian did this he never did.


    He should have been cold to her as before, should have been harsh to her with that kind of eyes of


    disgust.


    Now he was so warm, with pity in eyes. She did not know what to do and how to get him over.


    "Mommy, we went to Great Grandpa''s at noon. Daddy, brother and aunt and I worked together


    sessfully to make him yield. He finally agreed to let brother live with us."


    Megan showed off their achievement today, which made Winnie feel relieved.


    "Really, you are good, we don''t need to be careful in the future."


    Winnie was also very happy to hear the news.


    "Yes. But we have to be careful to the address. Great Grandpa still does not know my identity. If one


    day he knows I''m a Be, we''ll all be able to call Daddy, Mommy in front of everyone."


    Megan was sad, feeling her existence embarrassed.


    Hearing that, Winnie stopped smiling. Looking at the child''s bitter face, she felt bitter too.


    "Megan, it will be all right. You''ve got Daddy, Grandpa and Aunt. Great grandpa will know the truth one


    day and everyone will know you are a Be.¡±


    Hearing that Winnie pacified Megan, Brian felt depressed. Yes, Grandpa would know Megan¡¯s identity


    one day. He could not hide it from Grandpa forever. Since sooner orter he would know one day, why


    not say it early to solve the problem, so that Megan felt better.


    Thinking that, Brian felt an impulse to tell his grandfather.


    But then he calmed down. Now Uncle Thomas was here and his purpose of returning was unknown.


    Brian did not know if Uncle Thomas would use Megan, so Megan could only endure it.


    "Honey, Great Grandpa doesn''t know you, but he already liked you, and he will like you even more if he


    knows. Give Daddy some time to find the right opportunity, Daddy will tell him."


    "You don''t have to think too much, because you''re on Daddy''s household registration book, no one can


    deny your identity."


    Brian also pacified Megan, afraid of the child''s psychological difort.

 Chapter 239 Persuasion Again

    Chapter 239 Persuasion Again


    When it came to the household registration book, Luke suddenly thought of what he heard at noon.


    "Daddy, I heard today Great Grandpa made a phone call, saying he has your household registration


    book. Has Great Grandpa already known about it?"


    "No, the one Great Grandpa has is an old one, and the new one with Megan¡¯s name is locked in my


    drawer."


    Brian was confident that he would not make this mistake. He confirmed when he took the household


    registration book.


    "Oh, that''s a relief. But Daddy, you can¡¯t be too straightforward to Grandpa. He is old and it is not good


    to be sad.


    Luke reminded Brian.


    "Ok, I will do what you say."


    Brian said and raised the cup containing the beverage.


    "Winwin, I propose a toast to you. Thank you for raising the children so excellent and sensible. They


    are just as kind as you."


    Brian gazed at Winnie with deep feeling and thanks.


    He had much to thank her and had too much to say, but that was all he could say for the moment.


    "Not a big deal. They are my children, I will do my best to educate them. It''s my job. Don''t thank me."


    Winnie calmly raised the corners of her mouth.


    Brian''s words were sarcasm to her. His unpredictable change confused her.


    If Winnie remembered correctly, Brian was the one who hated her the most. But now he said that she


    was good and that she was good at bringing up children.


    This was hypocritical praise to her, or she still had a use value for Brian? Either way, Winnie didn''t


    believe that Brian meant it.


    The family dinner was harmonious. Looking at the happy children, Winnie felt better.


    Such opportunities might not be many after Brian got married. The children should cherish it and she


    should try her best to cooperate with them.


    The next day Leo went to the hospital to see a friend. When walking to the park of the inpatient


    department, he met Daenerys.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. You are going to be a mother."


    Leo said with a smile, looking at Daenerys¡¯ belly, and felt happy for her.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to be a mother like this."


    Daenerys looked at Leo with a happy face.


    The task Winnie gave her had not yetpleted, and she wanted to ask Leo out these days. And


    idently they met.


    "Leo, shall we go to the pavilion and have a chat?"


    Daenerys asked Leo for advice.


    Leo looked at the time and agreed.


    "Ok."


    Two people came to the pavilion. Leo found afortable position to let Daenerys sit.


    "You are now more precious than a panda and need special protection."


    Leo said jokingly, and opposite Daenerys.


    "I wish I were a panda. I would be noticed by the world. You don''t put pandas down."


    Daenerys had always been an optimistic person. She had known Leo for many years, and it was


    normal to make a joke.


    "I envy you have a smooth rtionship. You must cherish it and don¡¯t bully Kevin."


    As a friend, Leo showed his concern.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But he did envy her smooth love.


    He lost one and it was hard to get it back.


    "Everyone''s love could be smooth and happy if they want to. Leo, you still can''t get over Winwin?"


    Daenerys naturally mentioned Winnie.


    When it came to Winnie, Leo was sad.


    "Well, it''s hard to get over. I just have to go with the flow."


    If it was easy to forget a person, all the love in the world would be beautiful.


    "Winwin''s attitude is very firm. After breaking up with Brian, she had no n to have a boyfriend. She


    won¡¯t be with you even if you keep waiting. Leo, why don¡¯t you stay away from Winwin, and you will


    move on as time went by."


    Daenerys once again exined Winnie''s attitude, hoping Leo could forgot Winnie, so Winnie would not


    have a burden.


    ¡°I can''t stay away from her. I can help if she needs help. I wouldn''t even be a friend if I stay away from


    her."


    "Daenerys, I know my liking for Winnie may be a burden to her. I tried my best to hide my feelings from


    her and not burden her."


    "I owe her and want to help her as much as I can. Even if I don''t love her now, I want to pay her back.


    Only then can I feel less guilty about her."


    Leo also put the words clearly. No matter what, he could not leave Winnie. He wanted to be a her friend


    to protect her even if they could not be a couple.


    "Leo, have you ever thought your affection of Winwin is out of love or guilty?"


    Daenerys was tangled, She could persuade Leo, but she could not restrain Leo''s heart.


    "I don''t know, I just want to help her, I don¡¯t want her to have a hard life. I always felt that I had


    something to do with what she suffered."


    Leo did not know his heart, anyway, he wanted to help her to give her warmth instead of making her


    suffer like Brian did.


    "s......If you meet the right woman, forget Winwin. She still loves Brian. In her heart, there is only


    Brian, and I''m afraid she will never forget him."


    Daenerys had said it more than once. But she had to say it again, otherwise Winnie would be tired, and


    Leo would be miserable.


    "Don''t worry, I will. If there is a suitable woman, I will give it a consideration. Daenerys, tell Winwin not


    to have burden. I am really with her now as a friend."


    Leo understood what Daenerys told him must said by Winnie. It seemed that what he did was not good


    enough. He should be more cautious, so that Winnie had no burden.


    Thomas got Richard a ce and settled Richard down.


    He drove his car carefully to Richard''s house.


    ¡°Do you live well here?¡±


    Thomas asked coldly.


    "Yes, much better than an abandoned factory. And there is food and drink, which is very luxurious for


    me. I knew you''d help me. Thank you."


    Richard had a beaming look on his face and was not worried about his own safety. Because Thomas


    helped him and this hidden ce would not be found.


    "Don''t thank me. You''d better manage your own affairs. You can''t hide yourself to death like this."


    Thomas said coldly. For Richard''s thanks, he was annoyed. Nobody wanted to be involved in this kind


    of thing. If the police found him, he was a harboring criminal.


    But he had no other choice. Richard knew everything about him.


    "No, even if I die, I will take Brian with me to die. Without him, the Burns Group will not copse.


    Without him, this matter will not be found out, and my daughter will not be in prison.


    Richard said maliciously, with hatred in eyes to Brian.


    Seeing that Richard like that, Thomas asked.


    "What is going on? Was the Burns Group acquired just because your daughter mistreated Luke? At this


    point, you should tell me the truth."


    Thomas did not know much, but he heard some of them sporadically from Felix, which was not a


    "Abusing Luke is a small part, and my daughter abused him because of Brian."


    Richard thought for a moment before he answered Thomas.


    "That''s your fault. Why should the child be involved in things between adults? After all, it was just


    quarrel between husband and wife. Your daughter is not fit to be Brian¡¯s wife with little tolerance."


    Thomas said sarcastically. He knew it was more than this trifles, but he could not show it too obviously.


    "That''s not a problem. The problem is that your nephew has a woman outside. That''s uneptable."


    Richard pushed all the responsibility to Brian, and Penny had done nothing wrong.


    "I haven''t heard of that."


    Thomas showed indifference. But he was surprised.


    The Brian that he knew would not fool around with women. For so many years although he lived with


    Penny, he only had Wendy.


    Thomas wondered who that woman outside would be, but he did not get the answer. But he reminded


    a woman named Winnie whom he did not saw.


    "Who is that woman?"


    Thomas asked apathetically.


    "A woman named Winnie Chambers. She is..."


    Richard began with some basic information about Winnie.


    "Winnie is the culprit. Since she came to work for the Be Group, Brian changed and started


    nning to divorce my daughter."


    Richard stopped, but he didn''t say anything important.


    He contacted Thomas for more than two years and they had more than once cooperation.


    Thomas was the most ambitious, so if he wanted to live longer, he must have some reservations, and


    let Thomas constantly hear more useful things from him.


    "If it were like that, Brian went too far."


    Thomas said and thought. If Brian had a woman, things wouldn''t have gotten so bad. There must be


    something he didn''t know.


    Richard was not telling the truth. It seemed that Richard should be kept and would be of great help to


    him.


    But he did not expect that Winnie was excellent. But why would such an excellent woman would be


    someone else''s mistress?


    Could she not refuse Brian''s money and status?


    If he remembered correctly, Winnie had a child. Was Brian so interested in married women?


    Thomas got more and more doubts in the heart, but it did not matter, he would find it out.

 Chapter 240 Deciding on a blind date

    Chapter 240 Deciding on a blind date


    Richard did not continue. Thomas did not ask any more questions. When Thomas turned to leave,


    Richard remembered his daughter.


    "How is Penny?"


    "I got her a single room, added food and left her money. There is no problem in her life at all. Don''t


    worry about her, and think of yourself."


    Thomas was still cold.


    "That''s good. Please get her out as soon as possible."


    Richard continued with his request. He thought it was a triviality for Thomas, and it was nothing


    "You''re pushing your luck. She''s a threat if shees out. Your daughter will only spoil you. And I warn


    you not to keep in touch with your family. The more people know you, the more dangerous you are.


    Don''t say I can''t help you."


    Thomas had his purpose to temporarily help Richard, but he would not be controlled.


    Thomas felt angrily with that, but Richard did not care about his words.


    He was reassured to know that his daughter was doing well in prison.


    Kevin finally came back from his business trip, so he invited Brian to his home and prepared dinner for


    Brian and Daenerys in person. Having learned the lesson of thest time, this time they did not ask


    Winnie over.


    On the dinner table.


    "Why did youe to see mest time?"


    Kevin asked Brian, while helping Daenerys with food, which made Brian envy.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to chat with you, I did not know you were not home."


    Brian wanted to have the happiness of Kevin. Be happy every day and have the beloved woman


    around.


    "I thought it was anything important. Brian, you are in a good mood. Good news?"


    Kevin saw a slight improvement in Brian''s face, not as good as when he was with Winnie, but he was


    more rxed than a few days ago.


    "Luke won the first prize, and Megan seeded in persuading Grandpa to let Luke live with his mother,


    both of which were very happy."


    Speaking of Megan, Brian involuntarily raised his mouth and began to talk more.


    "It''s strange, Grandpa never listened to anyone in his life, but he was convinced by Megan in a couple


    of words."


    "Megan is clever and said sweetly. I don¡¯t know from whom she inherited this gene."


    Brian unted, and felt no adjective could describe Megan. This child yed it by ear, pleased people,


    and knew what people like to hear and what they don''t like to hear. And she could always find an


    irresistible way.


    He was proud and smiled. Children were the most beneficial moral support for him.


    Kevin hadn''t seen such Brian for a long time. Megan was pleasing, and it seemed that he had


    Daenerys said.


    "Before Winwin''s family was in distress, she was like Megan. But she had experienced so much, and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the burden on her shoulders was so heavy, that her naivete and vivacity had all been worn away. But


    her kindness and generosity never changed. Her calm was through so many years of suffering."


    "How can I put it? That''s probably the way people live. Even nature fades little by little over time, and


    something newes into soul."


    "But I still hope Winwin can lead a carefree life like she used to. Now her smile is disguised and her


    ease is false."


    Daenerys knew that she should not say that, but she suddenly thought of Winnie in that past. She felt


    sad that Winnie changed a lot.


    Daenerys''s words made Brian''s rare smile suddenly disappear. Now he knew that Winnie used to be


    lively.


    "What on earth happened to Winwins?"


    Brian asked about things many years ago. Thinking about it carefully, he seemed to have never asked


    about Winnie''s past.


    Daenerys couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s a bit sad, probably worse than the hell. Winwin¡¯s parents..."


    "Honey, your cell phone is ringing."


    As Daenerys just started, Kevin reminded her.


    "Oh, you eat, I will answer the phone."


    And so the conversation ended when Daenerys left the table.


    "Brian, everything will be all right. Take your time."


    Kevinforted him.


    "Yes, it will be all right. I will talk to Grandpa about Megan and get her recognized by the Be family


    as soon as possible."


    Brian''s low voice sounded depressed.


    "What about Winwin?"


    Kevin reminded that Brian''s decision needed to be considered.


    "I''m thinking about it too. I can''t let it hurt Winwin. The most important thing is that I don''t know what


    uncle ising back for. If he knows Winwin and Megan, he will use them."


    Brian had too many things to worry about, but the most important thing was Winnie''s safety.


    "It''s better to be careful and not to mess things up in a hurry. There is plenty of time to handle things


    rted to Megan. Uncle Thomas is the most important. Don''t make a mess of the Be Group


    because of him."


    Kevin was worried that it would make a mess of everyone''s life as they had done many years ago.


    "Well, I''ll be careful. Daenerys and Winwin are friends. Keep an eye on Winwin and tell me if there''s


    anything wrong with her so I can help her in time."


    Now Brian could only know more about Winnie through Kevin, because they didn''t have much chance


    to meet and talk with each other, and they did not know each other''s difficulties.


    Even if they had a chance to talk, Winnie would not talk with him deeply. Since they met, Winnie had


    never asked him for help.


    Winnie had been thinking about Leo''s proposal these days. Although she had no confident, after


    listening to Leo, she wanted to have a try.


    But for her, who had no economic foundation, there was some pressure. If she could not make money,


    her efforts during this period of time would be in vain.


    In this matter, Winnie needed to talk to Leo, so she asked Leo out.


    It was the first time that Winnie asked Leo out. They met in a cafe with a unique and elegant


    decoration.


    "Are you busy?"


    Winnie was still worried about disturbing him.


    "No, even if I am busy, I have to meet you since you asked me out. You''re a rich man to me now."


    Leo was always warm and cheerful, feeling sunny.


    "I just want to know more about the cooperation."


    Winnie said with a faint smile. As long as Leo did not mention private matters, she did not feel


    restrained.


    "Winwin, do you trust me?"


    Leo asked.


    "Of course I do."


    There was no doubt that Leo was the person Winnie trusted most. She trusted Leo more than Brian,


    because Leo was not scheming for her.


    s, she thought of Brian again.


    "Trust me. Leave everything to me. You can only take care of the techniques, and I will take care of the


    rest. Publicity is important in addition to the ability to capture the hearts of yers. If we do well in


    publicity, and we will have many yers."


    "Winwin, now you are the most critical. As long as you want to cooperate, I will certainly put the game


    to the market and make sess."


    Leo was confidence and this confidence came from the ability of Winnie.


    "Well, I will think about it. But if we work together, we need a team, I can''t work on my own."


    Leo was so confident. There was no need for her to ask details.


    If there was cooperation, there should be mutual trust, mutual support.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you agree, I will prepare the team for you. I said everything is not a problem, I


    just wait for your answer."


    Leo looked like he was going to win. He was not sure how much money he could earn but that Winnie


    would not lose money.


    "Well, I''ll think about it when I get home. I''ll give you an answer tonight."


    Winnie answered freely.


    "Give me answer tomorrow. I have a blind date tonight and it may not be convenient to pick up the


    phone."


    Leo said this to Winnie on purpose.


    The blind date was arranged by his mother. But her mother often set him up on blind dates, and he


    never said yes.


    He wanted to make Winnie rest assured, so that Winnie could be morefortable to get along with


    him as a friend, so that the burden in Winnie¡¯s heart could bepletely eliminated.


    "Blind date, really?¡±


    Winnie was surprised and asked Leo with joy.


    "Of course, how can I make this kind of joke with you? If you don''t believe me, you cane with me


    and just help me to choose."


    Seriously, looking at Winnie''s excited and happy face, Leo felt upset. It seemed that she really had no


    feelings for him.


    "It''s wonderful that you''re getting married. I won¡¯t go with you, I think everyone is good, if I choose the


    wrong one, you will be in trouble."


    Winnie felt at ease and the burden was removed. She had been waiting for this moment and had


    hoped that Leo could have a woman loved him, only then Leo could be happy, and her guilt would be


    gone.


    Otherwise, she always felt that she dyed Leo''s happiness, wasted Leo¡¯s time.


    Blind date was just a beginning, no one would know it can seed or not, but it meant that Leo did not


    love her anymore.


    In this way, Leo would find the one he loved and have a happy family like Daenerys.

 Chapter 241 See Penny in The Prison

    Chapter 241 See Penny in The Prison


    Winnie was in better mood because she had fewer things to worry about.


    During the whole day, as long as she did not think of Brian, she was in a smooth mood.


    The next night Winnie decided to cooperate with Leo to develop the game.


    After receiving a phone call from Winnie, Leo finally felt settled. As long as Winnie agreed, he would


    help Winnie make money. He would do her a favor.


    The happier Winnie was, the more she remembered the past. And then she would think of people in


    the past, including Penny.


    At the thought of Penny, Winnie felt unease, and then she and Daenerys took time toe to prison


    together.


    The prison guard told Penny someone to see her. Penny thought it was the man who visited herst


    time, so she was happy. She wanted to ask more this time.


    But when she came to the interview room, she saw Winnie and Daenerys sitting outside the ss wall,


    resentment rose in her heart.


    But she did not turn to leave, but sat down opposite Winnie with a sinister face.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Do youe to see if I am dead?¡±


    It upset Winnie and Daenerys.


    ¡°It''s not asplicated as you think, we just came by to see how you''re doing? We are not so


    heartless and so unkind as you are.¡±


    Said Daenerys angrily.


    If they did note to see her, they felt unease, but they were angry when Penny was arrogant.


    ¡°Hum...I have no rtives and no friends. I live a good life, as you can see, I am fatter and got better


    skin... Oh, I forgot to tell you Brian arranged a single room for me, gave me extra food and saved a lot


    of money for me. There is nothing bad here except that freedom is restricted. Eat well, sleep well, and


    keep my energy up until I go out to make a difference.¡±


    Penny deliberately said that to Winnie.


    Although she went to prison, she could annoy Winnie.


    Winnie heard that, but she did not mind it.


    Brian even if Brian gave the Be Group to Penny, even if he took care of Penny, it had nothing to do


    with her.


    ¡°You are in good condition. No matter who helps you, who cares about you, as long as you can live a


    good life, we will rest assured.¡±


    Winnie said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Hum...It is pleasing to hear that. Why don¡¯t youe in here and see if you can live a good life?


    Winnie, don''t pretend to be nice, you sent me here, how can you visit me kindly? You are tough at


    me, you are to show off your sess.¡±


    ¡°So what if you seed? Brianes and cares about me and offered me help. Now I understand that


    Brian still cares me.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, until now I think you are the mistress. If you did not appear, Brian and I would still be together.


    So you must treasure Brian these six years.¡±


    Penny¡¯s words were threats to Winnie, with hatred. To this day she didn''t think she did anything wrong.


    ¡°Penny, you still don¡¯t think you did something wrong. I don''t understand, it is your mistakes, but you


    me others. Brian is going to get married. The bride is not Winwin, why do you put all the


    responsibility on Winwin?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t repent even you are in prison. Six years of prison is messy for you. You should die in prison.


    Keeping you in this world is a curse.¡±


    Daenerys said angrily.


    She and Winnie were kind to see her, but she had no conscience.


    ¡°I tell you, Penny, this is our...¡±


    Daenerys wanted to say that was thest time they came to see her, but was stopped by Winnie.


    ¡°Don''t be angry, Daenerys. It''s not good for the child.¡±


    After persuading the angry Daenerys, Winnie moved her eyes to the Penny.


    ¡°It seems that your misconception has not changed. Maybe you don''t realize you''re wrong. Maybe you


    do, but you won''t admit defeat to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you not find this life tiring, Penny? Have you ever though what you would be like now if you had


    lived as simple as you did in college?¡±


    Winnie''s tone was still mild, she did not get angry because of Penny''s words.


    She felt sorry for Penny. Why should she get angry with such a sympathetic woman?


    ¡°Come on, the past is the past. Even if the simple life is good, I don''t like it. Don''t say anything and just


    enjoy your six years.¡±


    Penny could not stand that Winnie mentioned things many years ago, and was reluctant to admit that


    she had anything wrong.


    She had disdained to continue to talk with Winnie, warmed once again and then got up to leave.


    ¡°You have no heart, Penny. You do not admit your faults, you are no better than a rascal.¡±


    Daenerys couldn''t help it, she said aloud.


    ¡°She enraged me. She is still threatening. Winwin, she has no intention of repentance, and put the


    responsibility on you.¡±


    Daenerys was furious. They cared about Penny, but she irritated them.


    ¡°Don''t be angry. Let''s go back, we''ll never see her again.¡±


    Winnie appeased Daenerys, in fact, she was also very disappointed and worried.


    If Penny had no intention of repentance, she would had a good life even if she went out six yearster.


    If she did not realize her mistake, she would spend the rest of her life in a bitter struggle.


    On the way back to the city.


    Winnie drove and Daenerys sat in the back.


    ¡°Winwin, Penny said that Brian takes care of her. Is that possible?¡±


    Daenerys had been thinking about the question and could not help asking it.


    ¡°I don''t know. She''s always showing off to me, and making things up that aren''t true, just to make me


    envy her. But if it wasn''t Brian, who would it be? All the Burns family is in trouble. Besides, her sister


    and brother hate her so much that they would not give her any money.¡±


    This was a question Winnie had been thinking about.


    Penny''s aim had been achieved, and it had indeed made her take the matter to heart.


    ¡°Yeah, who else can it be except Brian? But even it was Brian, it was not because he cares about her,


    but thinks she is pathetic.


    Daenerys could not think of another person who could help Penny.


    ¡°None of my business. No matter what mood Brian was, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    They didn''t have any real rtionship from the beginning. If they did, it was trade.


    Brian was like an interlude of a song, scenery on a road Winnie. No matter how good the scenery on


    the road was, she had to continue to move forward and she had be a passer-by in his life.


    Sadly, as she fell in love with a passer-by, she was destined to suffer the pain.


    It was self-inflicted, no one to be med.


    Daenerys and Winnie had dinner outside before they were ready to go home.


    Daenerys felt bored at home and decided to go to the hospital to find Kevin.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Have you had dinner?¡±


    Kevin saw Daenerys sitting in his office when he came back from seeing the patients, and asked with


    concern.


    ¡°Yes, I have. I had it with Winwin. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Daenerys asked Kevin.


    ¡°No, I will be soon off work, I will eatter.¡±


    ¡°Winwin sent you her, or did youe by taxi?¡±


    Kevin said and took off his white coat.


    ¡°Winwin sent me here. She came home to help her two children with their homework. Get off work now,


    I''m hungry again.¡±


    Daenerys stroked her stomach, acting like a spoiled girl, seemed to have been hungry.


    Kevin looked at the time. In a few minutes, he would be off work.


    ¡°Let¡¯ go. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Kevin asked as he changed his coat.


    ¡°I want to barbecue.¡±


    ¡°Barbecue is not OK. It''s not good for pregnant women. Pick another one.¡±


    Kevin resolutely refused.


    ¡°asionally it is ok. I want to barbecue, or I can¡¯t fall asleep at night.¡±


    Daenerys insisted. Kevin had to agree.


    ¡°Ok, but only once before the baby is born.¡±


    ¡°No problem, just this once, I promise you.¡±


    Daenerys was happy. She wanted eat barbecue for a long time and Kevin finally agreed.


    Two people met Brian when they reached the hall on the first floor.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Do youe to see me or a doctor?¡±


    Kevin asked.


    ¡°I am bored ande around.¡±


    Brian felt it painful when he missed Winnie. So he came to talk with Kevin and it would distract his


    attention.


    ¡°Let''s have barbecue.¡±


    They came to arge barbecue restaurant, ordered food and waited.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I have a question for you.¡±


    Daenerys remembered the events of the day.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Asked Brian.


    ¡°I will go to the point. Penny lives in a single room, eats well, sleeps well, and looks fine. Did you help


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    her?¡±


    There was no need to beat around the bush.


    ¡°I helped her? Why didn''t I know?¡±


    Brian was puzzled.


    ¡°Penny told us. She said you still cared about her and give her the best living conditions in prison.¡±


    Daenerys asked these questions just to satisfy her curiosity. If it was really Brian, she felt that Brian


    should not have done this.


    ¡°She said it? What is wrong with her? I''ve never been to see her. How could I help her? She''s wishful


    thinking.¡±

 Chapter 242 We Know

    Chapter 242 We Know


    Brian was angry, not because of Daenerys, but of Penny''s shameless.


    ¡°It is good if it wasn''t you, I don''t think you ought to see her either. But she does have a good life.¡±


    Who was it if it were not Brian? It was incredible.


    ¡°You and Winwin went to see her?¡±


    Brian knew that Winnie must be there.


    ¡°Yes. And we were so angry. We were kind to visit her, but she threatened Winwin. I think she is crazy.¡±


    Daenerys was still angry at the thought.


    ¡°Don''t go to see her. She shows no signs of repentance. Let her reflect on herself in prison. Tell Winwin


    not to be afraid of her threats. She may note out after six years.¡±


    Brian said coldly, and asked a question.


    ¡°Did Winwin visit Penny before she was sentenced?¡±


    That day was great sorrow for Brian, so he forgot Winnie''s visit to Penny in prison.


    ¡°It was Penny threatened the police with death, and the police told Winwin to go. Penny begged Winwin


    not to pursue her responsibility, and asked Winwin to persuade you not sue her for the child. Winwin


    refused.¡±


    ¡°She hates Winwin even more because Winwin refused.¡±


    ¡°That was definitely thest time Winwin and I see her.¡±


    Daenerys and Winnie said that more than once, but they still cared about her. They thought she was


    pathetic and had no one to take care of her, but unexpectedly, she lived a good life.


    ¡°Daenerys, you said Penny has a single and money, is that her own money?¡±


    Brian attached importance to this problem.


    Penny was not on good terms with her family and had few friends. Richard''s whereabouts were


    unknown and no one was looking after her. The only possibility was her own money.


    ¡°Didn''t she pay the fine with her money?¡±


    Daenerys didn''t know why.


    ¡°It was a small amount. I gave her a lot of money and property, so the fine was nothing to her.¡±


    Brian said it was Penny''s own money, but still felt that there was something wrong.


    The next day in his office, Brian thought about it again. He felt that since it had been bothering him, he


    should look it up.


    But when he called Albert, his phone rang, Brian picked up the phone.


    ¡°Wendy.¡±


    Brian said indifferently.


    ¡°Brian, today is my mother''s birthday. Can youe to my house tonight?¡±


    Wendy said softly with temptation.


    After being warned by Brian that day, she was careful not to stir up the incident to make him unhappy.


    ¡°......¡±


    Brian did not reply to Wendy immediately, but thought for a while.


    Now that he had decided to marry Wendy and Wendy had been back for some time, he should not


    always avoid her family.


    ¡°All right, I''ll be there after work.¡±


    ¡°Really? Good. I''ll prepare the presents. You just need toe.¡±


    Wendy excitedly said. She did not expect Brian to agree.


    Brian put down the phone and unconsciously thought of Winnie.


    Winnie''s birthday wasing soon. He wondered if he should give her a present.


    Thinking of the present, he went to his desk, pulled open a drawer and took out the diamond ring, the


    only one in the world.


    Look at this diamond ring, he thought of Winnie.


    If Wendy did note back, he believed that he had been with Winnie. Even if his grandfather did not


    agree, he could not get married and just stayed with Winnie.


    However, they missed and there was no chance.


    Winnie had been busy all morning, finally she could take a break by lunch time. She had just returned


    from dinner and wanted to lie down on the sofa in office. And then the phone rang.


    Inadvertently, she took a look at the caller ID, it was Felix calling. Winnie picked it up.


    ¡°Hello, Chairman.¡±


    Winnie was the first to say hello.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Winnie, I need your help. I am in the teahouse opposite yourpany. Pleasee over.¡±


    Felix''s voice was mild, but his invitation was not allowed to refuse.


    ¡°I''ll be right there.¡±


    Winnie put down the phone and sighed. Then she put on her coat and went out with her bag.


    Winnie came to the teahouse, and Butler Lowe was standing at the door of thepartment.


    ¡°Hello, Butler Lowe.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Winnie, the chairman is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Butler Lowe said very formally. Although he was not a good talker, he had been very respectful to


    Winnie.


    Winnie smiled kindly and then pushed the door into thepartment.


    ¡°Have you been waiting for me for a long time, Chairman?¡±


    Winnie greeted and sat down.


    ¡°Never mind. I have nothing to do, it is ok to wait for a while.¡±


    Felix¡¯s attitude to Winnie was better than to Wendy.


    Although Winnie did notplete the task he gave, Winnie did not disturb Brian.


    ording to his men, Brian and Winnie rarely met. This showed that Winnie had kept her promise and


    proved that she was a person of her word.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Winnie asked kindly.


    Although Felix was not busy, he was not the person to chat with Winnie. So Winnie knew that he found


    her for something.


    ¡°First of all, I thank you for taking care of Luke. Luke lives with you, I can¡¯t let you raise him, so I give


    you a bank card as the living expenses of Luke, and I will give you more when it spends out.¡±


    Then Felix handed Winnie his bank card.


    Winnie raised her mouth,menting that the Be family used to solve problems with money.


    Winnie took the bank card and then put it in front of Felix.


    ¡°Chairman, Mr. Be already gave me Luke¡¯s living expenses, so I can''t ept yours. I like Luke and


    he gets along well with Megan. I will take good care of him, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Winnie refused. She would not take any of the money from the Be family.


    ¡°Oh, Brian has given it to you. Then tell me when you spend out and I''ll give it to you.¡±


    Felix said.


    ¡°Ok, I''ll let you know. But the money is enough for Luke to spend for five years. The cost of living can


    be given five yearster.¡±


    Winnie knew what Felix meant, and knew that he was worried.


    In fact, even if Brian gave her money, he transferred to her, she would not take that chance to see him.


    And she could not ask money from Felix.


    But in order to make Felix to feel relieved, Winnie answered him as he wanted.


    Now Brian was afraid of her influence on his happiness, and Felix was afraid of her destruction of


    Wendy and Brian''s marriage.


    She felt like a thief in front of the Be family, and her dignity was trampled like a footmat.


    She would rather stay away from them if possible.


    ¡°Well, Brian is thoughtful. But I also want to thank you, thank you to teach Luke so excellent.¡±


    Felix knew that Winnie was a wise man. She knew what to do when he hinted at it. He liked such a


    smart and obedient child.


    ¡°Luke is clever.¡±


    Winnie said modestly. She was willing to pay their lives for her children and did not need anyone to


    thank her.


    ¡°Winnie, can¡¯t you continue help to improve Brian¡¯s rtionship with his father?¡±


    Felix asked with contradiction.


    On the one hand, he did not want Winnie and Brian to have too much contact, on the other hand, he


    wanted Brian and his father could be reconciled.


    Wendy volunteered, but there was no news, and she hadn¡¯t even moved to the suburbs. Winnie was


    more forceful.


    ¡°Chairman, I no longer work at the Be Group, and Brian won¡¯t listen to me. And I don''t have much


    time to see him. This task is really beyond my power. I''m sorry, chairman.¡±


    Winnie said seriously. This matter went against the original intention of Felix, it was likely to test her.


    Even if he meant it, she did not want to be involved.


    ¡°I understand, never mind, I will try another way.¡±


    Felix had to give up.


    Then he, too, became serious and continued.


    ¡°Winnie, there''s one more thing I''d like your help. But no one should know about it. You know, I know,


    that''s all.¡±


    Looking at Felix''s puckering brow, Winnie had to be cautious.


    ¡°You can tell me, if you trust me.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Wendy carefully prepared a present for her mother for an afternoon, and then came to Brian''s office


    waiting for Brian.


    Brian went to a meeting. Wendy felt bored and walked around in the office. She walked to the floor


    window to look at the blue sky outside, and then sat on Brian''s office chair.


    And then she became very interested in the door that had been closed all the time. She had heard from


    Brian that he had been living in thepany during this period of time. Maybe this door was his break


    room.


    The door was unlocked and Wendy pushed it open. Then she walked slowly in.


    The furnishings inside was nothing special, just beds and sofas. There were two pillows on the bed,


    which was nothing special. But Wendy indescribably felt this break room some ambiguous.


    She did not know where her strange thoughts hade from, only that it grew stronger and stronger.


    She opened a drawer beside the bed, and in ity a picture frame, whichy face down.


    Wendy recognized the frame at a nce, which she had given to Brian. If she remembered correctly,


    there should be a picture of her.


    When she gave it to Brian, she said she liked Brian looked at her picture when he was thinking about


    her.


    Seeing that her picture was put in the drawer, Wendy could not help but feel sour.


    She picked up the picture and felt bitter then she saw her innocent look in the picture.


    Why did Brian put her picture in the drawer? He didn¡¯t want to see her, or didn¡¯t want other women to


    see it? Was there a woman living here with him every night?

 Chapter 243 Womens Clothing

    Chapter 243 Women''s Clothing


    The more Wendy thought about it, the more she felt that it was true, and she seemed to have seen that


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the person lying on the bed with Brian was Winnie.


    Wendy''s unrest became anger at the thought of Winnie, and she wanted to vent the anger to Winnie.


    Wendy put her picture in its original form and got up.


    Desperate, she wanted to find more women''s marks, so she opened the wardrobe.


    The wardrobe opened. Her heart was beating wildly with anger. Her hands were shaking.


    Most of the clothes in the wardrobe were Brian''s clothes, except for two sets of women''s clothes. The


    most infuriating was that there was women''s underwear.


    This had been confirmed her spection, Brian had a woman here.


    As she became angry, she heard the office door open.


    In order not to let Brian disgusted her behavior secretly broke into the break room, she quickly closed


    the wardrobe, and lied on the bed.


    Brian came in and did not find Wendy. He looked around and his eyes fell on the door of the break


    room.


    The door was not closed. Evidently Wendy was in the break room.


    Brian immediately tightened his eyebrows and strode into the break room.


    Seeing Wendy lying asleep in bed, he felt disgusted. Winnie was the only woman hade in. Here


    were his memories with Winnie.


    He did not want other women toe in, did not want other women to destroy the light fragrance left


    by Winnie.


    ¡°Wendy.¡±


    Brian''s voice was not loud, but it was cold and serious enough to exin his anger.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Wendy opened her eyes in a daze. At the moment she saw Brian¡¯s cold and angry face, she felt her


    heart stabbed.


    But she couldn''t show anything at the moment.


    ¡°You''re back.¡±


    Wendy said and sat up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°I got sleepy while I was waiting for you, so I came in and have a nap. What''s the matter? Can''t I sleep


    in your bed?¡±


    Wendy asked, pretending nothing had happened.


    ¡°I''m not used to have strong perfumes here, so don''te in here again without my permission.¡±


    Brian was still cold and angry smelling Wendy''s pungent perfume.


    ¡°Oh, I know. I won''te in again.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s heart was painful. She did not expect that this break room was so important to Brian. She


    knew he would be unhappy that she came in, but she had not expected that he would question her


    coldly.


    ¡°Come on, go to your home.¡±


    Brian looked angrily at the bed, then turned and walked out of the break room.


    Wendy walked out of the room, and Brian closed the door. The sound of closing the door made Wendy


    ufortable, but she did not say anything and pretended to be indifferent.


    In fact, she was also full of anger and wanted to quarrel with Brian and ask him about the women''s


    clothes in his wardrobe.


    But if they quarreled at this time, Brian would not go to her home, and she had told her parents that


    Brian would go to her home. So in order not to let her parents down, she had to put up with it.


    ¡°Wendy, don''t use such strong perfume in the future. It makes my nose ufortable.¡±


    Brian cleared the important documents on the table while speaking in a cold voice.


    ¡°All right, if you don''t like it, I won¡¯t use it again.¡±


    Wendy still endured it.


    As the two were ready to leave, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    His voice was still visibly angry.


    The door was pushed open and ra came in with the papers.


    ¡°Mr. Be, here''s an important document. I sent it in because the secretary is not around.¡±


    ra walked over to Brian''s desk and finished her speech in the process.


    She noticed the presence of Wendy. It was not the first time she met Wendy.


    Now the wholepany knew that Wendy was the woman to marry Mr. Be, but she was not


    jealous of Wendy at all.


    In her eyes, Wendy was no more beautiful than Winnie. Although her family was rich, she was not


    elegant and intellectual as Winnie......


    So ra did not feel Wendy a threat. Winnie¡¯s charming face annoyed her.


    ¡°Leave it there.¡±


    Brian said coldly.


    ¡°ra, I heard from Albert that your mother-inw is ill. If you have any difficulty, tell Albert and he will


    help you.¡±


    The implication was that Brian would not go to visit her in person as he did a few years ago, in case


    ra thought too much about it.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for asking.¡±


    ra had been working for Brian for so many years and knew him best. She understood the meaning


    of Brian''s words. Although disappointed, she could not help it.


    ¡°I''ll go back.¡±


    ra said and turned to leave.


    Brian put away the important documents sent by ra.


    At this time, Wendy asked curiously.


    ¡°Is this Spencer''s wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Has she been working at thepany all these years?¡±


    Wendy continued to ask.


    ¡°She has been around me since Spencer left, and she had transferred to another department some


    time ago.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it''s gettingte, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Brian was patient. Mentioning Spencer made him upset.


    Two people went to Wendt¡¯s home together. All the way Brian did not speak, and Wendy knew that he


    still was angry that she broke into his break room.


    Brian was still cold when he met Wendy¡¯s parents.


    At the dinner table for the birthday party.


    ¡°It''s the first time youe to my home. If you have a drive, have a drink.¡±


    Wendy''s father said respectfully.


    ¡°I don''t drink.¡±


    Brian answered indifferently.


    ¡°All right, drink beverage then. Wendy, pour beverage for Mr. Be.¡±


    ¡°Dad, this is your home, he is your future son-inw, why are you so respectful? Just call him Brian.¡±


    Wendy felt awkward and inferior.


    ¡°I get used to it in thepany. I will correct it.¡±


    Wendy''s father looked honest. He was not like a business elite at all.


    And he revealed fear to Brian from his bones, as if he had done anything wrong and felt guilty to Brian.


    Brian in his heart was that kind of omnipotent people, if he was careless, he would be seen through the


    mind.


    ¡°You are so polite to your son-inw. I''ve never seen such a father-inw.¡±


    Wendyined and did not like her father to be so submissive.


    ¡°Do whatever your father tells you to do. They''re used to being subordinates in thepany and they


    can''t correct that easily. I am already very happy that Brian cane to celebrate my birthday with me.


    Thank you for giving me a present.¡±


    The speaker was Wendy''s mother, who waspletely opposite to her father.


    She was outgoing, well-spoken, and shrewd.


    But Brian hated exactly this kind of person. He felt hypocritical.


    ¡°It is ok, I am avable today.¡±


    Brian said indifferently, but he was not too cold.


    They chatted while eating, but Brian was always passive. He would respond to others'' questions and


    say a few words. He could not find the sense of family.


    So the meal was depressing for him.


    After dinner, Brian had to leave and Wendy came out to see him off.


    They talked for a while in the car.


    ¡°Brian, can you think about what I told youst time? I have no chance of being with the children, and


    they will never ept me if it goes like this.¡±


    Wendy mentioned the children again.


    ¡°What did you tell mest time?¡±


    Brian asked Wendy and could not remember what Wendy said to him.


    ¡°Look at you, you paid no attention to me.¡±


    Wendy said in discontent.


    ¡°I want to move to the suburbs with you, so that I can have a chance...¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not going to live in the suburbs.¡±


    Brian interrupted the words of Wendy coldly. If he had known Wendy would talk about it, he would not


    give Wendy a chance to speak.


    ¡°Brian...¡±


    ¡°Wendy, if you mention it again, let''s not get married.¡±


    Brian was angry, because Wendy was bribed by Grandpa.


    Since the day back from Grandpa¡¯s, Wendy mentioned it. If it were not for grandpa, it was she


    volunteered to please grandpa.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Wendy did not dare to continue the topic. When Brian was angry, it could only make it more and more


    worse.


    ¡°Never mind, never mind, let''s...¡±


    As Wendy tried to break the ice, her phone rang.


    When she checked the caller ID, her face instantly changed. She spoke in panic.


    ¡°You go back first, my mother may have something wrong.¡±


    Then Wendy got out of the car and walked quickly home.


    She was d it was evening, otherwise Brian would have been able to see that she was looking very


    bad.


    Brian had doubts. Every time Wendy would not take the initiative to get off. Why the call made her get


    off immediately? May be her mother really had something to find her.


    On behalf of B city, Luke participated in the National Children''s Programming Contest. Winnie asked for


    leave and went with Luke.


    In order to adapt Luke to the local environment, Winnie came to the SH City a day in advance with


    Luke.


    She had been SH City before, but hurried in and out on business. This time she had more time to know


    more about this city.


    After getting off the ne, as Winnie and Luke reached the exit, they saw Calvin.


    It was unexpected, but it was immediately clear what was going on.


    ¡°Winnie, I have business here and Mr. Be asked me to pick you up. I''ve booked a hotel. And I''ll


    show you there.¡±


    Calvin said happily. Since Winnie left the Be Group, he had not seen Winnie, now he was happy


    like seeing an old friend.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Brian¡¯s arrangement made Winnie moved, but she knew he did that because of Luke. If she came


    alone, his people would note to pick her up.


    ¡°You are wee, Winnie, let¡¯s have a rest in the hotel.¡±


    Then Calvin took Winnie¡¯s luggage and left the airport together with them.

 Chapter 244 An Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 244 An Unexpected Surprise


    The location of the hotel was very close to the ce of thepetition. It seemed that Calvin was


    thoughtful. The hotel was the best five-star national chain hotel, and the room was the presidential


    suite, which was ridiculously big and super luxurious.


    Looking at such a luxurious hotel, Winnie was under pressure.


    ¡°Calvin, it must cost a lot of money. It is just me and Luke, there is no need to live in such a big room,


    change a smaller one.¡±


    Winnie did not live in such a good hotel, and her conditions could not afford that, sure she had


    pressure. Another reason was that she did not want her children to be influenced by this environment,


    and did not want to them to pay attention to material luxury from an early age.


    ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t worry, you don''t need to spend a cent. This nationwide chain hotel is owned by Mr.


    Be. You''re in your own hotel. There''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, there are some things I need to deal with, you and Luke take a rest. The lunch will be


    prepared by the manager. I wille to pick you and Luke out for dinner in the evening. If you need


    help, let the manager know. He will follow your orders.¡±


    With that, Calvin gave the manager''s phone number to Winnie and then hurried away.


    It just urred to Winnie that the hotel seemed to be part of the property Brian had given to her two


    children, but at that time she had not read any information about the hotel, let alone such arge hotel.


    The more she knew about Brian''s assets, the farther she felt away from him.


    After lunch, Winnie received a call from the organizingmittee of thepetition, saying the


    Winnie had to ask for two more days leave from thepany.


    Then she made a call to Megan.


    ¡°I''m sorry, honey, I will probably be two dayste back, because thepetition is postponed.¡±


    Winnie was sorry. If she had known thepetition would be postponed, she would havee with


    Megan.


    ¡°Mommy, when will youe back? I will miss you, I miss you now.¡±


    Hearing that, Megan seemed very aggrieved. She was not used to being separated from her mother.


    ¡°Good girl, Grandaunt and auntie will apany with you. I will be back as soon as I can.¡±


    Winnie cated Megan, afraid that she cried.


    ¡°Mommy,e back as soon as possible, I wait for you and brother.¡±


    Megan was sensible, but she had tears in eyes. She misses Mommy, Brother and Daddy.


    ¡°Ok, I will be back as soon as possible.¡±


    Megan hung up phone, and then made a call to Daddy.


    Brian was having a simple meeting in his office. When he saw the caller ID that it was Megan, he


    hurried to get out of the meeting.


    He didn''t answer the phone until everyone had gone out.


    However, before he spoke, there came the sound of Megan crying.


    ¡°What''s the matter, honey?¡±


    Brian asked with concern.


    ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy, brother, and you...¡±


    Megan was sad. When it came to Mommy, she cried more sadly.


    ¡°Mommy and brother will be back the day after tomorrow at thetest. Don''t cry, Megan.¡±


    Hearing that, Brian felt relieved, since Megan just missed Mommy.


    ¡°They won¡¯t, Mommy said thepetition is postponed and she would stay a few more days. Daddy, I


    miss Mommy, I miss Mommy very much.¡±


    Hearing that Megan cried sadly, Brian just suddenly understood that the children were inseparable from


    the mother. It seemed that he was right to give the children to Winnie, otherwise the children should be


    more sad and would miss her.


    Hearing the child crying, Brian couldn''t bear it. He took a look at the time and the work at hand, and


    finally made a crazy decision.


    ¡°Megan, I will ask Albert to pick you up, youe to dad.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I''ll wait at home.¡±


    ¡°Let your grandaunt and aunt know.¡±


    Brian hung up the phone, and then told Albert to pick up Megan.


    Winnie felt uneasy after she hung up the phone. Luke saw her worries and walked to her.


    ¡°Mommy, are you worried about sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she hasn''t been away from me. I guess she''ll cry.¡±


    Winnie knew Megan well. She must have held back her tears over the phone.


    ¡°Why don''t we go home? I won''t quit thepetition.¡±


    Luke was also worried about Megan, afraid she was sad at home.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t quit. Megan has aunt and grandaunt with her, she will be ok. Luke, don''t worry about,


    just focus on thepetition.¡±


    Children had to experience what they must went through, even if they would cry, even if they would be


    hurt, they had to take it alone.


    ¡°Ok, Mommy.¡±


    Luke said, but he was still very worried about Megan.


    ¡°Luke, I will take you to get familiar with thepetition scene.¡±


    Brian knew that Luke needed to distract himself to forget Megan, so she took him out.


    Winnie did not take Luke back until Calvin made a call to her. Winnie met Calvin in the lobby of the first


    floor of the hotel.


    ¡°Have you been waiting?¡±


    Winnie said in embarrassment.


    ¡°No, I just got back, too.¡±


    The smile on Calvin''s face was more brilliant than the one he saw at noon. And Winnie saw a


    sniggering expression on his face. Something good happened or she was wrong.


    ¡°Hand on a second, I will be down after I change clothes for Luke.¡±


    Winnie did not think so much and took Luke back to the presidential suite.


    When she opened the door, she did not expect that......


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Megan rushed to Winnie and directly hugged her.


    The sudden appearance of Megan stunned Winnie and Luke.


    ¡°Megan.¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Then Luke ran to theing Brian.


    At the moment she saw Brian, Winnie understood that he took Megan over, and finally understand why


    Calvin had a mysterious smile.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie picked up Megan and asked, in fact, she asked Brian.


    ¡°I called Daddy to tell him I missed Mommy and brother, so Daddy brought me here.¡±


    Megan was happy and did not expect Daddy would bring her to Mommy.


    ¡°Does Grandaunt know?¡±


    Winnie continued to ask.


    ¡°Grandaunt only knows I went to Daddy and she does not know Ie to Mommy.¡±


    Megan answered, when Brian held Luke and walked to Winnie.


    ¡°Make a call to them. In order to give you and Luke surprise, I didn''t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Do you bring clothes for Megan?¡±


    Winnie asked in surprise.


    She was pleasantly surprised, but it didn''t feel right.


    ¡°Yes, the secretary got it prepared.¡±


    Brian told Albert to pick up Megan and ordered the secretary to book a ne ticket and then told the


    secretary about the height and weight of Megan.


    While he dealt with the urgent work, the secretary prepares the clothes for Megan, Albert picked up


    Megan. Time was urgent, and finally they could have a beautiful dinner together.


    ¡°That''s good. Megan, I will call Grandaunt.¡±


    Winnie put down Megan and called her aunt and told her that Megan was with her.


    Isobel was worried knowing that Brian had brought Megan to the SH City, for fear that Winnie and Brian


    stayed together.


    The family and Calvin went out for dinner together.


    This was the most characteristic of a restaurant in SH City. Calvin got the best position through


    connection.


    ¡°Mr. Be, the food has been ordered, and it will be served soon. I won''t apany you to dinner


    since I have something to do. I''lle back to pick you up after dinner.¡±


    Calvin felt it was not easy for Mr. Be to see Winnie, so he left.


    But Winnie felt restrained, and she could not show it because two children were around.


    ¡°Happy to see Mommy, are you?¡±


    Winnie smiled and asked Megan.


    ¡°Yes, I never left Mommy, and when we parted, I felt like nobody wanted me.¡±


    Megan also answered with a smile.


    ¡°Grandaunt is at home, Auntie is at home, Daddy is at your side, how could no one want you? I won¡¯t


    run away with brother. Why do you say like you are miserable? ¡±


    Winnie said jokingly.


    ¡°Yes, I was afraid that you would abandon me, so I went to Daddy. But Daddy was more afraid of losing


    you than I was, or else he wouldn''t have brought me to you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, it was you miss Mommy, right? It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Megan cleverly pushed the responsibility to Brian.


    However, it embarrassed both Mommy and Daddy.


    Winnie said nothing. She seemed to be waiting for an answer from Brian.


    Brian was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Megan was true.


    He missed Winnie. He wanted the four of them to participate in thepetition likest time, so he


    brought Megan over.


    But now should he Megan''s questions truthfully?


    ¡°Well, it is your responsibility, and you me on others. Megan, you can''t be capricious ande to


    Mommy. You have grown up, you have to deal with some things by yourself. You''re going to have to


    face it all on your own one day. Mommy can''t be with you all your life.¡±


    Winnie saw that it was difficult for Brian to answer, so she changed the topic.


    She knew that Brian was not here because he missed her and that Megan¡¯s question embarrassed


    him. Although she knew it all, she felt disappointed at the silent Brian.


    Unexpectedly he was not willing to tell lie, to be perfunctory to the child. So he hated her to a certain


    degree.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I know, Mommy, and I will be strong in the future.¡±


    Megan humbly epted Mommy''s instruction.


    ¡°I forgive you, eat, eat more.¡±


    With a faint smile and dimples on her face, she looked rxed. But only she knew her heart was bitter.

 Chapter 245 Hold Hands Tightly

    Chapter 245 Hold Hands Tightly


    Brian did not know whether he should thank Winnie for her help or me his hesitation.


    He really wanted to tell Winnie that he didn''te here because of the children, but because he


    missed her. But why didn¡¯t he do that, why made her misunderstand?


    Brian said nothing, seeing that the two children had dinner happily.


    ¡°Daddy, do you have time to see me participate thepetition?¡±


    Luke asked.


    ¡°How many days will it take?¡±


    Brian only knew that thepetition was postponed, but not how many days it was postponed.


    ¡°Two days'' dy plus three days ofpetition.¡±


    Luke calcted the time.


    ¡°Ok, I have time.¡±


    Brian gave him the answer with certainty.


    Before he came here, he had handed over all the work to Albert. If there was something he couldn''t


    handle, video conference would be fine. So he had three days.


    ¡°Great, Daddy, since you have three days, let''s go out to y for two days.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, I agree with brother''s idea. Let¡¯s go out and y, go to Disnend, maybe go to the


    beach.¡±


    Megan said with excitement. In order not to let two children disappointed, Brian readily agreed.


    ¡°We can go wherever you want to go.¡±


    Brian was in good mood and gave a smile seeing that the children were happy.


    At this time, Winnie found that Brian''s smile could be so bright.


    When they returned to the hotel after dinner, she realized a problem: How would they sleep in one


    room or did Brian have another room?


    It waste. Why didn¡¯t Brian go back to his room?


    This problem had troubled Winnie for a while, and finally she could not help it and asked.


    ¡°Both the children sleep with me, and you...¡±


    Winnie did not put the words so straight forward, she believed that Brian could understand.


    ¡°I...¡±


    As Brian was about to say that he was going to another room, Megan spoke to him.


    ¡°Daddy, sleep with us. We haven''t slept together in ages.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the bed isrge enough for four. We sleep together.¡±


    Luke said so.


    At this time, Megan was afraid of her father would leave, got up and sat in his arms.


    ¡°Daddy, you can''t go. You said my brother and I had the final say for two days. You must sleep with us.¡±


    Megan insisted. Luke came to Winnie and hugged Winnie sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Why don''t you let Daddy sleep with us, Mommy? We haven''t been together for a long time. I miss


    having Mommy and Daddy sleeping next to us.¡±


    The two children insisted and Winnie had to agree.


    ¡°We''ll sleep together, the four of us.¡±


    Winnie said reluctantly.


    As this was told, would Brian think she was scheming and had her n.


    s, Winnie was crazy. She was afraid that Brian looked at her as such a woman, but also she could


    not escape the suspicion.


    Winnie allowed leaving Brian, but she was distressed. It seemed that after being apart for a long time,


    she was not used to being together.


    After washing the two children, Winnie asked Brian to take a bath so he could sleep first and she would


    feel better.


    Brian did as Winnie said, but after Winnie took a bath, she found the three people did not fall asleep


    lying on bed.


    Winnie became nervous again.


    She deliberately slowed everything down, dried her hair slowly and applied lotion slowly.


    However, the three people yed more and more happily and they were not sleepy at all.


    ¡°Go to sleep, raise enough spirit, and we go out to y tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie urged.


    ¡°Mommy, go to bed and we sleep together.¡±


    Luke said patting the empty position on bed.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up. You are slow today. If we don''t go to bed, we can¡¯t get up tomorrow. If we get up


    Megan also urged.


    Winnie knew they were all waiting for her. If she didn''t go to bed, they wouldn''t go to bed that night.


    So she went to bed andy next to Luke. Then the lights were turned off and the room was dark except


    for the faint light from the moon.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, good night.¡±


    Luke was sleepy and said good night.


    ¡°Mommy, give me your hand.¡±


    Megan reached out and tried to take Mommy''s hand.


    Winnie gave her hand to Megan without much thought.


    But Megan unexpectedly put her hand in the hands of Brian.


    When Winnie realized that it was wrong, she wanted to take it back, but was held by Brian.


    Feeling the steadfast warm hands, Winnie had an impulse to cry.


    She did not understand this man''s heart. She hated him so wary of her. He should have pushed her


    hand away. Why did he hold her hand and give a false impression of love?


    It was an addictive feeling, that would get her lost, would make her have hope again, would make her


    heart in pain.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, good night.¡±


    Megan held the hands of her parents, feeling the kind of real happiness.


    Winnie did not move, but she could not fall asleep. Closing her eyes, she could feel the temperature


    from Brian.


    How long had it been since they had not seen each other, since they had not spoken with no


    distractions, since they had not made physical contact? It had been long.


    Brian''s heart heaved because of the weak and delicate hand.


    He did not expect that Megan will put his hand and Winnie''s hand together, did not expect Winnie''s had


    big reaction at the moment they touched.


    When Winnie wanted to take back her hand, he instinctively grasped her hand and never wanted to let


    it go.


    It was the same feeling, that he could not forget, that it only belonged to him.


    Two people held hands like that. Winnie dared to move after the two children issued a bnced


    breathing sound.


    Without warning, she pulled her hand away, got out of bed, and walked toward the bathroom.


    Winnie thought she needed an independent space and to calmed down


    But when Winnie reached out to open the bathroom door, Brian suddenly pulled her arm from behind,


    and Winnie turned around and fell directly into Brian''s arms.


    ¡°Winwin.¡±


    Brian held Winnie hard, afraid that she would slip away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go. You''ll wake the children.¡±


    Winnie said in a low voice, but did not dare to look up at Brian, because as she was in Brian¡¯s


    embrace, her tears fell down.


    This man''s embrace did not belong to her, but she had been greedy thinking it. Yet the moment she


    was put in his arms, she felt humble and pathetic, as if she had been given a charity hug.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Never want to let go. If he now let go of Winnie, his heart would be painful for a lifetime.


    ¡°Let go, we can''t do this. You have a fianc¨¦e. It''s hical for us to do this.¡±


    Winnie could not help sobbing, and Brian realized that she was crying.


    Brian lifted Winnie''s face with one hand and watched her tears pouring down. His heart was like being


    struck by a hard object. He couldn''t breathe in pain.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m sorry for everything. Don''t cry, it hurts me.¡±


    Brian unprecedentedly appeased Winnie in a soft voice. He knew her grievances, knew that her life


    was not easy and that all this was because of him.


    No matter she epted it or not, he must say sorry, just to let her heart get a littlefort.


    Winnie could not believe what she heard. He actually said her cry hurt him. Was she wrong or was she


    dreaming?


    How could that possible? How could not he speak so softly to her?


    He was Brian, domineering as the emperor. In his eyes, Winnie should be dust, fluttering around him.


    She must have misheard. Brian hated her, no man in the world loved her.


    Winnie forced herself to be strong and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Mr. Be...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You don''t have to apologize to me. You don''t owe me anything. We don''t have any rtionship now


    and it''s not appropriate for us to get so close.¡±


    ¡°Let me go...¡±


    Winnie just wanted to persuade Brian to let go of her, just wanted to let him see the facts that they


    could not hug together.


    However in this moment Brian kissed her. She had no ce to dodge and directly controlled by his lips.


    The feeling was familiar, washing away all her reason like flood.


    Brian looked like a hungry lion. His kisses were so fierce and he was greedy to swallow up Winnie.


    Brian''s kiss let Winnie''s tears keep falling down. She was extremely conflicted. Her inner voice told her


    to push him away. It was a sign of belittling her.


    But her body did not listen to the instructions of the brain. And she could not push him away.


    Winnie knew that after the kiss, Brian was still the man who hated her, and she was still the woman


    who was disgusted by him.


    Yes, she knew that, but she could not stop to love him.


    Brian let her go, till she was out of breath.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why do you always do this to me? What am I to you? You wouldn''t even give me


    a look when you disgusted me, and now this.¡±


    ¡°What have I done to make you think I am frivolous, I have no dignity and I can casually be kissed by


    men?¡±


    ¡°You have a woman, don''te to mess with me. Let me go, treat me as a human being, stop


    tormenting me, ok?¡±

 Chapter 246 I Love You

    Chapter 246 I Love You


    Winnie sobbed, and Brian heard the pain in it.


    "No, I''m not torturing you. I''m torturing myself."


    How could Brian torture her? She was his favorite woman.


    "Then I will leave, I will take the children away. You live your happy life. And if we never meet in this life,


    you will not torture yourself anymore."


    Winnie did not understand what Brian meant. He only knew that his actions to her were like a rusty


    blunt knife, which could not kill her at once, but it made her shudder with pain.


    "No you can''t go, never leave my world. My soul is gone without you."


    If she left, he would be a walking dead, his world would have no luster, and his life became


    meaningless.


    "Well, what do you want? You want to see me in pain to make you happy?"


    Winnie tried to hold back all her emotions so as not to burst out and wake the two children.


    "I''m not happy, I haven''t been happy since you left me, only with you..."


    "Brian, please don''t say any more. Don''t sway my heart. I don''t even know now which of your


    statements is true and which is not."


    Winnie took a deep breath. Her breathing trembled because of crying.


    At this moment, she was both sad and angry. She wanted to scold Brian, to put an end to this


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ambiguous rtionship with him, and to live like a person in front of him.


    With this in mind, Winnie did so. She reached out and pulled Brian''s sleeve and took him to the


    secluded cloakroom. When the door of the cloakroom was closed, where the sound instion was so


    good that no matter how loudly she talked, she would not disturb the children.


    "Say what you want. What do you want me to do to make you happy?"


    Winnie finally magnified the volume, finally she could shout angrily at him.


    But when she looked into his painful eyes, her heart went astray again.


    There was no dislike for her in his eyes, no hate for her. She was not sure if it was care, at least it didn''t


    hurt that much.


    ¡°Be my woman, as before. Winwin......"


    "Impossible, I can''t do it. Kill me rather than make me your woman."


    Winnie gave her answer straightforwardly.


    The previous life made her miserable and put her in deep danger. She was not afraid of death, but she


    could not be selfish just to be with him without caring about the form of being together and the feelings


    of her children and family.


    "You hate me that much?"


    Brian said more painfully. He knew his request was too selfish and that it was unfair to Winnie, but he


    just wanted to be with her.


    "I don''t hate you, I like you, I love you. Listen, Brian, I love you."


    Winnie cried loudly. She failed to control her heart and told him she loved him. Although this love would


    beughed at, would be ignored, she really hoped that Brian could let go of her for the sake of her love.


    She just wanted a in life.


    Brian was shocked that Winnie loved him. She had said that she did not love him. So it was false,


    otherwise Winnie would not be so painful.


    "But because I love you, I want to have dignity, I don¡¯t want you to see me with contempt."


    "Brian, I don''t know when I fell in love with you, but I have decided to forget you, just because it is


    impossible between us. So I''m begging you, don''t do that to me and let my world be calm."


    Winnie cried bitterly and miserably. Now she had no dignity in front of Brian. Would she ignore her love,


    would he trample on her love?


    Never mind, she had been living in a bad life. Even if Brian trampled on her love, there was nothing to


    be afraid of.


    Winnie was crying all the time, but she didn''t hear any response from Brian. Maybe her love caused


    him trouble.


    Winnie wiped away tears, pretending to be strong.


    "I love you, but it won''t affect you, it won''t bother you, you canpletely ignore what I said. For the


    sake of our past rtionship, and for the sake of our children, stop treating me like a puppet."


    Winnie said and turned to leave, but Brian tightly embraced her.


    "No, I never thought of you as a puppet. I had never been afraid of your influence on my life. I had


    never despised you or hated you."


    On the contrary, he also loved her. He could not extricate himself or give up.


    "Winwin, whatever I said before, don''t take it to heart. It''s not what I really mean. I am not rational


    enough. Because I am jealousy, I said so many words to hurt you. I won¡¯t do it again."


    "Thank you for your love and I will cherish your love forever."


    Brian was moved, because Winnie loved him.


    In the end, he did not express his love like Winnie, and finally let Winnie disappointed.


    Winnie did not want to hear that. The only thing she wanted to hear was that he loved her too.


    However, Brian only said thank you, she had no other feelings except disappointment.


    "It''s my business, let me go."


    Winnie''s heart was trembling because of her disappointment.


    She wanted to hear him say ¡®I love you¡¯, because his words would give her strength to support a


    lifetime. But how could he have said that?


    Brian reluctantly let go of Winnie. Although he heard that she said she loved him, he had a feeling that


    they would be more and more far away.


    He felt that Winnie would forget him after what she said. However, he did not want her to forget himself,


    want to be in her heart for the rest of his life.


    Winnie finally saw the truth at the moment that Brian really did not love her. What he said before was


    not true, but it was true that he did not love her.


    ¡®Give up, Winnie, forget it, Winnie, this man is not your destiny.¡¯


    Winnie wanted to be strong, put her heart in armor, and got no any harm again.


    Winnie turned to Brian. There was no pain, love but reason in her eyes.


    "We both know that when we have children, it''s impossible to break the bond. Since we can''t stay away


    from each other in this life, let''s get along as friends. I won''t be embarrassed to see you, and you don¡¯t


    need to avoid seeing me. It''s better for both of us and the children."


    After that, Winnie turned to leave, and Brian did not stop her. He had no reason to do so.


    His hunch came true. Getting along as friends was the furthest distance.


    When Winnie got up the next morning, she yed with the children andmunicated with Brian as if


    nothing had happened. She did not show any signs of pain or sadness.


    But only she knew, her heart had been block by herself, so that her heart would never be seen by


    Brian.


    Only in this way could she live happily and freely.


    The family of four went out for fun. They went to Disnend in the morning, went to the beach in the


    afternoon, and went to sea the next day.


    Winnie was happy these two days, but it was temporarily, because people always had to face the


    reality and wake up from the wonderful dream.


    The third day, Luke''spetition officially began.


    Brian, Winnie and Megan sat in the audience, while was in thepetition.


    Seeing that Luke controlled theputer flexibly and seriously, Winnie knew that Luke had been fully


    focused.


    Again, the ranking was not important, what was important was the spirit of his courage to face


    challenges. Winnie hoped Luke could be an excellent person like Brian when he grew up, prudent and


    introverted, wise and upright.


    Competition was still on, suddenly a judge went to Luke and stopped next to him.


    He looked at Luke''s proficiency in operating theputer, looked at his program generated so quickly


    and could not help but look at his basic information.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes. He was only five years old, and he was the champion of B


    City. He was so skillful at such a young age, either he had a great teacher or great talent, or both.


    After five hours, thepetition was over and the results were waiting to be announced.


    The results would be announced at 3 p.m. Brian had Calvin book a return flight at 6 p.m. Then the


    family went out for lunch.


    "Luke, you did a good job."


    Winnie praised Luke. Although she did not know the results, she knew that children needed


    encouragement.


    "Mommy, I was nervous. I don''t know if I''m going to win thispetition."


    Luke held the chopsticks but was in no mood to eat.


    "Why were you nervous?¡±


    Winnie helped vegetable in Luke''s bowl.


    "The judge was standing next to me for a long time. He probably realized I wasn''t doing a good job.


    You know, Mommy, I think he''s the chairman of the judges, and if he says my work isn''t good, I''m


    hopeless."


    Luke was very depressed, thinking about the judges.


    "Did you do the program carefully when the judge was standing next to you?"


    Winnie asked, not eager tofort him.


    "I was serious. I didn''t think about him at the time. I was just concentrating on thepetition."


    Luke can be sure of this, the judges affect the mood is after thepetition.


    "That''s enough. Luke, don''t worry, every coin has two sides. You think the Chairman of the Judges


    does not think your work is good, but I don¡¯t think so. I think he appreciated your work so much that he


    didn''t want to move on and look at you longer."


    Winnie found the reason for the child''s worry before starting tofort him, which would have a better


    effect.


    "Really?"


    Luke seemed to regain some spirit.

 Chapter 247 Klara and Wendy

    Chapter 247 ra and Wendy


    Winnie continued tofort.


    "There were two possibilities. Luke, thepetition is over, no matter what the result is, don¡¯t let the


    joy of winning because of loss."


    "In the future you will face a lot ofpetitions, no matter how big thepetition is, you have to treat


    it with calm and never let anything affect your emotions."


    Winnie said a lot, but Luke, who had depression, needed.


    "Luke, there are something you need to learn from Daddy. He is m in face of difficulties. There was


    nothing that Daddy couldn''t solve, nothing would be his obstacles. You won''t grow up until you


    learn how calm Daddy is."


    "I know, Mommy, I will not let things get me down, I will learn from Daddy and be a real man."


    Luke suddenly enlightened and his mood was not depressed anymore because Mommy''s words.


    He knew that his Mommy had the best way to ease his troubles, and he knew that his Mommy was not


    only the best Mommy but also the best teacher.


    "Brother is the best. Brother is the pride of my family."


    Megan could not feel the kind of tension of Luke, but she believed her brother could seed.


    Brian ate while listening to Winnie¡¯s advice on Luke.


    He cared the most Winnie''s evaluation on him. He did not expect in Winnie''s heart he was so


    sessful and became a children''s role model.


    After dinner, they returned to the hotel. Winnie asked the two children to take a nap andy down


    beside them.


    Then she heard Brian''s phone ring, followed by the voice of Brian answering the phone.


    "I''m out. I''m flying back tonight."


    Brian''s voice was impatient and cold.


    "Then I''ll meet you at the airport."


    Wendy said with some excitement.


    She hadn''t seen him for several days, and he hadn''t contacted her by phone.


    In order to give Brian a surprise, she came to thepany, but Brian was on a business trip.


    Now Wendy standing by the elevator was ready to go home.


    "No need, it will be veryte. I have asked Albert to pick me up. I''ll contact you tomorrow."


    Brian did not want Wendy to see him return with Winnie, or Wendy would be jealousy.


    "Ok. The elevator ising, I gotta go. See you tomorrow."


    Winnie listened to Brian, and her intuition told her it must be Wendy. So her heart began to ache.


    She seemed to have made a wrong decision. She was a friend with Brian but it still hurt her.


    Wendy hung up the phone and got on the elevator.


    When the elevator stopped at the twenty-eighth floor, ra came in.


    ra knew Wendy but did not speak, just gave a faint smile.


    "Are you ra? I met you in the president''s office."


    Wendy spoke first.


    "Yes, I''m ra. Hello, Miss Yup."


    ra had to say hello.


    "Are you Spencer''s wife?"


    Wendy continued to ask.


    "Yes, thank you for remembering my husband."


    No one in thispany remembered Spencer.


    "If you are not busy, can I talk to you for a minute?"


    Wendy offered the invitation.


    So the two went to a cafe in the back of thepany.


    "ra, Spencer had been gone for so many years, are you single?"


    Wendy asked with concern, and did not directly mention the topic she was interested in.


    "Yes, I have my parents and child to support, so it''s not easy to have a boyfriend. I am good, I just live


    like this."


    ra was sad. For so many years, no one mentioned her dead husband, except Brian no one cared


    about her family.


    Wendy asked her so, which was a kind of concern.


    "Then wait until the child is older. It''s not easy for you to bring home the bacon all by yourself. If you


    have any difficulties in the future, just let me know, and I''ll do what I can to help."


    "Thank you, Miss Yup."


    ra thanked her faintly; she knew that there was no free lunch.


    Wendy and her husband were not that familiar. She did not have to take care of her for him. The only


    possibility was that she wanted to know something from her.


    As expected, Wendy then said the key point.


    "ra, I wanted to ask you something. I heard that you have been around Brian for so many years. You


    must know a lot of things since you left him only a short time ago."


    "Miss Yup..."


    "Wait, don''t call me so politely. Call me Wendy for Spencer''s sake."


    In order to know more things, Wendy tried to have a close rtionship with ra.


    "Okay, I''ll call you Wendy."


    ra was innocent and unscheming.


    "Wendy, I can tell you anything I know, but don¡¯t let Mr. Be know. If he knows, I''ll lose my job."


    "I won¡¯t. You may rest assured that I will never betray you."


    Wendy saw hope and felt that ra was a simple and kind person. Such a person could be her


    eyes in the Be Group to keep an eye on Brian and Winnie.


    "Ask, then, and I''ll tell you if I know."


    In fact, ra had known what she wanted to ask, but she had to make sure ensure her interests, and


    could not lose her job because of Wendy.


    Now Brian was not the Brian of a year ago. Since Winnie came, he had changed and would dismiss


    her at any time.


    "You should know what the rtionship between Winnie and Brian."


    Wendy went to the point. She just wanted to know how far Winnie and Brian had progressed and if they


    were seeing each other now.


    "There are close and used to live together. They didn''t separate until you came back. I don''t know if


    there is any contact now. But thest time Winnie came to thepany, Brian always apanied


    her. This kind of treatment is not avable to any employee in thepany."


    ra did not conceal. She finally had opportunity to take revenge on Winnie.


    Wendy was not obstinate like Penny, and she looked smarter than Penny. She could be used if ra


    was careful enough.


    The face of Wendy changed after hearing that. She felt they were ambiguous, but she did not expect


    that they had lived together. It seemed that Brian really had feeling for Winnie.


    "Do they live in thepany?"


    Wendy remembered the women''s clothes in Brian''s office.


    "Yes, there''s a break room in Mr. Be¡¯s office. They rested there when they were busy and had no


    time to go home. When I reported work, I saw Winniee out with disheveled clothes."


    Wendy clearly misrepresented the facts and exaggerated what she saw.


    Only in this way could make Wendy hate Winnie and drive her away from Brianpletely.


    "When did they start?¡±


    Wendy continued to ask, but her heart had been unable to calm down.


    "Nearly a year. Since Winnie was back, Mr. Be felt in love with her, and did a lot of things that he


    never did for her."


    ra looked up at Wendy¡¯s gloomy face and knew that she had been interest in Winnie. ¡®Winnie,


    game¡¯s on.¡¯


    "It seems I should havee back earlier, or none of this would have happened."


    Wendy seemed to say calmly, but the anger and hate in the eyes had not been able to hide.


    "Wendy, don''t be angry or discouraged. It''s never toote toe back. Mr. Be still loves you. It


    med on Winnie. Knowing that Mr. Be has a girlfriend, she stilled seduced him."


    "You''ll be able to hold your position since you get back. She won''t be a threat."


    ra was adding insult to injury and setting up enemies for Winnie. She could not directly handle


    Winnie, but she found help, which made things much easier.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I hope so."


    Only Wendy knew if Winnie was a threat. The existence of the two children made her lost half, plus


    Brian had feeling for Winnie, she lost another half.


    In fact, she did not have much advantage, and it was not easy as ra said.


    It seemed that she had to find a way to get rid of Winnie and that she should n for her status.


    "ra, I want to ask you a favor. In the future, if you hear anything about Winnie and Brian, please tell


    me at the first time, so I could be prepared. Help me, I will not mistreat you."


    "I will, few people in thispany still remember Spencer, and I am grateful you still remember him. I


    will help you for sure."


    ra said kindly, showing her simple and kind side.


    She had to make Wendy believe her.


    "Wendy, there''s something else I want to tell you. Mr. Be is on a business trip. One of my friends


    worked in the samepany of Winnie. When we were chatting, she said that Winnie was also on a


    business trip. And they left on the same day. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or a design."


    ra¡¯s word made Wendy break down.


    She felt uneasy all the time. And Brian deliberately lowered his voice on the phone, which made her


    more suspicious.


    After parting with ra, Wendy had been thinking about this matter.


    If Brian did go out with Winnie, what would she do?


    To expose it on the spot or to pretend she did not know anything.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the result of thepetition was announced on time. Luke lived up to


    expectations and won the first ce in the children''s group in the nationalpetition.


    After the host announced the results, Brian and Winnie were excited again.


    "My son is great. I knew he could do it."


    Brian had never been so restless. This honor was different from thest one. This honor was the first in


    the country, of which no one could surpass.


    "Well, it''s great. He gets your genes."


    Winnie was also happy and even praised Brian.

 Chapter 248 Im Your Wife

    Chapter 248 I''m Your Wife


    Winnie looked at Brian. He was smiling like a child, showing off with honor in his smile.


    Winnie moved the line of sight from Brian''s face, for fear that she could no longer get him over.


    Winnie''s sight was back to thepetition. The chairman of the judges came to the front of Luke and


    slowly squatted down.


    "Who do you learn programming from? How could you be so good?"


    Asked the judge gently, as if he feared Luke might be afraid of him.


    "I¡­ I learned it from a teacher."


    Luke just wanted to say he learnt from Mommy, but as he thought of what Mommy and Daddy said, he


    temporarily changed to the teacher.


    But his Mommy was right that the judge really appreciated his work. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have won


    the championship.


    "Your teacher is very good and you are very clever. There will be good developments in the future."


    After the judge finished, he got up and touched Luke''s head. Then he handed the award certificate and


    trophy to Luke.


    After the awards were over, the family headed straight to the airport.


    After walking out of thepetition hall and into the parking lot, they loaded things and carried children


    to the car. When everything was ready, Winnie had something to do.


    "Just give me a minute. I''ll say hello to someone I know."


    Winnie said and went back the same way, but before she got out of the parking lot, she saw the man


    she wanted to see.


    Winnie stopped and looked at the handsome man walking towards her with a happy smile.


    The man looked up inadvertently and saw Winnie. When he saw Winnie, he was stunned at that


    moment, and then he showed his surprise and walked quickly toward Winnie.


    He said nothing, but directly hugged Winnie.


    "What a surprise! Can''t I be wrong?"


    The man asked incredulously, with Winnie in his arms.


    Winnie''s appearance was too unexpected, making him feel surprised and unreal.


    "Yes, I am your wife."


    Winnie said jokingly.


    "No, you are my ex-wife, we have gone through the divorce formalities."


    The man said jokingly, and then looked at Winnie up and down.


    This man was Winnie''s nominal husband, who held Winnie to get the household registration of Megan.


    The man was Steven, one of her college ssmates.


    "Are you surprised to meet me here?"


    Winnie asked happily.


    "Yes, I never dreamed of meeting you here."


    "But why are you here?"


    Steven asked, looking back to see the stadium.


    "Are you a parent or a teachering to thepetition?


    "A teacher of Luke, the champion of the children''s group."


    She heard what Luke said on the stage, so she said she was Luke¡¯s teacher to Steven.


    "My God, you taught that genius. Nice, it is your style."


    When it came to Luke, Steven got more excited.


    ¡°But you saw me before, didn''t you?¡±


    "Yes, I saw you sitting on the panel at the start of thepetition. Are you going to ask why I didn''t say


    hello? I wanted to avoid suspicion and you would not give in Luke special care."


    Winnie knew Steven well enough to know what his next question would be. Steven was also the friend


    she could confide in, her only male friend she could say anything to.


    "You''re too cautious. You know I''m not a mercenary man."


    Steven smiled, which came from Winnie''s understanding of him.


    "Yes, but others will not think so, especially those rival¡¯s parents of Luke. They will not be convinced to


    lose to a child younger than their kids and would say we have connection with the judges. It could be


    avoided, which is why I am here till now."


    Winnie had always been cautious. She saw Steven but did not say hello to him, because she did not


    want Luke''s championship to be controversial.


    "You still are cautious. How are you and where do you live now?"


    Steven still admired Winnie''s meticulous work style.


    "I now live in B City with my aunt and sister. I''m fine, and everything is all over."


    The smile on Winnie''s face was still bright. Seeing that, Steven felt relieved.


    "What about Megan? How is Megan now?"


    "Good, she has a gift of the gab."


    At this, Winnie looked at the time.


    "Steven, tell me about you. Where do you live, where do you work, are you still single?"


    Winnie got limited time and would like to know Steven''s situation.


    "I have no a fixed home. I would go back to my hometown to apany my parents when I was not


    busy with work. You saw my job, I go around the world all the time. My work unit is in this city, but there


    are so many opportunities to travel.


    "You''re right. I am still single."


    Steven said it easily and seemed was satisfied with the present situation.


    "That''s good, give me your phone number. Since you went abroad, I had not contacted with you and


    did not know how you are, fortunately you live a good life."


    Winnie asked for Steven''s phone number so she could have more opportunities to contact him.


    The two exchanged phone numbers and befriended each other on WeChat.


    "Steven, I have to go to the airport now. We can talk on the phone."


    Winnie was reluctant to say goodbye. If time was enough, she would like to talk with Steven for three


    days and three nights.


    As her voice fell, she gave a hug to Steven.


    "Goodbye, my husband, and be sure to contact me if you go to B City."


    "Goodbye. Take care of yourself and your family. I''ll see you sometime."


    Obviously, Steven was reluctant too. He hugged her and patted her on the back.


    However, the scene was seen by Brian.


    He could hear nothing, but Winnie and the man''s smiling faces revealed their rtionship.


    At the thought of this, a sour taste rose in his heart at the sight of such intimate behavior.


    Just two days ago, Winnie said that she loved him. How could she embrace another man?


    It was time this woman learned a lesson.


    The next moment, however, Brian realized that he was in no position to lecture her.


    Winnie got back in car and they set off for the airport.


    "Mommy, the man was the chairman of the judges at our contest. How did you know him?"


    Luke asked curiously, breaking the silence in the car.


    "He is one of my college friends, we hadn''t seen in years."


    Winnie said lightly, but still hung on the face of the joy of reunion.


    "Really? He must be great, or he wouldn''t have been a judge."


    Luke said with worship.


    "Well, he is great."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke''s problems reminded Winnie of the time she graduated from university.


    At that time, she and Steven were in the same department and ss, and both of them did well in


    study. Finally, because of the tutor, Steven failed to study abroad.


    He went abroad to study after helping Winnie to settle her household registration for Megan. The two


    lost touch after that.


    "But Mommy, he is a man, why did you hug him?"


    Megan seemed to be very unsatisfied. In her heart, Mommy should be Daddy¡¯s and she could not have


    a boyfriend.


    It was a question Brian wanted to ask, but he did not.


    "Do you know who he is, Megan? Without him, you would still be a child without an identity."


    Winnie was not depressed because of the question of Megan, but happier.


    "What do you mean, is he that important?"


    Megan asked in doubts.


    "Remember Steven I told you?"


    Winnie asked in reply.


    "Steven......"


    Megan thought for a moment.


    "Oh, it was Daddy. The Daddy you married and divorced."


    "Yes, that''s him, and that Daddy Steven who just hugged Mommy. We had not seen for many years, we


    hugged because we were happy and it is understandable."


    Winnie exined, hoping Megan could understand her.


    "Yes, you are right. I didn''t know it was Daddy Steven. If I knew, I would thank him."


    Megan looked very excited this time, but Brian tightened his eyebrows.


    Leo was enough to worry him, and now Steven showed up. And he seemed to have a good


    rtionship with Winnie.


    Winnie sat in the back of the car and could not see the expression of Brian. He was in the joy of


    meeting Steven.


    "There will be plenty of opportunities to see him. When Daddy Stevenes to B City, I will take you to


    thank him."


    "I also want to see Uncle Steven. He must be very good. I want to learn from him."


    Luke said. Suddenly Steven became the central figure of the topic, which annoyed Brian.


    "Don''t call him Daddy. I don¡¯t like that. Megan, I am your only Daddy, call him Uncle Steven."


    Brian said in a low voice, trying to hide his emotions in front of the children, but there was no warmth in


    his voice.


    "Daddy, you are jealous. It is my bad, I didn''t take you into ount. I won¡¯t do that again."


    With that, Meganughed out loud, which made Winnie and Lukeugh too, only Brian had a gloomy


    face.


    On board the ne, all four were seated in first ss and soon the ne took off.


    It was quiet, and the children soon fell asleep.


    Winnie and Brian thought of the first time they met on the ne.


    "Time flies. It''s been almost a year since we met. If I had known you were the father of Megan, I


    wouldn''t have walked out of the airport."


    Winnie whispered, remembering the familiar feeling when she first met Brian and heard his voice for


    the first time, as well as the straight figure of his back.


    "This may be fate. Fate arranged us to meet again."

 Chapter 249 Embarrassment at the Airport

    Chapter 249 Embarrassment at the Airport


    Brian was also deeply touched.


    He stilled remembered the first sentence Winnie said to him, remembered that his heart trembled


    because of the familiar voice.


    He agreed with Winnie that if he had known that Winnie was the surrogate, he would have driven her


    out of B City in any way.


    They met, now he was reluctant to leave her.


    But although her appearance brought him and her a lot of trouble and suffering, the children brought


    him happiness.


    "I''m sorry to made you suffer. Since fate arranged, I could not change. No matter what I brought you,


    please forgive me that I could notpensate you."


    Winnie said sadly.


    She felt that all the changes of Brian had a direct rtionship with her, especially the custody of the two


    children was given to her. Brian must have had strong ideological struggle.


    "I owe you an apology for making your life such a mess. Do you hate me, Winwin?"


    Winnie¡¯s words made Brian guilty. Indeed, the person who should say sorry was he, from the beginning


    to the end, Winnie suffered the greatest harm.


    She suffer alone, endured alone, but she neverined and never troubled anyone.


    "No."


    Winnie answered without hesitation.


    "It is my destiny, and I hate no one."


    If she hated, it meant she cared, and it would always affect him. It did not bright her any advantage, so


    she did not hate.


    "Mr. Be, when we get off the ne, we''ll go back to our own lives and get along as friends, as we


    said. Let bygones be bygones."


    Winnie was reminding herself too that as long as she controlled herself, she would not have anything to


    do with Brian. As long as she kept her mind quiet, her life would be in.


    These days were good for Winnie. Although she had cried sadly, there were moreughter.


    But after getting off the ne, this happiness would be over. she had to return to reality and should


    face bravely and continue to challenge the new suffering.


    "What if I can¡¯t get through?¡±


    Brian was reluctant to let all be bygones. Although the past was bitter, but it showed his and Winnie''s


    heart.


    In this bitter process, he fell in love with her, she also fell in love with him, how could be willing to let it


    go?


    "It is said that time cures all kinds of ills. The good and the bad will disappear as time goes by, and we


    will be really happy when everything disappears."


    Winnie also said these words to herself, because Brian had nothing worth remembering, so he had


    nothing to forget, let alone to be hurt, so he did not need time to heal.


    "Live a good life. It is my own business that I love you. Even if I hurt, I hurt myself, I will find a way to


    heal."


    Winnie just wanted to tell Brian that her everything had nothing to do with him. He just needed to live


    his own life, and she was happy to see him happy.


    "Not as easy as you said, it does not depend on me to live a good life or not."


    Brian was distressed about what Winnie said. She always took all the responsibility on her own, such


    Winnie actually let Brian more worried.


    It was not her own business that she loved him, because he also loved her, but he could not say it and


    he also was painful.


    "It is not so bad as that. We arrange all our affairs together. If you have time, go back to see your


    father. He is old, no matter what mistakes he made, you should forgive him."


    Winnie knew that the contradiction between Brian and his father had been like a super heavy stone in


    his heart, which not only made him breathe hard, but also made his life lose its color.


    Winnie hoped that they could get along well with each other, so that Brian would never have anything


    to worry about and could live happily with her lover and family.


    Winnie gently persuaded Brian.


    "......"


    Brian did not answer. Winnie did not know whether it was a silent protest or eptance.


    "Now you''re a father too, you can imagine what it''s like a father could not be with his child. Learning to


    let go, you will make you happier."


    Winnie continued seeing that Brian did not speak. Now she had no other requirements, only hoped


    Brian could be more happy and less painful.


    "Don''t talk about me. You should be good too."


    Brian was not angry but spoke in a mild voice. Listening to two women said the same thing, his attitude


    was totally different.


    "I''ve always been fine. I''ve got two kids by my side, and I''ll be even better."


    "I''m tired. I need to take a rest."


    Winnie knew that Brian did not like her to talk about it, so she stopped talking. But there seemed to be


    nothing else to talk about, and she could only turn her head and close her eyes under the pretext of


    weariness.


    More than two hourster, the nended smoothly. Brian pushed a suitcase and walked out together


    with two children and Winnie.


    Albert saw Brian came out and hurried up to meet.


    "Please give me your suitcase, Mr. Be."


    Albert took the two suitcases, and then Brian continued to walk forward, Winnie came to Albert.


    "Albert, give me my suitcase."


    Winnie reached out her hand to catch it, but Albert hurriedly avoided.


    "I''ll do it. You''ve got two kids to take care of."


    Albert continued to walk forward. Then Wendy suddenly appeared in front of Brian.


    ¡°Brian, you are back.¡±


    Wendy excitedly said, but Brian wrinkled eyebrows because of her appearance.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    "Pick you up. I wanted to give you a surprise so I didn''t tell you."


    Wendy said, held the arm of Brian.


    "I don''t know when you wille back, so I''ve been waiting here for you for a long time. You must give


    me a reward."


    Wendy took the initiative to embrace Brian, but she felt upset to see Winnie and two children behind.


    But she seemed to have learnt to be refrained and did not reveal her displeasure directly.


    "Did Miss Chambere back with you?"


    "Yes, we came back together. We took the kids to thepetition."


    Winnie said with a smile.


    And the two children''s faces darkened at the moment they saw Wendy.


    They didn''t lose their temper, but they didn''t say hello either, because they still hated Wendy, and they


    hated her more and more.


    "Luke, Megan, say hello to Wendy."


    Winnie told the two children and found the change in their face.


    She knew the children still did not like Wendy, but they had to ept her, who was their Daddy¡¯s


    choice.


    Since Mommy gave the order, the children had to say hello.


    "Hello!¡±


    "Hello!¡±


    The two children said hello together reluctantly.


    "Hello, kids. You must be tired. Let''s go home together."


    Wendy''s performance did not let Brian down, and the children were obedient. The atmosphere was


    better than the previous time, but he was notfortable.


    "Let''s go home."


    Brian gave the order, and everyone moved forward.


    Megan found that Wendy was to take Daddy¡¯s hand, she gave her brother a wink. Two kids at the


    same time ran to Daddy and held Daddy hands respectively.


    "Daddy, let¡¯s go home."


    Megan looked up at Daddy with a sweet smile, but Wendy squeezed away was embarrassed.


    Wendy red at the two children angrily and then put on a gentle smile and walked on.


    Seeing that, Winnie knew that Wendy showed up intentionally and that Wendy pretended to be nice.


    But she might be wrong, perhaps Wendy was like this at usual time. Only facing her alone, she was


    domineering.


    A few people came to the parking lot together. To tell the truth. this scene let Brian not happy and even


    Albert felt embarrassed.


    "Albert, give me the suitcase. My car is over there. I''ll drive back."


    Winnie took the suitcase from Albert and called for the two children.


    "Megan, Luke, say goodbye with Daddy and Wendy. We take another car."


    Mr. Brian was relieved by Mr. Winnie''s remark, though he would have preferred that Wendy left alone.


    "I want to be in a car with Daddy."


    Megan protested.


    "Mommy, be in a car with us, too. Let Albert drive your car."


    Luke cooperated well with Megan, was that the unique tacit understanding between the twins?


    "Daddy is very tired. Let Daddy have a good rest. Don''t bother him, it is out of our way.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Come here."


    Winnie knew that the two children were on purpose. They had never been so disobedient before, but


    there were so many people, she could not me them.


    "No, I want to be with Daddy."


    Megan was stubborn. She hated Wendy and told her that she could not to destroy her family.


    "Mommy, I want to take Daddy''s car, too."


    "Yeah, Daddy''s car is big andfortable."


    Megan cooperated with Luke. Two kids insisted.


    Brian did not say a word. Winnie thought it would be a bad choice for him.


    "Do you think Mommy''s car is not good? Fine, you take Daddy¡¯s car, I drive back."


    "Mr. Be, please send the two children back."


    Winnie deliberately showed that she was angry. She knew it was not the children made Brian


    embarrassed, but her. As long as she and Wendy were not in the same car, he felt better.


    With that, Winnie took the suitcase and turned to go. She did not expect Megan to be so stubborn.


    Megan suddenly cried loudly, which sounded miserable in this dark night.

 Chapter 250 Obedience to the Children

    Chapter 250 Obedience to the Children


    Megan cried sadly and said loudly.


    "Mommy, will you abandon me? How can you? I just want to stay with Daddy for a longer time, and


    won¡¯t you agree?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Don''t go, Mommy. We don''t mind your car. We just want to go home together."


    Luke ran to Winnie and stopped her. With that, he ran to Brian.


    "Daddy, how about we three take Mommy''s car home? Mommy took a long flight like you, and she''s


    very tired."


    "Luke......"


    Winnie did not know what to say.


    Now she knew that the children were too clever to handle them.


    "Let''s go back together. Let Albert drive your car."


    Brian could not bear to let the children sad, even if he was embarrassed, he could only endure it.


    "No, I''ll drive myself. The children can''t be spoiled."


    Winnie told Brian that she would never disturb him in any way. How could she fail to do so just after she


    promised? Besides, Wendy was there, she must think that she was using her children to get close to


    Brian.


    In order not to let Brian embarrassed, not make everything have random thought, Winnie insisted.


    She turned away from the child and walked quickly toward her car. Though Megan¡¯s cry grew louder


    and louder, though Luke was calling her, she did not stop.


    "Brian, since the children want to stay with you for a longer while, take them to Miss Chamber''s car. I


    also drove here by myself, and I can drive back. I''ll see you at work tomorrow."


    Wendy said magnanimously, but she was scolding in the heart.


    The two brats spoilt her good deed. Originally she wanted to annoy Winnie, but two children messed it


    up.


    "See you at work tomorrow. I have to send back the kids."


    Brian said that in a low voice, bent down and picked up the weeping Megan, holding Luke''s hand to


    chase after Winnie''s footsteps.


    In such a situation, in fact, Brian was very grateful to Wendy. If it were not for her help, he had no idea


    when the two children would stop being sad.


    Brian drove, and Winnie sat with the two children in the back. At this time, the two children stopped


    crying and stopped making trouble, and the triumphant looks could vaguely be seen on their faces.


    "You let me down today, you know?"


    Winnie questioned seriously.


    "Yes."


    Replied the two children at once.


    "Do you know how embarrassed it is for Mommy and Daddy?"


    Winnie continued to lecture, but there was no sign of remorse on the children''s faces.


    "Yes, Mommy, we know we are wrong, and we won''t do it again."


    Luke hurriedly apologized, but the corners of his mouth had a light radian.


    "Mommy, we do this for a reason. Now we could not ept Wendy, of course we do not want she to be


    with Daddy. You have to give us time."


    "You have to ept it, because no one can change the fact. You can trick today, and you can do it


    tomorrow, can you do that all them life? Don''t feel it is too childish?"


    "You should try to ept it, not..."


    "Winwin."


    Winnie was still lecturing her two children, Brian interrupted her.


    "Stop it. They are still young. They won''t do that when they''re older."


    Brian persuaded. He knew what the children were thinking. He did not feel good when Winnie lectured


    them.


    "They do this on purpose, and they will do that again. Will you never marry?"


    Winnie angrily asked Brian.


    "If they can''t ept it, I''ll never marry."


    Brian said seriously. If he could not live with Winnie all his life, he just cooperated with grandpa. It


    would be ok if he could not have a marriage like that .


    Brian realized that on the ne back, and he had been thinking about the rtionship between him


    and Wendy since Winnie turned away from him and didn''t talk to him.


    He would find a chance to talk with Wendy, in this matter, he did not want to hurt the two women.


    "You''ll spoil the children."


    Brian said so, Winnie had nothing to say. It seemed that children must be lectured when no one was


    present.


    "Go back to coax Wendy. She waited for you for a long time, but the two children destroyed that. Tell


    her I''m sorry for being a bad parent."


    Winnie said she was sorry. If this happened often, she would be more embarrassed than she was now.


    ¡°She wasn''t angry. She told me toe back with you and the children. She''s not that stingy. Don¡¯t


    worry."


    Brian said casually, but Winnie felt sarcasm.


    It seemed that Brian saw only a part of Wendy, the real Wendy was not so sensible as he said.


    It was also possible that she was wrong. Brian loved Wendy, so everything about her was good in


    Brian''s heart. Not like her, a liar. This was the gap, she thought.


    Winnie took her children home and tried to educate them again, but she did not see any repentance on


    their faces until the end.


    "Well, stop it. The children know they are wrong, an you are still nagging. It iste, you still don''t sleep.


    You are not tired, but the children are tired."


    Isobel felt distressed that two children were lectured and stopped Winnie. From Winnie and the


    children''s dialogue, she knew what had happened.


    "You rest, I''ll take them upstairs."


    Isobel did not give Winnie an opportunity and directly pulled the two children''s hands upstairs.


    Luke was first sent back, and then Megan.


    "Megan, did you have fun?¡±


    Isobel asked while helping Megan take off her clothes.


    "Yes. We went to a lot of ces to y, and Dad stayed with us for three days. I am happy with Daddy


    and Mommy with me."


    Megan said joyfully.


    "Who did you sleep with that night, Daddy or Mommy?"


    Isobel had to ask, but there was something she had been worried about.


    "The four of us slept together. The hotel room was very big and the bed was very big. Brother and I


    slept in the middle, Daddy and Mommy slept by sides."


    Megan said happily.


    "Oh, I see."


    However, the answer of Megan did not let Isobel feel relieved.


    "Megan, you and Luke can''t force Daddy to be with Mommy."


    Isobel had to say that to avoid more trouble.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Megan asked in doubts.


    "Daddy and Mommy are not suitable to be together. And they won¡¯t be happy if they were together.


    They will often quarrel. Luke and you will be sad."


    Isobel could not put the words too straight forward, afraid of hurting the child, but saying so was nk,


    and it was of little use for the clever and independent Megan.


    "Brother and I would rather be sad than be with Daddy and Mommy."


    Megan was unhappy, she did not like others to separate her father and mother. Others did not


    understand the fear and loneliness of not having a mother or father.


    In Megan¡¯s view, being Daddy and Mommy was important than anything.


    Isobel did not dare to continue, for fear of having the opposite effect.


    It seemed that the two children were very determined and would not give up easily. But if it went on like


    this, it would be a mess. One day, Brian would know the identity of Winnie.


    Once he knew, how should they get along with each other? Would they continue to live like this for the


    sake of their children, or would they fought?


    In the next day Wendy did note to find Brian, but Brian thought of Wendy after work.


    He asked Wendy out for dinner.


    "I was too busy to call you today."


    Brian broke the silence.


    "You were away for a few days and had a lot of things to deal with. I didn''t bother you since you were


    busy. Did you have a good trip?"


    Wendy said open-mindedly, as if she did not care.


    "The main purpose of this outing is to apany Luke to participate in thepetition. I am not at


    ease about his first participation in such arge-scalepetition."


    Brian told the truth without concealment, but Wendy''s performance these two days really surprised him.


    Brian knew this was not the character of Wendy. Wendy was not as arrogant as Penny, but she had


    been very headstrong. Such a change, especially her magnanimity in front of Winnie must have a


    reason and purpose.


    However, he should thank Wendy did not embarrass himst night.


    "Children want their parents around."


    "Brian, I want to pick up Luke and raise him. Since grandpa doesn''t know about Megan, she can stay


    with Winnie. And we pick her up when grandpa knows about her."


    Wendy said softly. Since knowing Brian and Winnie had a rtionship, she understood one thing. It


    was difficult for her to pull Brian back by her own strength, so the children became a powerful weapon.


    "How did you change your mind so quickly?"


    Brian asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s selfish actually. I want them back because we could get married sooner. But you can rest


    assured that since I decide to raise them, I will treat them well. Never mistreat them like Penny did. You


    can always monitor me."


    Wendy said sincerely, which made Brian moved. But Brian knew Wendy best that she had no patience


    to get along with children.


    "I have given Winnie the custody of the children, and thew has notarized, we can¡¯ take then back."


    Luke was hurt. Brian could not trust others all of a sudden. Moreover, if the custody of the two children


    was taken back, Winnie could not live. How could he made his beloved woman sad?


    "Then when shall we get married? You''ve seen that the children don''t like me at all."


    Wendy was annoyed. If she could not have the children back, her possibility to loss was big.

 Chapter 251 Believe in Klara

    Chapter 251 Believe in ra


    Brian said seriously.


    "I want to tell you about this today. Winnie lectured the two children in the carst night, but the children


    could not ept it, so it seemed that we have to wait for a long time."


    Brian paused and then continued.


    "Wendy, I''m not sure how long it will be, so I won''t force you to wait for me. You can get married if you


    meet the right person."


    Brian said in a low voice and thought he would be sad saying that, he had been with Wendy for many


    years after all. But he was wrong, he did not feel sad but rxed.


    Wendy was shocked that Brian would give up her so soon.


    ¡°What do you mean, Brian? That''s easy for you to say? You don''t love me anymore, do you? Are you in


    love with someone else?"


    Wendy could not calm down. Brian''s answer made her sad.


    Last time Brian only told her to wait indefinitely, but now he asked her to marry the right person, which


    could not be epted.


    "......"


    Brian did not answer Wendy, because he did not want to lie, but if he told the truth, he was afraid of


    hurting Wendy.


    "Did you acquiesce by not speaking? You fall in love with Winnie, don''t you? Why did you let mee


    back if you love her?"


    Wendy could not help crying and had no mood for dinner.


    "It''s not what you think. I''m not in love with Winnie, and I can''t be with her. Wendy, don''t be emotional. If


    you are willing to wait, I will marry you, but I don''t want you to wait for an endless time."


    Brian had to say this, afraid Wendy would vent her anger on Winnie.


    "I will wait, I will wait even if it takes lifetime. As long as you don''t break up with me, as long as you


    don''t fall in love with someone else, I will always wait."


    Wendy was still emotional, because she knew that Brian was lying to protect Winnie.


    This kind of silent guard made Wendy jealous.


    "......"


    Brian was again silent. He did not expect Wendy to be so insist.


    "Don''t cry. If you want to wait, we''ll wait together."


    Brian finally softened and did not say heartless words.


    Wendy was depressed during the meal. Brian sent her home.


    She has felt the heart of Brian away from her more and more, and she was more and more panic.


    If she wanted to win, she had to find a way.


    Wendy was depressed and wanted to talk with someone, but she could only think of ra. So she


    asked ra out.


    "What''s wrong, Wendy?"


    ra asked with concern.


    "Yesterday I went to the airport to pick Brian up, I saw Winnie with two children, so I am depressed."


    Wendy finally said it out. She had been holding back these words fromst night. She wanted to talk to


    Brian about this, but he advised her to marry another man.


    "Wendy, you should be careful. Winnie is scheming and she would not easily give up Mr. Be."


    ra began to add insult to injury. She believed that before long Winnie would be in trouble.


    "ra, I''m telling you became I see you as my sister. In fact, I feel the crisis. But Brian and I have been


    together for so many years. How could I be willing to lose to a woman who has nothing?"


    "Brian is so good, no one in the country is better than him. I don¡¯t want to lose him."


    Wendy put the words in heart out. She felt that if it had been holding in mind, it would drive her crazy.


    ra seemed honest and sincere, and warm to her. Not only did talking to her made her feel good, but


    she could also help her with ideas.


    "You are right that Mr. Be is an excellent man, you cannot easily let go of him and you cannot lose


    to Winnie."


    "That''s what I was thinking, but you won''t believe what Brian told me. He told me to marry the right


    person instead of waiting for him."


    Wendy had been unable to control her mouth.


    "Is this a way of breaking up with you? How could he do this to you?"


    ra was angry, as if she had encountered these.


    "I knew what he meant, but I didn''t know what to do. Give me some advice, ra, or I will lose Brian."


    Wendy look pathetic, but in the eyes of ra, she wasughing at Wendy.


    She knew that she was right that Wendy had no ce in Brian''s heart. She didn''t have to care about


    Wendy''s existence.


    But now she had to help Wendy. If Winnie seeded, she really had no hope at all.


    "I''ve never experienced anything like that before. I don''t know what to do either."


    ra looked worried, as if she felt guilty for not being able to help.


    "ra, you are the only one who can help me now, and you have worked with Winnie, so you should


    know her better than I do. As long as you help me, I will thank you."


    Wendy saw ra as a life-saving straw, she believed that ra would help her.


    "Winnie and I have worked together, but she is too scheming, I can''t do anything with her. Now that you


    are in such a predicament, I will find a way."


    It was impossible for ra to refuse, but she could not give her advice so quickly that she would not


    give herself away.


    ra thought carefully for a moment.


    "Wendy, the only way I can think of is to be weak."


    "What do you mean?"


    Wendy asked in doubts.


    "Look, the fact that Mr. Be didn''t break up with you is a proof that he still loves you and can''t hurt


    you. If he can''t bear it, we''ll take advantage of it to keep him..."


    ra analyzed concretely.


    "You''ve got a good idea. Keep Brian first, and then get married. It''s toote to know after he gets


    married."


    Wendy finally gave a smile, but then she thought of a crucial question.


    "What I''m going to do to hide it from him?"


    "Wendy, I need to think of it. Don¡¯t worry, I will let you know when I have an idea."


    ra needed to make a n, which would reveal herself even if it was found out.


    ra continued.


    "Wendy, I don''t think the problem is Mr. Be. Winnie is the key problem. You have to find a way to


    drive Winnie away, or find a way to let Mr. Be be disappointed in her, so that Mr. Be can forget


    her and stay with you"


    Now that she had helped out with ideas, she would do it thoroughly. Only Winnie left, ra could have


    a chance to get close to Brian, in order to achieve her wishes.


    "You''re right. Winnie really can''t stay with Brian. I''ll think of a way to let her go. But you can give me


    some information, and help me out."


    "ra, don''t worry. I will remember your help."


    Wendy put the hope on ra, she firmly believed that ra was her angel, her lucky star.


    "Wendy, I help you because you are a good man. You can rest assured that I will tell you as soon as


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    there is any news about Winnie. And I will inform you as soon as I think of anything."


    ra said with a treacherous smile that only she knew did it for a reason.


    Felix was excited to learn that Luke got the national champion. He felt it was the wise choice that he let


    Luke lived with Winnie.


    Felix praised him happily at the table.


    "Luke, you are good. I didn''t expect that he had such talent."


    "Yes, we have geniuses in our family. Luke our pride."


    Thomas said happily too.


    "I heard that Luke learns programming from his ssmates'' Mother. She must be very good."


    "She is Winnie, that woman looked shrewd."


    When it came to Winnie, Jack got spirit.


    "You know her?"


    Asked Thomas, who had been inquiring about Winnie these days.


    "Yes, I met her several times. And I heard at thepany that she used to work for The Be Group.


    Grandpa, how could you let such a talented person go? If it were me, I will try to keep her?"


    Jack said regretfully. He also regretted histe return. If he had known Winnie earlier in thepany,


    he would have tried to let her stay.


    "What you said is no secret. Winnie is very talented, but who can stop her if she wants to develop


    independently?"


    Felix also felt pity, but he could not interfere Brian¡¯s decision, lest there was trouble.


    "Dad, I heard that Penny in prison is rted to Winnie, what is going on?"


    Thomas wanted to know more. He had sent people to check, but it was not clear. Since his father


    mentioned Winnie, he asked a few more questions.


    "Penny is jealous and has a wild mind. She suspected that Brian and Winnie have anything to do with


    each other, and found someone to kidnap Winnie. She also found someone to hit Winnie with a car,


    this is intentional homicide. Winnie could not tolerate it."


    Felix said a few more words because he was in a good mood today. He was tired of others mentioning


    this matter at ordinary times.


    "Oh, well, she should go to jail. I heard that the Burns family fell, and Richard was also wanted. Is it


    rted to Penny?"


    This version was different from what Richard said. It seemed that Richard had not told him the whole


    story.


    "Richard is suspected of killing and destroying evidence. The man who died is Penny''s partner in


    kidnapping Winnie."


    Felix did not doubt what Felix said, after all, it had nothing to do with the Be Group.


    "Richard killed a man for Penny, so isn¡¯t it too short that Penny was only six years in prison?"


    Thomas seemed to understand why Richard was so concerned about Penny.


    "Now the police has not catch Richard, and cannot determine that they are aplices. They can only


    sentence refer to her fault now, but if Richard is caught and say it is Penny behind the scene, she could


    nevere out again."


    "Richard had better been caught early."


    Felix expected that. Only when Richard was caught, he can feel relieved, otherwise he was afraid


    Richard would take revenge on the Be Group.

 Chapter 252 Stir up Trouble

    Chapter 252 Stir up Trouble


    Winnie and Leo had started the initial cooperation. She did not have to take care of anything, and Leo''s


    team would take care of it, so Winnie was not so busy.


    In Leo''spany, after giving preliminary opinions, Winnie came to Leo''s office for the first time.


    His office was no less imposing than Brian''s, but it was decorated in a different style, as sunny and


    energetic as its owner.


    "Your office has a very informal feel. I like the style of the decoration."


    Winnie praised. Unconsciously she reminded of Brian. His office looked cold as he.


    "So do I. We seem to have the same taste."


    "Sit down. You are my god of wealth."


    Leo said jokingly. Winnie was not just the God of Wealth for him.


    "You don''t look like amanding chief executive with a mouth like that."


    After knowing Leo started dating, Winnie thoroughly rxed herself, and began to joke with Leo.


    "How is your blind date?"


    "She looks different from the picture, and I can''t ept it."


    Leo said frankly.


    "But never mind, my mother is interested in my blind date, she would find another girl. I believe I would


    like one. "


    Leo said jokingly, so that Winnie could get along with him as friends and he could always help her.


    "Although you are good, don''t be too picky. If you like someone, try to be together."


    Winnie persuaded, but her was in a mess.


    "I''m not picky, as you said, at least I should have feeling for her."


    "There is a date today. I have a picture of her without makeup and my mother confirm that she did not


    have cosmetic surgery."


    Leo looked excited.


    Winnie thought Leo had moved on and get her over.


    That was Winnie wanted. She didn''t want any man in the world had expectation on her, because her


    heart had no spare ce for others.


    After she left Leo''s office, Winnie felt unprecedented loneliness. Leo began to ept the new


    rtionship and soon he would have a happy life.


    Daenerys had Kevin, and would have a baby soon.


    Brian and Wendy would get married. And she was still single.


    Although she had an aunt, a sister and two children, no one could rece her loneliness in mind.


    She felt herself deste, felt that time was slow, a lifetime was long.


    She would she could live the next life when she woke up. Ans she would fall in love with Brian, so that


    her next life must be happy.


    Winnie often went to the cemetery to visit her parents when she felt lonely and sad, and not was no


    exception. She stood in front of her parents again.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m bothering you again. I miss you. I don''t know if you miss me. Next life I will be your


    daughter again, you must live a long life with me, so that I won''t be alone even if I''m unloved."


    Winnie shed tears every time to see her parents, because no one could rece her suffering.


    Her tears fell down.


    "Mom and dad, from now on all I have in my world are work and family. I''m going to bury all those


    delusions and bring up my two children in peace."


    "By the way, I have a picture of my children in my cell phone, see if they have grown up."


    Winnie said with tears and showed her parents the pictures of the children.


    "See? Aren¡¯t they lovely. Luke is clever, he inherited my gene, right?"


    This was the first time Winnie praised herself. She told the good news to her parents, and they must be


    proud.


    While showing the pictures to his parents, she also looked at them, but inadvertently saw a picture of


    Brian.


    "Don''t look at this man. If you look at him, you will be sad with me."


    Winnie took back the mobile phone, but her eyes were not willing to leave Brian''s cold face.


    How could this man be so perfect? Why can''t this man be low-key? Why wasn''t this man born in an


    ordinary family? But no one gave her the answer.


    Tears kept flowing, some on the ground, some on the phone, blurred her line of sight, also covered the


    Brian on the phone.


    Winnie knew that Brian would fade away in her life like this picture.


    That Winnie cried was again seen by Brian. His heart was hurtful.


    Instead of visiting his mother at the cemetery this time, he had driven to the suburbs to see his sister


    off, and had returned without ever entering the house. On the way back, he saw Winnie''s car and


    quickly followed her.


    When Winnie came to the cemetery, he knew she was in a bad mood. But she didn''t expect her to cry


    so sadly.


    He had been thinking that he must let Winnie live a good life, but she did not look good at all, and there


    was nothing he could do to help.


    Looking at Winnie went back in the car, watching her rubbed her swollen eyes with a towel, he knew


    she was going to be a superman and be strong again.


    He wanted to open the door and hold her in his arms tofort her. He wanted to tell her that he loved


    her, too, and would protect her in the future. However, all this had uncertain consequences, and painful


    price would be paid.


    "Winwin, don''t be so strong, find someone to talk to, find someone to hold and cry, release your


    depression, and don''t bear it, I am afraid that one day you will break down."


    Brian said in heart. At the moment he would rather Winnie was a weak woman who loved to cry than to


    be strong.


    Thomas came secretly to see Richard again.


    "Well, how are you?"


    This time Thomas had a mild tone.


    "Very good, very down-to-earth, I just miss my family."


    Richard was doing well. With Thomas to take care of him, he was not worried about being arrested by


    the police.


    "I''ve already seen them, and they''re all good. I gave them some money. Although it was not much, it is


    better than those working people."


    Thomas had those things done in order to let Richard say more.


    "Good, you are thoughtful."


    Richard was satisfied. It seemed that Thomas knew how to do it even if he said nothing.


    "Thomas, don''t you think anything of The Be Group? Are you willing to let Brian run the Be


    Group for the rest of his life? Then he''ll leave the Be Group to his son, and your son will just have


    to watch."


    Richard was reminding Thomas not to forget what he had in mind.


    "We''ll talk about thatter. I have no ideas for the moment. Who has the Be Groups depends on


    the ability. And it does not necessarily give Luke."


    Thomas said darkly.


    "Don''t tter yourself, Thomas. Do you think Brian got the Be Group because of his ability? His son


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    is so smart and he has a capable mother. When he grows up, he would be more outstanding than


    Brian, he sure will run the Be Group."


    Richard continued, only when Thomas had ambition, he could have a chance to revenge Brian. Now it


    was time for him to use Thomas.


    "Do you know who mother is?"


    Thomas tightened his eyebrows and asked suddenly.


    "I don''t know, but anyone would have guessed. Anyone can understand that a surrogate child must be


    born to a woman with good conditions in all aspects."


    Richard did not tell the truth so that he could live longer.


    "A surrogate? What the hell is going on? Where did you hear all that?"


    Thomas asked in surprised. He never knew that Luke was a surrogate.


    Brian said that Luke was born by his woman outside, and because of this child, Thomas lost to Brian. If


    this child was a surrogate, then Brian was ying a trick.


    "Thomas, don''t worry, I got the news in this period of time. Since I want to revenge, I will check it out,


    but the surrogate pregnancy is unexpected."


    It was basically a thing that everyone knew, but Richard said it was known only to himself.


    "Have you found out who the mother is?"


    Thomas obviously could not calm down. Brian used this way to win him, how could he not be angry?


    "No, her information was sealed up by Brian, no one cannot find it. But I''m working on it, Thomas. Just


    wait for the good news."


    Richard said cunningly. Now he could do nothing but put all his hopes on Thomas. As long as the fire of


    Thomas''s desire got to the extreme, Brian could not have a good day.


    "Who in the Be family knows about this?"


    Thomas angrily asked. He had a very bad feeling that everyone in the Be family was fooling him.


    "I don¡¯t know. They may all know, but may only Brian knows. You''d better ask yourself."


    Richard did not dare to speak out who knew, especially Penny. She was afraid that when Thomas went


    to prison to see Penny, Penny would say something she should not say.


    "Does your daughter know what''s going on?"


    Thomas asked, but it was guessed by Richard.


    "She''d been tricked. How can she know that? Brian don¡¯t love her and didn''t tell her anything. She


    wouldn''t be in this situation if she''d known she was being used."


    Richard cleared it for Penny. He could not let Penny involved otherwise she would mess things up.

 Chapter 253 No Result

    Chapter 253 No Result


    After Thomas left Richard''s residence, he carefully thought over these things and felt that Brian had


    many things to hide from him, but Richard did not tell him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maybe Richard knew all about Brian, but he couldn''t tell him all at once. But as long as he heard a bit


    of news, he wanted to know more and what means Brian used to get his current position.


    Thomas got nothing from Brian, so he came to Richard, but Richard did not tell him the whole story, so


    put the hope on Penny.


    Thomas drove directly to see Penny.


    In the interview room, Penny was d to see him. She had been looking forward to hising so that


    she could know more.


    "Thank you for seeing me. Only you don''t dislike me."


    Penny pretend to be moved.


    "Not at all. How is the food and amodation?"


    Thomas asked with concern while ncing at the police, who were close to Winnie. He was afraid that


    there were police behind him too. And there were many monitors, it was not convenient to talk.


    "It is good, I am fine with your help."


    Penny saw the way Thomas looked at the policeman, and guessed that he might have something to


    say, and that it must be about her father.


    But having been in prison long, she knew that it was tightly controlled, especially since her father was a


    wanted man, it was hard for her to say anything.


    "Good, good. I won''t worry since you are good."


    "Can I ask something about your husband? How did you end like this?"


    Richard was a sensitive subject, but it was OK to ask about Brian.


    Penny hesitated for a moment. Instead of asking about her father, the man mentioned Brian. What


    purpose did he have?


    The police did not stop their topic, so Penny began to speak.


    "s...... Winnie''s involvement ruined my family. Otherwise I wouldn''t havee to this point today. I


    also me myself, the way to deal with the problem is not right. If I have more consideration, it would


    not end like this."


    "Now I''m giving up my ce to her."


    Penny put all the responsibility on Winnie.


    Not knowing the real purpose of the man before her, there were words she could not utter.


    This man might be sent by her father, or might be sent by Brian, or she might make her own sentence


    worse and hurt her father.


    "Winnie? Brian wants to marry Wendy, not Winnie. Are you sure that Winnie influenced your marriage?"


    It was of no use for Thomas. He must get more information from Penny.


    "How do you know about Wendy?"


    Penny thought Wendy might be the woman Winnie said that Brian had been waiting for. That was what


    Winnie and Daenerys said thest time they came.


    Was it really not Winnie Brian would marry to?


    But so what? Brian loved Winnie. Wendy might be a victim like her. They might marry for the sake of


    Felix.


    "Now the whole B City knows that Brian''s future wife is Wendy. It is not surprised I know."


    Thomas answer indifferently.


    "Those are false, Brian loves Winnie. Even if he married Wendy, he would have been guarding Winnie.


    If Felix agrees, he will marry Winnie."


    "But it is not easy for Winnie to marry Brian without a family background. As long as Felix is in the


    Be Group, everything is done as he wants."


    Penny showed hatred when speaking of Felix.


    Although she should take the responsibility that Brian bought the Burns Group, if there was no Felix''s


    Although Thomas got not useful message from Penny, but she reminded himself of one thing that the


    real person controlled the Be Group was his father, and Brian must be obedient to him.


    And Thomas had confirmed that Brian cared Winnie the most, so Thomas found Brian''s weakness, and


    it would be useful in the future.


    Penny paused, then suddenly thought of her question and asked again.


    "You havee to see me twice, and I still do not know who you are."


    Hearing that, Thomas knew that she was on her guard. It seemed that Penny was not as useless as


    Richard imed.


    "Let''s talk when Ie to see you next time. I gotta go. Remember to take care of yourself and not let


    yourself get sick."


    As Thomas said, he stood up, staring at Penny, seemly speaking something.


    He could not now let Penny know his identity, nor could he know more under these circumstances. He


    could only wait for more opportunities.


    "I know, thank you foring to see me."


    Penny was taken to her room, and she wondered what he had meant by the look in his eyes before he


    left. Was he really afraid that she would be ill, or...


    Penny suddenly understand and also saw the hope.


    Since came back from thepetition, Winnie had not seen Daenerys, so after work she came to the


    home of Daenerys.


    "Your belly gets bigger and you became fatter, did you eat a lot?"


    Winnie surveyed Daenerys''s body as she walked to the living room.


    "Yes, I ate a lot, but you can rest assured that I can lose weight after the birth of the baby."


    Daenerys said easily, not caring about her disfigured body at all.


    "I am not afraid that you cannot lose weight, butt that you eat too much will have bad impact on the


    child''s health. You must be careful."


    "Sit down and let me see if the baby is behaving well."


    Winnie sat on the sofa, patting the position next to her and asked Daenerys to sit down.


    As for Daenerys and the child''s health, she was just worried. Kevin was a doctor and he knew more


    than she did. Daenerys''s parents were also doctors, and they would remind Daenerys.


    "Look, see if my baby is behaving well."


    Daenerys sat down happily. Winnie envied that.


    Winnie gently stroked Daenerys''s belly, and soon felt the child squirm. She bent her head excitedly to


    hear the child''s voice.


    "The baby is very naughty. Are you happy to see me?"


    Winnie whispered.


    "I think so."


    Daenerys agreed happily.


    "Winwin, Luke is good and got champion in the nationalpetition. You should train him well."


    When she thought of it, the excitement on her face became even more overwhelming, like her child


    won honor.


    "Yes, Luke has a talent on it, and he''s sure to do well in the future. By the way, guess who I met in the


    Winnie got up and said excitedly.


    "Who is it?¡±


    Daenerys was confused and curious.


    "Oscar."


    "Oscar? Really? I haven''t heard from him for years, and what a coincidence you met?"


    Daenerys asked in surprise.


    "He was the chairman of the judges for thepetition and is still in the business and doing a good


    job."


    Winnie seemed as proud as if she were talking about her husband.


    "It is a fate that you met. How''s he been all these years? When did hee back?"


    Daenerys had a lot of questions about Oscar.


    "We met when I was in a hurry to catch a flight, so I didn''t ask too much. I know he has a good job, but


    he hasn''t married yet. I don''t know the rest. But I have his number, so we can contact at any time."


    "Then ask him now, I want to see what he bes."


    The more they talked, the more excited they were. They would like to see Oscar.


    "Ok, I''ll ask him if he is avable?"


    Winnie took out her mobile phone to send a message to Oscar.


    "Have you got time for a little chat?"


    Momentster, Oscar replied.


    "Yes, I was off work."


    "Quick, send him a video. He says he''s free."


    Daenerys was excited.


    Soon the video was connected. Seeing Oscar, Daenerys was surprised.


    "How can you be so handsome? I should have courted you if I knew you were going to turn into this."


    Daenerys joked, but she did not expect that Oscar would have such a big change.


    "Daenerys."


    Oscar was also surprised.


    At that moment the video was connected, he did not dare to confirm that the person in front of him was


    Daenerys, but he was particrly familiar with her until he heard her voice and felt her still lively and


    cheerful heart.


    "That''s right, you have the best eyes in our ss. I have changed a lot, but you still can recognize me."


    Daenerys was excited. When the door opened, Winnie beckoned to her, but she said.


    "It must be Kevin, it is ok, let¡¯s continue to chat."


    Daenerys then continued to chat with Oscar.


    "Oscar, why didn¡¯t you contact us in these years? Do you know we have been thinking of you."

 Chapter 254 Remarriage?

    Chapter 254 Remarriage?


    Oscar over the video exined with a smile.


    "I did not have a good life in thest two years, so I felt ashamed to contact you. When I got better and


    wanted to contact you, I found your contact information was lost."


    Oscar said honestly. No matter what he said, Winnie believed him, because they never said false


    words.


    "What are you ashamed of? I''m worse than you are. If you had contacted me earlier, you would have


    felt you are good."


    Winnie said jokingly, but that was her real thought. She thinks none of her ssmates had a worse life


    than she did


    With that, Winnie looked up and found Brian standing in front of her. She was surprised and her smile


    disappeared.


    It was indeed Kevin who opened the door, but Brian came unexpectedly.


    Winnie tried to make herself look natural, and then smiled at Brian as a greeting. In fact, she was very


    ufortable.


    She hadn''t seen Brian sinceing back from thepetition. She was determined to forget Brian


    and to put all her energy into work, but only she knew, it was not an easy thing.


    When he was not around, she could endure it. But when he stood in front of her, even if his face was


    stiff, Winnie''s heart could not help but jump violently.


    Winnie took back her line of sight and continued to chat with Oscar through the video. Daenerys took a


    look at Brian and then at Winnie, and then she got up to greet Brian.


    "Where is Daenerys? We''ll talk another time if you are busy."


    Seeing that Daenerys disappeared in the video, Oscar was afraid of influencing Daenerys.


    "It''s all right, her husband''s back. We can talk."


    If Oscar hung up, Winnie would be embarrassed and did not know whether to stay or not.


    "Daenerys is married?"


    Oscar asked in surprise.


    "Yes, and she gonna be a mother. She is more than six months pregnant now."


    Winnie told Oscar the good news.


    "No wonder she looks fatter. She is going to be a mother. Congrattions, I will definitely visit you


    when I have a chance to go to B City."


    Oscar got many things surprised, but they were all happy things.


    "Wee, wee. We haven''t seen for a long time, we should have a good together. Megan always


    wants to see you."


    Of course, Winnie weed Oscar. They were friends for years.


    "I also want to see Megan. I''m such an ipetent father that I can''t even remember what my


    daughter looks like."


    Oscar''s joke reached Brian''s ears and made him very ufortable.


    But he said nothing, only tightening his eyebrows.


    "Oscar, I heard from Winwin that you are not married, is that true?"


    At this point, Daenerys appeared in range of the video.


    "No, but I was thinking that if there is no suitable one, I will consider Winwin, but I wondered if she''s


    married."


    Oscar''s words made Winnie and Daenerysugh. They seemed to be ok to make such jokes.


    "No, Winwin hasn''t married. I thank it is destiny. You have divorced for so many years, and have not


    married yet. Why don''t you remarry?"


    "Life is so short that if you continue to waste time, don''t say I didn''t warn you if you regret."


    No one knew if Daenerys said that intentionally or she had forgotten the existence of Brian. In short,


    these words she said made Brian feel worse.


    "I have no objection. I agree to remarry as long as Oscar is willing to."


    Winnie said with a purpose. She wanted to tell Brian that she could soon get him over.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Oscarughed unbridledly.


    "Good, when I go to B City, we discuss remarriage. Life is too short, why waste time for love?"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Oscarughed heartily again. He wished he had feelings for Winnie so that he would not be alone.


    Three people chatted as if no others were around, but Brian got a bad mood.


    They seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship, not the ssmate rtionship that Winnie said, nor


    that he helped Megan with registered permanent residence.


    If it was, how could the mention remarry so naturally? But Winnie loved him, how could she move on so


    quickly?


    And Winnie looked at him indifferently, did she stop loving him?


    "Brian,e and help me with the dinner. Let thedies wait to eat."


    Kevin saw Brian''s gloomy face and asked him toe over.


    "Are you upset?"


    Asked Kevin as soon as Brian reached the kitchen.


    "Cut the crap. What can I do for you?"


    Brian did not directly answer Kevin''s question. His heart was like bleeding.


    "Don''t listen to them. It''s none of your business. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing to sit there in your


    position?"


    Kevin did not expect Winnie to be here. He met Brian when he was off work, so he directly took him


    home. And when they got home, he could not leave immediately, or it would be more embarrassing.


    "......"


    Brian did not answer and he knew he was not right to sit there. But Winnie was like a strong maic


    field that attracted Brian.


    "s...... it is simple to others, but it is hard for you to choose."


    "Brian, can''t you live an ordinary life? Can''t you give up everything for love?''


    Kevin said it more than once, but he couldn''t help saying it, when Daenerys couldn''t hear him.


    He didn''t want Brian''s marriage to be the same as his father''s. He wanted him to be with the one he


    loved. He hoped that he could put down the heavy burden on his shoulders and live easily and happily.


    Brian didn''t answer because he didn''t know what to say.


    He also wanted to give up everything to be with Winnie, but to give up the Be Group was to give up


    all employees. If the Be Group fell into his uncle''s hands, it was the employees of the Be


    Group who suffered.


    He wanted to find a good way to solve everything, but Grandpa''s idea could not be changed, so what


    he could do was to sacrifice his happiness, and give up the woman who loved him and was deeply


    loved by him.


    "Cook. Don''t worry about me."


    "You mean you will give up Winniepletely? Well, since then, it doesn''t matter to you which man


    she talks to. Don''t be so sulky."


    Kevin raised his voice, showing frustration about Brian''s reaction.


    In Kevin''s eyes, Brian was an indomitable man, there was nothing he cannot do. But he could not


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    protect the woman he loved and could not give this woman love.


    It seemed that the perfect and outstanding men also had problems that could not be solved.


    Brian was still silent. He knew that Kevin said for his good and was worried about him. But he had done


    his best and had done the least harm to everyone.


    Brian could not help but look at the living room. Winnie had a bright smile on her face, but he was


    hurtful.


    This woman should have been so hearty and warm, but she had to disguise her smile because of his


    torture. He had better let go, and she would be better off without his torment.


    In the living room.


    Three people were still talking freely. They had not seen each other for a long time, and they had a lot


    to talk.


    "By the way, how is Penny? Have you contacted each other?"


    When speaking of Penny, Oscar became visibly serious and cautious.


    Because he knew what Penny had done and should not be forgiven. However, after all these years,


    she was once the best friend, and it was inevitable that he would want to inquire.


    "Oh, a long story."


    Daenerys was annoyed when she heard Penny''s name.


    "We won''t talk about her today, Oscar. Her things cannot be finished in a few words. When youe


    back, I will tell you about her."


    Winnie also refused to talk about this topic, not because of trouble, not because of aversion to Penny,


    but she was afraid that Brian would be ufortable to hear that.


    "Ok. I''lle and see you sometime. It''s gettingte, and I have an appointment. Let''s call it a day."


    Oscar ended the video chat.


    But he learned that they had a bad rtionship with Penny from their conversation.


    "Daenerys, I feel sick in my stomach. I need to lie down in the guest room."


    After putting the phone away, Winnie got up from the sofa.


    "Ok, I will ask for dinnerter."


    Daenerys thought Winnie did not want to see Brian, but she could not leave, so she found an excuse to


    avoid seeing him temporarily.


    However, Winnie was really bad with her stomach.


    She had felt it at the beginning of the conversation and had been putting up with it.


    Winnie came to the room and closed the door. She did not want anyone toe in, especially Brian.


    After Daenerys saw Winnie into the guest room, she went to the kitchen.


    "I can help."


    She washed her hands and prepared to help with the cooking.


    "No, you go chat with Winwin."


    Kevin said, looking at Daenerys'' belly. He did not want her to work with that big belly.


    "Winwin is not feeling well and went to the guest room."


    Daenerys inadvertently said, but Brian became nervous.


    "What''s the matter? She was fine just now."


    Brian asked with concern, frowning.


    "She said her stomach was not feeling well and would be all right after lying for a while."


    Daenerys exined, afraid that Brian went to see Winnie.


    "Stomachache? I''ll go and see."


    As expected, Brian was about to see her.


    "Don''t worry. She said she is all right."


    Daenerys stopped Brian. She guessed Winnie must not want to see Brian.

 Chapter 255 Cholelithiasis

    Chapter 255 Cholelithiasis


    Daenerys stopped Brian, but she saw the worry in the eyes of Brian.


    "I''ll go and see her. I''ll call you if there is something wrong."


    Daenerys could only go to the guest room.


    Winnie curled up on the bed, looking pathetic. Daenerys became nervous.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Daenerys sat down on the edge of the bed and asked softly.


    "I am fine, it asionally hurt these two days. I just need to rest for a while."


    Winnie endured the pain and rxed a little.


    "Didn''t you see a doctor?"


    Daenerys was nervous. Winnie was really feeling unwell and was not to avoid Brian.


    "Probably it is because of the ovtion."


    Winnie did not take her illness seriously and thought she would be fine and there was no need to go to


    the hospital, or people would worry about her.


    "I thought you are to avoid Brian. Let''s go to the hospital for a check, and we will be at ease."


    Daenerys was still worried.


    "No, no need to check."


    "Daenerys, I will not avoid Brian now. He and I have made our terms clear. We will get along as friends


    from now on."


    Although things were settled, but when it came to Brian, Winnie''s mood was low.


    "Does he know you like him?"


    Daenerys did not believe that two people who loved each other could get along as friends. If they


    could, how much pain they would suffer?


    "I told him, I told him I liked him. Because I like him, I want to live with dignity. To have dignity, I must


    have his respect. He can only respect me as a friend."


    Remembering what they said that day, Winnie''s heart was hurt. She knew that she could not forget


    Brian, but she had to work hard. Because he was like a majestic overlord.


    "You told him?"


    Daenerys asked incredibly. This was not the character of Winnie.


    "Winwin, what was his reaction when you told him? Does he like you or reject you?"


    "Rejected, of course. I knew he didn''t like me, though he didn''t say no so directly."


    As the words fell, Winnie frowned because of a stomachache.


    "s......"


    Daenerys let out a deep breath and looked depressed.


    "Stop tormenting yourself. It would be impossible for you to be together even if he loves you. Forget


    him as soon as possible, so you can be happy."


    Daenerys had said this many times, but it did not seem to work. Winnie not only did not forget Brian,


    but loved him more deeply.


    "I will."


    It was easy to say, but it was difficult to forget.


    Now Winnie wished she had amnesia, so she could easily forget Brian.


    "By the way, Winwin, I have asked Brian about Penny, and he said that the single room has nothing to


    do with him. He wished Penny to be in the prison forever, how could he create a better environment for


    her?"


    Daenerys suddenly thought of Penny.


    "Who could it be? How could her family, who hate her even more than I do, spend money on her when


    they''re in trouble themselves?"


    Winnie was confused.


    "Brian said Penny had money and might have used it."


    "It could not be. She''s not free to spend her own money now. I think it''s more likely to be her father."


    The only person Winnie could think of was Richard.


    He could not be found outside, and he was the best person in the Burns family to Penny. As a father,


    he could not abandon his child in any way.


    "Richard? He''s in trouble now, he could not go to the prison."


    Daenerys thought there was little chance. If Richard went to prison, it would be tantamount to throwing


    himself into a trap.


    "He could have found someone else to see her."


    The more Winnie thought about it, the more she realized it was possible.


    "This may be true, but you should be careful. Richard has been suspected of murder, if he came back


    to seek your revenge, we are passive."


    Daenerys had to remind Winnie, in order to avoid future idents.


    "Ok, I''ve always been careful."


    "Daenerys, you can go out. I want to sleep."


    Winnie''s stomach was getting more and more painful, and there was no sign of improvement.


    Because of this, she was irritable and wanted to be quiet.


    "Ok, you lie down and I''ll go out and see."


    After Daenerys left, Winnie was still thinking about Penny.


    Although the rification of Brian made her feel better, the person who went to see Penny made her


    worry.


    After a moment, there was great pain in her stomach, and she could not think about anything.


    Winnie clutched her stomach.


    Now that her stomach was getting more and more painful that she couldn''t help it. If she walked out at


    this moment, she would be seen by Brian. When he saw it, he would think she was putting on a show


    to win his sympathy.


    But she could not endure it anymore.


    Brian hade to the living room. Although Daenerys told him that Winnie was all right, he was still


    worried and fixed his eyes on the closing door of the guest room.


    He wanted to go in and personally confirm whether Winnie was OK. But he felt it rather rude to intrude,


    since there was no rtion between them.


    He told himself he could not go in, but he wanted to.


    Finally, Brian strode toward the guest room.


    Brian pushed open the door and saw Winnie huddled up on the bed. When he walked in and saw the


    sweat on Winnie''s face, he suddenly panicked.


    "Winwin, what''s wrong with you? Where does it hurt?"


    "I am okay, I..."


    "Your face has changed."


    "Kevin..."


    Brian called Kevin eagerly, with worry in his eyes.


    Kevin heard the cry and quickly ran over, followed by Daenerys.


    "See what is wrong with Winwin."


    Brian gave ce to Kevin, and said with worry.


    "Winwin, where does it hurt? I check on you."


    Kevin calmly asked, as a qualified doctor.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "A little above my right stomach, and I feel sick in my stomach now."


    Winnie''s voice was very weak and could barely be heard.


    Hearing that, Kevin tightened his eyebrows. He reached out and touched Winnie''s right abdomen.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Yes, it hurts."


    The sweat on Winnie''s face rolled down from her cheeks.


    Even though the pain was unbearable, she clutched the sheets with her hands and did not shed a drop


    of tear.


    She was strong, but it made Brian guilty and distressed.


    "It could be cholelithiasis, go to a hospital. We can''t solve it at home."


    Kevin concluded and then continued.


    "Brian, your car is in the basement. Right? I''ll go and get it. You held Winnie down. Daenerys wait at


    home or I''ll have to take care of you."


    Kevin knew Daenerys wanted to follow them, so he refused because she asked.


    With that, Kevin hurried out.


    Brian walked to the bed and tried to hold Winnie.


    "I... I can do it myself."


    Winnie refused Brian''s kindness and did not want to trouble Brian.


    "You need to see a doctor now. Don''t care so much."


    Brian could not be obedient to Winnie at this time. He could not care too much.


    Brian picked Winnie up and strode outside.


    "Tell me the news as soon as you know."


    Daenerys shouted behind Brian. She was very sorry that she was not careful enough to see Winnie''s


    pain.


    In order to help Winnie get rid of the pain as soon as possible, Kevin drove the car very fast. On the


    road, he arranged Winnie the check items.


    When they reached the hospital, Brian went to the B ultrasound room holding Winnie. The result came


    out soon, indeed, as Kevin said, it was cholelithiasis.


    Kevin found a ward for Winnie and gave Winnie infusion first.


    "Winwin, the stone is not too big. I gave you medicine to melt the stone. You''ll have to endure it."


    "Ok, I can bear it."


    "Use medicine to relieve the pain. She''s still in pain."


    Brian spoke, because he could see Winnie''s body trembling with pain.


    "I put some painkillers in the medicine, but not inrge amounts. Too much can affect the body. Hold it


    for a while and it won''t hurt so much."


    Kevin had done what he should do, and then Winnie could only bear it.


    "How did the diseasee about?"


    Brian continued to ask, wishing to know the cause, so that she could be cautious.


    "It can be from the food, bad mood, water. Pay attention to all these aspects, Winwin."


    Kevin said the cause of the disease, but that was not absolute. Kevin felt that Winnie''s illness had a


    great deal to do with her mood.


    "Well, I''ll be careful."


    Winnie answered feebly. Now she was still tortured by pain and did not want to say a word.


    "I''ll call Daenerys so she won''t worry."


    Kevin said and turned to leave the ward.


    Brian looked at Winnie''s pale face with sweat on it and was worried.


    Winnie usually ate light food, which would not cause lesions.


    Based on Brian''s knowledge of Winnie, she drank a lot of water, so this could not be the cause. Most


    likely, she had a depressed mood.


    Brian knew Winnie well. She was really strong and brave enough to face the reality, but she was a


    woman after all. She could ignore other things, but she could not be over on her rtionship.


    Her smile was fake, but Brian wanted to see her smile from the heart.


    "Are you hurt? It will be fer."


    Brian appeased Winnie, at the same time, he reached out to grasp Winnie''s hand, but Winnie avoided


    it.


    "I am ok now. I am sorry that you have not had dinner because of me. Go back to eat dinner."


    Winnie refused Brian''spany. With him about, her heart was in pain.

 Chapter 256 Stay with Her

    Chapter 256 Stay with Her


    Winnie knew that now she neededpany the most and someone to love her. She hoped that this


    person was Brian, but she needed sincere care, notpany without any feelings.


    "Go back. The nurse can take care of me."


    Winnie said again.


    "You are sick, how can I eat? I will eat with you."


    Brian knew that he was imperceptibly giving Winnie pressure and that leaving now was good to forget


    each other.


    But he really was worried about Winnie, and did not want her to face the pain alone.


    "I..."


    Winnie continued to drive Brian away, but at this moment the pain hit again. She clenched her teeth


    and swallowed back her words.


    "It hurts again, doesn''t it?


    Brian took Winnie''s hand, and from the strength of Winnie''s hand, he knew that she was in great pain.


    Brian put his other hand on Winnie''s right abdomen and began to rub it.


    "You will be fine."


    Brian''s voice was so low and soft that he couldn''t hide his worry.


    If he could, he would bear the torture Winnie suffered.


    Winnie did endure.


    The feeling was indescribable. She felt like she was going to die. But she did not want to be seen by


    Brian.


    His gentle words instantly made Winnie''s heart hurt. It felt like that he was genuinely concerned about


    her, yet she told herself that she could not be deceived and could not believe a word he said.


    "I''m fine. I can bear it."


    Winnie told Brian and encouraged herself.


    No one cared about her. No matter what happened, even if she immediately closed her eyes and left


    the world, she would suffer it alone.


    At the moment, Brian was beside her, but she thought she was lonely and helpless.


    "Winwin, if it hurts, cry out, and it will relieve."


    Brian was so worried and could not see that Winnie endured it.


    "Cry..."


    Winnie wanted to say she would not cry, but as she uttered a word, she couldn''t help crying out.


    Brian''s words had magic, why did it make her tears pour down, why did it make her strong heart


    copse?


    Last moment, she told herself to be strong, but in this moment she broke down. ¡®Winnie, you are so


    weak.¡¯


    Brian wanted Winnie to cry and felt she would be better, but as the moment she cried out, he felt his


    heart hurtful, but he did not know what to do.


    He could only bend over and hold Winnie in his arms.


    "It''s all right. You will be fine in a minute."


    Brian could only gently appease her.


    Winnie did not speak but had been in tears, but she heard clearly Brian''sfort.


    At this moment, she was not touched, but hated Brian even more, hated him for always swaying her


    heart.


    Winnie cried for a while, and the pain finally passed.


    She first pulled her hand out of Brian''s and then pushed him away.


    "It''s all right, it doesn''t hurt now."


    "You sweat a lot. I''ll give you some water."


    Looking at Winnie''s improved face, Brian felt relieved.


    "I''m not thirsty. Give me your phone. Mine is at Daenerys¡¯."


    Winnie got her sense back after the pain. There was something she must arrange.


    Brian gave the phone to Winnie.


    Winnie took the phone and called Daenerys.


    "Daenerys, please call my aunt and tell her I''ll stay at your home tonight. Don''t tell my aunts about my


    illness. Or they''ll get worried.¡±


    "Well, I''ll call her now. Are you getting better?"


    Daenerys¡¯ voice was urgent but soft.


    "Much better. Don''t worry."


    Winnie hung up the phone, gave the mobile phone back to Brian, but inadvertently she saw Brian''s lock


    screen was a picture of her and her children.


    She wanted to ask Brian to rece it with one that was of only children. But she didn''t and pretended


    she did not see that.


    "You go back, too. I''m all right. I''m sorry to always trouble you."


    Winnie said feebly.


    "Leave me alone. Just pretend I am not here. I''m not going back."


    For Winnie''s insistence, as well as her sorry, Brian did not have the patience to listen to. They should


    not be so polite to each other. Even if they were ordinary friends, he would not leave a patient alone.


    Winnie could not convince Brian, so she could only keep silent.


    Winnie fell asleep after a short time, perhaps because she was tired, or because of the medicine.


    However, Winnie still frowned from time to time in her sleep. Maybe the pain was always with her, but it


    was less severe than before.


    Brian had been there with Winnie, sitting beside the bed, holding her hand.


    He could not leave this woman, but he could stay with her.


    He felt guilty for her, but he could notpensate her.


    He could note forward to help when she needed favor, he could not show too much care when she


    was ill, and finally he turned her into the world''s most pitiful woman.


    Winnie woke up by pain. Although not as severe as the initial pain, it always tortured her intermittently.


    Looking at the dark sky outside the ward, looking at the familiar man lying next to the bed, Winnie felt


    bitter in heart.


    She wanted to reach out and stroke this man''s thick ck hair, but she found her hand in his.


    Feeling the warmth of his big hand, Winnie felt that it was enough and it was her happiness.


    Whatever their former rtionship had been, she had had him, and it was enough to have two children


    with his blood.


    Winnie adjusted her mood and slowly pulled back her hand. Even if she knew that it would wake Brian


    up, she had to stop such a scene.


    "Are you awake?¡±


    Brian suddenly woke up and asked with concern.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "No. What time is it?"


    Winnie replied, shaking her head. The voice did rise a little.


    "Good."


    Said Brian, checking the time.


    "It''s one o¡¯clock in the morning."


    "It''s sote. You''d better go home. I''m fine now and I''m going home in the morning."


    Winnie did not expect that it was sote and that Brian would stay with her for such a long time.


    "Kevin said your pain willst for two days. Don''t go home, or your aunt and the children will be


    worried."


    Brian did not want to leave and he did not feel relieved that Winnie was alone in the hospital.


    "It is not that painful, I can endure it. Go back and you need to work tomorrow......."


    Winnie said, but was interrupted by Brian.


    "Winwin, since we are friends, it is normal for me to be here with you, unless you do not regard me as a


    friend."


    With a cold face, Brian said. He did not want Winnie to drive him away.


    "I..."


    Winnie did not know what to say.


    She would say so if he was Leo or Oscar she will say so. But Brian''s words made her unable to refute.


    If she continued to drive him away, it meant that she cared about his existence.


    "Ok."


    "Have you had your supper?"


    Winnie could not drive him away again even if she did not want to see him.


    "No."


    "I''m hungry, let¡¯s get something to eat."


    Winnie was not hungry. Her stomach was ufortable and she could not eat. But she did not want


    Brian to be hungry because of her.


    Brian looked down at the time. There were not many restaurants open at this time, and there were


    almost no restaurants suitable for Winnie.


    Brian thought for a moment and directly picked up Winnie, making Winnie at a loss.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "Take you to dinner."


    Brian answered and strode out.


    "Where are we going to? We can call takeout."


    Winnie was stunned and did not expect that.


    "......"


    Brian did not answer Winnie, but went directly to the parking lot to find his car and put Winnie in the


    passenger seat.


    Brian was very considerate. He brought a nket to cover Winnie and adjusted the seat to a more


    Brian got into the car and fastened the seat belt and helped Winnie fasten the seat belt.


    "Where are we going? Let''s go back to the ward."


    Winnie still could not guess Brian''s mind.


    "Take some sleep. There''s no dinner in the ward."


    Brian said deeply, that kind of mystery made Winnie more nervous.


    She knew that she could only quietly follow him.


    Winnie tried to get a sense of where Brian was going by looking at the route, but she fell asleep again


    shortly after the car drove out.


    Then she was woken up by Brian. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at the familiar


    environment before she knew that it was Brian''s mountaintop vi, and she was lying on the sofa in the


    living room.


    "Get up. I''ve made you porridge. Eat before you have it."


    ¡°You made it?¡±


    Winnie was surprised that the dinner Brian said was cooked by himself.


    "Yes, I am good in cooking porridge."


    Brian seemed to be proud of himself.


    He lifted the nket over Winnie and reached out to help her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''ll do it myself. I''m not that delicate."


    Winnie got up and followed Brian to the table and sat down.


    "Thank you."


    Looking at the steaming millet porridge, Winnie was moved, but she could not show it.


    "Don''t talk to me like that. It''s so strange between friends."

 Chapter 257 Taking Care of the Sick

    Chapter 257 Taking Care of the Sick


    Hearing Winnie''s words, Brian felt ufortable, but he could only use this way to persuade Winnie.


    Brian continued when Winnie ate porridge silently.


    "Eat, millet porridge nourishes the stomach. I put some honey in it, sweet and delicious."


    "Kevin said you need infusion for a few days. Live here and I will ask Kevin to give you infusion these


    days. Take time off from work or you can deal with urgent things here. I have a separate studio next to


    my study. Bring yourputer and you can work."


    Brian arranged everything for Winnie and hoped she could get well soon.


    "Even if we are friends, I can''t bother you all the time. I''d better go home."


    Winnie refused because she had no reason to stay.


    "They children will worry about you if you go home. Tomorrow I will ask Albert to bring your bag and


    mobile phone. Yourputer may be in the car. You call home, lest they worry about you. You are


    leaving here when you are well."


    Brian''s tone was very firm. He did not want Winnie to leave.


    "No, if Wendy will misunderstand if she finds out."


    Winnie still insisted. She just wanted to live a peaceful life and did not want to bring unnecessary


    trouble to anyone. If Wendy saw her here, they would inevitably quarrel, and she would once again ruin


    their rtionship.


    "You are the only woman whoes in and out of here. I have never brought Wendy here and I will


    never bring Wendy here."


    Brian''s mood was affected, when it came to Wendy, he could not calm down.


    Wendy really did not know about this vi.


    This vi was originally prepared for Wendy, but before he told Wendy, Wendy went abroad. Brian


    thought she woulde back sooner orter, and when she came back, it would be a surprise and


    their wedding room.


    But Winnie became the hostess of the vi earlier than Wendy. Brian took it as memory of he and


    Winnie, and Wendy would not be there.


    Winnie stared at Brian in confusion.


    What did he mean? Why was she the only woman here? Did she defile this ce or he did not want


    others to destroy the peace here?


    "Winwin, no matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t forget some memories, since so, I would rather keep it."


    Brian said hoping Winnie could understand him.


    "Well, this porridge is delicious."


    "You eat too. Go to bed early since you have to work tomorrow."


    Winnie changed the topic. She did not want to guess his meaning, because no matter what he said,


    she could not change the reality.


    Winnie focused on eating and did not argue with Brian whether to stay or leave, because this topic


    would extend a lot of questions.


    After Winnie finished eating, she went upstairs to have a sleep. It was the same room and the same


    bed. The bed still had Brian''s unique manly breath.


    As Winnie lied in bed, Brian opened the door and came in.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Take your medicine before you go to sleep."


    Brian took the medicine and water to Winnie''s bed and handed the medicine to Winnie.


    "I''d forgotten."


    Winnie sat up and took the medicine.


    "Drinking more water will do you good."


    Brian said. He never did that for a woman and never expected that he would care about others.


    "Why don''t you go to bed undressed?"


    Brian asked Winnie who was still wearing her clothes.


    "No need."


    Winnie had no pajamas here. Though she was familiar with this vi, she was not ustomed to


    sleeping naked.


    "There are pajamas and clothes in the wardrobe, and you can wear whatever you want."


    Then Brian left.


    Winnie lied back on the bed. She did not know whose clothes there were, and was not in the mood to


    see them.


    But why did he have women''s clothes since there were no women here?


    Curious, Winnie got up, went to the wardrobe and opened it.


    Many of the clothes inside are women''s for every season, including pajamas and underwear with


    trademarks on.


    Winnie was surprised and did not know who these were for.


    She picked one up and saw the size on it, which coincidentally matched her size. And then she found a


    few were her size. Winnie was confused, but she did not dare to have delusion.


    However, Winnie took pajamas to change and then fell asleepfortably.


    Winnie did not know how long she slept, but the sun was already very bright when she woke up.


    She went downstairs in the pajamas she wore the night before. If Brian wasn''t there, she would leave.


    But he was busy in the kitchen, making a mess.


    ¡°You are up?¡±


    Brian asked as he cooked.


    "Yes, let me do it."


    Winnie had never known that Brian could cook, so seeing him like this, she wanted to help.


    "No, it will be done in a minute. Just wash your hands ande to eat."


    Brian refused Winnie''s help. No matter how difficult the cooking was, he wanted to cook for Winnie.


    And it was his first time to cook.


    "Ok, I''ll wash my face."


    Winnie said and went back upstairs. When she went upstairs, she looked back because she was


    worried that Brian could not do well.


    By the time Winnie came down, Brian had set the table with four dishes and a soup. It looked good,


    though she didn''t know how it would go.


    "I''ll have to leave right after dinner. It''s too much trouble for you if I am here."


    Winnie knew that she was dying Brian''s time and that his time was valuable. But her heart was


    really warmed when she looked at the table.


    "You do it again. Will you feelfortable when you cook for your friend and he says so?"


    Brian spent the whole morning on cooking, and he did not want to hear that from Winnie.


    "Sit down and taste it. Be prepared that it might taste awful."


    Said Brian in amanding tone, but he was happy at the moment, for personally cooking for his


    beloved woman.


    Winnie did not continue the topic, but obediently sat down and began to taste one by one.


    To her surprise, it wasn''t as bad as she expected, just a little too light.


    "Well?¡±


    Brian asked, for fear that the food he cooked would be hard to swallow.


    "Good, but the taste is a little light."


    Winnie gave her opinion.


    "Light is good. You can''t eat anything heavy now."


    Finally he felt relieved and began to eat.


    After listening to Brian''s words, Winnie knew that the taste was light because of her. She was moved.


    "Does my presence make it harder for you to work? Go to work if you''re busy. I''m better and able to


    take care of myself."


    Winnie repressed her heart, telling herself that she must treat Brian with indifference and must not be


    confused because of a meal.


    "No, I am not busy these days. I am not here topany with you, it is I want to bezy."


    How could Brian say he was busy? If he said so, Winnie might leave without eating.


    "Oh, I''m wearing the pajamas in the wardrobe. I''ll buy you a new one."


    Winnie from time to time looked for a different topic, so that they would not be embarrassed.


    "No need. It''s all for you."


    Brian said inadvertently and then added feeling Winnie was surprised.


    "I prepared it for you before Wendy came back. It''s been there all along."


    The clothes in Brian''s wardrobe were all new, which he had prepared for Winnie.


    Because he knew that he would miss Winnie when he was drunk, and would take Winnie here for no


    reason, so he prepared what Winnie needed in her daily life.


    But he could not tell Winnie, so she would feel pressure.


    "Ok."


    Brian''s exnation made her disappointed, but she could do nothing about it. She had too much


    disappointment, and that was just one of them.


    "I want to go to the hospital for infusion after eating, and your car..."


    In short, Winnie was thinking of ways to leave. Being together with Brian was a torture for her.


    The man she loved was in front of her, but she could not be with him?


    "Kevin is on his way and will arrive right after we have dinner. I told you to stay here, not go to the


    hospital, not go to work. Your bag, mobile phone andputer have been sent by Albert. After dinner,


    call home and you will stay here."


    Brian interrupted Winnie''s words.


    Winnie did not know what reason to leave here, so she could only give up the dialogue with Brian.


    As Winnie and Brian had just finished their meal, Kevin arrived.


    They came to Winnie''s bedroom. Kevin asked while preparing the infusion.


    "Does it hurt today?"


    "Better..."


    "Much better, but I don''t think the dosage was not enough. Add more and it won''t hurt."


    As Winnie was to answer Kevin''s question, Brian interrupted her.


    It was as if the sick man was Brian, as if he understood Winnie''s pain.


    "Too much medicine will do harm to the human body. If the overdose of medicine affects her normal


    life, will you support her for a lifetime?"


    Kevin looked at Brian who was not calm and wanted tough, but Winnie was ill and he felt it was not


    right to do so.


    "You''re talkative. Watch your tongue."


    Brian gave Kevin a cold look. Winnie gave a bitter smile.


    She was still a healthy person but Brian did not want her, if she could not have a normal life, she would


    disappear from the world of Brian forever.


    "Fine. I am Winwin¡¯s attending physician. Please let the patient answer my questions."


    Kevin continued to naughty. He knew that Brian would do nothing to him since Winnie was there.

 Chapter 258 Another Cell Phone

    Chapter 258 Another Cell Phone


    When Kevin turned to look at Winnie and saw the bitter smile on her face, he realized that he couldn''t


    continue the joke.


    "Winwin, is the pain bearable?"


    Getting back to business, Kevin became serious.


    "Not as painful as yesterday. I can bear it."


    Winnie answered indifferently.


    "Hang in there. Tomorrow will be better."


    Kevinforted Winnie.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Winnie was a lonely woman. Even if she was sick now, she could not tell her family, she was poor.


    Kevin believed that Winnie was the strongest woman in the world. She suffered loneliness and had to


    support her family.


    "How many days will it take me to be well? I still have a lot of work to do."


    Winnie asked Kevin. She wanted Kevin to give her a reason to leave.


    "Don''t worry about work. The most important thing is to get well. Just give yourself a holiday and take a


    rest."


    Kevin gave an answer that was not what she wanted to hear, but she could not say anything.


    "All right. Thank you for your help."


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Without Brian and Daenerys, we are still good friends.


    "Well, take care. I''ll be here at this time tomorrow."


    Kevin was to leave. Brian followed him out.


    In the courtyard of the vi.


    Kevin and Brian chatted as they walked.


    "Brian, you are so worried about Winwin, why do you hide your heart?"


    ¡°Will you not talk about it?¡±


    These were thest words Brian wanted to hear, because it would easily shake his determination.


    "Why? I feel like you''re torturing each other. Why don¡¯t you feel the taste of love?"


    Kevin vited themitment to Daenerys and began to persuade Brian.


    "Brian, you didn''t realize that you fell in love with each other from the beginning of the surrogacy till


    now. I think this is natural. Don''t you feel bad for torturing each other just like this?


    "You know, Winwin could get hurt if she was with me. Grandpa would not allow us to be together."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to be with Winwin. I confessed to my grandpa. My grandpa told me that if I


    want to be with Winwin, I have to acquire the Yup Group.¡±


    "And you should know grandpa, with his strength, it is easy for him to make Winwin disappear in B City.


    If Winwin disappears, what would the two children do, what would I do?"


    Brian had to scruple too many things, consider too many people. There was not only love in his life.


    "Grandpa thinks Winwin has a bad family background. This is not difficult for you. You have helped the


    Yup Group to develop, and you can help Winwin.¡±


    Kevin understood what Brian said. But he did not want Winnie to like a life like that.


    "Even if I help Winwin, what about the Yup Group? Should it acquire it?"


    Brian asked Kevin. It must not happen.


    Kevin sighed. There was nothing to defend but there was nothing better to do.


    "Go back, Winnie needspany."


    Kevin left with disappointment again, but he had no intention of giving up.


    He hoped that Brian would figure out a way and not let Winnie be a victim of love.


    Brian returned to Winnie''s room, where she was sitting with a voice chat on her cell phone.


    "I can''t be there now. You ask them to do something else, I will take time to work on that."


    Winnie put down the phone and looked at Brian.


    "You can do your work, and I will call you when I am done with infusion."


    Winnie was not afraid that Brian heard her chat, but that she dyed too much Brian''s time.


    "As I said, I am not busy these two days."


    Brian said coldly, it seemed that Winnie drove him away made him dissatisfied.


    At this time, Winnie got a voice message and she clicked it.


    "No problem, don¡¯t worry, I can take care of it."


    Brian heard that it was the voice of Leo, and his face changed.


    "Is it Leo? Are you talking about work?"


    Asked Brian coldly.


    "Yes, we''re working together on a game and ites to the important part."


    Winnie didn''t hide it, because when it came to work, it rxed her mood.


    "The game? Your work?"


    "Yes, my work."


    Winnie answered lightly.


    "Didn''t I tell you to sell me when you have new work?"


    Brian''s voice was colder, not because Winnie''s work was not sold to him, but because Leo was her


    coborator. It seemed that Winnie cared more about Leo.


    "If I sell it to you, we will have more intersection. If so, Wendy, Chairman will not be at ease."


    Winnie knew she was not liked, even hated. So she did her best not to bother these people or provoke


    Brian.


    She would rather earn less, though she might make more money developing with Brian, and she could


    get a better price selling to him.


    "You are thoughtful."


    Brian could only say so. He was helpless in front of Winnie and there were many things he could not


    exin.


    He wanted to keep in touch with Winnie in the business and it would be low-key happiness, but it would


    cause the suspicion of the people, and bring unnecessary trouble to Winnie.


    It seemed that they could meet for the sake of the children.


    "I just don¡¯t want to put you to any trouble. It''s been almost a year since I came back, and I''ve given


    you a lot of trouble. I''m sorry, and I hope that..."


    "Winwin, don''t say that."


    Winnie''s words made Brian ashamed.


    These words should be said to Winnie, it was him brought suffering to Winnie.


    Listening to Winnie''s words, Brian felt ashamed and uneasy.


    Brian¡¯s words made the bedroom quiet for a while.


    "May I ask you a question?¡±


    Winnie broke the silence.


    "Go ahead."


    Brian was guilty, and even dare not look up at Winnie.


    "There are two phones in the drawer, one is the one I used, the other is..."


    Winnie did not know why she asked such a question. Perhaps she was curious about it all the time, or


    perhaps she wanted to break the silence. Anyway, she cared about everything about Brian.


    "I don''t know, but there is a picture of a woman''s back in the phone. I think it should have been kept


    before I lost my memory. The memory I lost has a special meaning, so it has been sitting there."


    Brian could not recall anything about the phone, so he exined.


    In addition to this picture, there was nothing special, but for Brian, this was the most suspicious.


    For so many years, he wondered why he kept a picture of a woman''s back, and what kind of


    intersection he had with this woman.


    "It should an important picture, or you wouldn''t have kept it."


    Winnie said indistinctly, but she was acerb in heart.


    It was a woman with a story. There were so many unknown women around Brian.


    Winnie did not know how he would deal with the rtionship between Wendy and her, if he


    remembered that woman in the picture was also his true love.


    Winnie should be d at the moment of her own reason. With all the women around him, one day she


    would go the way of Penny.


    Winnie told herself that it was good to pay close attention to Brian silently. Although she could not get


    him or his heart, she had not been abandoned.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s important or not. The picture was taken many years ago and was taken


    abroad. Even retrieving the memory won''t change anything."


    Brian knew that the word "woman" was very sensitive to Winnie, and he had thought whether this


    woman was the one he liked.


    But now even if this woman appeared, even if he recovered his memory, his favorite woman was still


    Winnie and it would never change.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time."


    It seemed that Winnie thought Brian had always loved Wendy and no one would change that.


    Downstairs Winnie''s house.


    Rufus had been there for a while, but wondered if he should go up, what he would say to them, and


    how he should exin the rtion between him and Isobel.


    But he wanted to see Isobel and tell her some details.


    As Rufus was hovering and hesitating, Vanessa suddenly appeared.


    "Sir, what are you doing here?"


    Vanessa was surprised and excited. She had not seen Rufus for a long time.


    "Vanessa."


    Rufus calmed down, because he had experienced a lot of thing after all.


    "I have a friend here. Ie to see my friend."


    "Ok,e to our home too. The children are not at home. My aunt is alone. By the way, you have not


    seen my aunt yet. I''ll take you to her."


    Vanessa was very enthusiastic and took Rufus up.


    "No, my friend wille downstairs to meet me in a minute. I''ll meet your aunt sometime."


    Rufus refused, because with Vanessa around, he did not know how he shouldmunicate with


    Isobel.


    "All right, I should go back to school. I will see you some day."


    "Good-bye, Sir!¡±


    Vanessa headed to school. Rufus had been looking at Vanessa''s back, and had a kind of extraordinary


    feeling.


    From Vanessa''s word, Rufus was certain that Isobel was at home alone. It seemed that this opportunity


    was created to him.


    So Rufus went upstairs decisively.

 Chapter 259 A belated apology

    Chapter 259 A bted apology


    Although Rufus had never been to Winnie''s house, he knew which floor they lived on.


    When they reached Winnie''s door, Rufus rang the doorbell.


    Vanessa just left. Isobel thought it was she forgot something at home, so she opened the door directly.


    "You..."


    As she was to me Vanessa, but found it was Rufus.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Isobel asked in surprise.


    "Ie to you. There''s something I need to tell you."


    Rufus said calmly with a serious face.


    He was guilty to Isobel and wanted topensate her as much as possible.


    "We have finished out talkst time. Control your son, and I will control Winnie."


    Isobel was about to close the door, but was stopped by Rufus.


    "No, we have not finished. After all these years, we are all old, and I don''t want it to be in your mind all


    the time."


    "Let me in, to be seen by the neighbors is not good."


    Rufus insisted. He got up enough courage to see Isobel and to have the opportunity to get along with


    her, he must say what he wanted to say.


    Isobel had no choice but to let Rufus in.


    Rufus came in and took a seat, while Isobel looked reluctant.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Isobel said sternly.


    The sight of Rufus reminded her of what happened many years ago and made her feel like a sinner.


    She suffered from this feeling for more than 20 years, and it hurt for more than 20 years.


    "All right, I''ll tell you. Isobel, before I say that, I still want to say sorry to you."


    Rufus said in a dignified manner.


    "You did nothing wrong, so you don''t have to say sorry."


    "Isobel, let me finish."


    "I was wrong not to tell you I had a family, but I never meant to deceive you."


    Rufus mentioned things happened more than 20 years ago, it was embarrassing, but he had to say it.


    All these mistakes were because of him, and it had nothing to do with Isobel and Brian''s mother.


    "When I was in charge of the Be Group, I had no right to choose my own marriage. Marrying


    Brian''s mother was purely formercial interests. I had no feelings for her, and she had no feelings


    for me.¡±


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been married all these years but I don''t even know what love is. Since I met


    you, I understood love is happy, beautiful, so I was too selfish to give you up and I didn''t tell you I had a


    family."


    Rufus lowered his head. These words had hid in his heart for more than 20 years and been torturing


    him for more than 20 years. It was his selfishness made Isobel lose her favorite job, give up her favorite


    family and leave her hometown.


    He made a woman''s best years buried under the wrong love. He loved her but he could not protect her.


    ¡°I did hate you for not telling me the truth. But that was then. I don''t hate you now. Now that it has been


    so many years, there is no need to mention it. I was wrong too, without me, your wife would not..."


    Isobel did not want to continue the topic. Thinking that a young woman died because of their so-called


    love, she felt her grievance insignificant.


    "No, I have to say it. My wife''s death had nothing to do with you. It was my bad decision made you


    me yourself for the rest of your life and made her in a painful marriage."


    "Isobel, her death really had nothing to do with you. It was her own reason. Why can''t I say it? After all,


    she''s gone, and I should respect her even if I have no feelings for her.¡±


    Rufus was sincere. It seemed that every sentence said did not have a bit of deception.


    "It doesn''t matter whose fault it is, we are all at this age, we had taken responsibility what we should


    take. Even if I had nothing to do with it, I was a mistress of your family and had caused harm to your


    children."


    Isobel did not believe the death of Brian''s mother had nothing to do with her. Until now she still clearly


    remembered two children cried sadly in front of her, still remembered their indignation in the eyes.


    These images had been affecting her for more than 20 years. How could they not be the truth?


    She didn''t contradict Rufus''s words. She just didn''t want to make the conversation longer. She just


    wanted Rufus to say everything he wanted to say and never appear in front of her in the future.


    She was old and had no energy to talk about things with Rufus happened more than 20 years ago. She


    just wanted to live quietly for the rest of her life.


    "The children didn''t know anything at the time so they put the me on you. They were too young, and


    there were things I didn''t tell them."


    At this, Rufus stopped and then spoke again in a deeper voice.


    "Speaking of these, I want to say sorry to you. It was my concealment made the children hate you hate


    so many years."


    ¡°I''ve kept the truth of their mother''s death from them till now. I would rather have them hate me for the


    rest of my life than tell them. But it made you have to bear it for a lifetime."


    "Isobel, I''m sorry that it was your misfortune to meet me."


    ¡°I know it''s no use talking about it after all these years, but I hope you won''t have any more burdens.


    Don''t take all the responsibility on yourself. We don''t have much time left. Live the rest of your life for


    yourself."


    Rufus dare not have any expectation and dare not have any idea to Isobel. 20 years had passed, he


    still liked her, but he did not have the courage to disturb the life of Isobel again.


    "I will. I can manage my life very well. You have said what you wanted to say, do don''te to me


    again. It wouldn''t be good for everyone if your two children find out."


    Isobel was guilty to Brian''s mother for more than 20 years, it was not easy to let go.


    It was very good to live so now. It was ok to be tormented and feel guilty. What Isobel worried about


    was revenge to her family after Brian knew the truth, then there were more painful people.


    Rufus got up and looked up at Isobel. To her, he was a sinner, his guilt to Isobel was far more than that


    to Brian''s mother. He felt most guilty to Isobel.


    And his tragedy continued, his son would be guilty to his beloved woman one day.


    "I will note to you, and I will try my best to conceal it from Brian and Winwin. But you have to be


    prepared. There are some things that we can''t hide."


    Rufus had to ask Isobel to have psychological preparation. Fire cannot be wrapped up in paper. And


    the situation between Brian and Winnie was different.


    In those days Isobel left his world, which made it slowly calm down.


    However, Brian and Winnie had two children, so it was impossible for them not to contact each other.


    Isobel could not be mentioned in any sentence, and the matter was exposed.


    With that, Rufus was to leave, but he felt his footsteps heavy, and his heart ufortable.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Winnie woke up from sleep and saw Leo''s message.


    "Be sure toe today if you can. There are some things the staff can''t handle."


    After reading Leo''s message, Winnie immediately got up and then began to wash her face.


    Winnie changed her clothes and went downstairs with her mobile phone and bag.


    When she got downstairs, she saw Brian, who was preparing dinner.


    "May I borrow your car?"


    Winnie asked seriously.


    "You''re going out?¡±


    Brian came out of the kitchen.


    He was afraid that Winnie would leave by herself, so he had taken out the car keys in her bedroom.


    "Yes, there are some problems with the game I developed with Leo, and I have to fix them."


    Winnie''s tone was eager. Brian knew that he could not stop her.


    ¡°I''ll go upstairs and get your keys.¡±


    With these words, Brian marched upstairs. When he came down, he not only had keys, but also had


    changed his clothes.


    "I''ll drive you there."


    "No, I can do it myself. I promise you I''lle back when the work is over."


    Winnie thought that Brian was afraid of her slipping away.


    "No, it''s dangerous if you have a stomachache on the way."


    "Either I send you, or you give up your job."


    Brian insisted, and only this time could he threaten Winnie.


    "All right."


    Winnie was reluctant, but there was no other way.


    On the way to the Johnson Group.


    The car was always quiet except for the soft music that relieved the awkwardness.


    Winnie tried several times to find a topic to chat with Brian as a friend, but she found that her heart


    refused, so she had to keep silent.


    Suddenly Brian''s phone rang, breaking the silence in the car.


    Brian took a look, and then put on a bluetooth headset to connect the phone.


    "Yes?¡±


    The tone was stiff without temperature.


    "Do I have to call you for something? What is the use of love if we are formic."


    The voice of Wendy''sint passed over, but Winnie could not hear it.


    "Brian, what are you busy with these days? Why didn''t you even call me?"


    Wendy asked gently, but she was eagerly waiting for Brian¡¯s answer.


    "Busy at work. We can go out to have a meal together when I am not busy."


    Brian had to tell a lie. It was his only choice for everyone to live a peaceful life.


    However, Brian''s words made Winnie guess the person on the other side of the phone was Wendy.


    For countless times, she had told herself not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding, but she did not


    keep her words.


    "All right, contact me when you''re finished. Brian, take care of yourself.¡±


    Although Wendy said in a soft voice, she had indignation.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She knew from ra that Brian was on vacation these two days, but ra did not know where he was,


    and she could not find him.


    But ra told her that Winnie was on vacation these two days. The two once again disappeared at the


    same time.


    With a heart of resentment, with a heart of pain, Wendy hung up the phone.


    Brian''s lies hurt her too. He was on vacation, but he said he was busy working, which proved that he


    was with Winnie.

 Chapter 260 Waiting

    Chapter 260 Waiting


    "Is it Wendy?"


    Winnie asked when Brian hung up the phone and put the headset down.


    "Yes."


    "I''m sorry I''ve taken up your time. I won''t be back then. You''d better spend more time with Wendy."


    Winnie said sorry and did not want to continue to upy Wendy''s time, did not want to upy


    Wendy''s man.


    "She''s not ill and does not needpany."


    Brian replied in a quiet voice.


    Now Winnie''s illness worried him, he could not just let her out of his sight.


    "I am fine, I don¡¯t needpany."


    Winnie said simply. No matter Brian agreed or not, she would go back to her home after work instead


    of getting along with Brian.


    Brian insisted, but he did not continue.


    When she reach the Johnson Group, Winnie went directly to work and forgot the time.


    "Winwin, you look bad, are you feeling unwell?"


    Leo sat beside Winnie and saw that she looked wrong.


    Winnie looked pale and listless. She looked as though she had just recovered from a great illness, as


    though she had suffered a setback.


    "I don¡¯t feel well, can we put off work?"


    Winnie answered as she worked.


    Previously, she had not told Leo she was ill, only that she was busy with work. But now she could not


    hide it and could only tell him the truth.


    "Then don''t work, do it tomorrow when you are better."


    Leo stopped the work. If he had known that Winnie did not feel well, he would not call her over in any


    case.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, I am not so delicate. I just don¡¯t feel well, it won''t affect work."


    Winnie refused and continued to work.


    She didn''t want everyone to see her as a weak, she could it. Everything was not a problem, all


    difficulties could be ovee.


    "Are you really all right?¡±


    Leo asked, worrying Winnie.


    "I am all right, I can work."


    Winnie said with a smile. She must be optimistic, must be strong, because no one could bear it for her.


    Winnie continued to devote her attention to her work, solving problems that others could not solve and


    quickly removing obstacles.


    After the work was settled, Winnie and Leo went to the president''s office together.


    "How was your blind datest time? Are you still unsatisfied?"


    Winnie asked Leo with concern.


    They were the only two people in Leo''s office, so it didn''t matter to talk about personal matters.


    "You''re wrong this time, and I''m satisfied. We decided to spend some time together and get to know


    each other. I''ll bring her to you the next time when I get a chance."


    Leo''s tone was very pleasing. From his happy expression, Winnie could see that he was very satisfied.


    "You are very fast. She must be very nice."


    Winnie felt that what Leo liked must be the kind of elegant and generous woman who was kind-


    hearted.


    "Yes, or I wouldn''t have tried to get along with her. Winwin, I hope you can find someone to end your


    single life. Everyone will rest assured if someone is there to take care of you and love you."


    Leo began to persuade Winnie, only when Winnie was happy, his guilt would reduce.


    He knew that it was impossible for him to be with Winnie. He found a girlfriend, so that Winnie could


    feel at ease, so he learned to give up. Why didn¡¯t Winnie try to push Brian away from her heart? Was


    Brian so important to her?


    "I don''t need anyone to take care of me. I have so many families. Don''t worry, I will consider ending my


    single life if I meet someone right."


    Winnie smiled gently and said quietly. Only she knew that it was impossible to meet the right man.


    "That''s good, I will help you. If there is a suitable one, meet him. You get married sooner, Daenerys and


    I will be free."


    The joke made himself heartache. He wanted to be the right man for her, want to protect her for a


    lifetime, but she would not give himself a chance.


    "If you say so, I have be a burden to you. Since I am a burden, I cannot let you free. I will annoy


    you all my life and let you carry me on back all life."


    Winnie burst intoughter.


    Knowing Leo had a girlfriend, Winnie felt relieved. From now on, she could be best friend with Leo.


    Winnie began to talk about work with Leo, which made her forgot the time. Leo didn''t realize it was too


    "I only worked and did not have dinner yet, and had a sick man work with me so long. Work is done for


    the day, let¡¯s go out to dinner."


    With that, Leo tidied up the data, and then two people went downstairs together.


    Outside the Johnson Group, Winnie stopped.


    "Leo, I cannot have a meal with you. I am not feeling well and I want to go home to have a rest."


    Winnie had a stomachache. She was afraid that Leo would make a fuss.


    "You are not feeling well? Let me take you to the hospital."


    Leo looked at Winnie in worry.


    "Never mind. I''m just tired. I''ll sleep when I get home."


    "Leo......"


    As Winnie was to ask Leo to send her home, a beam of high beam got straight into her eyes, instantly


    making her unable to open her eyes.


    High beam got closer, and the high beam switched to a near light. Winnie saw Brian''s car, and it was


    Brian driving.


    Had he been waiting here all the time? Didn¡¯t she tell him to find Wendy?


    Winnie felt confused. The car had stopped beside Winnie, and Brian got off calmly.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Be?¡±


    Leo asked.


    "I am here to pick up Winwin."


    Brian''s indifferent reply was a greeting.


    Then he looked at Winnie and said in a low voice.


    "Get in the car."


    There was anger in his voice and his eyes.


    "Leo, I gotta go. If there is a need on the work, contact me."


    Winnie did not refuse Brian in front of Leo.


    "Okay, go home and have a good rest."


    Leo was helpless. For the sudden appearance of Brian, he was upset.


    It seemed that there was no possibility of their separation and Winnie could not get over Brian.


    Even though she knew that the road to follow Brian was full of thorns, she still loved him as before, just


    like he could not get over Winnie until now.


    The car was still heading to the hilltop vi. Winnie did not want to be there.


    "Take me home, I am fine now."


    "......"


    Hearing that, Brian gave a cold face and kept silent.


    "I can''t waste any more your time. The fact that I haven''t had any pain all afternoon proves that I''m


    really well. Take me home."


    Winnie insisted


    "When you worked with Leo, you had a good mood and naturally felt no pain."


    Brian spoke in a cold voice.


    "That''s none of your business. I thank you for waiting for me and for taking care of me thesest two


    days. You''ve done what friends are supposed to do, and if you do more, I''ll feel indebted to you. And I


    hate the feeling of paying back."


    Thest thing Winnie wanted to see was Brian''s callous face.


    The face chilled her heart, and the cold words hurt her heart.


    This man never saw her as a friend, never respected her as a woman, never got along with her as a


    mother to her children. Otherwise, why did he always give her a cold face, or why did he always lose


    his temper to her for no reason?


    "It is my business. I''ve been waiting for you downstairs for hours. And You''ve been talking andughing


    with other men, have you forgotten me?"


    Brian suddenly raised his voice in rage.


    "Winnie, do you know what kind of person I am? Other women dare not think that I wait for hours. You


    did not cherish and asked me to send you home. With Leo¡¯s concern, so you don¡¯t need me?"


    Brian was angry. He knew that he shouldn''t have said such things that he shouldn''t have been angry to


    Winnie.


    But thinking of Winnie and Leo to be together, his heart was in pain like being broken, naturally he


    could not control his emotions.


    "You mean I should be ttered? I''m sorry I can''t afford such an honor. You''d better give it to another


    woman."


    Winnie did not understand Brian''s anger. She did not know what she did wrong and Brian vent his


    anger on her.


    She paused and went on.


    "Stop the car. I''ll never bother you again. I can go home myself."


    "Are you kidding? This is the way up the hill. How are you going home?"


    Brian still said angrily, he did not n to let Winnie go home.


    "That''s none of your business. I can find my way home. It is better to be eaten by a wild animal than to


    be scolded without any reason."


    "Stop the car. It''s been too much trouble for you."


    Winnie unfastened the seat belt, but Brian did not mean to stop the car.


    "Stop the car, or I''ll jump."


    Winnie opened the door as she spoke, which scared Brian to death. Unable to speak, he slowed down


    and pulled over to the side of the road.


    "Don''t you know it''s dangerous? How do you..."


    Brian was angry and wanted to me, but Winnie got off the car and walked quickly in the opposite


    direction.


    Brian then realized that he had said something wrong and got off the car to chase after her.


    "Winwin..."


    Hearing Brian''s voice closer and closer to her, Winnie involuntarily elerated her pace.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The mountain road was very quiet and scary, but for Winnie, it was better to be afraid than being


    scolded.

 Chapter 261 A Quarrel on the Mountain Road

    Chapter 261 A Quarrel on the Mountain Road


    Seeing Winnie quickened her pace, Brian ran after her and stopped her.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    He looked sorry and worried.


    "Don''t be grumpy. Let''s get back in the car."


    Brian took Winnie''s hand and said in a less cold tone.


    "Let go, we have nothing to say to each other, and I can''t stand your strange temper."


    No one could stop Winnie''s temper. She shook off Brian''s hand and went on.


    "Winwin. It''s cold outside. The temperature is even lower in the mountains. You are ill and you can¡¯t get


    cold.¡±


    Brian once again stood in front of Winnie. Looking at her angry face, he regretted that he had not


    control his temper and his jealousy.


    "Mr. Be, don¡¯t show me your concern when you see me sick. Even if I die in front of you, you have


    to do ignore me. I would rather die of illness than need your care."


    "I am fine, and I need no one to take care of me. Mr. Be, it''s Wendy you should take care of, not


    me."


    Brian''s care for Winnie was a kind of pressure. And she could not ept his inexplicable temper.


    Brian made her feel that when he helped her, she had to unconditionally bear his sudden madness. But


    Winnie thought it hurt her self-esteem.


    Winnie had a sharp tone. No matter what, she could not listen to Brian''s sarcasm, could not be ignored


    by him.


    She walked on around Brian.


    "Winwin, don''t do that. You''re still ill. Take care."


    Brian followed and kept exining.


    "Winwin, it is my fault, don¡¯t take it seriously."


    As Brian''s voice fell, he again caught up with Winnie. No matter what, he would not give Winnie way.


    "You say it every time. You can be sarcastic. You can be indifferent. But I''ve made it clear to you that


    you should at least respect me. I have not a strong family background, I have no authority, I don''t even


    have parents, but that doesn''t mean you can treat me whatever you want to do and say whatever you


    want to say."


    "Although I have nothing, at least I have given you two children. Can you respect me for the sake of the


    children?"


    Winnie was angry and felt bitter in heart. Every time Brian treated her like this, she was especially


    wronged, wanted to cry and lost hope.


    However, she endured it, even if she shed tears, she was still stubborn.


    "Winwin, I did not mean it, but seeing that you were with another man, I felt..."


    "How did you fell? Do you like me? Do you like me so you don''t like me to be with other men?"


    Winnie interrupted Brian in time and continued to speak.


    "It is impossible. You said you didn''t like me, and I''ll remember that as long as I live, and that''s why I


    control myself."


    Winnie gave the answer to her questions, because she was afraid that she could not take it if Brian


    said it out.


    "Brian, since you don''t like me, you think my character is bad when you see me with another man, and


    you insult me with those words."


    "I want to tell you that my poor character is none of your business. Get out of the way, or we won''t even


    be friends."


    Winnie said angrily, feeling disappointed to Brian.


    She really wanted to break off all contacts with him. She did not want to be scorned by him again and


    again. It seemed a mistake to choose to be friends with him.


    He looked down upon her. All he did was to yell at her. What did she do wrong to upset him? He did not


    like anything she said or did. She tried to be a fool in front of him, but he still vent his anger on her.


    "You are in a state of agitation, and you won''t listen to what I say. Come back with me, and I will let you


    go when you are well. And I promise you that it will never happen again."


    Brian had no words to say, he could not tell her that he loved her, and even if he told her, she would not


    believe it.


    "I can''t tell you how many times you''ve promised me that. I''m tired of hearing it. Don''t detain me.


    What''s the use of wearying you with me?"


    Brian refused to give way, so Winnie had to bypass him again.


    But Brian backed away and blocked her way. After repeating several times, Winnie lost patience and


    began to shout loudly.


    "What do you want? Will you kill me? Will you be satisfied if I jump off this hill?"


    Winnie was angry, with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Go away, do you want me to say I hate you?"


    Winnie broke down, and could not help but burst into tears. He treated her like that, but she could not


    say she hated him.


    Her heart had been sealed up and even the function of breathing had lost, but why couldn¡¯t she forget


    him? Why he could easily hurt her?


    Winnie burst into tears. The reason for crying was not all for Brian¡¯s taunts, but for missing Brian.


    "Winwin, I am sorry."


    Brian held Winnie in his arms.


    He loved this woman, who was thest woman he wanted to hurt, but every time he made her cry.


    "I''m sorry I said that. I didn''t mean what you said. I really dare not say I like you, I can only say that I


    can¡¯t forget you."


    "Let go, every time you hurt me and apologized. Why should I bear all this? Is it a sin to love you? If I


    knew you hated I liked you, I should have given it up at the beginning. I was wrong. I was wrong."


    Winnie said sobbing, struggling to leave Brian''s arms, but the more she struggled, the tighter Brian


    hugged her.


    "Winwin,e on. I don''t hate that you like me. I''m ttered that you do. It is my bad today. No matter


    what you think of my actions, believe that I have never looked down on you because of your family. You


    are the mother of my children and I thank you for having two wonderful children. Thank you for being in


    my life."


    "Winwin, I beg you to go back to the vi with me. Your body can''t stand such a torment. First go back,


    and then you can be as angry as you like."


    Brian knew that nothing could help him. He knew that he had said the wrong thing. He knew that


    Winnie was sad. But the most important thing at the moment was Winnie''s health.


    It was now December at the end of the year. Although it was not as cold as in the north, the


    temperature on the mountain was very low. Standing like this for a long time would make Winnie sick.


    "You bastard, why do you always do this? Don''t be nice to me, don''t care about my health. You care


    about everyone, but I''m the one you take it out on."


    "You care about your employees, you care about Wendy, more care about your family, even your


    subordinate''s wife, why I......"


    Winnie could not say a word because of grievance. She then continued after sobbing for a moment.


    "I gave you surrogacy for money. Penny said I was a cheater. Although you knew the truth, Penny''s


    words had made it the fact that I was a cheater. I hid the existence of Megan was simply because I was


    reluctant to leave her, but you thought I had my purpose and thought I would use her for trade.


    Because of all these, you do not respect me."


    "No, Winwin, I really..."


    Brian did have these thoughts to Winnie, so his rebuttal was so insignificant.


    "Yes, yes, don¡¯t deny it. If you respected me, you would have lost your temper with me. If you didn''t


    take me as a cheater, you would not guard against me. You are suspicious, but only of me. What have


    you to quibble about?"


    Winnie shouted with hysteria, and she suddenly pushed Brian away.


    Brian had too many doubts about her, and he lost his temper for no reason and had broken her heart


    for many times.


    Brian still wanted to quibble, but it no longer had any sense.


    "Brian, I don¡¯t understand what I have done wrong. I did not disturb your life, I did not pester you, but


    you felt sick of me, why?"


    Winnie was very painful. In addition to work, she only had her family. She had tried her best to avoid


    Brian, why he still tortured her?


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian was sad. Listening to Winnie¡¯sints, he had no reason to refute. He only hurt her.


    He reached out his hand and was to take Winnie in his arms again forfort, but she retreated two


    steps.


    ¡°Don''t touch me, I will dirty your hands. Leave me alone, if you stop me from leaving, I''ll jump off this


    hill."


    With that, Winnie walked toward the roadside. She was not to frighten him, but at the moment she did


    not want to live and wanted to end her life.


    When her parents died and she was in debt, she had never felt so desperate or so miserable. But now


    she was tortured by this man, and she wanted to end everything.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t, Winwin, you can go."


    Brian was afraid. Looking at Winnie''s eyes, Brian was really afraid.


    He could bear not to be with her, but he could not bear her leaving his world.


    Crying, Winnie continued to walk down the mountain, quickly, trying to disappear into the darkness as


    fast as she could and from Brian''s sight.


    She walked quickly, with the tears flowing down.


    It was unrequited affection. She was an ordinary woman, why did she encounter such torture? She


    didn¡¯t want to love Brian, but she could not help.

 Chapter 262 The Person He Felt Guilty For

    Chapter 262 The Person He Felt Guilty For


    How could Brian rest assured that Winnie walked down the mountain alone? He had been keeping a


    distance with Winnie behind. Looking at her figure, Brian knew she was really hurt.


    She wanted to get away from him as soon as possible. She didn''t want to get hurt any more. He knot


    what was in her mind and knew he should not do so.


    But he also loved her, and did not want her to be with other men.


    Who could give him some advice? How could he not hurt her? How could he make her satisfactory?


    Winnie''s stomach was in pain since she was off work and she had been enduring it. Probably she got a


    cold, she got more pain.


    But she must endure and could not go back to Brian. Even if she died out of pain, she would not look


    back at Brian.


    But then she suddenly lost consciousness. She had no idea what happened next.


    "Winwin, Winwin......"


    Brian''s cries echoed along the mountain road, but Winnie could not hear it.


    When Winnie woke up again, she found herself in the bedroom of the mountaintop vi and became


    emotionally agitated.


    As She was to get angry, she found that Kevin and Daenerys were there.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie whispered, restraining her temper.


    "You scared me to death, how can I note over?"


    Daenerys said with a frown.


    When Brian called Kevin, Daenerys was with him. Hearing that Winnie fainted, she ignored Kevin''s


    opposition and resolutely followed toe.


    "Sorry to worry you. I am fine."


    Winnie remembered what had happened to her, and remembered the moment she fell unconscious.


    Being too weak was one of the reasons, more because of being too sad.


    "You would not have been so weak if you had been well cared for after giving birth to two children.


    Winwin, get well before work."


    Daenerys knew Winnie¡¯s physical quality had always been poor, but she had not fainted before. But


    after her ident, her condition became worse.


    "It''s not that serious. My work is not tiring at all. Besides, if I don''t work, my family will go hungry."


    Winnie barely gave a smile, so that Daenerys would not worry her.


    "I will help you if you don¡¯t have money. Pay me back when you earn money."


    Winnie was joking, but Daenerys was serious. If Winnie continued to work so desperately, sooner or


    "I''m all right, don''t worry. I have a family to support, so I will take care of myself."


    Winnie said with guilty for Daenerys¡¯ worry.


    She felt she always brought troubles to others, and Daenerys had been worrying about her, which


    made her feel bad.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You can¡¯t be persuaded."


    Daenerys knew she could not change Winnie.


    ¡°I owe you and Daenerys more than I can ever repay, Doctor Burns.¡±


    Winnie felt that she had brought too much trouble to others, always upset the lives of others, which was


    a torture to her.


    "Why so polite? We are friends. You''re not in good health, and I happen to be a doctor, so I can help


    you. Don¡¯t say that again and take care of yourself."


    Looking at Winnie, who was very weak and bloodless, Kevin felt distressed. Winnie was such a good


    woman, but she had much twists and turns and could not be with the one she loved.


    "Well, I''ll take care of myself in the future."


    "Daenerys, Doctor Burns, it iste, and I am all right. You can go home. I have business to deal with


    tomorrow, and I can go to the hospital, so you don''t have toe here."


    Winnie told then her arrangement did not want to trouble anyone.


    Kevin looked at Brian, who remained silent, and then answered.


    "Ok, I will wait for you at the hospital tomorrow."


    Kevin took Daenerys¡¯ hand and left. Brian was to see them off, but was rejected by Kevin.


    "It''s a bitte today. My aunt will be worried if I go back at such a time. I will stay here for one night."


    Winnie now had no strength at all. She found it difficult even to speak.


    She could not even get up from the bed, how could she leave here?


    Even if she did not want to loathe him now, even if it would hurt her to see him, she could only stay


    here.


    "You can live here all your life, let alone one night."


    Brian finally said in a guilty tone.


    "No, I won''t bother you all your life."


    On the contrary, she would never bother him again.


    "Take me down the mountain when you go to work tomorrow. I have dyed your work these days and


    affected your mood, I am sorry."


    With that, she turned her back to Brian. She did not own favor from Brian, but he always made her feel


    sorry.


    "Daenerys is right. The health matters. Stop your work, if you have no money, I can lend it to you and


    you can return to me when you earn money."


    Although Winnie turned her head, she could hear it clearly.


    "Only if you have good health can you be the support of your family and take good care of your


    children. Even for their sake, you should take good care of yourself and don¡¯t let them worry about


    you."


    "I know my money is the most taboo for you, but you don''t need to think too much. I don¡¯t give it to you,


    I lend you, and you can give me interest. I have nothing more to say. Take care of yourself for the sake


    of the children."


    Brian soliloquized. And Winnie shed tears silently.


    She did not want to hear Brian¡¯s sensational words, because it was suffering for her.


    She had not pleased him a moment before, but now he spoke softly. It changed so quickly that made


    her crazy. Her heart was very painful and only she knew it.


    "Winwin, don¡¯t easily choose to leave this world. There are many people in this world need you, two


    children could not live without you, neither could your aunt and sister. If you jump off that hill today,


    Daenerys will cry her eyes out. Live as if you were living for these people, and their lives would be


    colorless without you."


    Brian thought of the moment Winnie threatened him and her eyes. He could not live without Winnie.


    His mother had died unexpectedly, and he didn''t want the people he cared about most to leave him in


    this way.


    It was suffering that the person who he cared had gone. If he watched the woman he loved died in front


    of him, it would drive him crazy.


    Winnie listened to him silently and shed tears silently, but she said nothing.


    She understood what Brian said, but she hoped that Brian was one of the people who needed her.


    Winnie thought like this, but sneered at herself. How could he care about her? He was afraid to take


    responsibility that she died in front of him.


    What a sad love. What a poor unrequited love. ¡®Winnie, when can you get him over? Why you won¡¯t be


    affected by his words and deeds?


    Winnie was tired mentally and physically. Because of crying, her brain began tock of oxygen, and


    she fell asleep in a daze.


    Brian went around the bed and lied down next to Winnie. Looking at Winnie''s tears, he had been


    unable to breathe like his heart was being graspped.


    He gently wiped the tears from Winnie''s eyes with his hand and said in a low voice.


    "Winwin, I love you, I only love you."


    ¡°But I can''t let you know, because I can''t give your anything. I''m sorry, the woman I love most in my life


    is you, and the woman I owe most is also you."


    Brian''s words could not be heard by Winnie. Even if she heard it, she could not feel his heart.


    He knew that he had not had the courage to say these words, because he could not bear the


    consequences. He was unable to protect the woman he loved. It was his fault.


    The next morning, Brian got breakfast ready, but Winnie was in no mood to eat. Brian had no choice


    but to drive Winnie down the mountain.


    Winnie did not say a word, because she knew that she might provoke Brian and she would be sad.


    "Winwin, here is a bank card. Stop your job, and get heal first."


    Brian broke the silence and put the bank card into Winnie''s hand.


    Winnie lowered her head, looked at the bank card in her hand andughed ironically.


    "Brian, I know you have money, but I think I told you not to use it..."


    "I know what you hate most is my money, but I just want to help you."


    Brian had already thought of what Winnie was going to say, so he interrupted her decisively.


    Brian continued.


    "Winwin, let me be selfish for once. Let me be selfish for the sake of the two children, for the sake of


    the two children to have their mommy to protect them all the time. My selfishness demands that you


    have good health. Bring the children up well for me."


    Winnie listened to Brian''s words and felt more she shouldn''t take his money. She ced the card in the


    car.


    "They are also my children, I know how to protect them. Whether you gave it to me or lend it to me, I


    can''t ept it."


    "Mr. Be, I repeat, whatever happens to me in the future, leave me alone unless I beg you, but if I


    beg you, you have the right to refuse me."


    ¡°I''ll take care of my own affairs. Even if I stop working, I won''t live on your money. I''m not that


    miserable.¡±


    Winnie again rejected Brian''s money.

 Chapter 263 Meet Laura

    Chapter 263 Meet Laura


    It seemed that every piece of money Brian gave Winnie had shame written on it.


    Winnie did not adopt the opinions of Brian and Daenerys. She felt that she was not that weak and did


    not need to stop her work. If it had not been for Brian''s irritation and for her own indisposition, she


    would not have fainted.


    And she was a busy person. If she recuperated at home, her family would be more worried.


    Winnie went to work the day she and Brian parted. She did not need sympathy, especially from Brian.


    She wanted to prove to Brian that she lived a wonderful life without him, and that she could take good


    care of her two children without him.


    Wendy minded that Brian told a lie. She tried to find the whereabouts of Brian, but she failed, and she


    was not sure whether he was with Winnie.


    Whenever Wendy was in trouble, the person she remembered was ra.


    Taking advantage of the rest at noon, Wendy asked ra out.


    "Wendy, you are frowning, did Mr. Be annoy you again?"


    ra asked with concern. The distress on Wendy''s face was obvious, even a fool could see that.


    "Yeah, I''m annoyed. I called you the other day and you said he was on vacation."


    Wendy said with a listless voice.


    "Yeah, everyone in thepany knows that he was on vacation."


    ra felt that there was nothing wrong. And the news came from Brian''s secretary.


    "But when I called him, he said he had been busy with work and couldn''t see me. Can I trust him? Can


    I not be annoyed? I always wondered if he was with Winnie, so he hid it from me."


    Wendy put her doubts out. She took ra as a friend and she could say anything to her.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? If you doubt it, I can ask my friend if Winnie goes to work, and we can


    know if they are together."


    ra had not thought Brian''s vacation was false, but he lied with Wendy must have a problem.


    "I''m sorry to bother you all the time. I thought if I did my own research I might find a clue that they were


    together, but I couldn''t find Brian in two days. He disappeared off the face of the earth."


    Wendy was uneasy these days and had not had a sound sleep.


    She regretted now that she hade backte. But she could not give up and must have Brian with


    her.


    "We learned the news that Mr. Be took three days off, but he was back at work in two days. I can


    ask my friend if Winnie went to work these two days?"


    ra had been working for Brian for several years, so she knew him well. Except that he would lose


    his temper sometimes, the rest was very regr.


    He took three days off and but he was back in two days, but there was nothing urgent in thepany,


    so it must be rted to private matter.


    "ra, sorry to bother you again. Can you ask her now?"


    Wendy was eager to know the answer now, because she did not want to be in torture.


    "Wait a minute. She''s on break at this hour. I''ll call her."


    Then ra took out the phone and called her friend directly.


    "Laura, are you at work today?"


    "Yes. I''ve juste back from lunch. You''re resting at this hour, right?"


    The person called Laura was ra''s friend. They originally lived in amunity. Hearing that ra


    was the president''s personal secretary, Laura had been clung to ra, thinking that one day she could


    work in the Be Group.


    "Yes, I''m resting, too. Laura, I want to ask you something."


    ra went straight to the point.


    "Ok, I''ll tell you what I know."


    "Did Winnie go to work these days?


    ra waited for Laura''s answer.


    Laura was sitting at her desk and could see Winnie through her transparent office.


    Since the topic was Winnie, it was necessary keep her voice down to avoid being overheard by Winnie.


    "Wait for me. I''ll talk to you outside."


    She got up and took a look at Winnie again. But Winnie was also looking at her.


    Laura felt nervous and then nodded towards Winnie and went out with her mobile phone.


    Although Winnie felt that Laura''s behavior was different from usual, and the panic in her eyes was


    obvious, she did not think much of it.


    Laura came to the stairwell of the safe passage, and made sure no one was there before she spoke.


    "Winnie was sick two days ago and asked for sick leave. She came to work yesterday morning. But she


    has not covered and still needs to go to the hospital."


    "Oh, thank you, Laura. Let¡¯s gather someday."


    Hearing that, ra hung up the phone.


    She could see now why Brian took a vacation, and she was sure they were together.


    ra conveyed it to Wendy.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "They took leave on the same day and went to work on the same day. They must be together. But why


    couldn¡¯t I find them? I learned that Brian did not buy tickets."


    Wendy thought that she would feel better to know the truth, but after knowing it, she felt more


    ufortable, a sense of betrayal deeply swallowed her.


    "I don''t know. I am not around him now, so I don¡¯t know his whereabouts."


    "Wendy, I will introduce my friend to you. You give her some benefits and let her at any time keep an


    eye on Winnie, so that you will be convenient."


    ra could not imagine where Brian would go. She thought anywhere was possible.


    ra felt that she underestimated Winnie again. She was scheming. She liked Brian, so she had been


    pegging him with means.


    "Good, the sooner you arrange our meeting, the better. I can also know the whereabouts of Winnie in


    the first time."


    Wendy did not know what to do, and could only do ording to the arrangement of ra. Knowing


    ra''s friends, it would be help.


    "Wendy, have you started the n I gave you? Are you waiting for Winnie to take Brian away?"


    ra was worried. If Wendy could not keep Brian, she would have no chance.


    "No. ra, I''ve thought about it. It''s a good idea, but it''s too early. It should be saved for thest hope."


    "Brian is cold and arrogant, but he is kind. When I used this n, he would not abandon me."


    Of course, Wendy had her own ideas. She would carry on the n in the critical moment.


    "You''re right. What are you going to do now? Without action, this solution will soon be avable. Winnie


    is sick, and Mr. Be put down so much work to take care of her, it can be seen that in Mr. Be¡¯s


    heart, Winnie was important.


    ra added insult to injury and wanted the matter to have a result as soon as possible.


    Wendy seemed to be less aware of the crisis and was still thinking about it. But time was waiting for no


    one, so before she had figured it out, Winnie and Brian would have been together.


    "I''m not going to sit around like this. I''m going to do something. ra, help me. You are my only friend."


    Now ra was a life-saving straw for Wendy. ra knew many things and he knew Brian and Winnie,


    so Wendy must rely on ra.


    They met Laura in the evening.


    During this period, Wendy personally went to visit several elderly at ra''s home and gave then


    200,000 yuan.


    In a fancy Chinese restaurant.


    "Laura, let me introduce my friend to you grandly. This is the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Be, Wendy."


    ra introduced Wendy to Laura in a very enthusiastic and high-profile manner.


    "Hello, Miss Yup, it''s my pleasure to meet you."


    Laura greeted her politely, with excitement and surprise.


    Brian''s fiancee was the future hostess of the Be Group. It was her blessing and her future that she


    could know such a big figure.


    "Laura, just call me Wendy. ra and I are good friends. She said you are very nice, so I want to meet


    you."


    Wendy looked up and down at Laura.


    She was in her forties, but she was restless. But it was good, only such people could be used.


    After introduction, they began to eat and chat, and the topic was about Winnie.


    Laura drank some wine and began to talk grumpily.


    "Not only you dislike Winnie, I don''t like her either. Before she came, I was the only one who could sit in


    her position. But she came and got shares in thepany. In fact, I was quite unfair."


    "See, Winnie is annoying wherever she goes. She wouldn''t have been fired if she behaved well in the


    Be Group. Wendy and Brain are match, but she stepped in between them. Our president fired her


    after noticing that."


    ra also drank alcohol, but her capacity was unknown to most people. When others got drunk, she


    was still sober. So she said nothing wrong at this moment.


    She said that Winnie''s departure was fired and belittled Winnie''s character. Even if not for herself, just


    for the sake of Wendy''s 200,000 yuan, ra would strive to exaggerate this matter.


    "She was dishonorable in the Be Group and secretly seduced our president. I told Wendy about it.


    I most disliked this kind of person."


    ra¡¯s selfishness became the elimination of evil and promotion of good, but only she knew that she


    was using them.

 Chapter 264 Ask Laura for Help

    Chapter 264 Ask Laura for Help


    Laura heard that ra''s evaluation of Winnie was belittling, so she would not respect Winnie.


    "Would she give up? All the women in the country want to marry Mr. Be. He had power and money.


    Winnie would not give up for sure."


    "Come on ra, let¡¯s propose a toast for our misfortune to meet such a shameless woman."


    Laura said in a high-profile manner and had more disgust to Winnie.


    If it hadn''t been for such a mess, Winnie wouldn''t havee to a smallpany like theirs and taken


    her ce.


    "Yes."


    ra agreed, and they clinked the sses.


    "Laura, I have something to ask you for help."


    Wendy finally spoke.


    "No problem. I''ll help you if I can."


    It was her honor that Wendy asked her for help, with Wendy, it would be easier for her to work in the


    Be Group.


    "Winnie has a selfish interest in my fianc¨¦. You are a colleague with her. If I want to know more about


    Winnie''s whereabouts, I need your help."


    Wendy said her request.


    "No problem, I can do it."


    Laura promised. It was easy to tell her whereabouts, and it would not be found out by Winnie. The most


    important thing was to please Wendy.


    "Laura, thank you very much for your help. I will try my best to help you if you need my help in the


    future. I am ra¡¯s best friend and I will be your best friend."


    Wendy used money and strength to get the help of others.


    However, she knew that the strength was not hers, but Brian''s. This showed how important it was to


    marry Brian.


    "Thank you, Miss Yup, thank you for thinking highly of me and making friends with me."


    Laura was surprised by Wendy¡¯s words. Although she knew that Wendy needed her, as long as she


    helped Wendy and knew something about her, she would have Wendy to help her in the future.


    Therefore, society was materialization, and people used each other.


    "Laura, you are polite, you can call me Wendy."


    "By the way, Laura, have Winnie gone to the hospital these days?"


    Wendy asked.


    "Yes, it seems another two or three days."


    "What time did she go to the hospital?"


    Wendy seemed to have an idea and continued to ask about Winnie.


    "I am not sure. Sometimes it was at noon. She was there after work today."


    ¡°If you want to know when she''s going to the hospital, I''ll let you know tomorrow. She always arranges


    her work before she goes out, so I know when she''s going to the hospital."


    Laura knew Wendy cared about the existence of Winnie, even though she was like indifferent, or they


    would not meet today.


    But she did not care what Wendy thought, she just did what she should do.


    Knowing when Winnie was going to the hospital was her first task, and she must finish it.


    "Good, I will wait for your news."


    Wendy felt at ease, with the cooperation of the two people, it would be easy to know that Brian and


    Winnie were together.


    Wendy collected evidence from Winnie and at the same time tried to please Brian.


    After she separated from Laura and ra, she came to the Be Group and took the elevator


    straight to the president''s Office.


    Although only Brian was only left, he was still working. Because only work could distract his attention


    and he would not think if Winnie had recovered.


    As he was looking down at some papers, he heard a knock at the door.


    He thought it was an employee working overtime in another department, so he asked it toe it.


    "Come in."


    He looked up and found that it was Wendy.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Brian stopped what he was doing, got up and walked down the steps.


    "I guess you''re at work, and I don''t know if you''ve had dinner, so I brought you some food. If you


    haven''t, eat it now. If you have, take it as a midnight snack."


    Wendy said thoughtfully and put the food on the tea table.


    "I haven''t eaten yet."


    Brian said calmly, of which the emotion could not be told..


    "Eat now, wash your hands, I help you set."


    Wendy put down her bag and began to set the food.


    Brian said nothing, but turned and went to the restroom to wash hands.


    After walking into the break room, Brian closed the door. This move made Wendy feel sad.


    Wendy had learned her lesson and learned its secrets, so if she couldn''t go to his break room at will if


    she want Brian did not hate her.


    Although she understood, she still minded Brian''s behavior made had more resentment to Winnie.


    When Brian walked out, Wendy''s expression was rxed.


    "Eat now."


    Brian then sat down on the sofa.


    "Have you had your supper yet? If you haven''t, join me."


    Brian thanked Wendy for thinking about his dinner. And he just thought about Winnie, which made him


    feel guilty for Wendy.


    "I had with two friends."


    Wendy sat beside Brian.


    "Who are they?¡±


    Brian inadvertently asked, but Wendy was nervous.


    "Oh, just two old friends catching up. I don¡¯t think you had met them."


    "It''s good that you hang out with your friends."


    Brian did not notice the tension in Wendy''s words, he only felt that if Wendy hung out with friends, she


    would not think too much.


    "Brian, the day after tomorrow is the weekend. I want to take the children out to y. The first two


    meetings were very unpleasant. I formally apologize to them and cultivate our rtionship. Even if we


    can''t live together, I''m a member of the family, so I can''t make it hard for you."


    "If I give birth to a child and it can get along happily with its brothers and sisters, it will be good!"


    Although Wendy did not like children, she had to force herself to like them.


    She could see how important the two children were to Brian. If she could not ept them, she would


    never get Brian''s heart.


    "I''ll call them and ask their opinion. Wendy, don''t worry, the children will ept you."


    Brian was depressed. He should be happy that Wendy had made such a concession, but he couldn''t


    be happy.


    "Ok, I''ll take my time. Brian, I have been back for long, and you have been living in thepany. When


    on earth will our house be ready?"


    Wendy said, with both hands circling Brian''s arm, and her head on Brian''s shoulder.


    "The vi decoration is not so fast."


    Brian was preparing the house, but he hadn''t seen it once since the decoration. He didn''t care much


    about it as if it was the house of others.


    He was more concerned about the hilltop vi, where there was Winnie''s body fragrance.


    Hearing that, Wendy could only continue to wait. But what made her happy today was that Brian did not


    resent her touch.


    After Wendy left, Brian took a look at the time. It was more than nine o¡¯clock, and the children should


    not be asleep at this time. So he made a call.


    "Luke, Wendy wants to take you and sister out to y. Would you like to give her the chance?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian said gently, for fear that the children disliked that.


    "Go out to y, I don''t..."


    As Luke was to refuse, Megan stopped him.


    "Daddy, we will let you know after the discussion."


    After that, Megan hung up the phone directly.


    "Brother, we can give her this chance."


    Megan said.


    "Why, I don''t like her, and I don''t want to see her with Daddy."


    Luke expressed her thought. He did not want to give Wendy a chance. Even if Daddy married her, he


    would ignore Wendy for a lifetime.


    "Brother, she wants to see us because she wants to get on well with us and marry Daddy. But we can


    use this opportunity to make our rtionship worse."


    Megan was clever and got her idea, and Luke unconditionally cooperated with her.


    "Tell me in detail."


    Later they called Brian.


    "Daddy, I have discussed with Megan that we would like to give Wendy this chance. Just let me know


    when and where you choose. I''ll ask my grandaunt to take us there."


    Brian was pleased about Luke''s answer, which proved he was growing up and understood him.


    "Ok, I will text you the time and ce."


    Brian then asked about Winnie.


    "Luke, where''s Mommy?"


    "Mommy hasn''te back yet."


    Luke looked at the time and thought Mommy should havee back at this hour.


    "Is she working overtime?"


    Brian was worried. She had not yet recovered, how could she work so hard?


    "No. Mommy called when she got off work and said she was going to the hospital to see a friend and


    would be backter."


    Luke did not know that Winnie fell ill and went to the hospital for infusion, the family did not know either.


    "Ok."


    Then he hung up the phone, picked up his coat and hurried downstairs with the car keys.


    From Luke''s words, Winnie should go to the hospital for infusion, but he was worried that she had not


    yet home.


    Brian''s car drove out of the parking lot and was seen by Wendy.


    Brian took Wendy to the underground parking lot and went upstairs. Wendy came to the car and


    answered a foreign phone call. She had been chatting over the phone and had not left.


    The phonested for half an hour. As she hung up the phone, she saw Brian''s car driving out.

 Chapter 265 Peep at Winnie in the Hospital

    Chapter 265 Peep at Winnie in the Hospital


    As Brian sent her down, he said he still had a lot of work to do, why did he leave in only half an hour?


    Wendy had a bad presentiment, so she quickly started the car and followed Brian.


    Brian contacted Kevin when he was in the car and learned the exact ward of Winnie.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he went directly to Winnie.


    Standing outside the ward, looking at Winnie taking infusion quietly, Brian stopped.


    If he broke into it like this, would Winnie be angry with him? Would she quarrel with him? Would she


    faint emotionally?


    Winnie had told him to leave her alone and don¡¯t appear in front of her for no reason. If he went against


    her will, she must not be happy.


    And the purpose of Brian to the hospital was to see if Winnie was OK. And he was relieved now.


    "Not going in?¡±


    Kevin''s voice was heard behind.


    "No, she seems to be asleep."


    Brian said in a low voice, for fear that Winnie heard his voice.


    "The children said she came to the hospital after work, but she has not yete back, so Ie to


    see her."


    "I''m in this hospital, I''m her attending doctor, you can learn her condition by a call. Is it necessary for


    you toe?"


    Kevin teased Brian again and wanted to match them.


    "It''s reassuring to see she was ok, you''re not the kind of doctor I can rely on."


    Brian knew that Kevin was mocking him, but he really thought that he would not be at ease if he


    learned the news on the phone.


    "You can''t control yourself and came sote. Don''t use me as an excuse. I can cure Winwin envin if I


    can¡¯t be relied on."


    Kevin did not want to bear the me and be Brian¡¯s high-sounding excuse.


    "After so many days she was in a hospital bed, it is high time I take a measure of your medical skill."


    Brian said in a domineering manner.


    "Does shee thiste every day for an infusion?"


    "No, she came yesterday at noon and came after work today. Before she could get an infusion, she


    went back to thepany, so she waste. By the way, she hasn''t had her supper yet."


    Kevin felt Winnie was pathetic.


    If there was no one to apany the patients, it looked poor, and Winnie was one of them.


    "I''ll get food for her and let her eat itter."


    Brian turned around and disappeared like a wind in the sight of Kevin. Kevin helplessly shook his head.


    Brian returned half an hourter. Seeing that Winnie was still asleep, he took dinner to Kevin''s office.


    "Bring it to her, and tell her to eat it now. You share it with her. Don''t tell her I came."


    Brian left after the exnation.


    Kevin took the dinner to Winnie''s ward and woke up Winnie.


    "Winwin, I bought dinner for you, eat before it is cold."


    As Kevin said this, he set down the small table and put the dinner on the table one by one.


    "I again trouble you. I wille earlier tomorrow, so that you can get off work earlier."


    Winnie felt sorry. He cured her and got dinner ready for her. She was grateful.


    "Come on, I''m on duty today, and it''s time for dinner. I can''t sit in my office and eat alone ignoring you."


    Kevin did not want Winnie to have burden in her heart, so he exined in this way.


    "Thanks, Doctor Burns."


    Winnie knew that Daenerys and Kevin had helped her a lot.


    They talked while eating.


    "Winwin, you can''t always be like this. When you''re sick, you need someone to look after you."


    Kevin wanted to persuade Winnie to fight for love. As long as she was persistent, Brian would not


    refuse and woulde up with the best solution.


    "It is not necessarily a good thing. I am ok to be alone. When my children grow up, they can take care


    of me."


    Winnie did not expect that Kevin referred to Brian, she thought Kevin was persuading her to marry.


    But who could guarantee the man she met would be good. Even if Brian took care of her, she fainted.


    She did not believe in men anymore.


    Of course, the men she didn''t believe were protective of other women, and only she had been destined


    to be neglected by men all her life.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was pathetic, but there was nothing bad about being alone. She could hold on to the day of her old


    age.


    "The children will be farther away from you when they grow up, they could not always take care of you."


    Kevin found that the topic he wanted to talk seemed difficult, and Winnie did not cooperate.


    "I have my sister, my aunt, you and Daenerys. You can''t all leave me alone."


    Winnie seemed to have been used to this topic and had been ready to be single for a lifetime.


    "Winwin, in fact, I want you to pursue love bravely. As long as two people love each other sincerely,


    there is no problem that cannot be ovee."


    "You know who I''m talking about."


    Kevin went straight-forward and did not give Winnie a chance to refute.


    "Winwin, the most important person in the Be family is Grandpa, but he is over ny. He may die


    one day and can''t stand in your way."


    "The Be family is powerful, but you have seen Rufus and Ste. They are nice, and don''t have


    strong sense of rich family background. You don''t have to feel any pressure when you''re with Brian. As


    for Uncle Thomas'' family, you don''t have to worry about it. They can¡¯t do anything to you."


    Kevin said a lot, including his understanding of the Be family, so that Winnie could move forward


    bravely.


    Winnie had been quietly listening and spoke when Kevin finished.


    "I understand what you''re saying, Doctor Burns, but we don''t have conditions."


    "I like Brian, you and Daenerys know that. But Brian does not like me, so we can¡¯t be together."


    "It''s not about the gap between the family, the power and the money, it is just that we don¡¯t like each


    other."


    "He has a woman he loves, and Wendy has finally returned after years. They''re perfect together."


    Winnie said indifferently, but she felt pain in heart.


    She wanted to be with the man she loved, but she could not force him.


    "Did he tell you he loves Wendy?"


    Kevin asked.


    "Yes, he told me before Wendy came back, when I was with him. He was afraid I had ns for him,


    afraid I covet the position of his wife, so he told me he loves Wendy."


    "He did not say that to Penny, but to me, and this shows that in his eyes, I am of a very poor character,


    even inferior to Penny."


    "Doctor Burns, I don''t know what I have done wrong to annoy him."


    Winnie''s heart was still sore when she talked about these things. She didn''t know why Brian did that to


    her.


    She even suspected that there was a deep hatred between them, and Brian tortured her in order to


    avenge her.


    "Winwin, it''s not like that."


    "At that time he did not understand his heart and thought he loved Wendy, that was why he said so.


    Now..."


    Kevin tried to exin for Brian, but Winnie did not think Brian had feeling for her.


    "Now he is in love with Wendy. Otherwise, how could he admit that she is his fianc¨¦e and is to marry


    her? He would have a happy family by now if two children had not threatened him.¡±


    "Oh, don''t talk about him. The thought of him affects my appetite."


    Winnie smiled bitterly, and then lowered her head and continued to eat.


    In Winnie''s opinion, all things were very simple to say, but it was difficult to do.


    She was very clear about what Kevin meant and knew that he hoped she was good. But her difficulties


    in life and in love had reached the limit she could bear, and now she had no more energy to pursue her


    own happiness. She did not have the guts to court a man who hated her so much.


    Because this road was full of thorns, because this road would make her bleed.


    She''d better live her low-key life quietly.


    From the conversation, Kevin saw Winnie¡¯s despair to Brian and saw that she loved Brian, but she dare


    not approach him.


    Perhaps she had been tortured too much, perhaps the pain was too heavy, and she could not continue


    to fight.


    Brian hurt a woman''s heart to such a deep level. Didn¡¯t he feel guilty?


    Kevin did not continue, afraid that Winnie''s bad mood would affect her condition. Now he finally


    understood only they could solve their misunderstanding and feelings.


    That Brian came to the hospital to visit Winnie and got dinner for Winnie had been seen by Wendy.


    Wendy''s car was parked in the parking lot of the hospital. She sat in the car, cursed Winnie and hated


    Brian.


    She tried her best to please Brian, got dinner for him, but Brian had given his heart to the other woman.


    She was so angry.


    "Brian, aren¡¯t you going too far? You repeatedly called me and urged me toe back, but now you fall


    in love with another woman. Don¡¯t you feel sorry to me?"

 Chapter 266 Warned in the Hospital

    Chapter 266 Warned in the Hospital


    Wendy soliloquized in the car. She really wished to stand in front of Brian and loudly questioned him,


    but if she did that, her rtionship woulde to the end.


    "Winnie, you shameless woman, you are the problem. If you didn''t seduce Brian, how can he give me


    the cold shoulder?"


    In the end, Wendy attributed all the problems to Winnie, but she didn''t have the guts to do anything to


    Winnie.


    The next day, Winnie took time at noon to go to the hospital, because today Kevin was not on duty, she


    could not affect Kevin¡¯s rest because of her.


    After a busy morning, Winnie finally managed to squeeze in some time at noon.


    She cleared her desk and walked out of the office, with coat and bag in hand.


    "Laura, I''m going to the hospital. Call me if there''s anything urgent."


    Winnie said in a warm voice.


    "No problem, I''ll call you if anything happens."


    Laura kindly agreed.


    "Thank you, Laura, I gotta go."


    "Okay, drive slowly."


    As Winnie disappeared, the smile on Laura''s face faded rapidly.


    She y took out the phone and sent a message to Wendy.


    "Winnie is going to the hospital now."


    As the message was sent sessfully, Laura was very happy. She hadpleted a task, and she was


    one step closer to her dream.


    Wendy had been waiting for Laura''s phone call. As soon as she received the message, she picked up


    the car keys and went straight to the hospital.


    Winnie''s car drove directly to the parking lot of the hospital. She parked the car and got off. To ess


    to the main building had to go through a garden.


    As Winnie had just reached the garden, she saw Wendy walking towards her.


    Winnie wanted to avoid Wendy, but Wendy had seen her and showed an unfriendly smile.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here. You really are everywhere."


    Wendy¡¯s tone was sarcastic, which made Winnie ufortable.


    "Ie for a physical examination. Miss Yup, you are here too."


    Winnie said indifferently. She did not care about the sarcastic tone of Wendy. It seemed that she had


    expected that and had already ustomed to it. Compared with Penny, she was not that mean.


    "I came to visit a friend, but I didn''t expect to see you. Youe to have your health examined? Don¡¯t


    get sick, or Brian will worry about you."


    Wendy said. Thinking of things happenedst night, she wished she could reveal them.


    "Miss Yup, you think too much. He is your fianc¨¦ and will not worry about me."


    "I gotta go, the doctor is still waiting for me."


    Winnie was to leave, but when she bypassed Wendy, Wendy stopped her way.


    "Miss Chambers, I''d like to take this opportunity to say something to you."


    "Don''t think that because you gave birth to two children, you can win his heart. Don''t think that because


    you''re pretty, you can hang on to him."


    "You have to know yourself. You should know that his position is too noble for a woman like you to cling


    to."


    "If you have the sense, stay away from him, don''t let mein to Grandpa. If Grandpa makes a


    move, you will lose custody of the children, and you will leave B City forever. And most of all, your


    family, if you want them to..."


    Wendy used a variety of methods to threaten Winnie, venting her anger. She thought that after saying


    all these, she would feelfortable and have a sense of aplishment. But she did not expect that


    Winnie did not have the patience to listen to her and interrupted her words directly.


    "I''m sorry I don''t have time. If you haven''t finished your talk, we can sit down together with Brian to talk


    about what you are worried about one day."


    "Sorry, I had to go."


    Winnie said coldly, regardless of the stunned Wendy, and strode away.


    Winnie was angry about Wendy''s threat. Although she had humble status, she was well educated and


    did not fight with Wendy in public.


    When Winnie met Wendy, she thought it was just a chance encounter. But the purpose in Wendy''s


    words was so obvious. Winnie doubted that Wendy had been waiting for her there.


    What Winnie worried about happened. Wendy regarded her as an enemy as Penny did. She had been


    careful, but she had not avoided the result. She had not tried hard enough to stay away from Brian.


    Winnie left ignore Wendy, which made Wendy''s mood change.


    The situation was so different from what she had expected and she could not respond for a moment.


    Winnie should apologize to her, should beg her not toint to the Chairman, but she felt she had


    been threatened.


    What did she mean three people talked about it? Was she so sure that Brian would speak for her?


    Wendy was resentful, but the consequences could only be her own responsibility.


    Because Winnie went to the hospital at noon for infusion, she went home directly after work in the


    evening.


    The kids hadn''t seen Mommy since the night before, and when they woke up in the morning, Mommy


    had already left for work. They missed her very much.


    "Mommy..."


    The two children fell into Winnie''s arms, but Winnie thought of the threat of Wendy. Looking at the two


    lovely children, she could not imagine that if Felix wanted the custody of the children back, if she would


    be able to continue to live.


    "Mommy, you finallye home early today. We all miss you."


    "Good kids, I missed you too. I am too busy to take care of you these days. I will ask for leave


    tomorrow and spend time with you."


    Winnie felt guilty to the children. She failed to give them a good living environment. Now the two


    children were reunited, the living conditions were better, but she was busy.


    "OK, Mommy, can you y with me and Brother tomorrow outside?"


    Megan asked in a sweet voice.


    "Where do you want to go?¡±


    Winnie had not recovered, but she did not want to let the two children down.


    "The park where Daddy and us wentst time. It was so big that we didn''t go to many cesst time."


    "After that, we go to Grandpa''s house. We miss him, too."


    Megan said what she thought, but the time and ce was sent by Daddy.


    "Well... all right. We''ll take aunt and grandaunt with us."


    Winnie hesitated for a moment and then agreed.


    "Great, Mommy."


    Megan said excitedly and took a look at Luke. She knew her mommy never rejected her.


    At this moment, Vanessa came out of the kitchen.


    "I can''t go with you. I have an appointment with a ssmate to go to the library tomorrow."


    Vanessa refused directly. If there was no schedule, she would like to y.


    "Neither can I."


    Isobel refused, and the reason she refused was Rufus.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Winwin, you take them to y. I can have a rest at home. I don¡¯t have strength to y with you."


    "Just the three of us? Let''s go together. Vanessa can make a rain check with you ssmate and, Aunt,


    I won¡¯t make you tired."


    Winnie said with disappointment. They seemed to have never gone out to y together.


    "I made an appointment with my ssmates. She would be disappointed if I don''t go."


    Vanessa abided by her promise.


    "I have been tired this week, and I can¡¯te back if I go out with you."


    "You take the children to y, have fun,e back at night, and I can have a rest for a day."


    Isobel would consider it if they did not go to the suburbs, and she could help Winnie take care of her


    children, but it was impossible for her to go to the suburbs.


    "All right, then, we''ll go tomorrow."


    Winnie had to respect the choice of her aunt and Vanessa.


    The next morning after breakfast, Winnie drove to the park with her two children.


    She found a nearby parking lot, parked her car and went to the ticket office with her two children.


    Luke and Megan took Winnie''s hands and pulled her to the ce designated by Daddy.


    Winnie was very surprised to see Wendy and Brian. She was not sure her children fooled her or Wendy


    insisted toe, but it could not be a chance encounter.


    Brian and Wendy were also surprised to see Winnie. They children said their grandaunt would send


    them here, but Winnie showed up.


    Brian was ok, but Wendy disliked that.


    She thought Winnie was ying tricks again. Knowing that she had an appointment with the children,


    she had to send the children here. She was so cunning.


    "Since Miss Chambers is here, let''s go together. Brian, I have only four tickets. You go and buy one."


    Wendy said gently, but her unhappiness did not cover up.


    As Brian turned to buy a ticket, Winnie stopped him.


    "No more tickets, Mr. Be. I''m not going in. You have fun with the kids."


    It seemed that the two children had put her in such an awkward position, and now she could not me


    them but left.


    "Mommy, we agreed to y together, you can''t go home."


    Megan stopped Winnie. Her n had not been implemented, Mommy could not leave now.


    "Mommy, we finally have a chance to go out, stay with us."


    Luke said to Winnie.


    Winnie turned her head and squatted down to look at the two children, with no reproach or anger in her


    eyes. Because she knew the intention of the two children was good for her, and they could not ept


    Wendy now.


    But under such a situation, Winnie could not indulge them.


    "Last night you didn''t say you were going to y with Daddy and Wendy. If I have known they would


    pay with you, I wouldn''t go out with you."


    Winnie said softly.


    "Why, mommy? It is our fault we did not tell you the truth, but we want to y with you."


    Luke asked. If yesterday he told Mommy that Daddy and Wendy woulde, Mommy would not go


    with them.

 Chapter 267 Striving for Happiness

    Chapter 267 Striving for Happiness


    Winnie continued to persuade the children.


    "I don¡¯t feel well. I did not want toe out with you, but I am afraid you would be disappointed. I am


    relieved that Daddy and Wendy are with you."


    "Have fun with Wendy and Dad, I go to the hospital for examination."


    Winnie could only said that, otherwise Megan would cry and did not allow her to leave.


    "Are you really ill?¡±


    Megan felt distressed about Mommy, but she was disappointed and saw no hope for her n.


    "Yes, I am ill."


    Winnie got up and touched the children''s heads tofort them.


    Then she turned and looked at Brian and Wendy.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you made an appointment. I leave the children with you, enjoy yourselves."


    Winnie gave a sorry look and then left.


    After Winnie left, Brian felt bad and the two children''s moods were low, but Wendy was happy.


    She did not believe that Winnie got cheated to be here or that the two children had such intelligence.


    Even if she saw Brian, she had reached her goal.


    Two adults and two children walked into the park together, the children in the middle and the adults on


    either side.


    Brian took Luke''s hand. Wendy wanted to express her kindness, so she reached out to hold the hand


    of Megan, but was refused by Megan.


    Megan stopped her pace, looked up at Wendy with a frown, but she said nothing and went to take


    Brian''s other hand.


    It made Wendy embarrassed, but she could not get angry because Brian was around.


    Wendy pretended to be fine and gave a smile, and then she came to the front of the three people,


    facing them.


    She knelt down and looked kindly at the children.


    "Megan, Luke, I am sorry that we met suddenly thest two times, which caused harm to you. It is my


    fault and you should be angry."


    "I understand your feelings and I will not force you to ept me. You can take your time. Please ept


    my apology."


    Wendy¡¯s words sounded sincere, but the children did not ept that.


    Megan and Luke looked at each other, and Megan spoke.


    "Wendy, we have nothing against you. We just can''t ept Daddy getting married right now. Mommy


    told us that you and Daddy have been in love for years, and we shouldn''t be trying to stop you being


    together. My brother and I know IT, but we can''t ept it."


    Megan said. Mommy said it to them so often that they could even recite it backwards.


    But they had their thought and there were intransigent reasons.


    "Wendy, you are fighting for your happiness to be with Daddy. Megan and I are fighting for our


    happiness by not allowing you to be with each other. I told both Daddy and Mommy that we never had


    aplete home, and now we have Daddy and Mommy, but we never had one home."


    "Wendy, our happiness is to have aplete home with Daddy and Mommy. You are an adult, you


    can¡¯t rob with children."


    Luke said calmly and sophisticatedly. His words made Wendy speechless.


    "Wendy, we forgive you for what you did. You forgive us for what we did. But we need time to ept


    you. How about this? You break up with Daddy first, let brother and I have aplete ome Five years


    Megan looked at Winnie, waiting for her answer.


    These words were the result of two days of thinking with her brother, but the effect would not be so


    good without Mommy around.


    Wendy stood up, looking at Brian speechless.


    She only said one sentence. Why did the two children make her speechless?


    These two children''s intelligence quotient was really so high, even higher than an adult. Their


    intelligence must inherit from Brian, but their bad ideas must have from Winnie.


    Brian looked like Wendy who asked him for help. He could not make the situation intense, so he said.


    "Megan, Luke, wee over to y today, let¡¯s not talk about that."


    "But Daddy, Wendy brought it up."


    Megan said innocently.


    Seeing Megan¡¯s innocent look, if Wendy was not there, he wouldugh out loud.


    If his precious daughter grow up, his son-inw would suffer.


    "Yes, it is my fault, I should not mention it. Let''s go and y. You can y whatever you want."


    Wendy took the opportunity to apologize.


    She didn''t expect her sincere apology would cause unnecessary trouble.


    How could she get along with such a child with high IQ in the future? Fortunately, Winnie had been


    given custody of the children.


    "All right, then, let''s go on ying."


    Megan held the hand of Daddy and continued to walk forward. They had no interest in the games the


    yedst time, so they took a sightseeing car to continue to move forward.


    "Daddy, do you remember that bungee jump? Mommy was so boldst time that she jumped off alone."


    Megan shouted suddenly when she saw the bungee jump, and then she got an idea.


    "Wendy, Mommy dare to y bungee jump, you try too. You must be better than Mommy."


    Megan said in a ttered way. It was not in the n, but she would like to let Wendy to experience it.


    Mommy said that she was afraid after jumping and she wanted to make Wendy fear.


    "I..."


    Wendy did not expect Megan¡¯s proposal and got stupefied.


    She did not dare to y bungee jump. It was too high, and her legs would be limp when she went up.


    "You want to y? If you want to y, we''ll go."


    Brian said with indifference.


    "Of course, Wendy is a brave person. Bungee jumping is not a big deal."


    Luke added.


    "I..."


    Wendy was forced by two children and she had no other choice.


    "If the children want to see it, I''ll try it."


    The sightseeing car drove straight to the bungee jump ticket office.


    Brian went to buy tickets while Wendy and two children waited.


    "Wendy, can you go up alone? My brother and I need Daddy to take care of us."


    Megan spoke again.


    They had yedst time, so they knew the process. She was afraid that Daddy would apany


    her, so she said in advance.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes, you need Daddy to take care of you. I can go up by myself. Mommy dare to jump, I must be all


    right."


    Wendy had not yed it before, so she did not know there was ce for the children to stay. She came


    here to show Brian. She could not leave the children behind.


    "Wendy, you are so good. I knew you are the bravest."


    Megan said inpliment.


    Although Wendy did not believe that the two children could ept her so soon, but to see the children


    smile to her, she felt it was worth it to jump once even if she was afraid.


    Even so, she underestimated both children''s intelligence and their determination to pursue happiness.


    Brian bought tickets back. Before he said a word, Wendy offered to go up alone.


    "Give it to me. You take care of the children. I''ll go up myself."


    Wendy said and had forgotten how terrible bungee jump was.


    "It needs to be signed by the family members."


    Brian was surprised by Wendy''s move.


    "I will say Ie alone, and I can sign myself. I''m going up."


    Wendy''s initiative was for Brian. It did not matter to her whether the children are happy or not, as long


    as Brian saw her determination to ept the children.


    "Be careful."


    With that, Brian took the two children the best ce to see.


    When he looked up to the bungee tform, he remembered Winnie¡¯s eyes when she jumped off.


    That expression made him heartache. Winnie might be really tired, so she gave that expression.


    And her tiredness was directly rted to him.


    "Daddy, why didn¡¯t you care about Mommy when she jumped off? You are partial."


    Megan pouted and expressed her dissatisfaction of Daddy.


    "But Daddy apanied Mommy go up. Isn¡¯t that care?"


    "Megan, no matter what happens to Mommy, Daddy will care about Mommy, but sometimes, Daddy


    can''t show it directly."


    Brian tly exined. The children were unable to understand his hurtful feeling when he saw Winnie


    jumped down.


    "Mommy just said she wasn''t feeling well, and you couldn''t care? Now Wendy is not here, can you call


    Mommy?"


    Megan looked poor, but she had her idea.


    "Daddy, use my cell phone to call Mommy."


    Luke immediately handed his mobile phone to Brian, so Brian had to call Winnie.


    But he was willing to do so, and Wendy seemed not to expect that.


    Brian used Luke''s mobile phone to call Winnie, so that she would not refuse to answer.


    Soon the call went through.


    "Luke, what is it?"


    Winnie asked gently.


    "It''s me. How are you? The kids were so worried and they made me call you."


    Brian voice was low and he put the reason of this call on the children.


    "Oh, I am all right. I made it up because I''m afraid they''ll insist likest time."


    Winnie''s tone was light, but the expression on her face was bitter.


    He made a call to her, should she thank him or the children?


    "Good, the children can feel at ease then."


    Brian felt relieved too.


    "Tell them I''m okay."

 Chapter 268 Being Teased

    Chapter 268 Being Teased


    There was silence on both sides of the phone for a while before Winnie finally broke the silence.


    "I''m sorry about what happened today. I was so abrupt. The kids really didn''t tell me about the


    appointment. If I''d known, I''d have asked my aunt to see them off."


    "Exin to Wendy. Don''t make her think too much."


    "No, she won''t think too much about it."


    Even if Winnie did not exin, he knew that it was the two children making trouble.


    They suddenly met, which not only made Wendy embarrassed, but also made Winnie ufortable.


    "Well, go to y."


    Winnie hung up the phone.


    Thinking of Brian''s trust to Wendy, she reminded his trust to Penny.


    Wendy had secretly seen her twice, and her words were sharper, which was enough to prove that she


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    really cared about her presence. And Brian thought that Wendy was kind.


    The plot was familiar, as if it were about to happen all over again. Would she stay out of trouble this


    time or would she be hurt worse?


    Brian put down the phone and told the children that Mommy was fine.


    As soon as they had finished speaking, a great cry of misery was heard.


    Yes, the owner of the voice was Wendy.


    Megan and Luke hurriedly looked to the sound, only to see Wendy bouncing back and forth,


    screaming.


    Megan and Lukeughed with satisfaction.


    Wendy came back with the help of the staff. Her face was pale. Seeing that, Megan and Luke was


    happy.


    But it was just the beginning, the two children did not let her go. A park trip was a difficult adventure for


    Wendy, which almost killed her.


    At the end of the day, Brian sent two children home.


    Downstairs, two children began to praise Wendy.


    "Wendy, you did a good job today. I am jealous. When I grow up, I must be as brave as you."


    Megan said sweetly, even if it was ttery, it made people pleased.


    "As long as Megan and Luke are happy, I will take you out to y if there is a chance."


    Wendy had been tortured for a day, and her speech was feeble. She was tired.


    "Great, do contact us when you have time."


    Megan said inpliment Brian embraced her to get off the car.


    At this time, Wendy pushed open the door and got off.


    "Goodbye, kids."


    Wendy forced herself to say goodbye, in fact, she never wanted to see them again.


    ¡°Wait for me in the car. I''ll take them upstairs.¡±


    Brian moved forward holding one kid in each hand.


    Vanessa suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Brian, youe to send them back."


    Vanessa greeted Brian with a smile.


    Brian was d to see her because he hadn''t seen her in a long time.


    "Yes, we are tired from a day of y, so I sent them back."


    "Vanessa, how are you? I don¡¯t worry about your study. Let me know if you need help in other aspects."


    "I am fine, I will let you know if I need help."


    Vanessa shifted her attention to Wendy.


    ¡°And this is?¡±


    "She is my fiancee, Wendy."


    "Wendy, this is the children¡¯s aunt, Vanessa."


    Brian helped to introduce.


    "Hello, I am Vanessa."


    When Vanessa heard that it was Brian''s fianc¨¦e, she was upset immediately. But she was same as


    Winnie. They always put the worry hidden deeply and pretended to be ok.


    "Hello."


    Wendy said two words only. Maybe she was tired, maybe she was disdainful, her voice was low.


    Vanessa saw that this woman did not like her, so she did not continue to see her.


    "I wish you happiness, Brian, on behalf of my family."


    "I''ll take the two kids with me, thank you, Brian."


    "Good-bye, Brian, Good-bye, Wendy!"


    Vanessa said politely and left with two children.


    The more people looked down on her, the more generous she would be, so she raised her voice


    deliberately as she said goodbye to Wendy.


    "Winnie''s sister?"


    Wendy asked in a low voice, and deliberately leaned on Brian''s shoulder because she was tired.


    "Yes, she is excellent. She was the provincial top scorer in the college entrance examination, and a top


    student in B University."


    Speaking of Vanessa, Brian felt proud.


    "Good for her. But I don''t think she looks like Winnie, but rather like your sister."


    It was the first time Wendy had met Vanessa, but she felt familiar.


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Everyone saw Vanessa and his sister would say that they looked simr, perhaps this was fate.


    ¡°I am tired, Brian. I have sacrificed so much today for your two children.¡±


    Wendy suddenly changed the topic, turned around to directly circle Brian''s waist, leaning on Brian''s


    arms.


    She knew that at this time Brian would not refuse her hug.


    Brian was not used to such contact, but now he could only endure it because of what Wendy said


    today.


    He was silent for a moment, and then he spoke in a low voice.


    "The children had fun today. Thank you for your efforts."


    Brian said politely, which made Wendy feel strange.


    ¡°How do you thank me?¡±


    Brian''s politeness made her ufortable, but she still felt it was important to seize the opportunity.


    "How do you want me to thank you?"


    Asked Brian.


    "I don''t need anything, but you apany me to go home."


    Wendy said softly and Brian knew her meaning.


    "OK, let''s get in the car."


    Brian understood, but it was his decision to do it or not.


    Brian helped Wendy open the door, but saw Winnie.


    Winnie was looking at them. Seeing their intimate move, Winnie was more sure that what Brian gave


    her was delusion.


    What a beautiful picture, what a happy scene. But such a beautiful scene made Winnie heartache.


    She sadly withdrew her sight as if nothing had happened. And she headed the direction of home.


    The next day was a weekend, and Winnie took a break. She was much better and did not need to go to


    the hospital for infusion, so she took two children and Vanessa to the suburbs.


    She stayed in the suburbs only after making sure that Brian would not be there. Brian did note to


    the suburbs, but Ste came to visit her father at lunch.


    They greeted and began to eat lunch.


    Winnie knew Ste didn''t like her, so she ate without talking, which made her feel restrained.


    "Ste, eat more. These dishes were all made by Winwin."


    Rufus praised Winnie in a variety of ways while eating.


    "Well, it''s delicious. The children are lucky to have a Mommy who are good at cooking."


    Ste praised gently.


    Knowing that Winnie take good care of the two children, she was pleased.


    "My aunt cooks for kids at home. I''m so busy with work to cook for them."


    Winnie inadvertently mentioned aunt, which stunned Rufus.


    "Winwin, why didn''t you bring your aunt over, so that we can meet and I can thank her."


    Ste was grateful to Winnie¡¯ aunt for taking care of the two children. She had made much more efforts


    than she had.


    "My aunt said she had been tired for a week. She just wanted to rest at home these two days. I''ll bring


    her over when I get a chance."


    Winnie said softly.


    "Ok."


    Ste looked at the sensible Winnie and thought about Wendy and Penny. It seemed that neither of


    them was better than Winnie.


    "Vanessa, right? Are your study nervous? I heard that you''re a rare talent."


    Ste changed the topic to Vanessa.


    "Thank you for your praise. My study is not so nervous."


    Vanessa is as decent as Winnie, but more lively.


    "Your age is the best years of life. Be sure to live a wonderful life, do not live up to the good years.


    When I was twenty..."


    At this, Ste stopped suddenly and looked over her father.


    "Dad, do you think Vanessa looks like me when I was 20 years old?"


    Ste reminded Rufus.


    He felt so when he first saw Vanessa, but he forgot it after a long time.


    "Yes. When I first met Vanessa, I thought she looked like you. Not just like you when you were twenty,


    but like you now."


    Rufus looked up and down at Vanessa and Ste while speaking.


    Everyone said Ste looked like him, but who did Vanessa look like?


    Thinking of this, Rufus looked at Winnie. They looked less alike.


    Winnie looked like her aunt, even her dimples.


    "Vanessa and Winwin don¡¯t look alike, do you look like father and the other looks like mother?"


    Rufus feels his question was very gossip, but he wanted to ask.


    "My sister looks like my aunt, and I don''t look like my father or my mother. It could be a gic


    mutation or my parents made a mistake at the hospital."


    Vanessa said jokingly. She had been ustomed to this question. When her parents were alive, she


    always asked why she did not look like them, her parents always gave such an answer, so she used to


    give such an exnation.


    "Vanessa, what a joke. It happens all the time. My friends'' kid doesn''t look like Mom or Dad."


    Ste took it as a joke.


    However, Rufus and Winnie had chance on face.


    Rufus''s change was because Vanessa said that Winnie looked like her aunt, and Winnie reminded


    Vanessa when she was a child.


    She was eight years older than Vanessa. The arrival of her sister was very sudden for her.


    Now it had been twenty years. Time passed by fast.

 Chapter 269 Stellas Mind

    Chapter 269 Ste''s Mind


    Seeing that everyone was happy, Megan was also very happy. She looked at Ste and Vanessa


    carefully and then gave her opinions.


    "Aunt Ste and Aunt Vanessa look alike, Aunt Ste can be Aunt Vanessa''s sister."


    "Now I call Ste sister."


    Vanessa answered Megan with a smile.


    "Oh, you are sisters. If someone says that you don''t look like Mommy, you can say Mommy is not your


    sister, but Aunt Ste is your sister."


    "And you can take her to your school and brag that you found your long-lost real sister."


    With that, Mega cannot helpughing.


    The adultsughed together with Megan.


    Only Winnie''s smile was stiff.


    After lunch, the two children went to y in the yard with their grandfather. Winnie, Vanessa and Ste


    watched the three of them y in the pavilion.


    "Winwin, the rtionship between my Dad and Brian has not made any progress since you left here


    with the children. Brian had only been here a few times since then, and sometimes he escorted me


    here without even entering the courtyard."


    "You know, my Dad is getting old and always wants the family to be reunion and to untie Brian''s knot in


    heart. But Brian hated Dad deeply. If this goes on, I wonder if he will be able to wait until the day of


    family reunion."


    "Winwin, can you persuade Brian again?"


    Finally, Ste came to the point.


    Ste had been wishing it. She night have to go abroad and her father and brother would at home. If


    their rtionship was bad, she would not rest assured.


    Now only Winnie could solve this problem, because Brian cared what Winnie said.


    "Ste, I......"


    Winnie looked embarrassed.


    Now she didn''t want to see Brian, how could she persuade him?


    "Vanessa, you take the children to y, let Rufus rest for a while."


    Winnie deliberately told Vanessa to leave. If Vanessa knew it, she would make things bigger.


    After Vanessa left, Winnie continued to speak.


    "Ste, you know about me and Brian. He...He''s with Wendy now and I can''t see him."


    "I don''t know how much Wendy knows about my rtionship with Mr. Be or how she knows about


    it. The first time I met Wendy was in Mr. Be''s office, when she just said some polite words. But as I


    was leaving, she ran after me and warned me to stay away from him."


    Winnie wanted to bury these words in belly, but if she did not say it out, Ste would not understand


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    why she did not help.


    "I met Wendy in the hospital a few days ago, and this time her words were sharp. She was warning


    me."


    "Now Wendy was not satisfied with me. If I meet Mr. Be again, I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    "Wendy warned you like that? How could she be so rude?"


    Ste was angry and did not expect that Wendy would be so bad.


    "Don''t be angry. I don''t care."


    Winnieforted Ste.


    "Ste, don''t tell it to your Dad and Mr. Be. I don''t want to make things worse."


    Winnie was afraid that if Brian knew about it, he would think she was making trouble and that she was


    instigating between their families.


    After all, they were all family, Wendy was his fianc¨¦, and he believed her.


    "Winwin, at that time you again and again endured Penny. Albert told me that you have a lot of things


    that had not been told to Brian. Now you still can endure it?"


    "You and Brian cannot be together, but it is your fault. Why do you care those sarcasm?"


    Ste''s attitude changed. Although Winnie and Brian could not be together, she pitied Winnie.


    She was too kind and had been enduring, but the more she endured, Penny became more arrogant.


    Ste¡¯s attitude was unexpected. She thought Ste stood on the side of Wendy, so she said implicitly.


    She had not told Ste what harsh words Wendy had said.


    However now Ste was speaking for her, should she be moved?


    "Wendy and Penny are not the same. She was not as scheming as Penny and will not so rude as


    Penny."


    "I knew what she meant and how she felt. I didn''t want to make a big deal and make it hard for Mr.


    Be. It will be fine if I endured it. After Wendy warned me, I told myself it is my fault and made


    Wendy overthink. I will stay away from Mr. Be and not let Wendy suspect."


    What could Winnie do? She had always felt that the more low-key, the better, so that people would not


    take her as a hypothetical enemy.


    "You......"


    After listening to Winnie''s words, Ste did not know what to say.


    "Wendy is so confident of herself. Does she believe that Brian must be her husband? How could she


    do such a thing?"


    "They are not married, all the women in the country have the right to pursue Brian. Why is she so


    arrogant?"


    Ste would not get angry easily, but Wendy''s behavior was objectionable, especially after Penny.


    Winnie did not continue, but gave a faint smile.


    She thought that Wendy was right to be arrogant, because Brian loved her, spoiled her.


    "s...... even so, I hope you can help Dad and Brian. It will affect their life."


    Ste sighed and continued the original topic.


    "My wish is very simple. I just hope my father and brother can be happy."


    Winnie looked at the sad expression on Ste''s face and felt upset too.


    She wouldn''t refuse if she could help, but it was really hard for her right now.


    "Ste, don''t worry. When you are not around, I will often visit your Dad. Vanessa wille too. If I get


    a chance to meet Mr. Be, I will try to talk to him. But I promise you I have nothing to do with Mr.


    Be, and I will not affect the rtionship between he and Brian."


    Winnie guaranteed. She thought she did not have the ability to persuade Brian, but she could not


    refuse seeing that Ste was worried.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Winwin. I trust you that you will take care of my father, and that you will


    persuade Brian. Thank you."


    Ste thanked her, but Winnie was guilty.


    She was guilty that she could help and could not change Grandpa''s mind.


    Ste and Winnie were talking. Rufus was tired of ying with two children and sat down to rest.


    "Grandpa, we went out with Daddy and Wendy yesterday."


    Luke talked about yesterday. Although he and Megan got Wendy fooled, he was afraid that Daddy to


    be with Wendy.


    "Really? Can you ept Wendy now?"


    Rufus looked surprised.


    "No."


    Megan answered directly. She hated Wendy.


    "Grandpa, we tried to ept her, but we couldn''t. We feel wronged at the thought of Daddy having a


    family of his own, and if he has another child, we will be forgotten."


    Luke said in a low voice and did not want to see Daddy to have his family.


    "The bottom line is that we have nothing to do with Daddy''s new family. There''s no ce for us in it."


    Megan walked to Rufus, looking at Rufus with innocent eyes.


    "Grandpa, a child without a home or parents is the most pitiful. We are children without a home. As for


    our parents, we can only have one. Isn¡¯t it more pitiful?"


    Megan¡¯s words made Rufus distressed. He could not give them an answer. The two children were too


    poor. After finally finding their parents, it was really hard for children to ept that their daddy start a


    family with someone else.


    "Grandpa, all the children in our kindergarten are picked up by Mommy and Daddy. Their parents will


    participate in parent-child activities. But mostly grandaunt went to our activities. Daddy has no time,


    and Mommy has to earn money for the family. I envy those children whose parents are around."


    Megan said with tears flowing down.


    "Grandpa, help us. We want to have a home of our own. We want Daddy and Mommy in the house. I


    want them to participate in our activities. I want to show off Daddy and Mommy to the children, too."


    Megan cried more and more loudly, Rufus felt distressed. Even Vanessa who had not spoken felt sad.


    Vanessa never expect that the two children was so eager to have a home with Daddy and Mommy.


    Rufus pacified Megan, for fear that she would be sadder.


    "Megan, don''t cry. Daddy will always be your daddy. No matter who he marries, he''ll always be your


    daddy. Grandpa will ask Daddy to go to your activities in the kindergarten, and ask him to pick you up


    from school."


    "No, none of this is important. Grandpa, what we want is Daddy, not Daddy to be with anyone else."


    Luke denied grandpa''sfort.


    He thought grandpa did not understand them. What they wanted most was Daddy and Daddy could


    give them aplete family.


    "s......"


    Rufus understood the children''s mind, but what could he say in addition to sigh?


    "Grandpa, can you help us? We want to be with Daddy and Mommy. We don¡¯t want Daddy to marry


    Wendy."


    Grandpa refused to help, which made Megan flustered. She thought that Daddy would definitely marry


    Wendy.


    "I... I can''t promise you, and you''ll be more disappointed if I fail to help you."


    Rufus was helpless and did not know what to do.

 Chapter 270 For the Children

    Chapter 270 For the Children


    Rufus''s words made Megan cry.


    "Why? Why no one help my brother and me? What have we done wrong? Why can''t we live with


    Daddy and Mommy? Even if we have a mistake, let us know, we will correct it, but why can¡¯t you help


    us?"


    Megan¡¯s cry made Rufus more distressed. Winnie and Ste ran over anxiously.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Ste asked, thinking that the children fell to the ground.


    "Sister wants Grandpa to help convince Daddy... Stay with Daddy, Mommy."


    Luke felt distressed for his sister, and could not help but cry.


    Though the words were broken, Winnie understood why the two children were crying.


    "We''ve been trying so hard for so long. Why hasn''t anyone helped us? Are we wrong about wanting a


    family or do you just not love us?"


    Megan spoke while crying. Her words hurt everyone''s heart and made everyone feel guilty.


    Two children continued to ask. Several adults could not give an answer and no one promised to help.


    The children did not understand the helplessness of adults. They were simple. But simple things


    becameplicated by adults, who could not fulfill their goal.


    However, this scene was recorded by Ste with video and sent to Brian.


    Brian and Wendy were having lunch. When Brian saw it was Megan¡¯s crying picture, he did not click it


    in front of Wendy.


    "I need to use the toilet."


    Brian made an excuse to leave and instead of going to the toilet, he went to a safe passage where no


    one was.


    He clicked the video and saw the two children crying and begging, and Brian''s heart was suddenly


    pulled together.


    As the two children asked them again and again what they had done wrong, why they could not have


    both parents and why no one helped them, Brian couldn''t control his emotions.


    Seeing that two children were so eager for a home, Brian noticed that everything yesterday was false,


    and it was disguised by two children. They did not intend to ept Wendy.


    Brian was heartbroken, because Megan and Luke begged, because Winnie held back tears and turned


    away, because his father was helpless and distressed.


    He hurried back to his table.


    "I have an emergency need to deal with, I gotta go."


    So Brian left and Wendy was confused.


    When Brian hurried to the suburbs, he did not see the children or Winnie in the courtyard, but Winnie''s


    car was still there.


    He came to the room, where was sitting Vanessa, Ste and his father. Winnie and the two children


    were not there.


    ¡°Where are the children?¡±


    Asked Brian anxiously.


    "Bedroom upstairs. They seem to be asleep, be quiet."


    Ste answered Brian. As her voice fell, Brian had been quickly moved away.


    For the sudden appearance of Brian, Vanessa and Rufus were surprised. But Ste knew what was


    going on. After she sent the video, she guessed that as long as Brian saw it, he woulde, but she


    did not expect that Brian woulde so fast.


    Brian came upstairs and stood at the door of Winnie¡¯s room.


    He steadied his mood before he gently pushed open the door.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, the two children fell asleep. Winnie sat beside them, wiping the tears from the corner of


    their eyes with one hand and wiping her own with the other. She did not notice Brian''s arrival.


    However, this scene made Brian feel hurt.


    He walked slowly to the bed and wiped away Winnie''s tears with his hand. At that moment, Winnie


    realized that Brian was standing beside her.


    She wiped away her tears as quickly as she could, not wanting Brian to see her fragile side.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie asked in a very low voice, afraid that the two children would continue to cry if they heard it.


    "I knew they were crying and I was worried, so Ie."


    Brian''s voice was very low. He cared about the three people who were now in pain. How could he have


    mood to eat?


    Winnie looked at Brian in confusion and did not know how he got the news.


    "......"


    "Let''s talk."


    Brian l did not exin. The children fell asleep, if they spoke too much, it would wake them up.


    "No. We''ve made everything clear. You live your life and don¡¯t worry the children."


    Although Winnie could not guess what Brian wanted to talk about, she felt that nothing was


    unnecessary.


    Brian did not speak again, but directly took Winnie''s hand and headed toward the direction of the


    bathroom. He knew that Winnie would not make a sound at this time, and that her strength was not as


    strong as his own. This trick was much useful.


    Winnie did not dare to speak and did not have the strength, and was finally forced into the bathroom by


    Brian.


    In the bathroom Brian let go of Winnie''s hand.


    "We still need to have a talk about our children. We can''t let our children feel so sad again."


    Brian''s tone was low but not cold.


    "We have nothing to talk about, and if you want anything to do with children, you can say it."


    Winnie did not want to hear Brian¡¯s taunting words.


    "The children''s business is our business, only our business is clear, the children can be happy."


    Brian denied Winnie''s ims, saying the key to the problem lied with the two adults. No, to be exact,


    the problem lied with him alone. Winnie had nothing wrong.


    Winnie bowed her head without a word. The children''s happiness was very simple, but they could not


    offer them.


    "Winwin, no matter what kind of rtionship it is between you and me, we can''t deny that children have


    done nothing wrong. When I heard Megan ask me what mistake she made, I want to p myself."


    "The children''s hearts have always been bitter, but I as a father cannot make them sweet. I am guilty to


    them."


    Brian said with a frown.


    "Me too, and I will feel sorry for them for the rest of my life, but there''s nothing I can do to change,


    nothing I can do for them."


    Winnie''s mood was bad and she also felt guilty. But how could she change what was meant to be?


    "None of us can change, but we should try. Winwin, just think I''m selfish. Just think you''re helping me.


    Just stay with me for the children."


    Brian could only think of this method. He told Winnie sost time because he could not leave Winnie.


    But this time he only wanted to make effort for the children.


    Although it was unfair to Winnie, although it was very selfish, he wanted to fight for the children.


    Winnie stared at Brian. It was clear that he wanted her to be his mistress, just like before.


    Hearing Brian''s words, Winnie felt hurtful. Thest thing she wanted to hear was these words from


    Brian, and thest thing she wanted to do was live her life as a mistress.


    "Have you thought about the consequences of this?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I have thought about all the possibilities on Wendy and Grandpa. But I don¡¯t care. I want my


    children to be happy."


    How could Brian not have thought of the consequences? Without these consequences, he would not


    have given up on Winnie.


    However, Winnie only sacrificed, it was not fair.


    Winnie wanted to let the children be happy than anyone else did. He loved Brian and wanted to marry


    him.


    But none of this was promising.


    For Brian, for the Be family, and even for Wendy, Brian''s raising a woman outside was a matter of


    no importance.


    But for Winnie, it was pity, shame, lifetime stain.


    "I want them to be happy too, but it''s not the best way. As the children grow up and go to elementary


    school and then high school, their ssmates willugh at them when they find out that their mother is


    a mistress. It''s a much bigger blow to them. It''s a great insult. It''s much more painful than it is right


    now."


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian tried to interrupt her, but Winnie stopped him.


    "Hear me out."


    "Even if it''s eptable to the children, it''s not eptable to me. It''s too much for my pride to be a


    mistress, especially it''s the man I love. I said I want to live with dignity and not let you think less of me."


    ¡°Don''t overthink. I''m not using the children to be your wife. I know that I am in no way worthy of that


    position."


    "No matter what you say, I just can''t be a mistress. To tell you the truth, I''d rather marry a man I don''t


    love than live as a mistress of the man I do love."


    Winnie paused for a moment, and then gave her final answer.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t grant your request."


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Although he thought that Winnie would say so, Brian did not expect to more hurtful after hearing


    Winnie¡¯s words.


    "If you want the children to be happy, you should marry Wendy as soon as possible and put an end to


    the child''s thoughts. As time goes by, the children will not care about these things."


    Winnie did not want to listen to Brian''s excuses. The more he said, the more harm he would do to her.


    "No, the children couldn''t get it through. Yesterday in the park, two children got Wendy fooled. They


    never want to ept Wendy."


    "I know what you mean, Winwin. I know that you would sacrifice and I will make it up to you. Promise


    me for the sake of the children."


    Brian felt sorry, but he had no other ways.

 Chapter 271 the The hidden Hidden Iinvolvement

    Chapter 271 the The hidden Hidden Iinvolvement


    Seeing that Brian was worried about the children, Looking at a face eager Brian, looking at Brian


    because of the children and worry, Winnie''s heart is felt bitter in heart.


    Why couldn''t he think of a better way? Why would he sacrifice her for his peace of mind?


    Was she only there to be used when needed and then left behind when not needed?


    Did he have no love for her, no pity for her?


    ¡°The two points I have just said are not all the reason that I refuse. There is another reason. If you can


    answer me from your heart, I can consider being with you.¡±


    Winnie came up with a way that Brian would not insist, but before she said that, she felt her heart hurt.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Brian put all his hopes on Winnie''s question.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    Winnie gazed at Brian with love in her eyes.


    Looking at Brian''s change in eyes, she got an answer even she did not get the answer.


    Winnie''s question caught Brian off guard, making him hold his breath and not knowing how to answer.


    His heart repeated the words of love over and over again, but his mouth closed, and no word could


    Brian¡¯s eyes became dark and he avoided looking at Winnie.


    Winnie¡¯s passion faded in the moment she asked the question. She was wronged and could not help


    shedding tears.


    With tears in eyes, she gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°s......¡±


    Winnie took a deep breath, but her sighs were trembling, because of heartache, because of injustice.


    ¡°I know your answer.¡±


    ¡°Don''t ever ask me to be with you again, Mr. Be, since you don''t love me.¡±


    ¡°I''m going out to take care of the children. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Winnie turned to leave, with tears pouring down her face.


    She did not understand why the fate made her meet Brian, why she fell in love with Brian. Did she have


    to suffer such pain for a lifetime?


    Brian came down the stairs, feeling extremely depressed.


    Ste saw Brian and asked the children''s situation.


    ¡°Have the children fallen asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian answered and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Do you feel guilty to the children?¡±


    Ste guessed his heart.


    ¡°Yes. They are sleeping with tears, I feel sorry for them.¡±


    Brian replied in a low voice. He would rather suffer the torment by himself.


    ¡°Think of ways to reduce the child''s sadness. Megan was right they did not do anything wrong, they


    should not be treated like this.¡±


    ¡°Brian, go and confess to Grandpa about Megan. Talk it over with Grandpa. Think of a way that doesn''t


    hurt the children and give the children aplete home.¡±


    Ste persuaded Brian. For her, money and status were not important. The important thing was that the


    family was happy, especially her brother could be happy.


    Originally she thought Brian would be happy to be with Wendy, so when she first met Winnie, she


    resisted Winnie. But it didn''t look like that at all.


    Brian had fallen in love with Winnie, and two children had be his whole life. The happiness he


    should pursue was to be with his children and Winnie.


    Nevertheless, this was her idea. Although Brian loved Winnie, she was not sure if Brian could get over


    Wendy. But she said it for the sake of the children.


    ¡°I thought about it, but I can''t think of a better way. If Grandpa knows Winwin is Luke''s mother, I''m


    afraid he cannot tolerate Winwin, and it would be worse. It is very likely that the children could not


    see their Mommy.¡±


    Now the most annoying thing for Brian was this matter. Grandpa''s attitude was tough. He could not bet


    with children''s happiness and Winnie¡¯s future.


    After that, the living room fell silent, because they knew Felix well and he would do that.


    Ste and Brian discussed about the two children, but they could do nothing about it. Seeing that,


    Vanessa felt sad.


    She broke the silence by speaking suddenly in a low voice.


    ¡°I am sorry, it is our fault. If I did not insist on going back to B City to study, my sister would not be back.


    If my sister did note back, she would not meet Luke, and the two children would not recognize


    each other. And you would not suffer.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa paused and then continued.


    ¡°Sir, Brian, Ste, I am sorry. If it''s too difficult for you, my family will leave.¡±


    Vanessa felt that it was her fault. Without going back to B City, these annoying and tangled things


    would not have happened, and the two children would not have suffered.


    ¡°Don''t think so, Vanessa. This is no one''s fault, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Brianforted Vanessa. He knew she was sensible and she did not make it hard for everyone.


    But if Winnie did note back, Luke might have been destroyed by Penny. If Winnie did note


    back, how would he know that he had a lovely and clever daughter?


    On the contrary, he should thank Vanessa''s insistence oning back, and thank Winnie for raising


    the children for him.


    ¡°Yes, Vanessa, don¡¯t overthink. We talked about it in front of you, because we don¡¯t take you as an


    outsider, we don¡¯t think you should take the responsibility.¡±


    Ste alsoforted Vanessa.


    Vanessa¡¯s words made the Be family guilty.


    Ste went on speaking.


    ¡°These things are doomed. I tried so hard to hide your sister''s information, but they met again.¡±


    ¡°It could have been the involvement of the two children, which meant that something had to happen.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, we never me you. On the contrary, I should thank you for taking care of the two children.


    You deserve our respect.¡±


    Ste tried to exin, not wanting more people got worried and guilty.


    ¡°The children are poor and the adults are helpless, but I cannot help. When I first met Brian, I thought


    he was kind to my sister, and that would be nice if they were together. But when I knew that Brian is the


    father of two children, I didn''t want my sister to be with him, because your family is too powerful for


    her.¡±


    ¡°But that is less important than the kids.¡±


    Vanessa knew a lot of things, but she had no ability to change anything. She could only pray that the


    children had less pain, more happiness.


    ¡°Yes, we grown-ups can bear everything, but it is hard for children.¡±


    Rufus said emotionally.


    He made his children suffer because he failed to deal with his rtionship.


    Now history was repeating itself. If Brian could not deal with it, Megan and Luke would have regrets for


    a lifetime.


    ¡°Brian, whether you want to hear it or not, I would like to say something.¡±


    Rufus got serious and continued to speak.


    ¡°Think of your heart before you make a decision. If the person you like is Wendy, we respect your


    choice, the children could only have regrets. If you like Winwin, work out to get everything done as


    soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thepany and the power are mere worldly possessions. Don''t do things you regret. Don''t miss out


    on the people you love the most.¡±


    Rufus had profound feeling, because he regretted it and hurt the person he most loved.


    ¡°How? Would so much have happened if you had handled it well? You''d given up thepany, given


    up the power, but have you kept the people you care about? Haven¡¯t you got your lesson?¡±


    Brian was suddenly angry at Rufus and loudly questioned.


    He red at Rufus with hatred in his eyes.


    Because of his father, Brian was more cautious on this matter. He did not want Wendy to leave this


    world with resentment like his mother, and did not want Winnie to get harm.


    He wanted to be cautious and figured out a better way.


    ¡°Brian, what are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing that Brian was angry and her father was sad, Ste stopped Brian.


    ¡°Am I not right? Did he handle it well? If he had handled it well, I wouldn''t have everything today.¡±


    Brian raised his cold voice and could not control his anger.


    For so many years, this was the most taboo thing they had never mentioned. But today he wanted to


    vent his anger and wanted his father to give him a perfect exnation, which could make him forgive


    his father.


    ¡°What I did was wrong, so I don''t want you to follow my old path. I don''t want Megan and Luke to hate


    you. I don''t want them to live with resentment like you.¡±


    Rufus remained serious but he did not lose his temper or scold Brian. He knew that Brian had been


    angry in the heart. It was not bad for him to vent his anger out.


    ¡°Yes, you were wrong. You should have borne all this. Now it''s all on me and my children. How many


    people have you brought on by your own mistakes? You...¡±


    ¡°Brian Be...¡±


    Brian was still loudly using. Winnie suddenly appeared in the living room and loudly stopped Brian.


    ¡°Are you right to do so? Are you setting a good example for your children? If one day your children


    stand in front of you screaming andining, how will you feel?¡±


    Winnie loudly rebuked. She felt sad looking at what Brian had done to his father.

 Chapter 272 Winnie Berates Brian

    Chapter 272 Winnie Berates Brian


    Winnie was distressed about Rufus, Ste, and Brian who was in the pain.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian lowered his voice and wanted to say Winnie did not know what had happened, but was stopped


    by her.


    "Don''t exin. You''re an adult. There are things you need to understand with your heart. I heard


    something about you from the Chairman. If your father did something wrong, it is the matter of the


    previous generation. It has nothing to do with you."


    "You feel guilty to your children. Don''t transfer that to someone else."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Winnie paused and continued to speak sharply.


    "I understand what you just said. Me and the two children have be a burden to you and be


    your pressure. But you can''t transfer that pressure to your father."


    "He is old. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for his self-reproach and remorseful face?"


    "You can vent your pressure to me. You can hate me or even revenge me, but please respect your


    father, without him, you will note to this world."


    The more Winnie talked, the angrier she became, but she had to stop Brian from taking out his anger


    on his father before he would regret it.


    "I have caused all this, and I will clean up the mess. I will take my two children and disappeared in your


    world forever. I will take them abroad and nevere back, so you wouldn''t have so much pressure


    and hate everyone."


    Winnie did not say such words on impulse. She had this idea from the time that she knew Luke was her


    son.


    She wanted to stay away from Brian, wanted to avoid everything, but she worried about too many


    people, too many things. If she had early known Brian had so much pressure, she would have secretly


    taken the two children away.


    ¡°The children can''t go.¡±


    Brian finally calmed down.


    "If you are confident that you will be able to take care of the two children, I will leave them with you and


    go myself. Anyway, it''s my problem. You are their father, if I leave, it''s all over."


    After that, she was waiting for Brian to give hermitment. If she left, it would be good for everyone.


    She would rather help everyone.


    ¡°You can''t go either. I''m not confident I can take care of the children.¡±


    Brian gave the answer firmly.


    If he could give up Winnie, he would not have been so painful as now.


    Two children and Winnie were pressure to Brian, but they brought more happiness. Compared to the


    fact that Winnie and the children disappeared in his world, the pressure was insignificant.


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to keep taking out all this pressure on your father?"


    Brian¡¯s answer made Winnie feel warm in heart, but it was not the time to be moved.


    "......"


    Brian bowed his head and did not know how to answer Winnie.


    The living room fell into silence.


    Seeing that, Ste felt distressed, but only Winnie could stop him from losing his temper with his father.


    If Winnie did not stop her, his father would be sad.


    "Come out, I want to talk to you."


    After a moment''s silence, Winnie spoke again and then walked out first.


    Brian did not hesitate and left with Winnie.


    The two men went out into the courtyard.


    "Brian, I just have one sentence to tell you."


    "I don''t want the man I love doesn''t respect his own father. I want you to have the least kindness and


    filial piety."


    Winnie wanted to say that in the living room, but there were too many people, she would feel


    embarrassed to say that.


    With that, she was to leave, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Winwin, I have my reasons for hating him. I...


    Brian wanted to defend himself, but Winnie mercilessly interrupted his words.


    ¡°As I said, he has done nothing wrong to you. He is your father and you have no right to hate him. The


    grievances of your parents have nothing to do with you. Don''t always insist that you are a victim."


    "You can''t give your two children the home they want. When they grow up in the future, it will also be a


    kind of harm to them. Do you want them to hate you like you hate your father?"


    Winnie knew that Brian''s heart knot was not easy to open, but he was a grown-up and his father was


    old, it could not be continued.


    "I..."


    Brian suddenly was unable to defend. Would his children grow up with resentment like he?


    "Go back, the children will be noisy again if they can¡¯t see you."


    Winnie''s tone was not sharp. She knew that her words had hurt him.


    "Think it over, is it better to open the knot in your heart, or continue to hate your father?"


    "I want you to be a good example to the kids. I want you to be their pride."


    Winnie directly turned around and strode toward the house.


    She knew she had talked too much. But she did not want Brian to be more painful after venting his


    anger.


    Winnie knew that to open the heart knot of Brian, he must say out things happened in those years. But


    Winnie was not the person Brian would tell his mind, naturally he would not tell her.


    Brian did not go back to the house, but obediently left suburbs. The quarrel between he and his father


    was sessfully stopped by Winnie.


    Winnie went home after dinner on suburbs. On the way home, she said nothing. Vanessa seemed to


    see her sister was in a bad mood, so she did not disturb her sister, but yed with two children.


    When they got home, the children went upstairs to review their lessons. There were Winnie, Vanessa


    and Isobel in the living room downstairs.


    Winnie slumped on the sofa. She felt very tired this weekend and had no chance to rest.


    "Sister, what happened to Brian and his father? Why does Brian hate his father so much?"


    Vanessa was curious about that Brian lost his temper with his father, but she did not ask it at that time.


    But they were home, so she wanted to get to the truth.


    "s......"


    Winnie sighed before replying.


    "I don''t know, I just know the sudden death of his mother. His mother jumped off a building and died


    right in front of him. He thought it was his father''s fault, and he has held a grudge against his father all


    these years."


    Winnie knew only that.


    "What did his father do? His mother jumped off the building is nothing more than rtionship. Did his


    father have an extramarital affair, the wife was angry and jumped off the building tomit suicide?"


    Vanessa was suddenly surprised by her own ideas, but she felt that her analysis was correct.


    "Possibly, that''s what I thought. Or he wouldn''t have hated his father."


    "Hate..."


    Winnie was still talking, but Isobel suddenly stood up and interrupted their conversation.


    "Aunt, where are you going?"


    Vanessa asked and, at the same time, she noticed her aunt did not look good.


    "I''m going upstairs to see the children."


    Isobel quickly left. Listening to their topic, she was nervous and afraid. She could not face if they knew


    the truth.


    "What''s wrong with aunt, she left in such a hurry."


    Vanessa was confused.


    "I don''t know."


    Because Winnie was lying on the sofa, she did not see Isobel''s expression.


    "Sister, the children are so poor. Don''t you want to fight for it?"


    The sisters got back to business. Vanessa wanted to know more and see if she could help.


    "It''s no use. It''s impossible for Brian to abandon the woman he loves to be with me. You know me, I


    won''t be with a person who hates me."


    "s...... There is nothing I can do about it."


    This was the second time Winnie sighed, and she felt depressed.


    "Sister, I think Brian likes you."


    Vanessa felt that Brian liked Winnie. Even if Wendy came back, Brian still had love in his eyes to


    Winnie.


    "Nonsense, how can he like me?"


    Winnie said with self-mockery.


    "Why not? In the suburbs, Ste failed to stop him from losing temper, but when you can, he did not


    speak. If he doesn''t like you, why was he obedient to you? Plus, you told him to get out, and he did. He


    couldn''t have been pushed around in his position. But you made him so, because he likes you."


    Vanessa only illustrated what happened today.


    "Sister, after you went out, Ste said only you can control him."


    "I think Brian was willing to be controlled."


    Although Vanessa had not been in love, she was sure that Brian was still in love with Winnie deeply.


    Listening to Vanessa''s words, Winnie was silent for a moment.


    ¡°That''s because what I said was right, and he can''t defend it. It''s just that he felt he was wrong."


    "Brian told me himself that he does not love me."


    Winnie said in a low voice, feeling upset.


    How could Brian fall in love with her? He hated her.


    "Sister..."


    Vanessa wanted to illustrate more, but at this time Winnie¡¯s phone rang.


    "Sister, it is Doctor Burns'' call."


    Vanessa took a look and then handed the phone to Winnie.


    The phone went through.


    "Doctor Burns..."


    The opposite came Kevin''s eager voice.


    "Winwin, I am at your downstairs,e down now."


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Winnie heard that Kevin¡¯s voice was wrong, so she hurriedly sat up from the sofa.


    "Come down first, the sooner the better."


    Kevin''s voice seemed to be more anxious; Winnie thought it was something happened to Daenerys, so


    she hung up the phone.


    "Vanessa, I need to go out, tell aunt to take the children to sleep."


    Winnie ran out in her household clothes.


    "Sister, take a coat, it''s cold outside."


    However, Winnie had disappeared in her range of sight without taking a coat.

 Chapter 273 Tell the Story

    Chapter 273 Tell the Story


    Winnie ran out and Kevin''s car was parked at the door of the unit. Kevin was standing beside the car.


    As soon as Winnie got to his side, he opened the door in the back.


    Winnie looked inside and thought it was Daenerys, but it was Brian crouching in pain.


    ¡°Has he drunk again?¡±


    Winnie asked Kevin.


    She had said that Brian had nothing to do with her. Seeing Brian like that, she should turn around and


    walk away, but she was worried.


    ¡°Yes, he drank a lot. I couldn''t stop him.¡±


    "Winwin, get in the car and help him. Only you can relieve his headache."


    Kevin was very worried. This time Brian''s headache was worse than before. Kevin was really afraid


    that he could not hold on.


    Winnie hesitated and took a step back. Looking at Brian, she seemed to be in more pain than him. So


    she got into the car.


    Kevin followed to get into the car, which pulled into the parking lot.


    Winnie reached out and pulled Brian to her.


    "Lie on myp and I''ll rub it for you."


    "No, just let it hurt."


    Surprisingly, Brian refused Winnie''s help.


    "When I called you, he stopped me. I had to drive him here. Don''t listen to him. If it hurts longer, I''m


    afraid he''ll faint."


    Kevin was anxious. Brian had been enduring it for half an hour, which was unbearable to the ordinary


    people.


    Winnie did not answer Kevin but said to Brian.


    "If you didn''t need me here, I will go home."


    Winnie was to open the door, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Winwin,e with me and I want to talk to you. I can bear the headache."


    Brian''s voice was clear, but he had a headache because he had drunk a lot of alcohol, so he had a


    strong sense of dizziness. He knew that if he could not see Winnie at this moment, he might have been


    fainted.


    "If it is about us, there is no need to talk about it, it won''t make any difference."


    Winnie said in a low voice.


    She didn''t really want to leave. She just wanted to frighten him and relieve his headache.


    But Brian was still thinking about that. He drank too much probably because he was afraid of her


    refusal.


    "No, I won''t force you to do anything. That''s not what I want to talk about. Come with me, I want you to


    At the end of the conversation, Brian increased his voice because of the intense pain and could not


    help crying out.


    "Ah..."


    He looked miserable as he curled up in his seat with his head in his arms.


    "Let me massage you and I''ll go with you."


    As soon as Winnie''s words were finished, Briany down and put his head in Winnie''sp. He gave in


    again to this woman.


    "Kevin...take us to the hilltop vi."


    Brian endured the pain and said. At this moment he just wanted to talk with Winnie, just want to release


    some of the things repressed too long in his heart.


    He was tired, he needed someone to understand him and he needed someone tofort him when he


    was lonely. This person could only be Winnie. Even if she didn''t understand him, he wanted to say


    something to her.


    Kevin started the car immediately and stepped on the elerator.


    "Doctor Burns, there is a drugstore outside themunity, buy me some antialcoholic drug."


    Winnie felt the speed of the car. For fear of missing the drugstore, she reminded Kevin.


    "I bought it, but he refused to drink it. I left it on the back seat."


    Kevin drove on.


    Winnie then found it under the body of Brian.


    "Take it first."


    Winnie moved Brian''s hand, which had been covering his head, and helped him up vigorously.


    Every time he got headache because of drinking. He would be better after taking it.


    Brian took the drug and then lied on Winnie''s leg.


    "When did you be like this? You don''t cooperate without Winnie. I will leave you alone next time."


    Seeing that from the rearview mirror, Kevin was angry. If he had it earlier, he would be so painful.


    He could see that he was not as important as Winnie.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die."


    Brian replied.


    He knew that he could do nothing in the face of Winnie.


    "You threatened me? If you dare say more, I will send Winwin back."


    Kevin knew this was a good start since Brian had strength to speak.


    But this strength was definitely not because of the antialcoholic drug but because he saw Winnie, and


    he got mental support.


    Brian said nothing more, knowing that Kevin was joking with him.


    All he could do now was to endure the pain and feel Winnie¡¯s gentle massage.


    Kevin drove very fast, and it took him twenty minutes to reach the hilltop vi. Winnie did not stop the


    massage all the way and, Brian''s headache had been continuing.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Out of the car, Kevin helped Brian to the bedroom on the second floor, checked on him and left after


    confirming he was fine.


    "Is it better?"


    Winnie asked with worry.


    Winnie sat on the bed, and Brian lied on herp. But he was still in pain, Winnie was more worried than


    ever.


    All the way Brian did not get any better, just mentally clearer.


    "It still hurts, but not so dizzy."


    Brian replied in a low voice.


    Although he had a headache, he felt happy at this time.


    "I will use more strength, you will be fer."


    With that, Winnie increased her strength. At this time, Brian grabbed her hand.


    "I can stand it. Your hands are stiff, take a short rest."


    Brian rubbed Winnie¡¯s fingers, afraid that she was tired.


    "I''m all right, I..."


    Winnie became unfamiliar with Brian''s touch, but she still had the feeling of palpitations.


    "Well, if your fingers get tired, no one will mind me when I have a headache."


    Brian insisted on holding Winnie''s hand in his own, even though his head still hurt.


    "I..."


    Winnie was at a loss.


    "Didn''t you want to say something?"


    Winnie wanted to find a topic to distract her attention from the moment.


    "Yes, it is about my mother."


    Brian closed his eyes and remembered what happened many years ago.


    Winnie was shocked at first and did not expect Brian was to tell her about it.


    "Is it because I said too much today that you drank so much wine?"


    "I was in a bad mood today, but not because of you."


    "Winwin, I want to be a role model for my children. I''d like to be on good terms with him like any other


    family, but he killed my mother and I can''t forgive him."


    Brian began to tell his mother''s story.


    ¡°I knew it was a family connection, and I knew there was no feeling between them. But for so many


    years they had been together, it was kind of happiness. Until......Until he had an affair and my mother


    jumped off a building because she could not ept it."


    "You know what... I went to the apartment to see her and when I was downstairs, she jumped down


    and died right in front of me. She died horrifically, all her bones were broken..."


    Brian could not go on, so he let go of Winnie''s hand and put his face on Winnie''s waist.


    Winnie could not feel whether he was crying, but she could feel Brian''s heart trembling from the


    strength of his hand and his heart dripping with blood.


    His heart was bitter and painful, and he had the reason to hate his father.


    In that way, it would be his shadow for a lifetime. No wonder Brian never easily gave a smile.


    Depressed, having deep hatred, how could he be happy?


    Winnie raised her hand and continued to massage Brian gently.


    "You know, I''m a littlete. If I could have stopped her earlier, she wouldn''t have left me so soon."


    "Because of him, a family is gone, and my sister and I are motherless children for the rest of our lives."


    Brian''s voice was still full of strong resentment. The tragic picture of his mother was still clearly


    engraved in his mind until now. It was because he could not forget the tragic death of his mother that


    he would hate his father for so many years.


    "I understand how you feel about losing your mother. I''ve been there, too."


    Winnie spoke in a low voice. She wanted tofort Brian with her own experience, although different


    in nature, the harm was not different.


    "Your situation is very simr to that of Vanessa, who saw her parents leave. That kind of pain can


    really hurt for a lifetime. But why are you still stuck in there? Vanessa has got it over.."


    "You have nothing to do with your mother''s death, and you have nothing to me yourself for. If she


    had wanted to die, you couldn''t have stopped her even if you were around her all day."


    Winnie said this with a sigh, and then continued to say.


    ¡°You hated your father for your mother¡¯s death, and I can understand that. But Ste experienced that


    too, why she can forgive your father? Because she knew that was her father she loved, because she


    knew she would be in pain if she hates him."


    ¡°You love your father, too. If you doesn''t, how could you have hated him for so many years?¡±


    Winnie stopped again. She wanted to call him by name and give him warmth, but she did not know how


    to call Brian.


    If she called him Mr. Be, it was too strange, if she called him Brian, it was too intimate.


    Finally she continued to speak.


    "It must have hurt your heart to hate your father for all these years. In order to be a good example to


    the children, and in order to befortable in your heart, forget the hatred."


    Her words were over, but she didn''t know how much Brian had heard.


    "I can''t do it yet. I can''t forgive him."


    Brian was emotional and then he suddenly sat up.

 Chapter 274 Embracing in the Cold Wind

    Chapter 274 Embracing in the Cold Wind


    Having a headache, remembering his most painful things, Brian could not control his mood and his


    tone was angry mixed with resentment.


    He continued.


    ¡°I don''t want to care that. I want to forget everything, but I can''t. I can''t get my mother''s death out of my


    head. I hate him as much as I hate that woman. If she had not been sheltered by her family and


    allowed my mother to scold her or beat her to vent my mother¡¯s rage, my mother would not jump off the


    building."


    Until now Winnie did not know that he was deeply resentful. He hated not only his father and the


    woman, but also the woman''s family had be sinners in his heart.


    Winnie remained silent. She just reached out her hand and took Brian''s arm and made him lie down


    again. She continued to massage him.


    ¡°Now I don''t know what to advise you. If you find your hate better, you can continue to do so.¡±


    Winnie had nothing to say, Brian''s hatred was too deep like Penny. She would fail to persuade him.


    "I don''t want to hate. They made me. Why didn''t they think about my sister and me and why did they


    hurt us?"


    "My sister and I were not at fault, so why should we suffer?"


    "......"


    Brian seemed to be struggling, with his voice getting weaker and weaker, until Winnie heard the sound


    of well-bnced breathing.


    Winnie knew that Brian''s head was not so painful, and he would go to sleep with the exhaustion of


    torture.


    "Brian, don''t you feel familiar with what you just said? Don''t you fear the children will ask you the same


    question when they grow up?"


    Winnie spoke in a very low voice. She wanted Brian to hear her, but she was afraid he would hear her.


    She had said that to Brian, but she did not know whether he took it to heart.


    Winnie looked at the face that she missed every day. Winnie suddenly felt that she also had a lot of


    people to hate, but in her life hate was the most insignificant thing, she would not let hate affect her life.


    Winnie''s legs went numb. She leaned out to get a pillow. Then she let Brian lie down on the pillow and


    got up.


    After standing by the bed for a while, she turned off the bedroom light, leaving only a dim bedsidemp.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She went to the window and drew the curtain again. When there was only a crack left, she stopped and


    stood looking out.


    In the past, when she was pregnant here, every time Brian left her, she would stand here and look at


    his tall and straight back through the gap of the curtain.


    Now finally she saw all of him, but her heart was hurt.


    Nothing had changed, not even the curtains, but her mood waspletely different.


    After drawing the curtain, Winnie walked over to the bed and sat down next to Brian, feeling that she


    could not get enough of that cold face.


    But he was not hers. Nostalgia would only make herself hurt deeper.


    Brian finally said what was in her heart, but Winnie felt she could not help at all. Promising Ste to


    help make up the rtionship between Brian and Rufus, it seemed to be an impossible thing.


    Perhaps Brian would listen to Wendy''s persuasion, after all, she was the person he loved.


    Reminding of Wendy, Winnie felt upset. No matter Wendy hade here or not, this was her man''s


    ce.


    Thinking of this, Winnie got up. Her task had beenpleted and she should leave.


    She gently opened the drawer, looking for a car key, but she found none.


    Without a car, the only way she could leave there was to walk down the hill.


    Winnie nced back at Brian before opening the door and leaving the bedroom.


    She came to the courtyard out of the vi. As the cold wind was blowing, Winnie found herself wearing


    very little, but if she went back for clothes, she would wake Brian.


    Finally she decided to walk down the mountain, and it would not be cold after waking for a while.


    But just as she was moving forward, Brian suddenly pushed the door open and came out.


    "Winnie..."


    A roar of anger stopped Winnie. As she turned to speak, Brian rushed over and tightly embraced her in


    the arms.


    "Are you crazy, it''s sote and it''s so cold. You''ve just recovered. Do you want to go back to the


    hospital?"


    Brian questioned angrily, but only he knew that he was worried about Winnie.


    When he wanted to hold Winnie''s hand in his deep sleep, he was disappointed that he did not touch


    her soft hand and immediately got up.


    Winnie was not in the bathroom or the dressing room, Brian knew she must have left, so he pulled


    open the curtains and looked out. Fortunately, Winnie had not left the yard.


    His heart was like finding his home as he saw Winnie.


    "It''s time that I should go home. You''re right now, I..."


    Winnie was still in his warm arms. In the cold wind, his arms were like a warm quilt so and she did not


    want to leave.


    "I still have a headache."


    Brian had no reason to keep Winnie stay, so he could only say so.


    "Go back with me, Kevin will take care of your family."


    Brian did not let go of Winnie, but directly picked her up and turned back to the house.


    "You..."


    Winnie was speechless. He did not seem to have a headache.


    "Let me down. I''ll go by myself."


    As Winnie spoke, Brian was already walking up the stairs.


    ¡°If I let you down, you''ll walk out of here. You silly woman, do you know how dangerous it is to go down


    here?¡±


    Brian thought of the fact that Winnie fainted that day. If there was one around her, she was really dead.


    "I couldn''t find the car keys, and I..."


    Winnie tried to exin, but Brian didn''t give her the chance.


    "So you are going to walk down? Who gave you such stubborn courage?"


    Then Brian kicked open the bedroom door with his feet and put Winnie on the bed. He helped Winnie


    to cover the quilt.


    "No going back tonight. You''re going to sleep here."


    Brian said in a domineering manner and he himself got into the quilt and lied down.


    "I... I can sleep here, but you sleep in another room."


    Winnie''s heart began to beat violently at the moment Briany down. If Brian did not leave, her frantic


    heart would not stop and could not fall asleep.


    "No, I''ll be here."


    Brian answered.


    Then, more surprisingly, he put his arms around Winnie.


    "You..."


    Winnie stretched out her hand to push Brian, trying to let him stay away from her, but her mouth was


    sealed by Brian.


    Winnie protested, but it seemed to have little effect.


    Her heart at the moment was tangled with all kinds ofplexity.


    She and Brian could not do that again. It was immoral and would be judged.


    Brian was not steadfast when he kissed her. He knew that it would make Winnie sad, he knew that


    there was Wendy, but he had missed Winnie for a long time. He missed her lips, her body, and her


    body fragrance.


    He failed to control his desire, and he should have stopped right away. But he couldn''t let go of her, and


    tried to leave all the thoughts behind.


    The kiss was more passionate, more uncontroble. He could not remember how many times it had


    been between them, but the passion was still there, the love was still there.


    The kiss finally stopped before Winnie suffocated. Both of them were breathing heavily. Brian''s lips


    were still touching Winnie''s forehead, and Winnie could feel his breath clearly.


    "We can''t do this, and you..."


    Before Winnie could finish her words, she was interrupted.


    "Winwin, I miss you, I want you."


    Brian thought for a long time, and never forgot the feeling of having Winnie. On the contrary, he got sick


    tired of Wendy''s touch.


    "I...You know I love you. It''s hard for me to forget you if you do this. Brian, do be frivolous because I


    love you. You''ve got Wendy, I''m a whim to you, I..."


    Winnie felt wronged. Brian did not care about her because she loved him.


    She regretted now that she had revealed her heart to him.


    "Not a whim, I''m serious. Winwin, I''ve been treating Wendy with respect since she came back. I''ve


    never touched a woman."


    ¡°I''m not interested in any woman but you.¡±


    Brian could not directly say his love to Winnie, but his heart was always here.


    He tightly embraced Winnie, his lips still touching her forehead. He could clearly feel Winnie''s fierce


    heartbeat, which was the feeling he wanted.


    Winnie raised her head in disbelief to see if Brian was telling the truth.


    But when she looked up, Brian could not help kissing her again.


    This time it was wilder, spreading to every part of Winnie''s body...


    For Winnie, it was like a dream.


    Starting the next morning, Winnie returned to reality, knowing that even if Brian needed her physically,


    she was only a supporting role.


    If she wanted to live a wonderful and peaceful life, she should get over Brian.


    Winnie went to work, took care of her children. She was so busy and orderly, but it was good, with a


    regr life, she did not have to see Brian.


    Winnie was busy in her office. When she looked up, she saw Laura looking at her. She gave Laura a


    friendly smile, but Laura panicked.


    Laura had been doing this a lottely. Winnie didn''t know what was going on, but never thought much


    about it.

 Chapter 275 Leos Girlfriend

    Chapter 275 Leo''s Girlfriend


    Winnie''s phone rang, so she took back her line of sight.


    It was Leo, so she picked up the phone.


    "Have you had a hard time at work?"


    Winnie and Leo''s recent phone calls were all about work, so Winnie naturally thought of work


    "It''s not work, it''s personal affair."


    "Do you have time tonight to dinner? I will introduce my girlfriend to you."


    Leo¡¯s tone was rxed and cheerful, sounding happy.


    "Sure, I''ll go even if I don''t have time. I want to meet your girlfriend."


    Winnie was very surprised by this date. She had been curious about Leo¡¯s girlfriend.


    "All right, I''ll call Daenerys and send you the time and ce, and you bring Daenerys after work."


    Leo hung up the phone. He was afraid that Winnie would be bored so he asked her to take Daenerys.


    After work, Winnie drove the car and took Daenerys to the designated location.


    In the car.


    "Leo is too fast. I could not believe it when he called me."


    Daenerys felt untrue until now. Leo loved Winnie, how could have a girlfriend so soon?


    "It is the destiny. You and Kevin are about to have a child."


    Winnie said. She was in a good mood, because Leo had a girlfriend.


    "It is unexpected. If Kevin changed after I give birth, I will divorce him at any time."


    Daenerys said. She also did not expect she would have a child so soon.


    "If you have a child, you can''t casually divorce. You have to be responsible for the child. You have to


    give the child aplete home. After all, Doctor Burns is good to you."


    Winnie envied Daenerys'' life now. It was quiet and carefree. She had a husband who loved her and


    parents who loved her, all of which Winnie could not have in her whole life.


    "At present, I am content, and do not know what it will be like in the future. It is said that men will


    change after getting married, I hope Kevin is not such a man."


    Daenerys was not sure about the future, but from her tone, it could be told that she was happy.


    "Doctor Burns is not that kind of man. Cherish him."


    Daenerys'' happiness was unreachable to Winnie. What she could do was to remind Daenerys to


    cherish.


    "It has been seven months since you got pregnant. Do you feel tired?"


    Winnie continued.


    "Yes, obviously tired."


    Daenerys moved her body. She could not sit for too long, otherwise she would feel tired.


    "Stick to it, and it will be born after two months."


    Winnie had been through it, and of course she knew the suffering of thete pregnancy, but it was


    happy.


    "Winwin, your birthday is approaching, you don¡¯t celebrate it?"


    Asked Daenerys, suddenly remembering this matter.


    "But I don''t want a birthday celebration in my life."


    Winnie''s tone was obviously down.


    She has cancelled her birthday celebration since her parents died, because on that day her parents


    died.


    Every time on her birthday, she could feel the helplessness.


    "Your father and your mother had gone for so many years and Vanessa''s disease haspletely


    recovered, you shoulde out of the grief."


    Daenerys knew that Winnie would be in a bad mood if she mentioned this matter, but it could not affect


    her life all the time after so many years.


    "I''ve been out of it. It''s just been a habit not to have birthdays for years."


    She lied to Daenerys, and her parents'' departure still affected her now, but it was better than it was a


    few years ago. But she had no mood to celebrate her birthday.


    "By the way, didn¡¯t Oscar say he woulde during this period of time? Did he tell the specific time?"


    Winnie changed the topic, because every time she was sad, she would think of Brian, and when she


    thought of Brian, her mood was even worse.


    "No, but he said he would contact us when he was sure."


    Daenerys was still depressed, and had not yete out of the conversation.


    She understood Winnie well. Winnie knew a pregnant woman could not worry too much, so she did not


    tell her the truth.


    The death of Winnie¡¯s parents was a fatal blow to Winnie, plus Leo and Penny''s betrayal made it


    worse, at that time she was not in the mood to celebrate the birthday.


    Even though it was over, she still felt heartbreak on her birthday.


    They came to a restaurant, where Leo and a beautiful girl had been waiting for them.


    Winnie took Daenerys¡¯ hand and walked to the table with a smile.


    "Sorry, we''rete."


    Winnie politely said.


    "I am sorry for beingte for the first meeting. I am a pregnant woman and it is troublesome."


    Daenerys said jokingly, not wanting to give the impression of being reserved at the first meeting.


    "It doesn''t matter, we also just arrived."


    The girl said brightly, and at the same time, she had stood up. She gave a bright smile and looked


    match to Leo.


    "Leo, why don''t you introduce us?"


    The girl reminded Leo.


    "Oh, I forgot."


    Leo only paid attention to Daenerys¡¯ big belly and forgot that they met for the first time.


    "Sit down, I will introduce to you, or the pregnant woman will be tired."


    Leo let his girlfriend sit down, and then walked to Daenerys to help move the chair to afortable


    distance.


    "Winwin, sit down."


    After that, Leo returned to his own position.


    "This beautiful pregnant woman is Daenerys, who works in a hospital. Next to her is Winnie, the


    woman I worked on the project with."


    "Hello, my name is Emily Jones and I am Leo''s girlfriend. Leo often mentions you to me, so I am very


    curious about you and had been pestering him to allow me to meet you."


    "I''m sorry to bother you in your rest time to see me because of my curiosity."


    Emily introduced herself and she was straightforward.


    "Don¡¯t overthink, we are also very curious about you. Today¡¯s meeting is to meet our curiosity."


    Daenerys spoke first. She liked a girl who was forthright and elegant.


    "We are good friends with Leo for many years, of course, we are also very curious about you. What''s


    more, he treats use to dinner, why don¡¯t wee?"


    "Emily, right? We are very happy to see you. We can hang out without Leo."


    Winnie said jokingly.


    She liked Emily at the first sight. She was pretty and straightforward. The most important thing was that


    the light in her eyes was kind and gentle. This kind of person was easy to get along with and suitable


    for a gentle man like Leo.


    "Sure, it''s not convenient to have a talk with a man around. I''ll see you next time alone."


    Emily was so happy that she showed her enthusiasm.


    "No, you won''t know each other without me. How can you abandon me like this?"


    Leo said and did not know the women could be so familiar in the first time of their meeting.


    Everyoneughed because of Leo''s words, and then began to chat warmly.


    It happened to be seen by Brian and Wendy, and was unhappy.


    "Do you want to go say hello?"


    Wendy asked Brian.


    Wendy did not see when Leo arrived, but they were already eating when Winnie entered.


    Since Winnie came in, Brian never left his sight. Wendy minded Brian''s behavior.


    But she told herself that she must conceal her dissatisfaction and be a magnanimous person in front of


    Brian.


    "No, forget it."


    Brian replied in a cold voice, still ncing at Winnie from time to time.


    Since the day they parted at the hilltop vi, the two had not seen each other, had not spoken on the


    phone, had not asked each other through their children, and it was as if they had both disappeared


    from the world.


    Today they coincidentally met, in fact, Brian felt surprised, if not she was with Leo, he would feel better.


    "I saw that man before. I heard he is the president of the Johnson Group. Who is the woman beside


    him? I have never seen her."


    Wendy asked curiously and felt satisfied that Brian did not say hello.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I don''t know that woman, either."


    He was unable to hear what they were saying, and he was not interested in that woman.


    "What about the pregnant woman sitting next to Winnie?


    Wendy was curious and wanted to know everyone around Winnie.


    "Kevin''s wife."


    Brian answered unintentionally.


    "Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me? Kevin and I are good friends. I''d better go over and say hello."


    Wendy was very surprised. She knew Kevin got married and his wife was going to have a baby, but


    she did not expect that her rtionship with Winnie was so good.


    The rtionship between Brian and Kevin was extraordinary, and the rtionship between Kevin''s wife


    and Winnie was very close. Who was helping whom?


    "No, if you want to know her, we can ask her out some day."


    Brian said no again. The appearance of Wendy and he would affect Winnie''s mood.


    It was hard to see Winnie smiling so happily. Brian wanted her to be happy all the time.


    Although Brian opposed Wendy to say hello, Wendy put this matter in the heart.


    "Does Kevin''s wife have a good rtionship with Winnie?"


    Wendy asked.


    "Yes, they are best friends for many years. They were schoolmates in college and studied abroad


    together."


    Brian did not conceal it, and Wendy would know about it sooner orter.

 Chapter 276 A Hug in the Parking Lot

    Chapter 276 A Hug in the Parking Lot


    Knowing Winnie and Daenerys had a good rtionship, Wendy felt uneasy. She always felt that that


    rtionship had an impact on her and Brian.


    "It''s such a good rtionship. No wonder they''re so happy together."


    If Kevin and his wife create a meeting for Brian and Winnie, she would be even more passive.


    Wendy now hated Winnie more and more and felt that Winnie was the biggest obstacle to her


    happiness. She had warned Winnie several times in a row, but she still felt uneasy.


    It was time she took action.


    When Wendy went to the bathroom, Brian looked at Winnie unscrupulously.


    Winnie had been chatting with others while eating.


    Winnie was eating with a smile, and inadvertently looked up but identally found Brian.


    Her heart gave a sudden quiver at that moment, remembering the madness of that night at the hilltop


    vi. But when she saw Brian''s cold eyes, she knew her memories are superfluous.


    Then she found they had almost finished the food. It seemed that Brian had arrived before them and


    had seen her.


    Seeing him as a stranger, there was no need for her to disturb him.


    Then Winnie took back the line of sight, but her mood became low because of Brian''s cold eyes.


    Winnie saw Wendy went back to her seat out of the corner of her eye and found they left holding arms.


    She took a deep breath, wanting to spit out all her reverie of Brian.


    The had fun in the restaurant, and when they came out, it was more than nine o¡¯clock. Winnie drove


    Daenerys home, and then returned to her home. When the car was parked in the underground parking


    lot, it was ten o¡¯clock.


    Sitting back in the car, she closed my eyes and sighed from time to time. Such sighs were often uttered


    only when she was alone and were well concealed in front of her family.


    Winnie had been depressed, and she was physical and mental exhausted. She wanted to release, but


    there were too many repressed things, she really could not release all.


    After another sigh, Winnie cheered herself up.


    "Come on, Winnie, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    After encouraging herself, Winnie got off with her bag but found Brian standing opposite her in the


    parking lot. She did know how long he had been standing there and if he saw her sighing.


    Winnie could not avoid Brian, because where he stood was the only way home.


    She stepped to Brian and as she was hesitating to say anything, Brian hugged her in the arms.


    Winnie did not refuse, as if she had been used to the sudden embrace of Brian. And if she rebelled, the


    stronger Brian''s desire to conquer was.


    She was also used to the fact that Brian was enthusiastic in the need of her, and would ignore her


    when he was not in the need of her.


    In between, she felt hurt emotionally and physically.


    "You were happy, so I did not bother you, I hope you will be so happy in the future."


    Brian attached to the ear of Winnie and said in a low voice.


    After spending the day in the mountaintop vi, Brian found himself missing Winnie even more and


    went crazy. So after seeing Wendy home, he could not resisting here to wait for Winnie.


    "I will, let go of me. There are many cars in and out, it will be bad if we get seen."


    Winnie said in a weak voice.


    The hug had a soothing effect, and honestly, she really didn''t want to leave. But reality was reality, this


    man could only live in her dream and did not exist in the reality.


    Brian let go of Winnie reluctantly. Winnie then took a step back to give a safe distance.


    "It iste, I gotta go."


    "I bought presents for the children. Please give them."


    Said Brian, walking to the car and taking out the presents.


    "Thank you."


    Winnie walked away without looking back at Brian. And Brian had been watching Winnie''s back


    disappear in the elevator before returning to his car.


    However, this scene was recorded by Wendy with a mobile phone.


    Brian''s attitude changed since he saw Winnie at the restaurant. No matter what she talked to him all


    the way home, he kept silent all the time.


    After sending her back home, he turned and galloped away. Wendy felt upset and took a taxi following


    behind.


    Brian waited two hours in Winnie''s parking lot, and she followed him for two hours and was infuriated


    by what she finally saw.


    Wendy gnashed teeth and wanted to ruthlessly p on the face of Winnie.


    But she endured it. She knew that if Winnie and she had direct conflict, Brian would be angry at her.


    But she would not spare Winnie, she would let everyone know the disgusting side of Winnie.


    Thomas had been collecting all the information about Winnie and Brian these days. Afraid of being


    aware by Brian, he did not dare to make public, so they information he found was of no use.


    So he went to Richard''s house again.


    ¡°I''ve brought you some food and some wine."


    Thomas said carrying a big bag of things.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It would be my pleasure to have you to bring me food. It''s noon. How about having a drink?"


    Richard stayed here alone. It was safe but boring. Thomas was there, and they could drink and chat to


    kill the boring time.


    "Well, sure."


    Thomas was looking for such an opportunity. He wished Richard could drink more, so that he could spit


    out some new information.


    They simply ced wine and food on the tea table and began to drink.


    "I saw on TV that Brian was still in the mood. Don''t you have any ns to do anything? You really can


    do nothing if you don''t do it now."


    Richard mentioned Brian.


    He could not do anything about Brian, so he could only use Thomas.


    "I''m not thinking about it right now and I don''t want to cause too much trouble."


    Thomas said indifferently, not wanting to show his eager.


    He continued.


    "I''m old and I have shares in the Be Group. Plus my kids work in thepany, my family is stable.


    I think it''s good and there is no need to fight over who''s in charge."


    Thomas showed that he didn''t care about the Be Group, but Richard would only take it as a joke.


    If he were not ambitious, all would be well. Why would he keep a wanted man around if he had no


    ambition?


    "You are right. Brian is your family. But as far as I know, although your son works in the Be Group,


    he doesn''t own any shares, but Brian has. If Brian seeds the position of chairman, will you and your


    son have good days?"


    Richard said insidiously, deliberately provoking the rtionship between Brian and Thomas.


    "You are an elder, but he does not necessarily respect you as one. He said more than once when he


    was my son-inw that he regarded you as an enemy, not so tant, but that was the point."


    Richard thought it was enough to say this. It was more interesting to let Thomas think what Brian said.


    Thomas believed what Richard said, because Brian and he had always been at odds. After so many


    years, Brian''s attitude towards him had not changed, which was enough to show that he still regarded


    him as an enemy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he said. My father''s still alive. He can''t do anything to me.¡±


    "But I have interest in Winnie, she is Luke''s teacher, and Luke lives in her home. The parents of


    ordinary children are busy at work, and it is normal to ask the teacher to take of the children. But my


    family could have invited the teacher to our home. I don''t know what makes Winnie so special."


    Thomas said thoughtfully. He had thoroughly checked Winnie, but her information was deliberately


    sealed and nothing about her could be found.


    It must have been something to hide, and now she involved with the Be family. What was more,


    she was good to Luke, which made Thomas have doubts.


    "I don''t think it''s right either, but I can''t find out the problem. But I agree with her ability, if she has been


    upbringing Luke, he must be the future owner of the Be Group."


    Richard said nothing. He had seeded in making Thomas interested in this matter, and Thomas


    would revenge for him.


    For Richard, the most important thing was to dy time, so that Thomas could protect him and he


    could live longer.


    "......"


    Thomas did not speak again, but picked up the ss and drank a mouthful of wine. Luke was not a


    threat to Thomas now, no matter how good he was, Thomas did not mind that.


    As long as he brought down Brian, Luke had no chance to take charge of the Be Group even if he


    was smart and excellent.


    "I heard from people in thepany that Winnie and Brian broke up long ago. I''m afraid it won''t be that


    simple if she has Brian''s child with her."


    "Your daughter must have known they had a private rtionship and done those things in anger."


    Thomas shifted the conversation to Penny, hoping to get more information from Richard.


    "It is possible. With the child, it is hard to separate."


    Richard''s words had revealed important information.


    Richard continued to talk.


    "Thomas, can''t you let my daughter out early?"


    "Who can change what thew says?"


    Thomas looked helpless.


    "s......Breaking thew does pay a price. It''s a pity. She could help me if she is out."


    Richard wanted Penny toe out from the prison. He had something to tell her, but they did not have


    a chance to meet now.

 Chapter 277 Brians Mistress

    Chapter 277 Brian''s Mistress


    Thomas understood what Richard meant, but if he did not to reveal any valuable information, Thomas


    would not help.


    Helping Penny out was a long andborious business, and it involved sharing the responsibility. If


    something happened, he would be an aplice, and when Brian knew about it, he would be


    exposed.


    "I really can''t help you with that."


    Thomas refused. He kept Richard because Richard knew something he shouldn''t know and because


    he was still useful for the time being. Otherwise, Richard would have died now.


    Thomas left Richard and went directly to the suburbs.


    "Ste, you are here. Why don¡¯t you apany grandpa?"


    Thomas walked into the sitting room and saw Ste and Rufus were sitting on the sofa.


    For Ste, Thomas had been on guard. Ste was warm and kind on the surface, but she had been


    helping Brian, so he could not neglect the existence of Ste.


    Thinking of this, Thomas suddenly thought of Winnie.


    Winnie had a humble status, so Brian asked Ste to erase Winnie¡¯s previous information?


    Thomas thought it was possible, but for what the previous information of Winnie would be erased?


    "Uncle Thomas, you are here. Grandpa went to see an old friend today. I got bored at home and came


    to spend time with my father."


    Ste said, while getting up to give her position to Thomas.


    "Good,e often and spend time with your father, so he won''t be lonely."


    "Hasn¡¯t Lukee back these days? I have not seen him for a long time."


    "Hees back on weekend. This weekend I will take Luke to my father. He misses Luke."


    Rufus answered.


    "Brother, is Luke all right? Do you trust the parents of a ssmate?"


    Thomas wanted to get some information.


    "Don''t worry, she is better than Penny."


    Rufus said in a deep voice and he trusted Winnie.


    "Penny is our misfortune, Wendy will not do that. I think it''s safer to get Luke back."


    "If Winnie does something not conducive to him, we will regret it."


    Thomas concerned about Luke, sounding sincere in tone.


    "Uncle Thomas, you think much. There is only one Penny and Luke won''t be so unlucky to always


    encounter bad person."


    "Uncle Thomas, drink tea."


    Ste rebuffed Thomas with a very simple word. Then she put the tea in front of Thomas.


    "You are right, Luke won''t be so unlucky."


    Thomas took a sip of tea and continued talking.


    "s, but it is better if the child is with his mother. If only Luke''s mother cane back."


    Hearing that, Ste had no reaction, but she held vignce.


    Luke''s sudden appearance did make Brian and Ste feel difficult to deal with for a few days. It could


    not be said that he was born by a surrogate woman, so they exined that one of Brian''s girlfriends


    gave birth and left.


    Now although Grandpa already knew it, he himself found it out. For grandpa, it was eptable if it was


    a child of the Be family, and he did not care who the mother was. He would be scornful especially if


    she was a lowly woman.


    However, Uncle Thomas was not aware of the truth. Had he known anything since he suddenly


    mentioned Luke''s mother?


    "We cannot ept that kind of woman, who abandoned the child. She is not a good mother, and if she


    Ste answered, lest Thomas asked more.


    "Well, that makes sense."


    Thomas found that Ste held vignce, so he suspected more about Winnie. It seemed that there was


    something wrong with Winnie.


    In the suburbs, he did not find out more news of Winnie, Thomas felt depressed. When he was back


    home, his eyes were on the TV, but he kept thinking about Winnie.


    He had found someone to continue the investigation into Winnie, and increased the efforts. But ge was


    still perturbed and always felt that Winnie had a big secret.


    "Dad, you are so absorbed, what are you watching? I have called you several times."


    Jack''s voice pulled back Thomas''s wandering mind.


    "I am watching TV, why are you sote?"


    Thomas asked Jack.


    "I had dinner with friends? Am Ite?"


    Jack threw himself on the sofa.


    "Is Grandpa sleeping?"


    Jack continued to ask.


    "Yes, do you think everyone has no sense of time like you?"


    Thomas started nagging as a father.


    ¡°It is just eleven o¡¯clock, and you are up too. Young people do not sleep so early."


    Jack thought he hade back early, but his father still said he waster. It seemed that this was the


    so-called generation gap.


    "Early to bed..."


    "Ok, I''ll go to bed to fit in with you."


    As Thomas was to nag, Jack impatiently interrupted him.


    But when Jack got up, Thomas continued to speak.


    "How is your work these days? Have you made any progress?"


    Thomas''s tone was low. It had been days he did not talk with his son about thepany, so he took


    this opportunity.


    "I go to work routinely, no outstanding achievements."


    Jack answered in a desultory way.


    During this time, he just got to know the job. His assistant and secretary did everything for him. He just


    needed to sign the papers. This kind of work was impossible to produce achievements.


    But for the current situation, Jack had noints. Only in this way he could be rxed and had


    more time for entertainment.


    "You can''t do that. Take a chance to make a difference, you gotta make Grandpa and Brian think you


    can make achievement."


    For his son''s insouciance, Thomas was angry, but he couldn''t let it out. Otherwise, Jack would walk


    away again.


    "I know. I''ve been looking for a chance. If I try too hard, I be the focus of attention. You don''t have


    to worry, Dad. I''m still young and have plenty of time. I can take my time."


    Jack was perfunctory to his father, who annoyed him every time by saying that.


    But if he said he didn''t like the job, his father would be furious and cut him off from all his wealth. In this


    case, he could only y with his father again and again.


    "Ok, let me know if there are difficulties, I will help you out."


    "By the way, do you know Winnie well?"


    Thomas turned the conversation to Winnie.


    "Not very well. She used to work for ourpany, and now she is working for a smallpany. I don''t


    know anything else, except that she''s a nice person."


    "She is at the same age as me, divorced, with a daughter, a sister and an aunt."


    When it came to Winnie, Jack had interest and told what he knew.


    "Divorced? Where''s his ex-husband?"


    Thomas did know the basic information about Winnie, but he ignored her ex-husband.


    "I don''t know. I just heard it from thepany."


    Jack had no more news and no one knew about her ex-husband.


    "She did have divorce, otherwise she would not be involved with Brian."


    It seemed that he should investigate her ex-husband, to see if he could learn more from this aspect.


    "Be involved with Brian? Dad, what do you mean?"


    Jack did not understand.


    "You''ve been in thepany so long, and you don''t know that. Winnie was Brian''s mistress before


    Wendy came back, and their rtionship is still there."


    Thomas thought that Jack would know more than he did, but it was not the truth.


    "You learned that from whom?"


    Brian was visibly nervous. He had never heard such rumors in thepany. How could Winnie be


    Brian''s mistress? Brian was not likely to be involved with a divorced woman.


    "Everyone knows that. I really don''t know whether you are intentional or not."


    Thomas was angry. With such a loose mental state, how could he inherit the Be Group? If he


    wanted to win over Brian, he must understand all his things, but he did not even know Brian¡¯s important


    weakness.


    s......


    Thomas sighed, got up and went back to his bedroom.


    Jack sat alone on the sofa in the living room, thinking about facts he didn''t want to believe.


    How could such a good woman as Winnie be someone else''s mistress?


    It was the weekend. Winnie drove Luke to the suburbs. Megan at home was bored, so she followed


    Winnie to send her brother.


    On the way, the brake suddenly went failure, Winnie panicked at this moment.


    Fortunately, the speed was not fast and there was very little traffic on this stretch. But something must


    be done, or there will be an ident at the traffic lights.


    As she had just talked to Leo on the phone with her headphones still in her ears, Winnie called Leo.


    "My brake isn''t working. What should I do to stop the car now?"


    Winnie''s voice was eager and panic, which made Leo nervous.


    "Manual or automatic gear?"


    Leo did not ask the reason. To stop the car as soon as possible was the most important.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Integrated one."


    Winnie knew little about cars, but she did know the gear.


    "First turn on the double shing lights, other cars will see the car and avoid you. Try to get to the


    outsidene. Then switch to manual gear and gradually reduce the car. Take it easy, as long as you


    slow down, you''ll be all right."


    Leo told her the method andforted her.


    "Remember, you have to control the steering wheel."


    Leo added.


    Winnie followed Leo''s instructions, first turning on the double shing lights, then switching to manual


    gear, gripping the steering wheel and starting to slow down.

 Chapter 278 Near misses

    Chapter 278 Near misses


    Leo¡¯s method worked, and the car speed did slow down.


    "The car slowed down, but I can''t stop it. There are many cars ahead. What should I do?"


    Winnie was urgent and got cold sweat on forehead. It was at the traffic light intersection, but she had


    not stopped the car.


    "Switch to automatic gear, and switch it to gear P and the car will stop. Don''t panic, be calm."


    He advised Winnie and he was anxious.


    He could not see the scene of the situation and he could only felt worried.


    "......"


    Winnie did not speak but followed Leo¡¯s instruction, changed the gear into gear P, and then the car


    really stopped.


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief and tried to calm her panicked heart.


    "It stops."


    She told Leo the news.


    Leo also took a sigh of relief.


    "Where are you? I''ll send my assistant over to help you."


    Leo was on a business trip and not at home, so he med himself for being unable to help.


    "No need, it is all right as the car stops. I will call 4S store. I have had the car not for a long time, so it


    should be a quality problem."


    Winnie refused. It was weekend, she would feel sorry to bother his assistant.


    "Ok, then you stand on the roadside, be careful and turn on double sh lights."


    Leo said.


    "I know, I am fine, go on with your work."


    Winnie hung up the phone, and got off to the back seat to appease Megan.


    "It''s all right, Megan. We just had a little trouble and it''s over."


    Winnie held the child in her arms. At the moment she was still afraid. If the speed was fast, if it were in


    the city, she and the child would have met an ident.


    "Mommy, I''m so scared, I dared not say a word."


    This was the sentence Megan said from the car failure, and her voice was trembling.


    "It is right not to say a word. Nothing is more dangerous than to interrupt Mommy''s thought. Megan,


    don¡¯t be afraid. You did a good job."


    Winnie calmed Megan, but her heart was still thumping.


    Winnie''s car parked on the side of the road, with the double sh lights on, which attracted the


    attention of many vehicles back and forth.


    Brian drove to the suburbs to pick up the children, and Wendy was also in the car.


    On the other side of the road, he saw Winnie''s car.


    Brian turned the direction, and Wendy asked with doubts.


    "Why?"


    "The car parked by the roadside seems to be Winnie''s. Go and have a look."


    Brian exined.


    Wendy then knew the reason why Brian turned around.


    "You care about her and turned around without telling me the reason."


    Wendy was displeased.


    "I can''t pretend not to see it."


    Brian exined indifferently and then stopped the car at the roadside.


    Brian got out of the car and ran directly to Winnie and knocked on the window.


    Winnie looked back and saw that the person standing outside was Brian. At this moment, she was in a


    She pushed open the door and got off. When she wanted to embrace Brian, wanted to release the fear


    in heart, she found that Wendy walking over.


    At that moment, Winnie suddenly woke up and realized that she was a lonely individual. No matter how


    horrible it was, she could only bear it herself.


    "Are you going to the suburbs?"


    Winnie endured the fear and greeted Brian with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with your car? Why is it parked in such a dangerous ce?"


    Brian asked Winnie with worry.


    "There''s something wrong with the car. I''m waiting for help."


    Winnie said lightly, covering the danger and fear.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Brian became nervous.


    "Daddy, the car..."


    "I don''t know what went wrong until it is checked out."


    Megan got off and as she wanted to say it was brake failure, Winnie interrupted her. Obviously Winnie


    did not want Brian to know the fact.


    "It is ok. The rescue car will be here in a minute."


    Looking at Wendy standing there with a serious face, Winnie''s heart pulled together.


    Knowing that she made Wendy unhappy, she wanted Brian to leave as soon as possible.


    "Really?"


    Looking at Winnie''s indifferent appearance, Brian''s nervous mood eased.


    "Yes, it is ok."


    The smile on Winnie''s face was bright, so that Brian would not be worried.


    "We will go first. We need to pick up Luke in the suburbs and apany Grandpa to go out. We can¡¯t


    bete."


    Wendy finally spoke. If she did not say that, Brian might not be willing to leave.


    "Ok, I''m sorry to have kept you."


    Winnie said sorry.


    Wendy''s statement was clearly showing off that she could fit into the Be family and that she was a


    family member.


    Winnie took Megan directly back to the car.


    It was happy for a family to gather. Winnie could only envy.


    "Mommy, why don''t you talk to Daddy about the car?"


    Megan asked with doubts. She knew Mommy had cut her off because she wanted her to stop talking,


    but she didn''t know why Daddy could not know about the broken car.


    "Daddy can''t help us, and it would make him worried. Daddy was in a hurry to get to Grandpa''s and we


    can''t waste his time."


    Winnie exined to Megan.


    She did not want to make him worried and did not want to bother him. What was more, she did not


    want to see Wendy¡¯s gloomy face.


    Felix took the family to a quaint vi to y. He felt that his familyck of harmony andmunication.


    In the morning, they had fun. After lunch, when Felix sat outside in the sun, Luke came to him and sat


    down.


    "The sun here is so warm, Great Grandpa, if only Megan and Auntie Winwin are here."


    Luke said.


    Her mother and sister were not there, which made him unhappy.


    "It is a family gathering. If they are here, they will feel ufortable. Call them the next time."


    Felix felt that there was something missing without taking Megan, but others might not think so. So he


    didn''t suggest that Winnie and Megan came.


    "All right, another time, then."


    "Great Grandpa, did you grow up with your parents?"


    Luke changed the topic, but his topic was always about home.


    "Of course, everyone grows up with parents, and so did I."


    Felix gave the answer, but he did not know how to answer Luke''s next sentence.


    "Not everyone. Megan and I are not so lucky."


    "I haven''t had a Mommy, and Megan hasn''t had a Daddy. We are different from other children."


    With that, Luke sighed, as if it was a kind of depression for him.


    Felix¡¯s heart gathered together seeing that Luke was poor.


    This was perhaps the reason Luke and Megan had a good rtionship. They had the same fate and


    got discriminated in the kindergarten.


    "Great Grandpa, can you help me find Mommy? Can I live with her?"


    Luke begged Felix, and Felix did not know how to answer.


    Luke''s Mommy had not been mentioned by the Be family for so many years and could not be


    found. Even if she was found, she was not eptable by the family and it would be harm to the child.


    "Don''t you like Wendy? Wendy can be your mother."


    Luke shook his head, and his eyes were very firm.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Felix continued to ask.


    "Because I don''t like her."


    Luke stopped and looked around to make sure there was no one around before he whispered.


    "Great Grandpa, Wendy is not really nice to me. When Daddy is around, she is good to me, but when


    Daddy is not around, she always res at me secretly. Those eyes are just like Penny''s. I''m afraid she


    will lock me up in the warehouse one day."


    Luke said while shaking his head.


    He did not make it up. He noticed it when they were in the park.


    Otherwise, they would not have made Wendy so miserable that day.


    Luke''s words let Felix frowned.


    He did not expect Wendy was duplicity and not sincere to the child. It seemed that she was not the best


    candidate and they could not get married.


    "Luke, since you don''t like Wendy, who do you like? Your father can''t always live alone."


    "Great Grandpa, you are partial. You feel sorry that Daddy live alone, but if Daddy gets married, I will


    live alone, don''t you love me?"


    Luke bent his head and pouted, in short, he was not happy about the fact that his father was to marry.


    Felix felt sad and held Luke in his arms.


    "I do love you. You will not be alone. You have me, Grandpa and aunt, you will not be alone."


    "Other children have Mommy."


    Luke''s topic was inseparable from his mother.


    He tried to convince his Great Grandpa that he and Megan would have aplete home. And they can


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    y with everybody.


    "......"


    Luke stumped Felix, he could not give the child the answer he wanted.


    Seeing that Great Grandpa did not speak, Luke knew that he could notpromise, so he had to


    "Great Grandpa, if you really want Daddy to get married, I would prefer Auntie Winwin to marry Daddy.


    If you and Daddy choose Wendy, I will always live with Auntie Winwin. When I grow up, I''ll go and find


    Mommy myself."

 Chapter 279 A Chance Encounter with Jack

    Chapter 279 A Chance Encounter with Jack


    Hearing that, Felix felt depressed. He did not expect that he had strong desire to find his mother and


    that Winnie was like a mother to her.


    "Do you like Auntie Winwin?"


    "Yes, Auntie Winwin is very nice to me. At least I will not be abused. Let Daddy get married if he thinks


    he''s happy. You can all be happy. I will happy too when I find Mommy."


    Luke got down from the chair, and then left Felix step by step.


    Felix heaved a sigh, feeling sorry for what the child had said, but he could not realize his wish.


    Felix wanted Brian to get married and find a woman of equal rank to help him. But the child would not


    be happy.


    Brian sat alone in the pavilion of the vi, looking at his mobile phone from time to time. He was still


    worried.


    ¡°Why are you alone?¡±


    Ste came over and asked him.


    "Nothing."


    Brian put his phone in his pants pocket.


    "Nothing? You looked worried. Are you upset because Megan is not here?"


    Ste said her guess.


    "I met Megan when I went to the suburbs this morning. Winnie''s car broke down and she was sitting in


    it with Megan. I don''t know how it is going."


    Brian said what he had been worried about, and he was more worried.


    "Call her then."


    Ste understood that Brian was worried about not only Megan but also Winnie.


    "She did not my calls."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then call Megan."


    Ste reminded him. She knew he wanted to call Winnie, to hear her voice, to hear that she personally


    told him everything was OK.


    Brian sighed and took out the mobile phone to call Megan.


    "Are you home?"


    "Yes."


    Megan and Grandaunt sat together in the living room watching TV.


    ¡°How did you get home?¡±


    Brian continued to ask.


    "Take bus with Mommy. Mommy took me home and went to fix the car."


    Brian knew that Winnie dared not take a taxi until now, so he was worried about how they got back.


    "Ok, I gotta go."


    "Daddy, hold on, do you have fun with Brother?"


    Megan asked and envied brother could y with Daddy.


    "Yes. I will bring you out next time."


    "Well, thank you, Daddy. Goodbye, Daddy."


    Megan¡¯s voice was low and then she hung up the phone.


    Brian knew why Megan was upset. She was his child, but she could not see his family. Let alone


    Megan, he felt sad too.


    "Sister, Megan did note today, and she must feel sad. I am so sorry."


    Brian was guilty.


    "We have no way out. I wouldn''t be in a good mood if it were me."


    Ste understood Megan and did not want her to suffer that. But they could no nothing, no one could


    persuade Grandpa, and they dared not reveal the identity of Megan.


    Winnie''s car was sent to be repaired. She thought it was a quality problem and the dealer would be


    responsible for all costs. But at that evening, Winnie received a phone call from the 4S store.


    "Miss Chambers, there is not a quality problem in your car. The brake failure is factitious."


    "Factitious? I never repaired it or lent it out. How could it be factitious?"


    Winnie didn''t believe the 4S store''s exnation.


    "Miss Chambers, if you don''t believe me, we won''t repair the car first. You can go to a professional


    institution to appraise it."


    The staff of 4S store said with confidence.


    Winnie was puzzled.


    She had been using the car by herself and she did not move the brake. But the 4S store was confident,


    and it would have the same result even if she got it appraised.


    But who moved her car, and who made her a target?


    The next day Winnie came to the monitoring room to see if the parking space had been tampered with,


    but the staff refused to show her the surveince video.


    Winnie had to use some means to check.


    Back at home, Winnie locked herself in her bedroom and began to use her superior skills to gain


    surveince of themunity.


    Hacking into their devices was easy, but looking at surveince was a waste of time.


    Winnie sat in front of herputer for two hours until she finally found the suspicious picture.


    A man wearing a ck hat and a ck mask, a ck suit looked around and then got under her car.


    Winnie looked terrified, it turned out that someone had really moved her car.


    She continued to check the whereabouts of the man in ck, wanted to know who this man was, but


    the monitoring outside themunity was broken.


    Winnie sat in a chair and wondered who was trying to harm her.


    Was it Richard or Wendy, or maybe Brian''s grandfather knew they were seeing each other and warned


    her, or maybe it was ra, who had always hated her?


    Winnie did not tell anyone and make it big, but she told herself to be careful.


    Winnie did not take her car back, afraid that the person wanted to harm her would continue to harm


    her. So she went to work by bus or subway.


    Taking the bus was not as convenient as driving. She had to go to work earlier every day and took bus


    or subway until she walked out of themunity.


    Winnie went to work as usual this day. As soon as she walked out of themunity, a car stopped


    beside her.


    Winnie reflexively retreated two steps and became nervous.


    "Where are you going, Miss Chambers?"


    When the window was down, Jack''s handsome face appeared with a smile in front of Winnie.


    "Oh, I''m going to work."


    Winnie rxed when she saw it was Jack.


    "Don¡¯t you have a car? I''ll give you a ride."


    Jack said forthright. He was so surprised to see Winnie.


    "Don''t bother, the bus station is ahead, I will take the bus."


    Winnie refused. She did not hate Jack, but she did not like him. It felt unsteady.


    "Get in, it is not troublesome. If you don''t get in, a traffic police wille to fine me."


    Jack insisted. He would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    Winnie looked around and got in the car.


    "I don''t know whether it''s on your way. Sorry to bother you."


    On the car, Winnie was embarrassed.


    "I know where you work."


    Jack said confidently. He went to work from a friend''s home today, and it was a coincidence that he met


    Winnie.


    If Winnie didn''t have a car, he didn''t mind passing by here every day.


    "You know?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    "Of course, everyone at the Be Group knows where you work."


    "Don''t you drive to work? Where''s your car?"


    Jack asked. Winnie¡¯s answer was rted to whether he would pass through here tomorrow.


    "I have a problem with my car and sent it to the 4S store to be repaired. It will take a few days to get it


    back."


    Winnie smiled weakly, not knowing that all of the employees of the Be Group knew where she


    worked.


    It seemed that even after she had left, she was still the topic of them.


    "Check it out and make sure it''s all right before you drive back."


    Jack was d secretly. It was a good opportunity to get close to Winnie. As long as Winnie''s car was


    not returned, he would pass by it every day.


    Winnie arrived at thepany and said thanks politely.


    However, this scene was seen by Laura.


    Laura did not see who Winnie was greeting, but she saw a luxury car.


    She wondered whether it was Brian, so she pulled out her phone to take a picture, and then sent it to


    Wendy.


    It was noon when Wendy saw the picture.


    She knew it was Jack''s car at a look, but she did not understand how Winnie and Jack were together.


    Did Jack like Winnie?


    What Wendy was worried about now was not Jack, but Kevin''s wife. She had let Brian ask Kevin and


    his wife out, and wanted to talk with Kevin¡¯s wife.


    Wendy came to Brian''spany early, but identally met Jack in the hall on the first floor.


    "Are you here for Brian?"


    Asked Jack casually.


    "Yes, we''re going out to dinnerter."


    Wendy remembered the picture she saw at noon when she answered Jack.


    "Well, you''ll have to wait. Brian is in a meeting. I don''t know when it will end."


    Jack was to go out, but was stopped by Wendy.


    "Let¡¯s talk if you are not busy. I''m bored to be alone."


    Jack looked at Wendy in surprise.


    "All right, go to my office."


    Jack was also bored, and it was ok to talk.


    In Jack''s office, Jack gave a cup of coffee to Wendy and then sat down.


    "What do you want to talk about? Winnie?"


    Jack asked.


    "How do you know?¡±


    Wendy was surprised that Jack saw through her mind.


    "There are rumors all over thepany about Brian and Winnie. It not strange that I know it, but it is


    strange you don¡¯t mind it."


    After hearing from his father that day, Jack paid more attention to it. As his father said, Winnie and


    Brian were very close.


    Since he knew it, Wendy frequently showed up in thepany, how could she not know it?


    "Yes, it is about Winnie. What do you know about her? No, what do you know about them?"


    Although she had learned a lot from ra, she always felt that there was something she did not know.


    "Not much. I only recently learned of their being together. I think you must know more than I do, why


    don¡¯t you share it?"


    Jack did know very little and he was curious about Winnie.


    "Why do you want to know that much? Do you like Winnie?"


    Wendy asked in the form of a joke, so Jack would not think much.

 Chapter 280 Temptations in Words

    Chapter 280 Temptations in Words


    "No, I don¡¯t like her, but, if I really get Winnie, you should be happy, after all, a rival is gone."


    Brian did not admit it, for fear that the words would reach Brian¡¯s ears. But his hypothesis had already


    exposed his heart. Wendy was not a fool and she could understand.


    "I''d rather have a rival than you are with her. She was your brother''s woman, and it would be incest if


    she is with you."


    Wendy was still joking, but what she said was from her heart.


    She cannot ept that fact that Winnie was with Brian and did not want Winnie to be with Jack. If she


    with Jack, she would have more opportunity to approach Brian, which she hated extremely.


    "You are mean. It seems that you don¡¯t like Winnie. But you''ve been gone for years, you can¡¯t expect


    Brian to be single and wait for you. It''s normal for men to think about finding a woman to fill their


    loneliness."


    Jack did not agree what Wendy said. He could court the woman he liked as long as she was not


    married.


    "I understand, so Winnie is only for fun. If you are serious, you are a silly man."


    Wendy did not like the people who always mentioned Winnie and were rted to Winnie. She must be


    alert.


    "Well, I don''t know. If Brian was just for fun, will you be so nervous?"


    Jack became serious. He did not want to hear the slur on Winnie.


    In his view, Winnie''s quality and character were better than Wendy¡¯s.


    Wendy was ufortable, but she did not show it, but the topic could not be continued, otherwise


    Jack would be angry at her because of Winnie.


    As Wendy came to Brian''s office, Brian was back from a meeting. She did not tell him she saw Jack.


    "Can we go now?"


    Soft sweet voice echoed in the ear of Brian, but Brian thought of another voice.


    It was not so soft, it was not so seduced, but he missed it.


    "Yes, Kevin has been on the road, let¡¯s go."


    Brian put a file in the drawer and locked it. It seemed to be a very important document.


    Wendy was curious about it. She wondered if there might be something more important about Winnie.


    When Brian and Wendy arrived at the restaurant, Kevin and Daenerys were already sitting there.


    "We arete. Daenerys, this is Wendy."


    "Kevin''s wife, Daenerys."


    Brian took off his coat while introducing.


    "Hello, I am Wendy, Brian''s fianc¨¦e."


    Wendy gently greeted, but the words of her self-introduction made Daenerys ufortable.


    Although Wendy was gentle, Daenerys always felt she was showing off her position.


    "Hello, I am Daenerys."


    Daenerys tried to get up but was stopped by Kevin, so she said hello sitting there.


    However, it made Wendy ufortable, but it soon passed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Sit down, don''t be so polite."


    Brian called Wendy to sit down and sat down himself.


    "Have you ordered the foor?"


    Brian looked up and asked Kevin.


    "Yes, I have ordered what you like, what I like and what Daenerys likes. I don''t know what Wendy likes.


    Let Wendy order some dishes."


    Kevin said indifferently,pared with Daenerys, he was the man who did not like Wendy.


    They knew each other a long time ago and disliked her a long time ago.


    At that time, Brian was crazy. He could not show that he hated Wendy, but he did not say Wendy was


    good.


    "No need, anything will do for me."


    Wendy declined politely. Her attention was not on the food but on Daenerys.


    Daenerys did not show the same enthusiasm for her as she had seen that day. This was a sign of


    dislike. Since she did not like her, she would speak for Winnie.


    "How long have you been pregnant?¡±


    "Seven months. Two months to go."


    Daenerys said with a smile, although the first impression Wendy gave her was not good, she should be


    polite.


    "Good, I envy that you''re about to be parents. I want a baby of my own too."


    Wendy envied from heart.


    "If you came back early, your child can run now. You made a wrong decision."


    Kevin said jokingly, but sarcastically used Wendy.


    If she hade back earlier, those things would not have happened between Brian and Winnie,


    Winnie would not have been injured, and Brian would not have been in such a dilemma as now.


    Daenerys had different interpretation of Wendy¡¯s words. It seemed that she still didn''t like Brian''s


    children, otherwise she wouldn''t be looking forward to having a baby of her own.


    Poor Luke and Megan, when could they have a good stepmother?


    "I''m back now, it''s not toote. Brian has been waiting for me. I''m very touched."


    Kevin¡¯s words made Wendy feel ufortable, but she could not show it. Even if she forced a smile,


    she could not show that she minded the existence of Winnie in front of her bestie.


    "Yes, it''s notte. Brian is a spoony and you can¡¯t another one."


    Kevin said with sarcasm. Daenerys reminded Kevin with her hand under the table and stopped him


    from talking more.


    "Waiter, serve the meal."


    Daenerys called the waiter and tried to change the subject.


    She knew if this topic was continued, Winnie would be talked about. Regardless of what Wendy


    thought of Winnie, Daenerys did not want to hear it.


    However, Wendy did not follow her wish.


    "When I came back, I heard about Kevin''s marriage, and I actually envied him. Brian and I cannot


    marry now because of the two children, so we cannot have any."


    Wendy said with regret. She wanted to continue this topic, so as to see the mind of Daenerys.


    "You must bear it. You can''t force the children. That is why I said you''rete. Come back early while the


    kids are young, so you can be epted sooner. They grow bigger and bigger and know more and


    more. I don''t know when you''ll be able to get married."


    Kevin usually was not a sarcastic man, but he would say so to Wendy and wanted her to know that her


    leave was a stupid and harmful thing.


    "I do feel that I amte, but I would wait all my life since I have the time."


    Wendy wanted Daenerys to tell Winnie that she would wait for Brian for a lifetime, and Winnie would


    have no chance to be with Brian.


    "But the speed with which the kids ept me has something to do with their Mommy, I think. Winnie


    has been persuading the children, the children will soon ept me after listening to their Mommy''s


    words."


    Wendy said.


    Daenerys looked aside at Kevin. And then she said.


    "It is rted to Winwin. If she did not persuade two children to ept you, you can¡¯t be Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e


    now."


    Not wanting to spoil the atmosphere, to leave a good impression on their first meeting, Daenerys made


    her retort softer.


    Wendy was not grateful for Winnie''s persuasion, but suspected that Winnie encouraged the children


    not to ept her.


    "You are right, the two children repelled me. I will thank Winnie in face some day."


    Wendy knew that Daenerys would speak for Winnie, so she would help Winnie and Brian to be


    together.


    The food was served little by little, and the topic could finally be changed.


    When they had dinner, they never mentioned Winnie and the two children again.


    The food was almost finished. Daenerys rose slowly.


    "You eat, I need to use the bathroom."


    "I''ll go with you. It''s not convenient for you to be alone."


    Wendy spoke enthusiastically and then stood up.


    "Ok, thanks."


    After Kevin thanked, Wendy apanied Daenerys to leave together.


    Watching them walk away, Brian changed the subject.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Why went against Wendy?"


    "She was tentative. I wonder what she wanted to see Daenerys for."


    "To be honest, I don''t like Wendy."


    Wendy was absent, Kevin spoke more unbridledly.


    ¡°You disliked her since the day I introduced her to you. Since you have hated her for so many years,


    keep pretending. After all, I''m going to live with her all my life."


    Brian said and did not want to be the dilemma.


    "You knew I didn''t like her?"


    Kevin was surprised.


    "How could I not see that? If you liked Wendy, you wouldn''t talk like this."


    Speaking of Winnie, Brian inadvertently gave a smile.


    "s......What are you going to do? Do you really want to live with Wendy all your life?


    Looking at the light smile on Brian''s face, Kevin was distressed.


    "Now it seems to be the only option."


    Winnie was the one Brian wanted to live with for the rest of his life, and the one he wanted to protect for


    the rest of his life. But now he had no right to choose the woman he liked.


    "By the way, I thought of something. On my way here a moment ago, Daenerys and Winwin were


    talking on the phone. It seems that Winnie¡¯s car was broken. Do you know that?"


    Kevin suddenly thought of the conversation between the two women.


    "Yes, she said there was a slight problem."


    Brian replied in a low voice.


    "Not a slight problem. It was a brake failure. It was sent to the 4S store, but they did not admit it is


    rted to the quality but caused by Winwin."


    Kevin only heard that and had no more specific details. But definitely it was not a slight problem.

 Chapter 281 Wendy Warns Daenerys

    Chapter 281 Wendy Warns Daenerys


    "The brakes didn''t work?"


    Brian looked at Kevin in surprise. Then he continued.


    "I was walking by and I saw her car parked by the side of the road and I turned around. She and


    Megan were in the car. She said that the car had minor problems and did not tell me the brake failure."


    Brian was thinking that if the brakes failed, it was definitely not a small problem. But why didn''t Winnie


    tell him the truth?


    "I can¡¯t hear it wrong. Winnie did not tell what happened until Daenerys asked her many times. Is there


    any reason for her to be so secretive?"


    Instantaneously, Kevin was nervous.


    "......"


    Brian did not speak. He also felt that Winnie deliberately concealed the problem.


    Meanwhile in the bathroom.


    Daenerys came out to wash her hands after using the toilet. At this moment, Wendy said to her coldly.


    "I heard you and Winnie are the best friends?"


    Daenerys stared at Wendy, whose tone was so strange that it made her ufortable.


    "Yes, better than sisters."


    Daenerys said proudly. Her friendship with Winnie was the best work in her life.


    "I want you to do me a favor. Please tell Winnie not to use children and friends to get close to Brian.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brian loves me and he will not give her any chance."


    Wendy¡¯s voice was cold and there was contempt and warning in her tone. She warned Winnie and also


    warned Daenerys mind her own business.


    "What do you mean? Did Winwin use the children or me? What makes you say that?"


    Daenerys asked disapprovingly at once.


    "Or are you warning me not to get involved with Winnie and Brian?"


    Daenerys said sternly. She most hated wretched people like Wendy.


    "You think too much. I just want you to send a message to Winnie. I have my reasons for saying so.


    Winnie knows very well whether she is close to Brian or not."


    At the critical moment, Wendy did not dare to admit that she was warning Daenerys.


    "Don''t y that with me. You even warned Winwin. How could you let me go? If you are brave enough,


    admit that you see me today is to warn me not to set up Winwin and Brian."


    Daenerys saw through the mind of Wendy, otherwise she would not speak in that tone or apany


    her to the bathroom.


    "I..."


    Wendy wanted to exin, afraid that Daenerys would talk nonsense, but Daenerys did not give her a


    chance.


    "Wendy, you are mean, and it will be counterproductive. What I hate most is duplicity, you are such a


    person. It seems that Brian needs to go to the hospital to have his eyes examined. How can he meet a


    woman who has problems with both intelligence and characteristic?"


    Daenerys red at Wendy angrily and then shook off the water on her hand, and was to leave.


    She took two steps forward but turned around.


    "Wendy, I didn''t want Winwin to have anything to do with Brian before, but after listening to your


    warning, I think it may have a better result if I set them up."


    "And, you said you are Brian''s fianc¨¦e, but you haven''t had an engagement, so technically you''re an


    unmarried couple."


    "At best, you are a couple. Even if Winnie has any thoughts about Brian, it is normal. Men and women


    have the right to pursue the person they like before they get married."


    Daenerys said with awe and turned to leave.


    These words would make Wendy became more alert to her, but Daenerys had to say that.


    It was her first time to see Wendy, but Wendy was so defiant and vilified Winnie, showing off her


    position and power, which Daenerys hated.


    She was not so easy to be bullied, nor did she need Wendy to warn her. Although she had not high


    status, she could not be randomly bullied.


    Wendy felt that she got fooled and was angry gnashing teeth. She wondered if she had underestimated


    Daenerys or what she did was abrupt. It was different from what she thought.


    The next morning, Winnie went to work by bus. She walked out of the gate of themunity and met


    Jack by coincidence again.


    Winnie wanted to pretend that she did not see him, but Jack deliberately created the chance, so he


    would not let Winnie slip away.


    "Winnie, get in the car."


    Jack said briskly.


    "No, I''d rather take the bus."


    Winnie continued to walk along the road. But she felt ufortable as he drove beside her.


    "Get in the car. It''s convenient."


    "If you don''t get in, I''ll get down and pull you up."


    Jack threatened her, so Winnie had to get in his car.


    "You needn''t be burdened. I don''t pass through here every day. My friend has a dog. He is not at home


    and no one takes care of it. He asked me to take care of it for a few days, so I stay at his house. That is


    why I pass by here and it is convenient to send you to thepany.


    To make Winnie feel at ease, Jack made up an excuse.


    "It is troublesome. You can leave when you pass by here tomorrow. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Winnie seldom asked for help and did not want to cause others trouble, so she had a burden even if it


    was convenient.


    "Well, I won''t wait for you tomorrow."


    It was his business to wait or not and to let Winnie sit in his car, while it was Winnie''s business to have


    the burden.


    Winnie stopped talking, but bowed her head and yed on the phone.


    Although she knew it was impolite, she didn''t really have anything to talk to him.


    "I... I heard something at work."


    Jack said with hesitation. He did not know whether this question would hurt Winnie''s self-esteem.


    Winnie stopped ying her phone. From Jack''s cautious tone, she guessed it should be things rted


    to her and Brian.


    "What is it?¡±


    Winnie put away the phone and faced Jack naturally.


    "They said you and my brother used to be lovers and then broke up, is that true?"


    For fear that those harsh words hurt Winnie, Jack deliberately said their rtionship beautiful.


    Winnie raised her mouth in self-mockery. It seemed that Jack had saved her face.


    How could she possibly be together with Brian? How could she possibly be his lover? For Brian, she


    was just for pastime when he was lonely and for physiological need.


    "Sort of. We broke up before Wendy came back. But what the staff said was a lot worse than what you


    said. Thank you for your consideration."


    Winnie said very reluctantly, because in front of Jack she did not know how to exin her rtionship


    with Brian.


    "No, that''s what the staff said. Don''t worry about it. It''s normal for lovers to separate. There''s nothing to


    be afraid of talking about."


    Although he was sad to hear Winnie confirm their rtionship, but looking at Winnie¡¯s bitter helpless


    face, he could not continue the topic.


    "By the way, is Luke good? Did he bring you troubles?"


    Jack thought that shifting the conversation to the children would lighten things up and not make the


    people in the car angry or embarrassed.


    "He is good and gave me no trouble."


    Winnie sighed, but she was still depressed.


    Tomorrow she would not take his car and nned to drive to work.


    Although she didn¡¯t know whether Jack''s words were intentional or unintentional, she felt


    ufortable. It reminded her of those sad days in the Be Group.


    Brian told Albert to go to the 4S shop to check if Winnie''s car was artificial brake failure. After Albert


    left, he wanted to call Megan to ask the situation, but she should be in kindergarten at that hour, so he


    gave up.


    Then he called Daenerys.


    "I heard that the brake of Winwin¡¯s car failed. Can you tell me something about it?"


    Brian was worried.


    "Kevin told you? Winwin forbade me to tell it to anyone. If I tell you, she will me me."


    Daenerys was angry that Kevin told Brian without her permission, but she also wanted to let Brian


    know.


    She and Winnie thought of the person who might move Winwin¡¯s car: Wendy, Richard, Felix, ra.


    These four people wanted to suppress Winnie because of the rtionship between her and Brian, so


    he had the obligation to help investigate that.


    Among the four, they were ruled out one by one. Felix''s status was high and it was impossible to do a


    sinister thing. If he was really dissatisfied with Winnie, he would tell Winnie directly.


    Although ra hated Winnie, she had no courage to do reckless things, regardless of her family.


    So, Wendy and Richard''s possibility was big.


    "Tell me, and I''ll try not to let her know. If she finds out, I''ll say I have someone investigated."


    Brian understood the rtionship Daenerys and Winnie, but it was the quickest shortcut to know


    everything from Daenerys.


    "Ok, Winwin checked the surveince of hermunity. It was a man dressed in ck to move her car.


    But she has not found out who it was."


    Daenerys roughly told him what happened. She did not tell him the suspected people, because Brian


    did not know Wendy had warned Winnie.


    In Winnie''s words, even if he knew, he would defend Wendy.


    "Okay, I know. I''ll check the rest."


    Brian said coldly.


    "Who do you think could have done it?"


    Daenerys tentatively asked to see if Brian will suspect Wendy.


    "I think Richard is possible. Break failure will cause serious consequences. Now only Richard bears a


    grudge against Winwin."


    Brian just had spection, of course, it could be others


    It seemed that Winnie knew Brian and knew that he would not suspect Wendy.


    "Well, look it up, then. Don''t say it was me told you, or Winwin won''t tell me anything."


    Daenerys would like to see how Brian dealt with it when he found out it was Wendy behind the scene.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her."

 Chapter 282 Surprise

    Chapter 282 Surprise


    Brian paused for a moment, and then began a new topic.


    "There''s something else to ask you, Daenerys. How are you going to celebrate Winwin¡¯s birthday in a


    few days?"


    Brian wanted to celebrate Winnie''s birthday with her, but he knew Winnie would never give him the


    chance.


    "Winwin won¡¯t celebrate her birthday. She never mentioned it after her parents died. I thank you for


    remembering her birthday."


    She did not know how Brian remembered Winnie''s birthday, but it was of no use.


    "Not celebrate birthdays? Have she not have celebrated her birthday all these years?"


    Brian was surprised.


    "Yes, the date her parents died was close to her birthday, and she was at her worst. She said that


    every year on her birthday she remembered the pain she went through, so she would rather forget her


    birthday than suffer the pain.


    At that thought, Daenerys¡¯ mood was also affected. It Winnie could not get rid of the pain of losing their


    parents for a lifetime, she would not celebrate her birthday for a lifetime.


    Brian had prepared the gifts for Winnie''s birthday, but she refused to celebrate her birthday. It seemed


    that her parents had been in her heart and she could not ept the fact that her parents died.


    "I see. I gotta go."


    Brian was to hang up the phone, but Daenerys had something to say.


    "Mr. Be, I don''t like Wendy, so don''t let us meet again."


    "Go ahead with your work. I have to go to the hospital for antenatal examine."


    Daenerys hung up the phone.


    However, her words made Brian baffling.


    Why didn¡¯t Daenerys like Wendy? What unpleasant things happened between them? Did Winnie tell


    something to Daenerys?


    Albert soon came back from the 4S shop and confirmed that the car brake had been tampered with.


    "Albert, check it, I want to know who did it."


    Brian issued amand. He would never allow Winnie to be hurt.


    After Albert left, Brian recalled the situation that day. He didn¡¯t understand why Winnie lied to him. Was


    it because Wendy was there, or she did not want her to intervene in this matter?


    Winnie found nothing, so she gave up and could only be careful.


    Winnie took her car back and drove to work, so she wouldn''t be bumped into.


    As Winnie was working hard in the office, there was a knock on the door. Her attention was on the


    She raised her head to see who it was when the person came in without saying anything.


    ¡°Oscar?¡±


    Winnie cried out excitedly. She immediately put down what she was doing, got up and ran to Oscar.


    The two of them had a hug.


    "Surprised?"


    Oscar said mischievously, he knew Winnie would be happy to see him.


    "Yes, I am surprise. Didn''t you say you would be here in two days?"


    Winnie asked happily and left Oscar''s embrace.


    "I missed you and Daenerys, so I came ahead of time."


    "Great, you must stay with us for a longer time."


    Winnie was excited,ughing.


    And this scene that two people hugged together was seen by Laura, and she secretly took a picture.


    "I have been sent here by thepany to work. I am sure I will stay here for a long time. Don''t worry.¡±


    It was because of his work that Oscar came a few days earlier. But if he was busy, he would have no


    time to spend with Winnie and Daenerys.


    "I''m relieved. We''ll have time for a good chat."


    "Do you have a ce to live? If you don''t,e to my house."


    Winnie invited Oscar and didn''t mind that he was a man.


    "I am here to work, sure I have a ce to stay. Thepany has arranged everything for me, with a


    house and car. The ce to live is close to the office. But we''re in the same field, and we might be


    opponents."


    Oscar said jokingly, even if they were opponent, he could not let Winnie lose.


    "I''m not afraid. We can be cooperative."


    "Look at me. I was so happy that I forgot to serve you. Sit down and I''ll get you some coffee."


    Winnie took Oscar to sit down.


    "No need, Winwin. I just came to surprise you. My luggage is still in the car. I just got off the ne and I


    have to arrange it. You ask Daenerys out tonight. I''m giving her a surprise."


    "I''ll take my luggage to the apartment. Let me know after you notify Daenerys."


    Oscar could see that Winnie was busy, and he was tired from taking the ne, so he did not n to


    have a long chat.


    ¡°Ok, pack your things, take a bath and get some sleep. I''ll take you to Daenerys'' tonight. We give her a


    surprise."


    Winnie did not ask Oscar to stay, knowing that he needed to tidy up and familiarize himself with the


    environment.


    After Oscar left, Winnie contacted Daenerys by phone.


    "I want to have dinner in your home. Do you have food? If you don¡¯t, I will buy some."


    "Ok, we have food. Kevin is on the night shift today. He stuffed the refrigerator to the brim before he


    left."


    Daenerys was bored. Winnie coulde to chat with her.


    "All right, I''ll be there after work."


    Winnie hung up the phone.


    Originally she wanted to take Megan to see Oscar. Since Kevin was not at home, she gave up and the


    three of them could chat freely.


    In the first ce, Laura posted picture of Winnie and Oscar embracing on their chat group, as well as


    several video clips of them talking andughing.


    Soon there was a furious reaction from the group.


    Wendy: Who is this man?


    ra: Who is this man?


    Both of them were curious about Oscar and wanted to know what kind of rtionship they had and how


    they could embrace so closely.


    Laura: I don''t know. It was the first time I met him today. Her office door was closed, so I could not hear


    their talking. All I could see was the two happy faces.


    ra: Winnie is popr among men. She doesn¡¯t give up Mr. Be, but seduces other men. I heard


    that her rtionship with the president of the Johnson Group was also ambiguous.


    Laura: I think her rtionship is chaotic and she is unscrupulous. I''m speechless now that she is a


    mother.


    Wendy: It seems that she has an unusual rtionship with this man. I also saw her with Leo, more than


    once. Winnie is very scheming.


    ra: Just a bitch, but this kind of women is wretch. Wendy, you should be careful.


    Wendy: Well, I''ll. I won¡¯t make her seed.


    The conversation was over in a hurry, but once again Wendy began to use her imagination.


    Who was this man? What his rtionship with Leo? Why Winnie did not give up Brian since she had so


    many men? Did all men y with her, but she only pursued one?


    Wendy wanted to send these pictures and videos to Brian and let him see Winnie was a flirtatious


    woman. After seeing Winnie''s true nature, he would lose interest in her.


    But how should she do that. Brian asked about the source of these pictures, what should she say? She


    could not tell him the existence of Laura.


    After work, Winnie drove to pick up Oscar, and then the two came to Daenerys'' home.


    Daenerys, who was sitting in the living room waiting for Winnie, opened the door happily when she


    heard the bell.


    When she saw Oscar next to Winnie, she was excited, even her voice changed.


    "Oscar, is it really you?"


    "Of course."


    Oscar opened his arms happily, and then he took Daenerys in his arms.


    "My goddess, I can''t hold you in my arms."


    Apparently felt the fatness of Daenerys, Oscar said jokingly.


    "Of course, you''re hugging two people now."


    Daenerys looked up at Oscar and could not believe what she was seeing. Then she buried herself in


    Oscar''s arms.


    "Congrattions, congrattions, you''re going to be a Mommy."


    Oscar could feel Daenerys¡¯ happiness.


    "Well,e in, if it is seen by the neighbors, they would think you cheated your husband when he is


    not home."


    Winnie said jokingly. She felt happy and it was improper standing at the door all the time.


    "Who can cheat on husband with a big belly? Nonsense."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Come in."


    Daenerys took Oscar''s hand and did not let it go until she came to the living room and sat down.


    "Let me see, is it really Oscar?"


    Daenerys could not calm down. After all these years, he suddenly appeared in front of her, which made


    her feel unreal like in a dream.


    "You don''t have to doubt me. You''ve changed so much but I can recognize you. Do you think I''m


    Oscar?"


    Oscar gave a warm smile. He did not have any change. On the contrary, Daenerys had changed too


    much. There was maternal light shining, and she looked gentler.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Oscar''s words made both Daenerys and Winnie burst intoughter. Yeah, when they were young, when


    they were in college, they had this carefreeugh.


    "You talk, I will cook. Let''s have drink tonight."


    Winnie went to the kitchen. How could Oscar let Winnie work alone? He got up quickly.


    "I''ll be there to help, and youe to chat with us."


    So the three of them moved to the kitchen and chatted there.


    Oscar considerately moved a chair to Daenerys.


    "Sit here and talk to us."


    After arranging Daenerys, Oscar began to help.


    "I don''t know how your cooking still is. It seems that this is the first time I have seen you cook."


    Oscar said to Winnie. When they were in school, Winnie did not know how to cook at all, but now it


    seemed that Winnie was good at it.


    "I think it''s the first time you see it. When I was at school, I relied on my parents. I didn''t even know how


    to do housework, let alone cook."


    "Since my parents died and then I had children, a lot of things just happened naturally."


    Winnie said lightly, but Oscar was guilty.


    "Sorry to remind you of your parents."


    "No, it''s been so long, I''m used to it."


    Winnie couldn''t avoid taking about her parents all the time. Although it was painful to think of it, she


    missed them.

 Chapter 283 Three People’s Talking

    Chapter 283 Three People¡¯s Talking


    Although Winnie said it didn''t matter, Oscar changed the topic.


    "Winwin, why didn''t you bring Megan here?"


    "I wanted to, but, I heard that Daenerys¡¯ husband was not at home. I just wanted to give the three of us


    a chance to have a good chat without being disturbed."


    Winnie exined, while cooking.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see your daughter."


    Said Daenerys,ughing.


    "Not only the daughter, but also the son."


    Daenerys mentioned Luke. She knew Winnie did not mind telling Oscar that.


    "Really?"


    Oscar asked Winnie in surprise.


    "Yes, my son has also been found. The boy who participated in thepetition is my son."


    Winnie said proudly. Her parents temporarily disappeared in her mind at this moment.


    "My God, I can''t believe you found your son. He is clever. He must get your genes."


    Oscar was excited, one for Winnie found her son, the other for the child''s talent.


    "I wouldn''t say he is clever, but he has talent in software. He adores you and would like to see you if he


    knows you are in B City."


    "I''ll bring them to you in weekend."


    Winnie could even imagine Luke was excited to see Oscar.


    "Yes, I look forward to meeting them."


    "Where is his father? Was he at thestpetition?"


    Now that the child had been found, his father must have turned up. Oscar was interested in him.


    "Well, yes. We were sitting in the stands during thepetition."


    Speaking of Brian, Winnie''s voice became low and her mood darkened.


    Oscar noticed Winnie''s change, he took a look at Daenerys and seemed to have known something.


    "Does he have a family? Never mind, we want only children. It is the happiest thing for Winwin to find


    her son."


    ¡°Yes, I''m quite content with my children now.¡±


    Winnie knew that all this was God''s favor. She could not expect more.


    "In fact, the father is still not married, but he has a fianc¨¦e. It was not easy for him to leave the children


    with me."


    Winnie did not skip the topic, because she knew that Oscar would ask about Penny. And if she asked


    about Penny, Brian would be mentioned. In any case, Brian could not be hidden.


    "Oscar, actually, Winwin and Penny..."


    Daenerys knew it was time for her to speak. Winnie did not want to mention these things, so she said it.


    So the three people talked about Penny, Winnie, Brian and Leo while cooking.


    Daenerys exined everything to Oscar in great detail until the meal was ready and the sses were


    filled at the table.


    "s......"


    There was too much information and it wasplicated.


    "How could Penny have be such a person? She is a topw student, but she vited thew. I


    don¡¯t get it."


    "We did not expect that either. She was arrogant after she became rich."


    Daenerys was still very angry.


    "Maybe that''s what she was. She was just so good at hiding it that we didn''t even notice it."


    "Don¡¯t talk about her. Let¡¯s eat and drink, or we will betray our cooking skill."


    Oscar had already known everything. Winnie thought they could not let Penny influence their mood.


    "Cheers."


    Winnie proposed a taste. At this time, wine was a good thing. It could make people happy and release


    them.


    She had been repressed for too long and it was time for her to let go.


    "Cheers."


    Oscar adjusted his mood and cooperated with Winnie.


    "Cheers with my water."


    The three of them raised their sses and drank. Soon they forgot all the troubles and began to


    remember the wonderful college life.


    Wine should be drunk with the right people. Winnie had never met a person who she could drink freely


    with. She was indulgent today. Although she could not drink a lot, she was happy.


    Winnie was so happy that she did not know how much she had drunk. Oscar could drink more than


    Winnie, but he drank a lot too.


    In addition to Daenerys who drank water, the other two got drunk.


    Two people lied on the sofa in daze. Daenerys was pregnant and could not help them up. And she


    could only find Kevin to offer help.


    "I can''t go back now. A patient got a car ident. I''m going into the operating room. Ask Brian to help."


    Although Kevin had not seen Oscar, he often heard him from Daenerys recently, but he had no time to


    help.


    "Ok, I''ll call him."


    Brian was still working in the office, and he rushed out after receiving a phone call from Daenerys.


    Standing in the living room of Daenerys¡¯ home, looking at Winnie lying on a man, Brian could not help


    but frown.


    The man he had met was Oscar, the chairman of the judges, who was also Winnie''s ex-husband.


    Although he knew Winnie had nothing to do with this ex-husband, the closeness still made his heart


    ache.


    "They''re all drunk. I had not asked where Oscar lives, so just take him to the guest room."


    Daenerys said, but she was worried by Brian¡¯s cold, angry look.


    Brian did not answer. Instead, he walked over to Winnie and took her off Oscar''s body, and theny her


    t on the sofa.


    He turned around and went to Oscar. He bent down and caught Oscar''s arm. Then he dragged Oscar


    to the guest room.


    When Brian returned to the living room, Daenerys began to arrange.


    "There is another guest room. Send Winwin there. If shees home drunk like this, her aunt will be


    worried."


    Brian walked to Winnie and bent down to pick her up.


    "I''ll take her away, and you call her aunt."


    Brian said in a low voice and turned away, but was stopped by Daenerys.


    "Mr. Be, you shouldn''t take her away. If Wendy knows, it will be Winwin''s misfortune."


    Daenerys became angry with Brian''s behavior, since he could not give Winnie anything, he should stay


    away from her and not let her suffer.


    "She won''t know it. I''m discreet."


    Brian said firmly and then walked to leave.


    He took Winnie away for only one reason ¨C he did not want Winnie to be together with Oscar.


    Daenerys had to call Winwin¡¯s aunt, saying that Winnie was with her.


    She was not satisfied with the behavior of Brian. He could not get over Winnie, but he did not let go of


    Wendy. Winnie would be hurt by Wendy like before.


    Penny almost killed Winnie, now with Wendy around, could Winnie survive?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian could only take Winnie to the hilltop vi. By doing that, he would feel at ease.


    Winnie was carried into the bedroom and put on the bed. He helped her to change her nightgown and


    then covered her with the quilt.


    Winnie sometimes woke up during the whole process, but her dizziness was severe and her state was


    vague. When she saw Brian, she did not believe it was real.


    Winnie turned over and fell asleep in afortable position. Brian went to take a bath and came back


    to lie down beside Winnie.


    By the dim light, looking at his beloved woman, Brian did not allow himself to have any distractions at


    the moment, so he could feel a kind of peaceful happiness.


    It would be great if he and Winnie could live like this until they grew old.


    Looking at Winnie, Brian did not want to sleep and felt it was not enough.


    Two hourster, Winnie suddenly woke up in a daze.


    "What do you want?¡±


    Asked Brian in a low voice, getting up as well.


    "I need to go to the bathroom."


    Winnie said and got out of bed, because of dizziness, she almost fell, fortunately, Brian caught her.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Brian held Winnie to the bathroom. In the bathroom, Winnie slowly sobered up and determined person


    in her front was indeed Brian.


    She drove Brian out of the bathroom. Her head was still dizzy. To wake herself up, she washed her


    face with cold water.


    After walking out of the bathroom, Winnie woke up a lot. But she still felt dizzy and was to fall to


    ground. Brian once again picked up Winnie and sent her to bed.


    Lying in bed, Winnie felt secure.


    She pulled up the covers, covering herself with all but her head.


    "Did Daenerys call you, or did I text you?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice, and did not refuse Brian to lie beside her.


    "Daenerys called me and said you were drunk. Kevin is in the operating room, so I have to be there."


    Brian''s voice was low, as if a little louder voice would destroy the moment of tranquility.


    "Have you seen Oscar? Has he gone home?"


    Winnie continued to ask. It would be all right if it was not her texted him, or she would be med.


    "Yes. Daenerys and I don''t know where he lives. I put him in Daenerys¡¯ guest room."


    After a pause, Brian continued.


    "When did hee?"


    "Today, thepany sent him over to work, temporarily he won''t leave."


    "Luke will have an extraordinary teacher."


    Winnie was happy to think of it. Although she was dizzy now, she still gave a smile.


    "It is not good, it is enough that Luke has you as a teacher."


    Brian almost immediately denied the idea of Winnie. He did not want Luke to learn from Oscar, and did


    not want Winnie to stay with Oscar.

 Chapter 284 A Delicate Necklace

    Chapter 284 A Delicate Ne


    Winnie dropped the conversation because Brian¡¯s opinion made no difference to her at all.


    "I''m giving you trouble again. You always know I am drunk. I thought I was at Daenerys¡¯ house, and


    that Oscar would take care of me, and I could drink recklessly, but I still ended up in your hands.


    It seemed that she was not suitable for drinking at all. After drinking too much, Brian would be around


    her, just like now lying awake on a bed.


    "Isn¡¯t it good you fall in my hands?"


    Asked Brian, who had the opposite idea with Winnie.


    Although he felt worried and distressed when Winnie drank too much, he enjoyed being with her.


    "Not good. I''ll feel indebted to you for making you trouble. And we are together..."


    Winnie wanted to say it would make her addicted, she would be reluctant to let go, would made her get


    lost. But she couldn''t say that.


    If she said so, she would beughed at by him. Why put herself into the abyss of pain?


    "What''s wrong we are together?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "Nothing. I have a headache."


    Winnie changed the topic, headache was the best excuse. She could say nothing and do nothing, she


    just needed to lie there.


    The conversation was cut off, but her heart on Brian could not be cut off.


    Winnie closed her eyes and asked herself why Brian attracted her and why she loved him so deeply.


    Others said that she was with Brian for money, but only she knew her love for Brian had many reasons,


    but not for money.


    The two of themy silent on the bed for a while. Though Winnie forced her eyes closed, Brian could


    tell from her breathing that she was not asleep.


    "Winwin, why didn''t you tell me the brake failure?"


    Brian asked.


    "How do you know?"


    Winnie opened her eyes in surprise, looking at Brian¡¯s serious but cold face.


    "I was worried so I called the 4S shop. They said the brake failure is artificial."


    With a simple excuse, Brian cleared Daenerys.


    He did not want to expose Daenerys, because Daenerys was the only one Winnie trusted, the only one


    she could tell the truth to.


    If she could not tell her feeling to Daenerys, she had no one to talk to.


    "Yes. It was the brake failure and it was artificial."


    Winnie believed Brian. It was normal for him to be concerned because his daughter was in the car.


    "Winwin, I have asked Albert to check. Who do you think could have done it?"


    Brian continued to ask to see if Winnie''s suspicions were consistent with him.


    "I don''t know. It could be someone who hates me. There are so many people who hate me, I''m not


    surprised."


    Winnie said indifferently. Even if it was ra, she felt likely. But no matter it was ra or Wendy, Brian


    would not believe her.


    Compared to these two women, she was the one who liked to lie, in his view.


    "No, not that many people hate you. I think Richard is more likely because he hasn''t been caught yet."


    Brian did not ept what Winnie said but he understood. He spoke against her statement, because


    listen he felt distressed about her words


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "It could be him. Since you have already let Albert check, please let me know when you have the


    result."


    Winnie knew that he would not suspect Wendy, or ra. But why didn''t he think carefully before he


    spoke? The person Richard hated more was him than her.


    He bought the Burns Group, let the Burns Group go bankruptcy. Richard should seek Brian even if he


    wanted revenge. How could he deal with her, an insignificant figure?


    The next day in Brian¡¯s office.


    After a busy morning, Brian finally had a rest. He took out a delicate ne from the drawer. This


    ne was customized by Brian in MG exclusively. There was the only one in the world, which was


    in the same grade with that diamond ring.


    This was a birthday gift for Winnie. He nned to give it to her on her birthday, and hoped she could


    like it.


    Brian sighed and then got up and walked to the window. The ne was still quietly hanging on his


    hand, but he didn¡¯t know whether Winnie would ept it.


    Looking at the gift, Brian thought ofst night.


    Sleeping on the same bed with Winnie was dependable.


    Brian was remembering, and then the sound of opening the door interrupted his train of thought.


    Displeased, he turned to look at the door. As he was to be angry that the person got in without


    knocking, he saw Wendy walked in carrying things with both hands.


    Brian quickly put the ne into his pants pocket when he saw Wendy, but he failed to put it away


    Wendy found something wrong and saw the silvery thing in his pocket.


    Wendy pretended not to see it and put things on the tea table.


    "If you don''t mind, I came in without knocking because I had things in both hands."


    "These are lunches. I made them myself. I thought it is the right time for you to be off, so I came to


    have lunch with you."


    Wendy said with a sense of achievement. This lunch had taken her a whole morning. She could not tell


    whether it was good or not, but her intention was absolutely good.


    "I was just going to ask my secretary to get me lunch, and you came just in time. I''ll wash my hands


    and eat with you."


    He returned to his desk and bent down to put the ne in the drawer. This angle was blocked by


    the desk, and Wendy should not be able to see what he was holding.


    Brian put away the ne and went to the break room to wash his hands.


    Although Wendy was cing lunch, her attention was on Brian. She couldn''t see what he was doing at


    his desk, but when he went to wash his hands, she could clearly see that the silvery thing was gone.


    Wendy at the moment struggled in heart. She was curious about it, but with thest lesson, she did not


    dare to move Brian''s things, or he would be angry.


    Wendy set the table and Brian came out of the break room.


    As they were about to sit down to have dinner, the secretary knocked at the door and came in.


    "Mr. Be, the cleaner in charge of cleaning the conference room suddenly fainted. She is at the door


    of the conference room, do you want to go and have a look?"


    The secretary was very anxious. Now it was the rest time, and there were few people on the 30th floor.


    Albert was not there, she was scared, so she came to Brian for help.


    Brian walked out. He knew that this secretary would not easily disturb him if it were not serious.


    After Brian ran out, the door of the office also closed, leaving only Wendy in the office. At this time,


    Wendy was not worried about the cleaner outside, nor whether the lunch she made would be cool, but


    the silver thing she saw.


    Wendy struggled in heart for a moment, and finally she came to Brian¡¯s desk.


    Only one drawer could be opened. After opening, she saw silvery thingy quietly in the drawer.


    It was a delicate ne with a pendant. The pendant was ordinary, two rings wrapped together, but


    the craftsmanship and material of was extraordinary.


    Wendy examined every part of the ne and found only a "W" on the inside of the pendant.


    Normally, if it had no special meaning, the letter was the artisan''s seal.


    Wendy took out the box to look at the ne. This time she finally knew the basic information of the


    ne. It was handmade by a chief craftsman in MG country, and the craftsmanship of this


    craftsman cost more than two million yuan. So this seemingly innocuous ne cost at least five


    million.


    The ne was newly made, and it was clearly that Brian would give it to others. But who would he


    give it to?


    Wendy put the ne back and then sat back on the sofa, but she kept thinking of the ne. She


    took out her mobile phone and began to search online for information about the craftsman. After


    checking, she determined that the craftsman''s seal was not a W.


    So what was this W?


    Was it ¡°W¡± for Wendy? Was it a gift for her?


    Thinking of this, Wendy was excited. Thinking of the way Brian just deliberately hid it. Was it a


    surprise?


    Wendy was pleased and thought it could be a gift to her. She even began to look forward to what kind


    of romantic situation Brian would give her this gift.


    Brian didn''t take long toe back, and Wendy got up quickly.


    "Well, how''s the cleaner?¡±


    Wendy asked anxiously.


    ¡°She is awake and has been taken to the hospital.¡±


    Brian replied in a low voice.


    "Ok, wash our hands and have dinner."


    Wendy said, looking down at the food.


    "It is cold?"¡±


    Whispered Wendy, disappointed.


    "Never mind, I can eat. I''ll wash my hands."


    Brian saw Wendy''s frustration. Even if the food was cold, he could eat and did not want her to the


    disappointed.


    Oscar went to the prison after telling Winnie and Daenerys.


    Whatever Penny did was right or wrong, they were good friends. Now that he was back in B City, he


    shoulde and see her.


    Very few people came to see Penny, and when the prison police called her, they didn''t tell who it was.


    She wondered who hade to see her.


    Winnie, Daenerys or that Man?


    When she saw the man outside the ss wall, she was so surprised that she froze there.


    Gradually her eyes turned wet, blurred, with tears flowing down.


    "I haven''t seen you for years..."


    Penny sat down, and could not go on after this sentence.

 Chapter 285 Meet After Many Years

    Chapter 285 Meet After Many Years


    Oscar and Penny had not met for many years, but they met again in prison, which made Penny


    ashamed.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for years. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Oscar felt very sad because of it.


    Penny and Winnie had a conflict, but they had been on good terms since they were in school. She had


    never done anything wrong to him, so he had no other opinion of Penny.


    But she had made a mistake.


    "What a shame, I..."


    Once again, Penny choked up, not knowing what to say to make herself look nobler.


    Since she went abroad, she had never seen Oscar once, but she always thought of the days when they


    were together in college.


    Penny had special feeling to Oscar. He was the first boy she liked, the only boy who had no


    discrimination to her.


    In front of him, she wanted to show the best, but after many years, the worst of her had been seen.


    "Don''t cry. It''s done. Think of the future."


    Oscar understood the mood of Penny, knew that she had self-esteem and that she cannot face such a


    gap.


    Penny calmed herself down.


    "Are you still single?"


    She asked Oscar, only keeping her head down and not daring to look straight into his clear eyes.


    "Yes."


    Oscar answered.


    "How about your work? Why are you suddenly back in B?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Asked Penny, who was as interested in all things of Oscar as ever.


    "My job is good, but I came back because of the transfer. I''m going to stay here for a while, and then I''ll


    Oscar dared notfort Penny, for fear that she would be sad and shed tears.


    "Good..."


    Penny continued with a long sigh.


    "I wish you''de back sooner."


    If he hade back early, maybe things would be different. With his advice, maybe her mind would


    change.


    Penny believed that if Oscar had been by her side, she would not have ended up like this.


    "I dide backte. If it had been earlier, you wouldn''t have gone to extremes."


    Oscar knew what Penny meant, even if he only said half of it.


    If he had been there, he would have persuaded Penny, and if he had been there, he would not have let


    Penny choose a wrong path.


    But he did not expect Penny changed so much. She was materialized by life and sent to prison.


    Since Penny wanted to say something, Oscar would listen to her. After all, the meeting time was


    limited.


    "I''ve heard all about you. Anyway, it''s all over. After that, you should be all right. The road of life is still


    very long. As long as you choose a straight road, you will have good results."


    "You don''t think I did it right, do you? Winnie and Daenerys must put me extremely unbearable."


    Oscar''s words made Penny sad, but her tone was not bitter or angry.


    She was calm and thought Winnie and Daenerys must put all the fault on her and said she deserved it.


    From Penny¡¯s words, Oscar knew her mind had been distorted, otherwise she would not say so.


    "Penny, you know who I am. No word from anyone can change my opinion of a person. I get along with


    people with my heart, and I never differentiate between friends."


    "There is a conflict between you and Winwin, but I don''t fight on either side, I just talk about fact, so


    don''t think too much about it."


    "I wish her well, I wish you even better. I hope you do well,e out early and continue to have a


    wonderful life."


    Oscar made friends with heart, but he did not expect the change of Penny.


    Oscar''s words made Penny speechless.


    Oscar was right. She knew Oscar the best. He was upright, kind and just. Was she wrong? Had she


    changed her life?


    Seeing Penny bowed her head and said nothing, Oscar sighed and continued to say.


    "Penny, it''s over, but you have to look back and think about who was wrong and what was wrong. Only


    when you know you mistakes, you can correct them and live a steady life in the future."


    It was obvious who was wrong. But he just met her, and could not put the words too direct, otherwise


    Penny must be sad. Her mind, her way of doing things had been distorted, and speaking too directly


    would certainly had the opposite effect.


    ¡°I know you all say I''m wrong, but I''ve been pursuing my happiness. Is it wrong?¡±


    Penny finally looked up at Oscar''s clear and upright eyes.


    "There is nothing wrong with pursuing happiness, but there can be nothing wrong with the way. Penny,


    how do you define happiness?"


    Oscar asked Penny, wishing to persuade Penny, but he could not force her.


    "My happiness is not being discriminated against by others, my happiness is that I will have what I


    want, my happiness is that the man I love must belong to me."


    Penny was extreme. Her happiness sounded like jinx to Oscar, leading her to the final destruction.


    "Other people''s happiness is different from yours. In those days, Winwin''s family was ruined by


    misfortune. At that time, her happiness was to pay off the debt and lead a in life."


    "Daenerys¡¯ happiness is simpler. Being happy every day is her happiness. Even when things are not


    happy, she looks down on them."


    "No one despise them and they live a happy life."


    "You said your happiness is to have the man you love. You loved me but didn''t get me, and now you


    live very well, don''t you?"


    Oscar did not want to mention himself, but Penny¡¯s definition of happiness was too extreme. She was


    sick and had a possessive disease.


    She could never recover on her own. He had to give an example. And it was one of Penny''s


    experiences.


    "Penny, with that mind to see the present things, you must be able to figure it out."


    "I..."


    Oscar continued to talk, but the prison police suddenly interrupted him.


    "The time is up, talk next time."


    The prison police walked to Penny and pulled her up.


    "Penny, I''lle and see you often. Think about what I just said."


    Oscar added, afraid Penny did not attentively listen to him.


    Looking at that Penny left, Oscar had mixed feelings.


    She had be so paranoid and so outwardly focused, forgotten her own nature and only cared


    about the opinions of others. It was no surprise that Penny would end up like this.


    Winnie''s birthday finally arrived. She did not receive a blessing message, or a gift, it was quiet.


    Brian had been thinking about Winnie''s birthday since morning. He had already prepared his gift, but


    he didn''t know if he could give it to her.


    Brian came to kindergarten at noon, took two children to his car to discuss Winnie''s birthday.


    "Mommy doesn¡¯t celebrate birthday. On her every birthday, I can only secretly say happy birthday. If I


    mention it to Mommy, she must be unhappy and very sad."


    Megan said in a low mood.


    She knew Mommy did not celebrate birthday, but she always forgot and made Mommy sad.


    "But Mommy is poor, she can''t even celebrate her birthday."


    This was her first birthday that Luke stayed with Mommy, but he could not wish her a happy birthday,


    which was a kind of regret for Luke.


    "I brought you out to discuss this matter. We don''t talk about birthdays, since Mommy doesn¡¯t want to


    celebrate it, but we can say our best wishes in heart."


    "Try to get Mommy out after school. Then we can have dinner together to secretly celebrate Mommy''s


    birthday. But remember not to say a word about her birthday while you are eating."


    That was the only way Brian could think of. He told the children not to make mistakes, for fear of


    making Winnie sad.


    "Ok, I see. But what shall we eat?"


    Megan agreed and then asked.


    "Choose what you like. If you choose what Mommy likes, Mommy will be suspicious."


    ¡°You decide what to eat, let Mommy choose the ce, and then send a message to Daddy."


    Brian arranged very carefully for fear of being found by Winnie.


    Hearing that, Meganughed.


    "Is Dad trying to make a chance encounter?"


    "Yeah, but Mommy''s so clever, she''ll probably find out."


    Brian said with a smile. Megan was the most clever, and she always could guess his heart.


    "Daddy, do you love Mommy? Otherwise you wouldn''t have bothered so much about Mommy."


    Luke did not smile, he felt that Daddy¡¯s practice was warm. This should be love.


    "Friends, Daddy and Mommy are friends. I can do that even if there is no love."


    Brian was perfunctory.


    He loved Winnie. Even if everyone knew, he could not let the children and Winnie know. It hurt them


    even more if they knew but they could not be together.


    Winnie received a phone call from her aunt before she got off work. Her aunt was about to meet a


    friend. Vanessa had an evening ss, and she could only pick up her children from work.


    Winnie waste from thepany, there was traffic jam. When she arrived at the gate of the


    kindergarten, the two children were already standing there with their teacher waiting for her.


    Winnie quickly ran to them.


    "Sorry I''mte."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s only been a while."


    The teacher said politely.


    "Thank you, teacher. Megan, Luke, let¡¯s go home."


    Winnie and her children said goodbye to their teacher and got back to the car.


    "Mommy, it''s just the three of us have dinner tonight, why don''t we go out to dinner?"


    Luke spoke first.


    "Good, I want to eat hot pot and steak, and.."


    Megan acted ording to what Daddy said, but she was interrupted by Luke.


    "We can only eat one today."


    "Hot pot then, Auntie Vanessa said, hot pot is the best for winter."

 Chapter 286 A Special Birthday

    Chapter 286 A Special Birthday


    Megan finally chose to eat hot pot, but Winnie had not agreed.


    "What will you say, Mommy?"


    "Mommy, you''ve been tired all day, and it''s hard to cook. Let''s go out to eat."


    Luke begged, for fear that her mother opposed and destroyed their n.


    Winnie had a lot of work to do today, and she was really tired.


    She thought about it.


    "Okay, let''s go out and eat hot pot if you want."


    "Thanks Mommy."


    "Thanks Mommy!¡±


    The two children sessfullypleted the task, looked at each other and secretly smiled.


    Arriving at a hot pot restaurant where they often eat, Winnie chose a quieter table.


    As three people just sat down, Brian appeared in Winnie''s line of sight. And closer and closer, he sat


    directly opposite her.


    "Daddy, what a coincidence. What are you doing here?"


    Megan said and cooperated with Brian.


    "I passed by and saw Mommy''s car, so Ie in. I saw you when I was at the door, there''s no reason I


    don¡¯te."


    Brian found a good excuse.


    "Miss Chambers, do you mind if I sit here? I haven''t had my supper either."


    Brian jokingly asked Winnie''s opinion, but he had determined that he would not leave even if Winnie


    opposed.


    Winnie looked at Brian, and looked at the strange smile of the two children. She felt she got fooled.


    They must have nned to go out to dinner together.


    "Will you leave if I say no?"


    Winnie knew it was unnecessary to ask such question.


    "No."


    Brian immediately gave an answer. If he felt, this scene would not have happened.


    "Then order food, eat and go home early."


    Although she knew they were purposeful, Winnie did not destroy the two children''s mood. Although the


    children smiledcently, the smile when they saw their father was from the heart.


    "Not only will I order, but I''ll pay. It''s my treat today."


    Brian tried to keep the atmosphere lively and keep his face warm, because it was Winnie''s birthday and


    it was the first time that the family of four sat together to celebrate her birthday. Although there was no


    a word of birthday wishes, it left a good memory for the four people.


    After the meal, no one mentioned the birthday, which made Winnie feel relieved. Atst, Megan


    proposed.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mommy, Daddy, let''s take a family picture. If Daddy gets married, he won''t be ours."


    "I agree, whenever the four of us are together, we must take a picture. So we can always take it out


    and look at it."


    Luke said. He thought that with the family picture, it proved that they were a family, proved that they


    had the happiness of home, and they could grow up with less regret.


    Winnie and Brian nced at each other, but made no rebuttal.


    They could give the children a home, at least to meet the requirements of them.


    "Come on, Luke, let''s sit with Mommy. Let''s take a family picture."


    Brian took Luke''s hand and walked to Winnie. Because they had to close to take the picture, so they


    followed the instruction of the waiter who helped to take the pictures.


    "Sir, you stand at the back and bend down, be close to you wife. Your children have grown this big and


    you still shy?"


    The waiter¡¯s words made Winnie very ufortable. As she just was to exin that she was not


    Brian''s wife, Megan interrupted her.


    "Daddy, put your arms around Mommy''s shoulders and bend down and ce your face close to


    Mommy''s."


    Megan smiled and gave Daddy a look. Brian was very willing to cooperate, even if there was no hint of


    the children, he would do so.


    Then Brian bent down and put his arm on Winnie''s shoulder and stroked Luke''s head with his other


    hand. Megan was standing in the middle.


    "Good, good, don''t move. I''m going to take it."


    The waiter pressed the shoot button.


    "Change the pose and I will take a few more pictures. You are good looking."


    The waiter said enviously, this family really amazed him.


    After the pictures were taken, Brian spoke while flipping through them.


    "I''ll send you the pictures."


    "Send to Luke."


    Winnie had deleted Brian¡¯s contact information. They contacted with Luke¡¯s or Megan¡¯s phone.


    "Ok."


    After sending the pictures to Luke, he still continued to look at them. There were eyes closed,


    exaggerated modeling, and a mouth opened and hands raised, but Brian did not want to delete one of


    them.


    "Stop looking, you should pay the bill."


    Winnie said impolitely, it was all right Brian paid for this meal.


    "I''ve paid it. We can go home."


    Brian finally put away her phone and got up to leave.


    Out of the restaurant.


    "My car is over there. I take the kids back."


    Winnie reached for the children''s hand and wanted to take them away.


    But before that, but Brian held her hand.


    "Get in my car and I''ll take you home."


    Brian''s attitude was firm, and did not give Winnie the opportunity to oppose. He directly pulled Winnie


    to go in the opposite direction, followed by the two children happily.


    "I''ll drive myself back. I have to go to work tomorrow morning and it''s not convenient if I leave my car


    here."


    Winnie was pulled away by Brian, but she still resisted.


    In front of the children, she was not used to being pulled by Brian.


    Winnie¡¯s words reminded Brian. He stopped but did not release Winnie''s hand, but robbed Winnie''s car


    keys with the other hand.


    "I take the key, and I ask Albert to send the car to you tomorrow morning."


    After saying that, Brian continued to pull Winnie and walked to the car. Then hemanded.


    "Luke, Megan, get in the car."


    As he spoke, he opened the copilot''s door and forced Winnie into it. After confirming that the rear door


    was closed, he got into the car. The car drove quickly away from the restaurant.


    The car ran smoothly on the way home.


    Winnie looked back at the children, who were both ying with their attention away from her, and


    whispered.


    "You''d better not let Wendy see the pictures on your phone, or she will feel ufortable."


    Winnie had to say that, or Wendy would be jealous.


    "She won¡¯t see that, no one can touch my phone without my permission."


    Brian said with certainty. Wendy would not see the pictures in his mobile phone, and he would not


    delete these pictures.


    "I wish."


    Winnie smiled faintly, and then remembered one thing.


    "Have you been in the suburbs recently? Is your father all right?"


    As soon as Winnie mentioned the suburbs, Brian knew what she wanted to say. If it were not Winnie''s


    birthday today, he would have skipped the topic coldly.


    In order not to let Winnie upset, Brian decided to answer.


    "No, he should be fine."


    "You still can¡¯t get it over?¡±


    Winnie said with euphemism, afraid the children would be worried.


    "Well, after all these years, I need time."


    Brian whispered, but Winnie was stunned by his words.


    What did he mean? Was he about to start epting it?


    Did he realize that his hatred was a burden to all?


    Was he ready to let go, ready to let go of resentment and live an easy life?


    Winnie wasn''t sure, but the words did give her hope.


    "If you can, be quick, time is precious, and your father is old, don''t waste time."


    Winnie had to remind her, had to force Brian. Only the constant remind let him forgive his father faster,


    and he could be earlier rxed.


    "Ok."


    Not knowing how to go on, he could only said one word.


    After he told Winnie about his mother that day, he felt more rxed.


    But he could not forgive his father for the time being.


    If he forgave his father, it was to betray his mother. Would his mother me him? Would she be sad?


    To forgive his father was to put aside the hatred, and to forgive that woman and her family. It was


    difficult for him.


    The two children got tired of ying and had fallen asleep.


    Brian parked the car in the parking lot of themunity. Winnie was about to wake up the two children


    but Brian stopped her.


    "Don''t wake up them now. You get out with me."


    Brian got off the car directly, although Winnie was baffling, she got off the car too.


    As Winnie got out of the car, Brian had walked to the co-pilot''s side.


    "What''s up?¡±


    Winnie asked with doubts. Brian was serious, she thought she said something wrong and Brian would


    rebuke her.


    "Nothing. I just want to give you a gift."


    From the pants pocket, Brian took out a ne. There was no gift box, so it was casually hanging on


    his hand, beautiful, romantic.


    Winnie had never thought that Brian would give her a gift. She had never thought that she would


    receive a gift from a man in her life.


    To tell the truth, she was very touched. To receive a gift from her beloved man was a kind of make up to


    her heart. She should be content.


    But why did he give her a gift?


    "I..."


    Winnie wanted to ask something, but stopped.


    "Winwin, don''t think too much, it is just a gift. I have known you for a long and I had been with you, I


    owe you a gift."


    "Besides, it is a special day and some words may hurt your heart, so this gift says it all for me."


    "Take it as a souvenir."


    Brian held the ne in front of Winnie. He knew that Winnie thought much and that Winnie did not


    want anything from him, but in any case he wanted Winnie to ept this gift.


    Brian didn''t have the chance to give that ring to Winnie, which was a lifelong regret. And he wanted to


    make up for his regret with this ne.

 Chapter 287 Wake up from a Nightmare

    Chapter 287 Wake up from a Nightmare


    After listening to Brian''s words, Winnie finally knew what was going on. She also knew why there was a


    meal today.


    Whether Brian loved her or not, she was moved by the behavior of Brian.


    She found her eyes moist, her nose sore, and herself unable to control her emotions.


    "Thank you, I''ll take it."


    Winnie said gently.


    How could she refuse Brian¡¯s careful arrangement and delicate gift? As Brian said, take it as souvenir.


    That was the only one time in life.


    "Well, I''ll put it on for you."


    Brian was surprised and even excited. Unexpectedly, Winnie did not refuse but dly ept it.


    Though the street light was not so bright and Brian¡¯s hands were trembling with excitement, he put


    Winnie''s ne on her neck urately.


    "Good on her, don¡¯t take it off."


    Brian was satisfied with the ne, which looked extraordinary on Winnie''s neck.


    "How do you know my birthday?"


    Winnie calmed her mood and asked Brian, but her fingers kept running back and forth on the ne.


    "When you were at the hilltop vi preparing for the surrogacy, one day you asked me to stay with you


    until 12 o¡¯clock. You said it was your birthday, so I remembered. It was a pity I did not stay. I''m sorry."


    It waste to say sorry, but it was sincere.


    Winnie was once again touched by Brian¡¯s words. She never thought he would remember her birthday


    at that time. With tears in eyes, she looked at Brian with deep feeling.


    "No need to say sorry, I should say thank you. Without you at that time I think I would have been


    defeated by fate.¡±


    Winnie remembered what had happened to her at that time, and her tears could not help falling down.


    "We did not know each other, and we did not know what we looked like, but at that time you are my


    only spiritual support.¡±


    When Brian heard this, he felt very distressed. He stretched out his arm and held Winnie directly in his


    arms. He was her support at that time, but he was cold to her. Why couldn''t he have been gentler and


    helped her more?


    "I''m sorry, I let you down as a spiritual support."


    The guilt to Winnie grew more and more as he got to know her. Brian tried his best to make up for it,


    but Winnie was too tenacious and persistent.


    She took herself as a towering tree without anyone to protect her from wind and rain.


    "Don''t say you''re sorry. We don''t owe each other anything. We don¡¯t need to say sorry."


    Winnie did not feel Brian had done something wrong, although sometimes she thought if she did not


    meet Brian, she would not have so much pain.


    But she would not be so easy to get through the difficulties without Brian, there were no her two lovely


    children now, and she could not experience the taste of love.


    Even though her love was sour and bitter, in her life it was still a bright spot.


    Winnie buried her face in Brian¡¯s chest and sobbed uncontrobly. It was a long time before her spirits


    rxed and her mind rxed.


    Winnie stretched out both hands to embrace Brian. This moment she was moved by Brian. Even if this


    man did not love her, even if this man did not belong to her, she wanted to indulge for a while, to feel


    the lover in her dream.


    "Mr. Be..."


    "Call me Brian."


    "......"


    "Brian, wish me a happy birthday, this is the most special birthday I had in so many years, because of


    you, because of your gift, thank you!"


    At the moment, Winnie was not afraid of heartache, not afraid of the shadow of the death of her parents


    still tormented her, because there was Brian, he was still her spiritual support.


    Brian''s hands moved to Winnie cheek from her waist and let her tearful face away from his chest.


    He gently wiped the tears on her face and looked at Winnie with deep feeling.


    "Happy birthday, Winnie!¡±


    As the words fall, he held Winnie''s rosy and delicate face and kissed on her attractive red lips.


    Winnie had not heard the words "Happy Birthday" for many years. When he said it out, she felt


    extremely warm.


    At the moment, Winnie felt the sweet kiss of Brian and said thank you again in her heart. Thank the


    man she loved for giving her a special birthday.


    That night, Brian slept soundly because he was in a good mood, but before daybreak --


    He was dressed in a ck casual suit, wearing a mask and a hat. He was walking alone on the street


    in the MG Country. When he was crossing the street, a car came rapidly towards him. He had no time


    to dodge and as it bumped into him, he woke up.


    Brian sat up, breathing heavily, with sweat oozing from his forehead.


    He had had this dream more than once, but he did not know why he kept repeating it.


    This dream had been in Brian''s mind. Sometimes it felt real to him.


    At noon, Brian came to the hospital and Kevin''s office. He told Kevin this dream.


    "And then, did you get hit or not?"


    Kevin asked Brian with worry. But Brian''s attention was not on Kevin, and he did not notice it.


    "No, I always wake up at that moment."


    Brian also wondered if he had been hit by a car, wondering if it was a sign that something bad was


    going to happen or if what had happened could not be removed from his mind.


    "Kevin, do you think it has something to do with the part of my lost memory?"


    That was what Brian had been wondering.


    "You''re overthinking it and it''s normal to have the same dream or simr dreams often. A lot of people


    do."


    Kevin exined.


    "But I did wear that dress years ago. And the dream was very real."


    Brian had always felt at a loss about the part of his lost memory. He tried to remember, but it failed and


    he would have a headache every time.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible. It''s just a dream. Why bother yourself?"


    Kevin tried to persuade Brian, knowing that he was concerned about the dream.


    "It does bother me, and I wonder if that car hit me."


    Brian''s voice was low. He thought that there was something real, so he had such a dream.


    After Brian left, Kevin made a call to Ste about Brian''s situation.


    "Ste, what he dreamed about was the scene when he was in a car ident. But only part of it. He


    didn''t remember it."


    "Will he restore the memory?"


    Ste asked with worry.


    "Well, little by little it wille back to him. Ste, if he remembered, what should we do?"


    Kevin was worried. These memories were bad for Brian, and they had concealed it for years.


    "We can''t help it. We can''t control it. I don''t think it would be a big deal if he remembered. Uncle


    Thomas did not seed, and now it is quite stable. As long as Uncle Thomas is good, Brian will not


    care about it."


    Although Ste said so, it was not absolute, after all, she was not Brian, and they did not have the


    same thought.


    After the car ident, Brian''s brain was not badly damaged, but he lost part of his memory. It


    happened that this part of the memory was very destructive to family harmony, so Grandpa did not


    allow everyone to talk about it. That was why the family had been maintained until now.


    After all these years and nothing had happened, no one would expect that he would dream of that


    scene.


    In fact, Ste was worried, afraid that Brian remembered all and the tranquility would be disturbed.


    Winnie kept wearing the ne Brian gave her. When the family asked about it, she said she bought


    it.


    In Winnie''spany.


    She had work tomunicate with Laura, so she called Laura to her office.


    Laura sat down in the front of Winnie''sputer and the two began to work on it.


    It soon finished, but Laura found the ne on Winnie''s neck.


    "Winnie, your ne is exquisite. When did you buy it?"


    Laura''s eyes were full of envy.


    "Oh, it''s been several days."


    Winnie said in a low-key voice.


    "It''s so beautiful. Is it a gift from your boyfriend?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Laura smiled with a mysterious smirk.


    She had never seen Winnie wear jewelry before, including earrings, nes, rings. But now she was


    wearing a delicate ne, and Laura had a second thought about it.


    "I have no boyfriend, I bought it myself."


    Winnie said with embarrassment and did not get used to Laura''s enthusiasm.


    "I like it, too. How much is it? Why did you buy it? I''ll take one if it''s within my price range."


    Laura continued to ask curiously.


    "I don''t know. A friend of mine bought it for me. It''s a verymon look. It should be easy to get."


    Winnie prevaricated, because she didn''t know where Brian bought it and how much it cost.


    Winnie¡¯s inconsistent words made suspicious Laura have more doubt.


    Just now she said she bought it, but she did not how much it was and where it was bought. It was


    obvious that Winnie was lying.


    "Let me take a picture, and I go to search on the Inte. If it is too expensive, I cannot afford it, then I


    will buy a inmitation."


    Laura took out the phone, and Winnie allowed her to take pictures.


    Laura left Winnie''s office and went straight to the bathroom.


    Sitting in the bathroom, she sent the picture to their chat group.


    Laura: See how much this ne costs.


    Soon ra replied with a sentence.


    ra: I can''t tell from the picture. I don''t know what kind of material or brand it is.


    ra: You bought it?


    Laura: I can''t afford it.


    The picture only had Winnie''s neck and ne.

 Chapter 288 the Owner of the Necklace

    Chapter 288 the Owner of the Ne


    The conversation of the two people and the picture were seen by Wendy. Wendy saw the ne in


    the first nce.


    She saw it in the office of Brian. Although there were many ne of the same style, but her felt it


    was given to Winnie by Brian.


    ra and Laura kept chatting. Wendy was to see Laura¡¯s answer.


    ra: Whose ne is it?


    Laura: It''s Winnie''s.


    Laura: I said her boyfriend bought it, and she said no, but she couldn''t tell me how much it cost and


    didn''t know where she bought it. Hey, guys. isn¡¯t that strange?


    ra sent a surprised emoji.


    ra: It must have been a gift. She never wears jewelry.


    Laura: Guess who sent it?


    ra: You know?


    ra asked in reply, but she had already suspected or even confirmed that it was sent by Brian.


    Laura: I asked you because I didn''t know.


    ...


    Two people were still discussing, while Wendy was angry.


    It turned out that the owner of the ne was Winnie. The "W" on the ne was the capital letter


    of "Winnie". She did not know it and had thought it was of ¡°Wendy¡±.


    Brian seemed to love Winnie so much that he was not going to keep a distance with her. And he even


    secretly gave Winnie a gift.


    And Winnie received a gift but she was not low-key. She even took it out to show off.


    Wendy threw things resentfully. At the moment she did not know what to do, just felt unsteadfast in


    heart.


    In the group, Laura and ra had been chatting, but Wendy had never spoken.


    She could not tell them that the ne had been given to Winnie by Brian and was worth millions.


    She would be the butt of their jokes.


    Winnie liked that ne. She always held it in her hand, but she did not know how much it cost.


    After work, Winnie went to the parking lot outside thepany to get her car. Just as she was about to


    get in the car, the window of the car next to her suddenly dropped down.


    "Winnie, have you got a minute?"


    Winnie looked down at the sound and saw that Felix was calling her.


    So she walked around her car to Felix.


    "You want to see me, Chairman?¡±


    Winnie bent down and said softly.


    "Yes, get in the car and we''ll go to the cafe."


    Felix''s tone was moderate, not dignified or cold as usual.


    Winnie thought for a moment and then sat on the copilot''s position.


    In the private room of the cafe.


    "Chairman, may I ask a ss of water for you? Coffee is bad for your health."


    Winnie asked Felix in a gentle voice.


    She knew Felix didn''t like coffee because she met him so many times in the tea room.


    "No need, it is just once."


    Winnie¡¯s words touched Felix, and unconsciously hepared her with Wendy.


    What Wendy did was superficial and he could not see her heart. Although Winnie said irrelevant words,


    she made him warm.


    s......When could Wendy be sincere? When she could make people like her from heart?


    "Winnie, I have something to tell you. It''s about Luke."


    Felix continued to speak.


    "A few days ago we went out to y, Luke and I talked alone for a while. He still can''t ept Wendy


    and insisted to find his Mommy."


    "No matter who Luke''s Mommy is, we won¡¯t ept her, but seeing Luke is sad, I feel ufortable."


    Felix made his point, but he paused.


    Winnie''s face changed, because Felix could not ept her.


    Although Felix did not deliberately say that to her, she knew that the not only Brian could only ept


    her. From now on, she could not even have a crush on Brian.


    "Chairman, just say what you want. If I can help you, I won''t turn you down."


    Winnie''s voice became deep, because her heart was very sour.


    "I want you to continue to be together with Brian like before, to take Luke with you. He likes you so


    much. As long as you are there for him, he will give up looking for his Mommy. I wonder if you can


    ept this offer."


    After listening to Felix''s words, Winnieughed ironically in her heart.


    She was Luke''s Mommy, but ended up in such a position. No matter for Brian or Felix, she could only


    be remembered when she was needed.


    "I am very embarrassed by your request..."


    Winnie did not know how to refuse, but she knew that she could not ept it.


    Winnie paused for a moment before she continued.


    "I can take care of Luke, but I can''t live with Mr. Be. I can''t let myself live as a mistress all my life. I


    have my child and it will bring her shame and I will live with no dignity. And my aunt and sister would be


    In order to keep Luke be with her, Winnie could only be with Brian. But now she had no need to be a


    mistress.


    "Don''t think too much, Chairman. I''m not wishing to get married with Mr. Be taking advantage of


    the child. I don''t have that thought.¡±


    "No matter what kind of rtionship Mr. Be and I have, it''s impossible for us to be together. He has


    Wendy and I don''t want to interfere in their marriage or ruin their happy life."


    Winnie could only speak out what she thought, or she had no excuse to refuse him.


    "I can understand you. I came to you because I have no other ways. What the child wants is a


    home for Luke.¡±


    Felix could not force Winnie on this matter. But he did not expect that Winnie refused so firmly.


    With Brian''s status and the unrivaled reputation of the Be family, Winnie should readily agree. Not


    everyone had the opportunity to a mistress of Brain.


    Winnie''s frankness, her determination to protect her self-esteem and her nature of not being lost for


    fame and wealth impressed Felix.


    Nowadays, there were not many girls like this, and even fewer girls like Winnie were positive and brave


    to face life.


    "I''m sorry, Chairman, but I really can''t agree. As long as you believe me, Luke can stay with me all his


    life, and I will take good care of him and make him grow up excellent."


    Winnie assured Felix that even if she could not give the children aplete home, she could educate


    the two children well.


    "s...... I can''t force you."


    Felix helplessly said.


    It seemed that he would continue to be guilty to Luke, because he had not a more suitable person to


    give Luke aplete home.


    Because of Felix, Winnie came homete, and by the time she got home, the others had already


    finished their dinner.


    "Did you work overtime, Mommy?"


    Megan asked Winnie standing next to the TV with a doll.


    "Yes, let¡¯s make program after I have dinner."


    Winnie said to Luke who was watching TV.


    "Ok, go and have your dinner, Mommy."


    Luke answered. Then Winnie went directly to eat.


    After dinner, Winnie called Luke to her bedroom.


    She knew that Luke was very sensible. Megan could not ept something, but Luke could ept it.


    "Luke, I have questions for you."


    "Yes, Mommy."


    Luke raised his spirit seeing his mother was serious.


    "A few days ago you told Great Grandpa that you would look for Mommy?"


    Winnie''s voice was gentle for fear that he was nervous.


    "Yes, I told him. The Be family was there that day, except for Mommy and Megan. I didn''t feel well,


    so I told him that."


    "I also told him that I don''t like Wendy, that I don''t ept Wendy, and that I don''t want Daddy to marry


    Wendy."


    Luke put his words again, but he did not tell Winnie Wendy stared at him angrily, for fear that Mommy


    would be sad.


    "Son, we won''t talk about whether Daddy will get married."


    "I just wanted to tell you not to worry about Mommy and Megan. We''re in a different situation. It


    happens all the time and you just have to learn to live with it."


    Winnie understood what was going on and began to enlighten her child.


    She continued.


    "Son, you are now with Mommy, we are happy, so there is no need to say some things, or it may cause


    backfire."


    "How do you know all this, Mommy?"


    Luke did not immediately give a response to Mommy''s advice, but asked Mommy in turn.


    He only said these words to his Great Grandpa. If Mommy knew that, it could be Great Grandpa said


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    something to her.


    "Grandpa talked to Mommy today because he felt distressed for what you had said to him."


    Winnie did not hide it from Luke, because only to tell the truth, Luke would not do it agian.


    "What did Grandpa say to you? Did he give you a hard time?"


    Luke immediately leaked the look of remorse, thinking that he had given Mommy trouble.


    "No, he didn''t. But Grandpa made a request that I couldn''t do it."


    "He asked me to live with Daddy and give you aplete home, but Mommy and Daddy are not


    husband and wife."


    "Do you understand what Mommy says?"


    Winnie was afraid that Luke could not ept it and could only say it in this way.


    "I understand, Mommy."


    Luke felt depressed. Although he was happy that Mommy was with Daddy, it wasn''t fair to Mommy.


    "I refused, because it would hurt you and Megan the most. You''ll beughed at by your ssmates.


    You''ll be gossiped about by everyone. It can be painful for the rest of your life and even affect your


    marriage and family rtionships."


    "So Luke, I hope you can understand my decision."

 Chapter 289 Advertising Planning

    Chapter 289 Advertising nning


    Winnie knew that Luke would feel lost, but this loss was temporary and would not have too deep


    impact.


    But if the request of Felix was epted, it would be a lifelong harm to the children, especially Luke who


    had depression and could not withstand such a blow.


    "I understand you, Mommy, and I''ll never say that to Great Grandpa again."


    Luke assured.


    Luke felt that Mommy''s words reasonable. And if he did it again, Great Grandpa might arrange other


    woman to be his mother. That would make it even sadder for him and Megan and Mommy.


    "Ok, Luke, you understand me. Son, remember that whatever I do, I do it for you and your sister."


    "Daddy and Mommy will take care of what''s going on between adults. You and your sister just live your


    life, be happy and simple."


    Winnie did not want the children to be tired, did not want them have to worry about the adults. Although


    she could not give them aplete home, she would do her best to let the two children live happily.


    "Yes, Mommy, I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    Luke repeatedly guaranteed, but then he asked a question he did not understand.


    "But Mommy, you like Daddy. Why don''t you go for it? Why don''t you tell Daddy? If Daddy knows that,


    he will not marry Wendy."


    Winnie was stunned by that, Luke still wanted aplete home.


    But she had told Daddy, no matter what she did, Daddy would do nothing. ¡®Sorry, son, that is what I can


    do.¡±


    Winnie could only say these words in her heart, for fear that he would be upset.


    "How do you know I like Daddy?"


    Winnie asked softly.


    "The ne you are wearing is from Daddy. If you don''t like it, why wear it every day? Mommy likes


    Daddy''s gift. By taking this gift, you like Daddy."


    Luke summed up from his observation.


    "Did you see Daddy give Mommy a gift?"


    Winnie recalled the day the two children fell asleep in the car and should not have seen that.


    "Yes, I woke up just in time to see that. And I saw you hugging and I saw Daddy kissing you. Mommy,


    Daddy likes you too, or he wouldn''t have kissed you."


    Luke woke up and saw such a warm picture. At that time, he was also happy and thought that Daddy


    and Mommy would be together, but a lot of days had passed, there were no any news. Luke knew that


    he overthought.


    "Son, there are some things you''ll understand when you grow up. Daddy doesn''t like Mommy, so I can''t


    fight for it. It is enough that I have you and your sister."


    "I promise you I will love you twice. Don''t worry about Daddy and Mommy, a lot of things are doomed,


    even if you strive for it, it may not have result. Promise Mommy, let it be."


    No matter who said it, Winnie did not believe that Brian liked her. As long as he did not tell himself, this


    possibility did not exist.


    The child saw only the surface. When the woman stood in front of the man, the man could never refuse


    her. If she had not been too sentimental, Brian would not have kissed her that night.


    The game jointly developed by Leo and Winnie had entered the normal track, and everything was


    going well. It was just waiting to beunched afterpletion.


    Leo called Winnie to hispany to discuss some of the preparatory activities before theunch.


    Leo''s office.


    "You are responsible for all these things. I don''t understand the marketing, so you can do it as you see


    fit."


    Winnie said gently. She could not give any advice, except software development, in addition to some


    things about thew, she did not know too much about others.


    "We can discuss, after all we are cooperative partner. For advertising and promotion, I want to invite


    stars to shoot the promotional video, and it can''t be one set of ns, another promotional video..."


    At this Leo stopped and looked at Winnie carefully.


    "Why are you looking at me, I wear strange clothes or get something on my face?"


    Winnie was baffling, while checking whether there was something wrong with her.


    "No. I think you''re a good fit for n Two."


    Leo said with self-confidence.


    "Me?"


    Winnie was confused.


    "Yes, that''s you. For n Two, I''m going to hire a male star to do themercial with you."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This n was given by the advertising nning department, and a total of four ns were given. Leo


    was asked to choose two.


    Leo finally decided to let Winnie personally do it at this moment.


    "Don''t be kidding me. I know nothing, and I will so nervous to face the camera. You''d better find


    someone else."


    Winnie''s first reaction was amusement; The second was denial.


    She didn''t understand it at all, and she didn''t like being known to more people. Besides, the game was


    too important to her, she could not ruin it.


    "I''m not kidding, this is a proposal from the top advertising strategist in our advertising department."


    Leo told Winnie his opinion.


    "I think it works. First of all, you are good looking, and we can save a lot of money to hire a star. Of


    course you will be paid, but I can save a lot."


    "There are also economic considerations..."


    "In terms of economy, we don''t have an advantage. Stars cost more money on endorsements, but the


    expansion effect is much better than me. No, I can''t do it."


    Before Leo finished his analysis, Winnie felt that it was not feasible and interrupted Leo.


    She did not have self-confidence, and she just wanted to sessfullyunch the game.


    "You forget that we have two ns, and there''s already one with star, and you''re afraid it won''t go


    well?"


    Leo''s idea was different with Winnie. His idea was risky, but once it seeded, the subsequent


    earnings would be super.


    "But I think it''s too risky."


    Winnie still could not ept it.


    "There are risks, but you have to know that if you seed and your reputation is built, our future


    cooperation will be smoother and the partners will follow."


    "Winwin, we can''t just think about what''s in front of us. This time we are taking a gamble and it will be


    easy for us if we win."


    Leo thought it for Winnie. He wanted Winnie to rise quickly, want to let Winnie''s poprity spread all


    over the world, not only in the game.


    He wanted her to be a leader in software.


    He wanted the Be family could look up at Winnie and Brian to ept Winnie.


    Leo had made up his mind. Since Winnie only had Brian in heart, he would help Winnie to be with


    Brian, and let them close the distance regarding status and money.


    "What if we lose?"


    Winnie dare not think things too optimistic, she was afraid of disappointment and despair.


    "If we lose, we start all over. It''s no big deal."


    "Winwin, your presence on camera is the best way to convince yers. Now a lot of big brands have


    the chairman or the chief executive to do the advertising personally. You know, consumers trust the


    owner more than the star."


    Leo was thinking of various ways to convince Winnie.


    "I agree with you about advertising, but if we lose, I lose time and experience, but you lose a lot of


    money."


    "No, I can''t let you take risks."


    Winnie still refused. If Leo had failure in investment, Winnie would felt indebted to Leo all her life.


    "s......What can I say? What do you consider me? Investment is gambling. I would have made more


    money if I seed, and I wouldn''t give you one more cent."


    "Winwin, even if I don''t invest in your project, I will invest the money in others. If I lose, I will lose more


    than that."


    Leo was taking about business, loss was normal.


    "But..."


    Winnie still wanted to refute, but Leo interrupted her.


    "No but, I am the investor, I call the shot. You just need to shoot advertising."


    Not giving Winnie a chance to refuse, Leo resolutely made the final decision.


    "Well, I''ll think about it."


    Leo''s attitude was so determined, Winnie could not refuse, but she had no confidence.


    Winnie and Leo continued to chat for a while. When Winnie was ready to leave, Emily came.


    Emily''s appearance made Winnie''s mood suddenly got better.


    "Why didn''t youe sooner? This man of yours is driving me crazy."


    Winnie seemed to see a savior, hoping that Emily could help her to reject the proposal.


    "Business or private?"


    Emily asked Winnie with a smile.


    "Business."


    "Winwin, I don''t interfere with his business. I''m so sorry I can¡¯t help you."


    Emily smiled.


    "You two match. You are both so serious about work. It''s my fault, I made the wrong friends."


    Winnie said jokingly, at the same time, she saw her hope shattered.


    She liked Emily''s uninhibited personality and supported her in not interfering in her boyfriend''s


    business.


    In short, she felt regretted that she met Emily sote.


    "Hahaha..."


    Emilyughed. She also liked Winnie and Daenerys. She thought they could get along very well even if


    without Leo.


    Leo was happy to see that the women wereughing.


    He wanted Winnie tough, to have a good mood, to be better, so that he could atone for his sins.


    "By the way, Emily, let''s date alone."


    Winnie suddenly proposed, looking at Leo provocatively.


    "Ok, ok, where should we meet, now?"


    Emily said excitedly.

 Chapter 290 Old Pendant in Car

    Chapter 290 Old Pendant in Car


    Winnie looked at Emily, and then at Leo. He thought about his own time before giving his answer.


    "Not now. This overbearing president is not going to let you go, and I don''t have time. Maybe tomorrow,


    Doctor Burns is on night shift, and we can go to Daenerys¡¯."


    Winnie arranged everything but did not invite Leo.


    "Ok, I agree."


    "I have to go first. Don¡¯t bete tomorrow."


    Winnie said, picked up her bag and was to leave.


    "What about me, can''t I go with you?"


    Leo asked Winnie.


    Winnie looked at Leo and then spoke to Emily.


    "Remember, it''s just the three of us. No men are allowed."


    Winnie could not help butugh, and then left happily.


    Emily and Leo were the only people left in the office.


    "Are you busy, if not, let¡¯s go out for lunch."


    Emily asked Leo.


    Leo looked at the time, and then answered.


    "Yes, but you''ll have to wait for me. I have a few papers to do."


    After patting Emily on the shoulder, Leo returned to his desk and began to work.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Emily walked to the sofa and sat down quietly, waiting quietly for Leo.


    Winnie said that Leo was her man, which she could agree with.


    She was his girlfriend, he was her boyfriend, so it was ok so say he was her man.


    Leo was gentle and polite to her, but why couldn¡¯t she feel that enthusiasm?


    Emily had already booked a restaurant while waiting, and decided on a western restaurant without


    asking Leo''s opinion, because she thought every man and woman in love would prefer a western


    restaurant because of its romantic beauty.


    Fortunately, Leo finished his work soon and the two of them went to have lunch together.


    Leo drove the car and Emily sat in the passenger seat.


    "Leo, I bought a gift for you."


    She took out a gift box from her bag.


    "It''s me should give you a gift. Why do you give me a gift?"


    Leo said, ncing at Emily and then driving on, seemingly not too excited about the gift.


    "It''s just a small gift and it doesn''t matter who gives it."


    Emily opened the gift box.


    Then she reached out to unfasten the pendant hanging there, and continued.


    "Last time I took your car and found your pendant is too old, so I bought a new one for you. I''ll put the


    new one on for you."


    "Don''t touch it..."


    Leo suddenly raised his voice with a serious look on his face, and Emily stopped her action.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Emily''s hand stopped in the air with a puzzled look on her face.


    "You can''t rece that pendant. The old one should be hanging there."


    Leo¡¯s tone was serious, and he frowned.


    It made Emily feel upset and embarrassed.


    "It has special meaning? Then I won¡¯t rece it."


    Emily whispered. Then she took back her hand and silently put the pendant back into her bag.


    She felt that since Leo did not want to rece the pendant, he would not want this new one.


    Although it was only a small thing, although she was thoughtless, Leo''s reaction made her sad.


    Emily did not know a pendant had special meaning and did not know who gave it to him. Why he


    cherished it so much?


    Emily was embarrassed and looked outside keeping silent. Leo finally found he was rude and looked at


    Emily with an apologetic face.


    "Angry? You should be angry, I talked to a beauty with that attitude."


    Leo''s way of apologizing was self-punishment type.


    "I''m not angry, but I''m ufortable. We haven''t been together for a long time and I am surprised by


    your attitude."


    Emily said frankly. That was her character.


    "Sorry, It is my fault. That pendant has been hanging for years and I''ve gotten used to its presence.


    And I failed to control myself."


    Leo apologized sincerely.


    "I know I was wrong, you can punish me. How about you eat and I just watch you?"


    Leo finally became gentle and his tone was softer.


    "Why should I punish you, I''m not angry.¡±


    Emily was indeed not angry. She just felt ufortable and was curious about the story of the


    pendant.


    Emily said she was not angry, but Leo knew that her mood was affected.


    "Why have you taken away the gift you gave me? Take it out and hang it up."


    Winnie''s pendent could not be taken down, but this one could be hung up. As long as Emily was in a


    better mood, he didn''t mind an extra pendant.


    Emily finally looked back at Leo, sighed and took out the pendant again.


    "I won¡¯t hang it up myself. If you like it, hang up yourself, if you don''t, it is at your disposal."


    Emily didn''t want to be yelled at again, and didn''t want to be embarrassed. She put the pendant on the


    position between the two and allowed Leo to deal with it.


    In the evening, Winnie came home and helped her children finish their homework. She then took a bath


    before going to bed.


    On the bed she remembered the advertising.


    Although Leo had analyzed the pros and cons, she was still worried about it. But she could not


    persuade Leo.


    She knew Leo well who was very informal in personal matters, but in business it was difficult to change


    what he had decided.


    Winnie made the worst in at that moment she decided to cooperate with Leo. She could earn


    nothing, but she didn''t want Leo to lose too much.


    She was in a quandary about how to deal with the matter.


    Winnie casually looked up and saw the ne on the bedside table. She leaned and took it. Her


    attention also turned to the ne.


    It was the first gift she had received, and the most precious one she had ever received. From now on,


    she had a ¡®friend¡¯ to apany her to her old age.


    Winnie carefully looked at every detail of the ne, suddenly she found a letter inside the pendant.


    Winnie took a closer look and saw a W.


    She did not understand what this meant, so she sent a message to Brian.


    "What does W stand for?"


    No sooner had she put down her phone than she received a reply. She didn''t expect that Brian would


    reply so quickly.


    "W stands for Winnie"


    Seeing that, Winnie felt warm in heart.


    It turned out to be a capital letter of her name. It seemed that Brian was considerate.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Winnie replied, she felt she should do so. At the same time she became aware of the question of


    whether the ne could have been customized given the lettering. So she sent a message to Brian.


    "The ne was customized? Does it cost a lot of money?"


    "No but the letter was added afterwards. Not much, more than a thousand."


    How could Brian tell Winnie the value of the ne? He knew that Winnie was sensitive to money. If


    he told her the truth, she might return the ne.


    "Ok."


    It was eptable, if too expensive, she would have pressure.


    Winnie put her phone away. Then she turned off the light and lied down to get some sleep.


    As she found afortable posture, there was another message.


    "Are the children asleep?¡±


    The message was sent by Brian.


    "Yes."


    Winnie replied, but she didn''t put the phone down. She kept it in her hand, looking at the screen.


    Soon after, Brian sent a picture. Winnie clicked it and saw a picture of instant noodles.


    "Late snack?"


    "No, it''s dinner."


    Then Brian sent over a poor emoji.


    "You eat dinner at this hour?"


    Winnie felt distressed about that.


    "I''ve been working, and I didn''t feel hungry at dinner time. Now I''m going to bed, but my stomach cries.


    It''ste, so I get instant noodles."


    Since the separation with Winnie, it often happened. When there was no party, he had no appetite. If


    he was really hungry, he would eat instant noodles.


    "Are you still in thepany at this hour?"


    Winnie felt Brian poor, but why didn¡¯t he ask Wendy to take care of him?


    "Yes, in the break room."


    Brian then sent a picture of the break room to Winnie.


    "Why don''t you go home?"


    Winnie looked at the familiar rest room, feeling bitter.


    "I have been living in thepany since we separated. The house has been given to Penny. I have no


    home now."


    It was true that Brian did not have a home of his own, and the break room was the warmest ce for


    him.


    "How about the wedding house? Go back to live. You can''t cook in the break room. Do you eat take-out


    every day?"


    Winnie was worried.


    "The wedding house has not decorated, so I can''t live there. I can only order takeout if I live in the


    Brian had no expectation of the wedding house. In his view, without Winnie, it was not a home.


    Winnie did not speak for a long time. Now she had an impulse to run over and take care of Brian.


    He had Wendy, had family, why she did that?


    "Get married. Get married early and have a home, so you can eat and sleep well."


    Winnie could onlyfort Brian like that, because she did not have the right identity to take care of


    Brian, because Brian might not like being cared by her.


    "I''ve never seen anyone like you try to persuade the man you love to get married."


    Brian felt bitter seeing Winnie¡¯s message, regardless, he could do nothing.


    Even if he got married, without his children, without Winnie, he still did not feel at home.


    Whenever Brian couldn''t fall asleep at night, all he thought about was when he was with Winnie. The


    four of them lived a regr life together, ate every meal regrly, hurried home after work and slept


    soundly at night.


    Not he was alone and fell asleep in memory every night.

 Chapter 291 Consigliere Klara

    Chapter 291 Consigliere ra


    Winnie sent a message, but after that, she regretted it. It was like a temptation.


    However, the message sent could not been recalled.


    ¡°It''s the only way, and because I love you, I want all the best for you. Marriage is something you have


    been waiting for so many years. When you are married, you will be happy and I will feel at ease.¡±


    To cover up the previous mistake, Winnie sent another message.


    ¡°Don''t worry about the children, they''re much better now, and they''ll get over it in a few days after you


    get married. You can''t wait forever. You don''t have a lot of time to waste.¡±


    Brian received two messages one after another, the first made him feel warm in heart, and the second


    one was uneptable.


    ¡°Marrying Wendy is something I''ve been looking forward to for years, but...now that I''ve waited for


    years, I can keep waiting for my children. I will keep my promise to my children and never hurt them on


    this matter.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s all because of me. If I didn''t show up, you wouldn''t be in dilemma.¡±


    Winnie had remorse. Although she had saved Luke, she felt sorry for Brian. It was her return that broke


    Brian''s happiness. It was her return that turned his life into aplete mess. Now he could not even


    have a delicious home-cooked meal.


    ¡°Don''t say that.¡±


    Brian thought it was he who should say sorry. He felt sorry to Winnie and the children.


    ¡°How about...¡±


    As Winnie sent only two words, Brian had known what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Do you want to go away with the children? How can I live with peace of mind when the children are


    gone? What do I do when I miss them? Never say or even think of it again.¡±


    Winnie could not leave. If he could not see her, he would be a walking dead.


    ¡°Well, never mind. I''m going to sleep. Good night.¡±


    Winnie did not continue, because she found her heart pain and missed Brian.


    Wendy had been brokenhearted about the ne. When she drank with ra and Laura, she did not


    mention it but just said some unimportant things.


    ¡°ra, Laura, do you think that Brian no longer loves me and that we are going to break up?¡±


    Wendy was drunk.


    ¡°No, Wendy, you think too much. Mr. Be loves you. Otherwise, why does he prepare a wedding


    room?¡±


    raforted her, but she knew that Brian loved Winnie. Wendy had be the past, but Brian is


    did not abandon Wendy because of Felix.


    But Wendy could hold on to her position for a while.


    ¡°I don''t think much about it. I think he doesn''t love me anymore. In the long time since I have been


    back, he has never voluntarily held my hand, never kissed me. I have visited the wedding house many


    times, but he has never been there.¡±


    ¡°He divorced Penny and gave the house to. Where do you think he lives?¡±


    Wendy asked ra and Laura, but she gave her own answer before they gave a response.


    ¡°He''s been living in the break room of thepany. Is this still a normal man?¡±


    ¡°He... Even if he doesn''t have a ce to stay, he can find a hotel. Maybe I can stay there too...I''m not


    allowed to go into his break room.¡±


    ¡°It is abominable, damn Brian, if he dares to abandon me, I will let him regret, and I will vent my anger


    to Winnie to make him painful.¡±


    Wendy''s speech was disorganized and broken.


    But these were the stone that pressed on her heart, making her breathless and was to go mad.


    She felt that she had been very hard to restore their feelings, but a person''s efforts were useless, Brian


    had to restore it too.


    ¡°It must be Winnie¡¯s fault. If she had stayed away from Mr. Be, it would not have happened.¡±


    Laura also drank a lot and began to speak freely.


    ¡°Yes, Laura, you are right. If it hadn''t been for her, I would have been Mrs. Be by now. If it hadn''t


    been for her, Brian wouldn''t have betrayed me.¡±


    Wendy agreed with what Laura said. She thought Laura was good friend standing on her side..


    ¡°Winnie''s fault is for sure, so you have to find a breakthrough in Winnie. You can¡¯t go too far to Mr.


    Be, or it will have the opposite effect.¡±


    ra, the consigliere, began to make ns.


    From what Wendy said, she heard important news. It turned out that Brian had been living in the


    ¡°If I make things tooplicated, Brian will feel very sorry for Winnie and will have someints


    against me. I''m wondering if I can find a way not to be found by Brian.¡±


    Wendy hoped that Winnie could disappear as soon as possible and take the two children away. But


    Luke was the most precious treasure for the Be family, they would allow Luke to leave.


    If Luke would not leave, Winnie would not leave. Winnie would take the child as an excuse to haunt


    Brian for a lifetime. Even if she married Brian, she would not be happy, because there would always be


    a Winnie between them.


    ¡°Then take the time.¡±


    ra said darkly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Wendy asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Just keep quiet and don''t hurt her. You can hurt her mentally and then Mr. Be won''t do anything to


    you even if he knows you did that.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you don''t have to worry. Your position can protect you, the chairman will not ept Winnie.


    And even Penny was a mistress of Mr. Be.¡±


    ¡°So you have time, take it slowly. You can mentally torture her and make her get out of it.¡±


    ra said insidiously, anyhow, she must not let Winnie stay with Brian.


    ¡°But... But it won''t hurt. If she doesn''t leave..¡±


    Wendy had no confidence. She had different thought with ra, because she knew that Felix did not


    like her. And her family was hardly her ace in the hole.


    ¡°That''s the other extreme.¡±


    ra continued to give advice.


    ¡°The other extreme?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Penny? She suppressed...No, she eradicated, to get rid of the root without leaving future


    trouble.¡±


    ra began to tell the story between Penny and Winnie.


    ¡°If it hadn''t been for Winnie''s luck and Penny''s failure, Winnie would have be ashes. Penny''s


    every move was fatal. She wanted Winnie to die.¡±


    ¡°Of course we don''t have to go that far, that would be self-destructive, but Winnie really can''t stay with


    Mr. Be. You can try to get rid of Winnie by using other people''s hands.¡±


    ra began to encourage Wendy. Although she said they did not have to go that for, it was her


    thought. If Wendy ended up like Penny, she would win in the end.


    ¡°Using other people''s hand?¡±


    Wendy was puzzled.


    She did not know whom she could rely on, nor did she have the courage to do that.


    She would not fight like Penny, or she would end up as Penny. She would try her best to fight for Brian,


    but she would not kill Winnie.


    One reason was that she did not have that courage. Another reason was that Brian loved Winnie. It


    was very difficult for others to do anything to Winnie.


    Although she did not hear the specific things of Penny, she knew it was Brian in the protection of


    Winnie since Penny failed to kill Winnie.


    ¡°I think that if should visit Penny some time, she may be able to help you.¡±


    ra could only think of Penny. Others had no much hatred to Winnie and they would not help Wendy.


    ¡°She''s in prison. What can she do? I don''t want to go there.¡±


    Wendy felt it was not feasible. It was ok with ask for help, but Penny was not the right person.


    ¡°ra......¡±


    As Wendy was about to speak, her mobile phone rang.


    She took out her phone and suddenly her face changed when she saw the caller ID. She looked up in


    confusion.


    ¡°I''m going to answer the phone, you talk.¡±


    Wendy got up, but she almost feel because of dizziness due to the effect of alcohol.


    ¡°I''ll help you.¡±


    ra got up and offered to help, but Wendy refused.


    ¡°No, I''m fine. You go on thinking of a way.¡±


    Wendy managed to pull herself together, and though her legs were weak, she walked out.


    ra looked at Wendy who was nervous. She felt something wrong.


    She looked across the table and saw that Laura had fallen asleep. Then she got up and quietly


    followed Wendy.


    Wendy found a safe passage and picked up phone.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you not to call me?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with you now, and you are still harassing me. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Well, you were the one who wanted to break up. I''m warning you, if you bother me again, I''ll call the


    police.¡±


    ...


    After ra returned home, she thought about that all the time. So Wendy was not single in the past few


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    years, and it sounded like she had just broken up for a short time.


    If Brian knew that, would he keep her around? It seemed that it was impossible for Wendy to be with


    Brian. Even if she had a family background to support her, she could not finally achieve what she


    wanted.

 Chapter 292 The warmth of a child

    Chapter 292 The warmth of a child


    Wendy returned home. Although she drank a lot of wine, she was depressed. She could not fall asleep


    and had a severe headache.


    Lying on her bed, she kept thinking of Brian and Winnie, and even suspected that Brian and Winnie


    now were together.


    Wendy was very painful. She thought of ra''s words,pared with the second extreme approach,


    she thought the first was feasible. She could find a variety of ways to make Winnie get mental blow.


    Winnie had promised Leo that she would cooperate with male stars, and specific ns had begun to


    draft. Winnie also began to receive simple acting training.


    So she was busy again and now she could not get home regrly.


    The two children were ying in the living room after dinner. The phone rang.


    Megan noticed that it was Daddy calling and wanted to answer the phone. Luke did not fight it with her


    and gave the phone to Megan.


    ¡°Daddy...¡±


    Megan said happily.


    They hadn''t seen Daddy since Mommy''s birthday, and though they called him almost every day, it didn''t


    make up for the fact that they missed him.


    ¡°Megan, do you behave well?¡±


    Brian said in a gentle tone. Hearing the sound of Megan, he felt pleased.


    ¡°Yes, I am away a good girl. Daddy, my brother and me miss you. When can we see you?¡±


    Megan¡¯s words made Brian feel sweet.


    ¡°I will pick you up and y when I am avable. Hold on for a few days.¡±


    Brian wanted to spend more time with his children, but his time was limited by the amount of work.


    ¡°All right, then, we''ll wait for two days. Daddy, have you eaten well and slept well these two days?¡±


    Megan was disappointed, but she was still worried about her father.


    ¡°Yes, I eat and sleep well every day. You and brother must be obedient to Mommy.¡±


    Brian''s heart was warm and sweet for her daughter¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry, my sister and I will be obedient and I can take care of my sister and Mommy.¡±


    Luke put his ears on the other side of the phone, and he could hear what Daddy said.


    He felt it was time for him to take a stand. That was the only way to make Daddy rest assured.


    ¡°Good boy, Luke, I believe that you can take care of sister and mommy.¡±


    The two children were sensible, which was the most gratifying thing for Brian, but he felt guilty to the


    children.


    ¡°Daddy, don''t work too hard. My sister and I don''t need much money. You don''t have to fight for us.


    When we grow up, we will work on what we want.¡±


    Luke felt distressed that Daddy worked day and night. Mommy told him that no matter what he wanted,


    he had to earn it by himself and not rely on others.


    ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t, and I believe Luke and Megan have this ability.¡±


    Brian was touched but his heart was sore. The children were sensible, but it was manifestation of


    precocity. The children had experienced too much and got repressed.


    And he had caused all that, it was his fault.


    ¡°Daddy, you have to listen to brother and not work too hard. When we are old enough to make money


    and support ourselves, you can stop working. When the timees, we will give you money. You can


    take Mommy to travel. You can enjoy yourselves and we will be responsible for making money.¡±


    Megan added, because Daddy and Mommy were not easy. She hoped Daddy and Mommy could be


    happy.


    ¡°......¡±


    Hearing that, Brian could not speak for a long time. The children had never changed. Even when they


    grew up, they hoped Daddy and Mommy could be together.


    Isobel heard what the children said and her mood wasplex.


    The children wished to have a hone, but the fault between Rufus and her had to be borne by the next


    generation.


    ¡°Daddy, are you listening?¡±


    Megan asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes, I am listening. I am waiting for you to grow up and make money for Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    ¡°By the way, isn''t Mommy off work yet?


    This topic made Brian feel bitter and guilty. He did not dare to continue and transferred the topic to


    Winnie.


    ¡°No, Mommy has been very busy these days. She has acting ss after work ande back home


    When it came to Mommy, Megan was excited, because she thought Mommy was going to be a big star.


    ¡°Acting ss? Why does Mommy want to take acting ss?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Asked Brian curiously.


    Recently he had not contact with Winnie, so he did not know anything about her.


    ¡°She is to co-shoot a promotional video for a game with a male star, and Mommy is the feminine lead.¡±


    That was all Megan knew.


    ¡°Mommy shoots a promotional video for the game? Is that the one she cooperated with Uncle Leo?¡±


    Brian continued to ask and did not expect Winnie would personallyplete the promotional video.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ...


    Megan hung up the phone after chatting for a while.


    ¡°Megan, do you have a good talk with Daddy?¡±


    Isobel kindly asked Megan.


    ¡°Of course, but the happiest thing is when the four of us are together.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret. My brother and I tricked Mommy out on her birthday. We can''t be happier


    when the four of us dined together.¡±


    Megan was pleased to think of it.


    ¡°Yes, it is happy to be with Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    Isobel felt bitter in heart and she did neglect the children''s feeling.


    But even if she did not stop Winnie and Brian, the Be family could not ept Winnie, and if they


    knew Winnie was her niece, it was impossible for them to be together.


    When Winnie got home, her two children and her aunt were already asleep. Vanessa was reading


    books. Winnie went back to the room.


    When she was to sleep after taking a bath. Lying on the bed, she took her phone and saw an unread


    message.


    It was from Brian.


    ¡°Megan said you were going to shoot a promotional video for the game, but quit if you could. You''re


    tired from work, but you need to take your break to study acting. Do you want to burn yourself out?¡±


    Winnie looked at this message in a daze, without knowing what kind of feeling she had at the moment.


    If Brian said this, Winnie could imagine that he must be frowning, and the voice was extremely cold.


    Such Brian made Winnie feel cold.


    However, Winnie wanted to understand this message in ordance with her mind, that was, he was


    concerned about her and did not want her to be too tired.


    Thinking like this, her mood was much better, so Winnie replied.


    ¡°I just read your message. I have promised Leo and it has been executed, it can''t be push off. I''m fine. I


    Winnie looked at the time and thought Brian had been asleep and would not reply, so she put her


    phone away.


    As she covered the quilt, another message came.


    Winnie took the phone again.


    ¡°Is there a kiss in the promotional video? If so, get a substitute, or refuse it.¡±


    Brian sent this message with worry. From the first message to Winnie''s reply, he waited for half an hour


    with his phone in his hand.


    He wanted Winnie quit the job and did not want her to be tired.


    However, Winnie said she could not refuse it and he could do nothing.


    But he was worried about whether there was too much intimacy in the promotional video, which he


    didn''t think was eptable.


    Winnie froze and did not understand why he said so.


    ¡°How can a video for a game have a kissing scene? You think too much.¡±


    After Winnie sent the message, she still thought Brian''s question was funny. How could he think of


    kissing?


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Brian thought it was right. It was not a TV y, nor a movie, how could there be a kiss scene? He was


    overthinking and sensitive.


    Then Brian sent another message.


    ¡°Don''t work so hard. I''ll take care of the children. You don''t have to spend your money on them, just


    take care of them.¡±


    Brian did not want Winnie to be too tired. One reason was that he felt distressed, the other was that if


    Winnie got sick, the children would be worried.


    Winnie gave a bitter smile. As a mother, how could she not spend a penny on the children? And she


    did not use Brian¡¯s money.


    Actually she got pressure. Vanessa needed money to go to school, the mortgage cost a lot every


    month and she had two children to support. All the family member needed money to spend including


    herself.


    There was a lot of money to be spent, and she was the only one earning money. How could she rx?


    ¡°When Vanessa makes money, I don''t have to work so hard. Don''t worry about the children. I can take


    good care of them even if I''m busy. My aunt will help me in life and Vanessa can coach them in study.¡±


    After all, it was not her he was worried about, but the two children. If anything happened to her, there


    would not be anyone to take care of the children. Winnie knew that was what she should do.


    ¡°I am tired, I gotta sleep.¡±


    Winnie once again took the initiative to end the chat.


    ¡°If you need help, let me know. Good night.¡±


    Brian sent a heartwarming text message and put his phone away.


    He knew Winnie was not easy but she never asked for help, especially she would not ask him for help.


    In her words, she loved him and wanted to live with dignity in front of him, but this dignity made Brian


    heartache.


    Winnie was tired. She put down the phone and fell asleep soon.


    She slept soundly probably because she was tired and Brian said good night to her.


    Winnie did not expect to see omnipresent gossips on the Inte.

 Chapter 293 The Web Celebrity

    Chapter 293 The Web Celebrity


    Winnie scrolled through some of the pictures of her on various websites. They were mostly pictures of


    her hugging men, with captions saying she was a promiscuous woman.


    Winnie had suddenly be a ¡°web celebrity¡±


    She was the only woman in the picture, and there were several men, all of whose faces were obscured.


    Despite their faces being obscured, the Inte users were able to tell from the body shapes that it was


    more than a man. So all began to scold her and say she was a promiscuous woman.


    They didn''t know who the men in these pictures were, but Winnie did.


    One picture showed her and Brian embracing in an underground parking lot, the other showed her and


    Oscar embracing in their office.


    She could bear that, after all, she had done that.


    But there were two pictures of Leo. She and Leo did not have that close contact, it was clear that the


    pictures was photomontages.


    Winnie was angry, but her mood was calm.


    It didn''t matter what other people said. But it could not be known by the children, or they would be sad.


    Winnie made a call to her aunt.


    ¡°Winwin, what happened? Who did it?¡± As Isobel was to call Winnie, Winnie called over.


    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t worry, I will let you know when I have the answer. Auntie, you put away the


    children''s cell phones and don''t let them see that.¡±


    Winnie was unable to give an exnation because she did not know what was going on.


    ¡°All right, I''ll put it away. Winwin, this is online violence, a vition of your privacy, so you can call the


    police.¡±


    Although Isobel did not know what was going on, she felt it would cause great harm to Winnie.


    The abuse was eptable to Isobel, let alone Winnie.


    Winnie hung up the phone and began to analyze the angles from which the pictures were taken and


    who was behind.


    The pictures of embracing with Brian were easy to be found because they were all in monitored ces.


    The picture of Oscar was interesting.


    It was taken in herpany, and along the position, it should be Laura took it. If she took it, did she


    post it on the Inte?


    However, since she came to thepany, she had been getting along well with her colleagues and


    Laura, and there was no contradiction between them. Why did she do that?


    Laura saw the news about Winnie, and when she saw the picture of Winnie in the office embracing with


    Oscar, she panicked.


    She hurried to asked if the other two knew by the chat group.


    Laura: Winnie is on the hot search, you see that?


    ra replied.


    ra: Yes, it''s all gone crazy in ourpany.


    ra: I think the man in the parking lot must be Mr. Be.


    ra apuded theizens''ments, even she said some nasty things below, and the number of


    people giving her thumb up kept growing.


    ra was d.


    Laura: Oh my God, who posted this? I''m going to be in trouble.


    Laura sent a crying emoji.


    ra:?


    Laura: Think about it. Once that office picture was sent out, I was exposed. It was obviously taken from


    my location. If Winnie finds out, I''ll lose my job.


    ra: It''s not a big deal if your job is gone. Wendy can help you to get a job in the Be Group. It


    might be a good thing for you.


    ra did not care about Laura, as long as she wasfortable.


    Laura was afraid Wendy would be ufortable to see some words, so she sent message to ra.


    Laura: Now Brian likes Winnie. Will he hire my if Winnie tells him this?


    ra: Laura, it makes sense. With Winnie around, Wendy can¡¯t change Mr. Be¡¯s thought.


    Laura: what should I do? It is ok to loss my job, but I can¡¯t provide information in the future.


    Laura could only put her hopes on ra now. For Laura, even if she could work for the Be Group,


    she could not be hired in this way. Once she was found out, no one would contact her anymore.


    ra: Send it to the chat group.


    ra felt that what Laura said was very reasonable. After all, this was the beginning, and this kind of


    mental torture would often ur in the future. Laura was an indispensable and important person.


    In the group of three.


    ra: It would be better for you to stay in your currentpany, Laura, so that you can help Wendy.


    Laura: Yeah, I think so.


    ra: Wendy, what do you say?


    ra intended to ask Wendy to study it together.


    Wendy drank too muchst night and went to bedte. She was still sleeping when others were


    surprised about things rted to Winnie.


    She woke up when she heard a messageing from her mobile phone.


    She picked up her phone and saw a bunch of unread messages in the group. So she clicked on it.


    She was shocked and search Winnie''s information on the Inte.


    She was panicky.


    She remembered what she didst night. She just wanted to teach Winnie a lesson, but she did not


    expect things would be this big. Brian must have seen it.


    Wendy was afraid and turned to the group.


    Wendy: Oh my God, it was so scary. How could this be?


    ra: You did that?


    ra knew that, but she deliberately. Because there were only three people in the group, and they


    were the only three who had seen the pictures. Laura did not do it, she did not do it, it could only be


    Wendy.


    Laura: You did that?


    Laura also asked. She thought it was Wendy too, because only Wendy hated Winnie deeply.


    Wendy: It''s me. After drinking too muchst night, I posted everywhere. I didn''t expect it would have


    such a big impact.


    Wendy: What should I do? Brian must have known it. What should I do? Help me out.


    Wendy sent the message with hands shaking. At this time, she was most afraid that Brian would call


    her. If he called, he would be furious because of Winnie.


    Laura: Wendy, don''t worry about Mr. Be at this time. Even if he knew, he would quarrel with you at


    most. If Winnie found out it was you, the consequences will be serious. She could sue you.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Wendy was at a loss seeing Laura''s words. She was drunk and did not consider so much, so she


    posted the pictures on the impulse.


    Wendy: How could she know it was me who posted it?


    Laura: She''s aputer whizz. She can track down the IP address of your post and find you. Even if


    she''s not aputer whizz, if she reports it to the police, the police can find you.


    ra: Besides, Winnie is a top student of thew department. She doesn''t even need to hire awyer


    for such a thing.


    Wendy waspletely panicked. She did not expect that.


    Wendy: What should I do? Help me out. What should I do now?


    Laura: Before Winnie reports to the police and tracks you down, delete the post.


    Laura was also engaged inputer software, and she knew Winnie could find it out even if the post


    was deleted, but if the impact was not so big, Winnie might not pursue it.


    Before Wendy replied, she deleted the post.


    Then she felt more relieved.


    She returned to the group and replied.


    Wendy: I''ve deleted it.


    ra: Then think about what Laura should do, or she will be exposed.


    Wendy: Yes, do something about it. Don''t let Laura be exposed.


    ra: Laura, turn off your cell phone and hide it. Just say you lost it yesterday.


    Wendy: Yes, I''ll buy the new phone for you. I''ll send it to youter.


    Wendy said. Now she did not know what to do, and could only rely on ra and Laura.


    Laura: It works, but how can I exin the pictures?


    After Laura raised this question, the group remained silent for a while. Finally, ra came up with a


    solution.


    ra: Now Laura, you can only do this. Go to Winnie and say that you took the pictures. Apologize to


    her and say that you were not intentional. Only in this way will Winnie not suspect you.


    Wendy: Laura, I am sorry.


    Wendy: But you can rest assured that you won¡¯t do it in vain.


    Wendy felt sorry, but there was nothing better to do now.


    Laura: OK, I''ll go to her and apologize. I''m going to turn off my cell phone now, so please don''t contact


    me.


    Wendy: I''ll go out and buy a mobile phone for you. I''ll see you at the coffee shop where we met at


    noon.


    Laura: OK.


    After chatting, Laura turned off her phone and went to Winnie.


    She came to Winnie office, lowered her head with guilt and did not dare to look up at Winnie, for fear of


    making mistake.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Laura?


    Winnie sat in front of theputer. Laura came in with her head down but did not say a word.


    ¡°Winnie, Ie to apologize to you.¡±


    Laura whispered, and her voice was filled with guilty.


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Winnie asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Winnie, I have seen all the pictures posted online... I took the one in the office.¡±


    Laura was hesitant and timid, for she did not know what Winnie would do.


    ¡°You took it?¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Winnie, but it was never my intention. I just wondered if he was your boyfriend and took a


    picture to see if anyone else knew it.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, I was just curious, not malicious. And I definitely didn''t post it.¡±


    Laura assured sincerely showing she was self-ming.


    ¡°Did you send these pictures to others?¡±


    Winnie quietly asked. Although she was not sure what Laura said, this matter was influential and she


    was angry.


    ¡°No, I didn''t send it to anyone. I promise you I didn''t send it to anyone.¡±


    Speaking of this, Laura eyes turned red, looking guilty.


    ¡°After I took the picture that day, I had been busy and then I forgot about it, so I didn''t tell anyone or


    send it to anyone. Winnie, you must believe me.¡±


    Speaking of this, Laura could not help but sob and kept apologizing.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Winnie. I''m really sorry to have caused you so much trouble. I can assure you that I have


    absolutely nothing to do with this and I have no idea what the rest of the pictures are about.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, I am sorry for that.¡±

 Chapter 294 Let Me Know Youre Okay

    Chapter 294 Let Me Know You''re Okay


    Laura kept apologizing and her tears kept flowing down, which made Winnie softhearted, but she had


    doubts.


    ¡°Laura, you said you did not send the pictures, how did the picture posted online?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. I lost my cell phone yesterday and I haven''t found it yet. Just now I made a phone call


    and it was still off. I don''t know if it had anything to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, believe me, I really did not do it. If you don''t believe me, I can swear. I can swear it with my


    family. If I lie...¡±


    ¡°Well, Laura, I believe you.¡±


    Winnie could only believe that. She and Laura did not have problem with each other, so Laura would


    not do that. It seemed that Laura her lost mobile phone and it might be stolen.


    Winnie had been busy all morning and had no time to pay attention to things on the Inte. This


    morning, her phone kept ringing and she had to turn it off.


    In her opinion, no matter how many people scolded her, no matter how many people knew her through


    this matter, it was not as important as her present job.


    Brian had been in meetings since he went to work in the morning, and itsted all morning.


    No sooner had he walked into the president''s office than Albert came in.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I have something to report to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°It''s about Winnie.¡±


    Albert opened the websites and found posts about Winnie.


    ¡°What''s the matter with her?¡±


    Speaking of Winnie, Brian looked back at Albert, and Albert handed the phone to him.


    Brian was angry to see that. He frowned and asked Albert with a dark face.


    ¡°Have you contacted Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. She did not answer and then turned it off. This post has been reposted millions of times,


    and the abuse is even unpleasant. The influence is great, and I am afraid Winnie...¡±


    ¡°Go and see her at once. She should be in the office at this hour.¡±


    Brian immediately picked up his coat and took elevator to leave with Albert.


    In the car.


    ¡°Did you find out who did that?¡±


    Brian sat in the back seat. While looking at the abuse on inte to Winnie, he asked Albert.


    ¡°Not yet. The main post has been deleted. Maybe the person who posted it didn''t think it would have


    such a big impact. Now someizens have begun to search for the basic information of Winnie. But


    don''t worry, Mr. Be, I''ve got someone to deal with it. It won''t go any further.¡±


    Albert had been busy in the morning, called Winnie and gave hismand, he had no time to check


    who sent the post.


    ¡°There are on a total of three men on the pictures. I see me and Leo. Who is the third one?¡±


    Brian didn''t know Oscar, so he didn''t recognize it was Oscar and thought it was someone from Winnie¡¯s


    Company.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Be, I have sent people to check on it, but there is no result yet. I will call them to hurry.¡±


    Albert put on the earphone and was to make a call. At this moment, Brian spoke.


    ¡°No, I''ll ask her myself.¡±


    Brian minded that man, after all, they hugged each other, and Winnie was so happy. He felt sore in


    heart.


    As Brian said that, Albert''s mobile phone rang then was connected.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    After listening to the report, Albert hung up the phone then told Brian.


    ¡°Mr. Be, they found out that the pictures of Winnie and Leo are fake, it seems that someone was to


    nder Winnie.¡±


    Brian felt into silence and frowned.


    He did not mind Leo. Even if these pictures were real, it did not happen recently. Because he had found


    that Leo had a girlfriend now and he would not pester Winnie anymore.


    As for the man in the office was different. Although he believed that Winnie was not a promiscuous


    woman, the picture was so real, which made Brian inevitably feel bitter.


    In Winnie''spany, Brian rushed in Winnie''s office with great momentum.


    At the moment he pushed open the door of Winnie''s office, he found Winnie was at work, and finally he


    felt relieved.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie asked in surprise. Looking at Brian suddenly appeared in her office, she was shock.


    ¡°I couldn''t get through your phone, so Ie here to find you.¡±


    Because the phone did not get through, Brian was worried, so he had toe to confirm whether


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Winnie was OK.


    ¡°You know that?¡±


    Winnie probably understood what was going on.


    ¡°Yes. There seems to be no one who doesn''t know.¡±


    ¡°I said you should call me when you need help. If I''d known earlier, it wouldn''t have spread so quickly.¡±


    Though his tone was sombre, Brian was really annoyed at that Winnie did not ask him for help.


    ¡°The post was sentst night...¡±


    As she spoke, Winnie suddenly nced outside the office. She saw all the employees looking at them,


    full of spection and doubt in their eyes.


    Brian looked along Winnie''s line of sight and saw the strange eyes of those people. But his first instinct


    was to go to the ss wall and put the window-blinds down.


    In this way, people from the outside would not be able to see inside the office and they would not have


    to face those annoying people. They could do whatever they want.


    Brian walked to the desk and pulled Winnie to her feet.


    Before Winnie had any reaction, he directly put Winnie in his arms.


    ¡°No matter what happens, don''t turn your phone off. Let me know you''re okay.¡±


    It was not until this moment, when he held Winnie in his arms, that Brian realized that he was more


    worried than he had thought.


    ¡°I...I''m fine.¡±


    Brian''s behavior surprised Winnie, but she felt warm about his words. Whatever the motive for Brian¡¯s


    remarks, at least at this point he cared about her.


    Brian let go of Winnie, looking at her sad face. No one would be calm from experiencing such a thing.


    ¡°I have sent people to put this matter to rest. Do not worry, I will find out who posted the post.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone you doubt, Winwin? After all, some pictures were taken in your office.¡±


    Brian still minded that man, but he asked politely.


    ¡°I don''t believe it is from the people inpany. I have never had any conflict with them. The picture


    was taken by Laura when Oscar came to see me. She was just curious who Oscar was. Her phone lost


    and the pictures leaked out.¡±


    Winnie told Brian what she knew. Although she didn''t know the deep meaning in Brian''s words, she


    wanted to rify for herself that the face that had been blurred in the office was Oscar.


    She and Oscar were clear and she did not want to be misunderstood, especially by Brian.


    ¡°She identally lost her mobile phone and the things got this big?¡±


    Brian had doubts.


    The man was Oscar and he was relieved, after all, they were old friends for many years. However men


    and women should not have such behavior.


    ¡°I think it was stolen on purpose, and I can''t say who did that without proof.¡±


    Winnie had been busy all morning and had not had time to check this matter. If she traced the person


    who posted the message, she would have found it out.


    ¡°Never mind, I''ll find it out. Just do your job.¡±


    Brian said softly. He wanted to help Winnie and did not want her to be hurt by that.


    Winnie knew that Brian¡¯s intention, but she had no confidence since after Penny.


    ¡°I will check it myself.¡±


    Winnie said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Brian did not understand.


    ¡°To be honest, I think it is Wendy did it, and if you check¡­¡±


    Winnie was afraid that Brian would protect Wendy, and she would be hurtful.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will protect Wendy?¡±


    Brian had guessed the unfinished words of Winnie.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Winnie did not answer.


    ¡°No, she would not do that, she was different from Penny.¡±


    Brian said firmly. And the confidence in his eyes hurt Winnie.


    Winnie had guessed that.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t believe my judgement and don¡¯t believe that Wendy would do that?¡±


    Winnie felt sad. She was not sure if it was Wendy did that, but what Wendy said was evidence she


    would do that.


    ¡°Winwin, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help. I know it is a trouble. I think chairman and your father have learnt that. And


    chairman will find you and you just let me take the responsibility.


    Winnie interrupted Brian and did not want to listen to his exnation, because she felt hurtful.


    He trusted Wendy but suspected her.


    Winnie added, ¡°I will check it myself. When the timees, I will make her apologize to me. If I fail, I


    am unlucky and I will let theizens say what they want to say.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s attitude was firm too. If it was not Wendy di that, she would apologize to Wendy.


    ¡°Winwin,e on. I will exin to Grandpa and you don¡¯t need to be worried. You are busy now, if you


    check on it, you will be busier. I can guarantee you¡­¡±


    Brain knew Winnie was sad and knew that he could trust Wendy like that. Before he could finish his


    words, Winnie once again interrupted him.


    ¡°Mr. Be, it is ok that I am busy, but I can¡¯t ept that I am insulted. It is the fact that I embraced


    you and Oscar, but the picture of me and Leo is face. Even if it is true, even if I am a promiscuous


    woman, it is my piracy, no one has the right to make it public.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, I will find out who did that, and I want an exnation.¡±


    Winnie did not want Brian¡¯s guarantee, it made no sense. After all, he stood on the side of Wendy.

 Chapter 295 People Got Involved

    Chapter 295 People Got Involved


    As Winnie''s voice fell, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Kevin and Daenerys came in.


    ¡°Winwin, what is going on? You did not answer your phone, I am so worried about you.¡±


    Daenerys did not noticed Brian and asked Winnie.


    She made phone calls all morning, but no one answered it. She was so worried and asked Kevin to


    send her here.


    ¡°I''m sorry to have worried you. I had to do a rush file this morning, and many people called me, so I


    turned my phone off.¡±


    Winnie focused on work and did not noticed everyone was worried about her.


    ¡°You still have mind to work, are you not worried?¡±


    Daenerys was speechless. Although Winnie did not look good on face, her mental condition was ok,


    which proved that she fine.


    ¡°No matter what happens, I have to work. Don''t worry, it''s not a hardship for me anymore.¡±


    ¡°It''s not me that matters now, Daenerys. It''s the people got involved. Please help me contact Emily and


    Leo toe to your house this evening. I need to exin to them so that Emily will not misunderstand


    Leo. Call Osar too. I want to apologize to them personally. They must have been affected by this.¡±


    This was the only thing Winnie wanted to do. It might be ok for Oscar, but Leo had a girlfriend. She did


    not want Emily to feel ufortable because of her.


    ¡°Don''t worry about others now. Leo will exin. What do you want to do? If theizens find out your


    information, it will be miserable.¡±


    Daenerys most worried about Winnie. She just had a peaceful life, and now it became messy.


    Daenerys did not know it Winnie can be as strong as she was before.


    ¡°I have ordered someone to take care of it. It will not happen.¡±


    Brian answered Daenerys, but he always felt bad in his heart, especially after Daenerys said those, he


    felt Winnie more poor.


    At the moment she should be helpless, but she looked strong.


    For women, they wanted a shoulder to rely on and to be cared, but for Winnie, she only had tears and


    grievances.


    Soaked in tears and grievances, she had to be strong. In the process of having to be strong, Winnie


    learned to be silent and calm.


    It made Brian distressed, because he loved her but he could not protect her, and cold not give a


    shoulder for her to rely on.


    ¡°Good, I am so worried. But Winwin, you should call the police on this matter. This is a disservice to


    you. We must find out who did that.¡±


    Said Daenerys angrily.


    ¡°I can find it out myself. Have you forgotten my work?¡±


    Winnie tone became soft. Only when she was calm, other felt at ease.


    ¡°But I just saw the main post has been deleted, it is not easy to trace it.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, even if she deleted it a hundred times, I could find her out, and Oscar can help. Daenerys,


    I am fine. Please call Leo and Emily immediately. Don''t let them quarrel because of me.¡±


    Winnie was not worried about herself. She believed that she had the ability to find it out. She was not


    afraid of gossip but hurting those who were innocent.


    ¡°Well, don''t worry, I''ll contact them right away.¡±


    Daenerys did what Winnie said and she believed that Winnie had the ability to find out who was behind


    scene.


    They were discussing in Winnie''s office. Laura had been worried. Seeing that Brian broke into Winnie''s


    office with a face of worry, watching Brian pulled up the blinds to block the line of sight of all the people,


    Laura knew Brian came for it.


    And at that moment Brian blocked the vision of outside, it was, the scene inside was inconceivable.


    Laura could not see what she wanted to see, and it was the agreed time to meet Wendy, so she went


    out.


    When she arrived at the caf¨¦, Wendy and ra had been waiting there, so Laura walked to them and


    sat down.


    ¡°I camete. Mr. Be came to thepany to see Winnie. I wanted to see what they were up to, so


    I camete.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be went to yourpany?¡±


    ra asked in surprise.


    Wendy did not speak but got angry.


    ¡°Yes, he was still there when I left.¡±


    Laura answered mysteriously.


    ¡°And what did you see?¡±


    ra continued to ask.


    Theizensmented on Winnie and guessed the identity of these several men. Someone must be


    able to recognize all three men.


    At this time, Brian should avoid it, why did he still go to Winnie. Did he really care about Winnie and


    could not let her hurt?


    ¡°Nothing. After a couple of words, Mr. Be pulled the blinds up and I couldn''t see anything from


    outside.¡±


    Laura said.


    ¡°It''s for nothing.¡±


    ra was disappointed, thinking that it could provoke Wendy once more.


    ¡°I think the two of them did something shady, otherwise how could they block the view. If they are


    righteous, they will not be afraid of being seen.¡±


    Laura said.


    ra took a look at Wendy and found Wendy¡¯s face changed. It seemed that Wendy''s hate was


    constantly rising. This effect was very good.


    ¡°When you apologized to Winnie, what did she say? Did she suspect you?¡±


    Wendy finally spoke, but did not mention Brian.


    ¡°No, she didn''t. She believed me.¡±


    Laura was tsundere and thought her acting was good.


    ¡°Did she say she will pursue it?¡±


    Wendy was still worried, for fear that Winnie find her, for fear that Brian knew the truth.


    ¡°She didn''t tell me, but Mr. Be will investigate it, I think.¡±


    ¡°I heard his assistant calling to arrange this. It seems to be under control and it''s not going to grow.¡±


    When Albert made a call outside, Laura heard it.


    ¡°Why did he have to do that? But since it is under control, will he stop finding it out?¡±


    Wendy felt uneasy.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry, Wendy. You call Mr. Be and you will know. If Mr. Be wants to help


    with the investigation, you have to keep him out of it.¡±


    ra felt that Wendy had the ability and things did not cause bad results. If Wendy asked for it, Mr.


    Be would let it go.


    ¡°But Wendy, you made a mistake on this. You should think about it twice before you started it. Winnie is


    a master in this field. If you want to make an issue in this field, you will fail.¡±


    ra said Wendy was hasty and wanted to make herself clear.


    ¡°Last night, I heard you talk about torturing her mentally. When I got home, I couldn''t sleep. The more I


    thought about it, the angrier I became. So I posted it on the inte.¡±


    Wendy said in low spirits, now it seemed that she was really hasty.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wendy, I didn''t ask you to torture her like that. What do you think is most important to Winnie? The


    chidren.¡±


    ra asked Wendy and she hade up with another idea.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Wendy answered carefully, because she did not know whether ra knew Luke''s mother was Winnie.


    ¡°Do you know why Winnie has been raising Luke? Because she could use that as an excuse to get


    close to Mr. Be. Winnie must be sad if you get Luke back. Besides, there is no excuse for her to be


    close to Mr. Be in the future. You can kill two birds with one stone.¡±


    ra tried to find a way for Wendy, and Wendy thought she was good.


    ¡°But I don''t like children. I don''t feel confident to take care of him.¡±


    Thinking of the children, Wendy had headache. The two children were clever and she could do nothing.


    ¡°Wendy,ck of confidence and dislike can be ovee. You must know that the child is the best


    trump card. Hold the child''s heart and the whole Be family will think highly of you, and the


    chairman will keep your position.¡±


    ¡°Penny made such a mistake. If she took Luke as her child, you don¡¯t even have chance toe back.


    But she abused Luke. If you are his parents, can you tolerate it? She was lucky that the chairman did


    not kill her.


    ra analyzed the interests. With the heart of Luke, Wendy would win. On the contrary, if Winnie took


    advantage of the child''s heart, the winner was Winnie.


    ¡°You''ve got a point.¡±


    Wendy said thoughtfully.


    And she felt that the effect was good, because if Winnie lost the custody of her own son, she must be


    very painful.


    ¡°Wendy, since it has happened and has caused harm to Winnie, let it be. There are always ways to


    deal with it.¡±


    ¡°From another point of view, it is good. You can mention the child to the chairman, and say that Winnie


    is relying on the child to seduce Mr. Be, and the chairman will help you.¡±


    ra exined clearly, for fear that Wendy made troubles.


    ¡°I will think about it. I''ll be more cautious.¡±


    Wendy felt that ra was reliable, a bad thing might be a good thing.


    ¡°Laura, Lahere is the new mobile phone. Let Winnie see it and show her that you really lost your


    phone.¡±


    With that, Wendy handed the phone to Laura.


    The phone was of a big brand and thetest model with the price for more than 10,000. Laura felt


    embarrassed.


    ¡°This phone is too expensive, I...¡±


    ¡°Take it, it''s not expensive.¡±


    It was not a big deal for Wendy. Laura had helped her and she deserved that.


    ¡°Ok, how much is it, I will transfer to you.¡±


    Laura still felt not good to take it, ra was there after all. If she took it, ra might look down on


    her.

 Chapter 296 Apologize

    Chapter 296 Apologize


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to transfer the money to me. You helped me and you threw away your phone because


    of me. If you transfer money to me, you don¡¯t see me as a friend.¡±


    Wendy still needed to use Laura, how could she ept Laura¡¯s money?


    ¡°Laura, you deserve it.¡±


    ra said so. Laura then took the phone. The three had their in and did not treat each other with


    hearts.


    When Laura was back to thepany, Brian had left and she did not learn too much information from


    her colleagues.


    She took out her new phone and got her card into it.


    Winne saw that.


    ¡°Is it a new one?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Yes, I just got it.¡±


    Laura was embarrassed.


    ¡°It must be expensive.¡±


    Winnie did not think too much and gave a smile, for fear that Laura would have a burden.


    ¡°Not expensive, my friend helped me buy it.¡±


    Laura exined.


    ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t get it lost again.¡±


    Winnie said patting Laura¡¯s shoulder and then left.


    Laura got cold sweat because of Winnie¡¯s words. She thought Winnie looked down on her that she


    could not afford such an expensive phone andughed at her.


    At the same time, she had more dissatisfaction about Winnie, because Winnie looked down upon her


    andughed at her.


    After work, Winnie got home and told the thing to Vanessa and aunt. After appeasing them, she got to


    Daenerys¡¯ house.


    All the people she had invited were at Daenerys¡¯ house.


    Winnie saw these people and said sorry to them.


    ¡°I''m sorry, everyone, for getting you involved.¡±


    Winnie was about to bow to show her sincerest apology. But then Emily rushed to her and stopped her.


    ¡°Winwin, what are you doing? We did not me you.¡±


    Emily''s generosity made Winnie touched, but she still wanted to exin.


    ¡°Emily, I am really sorry, please do not misunderstand. The picture of me and Leo is fake, we did not


    hug like that. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say sorry again. Will Ie and see you if I misunderstand you? I know you have nothing to do


    with Leo, and I know the picture is fake.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, don''t me yourself, or we will feel ufortable. We''re friends, and at this time wi are


    worried about you.¡±


    Emily embraced Winnie andforted her in a warm voice.


    ¡°Winwin, you must be strong and don¡¯t let the wicked seed.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    Feeling Emily''s arms, Winnie felt warm in heart. The anxious and angry mood got eased at this


    moment.


    Emily was a good girl and worthy of being treated well by Leo.


    Winnie left Emily''s arms and came to Oscar. Before she could speak, Oscar said jokingly.


    ¡°Don''t apologize to me, my hug with you is real, we are not afraid of being judged or seen. And since


    we''re divorced, it won''t hurt me if people dig up our history.¡±


    Oscar''s rxed joke was to make Winnie feel relieved. He could feel Winnie¡¯s mood today and knew it


    was hard day for her.


    It was not easy for a single woman. Winnie was strong and would not be knocked down.


    But she was pathetic.


    Winnie gave a smile and she knew the person knew her best was always Oscar.


    ¡°Ok, thank you for your understanding, my ex-husband.¡±


    ¡°Sit down, you are tired today.¡±


    Daenerys let Winnie sit down next to her, looking at Winnie with distressed eyes.


    Leo felt distressed too. He said nothing, but his attention was on Winnie since she came in house.


    He knew she was pretending to be fine. Even a man could not bear the pressure of public opinion, let


    alone a woman.


    However, with Emily around, Leo could only hide his heart. And Emily was generous, what else could


    he say?


    ¡°By the way, you don''t know each other, I didn''t introduce you yet.¡±


    Winnie heaved a sigh of relief and turned the sad topic away.


    ¡°Yes, they know each other. I have introduced them.¡±


    Said Daenerys.


    ¡°Well then, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. Let''s go out. What would you like to eat?¡±


    Winnie continued, always looking for a topic to cover up the previous one.


    Everything was clear, expect for Brian.


    They didn''t know it and she did not want to talk about it. She still loved him, if she exined, they


    would think she lied, so she skipped it.


    ¡°Winwin, don''t go out tonight. Kevin has called takeaway, and it would soon be delivered.¡±


    Daenerys knew what Winnie was avoiding and felt distressed for her.


    Winnie felt into silence. At the moment she was embarrassed and speechless. All people were looking


    at her with caring eyes, all people were in pity her, which made her touched but bitter.


    ¡°Thank you. It''s good to have you in my life.¡±


    Winnie bowed her head and said, which made everyone more worried.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang. It was the delivery man came to deliver food. Winnie''s


    embarrassment ended by that.


    When she got home, the children had fallen asleep. Isobel and Vanessa were worried and had been


    waiting for Winnie in the living room and wanted to know the result.


    Winnie was like having a million ants gnawing at her body. She felt pain in her bones and flesh, so she


    ¡°I am tired, it was like a war. My nerve has been tight, and I will die in the battlefield if I was careless.¡±


    Winnie whispered with her eyes closed.


    ¡°If you are tired, take a good rest and ask for a few days'' leave from thepany. Your health is


    important.¡±


    Isobel saw Winnie was so tired and she did not mention anything about the day.


    ¡°Sister, if you feel tired, let''s leave. I know now this is not the ce for us. I wish I had gone abroad as


    you said.¡±


    Vanessa felt distressed about her sister. Looking at her sister¡¯s tired face, Vanessa felt sorry.


    ¡°Don''t think so much. We must adapt ourselves to the environment no matter where we are. It''s not


    always good to be abroad.¡±


    Winnie pulled herself together and sat up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°When our parents died, it was so hard, but we have gone through it. And this is not a big deal.¡±


    Winnie must be strong in face of her family, because she was the spiritual support of the family. If she


    was not strong, the family would not be lively.


    ¡°I feel distressed about y out. What are these people doing? Why do they always bully you?¡±


    Vanessa could not help but cry. Winnie held Vanessa in arms andforted her.


    ¡°Sister, people live with ups and downs, you just don¡¯t see others in hard times. Don''t think too much


    about it. Only difficulties can make us stronger. I can solve this.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don''t worry about me. I will find that person out.¡±


    Winnie knew that her aunt and sister were waiting for her words. Give them confidence and they could


    feel at ease.


    ¡°Ok, I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, does the Be family know about it? Will they bother you?¡±


    Isobel was afraid that Felix would bother Winnie.


    ¡°It''s all right, you don''t have to worry. Brian will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I have to go upstairs. Tonight I will find out the person who did that. I will not let the matter


    spread and affect Luke and Megan.¡±


    Winnie let go of Vanessa and got up. It was like a war, her battle still went on.


    ¡°Go to bed, all of you, and don''t worry about me.¡±


    Winnie said and then went back to her room.


    Winnie was tired, so she first took a bath and then began thework tracking.


    It was not a problem for Winnie, and she locked the position in just 40 minutes.


    The IP address was a vi and she got the information of the house number and the user name - Alfred


    Yup.


    Winnie¡¯s preliminary conclusion was it was Wendy¡¯s home, but there was not enough evidence, so she


    could not jump to conclusions.


    Winnie put theputer away and lied on the bed. She nned to ask a friend to check it and she


    would have the conclusion.


    After she turned off the light and closed her eyes, she got a text message.


    It was from Brian.


    ¡°How is it going, did Leo say anything?¡±


    Brian had not fallen asleep till now. she paced back and forth in the office alone, waiting anxiously. He


    feared that Winnie would have sudden ident.


    Winnie saw Brian''s message, she felt cold in heart, but at the same time she understood Brian. After


    all, Wendy was the woman he loved and he definitely believed Wendy.


    ¡°Yes. They all understand me and trust me.¡±


    Only Brian did not believe Winnie, because she was of no importance in his heart.


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Brian sent another message.


    ¡°Winwin, I didn''t mean to disbelieve you. I really want to take care of that for you. I also want to tell you


    that if it is really Wendy who did that, you can do whatever you want to do. I will not interfere or cover


    for her.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand you. I''m tired. I want to go to bed. You go to bed early, too.¡±


    For Winnie, it is enough that Brian exined that to her, but she did not want to say anymore.


    She thought there should be a curse between her and Brian. They could notmunicate too much,


    once beyond the scope, it would make her sad.


    Perhaps she thought too much and was always too cautious, but in any case, she could not stand the


    attitude of Brian and that fact that he did not believe her.

 Chapter 297 Divorce on the Register

    Chapter 297 Divorce on the Register


    Brian found that Winnie did not want to talk anymore and knew that his words made Winnie overthink.


    But he still replied ¡°Good night¡±.


    Holding the mobile phone in his hand, he walked to the window and looked at the darkness outside.


    Brian''s heart was as cold and lonely as the night.


    He wondered if he had denied too fast when Winnie¡¯s suspicions on Wendy. Winnie must have her


    reason and Wendy hade to Winnie without telling him.


    Although Albert didn''t hear what they said, she wouldn''t hide it from him.


    Brian thought of Grandpa. If Grandpa knew it, would hee to Winnie? Would he take the initiative to


    exin or wait for grandpa to ask about it?


    But in any case, he would do it when Grandpa knew the truth.


    The next morning, the Be family had a discussion because of Winnie.


    Thomas and his wife had been saying that Winnie was wanton. Felix did not know what was going on,


    so he asked Thomas.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What happened to Winnie?¡±


    Thomas took the phone and walked to Felix. He said disdainfully.


    ¡°Dad, don''t you know that? See what kind of woman Winnie is and you still let Luke stay with her. It


    was a shame.¡±


    With a frown, Felix took the phone and began to read everything about Winnie.


    While reading it, he frowned more deeply.


    How could Winnie do that? Who did this? As a family member, he could see that it was Brian, why they


    were together again?


    Felix had many doubts.


    He liked showing off that his judgement on people was urate. Winnie should not be so


    unscrupulous, what was going on? Was he wrong, or did someone else do it on purpose?


    Felix returned the mobile phone to Thomas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind other people''s business. Tell Jack to go downstairs for dinner.¡±


    Felix, in a cold voice, gave the order and went to the table.


    Jack saw it yesterday. He didn''t believe it, but the picture was real, which made him upset.


    When he called Winnie, her phone was off; when he waited downstairs, he did not see her. Because he


    had not heard Winnie''s exnation, Jack did not sleep well all night.


    He got up early and was thinking about what to do in his bedroom. Should he trust Winnie or stay away


    from her?


    ¡°Mr. Jack, please go downstairs to dinner.¡±


    Jack was interrupted by his servant.


    When he sat down at the table, Jack heard that his parents were still ndering Winnie. He


    immediately lost his temper.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you don''t know what happened, don''t talk nonsense. Winnie is not such a person.¡±


    Jack retorted, but he was not sure what kind of person Winnie was. After all, he did not know enough


    about her and spent very little time together.


    ¡°Is it written on the murderer''s face that ¡®I am a murderer¡¯? You have to understand that where there''s


    smoke there''s fire, and if it weren''t for these things, how would someone else get these pictures and


    take advantage of them? Howe I''m not on Hot Search and no one''s scolding me?¡±


    Thomas believed that Winnie was such a person, and Richard did not speak well of Winnie, so in his


    eyes it was the real side of Winnie.


    ¡°Someone intentionally ndered Winnie and it is obvious. Dad, you should stop talking nonsense. Or


    you''ll be held ountable for it.¡±


    Jack was unconvinced and he did not want to believe that Winnie was such a person.


    ¡°Stay away from Winnie.¡±


    Thomas warned and he was unconvinced too.


    Because he told his father what happened to Winnie, but his father had not reaction.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Eat, be quiet.¡±


    Felix spoke. He would not jump to conclusions before he investigate it and he did not want to heard


    judgement from others.


    Winnie had breakfast and went to work as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    Winnie came to thepany, everyone looked at her with strange eyes, as if she was a rare animal.


    But she was still calm.


    When she got to the office and closed the door, the first thing she did was to take her cell phone out of


    her bag and make a call.


    ¡°Officer Lee, may I ask for your favor?¡±


    Winnie politely said. Officer Lee was the police responsible for the case of Penny.


    ¡°If I can help.¡±


    Officer Lee had always respected Winnie because she had helped him a lot in the case between Penny


    and Richard.


    ¡°You should have heard about me these days  I have found the IP address of the post myself. Please


    help me check the family members and some basic information of Alfred Yup.¡±


    Winnie wanted to determine the rtionship between Alfred Yup and Wendy.


    ¡°No problem, I call a friend of the household registration, and he can help you check of detail. Miss


    Chambers, this iswork violence. If you need help, you can call me.¡±


    Officer Lee was enthusiastic. Since Winnie wanted to find out the truth, the online news was a rumor.


    ¡°Thank you, Officer Lee. If I ever need to call the police, I''ll ask for your help.¡±


    Winnie had no n to report to the police for the time being. She wanted to see if it was Wendy, how


    Brian would deal with it and whether he would protect Wendy.


    Winnie hung up and began to work, but it didn''t take long for Officer Lee to call back.


    ¡°Miss Chambers, based on our internal regtions, I cannot give you written information, just listen to


    me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Winnie calmly said.


    ¡°Alfred Yup''s household registration shows that there are three people, one is his wife and one is his


    daughter. The daughter is called Wendy Yup, her registered permanent residence is signed back from


    abroad, showing divorce.¡±


    It was confirmed to be Wendy, but it shocked Winnie. How could she be divorced? Wasn''t it the same


    Wendy?


    ¡°Officer Lee, are you sure that Wendy is divorced?¡±


    Winnie asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes, but she is not necessarily married, there are a lot of false marriage because of foreign green


    card.¡±


    Officer Lee gave an exnation, but Winnie was still confused.


    ¡°Officer Lee, can you send me the picture of Wendy. I want to confirm whether I know her or not.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll send it to you.¡±


    Soon after putting down the phone, Winnie received the picture, and it was indeed Wendy.


    Winnie did not understand why Wendy was married, maybe she was for the green card as Officer Lee.


    But why did a family like hers need a fake marriage? Or like her, Wendy wanted to get household


    registration for her child?


    Thinking that Wendy¡¯s situation was like hers, Winnie did not feel strange. There were many reasons


    for information on the household registration. Since she could do that, others also could do so.


    After breakfast, Felix took a short rest and then came to thepany with Butler Lowe.


    He took the president''s elevator directly to Brian''s office, but Brian wasn''t there.


    After a while, Brian came back from a meeting and saw his grandfather sitting on the sofa as he


    opened the door. He was surprised, but it was reasonable.


    Winnie was rted to him, and his grandpa woulde to him for sure.


    ¡°When did youe and why didn''t you ask the secretary to call me?¡±


    Said Brian, who hade to sit beside Felix.


    ¡°The secretary said you were in a meeting, so I didn''t ask her to call you. It is ok to wait for a while.¡±


    Felix''s voice was low and cold, but there was no anger. But Brian decided to admit his mistake first.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you here for Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it from Thomas. Is it true?¡±


    Felix asked seriously.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas? He really cares about me.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brian knew Thomas would not miss this opportunity.


    Brian continued.


    ¡°Some of the pictures are true but some are fake. Winnie is investigating on it.¡±


    ¡°So you the picture of you and her is true?¡±


    Felix went to point. What he wanted to hear was whether the picture of Brian and Winnie was true or


    not. As for the others, he had no interest.


    ¡°Yes, but Grandpa, it has nothing to do with Winnie. I went to give my children present that day and


    couldn''t help but hug her. It was my mistake that hurt Winnie and made you worry.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Winnie is not a promiscuous woman and she is not so shameless as it is said on the


    Inte. You''ve known Winnie for a long time. You should know her.¡±


    Brian tried his best to exin, taking all the responsibility on his own, for fear that Felix would make


    trouble for Winnie.


    ¡°You still like her?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Felix did not get angry without questioning, but asked Brian.


    Brian lowered his head and held his hands together.


    ¡°She''s a good woman, Grandpa. It will not be easy to forget her.¡±


    Brian paused for a moment and continued.


    ¡°But grandpa, don¡¯t worry, it will not happen again. My love for her will not affect my marriage with


    Wendy.¡±


    Brian guaranteed so that he could protect Winnie.


    ¡°You can''t be together.¡±


    Felix got up and left.


    He was going to find Winnie to talk about it after confirming it and make her leave.


    But after hearing Brian''s words and seeing his worried face, Felix suddenly softened his heart.


    He also did not believe that Winnie was such a woman and he did not believe his misjudge on a


    person.


    In the car, when Felix hesitated if he would find Winnie, Winnie called.


    In Teahouse.


    It was the same teahouse where Winnie and Felix always came. It was the same room.


    ¡°Chairman, I want to tell you frankly.¡±


    Winnie was clear that, even if she did not take the initiative to tell him, even if Brian could solve the


    problem, Felix woulde to her.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    Felix was serious and her eyes were sharp, but there was no anger.

 Chapter 298 Admit Mistakes

    Chapter 298 Admit Mistakes


    Winnie took a deep breath and then calmed down.


    ¡°I think you have heard something about me, I won''t exin anything, but I have to talk to you since it


    is rted to Mr. Be.¡±


    ¡°The pictures of Mr. Be and me are real. Mr. Be was waiting for me in the parking lot. He


    bought gifts for the kids and told me to take them home. I lost control of myself and got Mr. Be in


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, I am very sorry for bringing discredit to Mr. Be and bringing negative influence to the


    Be Group.¡±


    Winnie stood up and bowed respectfully to Felix. She had no other way to express her regret, nor was


    she able to make up for the negative impact she had brought to Brian.


    All she could do was to apologize sincerely.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Felix was silent for a moment, then he spoke.


    ¡°Sit down. I have a question for you.¡±


    Felix felt gratified for Winnie''s apology.


    And it was clear that Winnie wanted to protect Brian.


    Brian admitted his mistakes for Winnie and Winnie took all responsibility for Brian.


    Winnie sat down, but she was worried about Felix''s question, afraid that she would make trouble to


    Brian if she did not answer the question well.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Winnie could only face it.


    ¡°You promised me that nothing would happen between you and Brian, but you failed to do so.¡±


    ¡°I asked to you be together with Brian for the sake of Luke, but you refused and said you had no selfish


    motives. Since you had refused, and since you have no selfish motives, you must keep your promise to


    me.¡±


    Felix''s tone was colder. He had to stick to his principles about their rtionship.


    He could let it go this time, because the consequence was not serious. Neither Brian nor the Be


    Group was affected.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Chairman, there won''t be anything between Mr. Be and me. But I can''t promise it.¡±


    Winnie spoke frankly, because sometimes she could not control herself. Even if she and Brian had


    been separated, they sometimes slept together.


    Winnie knew that her promise was important to Felix and a constraint to herself. But she could not


    deceive the chairman and let him down again and again.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Felix frowned again. Was that provocation?


    ¡°Chairman, you were young too, and sometimes I really can''t control myself. I know it''s shameless to


    say that, but that is all. Don¡¯t worry, I have no motives for Mr. Be and I won''t affect his family.¡±


    Winnie saw Felix''s cold face, and thought her exnation was not enough, so she continued.


    ¡°I know my status, and I know I''m not good enough for Mr. Be. I am a divorced woman with kids.


    How can I be with Mr. Be? Chairman, you don''t have to worry, although sometimes I can¡¯t control


    myself, I will not pester him and will not affect his normal life.¡±


    Winnie said what she should said. Believe it or not, it was Felix''s business.


    Although she could not get over Brian, although she could not refuse his asional hug and close


    contact, Winnie definitely would not live with Brian, not disturb his life and pester him.


    Felix did not understand and looked at Winnie with a dark face.


    Winnie saw that Felix did not speak and knew that he was not satisfied with her answer.


    ¡°Chairman, if I stay here, you feel I am an eyesore, I can leave.¡±


    Although Winnie had been yearning for that, she was not sure if Felix would allow her to take Luke


    away.


    ¡°If Luke can leave you, I really want you to leave.¡±


    Felix said in a cold and angry voice.


    Now if Winnie left, Luke and Brian could not ept it.


    Maybe Felix was old, maybe he faced Winnie, he was not as cruel as he was before.


    ¡°If you trust me, I can take Luke away with me. I am confident that I can take good care of Luke.¡±


    Winnie looked at Felix with worry. If he said it was OK, she would immediately leave with two children.


    Because leaving for her was relief and she could get over Brian.


    ¡°No, Luke is a child of the Be family, even if I trust you, I can¡¯t let you leave with him.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, I can turn a blind eye on things between you and Brian, but don¡¯t make troubles, or you should


    leave B City.¡±


    Felix had to warn Winnie. It was his limit that he turned a blind eye on that and it was for the sake that


    Winnie took care of Luke, or Winnie would have left B City now.


    Winnie could not believe what she had heard and that Felix showed mercy to her.


    ¡°Chairman, aren¡¯t you afraid that I have motive and that I don¡¯t keep my words?¡±


    ¡°You dare not, even if you break your words, I have solutions.¡±


    Felix said in a domineering way, but that was not her real thought.


    He believed that Winnie had no motives and she would keep her words. The reason why he trusted her


    was because she was sincere.


    ¡°I still have questions, who are the other two men in the pictures?¡±


    Felix wanted to confirm that if Winnie was an promiscuous woman.


    ¡°One was Leo, the president of the Johnson Group, we are just partners in work and that picture is


    fake.¡±


    Winnie was not sure if Felix would believe her, but she had to tell him.


    ¡°The other was my ssmate in college and he is my ex-husband.¡±


    Felix¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°You still contact with your ex-husband, but you can¡¯t get over Brian, do you think it is right?¡±


    Winnie looked up and saw Felix¡¯s cold eyes. she knew it was hard to exin.


    ¡°it isplicated, but we get married because I needed his help. It is rted to my friend¡¯s privacy, I


    better not say it. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°We are good friends since college. We had not seen each other for years and we were excited to see


    each other, so we hugged. Besides me, my best friend Daenerys, as well as Penny, have never seen


    him as a man.¡±


    ¡°What I said was confusing, maybe you don¡¯t understand, but I have a clear conscience. This was a


    deliberate attempt. Even if there were no pictures of me and my friend hugging, there would be other


    pictures.¡±


    Winnie was calm, because she and Oscar had nothing between them. He was her best friend.


    Felix did not understand the friendship of the young people, but he felt that Winnie could be believed. It


    was just that he could not express his trust.


    ¡°You said it was deliberate attempt. Did you find it out?¡±


    Felix continued.


    ¡°Yes. If Alfred Yup is Wendy''s father, then the person who ndered me is Wendy.¡±


    Winnie did not conceal it and she did not need to bear it alone.


    Since Wendy put her privacy to the public, she will not let Wendy quietly seed.


    ¡°Alfred Yup is indeed Wendy''s father, but why did Wendy do this?¡±


    Felix was not surprised to hear that, because no one could bear that their boyfriend to be with another


    woman.


    Felix knew the reason why Wendy did that, but he was afraid that Winnie did not know her fault. This


    was what happened since she had an affair.


    ¡°I know, but she went too far. I can''t stand it.¡±


    Winnie knew that Wendy did so because of her, but there must be a bottom line. She could not casually


    trample on other people''s self-esteem.


    ¡°Does Brian know it?¡±


    Felix asked coldly. He had doubts, but he wanted to believe Winnie and wanted to know if he had


    misjudged on Winnie.


    ¡°Not yet. I mentioned the possibility to him, but he didn''t believe Wendy would do such a thing.¡±


    Remembering Brian''s attitude, Winnie felt cold in heart. Perhaps he would only believe it only when


    Wendy told him in person.


    ¡°You want to call the police?¡±


    If she did not let Brian know, the solution was to call the police.


    ¡°No. If I call the police, Mr. Be will get into unnecessary trouble. I just want Wendy to admit it and


    apologize to me.¡±


    The reason why Winnie did not report to the police was because of Brian.


    Wendy was the most important person to Brian. If she embarrassed Wendy, Brian would be sad. She


    didn''t want to see Brian upset about it.


    When Winnie finished speaking, Felix stood up and then softened his tone.


    ¡°Just don''t make it big.¡±


    Then he stepped away.


    Since Winnie had thought of Brian, he did not have to tell her that


    Winnie was thoughtful, and did it for the overall situation. From this point, it seemed that he had not


    misjudged on Winnie.


    However, Wendy was wretched, which made Felix disappointed.


    After leaving the teahouse, Winnie went to find Leo. Although Emily did not mind it, she was not sure it


    there was any impact on her cooperation with Leo.


    She wanted to solve all the effects before she looked for Wendy.


    Winnie came to Leo''s office, and Leo was busy. Seeing Winnie came over, he got up and came to


    Winnie.


    He looked at Winnie very carefully. Seeing that she look good, he felt relieved.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Leo whispered, and then both of them sat down on the sofa.

 Chapter 299 Go as Planned

    Chapter 299 Go as nned


    Leo had been worrying about it. He thought Brian would help Winnie when she needed help, but it was


    Winnie who solved the problem by herself, which made him feel sorry for Winnie.


    ¡°How is it going, have you check out who did that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is Wendy, but I did not find her. I will solve all things that got affected before I came to her.¡±


    Winnie as m, as if she was telling the story of others.


    ¡°It is because of Brain. Winwin, be careful, I think she would do what Penny did.¡±


    It was Wendy posted the pictures, which made Leo worried. With Penny as an example, he was afraid


    that Winnie would be hurt.


    ¡°I will be careful, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Winnie had that thought as Leo too, but Winnie was temporally not sinister as Penny.


    ¡°Winwin, is Wendy rted to the break failure? If she is jealous of you, I think it is possible.¡±


    Leo connected the two things. If Wendy did that, she was horrible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was Brian investigating on the break failure and she had not asked about it.


    ¡°You better be careful, don¡¯t get into troubles.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, if you keep in touch with Brian, Wendy will be more and more jealous and such things would


    happen one after another. You have children and families, you should take care of yourself.¡±


    Leo was anxious, for fear that Winnie got into troubles, so he reminded Winnie.


    Then he continued.


    ¡°Winwin, you have to ways, one is to cut off your rtionship with Brain, the other is to fight for him, or


    you will be in danger since Wendy is jealous of you.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie took a long sigh. She knew that, but both of ways were tough.


    ¡°I know, I will cut off my rtionship with Brian.¡±


    ¡°Leo, let¡¯s talk about the promotion of the game. It must have been affected. You better find someone to


    rece me, I am sorry.¡±


    Winnie knew she had caused troubles to Leo, and what she could do was to apologize.


    Leo looked up at Winnie.


    ¡°Have I said that you will be reced? It didn¡¯t affect me, why you said sorry to me?¡±


    Leo had his thought. If he reced Winnie, it was hurtful to Winnie.


    ¡°But if the promotion video is on, I will be recognized, and our game will be doomed.¡±


    Winnie felt it had cause impact on the promotion of the game and Leo would have lost a lot of money.


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t think that way, maybe we will have different result.¡±


    ¡°Come on, do as nned. Deal with Wendy as soon as possible and returned to your normal life.¡±


    Leo got up.


    ¡°I still have work, you can go to deal with your things.¡±


    Leo asked Winnie to leave. if he kept saying about it, Winnie would continue to refused.


    ¡°Thank you, Leo.¡±


    Winwin knew Leo was good to her, and since he trusted her, she would do her best.


    Wendy felt uneasy about that. At noon, she was still in bed and wondered if it would be found out,


    Then she thought of ra¡¯s words. She could not sit idle but ask Brian. If the situation was bad, she


    could figure out the solution.


    Wendy got up and went to Brian¡¯s office.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch. You are tired and you can rx from it.¡±


    Wendy said unnaturally.


    ¡°I have asked Albert to have the lunch ready. So why don¡¯t we eat here?¡±


    Brian had been worrying about Winnie and he was not in a mood to eat outside.


    ¡°Ok then.¡±


    Wendy said with a smile, but she was nervous.


    She put down the bag and sat down.


    ¡°Brian, have you heard about Winnie. I don¡¯t think she was that kind of women. Did someone nder


    her?¡±


    Wendy asked carefully. Brian looked up at her and made her nervous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that?¡±


    Wendy pretended to be calm, though she did not know if she had concealed it well.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Brian said coldly and took back his eyes.


    Because Brian did nothing, Wendy continued to ask.


    ¡°Brian, is the man in the parking lot you? You¡­¡±


    She did not finish her sentence, but she believe Brian know what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Yes, it is me. I am sorry.¡±


    Brian admitted it and did not exin anything. He said he was sorry, but his tone was stiff.


    ¡°Brian, since it had been spoken of, I would like to express my thought. I have heard a lot of gossip


    about you and Winnie. I don¡¯t care what rtionship you had before, but I am back, and you have


    decided to be with you, please show me respect. Stay away from Winnie and you are just parents of


    the children.


    It was her right to say so. Since her fianc¨¦ did that, she had the right to me him, but she was


    nervous, for fear that Brian would find something wrong from her words.


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Brian said, which stunned Wendy.


    ¡°Brian¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you will nder her by posting pictures?¡±


    Wendy wanted to exin, but Brian interrupted her.


    Brian had no evidence that Wendy did that, but he wanted to see her reaction.


    ¡°I¡­. You mean I did that to Winnie?¡±


    Wendy tried to hide her panic and felt her heart was jumping out of her throat.


    ¡°Brian, I promise, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°I mean you can¡¯t do that again. Since it has happened, as your fianc¨¦e, I have the right to get to know


    the truth.¡±


    Wendy was nervous and sad.


    Brian¡¯s attitude was tough.


    ¡°I hope what you said is true, I will investigate it and it will be good if you did not do that.¡±


    Brian kept warning. Even if it was not Wendy did that, he would like to take this opportunity to make


    Wendy understand that Winnie could not be bullied.


    ¡°You will investigate it?¡±


    If Brian investigated it, she would be found out.


    ¡°Brian, you have got involved. If you help to investigate it, you will be judged. Will you give up your


    reputation because of Winnie?¡±


    Wendy was worried and raised her voice, showing her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I am now single and have not got married. Why would people judge me?¡±


    Brian asked. Wendy could not ept that, but it was the truth.


    ¡°Brian, how can you say that? I am not your wife, but I came back to marry you. Now all people know


    that I am your fianc¨¦e, have you ever considered my feelings?¡±


    Wendy was still anxious, but now she was angry.


    Brian¡¯s words made her feel hurt. Because he was desperate for Winnie, and it was uneptable for


    Wendy.


    ¡°Wendy, I have to correct one thing.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian said coldly with a serious face.


    ¡°I did ask you toe back, but you refused me. Since you refused, I gave up. But you suddenly


    showed up, have you ever considered my feelings?¡±


    It made Wendy stunned. Seeing Brian¡¯s sharp eyes, Wendy was again nervous.


    ¡°I was to surprise you¡­¡±


    Wendy tried to exin, but Brian did not give her chance.


    ¡°Wendy, I don¡¯t want to know why you did that. Since you havee back, I epted you, and I hope


    you give me time to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Someone deliberately ndered Winnie and some pictures were fake. For the sake of the children, I


    have to help her.¡±


    Brian¡¯s attitude was firm. As long as Winnie asked for help, he would help her.


    His words made Wendy speechless. She spoke again after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you offer help or not, but the rtionship between the three of us could not be like this.


    Do you want such a rtionship all the time?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I said give me time to get used to it. I need to get used to your return and her leaving. She is


    the mother of my children and my children need her to take care of.¡±


    Brian was emotional. He wanted to get over Winnie, but he could not do that.


    ¡°Wendy, my children can¡¯t ept you right now. if you have choice, you can leave and don¡¯t have to


    wait.¡±


    Brian had no confidence to maintain his rtionship with Wendy. He felt tired and felt it a burden. And


    he did not expect that after four years of waiting.


    ¡°Do you want to break up with me? You want to abandon me for another woman?¡±


    Wendy cried out. She was afraid that Brain would say that and that Brian would leave her.


    ¡°Wendy, calm down. I have broken up with Winnie to be with you, but it is not only me changed. Since


    you came back, I can¡¯t feel the previous Wendy, I can¡¯t feel your heart. I don¡¯t know if it is my extreme


    thought, or your heart is still abroad.¡±

 Chapter 300 Wait for Your Apology

    Chapter 300 Wait for Your Apology


    Brian wanted to say these words several times, but he did not say that for fear hurting Wendy¡¯s feeling.


    But today, Wendy ssified him as a heartbreaker, so Brian had to say so.


    Brian admitted that he was responsible, but only for Wendy''s good. If he didn''t care about anyone else,


    he would be with Winnie by now.


    Because Wendy decided not toe back, he was determined to be with Winnie. But when she


    returned, he could not take back his heart.


    ¡°Wendy, after all, we have been apart for more than four years. If we want to get back together, we


    need time. I...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. I love you.¡±


    Wendy was at a loss because of Brian''s words. In order not to say something wrong, Wendy turned to


    leave after dropping this sentence.


    Brian felt sorry in the heart, but he did not chase out. Wendy also needed to calm down to think about


    why she came back. Was it because of love or money or status, or she had no other choice?


    Winnie went back to work ande to Wendy after work.


    Wendy had been home this afternoon, thinking about Brian¡¯s words and worrying about things rted


    to Winnie.


    When she was worried, the phone rang suddenly.


    Wendy picked up the phone and got panic when she took a look at it.


    Winnie''s phone, why did Winnie call her at this hour? Had she been found out?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The phone kept ringing, and the ring was her favorite song, but it sounded so scary now.


    Wendy looked at the phone, but she did not answer it and turned into mute.


    After a while, Wendy could not help taking out her mobile phone. It had been hang up, but she received


    a text message from Winnie.


    ¡°I''ll wait for you at the XX cafe. I will give you half an hour. If you don''te, I''ll call the police.¡±


    Winnie''s meaning was clear. Wendy did not dare to hesitate, casually took a coat and ran out.


    When she came to the caf¨¦ and got into the door, she saw Winnie calmly sitting there, but she was not


    calm.


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    Wendy stood opposite Winnie and asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°Why do you ask that since you are here? You wouldn''t havee if you don''t know the reason. Sit


    down. Things between us cannot be exined in a few words.¡±


    Winnie''s tone was calm, but she had anger in eyes.


    She got nder and now the culprit was in front of her, she sure was angry.


    Wendy sat down with worry.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why you ndered me? Can you tell me how you got those pictures?¡±


    Winnie asked directly.


    ¡°Winnie, with that you said it was me did that? You......¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you don''t seem to know me. I never say anything without proof, and it''s no use if you want to


    deny it.¡±


    Winnie interrupted the words of Wendy with confidence. She did not want Wendy to be unreasonable


    as Penny.


    ¡°......¡±


    Wendy did not speak but only stared at Winnie with angry eyes.


    ¡°It''s you did the wrong thing. You don''t have the right to look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I admit that Mr. Be and I hugged. To speak immorally, it is not against principle since


    neither of us get married.¡±


    ¡°Oscar is my best friend and my ex-husband. In order to get household registration for Megan, I had to


    register my marriage with Oscar, just like some people marry a local in order to get a green card


    abroad.¡±


    At this point, Winnie deliberately stopped. She was not sure whether Wendy had that reason, but her


    household registration did say that she got a divorce.


    ¡°My household registration says I am divorced, and my ex-husband is Oscar. You came back from


    abroad, you should be more used to that kind of greeting than anyone else.¡±


    Winnie''s eyes did not leave Wendy from beginning to end when she spoke, and indeed she saw


    Wendy was panic.


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°Leo has a girlfriend and is now my business partner and good friend. We are clear, but you made fake


    picture of us, you did make efforts.¡±


    ¡°Don''t let me find you if you do it again made make the picture real.¡±


    Winnie said sarcastically, but her tone was always lukewarm, which made Wendy could not guess her


    mind.


    ¡°Winnie, if it weren''t for your seduction of Brian, how could I do that? Brian and I are going to get


    married soon. And you got involved. Don''t say you have no motives.¡±


    Wendy said, since she had been found out, she had nothing to worried about.


    ¡°I managed to get those pictures, because I wanted the whole country to see what kind of woman you


    are.¡±


    ¡°You can say anything about me and Brian, but not Oscar and Leo. I didn¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t nder


    me.¡±


    Winnie raised her voice and continued.


    ¡°You are making this up out of nothing, you are hurting me, you are ndering me. Wendy, don¡¯t be so


    nasty. If you hate me,e to me, you can scold me and beat me, but don¡¯t get the innocent people


    involved.¡±


    ¡°And I want to emphasize again that Brian is still single. Every woman in the country, not to mention


    me, has the right to like him.¡±


    Wendy said coldly. She knew she was wrong, knew that she should not be so close to Brian, but she


    hated the way Wendy did that.


    ¡°You are shameless, stop saying disgusting word.¡±


    Wendy said with disgust staring at Winnie angrily.


    ¡°You said I am shameless, but at least I don''t make up things out of nothing. Wendy, although I have no


    family background, no money and no status, you must know that I have two children and the father is


    Brian. Do you think you have a chance toe back from MG if I really want to be with Brain?¡±


    ¡°Now that you''vee back, there''s no need to treat me as an enemy. Brian belongs to you. I won''t


    fight with you.¡±


    Winnie wanted to make Wendy see the facts and not do nasty things again. It would only make Brian


    stay further away from her.


    ¡°It is good to hear that. You said you don¡¯t fight with me, but you have been pestering Brain.¡±


    Wendy said and did not want to lose to Winnie on the momentum.


    ¡°I don''t think we can go on talking. Since you think I''m pestering Brian, let''s fight for him then.¡±


    ¡°Come on, what do you think I should solve the matter of ndering me?¡±


    Winnie did not expect that Wendy was so stubborn.


    Given Wendy''s attitude, she had nothing to apologize for.


    ¡°This is the retribution that you robbed my boyfriend. You deserve it.¡±


    Wendy got up angrily, but Winnie said firmly.


    ¡°I''ll be expecting a public apology from you tomorrow. If I don''t get that by night, I''ll talk to Brain and get


    the police involved in this matter.¡±


    Winnie looked at Wendy¡¯s stiff back with anger in eyes.


    She did something wrong, but she did not admit it and still did not apologize. If Winnie did not do that,


    Wendy would be worse.


    The next day, Winnie went to work as usual. If Wendy did not apologize to her publicly before the end


    of the shift, she would find Brian to exin the matter clearly.


    Winnie calmed down to work, but Wendy was upset and did not know what to do.


    When she was helpless, all she could think of was the group chat of the three.


    Wendy: Help me, help me. Are you there? Help me out.


    Wendy waited in agony for ten minutes before someone answered.


    ra: What''s the matter, Wendy? What''s the trouble?


    Laura: Sorry, I''ve been busy. I just saw the message.


    Three people began to study the countermeasure.


    Wendy told then what happened, then...


    Laura: So she found it? She is so good?


    Laura said, but it was in her expectations.


    ra: What did Winnie say?


    Wendy: She told me to apologize to her, or she would tell Brian.


    ra: Didn''t she say to call the police?


    Wendy: Yes. It seems that if Brain did not give her a solution, she will call the police.


    Wendy understood it in this way.


    Laura: I think she was to give you a chance.


    ra: I think what Laura said makes sense. Wendy, find Mr. Be and admit it. Only he can help you.


    If Winnie calls the police, even if there is no serious consequence, you will be detained for a few days


    at least. The most important thing is that it if gets out and the policee out to rify it, and you will


    be humiliated.


    Wendy sent an embarrassed emoji. She quarreled with Brian yesterday. Would Brian help her in this


    situation? But she didn''t tell them.


    Wendy: What can Brian do for me? Winnie wants a public apology. I will be also embarrassed.


    Laura: No one knows who you are even if you post your apology. Even if they know who you are , no


    one cares. After all, it has nothing to do with them. And you don''t have that much personal influence,


    but if the police rify it, there are many people will pay attention to you.


    ra: I agree with Laura, and do you want to be prison?


    Wendy was speechless, she understood, but she did not know if Brian would help her.


    ra: Wendy, don''t think about it anymore. Winnie looks mild on the surface, but actually she is a


    vicious woman. She''ll do it since she has said that. If she does call the police, we''ll be put on the


    defensive.


    ra persuaded Wendy by ndering Winnie. If it got big, she would be found out too. After all, she


    was the one with the worst names and the one with the most thumb ups.


    Laura: Yeah. Now that Winnie has given you a chance, you should make it small. We are unlucky this


    time, but there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    Laura persuaded Wendy for her own sake. Like ra, she was also afraid of being found out.


    There was never any real friendship in this group of three people, who had always had their own


    agendas.


    Wendy was not talking. She needed to think hard about what was best for her.

 Chapter 301 Admit It

    Chapter 301 Admit It


    Wendy had been considering it until noon and finally decided to find Brian, because this was her only


    way.


    When she was arrived at 30th floor of the Be Group, she was stopped by the secretary.


    ¡°The directors of all departments of are reporting work, Miss Yup, please wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°It is noon now, and they are still reporting work?¡±


    Wendy questioned and suspected that the secretary lied to her. She thought it was Winnie inside.


    ¡°It is the summary report of the month, which has not been over since the morning.¡±


    Brian had ordered her not to let others disturb him, including Wendy.


    ¡°All right, I''ll wait a minute.¡±


    Wendy said, but she was eager. She was afraid that Winnie would tell Brian ahead of her.


    After waiting for a while, Wendy could not calm down, so she went to Jack¡¯s office to kill time.


    Jack was the first to report work, and he had works to do, so he went back to his office first.


    He spent the whole morning to sort out all the works that had not been done in the past few days. As


    he was to go for dinner, Wendy showed up.


    ¡°Why do you show up at this hour? Do you want to invite me to dinner?¡±


    Jack teased her and he knew the reason Wendy came.


    ¡°I am not in the mood to invite you to dinner. I came to see your elder brother, who is still in a meeting


    at this very moment.¡±


    Wendy was anxious and wanted to find someone to talk to distract her attention.


    ¡°Why do youe to him? Is it about Winnie?¡±


    Jack had been thinking about it. Winnie had not answered the phone these two days, and he was


    annoyed by that.


    ¡°Do you know about Winnie?¡±


    Wendy asked in panic. She did not know how to face Brian and what Brian would do to her.


    ¡°You should ask who doesn''t know. The whole country knows about it. How could I not know about it?¡±


    ¡°I am angry about it. What a pig''s brain does the person who posted this post have? How dare he


    nder the reputation of others with such poor Pictureshop skills? If I were Winnie, I would seek justice


    through thew. Such a viinous person should be sent to prison for a few days.¡±


    Jack said righteously and wished to find out the person behind scene.


    He heard it from his Grandpa and knew the picture of Leo was false.


    It still affected his mood, so he hated the backstabber. He wouldn''t have bothered if she hadn''t made


    such a mess of things.


    ¡°What''s that got to do with you? How do you know that the picture is false? Did Winnie tell you that?


    And not all pictures are false. You know about her rtionship with your brother. They slept together,


    and you believe that the embrace was false?¡±


    Although Wendy was guilty, only she could do was to ask for justice for herself.


    She was in the wrong for this, but why she did that. If it wasn''t for Winnie pestering Brian, how could


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    she target Winnie?


    ¡°The man in the office is Winnie''s ex-husband. Now he gets along with her as a friend, so hugging is


    normal. I don''t know the one with Brian.¡±


    Jack was far-fetched. He did not dare to admit the rtionship between Brain and Winnie, but he could


    not be direct in face of Wendy.


    In fact, among the three men involved in this matter, he most minded Brian.


    ¡°Who have you heard all this from?¡±


    Wendy asked in surprise, wondering why Jack knew it so clearly, even knew about Winnie''s ex-


    husband.


    Through this dialogue, Wendy finally knew that that man was Winnie''s ex-husband. Winnie was a


    divorced woman, but Brian still loved her? Did the two children connect them together?


    ¡°I heard it from Grandpa, it can''t be false.¡±


    He did not know what kind of attitude other people had towards his grandfather, but he had believed in


    his grandfather since he was a child.


    ¡°Does Grandpa know it too? What does he think of it?¡±


    Wendy did not expect that an old man who only read books and news every day and never yed with


    his mobile phone also knew this matter.


    ¡°As I said, the whole country knows about it. Grandpa knows it for sure. He only said that the picture is


    false.¡±


    Jack did not care about grandpa''s attitude, but from grandpa''s words, he knew some information.


    Wendy got nervous. Grandpa spoke for Winnie and did not believe that Winnie was such a person. It


    could be seen that Grandpa had a good view of Winnie.


    She had to pay attention to it. Winnie''s reputation was so bad but Grandpa was willing to believe her. If


    he knew that Winnie was the mother of two children, he would make Winnie and Brian be together.


    It seemed that Brian made the right decision to hide identity of the children''s real mother, so that they


    could be together.


    Wendy understood not if she wanted to seize the heart of Brian, grandpa and two children were also


    very important besides Winnie.


    Wendy returned to Brian''s office.


    At this time, Brian had finished his work. Before he could take a rest, there was knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As his voice fell, Wendy pushed the door open.


    Wendy walked in timidly and looked up at Brian cautiously.


    ¡°Have you had lunch? If not, I will ask Albert to prepare.¡±


    Brian said lukewarmly and there was not joy in his tone.


    ¡°No need, I came over today because I want to tell you something.¡±


    Wendy spoke in a low voice because of uncertainty.


    Brian found something wrong with Wendy and asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Wendy was too timid to say.


    ¡°Brian, don''t be angry at what I said, you must forgive me.¡±


    Wendy begged for forgiveness before she said that and her heart was beating violently at this time


    because of fear.


    After hearing that, Brian frowned immediately. Looking at the timid Wendy, Brian had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    At this moment, Brian really did not want to hear his own spection, if his spection was consistent


    with what Wendy said, he would be ashamed to face Winnie.


    ¡°I...Winnie was ndered by me.¡±


    Even if Wendy was afraid, even if she did not dare face the consequences, she had no choice but told


    the truth.


    ¡°You did it?¡±


    Brian did not want to believe it, so he asked to confirm it.


    ¡°Yes, I sent the main post. I am sorry, Brian, I did not mean it.¡±


    After that, Wendy begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°You went too far. How could you do that to her?¡±


    Brian suddenly roared. He was most afraid of this kind of thing happened. He did not want Wendy to


    hurt Winnie.


    Wendy was scared and cried. She was not afraid of the indifference in Brian''s speech, but


    disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry, Brian, I did not mean to do it. I was in a bad mood after drinking with my friends that day, so


    I posted it on the spur of the moment.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it will be all right by saying sorry? Do you have any idea how much I trust you? Winnie


    doubted you from the beginning, and I assured her again and again that you would not do that. How


    can I exin to Winnie?¡±


    Brian was furious, and at the same time, he was trying his best to control his emotions for fear of


    punishing Wendy.


    ¡°Brian, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I did it without malice, I just wanted to vent resentment that I had


    been holding in my heart.¡±


    Although Wendy defended herself, but she still felt warm in heart by Brian¡¯s words. After all, he


    believed her.


    ¡°You want to vent your resentment, but have you ever thought about Winnie''s feelings? Didn¡¯t you see


    that abuse of theizens? If it were you, can you ept that?¡±


    Brian was angry, but regretted that she did not believe Winnie¡¯s words to bring her harm.


    ¡°Why do you only think about Winnie''s feelings, why don''t you think about my feelings? What I did was


    wrong. I didn''t have a brain. But why did I do that? Why didn''t you ask me the reason?¡±


    Wendy felt cold in heart.


    At this moment, Brian only had Winnie in his mind.


    Wendy continued as she sobbed.


    ¡°If you hadn''t given Winnie such an expensive ne, if you hadn''t always hugged her, and if you


    hadn''t always kept an ambiguous rtionship, how could I have done that?¡±


    ¡°Brian, I came back from abroad and gave up everything, and now I have nothing but you. But you and


    Winnie spend so much time together that I have no sense of security.¡±


    ¡°After all these years of loving you, I could not let you be taken from me.¡±


    Wendy sad crying and felt it was the saddest time for her. She was so humble because of a man.


    ¡°Winnie and I were together before you came back. It''s my problem that we kept contacting. I always


    pestered her. You should take your anger out on me, why do you bother her?¡±


    Brian did not understand women''s jealousy. He was wrong and should not hesitate between two


    women. But why Winnie was always hurt, and he was always safe and sound.


    ¡°I love you, how can I vent my anger on you? You said it is you pestering Winnie, but if she didn''t


    seduce you and stay away from you, how can you be pestering her? She is unrestrained.¡±


    ¡°Wendy.¡±


    Brian warned Wendy in an angry voice and his eyes were cold enough to freeze all creatures to


    death.

 Chapter 302 Unacceptable

    Chapter 302 Uneptable


    Wendy had vilified Winnie. What he could not stand was that Winnie got insulted.


    ¡°Wendy, from what you said, I know you did it on purpose. You followed me, didn''t you? You


    investigated Winnie, didn''t you? You did that was to embarrass Winnie. You hate her and want to make


    her disappear from my world.¡±


    If it wasn''t for Wendy followed him, how did she get those pictures? If it wasn''t for her investigation of


    Winnie, how would she know the ne was from him? At this thought, Brian was disappointed at


    Wendy.


    Wendy should rejoice she was a woman and rejoice they had loved each other, otherwise Brian would


    have punched her.


    ¡°Are you rted to Winnie¡¯s brake failure?¡±


    Brian connected that to Wendy, because he did not believe that Wendy was so simple.


    ¡°No, I don''t know that. I did not mean to do that, Brian. I did not expect it would be so serious. I''m sorry.


    I''m really sorry. I can assure you it won''t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I am really sorry. I made a mistake. Forgive me.¡±


    Wendy could only apologize and make promise. She pulled Brian''s arm and begged him, but the


    indifference in his eyes made her feel cold in heart.


    Brian frowned angrily and kept silent with cold eyes for a long time.


    ¡°Does Winnie know about these things?¡±


    Brian lowered his voice. Looking at Wendy panic eyes, he could not stand it.


    ¡°Yes, she came to me after work yesterday. Brian, I went to sleep after it was posted, and when I woke


    up the next day, I realized how serious it became. I feel sorry for Winnie and I had deleted the post. I''ve


    realized my mistake. Just give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Brian, please help me. Winnie told me that she would call the police. I can''t be investigated by the


    police. I can''t go to jail. I was wrong. Please help me.¡±


    Seeing that Brian''s attitude eased, Wendy continued to beg him. She did not want to go to jail.


    Brian again fell into silence. It seemed that Wendy took the initiative to admit her mistake was because


    of Winnie. And it showed that Winnie was disappointed at him.


    Brian took Wendy to the sofa and let her sit down.


    ¡°Wendy, I can let it go this time. But Winnie¡¯s brake failure is rted to you, I will not forgive you.


    Brian was not joking. He could not let such a dangerous thing happen to Winnie again. And he could


    not let both women suffer.


    ¡°It is not me, really.¡±


    Wendy promised again, but her heart was shaking at this moment.


    ¡°Good. I can trust you.¡±


    Brian said that he trusted her, but he was not sure.


    At the same time, Winnie came to the Be Group at noon.


    This was her second time back after leaving the Be Group. After she got ndered, people looked


    at her in a different way.


    There was disgust and contempt. Some even were discussing about her.


    It made Winnie ufortable, but since she came here, she had guessed that.


    As if she hadn''t seen or heard anything, she walked straight and strode forward.


    Winnie directly came to ra''s office. As she reached the door, ra pushed the door. She was


    surprised to see Winnie.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ra asked with displeasure.


    ¡°Sure Ie for you, do you want to say it here or elsewhere?¡±


    Winnie said directly with a serious face. ra felt something was wrong and became nervous.


    ¡°I''m going to the canteen now and I don''t have time to talk to you.¡±


    ra was to leave, but Winnie stepped back to block in front of her. Employees in the hall were looking


    at them.


    ¡°I don''t have time either, and I didn''t have lunch. But I have to say it. Since you have limited time, let¡¯s


    talk here.¡±


    ¡°You must know that I got ndered online. I don¡¯t want to say who did that, but the person scolded me


    was you and got most thumbs up, right?¡±


    Winnie told the reason she came here. She was not afraid of being heard. In the eyes of these people,


    she had bad reputation, so she did not care about it.


    ¡°Winnie, are you ndering me?¡±


    ra''s face changed suddenly, and her heart beat uncontrobly. Winnie got this thing to thepany,


    she could only deny it.


    ¡°Don''t you think you''re joking, ra? The wholepany knows what my job is. I should have no


    trouble finding out who abused me. Do you think I might nder you?¡±


    Winnie said with a cold face.


    She didn''te here just to get justice. It was ra who went too far and fooled her again and again.


    Winnie could not endure it anymore.


    ¡°Winnie, it''s rude of you to talk like that. You...¡±


    ra did not know what to say. She knew Winnie''s ability and it was easy for Winnie to find her out.


    She thought that Winnie would only find out who posted the pictures and would not pay attention to the


    followers. So she gavements and forwarded it an unscrupulous way, but Winnie still found her.


    Winnie interrupted ra''s words.


    ¡°I was rude but I didn''t say the dirty words, I didn''t make tricks in secret. ra, you are not stupid. You


    should know that it is cyberbullying. It is against thew. You have not confirmed the truth of the matter


    but you organized people to scold me. Don¡¯t you think you went too far?¡±


    Winnie loudly questioned, as her volume increased, more people gathered around. But Winnie didn¡¯t


    mind and that was what she wanted. She wanted to let ra feel what it was like to be despised.


    ¡°Winnie, it is you went too far. I know nothing. What are you doing here? Not only me, but everyone in


    thepany knows about you. Why do you question me?¡±


    ra was embarrassed to be exposed, but she did not admit it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t admit it, right? Ok, I will call the police. Let¡¯s see if the police can find you out and if you will


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    say the police go too far.¡±


    Winnie turned and was to leave. It was this sentence made ra afraid.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ra stopped Winnie.


    Winnie stopped and turned. She stared at ra sharply.


    ¡°Let''s talk in the office.¡±


    ra lowered her voice, which proved that she was afraid. She was afraid of being investigated by the


    police, because she was guilty of something.


    Seeing that, the people present knew what happened.


    ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t have dinner. It is just a break. I don''t have time to talk to you in the office. Let¡¯s take


    here. Everybody is listening, so that they can know the whole story.¡±


    Winnie repeated what ra had just said.


    Just now she had given ra the opportunity, but she did not cherish it. It was impossible for her to


    follow her instruction now.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ra did not expect it would be like this.


    ¡°Since you did something wrong, you should apologize. You are wrong, and the person who posted the


    picture was wrong. I''ve found her and I''m going to ask for a public apology. You apologize in the same


    tform that you used to nder me.¡±


    That was Winnie''s bottom line. She did not call the police or ask forpensation for mental damage.


    After that, Winnie gave ra a look and walked away.


    Then she saw Albert, Calvin and Morgan.


    ¡°Winnie.¡±


    The three of them greeted her with deep voice and the expressions on their faces were extremely


    unnatural.


    ¡°You all saw that?¡±


    Winnie asked in a low voice, and her face looked better.


    ¡°Yes. Shall I tell Mr. Be?¡±


    Albert asked Winnie.


    The three people passed by and gathered to see what happened. They did not expect that it was


    Winnie and that it was ra scolded her online.


    ¡°Do you three have a minute? Go to the cafe.¡±


    Winnie invited three men. They were the only three people in the Be Group who trusted her the


    most and thought for her.


    ¡°Go to the restaurant. You haven''t had lunch yet. We''re going there, too.¡±


    Calvin said. The three of them were not going to for lunch, but they could apany Winnie to had


    food.


    ¡°There is a new restaurant nearby. I heard it is good, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    When Morgan said this, he called and booked a table.


    Winnie went to the restaurant with the three men.


    There were no private rooms, so they sat in the lobby. But the restaurant had a quiet corner for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to the branch now?¡±


    Winnie wanted to know how they were doing.


    ¡°I''ve always been around Mr. Be.¡±


    Albert gave the first answer.


    ¡°I''ve been back for a few days and have no intention of going out.¡±


    Calvin said softly.


    ¡°I have not yet finished the work arranged by Mr. Be. Ie back to report and I will leave the day


    after tomorrow.¡±


    Morgan said with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that we met at the right time, or Morgan would have left.¡±


    Winnie jokingly said. After knowing their situation, Wendy began to talk about the problems they were


    concerned about.


    ¡°Don''t tell Mr. Be about ra. Even if he knows, it won''t change anything.¡±


    Winnie did not want to let Brian know about it. Even if he knew about it, he would not do anything to


    ra.


    ¡°But you bear the grievance by yourself. ra is too unreasonable. I have warned her many times, but


    she never changed.¡±


    Albert said angrily.

 Chapter 303 An Enviable Love

    Chapter 303 An Enviable Love


    If Albert dealt with it, he would tell Brian and would make ra face punishment.


    ¡°Never mind, I got a lot of grievance form Brian and this is not a big deal.¡±


    Winnie''s attitude surprised the people present. But her attitude made ra jealous.


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°You and ra have been working for Mr. Be for years, and you all know why she did this to me. I


    can understand her, and she''s got a family. Who''s going to look after her family if I make it big?¡±


    Winnie had many reason for not calling the police. Brian was the main reason, but she had to think of


    ra and Felix.


    ¡°Winnie, you are too kind, you cover for her, but she is not grateful at all. I think Mr. Be ought to


    know about it. She''s gone too far. You''ve been gone from the Be Group for a long time and she still


    doesn''t let you go.¡±


    Calvin expressed his views on this matter, apparently he and Albert had the same idea.


    Then Morgan expressed his view on this matter.


    ¡°She depended on her husband''s death, and on Mr. Be taking care of her, she would do anything. I


    agree to tell Mr. Be. She should be punished so that she could learn her lesson. Or she will do


    things worse than Penny did.¡±


    Morgan was afraid that ra would be like Penny and that Winnie would be the target again.


    Winnie agreed that ra relied on Brian, otherwise how could she still work in the Be Group?


    Because of Brian on her behind, she hated Winnie and took revenge on her.


    ¡°There''s no use telling him. Maybe next time. I''ll tell him if she does that again.¡±


    Winnie said bitterly. Even if there was next time, even if she told Brain, it would not change anything,


    and it would only make ra hate her more.


    ¡°Did you find the person who posted it?¡±


    Albert sighed and continued to ask. He seemed to know what Winnie was thinking about.


    ¡°Yes, I''m waiting for her to apologize.¡±


    Winnie was ready to have meal.


    ¡°Eat first and we''ll talk while we eat. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s talk about some happy


    things¡±


    Winnie avoided that topic, which was rted to Wendy. If she said that, she did not know if Brian would


    be unhappy.


    They began to eat, but all three men could feel her helplessness and loneliness.


    After experiencing such a big thing, she had to face it alone.


    When they were having a meal, Albert''s phone rang. It was Brian calling.


    ¡°Mr. Be?¡±


    ¡°Call Winnie and ask her toe to thepany. She did not answer my phone calls.¡±


    Brian ordered. He knew why Winnie did not answer his phone.


    Albert took a look at the phone Winnie ced on the table and realized she refused to answer Mr.


    Be¡¯s phone


    ¡°Mr. Be, Winnie is with us now...¡±


    At this point, Albert was forced to stop because Winnie gave him a gesture to make him stop speaking.


    In fact, Albert had impulse to tell him about ra. If it were not for Winnie to stop him, ra would be


    screwed.


    ¡°With you? Where are you? Who else is with you?¡±


    Brian said.


    ¡°In a restaurant near thepany, Calvin, Morgan and I have lunch with Winnie.¡±


    Albert did not tell the truth, because he respected Winnie.


    ¡°Bring her to me when you finish. I want to see her.¡±


    Brian said coldly and then hung up the phone.


    Winnie and his three right-hand men had dinner together, but he did not know that, which made him


    jealous and angry.


    Albert felt Brian''s dissatisfaction on the phone, but he could not tell Winnie.


    ¡°Mr. Be wants you to go to his office after dinner.¡±


    ¡°I know, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Winnie said indifferently and did not want a phone call of Brian disturbed their moods.


    In fact, she had already guessed what the matter was and she refused to answer the phone because it


    would affect their mood.


    Atst, with three men escorting her, Winnie came to the door of the president''s office.


    As she was to knock at the door, the secretary came to her.


    ¡°Winnie, go in. Albert, Calvin, Morgan, Mr. Be asked you to go in together.¡±


    The secretary gave two knocks on the door and then pushed it open to let them in.


    Winnie knew why Brian wanted to see her, but she did not understand he asked the three to go in too.


    She had doubts, but seeing Wendy, Winnie became angry.


    The three people looked at each other and walked in.


    Brian looked at the three people coldly and issued orders.


    ¡°You three are quite free. Grab the paper on the desk and read it. Give me your opinion tomorrow.¡±


    Three people looked at Brian''s desk and found it was a pile of paper on it. They dared not refuse and


    could only take the papers.


    Seeing that, Winnie was self-condemned and she knew why Brian told them toe in.


    ¡°Mr. Be, are you unsatisfied that I have lunch with your employees? So this is punishment?¡±


    ¡°After all, I worked for the Be Group. I worked with them. I can''t contact with them after I left the


    Be Group?¡±


    Winnie said angrily and her tone was stubborn.


    ¡°If I can''t show up it the Be Group, you should never have asked to see me.¡±


    Winnie turned to look at the three men still holding the papers.


    ¡°Sorry to cause you into troubles. I will ask for leave with thepany in the afternoon to help you


    finish the work.¡±


    Winnie was to take the papers in Albert''s hands. But at this moment, Brian came to Winnie with the


    fastest speed and directly stretched out his hand to hold Winnie''s arm.


    However, he angrily stared at Albert andmanded in a cold voice.


    ¡°Put the papers back, and you three get out.¡±


    The three right-hand men put the papers back and left the office quickly.


    Brian had been holding Winnie¡¯s arm, which made Wendy angry and jealous.


    Brian changed his attitude and took back the punishment because of Winnie, and only Winnie could


    make him do so.


    Winnie did not say a word, but directly shook off Brian''s hand.


    ¡°Why do you want to see me, Mr. Be?¡±


    Winnie took two steps back but never took a look at Wendy, who was sitting on the sofa.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing that, Brian came to his senses. He spoke.


    ¡°It''s about you being ndered. I want to tell you that it''s Wendy who did that.¡±


    Wendy got up and came to Winnie.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Winnie. I posted the pictures on the website after drinking that night. It''s my fault, and I


    apologize to you.¡±


    Wendy whispered, but Winnie did not feel she was guilty.


    Winnie knew that Wendy was only apologizing on the surface and had no regrets in her heart.


    Winnie did not say a word, but stared at Brian stubbornly. Didn''t he say he trusted Wendy? Wasn''t


    Wendy the best woman in his heart?


    Now Wendy personally admitted that she did that. Didn¡¯t it have any impact on him?


    ¡°Winnie, Wendy went too far and I have my responsibility. I am sorry for that, and I will take all the


    consequences.¡±


    When Brian said these words, he was ashamed to face Winnie. He still clearly remembered what he


    said to Winnie.


    But he failed to keep his promise because of Wendy.


    Winnie''s heart froze instantly after hearing such words. Although she knew Brian would protect Wendy,


    she still felt sad.


    ¡°You''ll bear all the consequences? Can you go to prison for her?¡±


    Winnie was angry. She wanted to see what Brian could do for Wendy.


    ¡°I''d do it if I could.¡±


    Brian answered helplessly, but looking at Winnie''s sad eyes, his heart was hurt.


    He could not satisfy both women. Thest thing he wanted was to see Winnie hurt, but every time he


    made a choice to hurt her.


    ¡°I don''t need him to go to prison for me. If you want to go through legal procedures, I can bear it


    myself.¡±


    Wendy said. She was touched by Brian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Winnie, it is my fault, I am willing to bear the consequences. As long as you don''t call the police, I''ll


    agree to anything you ask.¡±


    Wendy begged Winnie. She would not let Brian go to prison and she did not want to go to prison either.


    So she kept apologizing.


    ¡°Ok, give me Brian, how do you think?¡±


    Winnie said that out of anger. She knew that even if Wendy said yes, Brian would not agree.


    ¡°No, anything but that.¡±


    Wendy answered bluntly. If she could give up Brian, she would not have done that.


    ¡°It seems that the love between you is deep, one is willing to bear everything, the other would rather go


    to prison than give up. OK, I won¡¯t make it hard for you. As long as you make a public apology on the


    website, I will not pursue it.¡±


    Winnie said and looked at Brian.


    ¡°Is that ok, Mr. Be?¡±


    Winnie deliberately asked, but her heart was suffering.


    ¡°......¡±


    Brian was speechless. He was ashamed to face Winnie and could not require anything from Winnie.


    ¡°Winnie, I have apologized to you, so don¡¯t let me make a public apology on the website, or I will be


    scolded.¡±

 Chapter 304 Its the Best I Can Do

    Chapter 304 It''s the Best I Can Do


    Wendy thought Winnie would agree with that. She didn''t have the ability to face theizens'' abuse,


    and it would be even worse if she was found.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be more miserable than I, it will be ok because you have your fiance to help you. Wendy, do I


    deserve to be scolded by the whole country? Isn''t it too much?¡±


    It was Winnie''s bottom line. she would not agree with that. Even if Brian asked for mercy, she had to


    defend her bottom line.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Be, but I think it''s the best I can do. No one cares about my feelings, so I have to


    protect myself.¡±


    ¡°There are only two ways to solve this, one is to make a public apology, the other is to call the police. If


    I don''t see a public apology from Wendy tomorrow morning, I will call the police immediately.¡±


    Winnie said coldly and then directly turned to leave.


    This was the decision she made after considering all the people. She felt sad for because Brian''s shield


    for Wendy, but she did nothing wrong.


    Winnie walked out of the president''s office with tearful eyes. Albert and the other two stood outside and


    had not left.


    At that moment seeing them, Winnie wanted to cover up her grievances, but she failed and tears


    flowed down.


    ¡°I''m going back.¡±


    After saying that, Winnie hurried to the elevator.


    ¡°Calvin, you go to see Winnie off.¡±


    Albert was worried about Winnie. He thought it was dangerous to drive when she was in a bad mood.


    Calvin hurried to keep up with the pace of Winnie, and the other two had not stayed in ce.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go find ra.¡±


    Albert took Morgan downstairs in another elevator to find ra.


    When they left Brian''s office, they deliberately left a gap in the door, eavesdropping. Though not quite


    aboveboard, they worried about Winnie.


    Therefore, they knew the person who posted was Wendy, and knew that Winnie was sad because of


    that. They were angry. they could not defense with Mr. Be, so they could only find ra.


    Without knocking at the door, they broke into ra¡¯s office and then closed the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ra asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I heard that you scolded Winnie on the Inte, so I came to remind you of something.¡±


    Albert went to the point and his tone was filled with dissatisfaction and disappointment.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ra asked Albert angrily. Morgan answered.


    ¡°Now everyone in thepany knows it except Mr. Be, of course we know. We just passed by and


    overheard your conversation with Winnie, so here we are.¡±


    ¡°What attitude do you have? Are you here for Winnie?¡±


    ra questioned. She was ufortable to see Albert and Morgan¡¯s cold attitude.


    They had been working together for many years, and she was not as good as Winnie?


    ¡°No, but I want to remind you not to do such things again. ra, we know your feeling about Mr.


    Be, and we''ve reminded you of it more than once. But why can''t you get yourself out?¡±


    Albert continued.


    ¡°Mr. Be doesn¡¯t like you, he just feels guilty for you, because of your husband. If there was no your


    husband, you are nothing in his heart. Everyone knows that, and I believe you know it too. Why do you


    persist on that?¡±


    Albert said simr words, but it was not as direct as this. He did not say that because they were


    colleague for years, but now he could not bear it any more. He had to persuade her to give up, for the


    good of her.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I can deal with it myself.¡±


    ra was embarrassed that it had been exposed.


    ¡°ra, you must see your heart and the truth. You have lost your way and have done harm to Winnie.


    Do you really want to end up like Penny?¡±


    Morgan persuaded ra. He did not want to see ra lost her direction, and did not want Winnie get


    hurt.


    ¡°I didn''t hurt her.¡±


    ra denied. There was not only her scolded Winnie on line. With what he said she hurt Winnie?


    ¡°Other may believe you, but I don¡¯t. This is not the first time that you have hurt Winnie. Last time Winnie


    came to ourpany, you also said nasty words in the elevator. Mr. Be confirmed it with Winnie,


    but Winnie denied it. This time...¡±


    Albert was interrupted by ra before he could finish his words.


    ¡°She was right. I didn''t say anything, how could she frame me?¡±


    ra still did not admit it and she was still arrogant and unyielding. Such ra made Albert angry, and


    he suddenly increased his voice.


    ¡°You still deny. I checked in the control room and I know what you had said.¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with you, ra? Can''t you work as well as you started? Do you know that Winnie help


    you again?¡±


    ¡°We''re going to tell Mr. Be about this, and let Mr. Be deal with it, but Winnie said you have


    family. If you lose your job because of that, your family has no one to take care of. She thinks of you,


    but you do ignoble things. You are cold-blooded.¡±


    Albert said angrily and turned to leave directly. He felt that there was no need to continue to persuade


    ra.


    ¡°ra, this is thest time, if you do it again, even if Winnie forgives you, we will not forgive you. We


    will tell Mr. Be, and you will bear all the consequences.¡±


    Morgan left after the warning. They would never help ra again.


    Looking at the two people left angrily, ra had mixed feeling in heart.


    Did Winnie really protect her? No way. She liked Mr. Be and she would not do that.


    Since Albert and Morgan came to remind her, she would not attack Winnie frontally for her job, but


    others had nothing to do with her if they wanted to hurt Winnie.


    ra did not believe that Winnie would be so kind, so she had to seize the position as Wendy¡¯s


    ¡°consigliere¡±.


    Calvin apanied Winnie out. Although Winnie refused to have him to escort, he took the driving


    seat and Winnie had to give the car keys to him.


    On the way back to thepany.


    ¡°Calvin, thank you.¡±


    Although she felt a burden, Winnie felt warm. At least the three of them understood her heart.


    ¡°Winnie, we three respect you the most. You''re kind and worth it from the three of us.¡±


    Calvin felt sorry for Winnie that she had much suffering.


    ¡°Thank you, all three of you, for giving me that appraisal.¡±


    ¡°You heard what we just said.¡±


    Winnie said firmly. If they did not hear that, they would not stand outside waiting for her and show


    sympathy.


    ¡°Yes, we are angry. Mr. Be should never have taken Wendy''s side. You should be so lenient, but


    protect your rights. No matter who speaks for Wendy, you should not show mercy.¡±


    Calvin thought Winnie would not be so wronged if she did as what he said.


    ¡°Well, I''d like to do that, but I have too many people''s feelings to worry about. If I make it too big, Mr.


    Be will be embarrassed. Forget it.¡±


    Winnie said helplessly. She also wanted to make her heartfortable, but if so, several people would


    face difficulties, so never mind.


    ¡°Don''t worry about others. If they have the guts to do such a thing, they should be able to bear the


    consequence. You don''t have to worry about Mr. Be. He always cane up with a solution.


    Winnie, you should think about yourself. Your ownfort is the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°After Wendy dare to hurt you again, you must not spare her, do what you should do, don''t worry about


    anyone.¡±


    Calvin knew that Winnie considered others. In her view, it did not matter she got hurt, as long as others


    were good.


    ¡°She''ll learn her lesson and won''t do it again.¡±


    It could not even convince herself. It was neither the first nor thest time Wendy did that. She was


    destined to be hurt, despised, and regarded as an enemy all her life.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter, but Brian''s attitude towards her made her sad and it was uneptable.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He never mentioned his promise. He did not really trust her.


    Even if Wendy gave him to her, she would not ept it.


    After Albert and Morgan left the office of ra, they were still angry and returned to the president''s


    office.


    When they knocked on the door, Wendy was still there, so Albert and Morgan had to swallowed their


    words.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Albert said with a serious face.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Brian''s voice was cold. He was angry and self-condemned because of Winnie. Now seeing Albert and


    Morgan''s faces, he could not control his mood.


    ¡°Winnie left in tears.¡±


    Morgan braved to say that.


    Brian frowned and his heart pulled together.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Asked Brian.


    ¡°We are worried, so Calvin sends her back. If you see indecent pictures of Calvin and Winnie online,


    she must be ndered, Mr. Be, please understand.¡±


    Albert did not remind Brian, but taunted Wendy.


    Brian took an angry look at Albert and Morgan.


    ¡°I know, get out.¡±


    Brian issued an order. He knew that they should have known the fact and that Albert was mocking


    Wendy.

 Chapter 305 Can only Say Sorry

    Chapter 305 Can only Say Sorry


    After Albert and Morgan left, Brian''s face became bleaker. For Wendy, he hurt his most beloved


    woman, he made his most beloved woman cry. Wendy felt good, but he felt sorry that Winnie was sad.


    ¡°Make a public apology tonight. She''s given you the chance. If she calls the police, I can''t really help


    you then.¡±


    Brian reminded Wendy in a cold voice. It was Winnie¡¯s bottom line, and also Brian''s bottom line. He


    could not indulge Wendy.


    ¡°Brian, please talk to Winnie not let me make a public apology. I''m afraid...¡±


    ¡°No, there are only two options, one is to go through legal procedures, the other is to make a public


    apology.¡±


    Brian suddenly interrupted her angrily. And he felt more disappointed.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Go home, think what you''re going to say, and if you''re not sincere enough, turn yourself in to the


    police.¡±


    Brian interrupted Wendy again. He would not tolerate Wendy and would not make Winnie hurt again.


    This was the only thing he could do for Winnie.


    With that, he returned to the break room.


    At the moment he did not want to have a second look at Wendy, or he would remember that Winnie


    was hurt and he felt guilty.


    Wendy was helpless. She did not want to make a public apology, nor want to be asked by the police.


    But she had to choose between the two.


    She walked alone outside and asked ra and Laura out when it was off work. Finally she could tell


    them her worry.


    ¡°What should I do? I don''t want to apologize to her. I was wrong, but I wouldn''t have done that if she


    hadn''t forced me.¡±


    Wendy said gloomily.


    ¡°You''re right, Wendy. I would have done the same. It is right you admitted your mistakes to Mr. Be.


    You take temporary setbacks, so that you can continue to fight with Winnie.¡±


    ra was depressed now. As soon as Wendy made a public apology, she had to apologize too. She


    was not willing to do that.


    However, she would turn the reluctance into driving force.


    ¡°Yes, she does not want to give up on Mr. Be. You can¡¯t admit defeat, or she''ll always happy to get


    Mr. Be.¡±


    Laura said.


    ¡°I will not give Brian to her, but how I should write this apology. Brian said I must be sincere. I have


    never done this kind of thing before. How do I know what sincerity is?¡±


    Wendy was agitated. She was afraid that her information would be found out if she made apology on


    line.


    ¡°Wendy, if you trust me, I will write that for you. I will make it sincere.¡±


    Laura volunteered, only then could show her value. And Wendy would remember that she was good to


    her. The most important thing was to let it over as soon as possible. If it was dragged, she would be


    involved in it.


    ¡°Really? I trust you. Thank you so much, Laura.¡±


    Wendy was suddenly excited. With the help of Laura, she became less fidgety.


    However, seeing that, ra was ufortable. It seemed money and powers were good, so Laura


    curried favor with Wendy.


    Winnie was very depressed all afternoon, always thinking about what Brian had said. She tried to work


    hard to forget her worries, but Brian''s words and deeds were like nails stuck in her brain. She could not


    get rid of them.


    After work, Winnie did not go home, but went directly to the acting ss. Since Leo insisted on the


    original n, she must insist and work hard to try her best to make a good effect.


    Winnie was in such a bad mood that she went home without even eating dinner. When the car parked


    in the parking space, she sat there to relieve the depression in heart.


    She was alone to heal herself. No matter what she encountered, no matter how annoyed she was, she


    could only face it alone. She did not want to be strong, but all these things forced her to be strong.


    With a sigh, she opened the door and got off, only to find that Brian was standing beside her car.


    Seeing him, Winnie felt pain in heard and got angry.


    ¡°You''re not happy with my decision today, so youe to me?¡±


    Winnie said with a sharp tone. She wished to have thorn when she saw Brian, because the man who


    hurt her was standing in front of her, and she had to protect herself.


    ¡°No, I want to thank you...¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I don''t want your thanks. I just want you to know that it was Wendy who did that.¡±


    Before Brian could finish his words, Winnie interrupted him in a cold voice.


    To Winnie, the ¡°thank you¡± was sarcastic and show-off. It showed off they were winners.


    ¡°Mr. Be...¡±


    Before Winnie said she wanted to go home, she was interrupted by Brian.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian called Winnie and approached her, but Winnie quickly retreated and stopped Brian.


    ¡°Please call me Winnie and keep a distance with me. I don''t want to be scolded by the whole country


    for the second time. I don''t want to be mistrusted again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, we have nothing to do with each other except the children. There is no trust between us.


    Don''t evere to me about anything other than the children.¡±


    Winnie said angrily, took a step to leave, but Brian pulled her arm.


    ¡°Winwin, I have something to say.¡±


    Winnie angrily shook off Brian''s hand and looked back at him.


    ¡°I said call me Winnie, I said don''t touch me. If Wendy sees it again, it is my misfortune, I will bear the


    consequences. We have nothing to do with each other. Why should I be the spice of your rtionship?


    And then I be the scapegoat, why?¡±


    Winnie questioned loudly, paused for a moment to ease a breath and then continued to use Brian.


    ¡°What do I owe you? Why should I be med for all this shit?¡±


    Winnie gasped angrily, but her stubborn face showed herst trace of dignity.


    ¡°Sorry, all I can say is sorry.¡±


    Brian did not dare to close to Winnie and could only say sorry.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you''re sorry. I''m sick of hearing it. There is no need to apologize. I fully understand that


    you sacrifice others for the one you love.¡±


    Winnie got angrier, which verified her words that she became a victim.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    ¡°Please call me Winnie. You called me like that in face of your fianc¨¦e, so please respect your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Winnie could not help but increase her voice to prevent Brian from calling her ¡°Winwin¡±.


    She knew that in face of Wendy, Brian should call her so, but if so, he was to make clear with


    rtionship.


    She hated that, including his tone, his eyes and his behavior in the face of Wendy. All this was for that


    woman, and it had nothing to do with her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Winnie.¡±


    Brian looked at Winnie, who stared at him angrily. However, Winnie broke down at that moment he did


    not call her Winwin again.


    ¡°Excuse me, I still have work to do...¡±


    Winnie directly turned back to her car, started the car and left.


    At this time, she had no courage to face anyone, and tears could not be controlled.


    She felt she needed most at this moment was someone tofort her, but so far she had never met


    such a person who she couldint to.


    Since no man was willing to stand by her side, she had toin to her friends.


    Winnie called Oscar. Oscar did not ask too much, but went straight to Daenerys¡¯ house after buying


    wine and food.


    Oscar and Winnie arrived at Daenerys¡¯ home at about the same time.


    Seeing Winnie¡¯s red eyes, Daenerys and Kevin seemed to understand the reason.


    None of them stopped Winnie today, nor did they ask too many questions. They just drank with her.


    ¡°You have been pregnant for eight months, I''m sorry to bother you, Daenerys. But I have nowhere to


    go, and no one understands what I am feeling. Oscar, you must drink with me today, and not go home


    before you are drunk.¡±


    After a few sses of wine, Winnie lost control of her emotions. She was not good at drinking, plus she


    was in a bad mood, she got easily drunk.


    ¡°I''ll drink with you, and you can drink as much as you like.¡±


    Although Oscar felt sad that Winnie was tormenting herself, but he knew that if he did not let Winnie


    release, she would have been depressed.


    ¡°Drink, as much as you like. I''ve already called your aunt. You don''t have to go back tonight.¡±


    Daenerys felt depressed, but she had to be strong, or Winnie could not stick to it.


    ¡°You are all my best friends. You are the only people in the world who know me best. Unlike that


    asshole Brian, he doesn''t care about my feelings at all.¡±


    Others did not dare to mention Brian, but Winnie could not control herself and mentioned the one she


    loved.


    ¡°He told me that if Wendy ndered me online, I can do whatever I want. But he went back on his


    words. He is so hateful.¡±


    Winnie''s eyes were red, but she didn''t let the tearse out of her eyes. She bore it because it was


    not worth shedding tears over that heartless fellow.


    Winnie took another ss and then continued to speak.


    ¡°I told him that Wendy ndered me, but he didn''t believe me. He said Wendy would not do that, he


    trust Wendy so much.¡±


    ¡°From the time we knew each other, he believed Penny''s words that I was a cheater. Till now he


    doesn''t believe what I say. I will always be a cheater in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°I...I had no idea why I cheated him. Why he said I am a cheater?¡±

 Chapter 306 Hate You all My Life

    Chapter 306 Hate You all My Life


    Winnie said painfully, picked up the ss and was to drink again. Kevin was worried and reached out


    to grab the ss.


    ¡°Winwin, don''t drink.¡±


    ¡°I am ok, you are a doctor, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly, but this joke was sad.


    ¡°Let her drink, so that she can get the pain out of her mouth.¡±


    Daenerys felt distressed about Winnie, but it would be no use to stop her. She hoped that Winnie would


    vent out her grievances, so that she could start all over from tomorrow.


    ¡°You can drink, but don¡¯t drink so fast. If you drink like this, I can help you even if I am a doctor.¡±


    Kevin persuaded Winnie. It was dangerous for a man who was not good at drinking drank a lot.


    ¡°Ok, I will drink slowly.¡±


    Winnie took a sip and then began to speak.


    ¡°He usually calls me Winwin, but in front of Wendy, he called me Winnie. Do you think he was afraid


    that Wendy will be angry? If so, don¡¯t show up to me again. Don¡¯te to me, don¡¯t hug me.¡±


    ¡°Hypocritical man, I hate him.¡±


    Winnie said she hated him, but love had upied her heart.


    Had it not been for her deep love for him, such a trifle would not have hurt her so much.


    ¡°Winwin, it is your choice to deal with this situation like that, so you should be rxed.¡±


    Oscar said. He had never seen such Winnie. She must have grievances.


    ¡°Yes, so I have noints. Even if Brian didn''t talk to me like that, I wouldn''t send Wendy to the


    police station for his sake. I was sad that he did not trust me and not let me deal with Wendy.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what I did wrong that made him so distrustful of me.¡±


    ¡°I am ¡­ speechless.¡±


    Winnie had been unable to usenguage to describe Brian''s attitude to her, in short, she was worse


    than beggar in his eyes.


    With that, she drank up the rest of the wine in the ss. Oscar and Daenerys felt distressed but they


    could not help.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, Winnie did not know that it was recorded by Kevin and sent to Brian.


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°Daenerys, Oscar, you know, I live a very, very tired life. I want to give my aunt, sister, the children a


    good life, so I work all the time. I am tired but I feel happy. But Brian...¡±


    Winnie broke down and had to stop.


    ¡°Don''t think about it, and try not to contact him in the future. Since you can¡¯t be together, forget him and


    you will be ok.¡±


    Daenerys persuaded Winnie. With that, she shed tears too.


    She understood Winnie was tired, hurtful and helpless, so she felt distressed for her.


    ¡°I see it differently. Winwin, if you really love Brian and can''t forget him, you should try to pursue your


    happiness. Since you are painful, why not try, maybe there will be a different result.¡±


    Oscar expressed his opinion, which was the same as Kevin.


    ¡°That''s my opinion. You are painful anyway, so go for it.¡±


    Kevin hastened to say.


    ¡°It''s no use. I can only make myself more humble by fighting for it. He loves Wendy so much, how can


    there be my existence in his eyes? Even if we are together, I can''t ept that he still loves Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, the gap between us is too big, he is the man I can¡¯t be with in my life.¡±


    Winnie''s mood was low. She knew everyone was for her good, but she really did not have the courage


    to close the distance between her and Brian.


    ...


    Daenerys held to her opinion, and Oscar and Kevin still held to their opinions.


    As they were discussing, the doorbell rang.


    Kevin ran to open the door. The next moment, Brian frowned and stood in front of Winnie with a cold


    face.


    Winnie was not aware of the arrival of Brian. As she raised the ss, it was grabbed by Brian.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Winnie looked up along with the sound.


    ¡°Why are you here? You are thest person I want to see at this moment. Go, go now. Or I''ll go.¡±


    As Winnie said this, she got up and almost fell down because she was top-heavy with alcohol. Brian


    held her luckily.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me Winwin. How many times do I have to tell you before you remember? Just call me


    Winnie. This address is good, call me so in the future.¡±


    Winnie stood up straight and spoke with bitterness.


    She wanted to p the man in front of her and kill him so that she would never be sad again.


    ¡°He''s here and I''ll go. It hurts me to see him.¡±


    Winnie said and turned around.


    She wanted to release her emotions by drinking, but Brian appeared. Winnie loved him, but she only


    felt pain when she saw him at this moment.


    ¡°Win...Winnie, I''ll see you off.¡±


    Brian changed the address. He did not stop Winnie from leaving, or she would have a bad day


    tomorrow.


    But when he reached out his hand to help her, Winnie dodged.


    ¡°Keep your distance. I''m afraid of being posted on the Inte. I do not need you to see me off, and


    dare not to. If you go, I won''t go.¡±


    Winnie stood there. She had to be stubborn once, she wanted to cut off her rtionship with him.


    ¡°Win...Winnie, I was thoughtless. I...¡±


    Brian felt pain in heart seeing that Winnie was hurtful. He wanted to apologize again, wanted to make


    Winnie feel better, but Winnie did not give him a chance.


    ¡°You''re kidding, Brian. You''re not thoughtless, you are determined to do that. You don¡¯t want me to


    make it big and you don¡¯t want her to make a public apology.¡±


    Winnie suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Daenerys, see if Wendy has made a public apology. I don''t want her to apologize now. All I want is for


    Wendy to be put in jail for a few days. I want her fianc¨¦ to have a taste of pain.¡±


    When she said this, her sullen eyes were fixed on Brian and did not move.


    Her heart was not so cold. She did not want to do that, but her heart froze into ice at the thought that


    Brian tried to protect Wendy.


    ¡°I did it because...¡±


    Brian still wanted to exin, but Winnie was not to give him a chance.


    ¡°Well, well, don''t say it. Whatever you say makes sense. I don''t want to hear it. I don''t care. You want


    me to forgive Wendy and I have done the best. If you want me to cancel the public apology, Brian, I will


    hate you forever.¡±


    Winnie did not want to listen to Brian. She was afraid that he continued to intercede for Wendy, she


    was afraid that she would not refuse Brian but agree to his request.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Brian still did not give up. He just wanted to exin a few words to make Winnie feel better. However,


    Winnie was determined not to give him a chance.


    ¡°Stop talking and get out of here. I don''t want to see you again.¡±


    Winnie raised her voice and red at him.


    Seeing that Winnie could not control her emotion and did not give him a chance to speak, he walked to


    her, took her hand and walked to the guest bed.


    ¡°Let go...¡±


    Winnie pped Brian''s hand as she retreated. Oscar was worried.


    ¡°Mr. Be...¡±


    As Oscar was about to dissuade, Daenerys stopped him.


    ¡°Leave them alone, they can handle it.¡±


    As Daenerys''s voice fell, the guest bedroom door closed. Daenerys looked at the closed door and


    sighed.


    ¡°What can we do? These two can''t go on and on like this all their lives.¡±


    Daenerys feared it would happen again, because with two children involved, it was hard for them to


    draw boundaries.


    ¡°Brian loves Winwin.¡±


    Oscar was sure. Although it was the first time he saw Brian, but from Brian¡¯s eyes, he could see his


    love.


    ¡°You see that?¡±


    Daenerys asked Oscar. Was Oscar good at judgment, or was Brian''s performance was too obvious.


    ¡°Yes, I can see that in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Daenerys, you spend the most time with Winwin, and she listens to you the most. You can persuade


    her to try to get along with Brian. Maybe the result will be different.¡±


    After Oscar determined that Brian also loved Winnie, he wanted to make them together.


    ¡°It''s no use. The problem between them is not just the two of them. What about Wendy? Would the


    Be family ept Winwin? Winwin was ndered and the Be family knows it, so it is


    impossible for them to ept Winwin.¡±


    Daenerys wanted to see Winnie to be happy, and she was the most rational person. She thought that


    even if Brian and Winnie loved each other, they should fight for it together, because there were many


    difficulties.


    Brian was not an ordinary person. He could not do everything as he wanted and he had to consider


    overall situation.


    ¡°Even if it doesn''t work, she should try. The result woulde out only when she tries. Like you said, if


    they don''t go through it, they would haunt them for the rest of their lives. Who do you think would be


    hurt?¡±


    Oscar was still persuading Daenerys. He wanted to let Winnie and Brian see the facts and their hearts.


    Oscar''s words made Daenerys fell into meditation. What he said was reasonable. Only they could


    solve the problem. Only they could decide to get over each other or ovee difficulties


    desperately.

 Chapter 307 So Many Ifs

    Chapter 307 So Many Ifs


    Winnie was forcibly brought to the guest room. She pushed Brian away with force. Because of anger


    and grievance, Winnie began to vent herself.


    She clenched her fists and punched Brian''s chest, scolding Brian.


    ¡°Why do you do this to me? Why? Even If I am nothing in your heart, at least respect me for the


    children''s sake.¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault? When did I ever hit on you? Because of you, I have always been framed and humiliated.


    It is your fault. Why should I take the me?¡±


    Winnie could not control anymore and her tears fell down.


    Winnie pushed Brian away. Her painful look make Brian me himself.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian stepped forward to appease Winnie, but the word ¡°Winwin¡± got Winnie emotional.


    ¡°Brian, if you ever call that again, I''ll leave with two children and you can¡¯t see them again.¡±


    ¡°You do not deserve it. You are Wendy''s fianc¨¦, and do not deserve to call my name.¡±


    ¡°I am Winnie, not Winwin.¡±


    Winnie cried loudly, with tears blurred her line of sight.


    She was wronged, angry, and helpless.


    ¡°Ok, I was wrong. Winnie, I''ll call you Winnie.¡±


    Brian knew that Winnie was angry, but he had to agree with that, because she was emotional. He was


    afraid that Winnie would faint again and that she would be ill in hospital.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Winnie, but I have no choice about that. It''s not good for anyone if it gets big.¡±


    Brian exined two words, but as he was to continue, Winnie red at him angrily with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Don''t defend yourself. You did that for Wendy.¡±


    ¡°She is the one who did the wrong thing, and it is right to suffer the consequences. But you love her,


    even broke the promise to me. You sacrifice me to please the woman you love. You rely on that I love


    you, so you use my love for you to protect your woman. You are shameless and despicable.¡±


    ¡°If I knew that my love for you will bring me so much harm, I would rather not tell you.¡±


    ¡°If I knew I was going to get tangled up with you and be in so much pain, I''d rather not be a surrogate.¡±


    Winnie shouted hysterically. Why she suffered all of these?


    She was not strong enough to withstand that. Would those people stop hurting her only when she


    died?


    Brian was unable to defend himself and found that he could do nothing and he had hurt the woman he


    loved.


    Brian strode to Winnie and held her in his arms.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m sorry, hate me. Don''t forgive me, it is my fault.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off. There is surveince in the house. Wendy can see that. Don''t put all this on me. If Wendy is


    making trouble for me again, I will not sit still but fight back. I will show no mercy even if you defend


    her.¡±


    Winnie struggled desperately. Brian''s embrace was the warmest for her, but now it had be the


    most fearful ce.


    She was so afraid of torture and she dared not think of the embrace any more.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it won''t happen again. I admit everything is because of me, I admit everything you


    said. But I don''t love Wendy, I love you.¡±


    Brian finally confessed. He felt Winnie could feel better if he said that.


    However, Winnie could not believe that Brian was telling the truth under such situation.


    She pushed him away and said in a tone of extreme sarcasm.


    ¡°You love me? What the hell are you talking about? How can you love me? No man is willing to hurt the


    woman he loves, no man will let the woman he loves to take the me. Isn¡¯t you love special? If this is


    true love, I would rather not have it.¡±


    Winnie gave a sarcastic smile, showing destion and bitterness.


    ¡°Mr. Be, don¡¯t fool me and don¡¯t used my love to hurt me. Stay away from me from now.¡±


    ¡°Win...Winnie, I am telling you the truth. I did not lie to you.¡±


    Brian exined, but Winnie felt it was a kind of insult.


    ¡°I have said the same sentence to you more than once. I said I am not lying to you, how many times did


    you believe?¡±


    Winnie was in low spirits, but her tears still flowed silently. She was so dizzy with crying that she had no


    strength to quarrel with Brian. No matter what she said, there would be no result.


    ¡°Don''t talking. We''ve made everything clear between us. From now on, take good care of your woman


    and don''t let her trouble me anymore.¡±


    Winnie was disappointed and she had no passion to believe Brian''s words again.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I know it doesn¡¯t matter whatever I say. And you will never forgive me. But I want to make it


    up to you. I will agree with any requirement you raised.¡±


    Brian knew Winnie was disappointed. He did not me Winnie for such an attitude. It was he made her


    feel cold.


    Winnie was silent. Could she still believe his words? Would he agree to the terms she proposed?


    The answer was no. It was impossible for him to separate from Wendy, and it was impossible for her to


    ask to leave with her two children.


    ¡°If you want to make it up to me, move to the suburbs, make it your home and try to get along with your


    father.¡±


    Winnie felt that it was not possible, but Brian would not agree with whatever she could think of. Since


    so, she put forward with that requirement.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Brian was embarrassed and did not expect Winnie''s request.


    ¡°Forget it, I know what you said to me was just casual remark. Follow your own rules and don''t promise


    anything if you can''t keep.¡±


    ¡°Go out. I''m tired and want to rest. I have to work tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie looked disappointed, took a look at Brian andy down on bed.


    She curled herself up.


    Brian did not go out. He stood there and did not move. He did not go to the bed until he heard Winnie''s


    well-bnced breathing and lifted the quilt to cover her up.


    Brian sat on the bedside, quietly watching Winnie.


    Her face was still wet with tears, and she asionally sobbed. Looking at Winnie like that, he felt


    distressed. What he could do topensate her?


    Would she really be happy if he went back to the suburbs, would it really be a remedy for her?


    After waking up, Winnie was still brave and tenacious, and she had to face everything.


    She was busy in the morning. She got home and had breakfast with the children. There was a meeting


    in thepany. She was so busy that she didn''t even have time to have a look at her phone.


    It was not until the morning meeting ended she returned to her office. She saw Wendy''s public apology


    online with the same ount that she used to ndered her. Winnie finally felt relieved.


    In addition to Wendy, ra also apologized, which was unexpected. She thought she was not so


    deterrent.


    Now theizens who previously scolded her began to scold Wendy, saying she had no morality.


    Winnie sat in the office, heaved a sigh of relief. She did not care how theizens scolded Wendy and


    she didn¡¯t have the energy to inquire. She just let it go.


    Brian, who had been watching the news online since the morning, was relieved to see one apology


    after another to Winnie.


    But a personal apology caught Brian''s attention. After carefulparison, he found this person scolded


    Winnie the most. He frowned and made a call.


    ¡°Ask Albert toe to see me.¡±


    The secretary was informed to contact Albert. Soon after, Albert appeared in Brian''s office.


    ¡°Go and find out who this person is scolding Winnie?¡±


    Brian put the phone on his desk and showed it to Albert, but Albert did not pick up the mobile phone.


    Brian was confused.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, it is ra, and Winnie had early found it out. On the day we had dinner together, Winnie


    came to thepany to look for ra.¡±


    He had promised Winnie he would tell Mr. Be, but since he felt something wrong, Albert could not


    conceal it anymore.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Brian got angry, but not because of Albert, but ra.


    ¡°Winnie told us not to. She said that ra has a family to support. If she loses her job because of this,


    her family will be worried.¡±


    Albert conveyed Winnie''s message.


    ¡°ra again. She''s getting bolder and bolder. She takes my guilt about her husband and just does


    whatever she wants. Albert, transfer her to a branch office and ask her to bring her family there.¡±


    Because ra had family to support, Brian forgave her again and again for the sake of her husband.


    But she even dared scold his woman.


    ¡°Mr. Be, please execute ording to Winnie''s wishes. Just pretend you don''t know it and give


    ra another chance. Winnie said this is thest time. If she does it again, Winnie would not forgive


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her again. And she has apologized on the website.¡±


    Albert wanted to do as Winnie¡¯s wish. After all, it was good for everyone to do so. If Mr. Be sent


    ra away, ra would hate Winnie more.


    ¡°I have already given her the chance by doing so. If it were others, I would have fired her.¡±


    Brian was angry and disappointed at ra.

 Chapter 308 Wendys Doubts

    Chapter 308 Wendy''s Doubts


    ¡°Mr. Be, for once, let''s do as what Winnie said. If we don¡¯t, we are to make enemies for Winnie.


    Winnie is kind. Let''s not waste her kindness.¡±


    Albert insisted on following Winnie¡¯s instruction and had been persuading Brian. At the same time, he


    was giving ra onest chance, and no one could save her if she did it again.


    Brian was angry, but he did not speak again. Winnie forgave ra again and again, concealed for her


    again and again, but her kindness only made ra treat her more and more badly.


    Did he really have to pretend that he didn''t know anything?


    ¡°Albert, tell ra that I have already known about the fact. The reason why she is not punished is


    because Winnie begged for mercy. Tell her that Winnie is my woman all the life. Let her respect Winnie.


    If she dares to offend Winnie again, not one could save her.¡±


    Brianmanded in a domineering manner. Even if Winnie was not his woman, he would protect her


    for a lifetime. No one would be forgiven if such thing happened again.


    Wendy''s apology produced more profound impact than that Winnie was scolded. Brian did not control


    the expansion but just hid the basic information of Wendy, so that she would not be found out. In such


    way, Wendy would not be embarrassed and the whole thing would not ferment.


    Let theizens scold her and it was a lesson for Wendy. Such consequence was the lightest


    punishment.


    Wendy did not know that her basic information was covered up by Brian. After the apology was sent,


    she stayed at home in fear of being found out.


    She did not dare to leave home and only chat in the group.


    Wendy: I didn''t expect the Inte was so terrible. How could an apology post cause such a stir?¡±


    Wendy: I dare not go out now. It would be a shame if someone finds out it is me. It is even more


    humiliating than going into jail.


    ra: Don¡¯t worry, it will not be so serious. With Mr. Be, you have nothing to be afraid of.


    Wendy: What''s the use? He can''t protect me all the time. From yesterday to now, there were more and


    more scolds online, but he did not even make a call to me. I can see my position and Winnie¡¯s position


    in his heart.


    Wendy felt depressed. Didn¡¯t Brian go too far? When Winnie had a problem, he went tofort her


    regardless of gossip, but now he was silent.


    ra: Forget it. Just get this thing over and we can move on. Mr. Be will be yours sooner orter.


    Winnie is impossible to be with him.


    ra gave Wendy encouragement and hoped that she would not flinch because of this.


    Wendy, however, was indeed timid. If something went wrong again, she and Mr. Be would be over.


    ra: Wendy, keep a low profile these days. I think it''s best to get the children back. Then Mr. Be


    will have no reason to keep up with Winnie.


    Wendy: Yeah, I''ll listen to you.


    Laura: I''m sorry I''mte.


    Wendy: It''s not toote. Thank you, Laura, for your apology post.


    Laura: Nerve mind. Just lift a finger.


    Wendy: Laura, how does yourpany respond?


    Laura: Don''t mention it. Those people look at Winnie differently. They go to curry favor with her one by


    one. I get tired of watching it.


    It was expected by Wendy, but she still felt agitated hearing that.


    Wendy: By the way, besides me, there were others apologized. Among them, one of them scolded


    Winnie the worst. Who is this person? It has been found by Winnie.


    Wendy had been wondering about it sincest night. She was not sure whether this person did not get


    along well with Winnie.


    Laura: I don''t know that.


    Laura was equally curious, but it didn''t involve her interests, so she didn''t have to take it seriously.


    When Wendy and Laura chatted, ra did not participate, because Albert came to her again and


    conveyed Brian¡¯s words to her.


    After Albert left, ra was timid. Mr. Be''s love for Winnie had exceeded her imagination. Mr.


    Be had officially warned her that she might lose her job if she started any more trouble. Wendy


    would not be able to help her when the time came.


    Without this job, she would have no source of ie and she could support her family.


    She should indeed restrain, but she would not stop the rejection of Winnie.


    ra returned to the group and spoke after a moment of pondering.


    ra: I just got a phone call.


    ra: Do you want to know who scolded Winnie the most?


    Laura:?


    Wendy:?


    Both wanted to know.


    ra: It''s me.


    Wendy and Laura were surprised.


    Wendy: Is that really you?


    ra: Of course. How can I lie about that? I can''t leave Wendy fight alone.


    ra did not want to say about it, or Wendy would suspect her motive. But she failed and Laura helped


    Wendy to write an apology script. If she did not say it, Laura would have higher position than her in


    Wendy¡¯s heart.


    Wendy: I''m so moved. I don''t know what to say. You''ve beenpromised on my ount. ra, thank


    you. And Laura, I will never forget your help to me. If you have difficulties in the future, I will try my best


    to help.


    Wendy did not think much. In her simple world, ra and Laura were herrade-in-arms, her good


    friends to get through difficulties.


    ra: Never mind. Laura and I will continue to help you.


    ra sent a emoji to cheer Wendy up. Now she was most afraid that Wendy lost her morale.


    A few dayster, Wendy''s apology was calmed down, and the matter was over.


    It was in the end of the year, and Winnie became busier and busier.


    At the monthly dinner of the Be¡¯s.


    ¡°Jack, how is your recent work?¡±


    Felix asked Jack as he ate. Of the three children, the one he was most worried about was Jack, who


    had limited abilities and only wanted to y.


    ¡°Good, I performed very well and brother praised me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    Jack said proudly.


    ¡°Jack did have good performance, he sign a cooperation contract through his own efforts.¡±


    Brian proved it for Jack.


    ¡°Good, keep on. Your brother will be easier if you do more. You''re a Be, too. You have a duty to


    help your brother grow the Be Group.¡±


    Felix believed Brian more than Jack. Hearing that Jack made a progress, Felix was gratified.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will be brother¡¯s right-hand man.¡±


    Jack answered confidently, but only he knew that his love for his work was far less than he let on.


    ¡°Dad, it''s right for Jack to help Brian, but I think his position is too low.¡±


    Maria, Jack¡¯s mother, put forward her opinions.


    But her suggestion made Felix frown at once.


    Felix did not speak but stared at Maria coldly.


    Thomas spoke at this moment.


    ¡°Don''t get involved in thepany affairs. Jack has to grow up slowly. Now he doesn''t have leadership


    ability and needs to be taught by Brian.¡±


    Maria did not speak again, and the atmosphere on the table also quieted down.


    ¡°Ste, it is near the new year. Hasn¡¯t your husbande back yet?¡±


    Felix said to Ste.


    ¡°He is too busy toe back from work. I''m going to visit him these days.¡±


    Ste was to mention it at the dinner, but Grandpa mentioned it first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t spend new year at home?¡±


    Felix was disappointed.


    ¡°I''ll try my best toe back. Don''t be angry if I can''t. You can be happy too with so many families.¡±


    Ste was sorry, but there was something abroad that she had to deal with.


    ¡°I am ok. I''m worried about your father. Who''s going to apany him if you go aboard?¡±


    Felix had been thinking of Rufus.


    ¡°I apany Grandpa. Don''t worry, Grade Grandpa, I won''t let grandpa alone.¡±


    Luke was very sensible. He would soon have a holiday. Mommy said that they could go to the suburbs


    to apany grandpa in holiday.


    Hearing that, Felix could not help but give a smile.


    ¡°Good, good, Luke has grown up and can take care of grandpa.¡±


    Felix was pleased and praised Luke. Luke was in a good mood these days. He became optimistic and


    more sensible than before. It seemed that Winnie deserved a lot of credit.


    ¡°Brian, your marriage with Wendy had not settled, so don¡¯t bring her home during the Spring Festival.


    Wendy will also have to apany her parents to the reunion dinner.¡±


    Speaking of Wendy, Felix''s tone was serious. He remembered what Wendy had done to Winnie.


    Winnie lived up to his expectations and did not make it big, he should thank Winnie. If Wendy dealt with


    it, it would not have such an effect.


    ¡°I know, Grandpa.¡±


    Brian was silent for a moment before answering Felix.


    Although he did not know why Grandpa refused to have Wendy to spend the festival together, he could


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    see that Grandpa still disliked Wendy.


    After dinner, Brian reported histest work in Felix''s office. Brian''s conscientiousness and responsibility


    at work always pleased Felix.


    It was soon over, but Felix had to remind him of some private matters.


    ¡°Winnie''s affair is over. She handled it in a low-key manner and didn''t embarrass the Be Group. I


    will call her to thank her when I have time.¡±


    ¡°As for you, you must be careful. If the rtionship between men and woman is not handled well, it will


    directly affect your career, and it will also make the Be Group stock crash.¡±


    ¡°Since it is impossible for you to be with Winnie, don''t make trouble for her and don''t make enemies for


    her. I am very disappointed by what Wendy did. She is not like the hostess of the Be family. If


    Winnie had not shown mercy, she would have embarrassed the Be family. You must teach her


    well, at least make her be sensible.¡±

 Chapter 309 Stellas Thanks

    Chapter 309 Ste''s Thanks


    Felix spoke for Winnie in this way. He did not like Wendy. After what happened, he disliked her more.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Brian only gave a simple answer.


    From grandpa''s words, he understood why grandpa did not want Wendy to go his home. He knew what


    happened to Winnie and was dissatisfied with Wendy''s practice.


    Brian paused for a moment before he continued.


    ¡°Grandpa, can¡¯t I be with Winnie?¡±


    Brian asked. As long as his grandfather said yes, he would immediately end the rtionship with


    Wendy, and tell him that he had a daughter.


    This question made Felix silent for a moment, and finally he gave an answer.


    ¡°I understand how you feel, Brian. But you have to think about the big picture. You are a man who can


    do great things and you can''t let your emotions stop you. Winnie is a good girl, but she is not suitable


    for our Be family.


    Felix also wanted Winnie to do the hostess of the Be family, but she did not meet the standards of


    the hostess of the Be family, so he could only give up.


    Brian was disappointed again and felt sad. He even had an impulse to abandon everything and live for


    himself. Emotional problems seemed trivial to grandpa, but in Brian''s eyes, it would affect his mood for


    a lifetime. Without Winnie by his side, he had no sunshine for the rest of his life, only loneliness.


    ¡°I gotta go.¡±


    Brian turned to leave, but Felix stopped him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you forgive your father? Do you want to see him alone?¡±


    Felix had been annoyed by that. Winnie would not help and he could only talk to Brian.


    ¡°I don''t have time to think about it at the moment. I will think about it.¡±


    Brian answered coldly and turned to leave directly.


    No matter who mentioned that to him, he could not ept it, expect for Winnie.


    Brian took Luke to leave directly. When he sent Luke home, he thought that Winnie woulde down


    to pick him up, but it was Vanessa came down.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Vanessa greeted him with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Yes, long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    Brian slowed down his speech to show his softer side.


    ¡°Good, I have no worries and I just need to study.¡±


    Vanessa said casually, but study was not easy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much and don¡¯t have any apprehensions. If you need help, you cane to me


    instead of your sister.¡±


    Brian emphasized.


    ¡°Why, are you afraid my sister would be upset?¡±


    Vanessa said jokingly. Seeing that Brian was embarrassed, she realized that she should not say that,


    but it was toote.


    ¡°Is your sister still at work?¡±


    Brian asked about Winnie, which was his most concern.


    ¡°No, she works overtime today. Mr. Be, I will take Luke up and I have to help him do his


    homework.¡±


    Vanessa said and took Luke''s hand.


    ¡°Ok. Thank you for taking care of the two children.¡±


    Now Brian knew that what he owed was not Winnie alone, but Winnie''s family, who had paid for two


    children.


    ¡°Good-bye, Brian!


    ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡±


    The two said goodbye and left. Brian began to worry about Winnie.


    It waste, but Winnie was still working. Could she stand it?.


    The next day, as Winnie was working hard in her office, someone knocked at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Winnie said in a gentle voice.


    Ste heard the permission and pushed the door open and saw Winnie who was surprised.


    ¡°Why, can''t Ie and see you?¡±


    Ste said jokingly, smiling like a warm sun.


    ¡°Yes, why not. I just did not expect that.¡±


    As Winnie said this, she got up and walked to the door. She saw only Laura outside, so she said with


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Laura, do me a favor and bring me two cups of coffee. Thank you.¡±


    Winnie had been very polite to Laura, and did not change her attitude to Laura because of what had


    happened.


    ¡°Ok, I''ll get it for you.¡±


    Laura got up to make coffee.


    She was curious about the woman who came to see Winnie, and she could take a look at her when


    she sent the coffee. That woman''s temperament was extraordinary and she was not like ordinary


    people.


    Winnie closed the door and looked back at Ste.


    ¡°Ste, have a seat.¡±


    Through the processing of Wendy, Ste liked Winnie more.


    ¡°Ste, how do you have time toe to me?¡±


    Winnie asked and thought Ste would note to her for nothing.


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat too, Winwin.¡±


    Ste patted the position next to her, indicating Winnie to sit down.


    Winnie then sat down as she wished.


    ¡°What can I help you? I will offer help, as long as I can offer help.¡±


    ¡°You can.¡±


    Ste said.


    ¡°I am flying to MG tomorrow, but I am worry about my father. He is old and recently he talks less and


    his spirit is not good as before.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, I wonder if you can help me to take care of him when I am absent. I will be worried if he has


    no one to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I can help. You can go.¡±


    Winnie agreed. She could do that, if she had no time, Vanessa could take care of him too.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At this time, Laura came in with coffee.


    ¡°Here is the coffee, Winnie.¡±


    Laura came to the tea table and put down the coffee.


    ¡°Thank you Laura, thank you!¡±


    Winnie thanked her again.


    ¡°Never mind, I should serve coffer when a guestes.¡±


    Laura said, peeping at Ste through the corner of her eyes.


    She was right. This woman must be a richdy, because of her expensive cloths and bag, which would


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    cost her a year of sry.


    ¡°I am going out. Let me know when you need help.¡±


    Laura had no reason to stay, so she had to leave.


    She was still thinking about it when she was back to her office.


    She wondered what was the rtionship between this woman and Winnie, and she was afraid that


    Winnie had a strong support, if so, she could not offend Winnie.


    Sha had been curious about it, so she secretly took a picture and sent it to the group, waiting for an


    answer.


    In Winnie¡¯ office.


    ¡°Winwin, I have another thing to thank you on behalf of our family.¡±


    Ste continued.


    ¡°What is it? I have done nothing.¡±


    Winnie was confused.


    ¡°we know that Wendy ndered you online, I heard from Grandpa that you did not make it big for the


    sake of the overall situation. If it gets big, it will be shameful for our family and the Be Group.¡±


    ¡°So Grandpa asked me to thank you.¡±


    Ste was sincere. She knew Winnie was thoughtful and she took all the bitterness.


    As a Be, she came tofort Winnie.


    Hearing that, Winnie figured out what happened.


    Her smile froze.


    ¡°Never mind. I have done nothing and it is over. I can have a normal life, which proves that it is not a


    big deal. Ste, don¡¯t put it in heart and tell Chairman I am fine.¡±


    However, she still felt warm for Ste¡¯s thanks.


    ¡°You are modest. You paid silently for Brian and we all know that. We owe you thanks.¡±


    Ste tried to say it in an easy way, so that Winnie would not feel burden.


    ¡°Winwin, for the children and Brian, we will try to make it up for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel I have done anything, especially for Brian. I am the mother of the children, and I should pay


    for them. I don¡¯t want you to make up for me, or I will feel burden.¡±


    ¡°I only have a request. If one day, I can¡¯t stay with the children, please take care of them.¡±


    It was possible that she would separate with the children. Maybe one day Brian changed his mind and


    took the custody of the children back.


    ¡°It will not happen. The children will be with you for a lifetime and you will not separate. Winwin, don¡¯t


    over think, Brian is not that cruel. In the past, he has the same character with Kevin, sunny and liked to


    ¡°He knew the feeling to separate with mother is hurtful, so he will not let you and the children separate.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a while and when I have the chance, I will tell Grandpa about Megan. When the timees,


    the children would not likely to separate with you.¡±


    Ste was a woman with both emotional and intelligence quotients, and she could certainly guess what


    Winnie was worried about. So she told Winnie that she would stand by her side, and her words worked.


    ¡°It will be great. I will never want to be separated from my children if I can.¡±


    Winnie didn''t hold her breath on Ste''s promise, because it was different for the Be family. She


    was the biological mother of two children, but she might not have the right to raise them.

 Chapter 310 Constant Disappointment

    Chapter 310 Constant Disappointment


    In Winnie''s view, as long as she did one thing wrong, the Be family will take it as an excuse to take


    back the custody of their children.


    Now for Winnie, the most practical and safest way was to leave with the children, but without Brian''s


    permission, even if she went to the ends of the earth, she would be found by Brian.


    Laura had been waiting for reply in the chat group. Finally ra answered first.


    ra: Isn''t this Mr. Be¡¯s sister? Why she is there?


    ra was confused and worried at the same time.


    In her view, Winnie would not give up on Brian, so Ste used Winnie or agreed with her to persist?


    Laura: This is Mr. Be¡¯s sister? No wonder she looked noble.


    Laura was surprised about that.


    ra: Yes, she was born in such a powerful and rich family, how can she have no temperament?


    ra: Laura, do you know why she went to Winnie? As far as I know, Ste doesn''t like Winnie around


    Brian.


    ra asked with doubts.


    Laura did not reply, but secretly took a video before she answered.


    Laura: Do you think she doesn¡¯t like her in this way they chat?


    In the video, Ste and Winnie were saying the two children were naughty. They were in good mood


    and it was harmonious, and Ste was smiling at the moment.


    ra was surprised when she saw the video. It was not like the rumor that Ste hated Winnie. They


    were more like good friends.


    It seemed that Wendy was more dangerous, because Winnie had begun to seize the hearts of the


    Be family.


    ra was thinking about it. Wendy sent a message.


    Wendy: Why is she there?


    Seeing that Winnie and Ste were harmonious together, Wendy was panic, feeling she was to lose


    favor.


    ra: I don''t know, but they seem to have a good rtionship.


    Laura: I don''t know either; I came out after giving them two cups of coffee.


    Laura: Winnie''s scheming. She has started to make a move to the people around Mr. Be.


    ra: I think what Laura said is reasonable. If Mr. Be''s father agrees them to be together, Winnie


    will have the most advantage.


    Wendy: She thinks gets the upper hand because I apologize to her.


    Hearing what ra and Laura said, Wendy was anxious and felt she should take a step earlier.


    ra: Wendy, don¡¯t be impulsive, or it will have bad result.


    ra persuaded her.


    Wendy: Don''t worry, I won''t do that again.


    With a lesson, Wendy would never do it again, but she still hated Winnie.


    Wendy put down her phone and went out.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy drove to the old house before telling Brian.


    As soon as Wendy entered the door, he saw Thomas and his wife chatting in the living room. She did


    not like the uncle of Brian, but she had to say hello.


    From now on, she would try her best to please ever member of the Be family, so that Winnie would


    not have the opportunity.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria, you are here!¡±


    Wendy walked to Thomas.


    ¡°Wendy, sit down.¡±


    Maria got up and greeted Wendy.


    ¡°Maria, haven¡¯t you gone to y cards?¡±


    Wendy sat down with a smile on her face. Although it was not from her heart and she felt her smile stiff,


    she had to get used to such a pattern to get along with them.


    ¡°No, I will go out to see a friend with Thomas, so I don''t y cards today.¡±


    Maria answered gently.


    ¡°Oh, I see. If you have not enough yers, you can call me. I can y with you.¡±


    Wendy knew it was a good way to please Maria.


    Sure enough, Maria was pleased.


    ¡°Ok, I will let you know.¡±


    ¡°You are avable today, Wendy.¡±


    Thomas spoke. His mood could not be told from his tepid tone.


    ¡°I haven''te for a long time. I want to see you and Grandpa. Brian is busy, so I came alone. Am I


    weed?¡±


    Wendy said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, you''ll soon be one of the Mr. Be family members, sure you are weed.¡±


    Thomas continued after a pause.


    ¡°Wendy, Jack needs Brian¡¯s help in work. You are his sister-inw, please care about Jack. We respect


    and love each other, and it is more like a family.¡±


    Thomas knew that Wendy was to please Felix. She did not care about him and Maria. Through such a


    reminder, he wanted to tell her that they were family.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Uncle Thomas. We are family, Brian will take care of him.¡±


    In Thomas¡¯ words, Wendy only noticed the word of ¡°sister-inw¡±. She was joyful and it increased her


    confidence.


    ¡°Good, Maria and I have to go. Grandpa is in the study. Go and see him.¡±


    Thomas got up. Wendy got up too and went to Felix''s study after seeing them off.


    Seeing that it was Wendy who came in, Felix wrinkled his eyebrows.


    He did not speak, took back the line of sight. Wendy was at a loss by his serious face.


    ¡°Grandpa, Ie to see you.¡±


    Wendy calmed down, but her voice was timid.


    Felix was silent, and then slowly raised his head but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Go to the point. Youring to see me is not the main purpose.¡±


    Felix''s tone was full of irritability and indifference. He did not like hypocritical people like Wendy. She


    muste with purpose, but she said she came to see him.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    Wendy was embarrassed. She did not know if she should say it since Grandpa had that attitude.


    ¡°Go ahead. How do you solve it if you don¡¯t say it out? You wille again if you don¡¯t say it this time.¡±


    Felix¡¯s tone was cold. And Wendy could only say it.


    ¡°Ok, I will go to the point. Grandpa, I want Luke back. I will take care of him.¡±


    After saying that, Wendy¡¯s heart was beating violently. But she dare not show her cowardice in face of


    Grandpa.


    ¡°You take care of Luke? Give me a reason.¡±


    Felix gave Wendy a chance to persuade him.


    ¡°Grandpa, I believe you have heard about the things on the Inte. You have seen what kind of


    person Winnie is. No matter it is true or false with other men, it is certainly not false that she was with


    Brian.¡±


    Wendy felt less confidence saying that, because she wasn''t sure what Grandpa knew.


    She looked at Felix, but Felix was silent and she had to go on talking.


    ¡°Grandpa, I underestimated Winnie''s ambition. She will haunt Brian with Luke as an excuse all her life.


    He will affect my rtionship with Brian.¡±


    ¡°And Luke is a child of the Be family, he cannot always live with Winnie. Winnie is an unscrupulous


    woman, she can¡¯t teach him well.¡±


    Wendy stopped again, and Felix finally had a response. He looked at Wendy coldly.


    ¡°How Winnie is unscrupulous?¡±


    Felix asked Wendy in a cold voice.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Wendy did not understand why Felix asked so.


    ¡°Why youe today? For Luke, or for you?¡±


    Felix''s sharp words made Wendy stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think of Luke first and then me. I think...¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, Felix interrupted her angrily.


    ¡°You are lying, youe for yourself. You would have not left if you think of Luke and let Luke live with


    his grandfather. Now you have a sense of crisis, and want to use Luke. How can I give you Luke?¡±


    Felix''s sudden rage made Wendy panic. Her mind had been seen through, and she did not know what


    to say and had no courage to talk with Felix.


    ¡°Wendy, if you did not leave willfully, all this would not have happened. And you let me down by secretly


    ndering Winnie, do you know it would have bad impact on us if it gets big?¡±


    Felix loudly scolded. Wendy was afraid. Grandpa knew everything and was waiting for her to find him.


    ¡°Since you came back, you haven''t shown any magnanimity. If you hadn''t pushed him, and if you hadn''t


    put Brian in a dilemma, how could he have leaned toward Winnie?¡±


    ¡°You created this situation. You closed the distance between them.¡±


    Felix angrily stood up from the chair and was unsatisfied for Wendy.


    Obviously, Wendy did not expect that. But to be the future mistress of the Be family, strain ability


    was the most basic.


    If it were Winnie, she would not let herself in such an embarrassing situation. Even in the face it, she


    would face will it, rather than crying out like Wendy now.


    ¡°In other words, you don''t love Brian, and if you do, you would find a way to be together with him,


    instead of running away for years.¡±


    Felix¡¯s tone was awe-inspiring, and every word made Wendy''s heart tremble. But when Felix denied


    her love, she could not help retorting.


    ¡°Grandpa, it is not like that. I admit all the other things. It is my thoughtlessness and my attitude is not


    good. But I do love Brian, or I would not have waited him for years.¡±


    She retorted, but she had not confidence, and her voice was so timid.


    ¡°You love his power, love his money, love the supremacy he gives you.¡±


    Felix said sharply. Wendy was like that in his eyes, or she would not have been waiting for Brian.


    ¡°No, Grandpa, I don''t, I...¡±


    Wendy cried out and she had no courage to face Felix.


    Seeing that Wendy was crying, Felix was annoyed.


    ¡°Give up the thought to take care of Luke. Even if one day Winnie can''t take care of him, I will let his


    grandfather do it or his aunt do it. Since you have done so mean things, you may abuse Luke.¡±


    Felix gave the final answer and then walked away with awe.

 Chapter 311 It is Worth Five Million

    Chapter 311 It is Worth Five Million


    After Felix left, Wendy cried more sadly.


    She came here to try to solve the problem, but the things got worse. She did not expect Felix would


    have such reaction.


    Brian and Felix, the two most advantageous people, stood on Winnie''s side. What could Wendy do to


    save the situation?


    Wendy left in tears, helpless and wronged.


    Winnie was finally able to go home early this day. After having dinner with the two children, she went


    back to her room and continued to study the game.


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, she received a call from Wendy.


    When she arrived at the agreed ce to meet, Winnie found that it was nearby the Be Group.


    Approaching the caf¨¦, she found Wendy was already sitting there with a look of hatred on her face.


    Looking at such Wendy, Winnie reminded of Penny, because Wendy looked like her now.


    Winnie walked to Wendy and then sat down calmly.


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    Winnie was calm.


    ¡°You are satisfied that I made a apology? I can see that from your face.¡±


    Wendy had red at Winnie from the moment she met Winnie and her tone was not kind.


    ¡°You see that? Shouldn''t I be satisfied?¡±


    Winnie asked Wendy.


    She thought it was over, but Wendy had not learned her lesson and still held resentment towards her.


    ¡°What are you so proud of? Haven¡¯t you ever think why I did it? The rtionship between you and


    Brian was not simple. You are the mistress and deserve to be scolded.¡±


    Wendy said angrily and vented her ager on Winnie.


    ¡°You like Brian, because you like his money and his power. How much money do you want to leave


    him? As long as you tell the number, I will give it to you.¡±


    Wendy was emotional. She had been thinking about it for an afternoon. She would rather send Winnie


    away with money.


    Wendy''s words made Winnie ashamed. She did have ambiguous rtionship with Brian.


    ¡°I can only admit part of what you say, but I cannot admit that I am a mistress. To say the most


    unreasonable but true words, you are not even an unmarried couple, and I have the right to love.¡±


    ¡°But Wendy, I did not value Brian''s money, his power and status. It''s all about the children between me


    and him...¡±


    Winnie did not admit Wendy''s unreasonable charges, but wanted to defend herself, but Wendy looked


    at her with disdain and interrupted her words.


    ¡°It is just your excuse. Your ne costs more than five million, and you said you are not for money.


    If you are so noble, you wouldn''t have epted the ne worth of a five million.¡±


    With that, Wendy pointed to the ne on Winnie¡¯s neck and red at Winnie angrily.


    Winnie frowned immediately.


    Was this ne really worth more than five million? She insisted that she would not ept one cent


    from Brian, but she took more than five million yuan. How shameless she was, how filthy she was.


    ¡°Why, don''t you believe me, or your ambition has been exposed?¡±


    Winnie did not contradict because she was guilty, but Wendy intensified.


    ¡°This ne was made by a famous foreign designer. The charge for his workmanship averagely


    cost more than two million. Plus the top material, this ne is worth five million.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, don''t hide your ambition. Say it, to leave Brian, how much do you want?¡±


    Wendy said contemptuously, she thought Winnie could be got rid of with money. She looked noble on


    the surface, but she was a typical Wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    ¡°You really want me to leave Brian?¡±


    Winnie recovered from her surprise.


    ¡°Yes, the sooner the better.¡±


    Wendy did not want to see Winnie again.


    ¡°You don''t want my children either, do you?¡±


    Winnie recovered calm in her bright eyes.


    ¡°Better to take them away.¡±


    It would be best for Wendy if they all disappeared.


    ¡°Well, I don''t want a cent. If you can convince Brian to let me take the children away, I won''t be in front


    of you again.¡±


    This was the only requirement of Winnie. If Wendy could do it, she would leave Brian even if she did


    not want to.


    For Winnie, Brian could not be reached. No matter where she went, he could only be in her heart.


    ¡°Do you think it is possible? You''re making it difficult for me? So you don''t want to leave him.¡±


    Wendy knew it was more difficult than anything. If Brian could leave the two children, she wouldn''t have


    left.


    ¡°It''s hard, but that''s all I ask. Think of it, and if you make it happened, I will be grateful.¡±


    Winnie got up and left with her bag.


    She knew it was difficult. If it had been easy, she would have left. But this depended on what Wendy


    did. She felt that Brian loved Wendy, for Wendy, for the sake of their days would be better, Brian would


    agree to Wendy''s request.


    At the same time, in the Be Group.


    Since she knew that Brian would be staying at thepany at night, ra had been looking for


    opportunities to approach him.


    After that Winnie got ndered, Brian had prejudice against ra. At first, ra was rmed, butter


    she thought it was an opportunity.


    So ra returned to thepany in the evening taking making an apology as excuse.


    She usually wore work clothes, but today she dressed up and made some dessert.


    Standing at the door of the president''s office, ra felt nervous. She had no idea how Brian would


    react when he saw her. Brian was still working, but suddenly there was a knock on the door. Brian


    instantly frowned, and then turned on the monitoring equipment.


    When he saw that the person standing outside the door was ra, Brian twisted his eyebrow more


    tightly.


    He pondered for a moment and pressed the remote control to open the door.


    ra heard the door opened and went inside.


    ¡°Mr. Be.¡±


    ra called him.


    ¡°Why are you here at thiste hour?¡±


    Brian asked the enthusiastic ra with indifference.


    ¡°I...I came to apologize to you.¡±


    ra said and lowered her head in shame.


    ¡°Don''t apologize to me, you should apologize to Winnie.¡±


    Of course, Brian knew what ra was referring to, but it made Brian angrier. If it were not for Winnie, if


    it were not for Albert interceded for her, ra had no longer been in B City now.


    ¡°I know I was wrong, and I have apologized to Winnie. Mr. Be, I should apologize to you too for


    making you disappointed and troubles.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Be. It won''t happen again.¡±


    After listening to Brian''s words, ra felt ufortable, but she was very sincere in her apology.


    ¡°Now that you''ve brought this up, ra, I have to warn you again. Winnie and I will never break our


    rtionship. You should know how I feel about her. I won''t let anyone hurt her. Even if I can''t be with


    her, she is still my woman in this life. I will protect her forever.¡±


    Brian stood there like a king and his words were domineering.


    ¡°ra, you should know in your heart why I have taken special care of you for so many years. You''re


    an employee to me. If such things happen again, I will not indulge you even if Winnie intercedes for


    you.¡±


    Brian''s voice was cold and his eyes were sharp.


    ¡°I know. It will never happen again.¡±


    ra guaranteed and now she was ashamed.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Be. Don''t be angry. Knowing you will workte, I made dessert. Eat when you are


    hungry.¡±


    ra put the dessert on the coffee table. After that, she went to Brian.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I''ve remembered all the years of your kindness to me, and since my husband died, you''ve


    helped me support the family. My idea was extreme and I did something to hurt Winnie, but please


    don¡¯t put it in heart. I''m going to focus on my work and not let you worry.¡±


    ra felt it was necessary for her to be more sincere, so that Brian couldpletely put down his


    wariness. But speaking of her husband, she felt sad.


    ¡°Good. I believe you can keep your words.¡±


    Brian saw that ra was sad, so he did not continue to me him, but his voice was still cold.


    ¡°I know...I know...¡±


    Before the words came out, tears began to flow down ra''s face.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Be.¡±


    ra controlled her emotion and apologized to Brian, but she felt sadder, because Brian had no any


    response.


    ra opened her bag, looking for some tissue to wipe away her tears. By a casual sideways nce,


    she saw that the president''s elevator was going down and had reached the third floor.


    As she was rummaging for tissue, she thought fast.


    At this time, it could only be the assistants of Mr. Be or his family woulde, but the assistant


    dared not take the president¡¯s elevator.


    And the president''s elevator was run with fingerprint. Without the president''s authorization or without


    the fingerprint entered into the system, it could not take the president¡¯s elevator.


    So who could this person be?


    ra took out the tissue and stole a nce at the elevator as she wiped away her tears. By this time


    the elevator had begun to rise, and it was going very fast.

 Chapter 312 Deal on the Necklace

    Chapter 312 Deal on the Ne


    No matter who wasing up, ra hoped it was not Wendy.


    ¡°Mr. Be, please forgive me for my husband''s sake, I promise you...¡±


    ra burst into tears and hugged Brian suddenly.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I was wrong...¡±


    ra was crying and apologizing.


    Brian was confused for a moment. Then he was to push ra, but she held him tightly and didn''t show


    any intention of letting go.


    ¡°Let go, ra. Are you apologizing sincerely?¡±


    Brian¡¯s voice was cold, and he frowned tightly.


    He had never expected ra to do this, and waspletely unprepared. However, ra made him


    more annoyed.


    Seeing that his words were of no use, Brian put his hands on ra''s shoulders. Just as he was about


    to push ra hard, the elevator door suddenly opened and Winnie walked out.


    Winnie did not expect to see such a scene. She looked at the two people holding together in surprise.


    Brian said more than once that he had no rtionship with ra, but how could they each other so


    closely?


    Winnie withdrew her vision.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Winnie turned around and was to walk away, but she felt that doing so showed that she cared about


    Brian. But if she did not leave, she could not stand it.


    Saying words might make her less embarrassed, so she turnrf around.


    Brian called her at this moment.


    ¡°Winwin.¡±


    At the moment, Brian was crazy. He pushed ra away hard, regardless of whether ra would fall to


    ground.


    He stopped Winnie and grabbed the remote control of the elevator as fast as he could and took control


    of it. Then he went to Winnie.


    ¡°You misunderstand, I...¡±


    ¡°No need to exin. This is your personal life and no one has the right to interfere. On the contrary, I


    came over without telling you in advance, which was abrupt. You go on and I''lle tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie didn''t think it was necessary to listen to Brian''s exnation. It had nothing to do with her and


    she had no right to listen to his exnation.


    As her words fell, she reached out to press the elevator key, but it did not work.


    ¡°I turned off the elevator, you can''t get down. Say what you want to say now.¡±


    Brian was sure that Winnie could not go out. After saying that to Winnie, he walked to ra. It was only


    then that he found ra sitting on the ground.


    But he showed no mercy.


    ¡°ra, you saw the elevatoring up, so you did it on purpose. Your behavior makes your apology


    ironic. I have seen through you and will not give you another chance.¡±


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, ra realized the seriousness of the problem and


    quickly got up and began to cry and apologize.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Be, but it''s not like that. I didn''t mean it, I thought of my husband and I can''t control


    myself. I am sorry, I will exin, I will exin to Winnie now.¡±


    ra walked to Winnie and said crying.


    ¡°Don''t get me wrong, Winnie. I''m here to apologize to Mr. Be for what happened to you. I couldn''t


    help but... It''s nothing to do with Mr. Be. I am shameless. Don''t be angry.¡±


    This was the first time ra apologized to Winnie. Although ra was not convinced, she had no other


    choice in order to keep her job.


    The determination in Brian''s eyes just now had exined everything. If she failed to exin it, she had


    no need to work tomorrow.


    ¡°ra, don''t do that. It has nothing to do with me. You don''t need to apologize to me.¡±


    ra tried to exin, apologized with tears, but it made Winnie at a loss and have remorse. It would


    not have happened but for her sudden appearance.


    ¡°Winnie, believe me, I really have nothing to do with Mr. Be.¡±


    ra continued to apologize. Now her only thought was to ask Winnie to forgive her.


    But for Winnie, if she forgave her, it was an admission that she and Brian had an unusual rtionship.


    At this time, Winnie did not know what to do.


    She just wanted to leave here as soon as possible, and the two of them could solve the problem.


    ¡°ra, your rtionship with Mr. Be has nothing to do with me, you don''t need to exin to me.¡±


    Winnie bypassed ra, strode toward the door of the office and was to leave.


    Brian had been paying attention to Winnie. He knew she wanted to leave.


    He strode forward and caught Winnie.


    Then he said coldly.


    ¡°ra, go out. You don''t need toe to work tomorrow.¡±


    Brian had made up his mind not to give ra an opportunity. If ra did not make this scene, Winnie


    would not be sad.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Be, I''m sorry... please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, sorry, I am really sorry. Please beg Mr. Be for me. I have children and parents waiting for


    me to earn money.¡±


    ra panicked because she did not know how long She would stay at home, so she came to Brian and


    continued to apologize.


    ra did not expect it was Winnie came up and did not expect that Brian would punish her with her job.


    If she had known what was going to happen, she would have been less impulsive.


    Winnie was embarrassed. She wanted to leave, but Brian caught her arm. She really didn''t know how


    to cope with the situation.


    Looking at ra¡¯s panic-stricken appearance, Winnie''s heart softened.


    ¡°It''s a private affiar. You shouldn''t threaten her with her job. Mr. Be...¡±


    Winnie wanted to intercede for ra, but was interrupted by Brian.


    ¡°How many times have you been hurt by her? Isn''t that enough?¡±


    Brian said angrily. As Albert said, Winnie was kind and always forgave the people who hurt her.


    ¡°That''s a thing between her and me. We will work it out. You just have to be a good boss.¡±


    Winnie wanted to say that it was toote for Brian to say these words. ra hated her so much that


    even if she helped her this time, she would hate her as well. But ra would hate her even more if she


    didn''t help her.


    ¡°Let her go back first and think about it.¡±


    That was what Winnie could only say. As for what was the rtionship between the two, as for whether


    they were acting now, Winnie did not want to know.


    Brian gasped heavily, looking at Winnie. Although he was angry, he felt sorry for Winnie.


    ¡°Go home, ra. We will deal with it tomorrow.¡±


    Brian said angrily, but ra still wanted to continue to fight for it.


    ¡°Mr. Be...¡±


    ¡°Get out, now, or I won''t give you the chance.¡±


    Brian suddenly was in rage, staring at ra angrily.


    Seeing the burning anger in Brian''s eyes, ra was so afraid that she didn''t dare to say another word


    and left quickly.


    As the door to the president''s office closed, Brian felt less angry.


    ¡°What you just saw...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be let go of my hand first.¡±


    Winnie said coldly, at the moment, she did not know what attitude she should hold tomunicate with


    Brian.


    Reluctantly, Brian let go of her hand and once again exined, only to see Winnie take out the


    ne from her bag.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I checked on the Inte that this ne costs more than 5 million. I can''t ept such


    a valuable thing.¡±


    Winnie handed the ne to Brian. Only she knew she was reluctant to do so.


    The ne meant a lot to Winnie and she loved it. But it was too valuable to her.


    If the ne was a worthless and fake, she would not return it to Brian.


    Brian frowned. Looking at the ne Winnie handed over, his heart was sore. Brian did not reach out


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his hand to take it, but lifted his eyes and helplessly looked at Winnie.


    ¡°Why do you care about who much it costs? It has nothing to do with money. I admit that this ne


    costs more than five million. I did not tell you the truth, but if I told you the truth, you would not ept


    it.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate it, but please take back the ne.¡±


    Winnie did not exin too much. Seeing that Brian did not take the ne, she bent down and put


    the ne on the coffee table. Then she turned to leave.


    Seeing that Winnie was to leave, Brian caught her.


    ¡°Winwin, take the ne. If you take it, I''ll move to the suburbs tomorrow.¡±


    For Winnie could ept this ne, he could only agree with Winnie¡¯s requirement. He knew this


    was Winnie''s weakness that she was always thinking of others.


    Brian''s proposal made Winnie moved. She turned around, took Brian¡¯s hand away and stared at him


    silently.


    For a moment.


    ¡°Will you keep your word?¡±


    Winnie asked with worry.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian was sure that he would not break his promise.


    ¡°You can''t get angry with your father, don¡¯t lose your temper. As long as you are at home, have dinner


    with him.¡±


    Winnie put forward her requirement.


    One of the reasons she wanted him to move back to the suburbs was to keep them on good terms. If


    he spent every day sulking and shouting, he might as well not have gone back.


    Another reason was that Brian could have delicious meals on time, which made Winnie feel at ease.


    Brian did not answer, but bent down to pick up the ne and walked close to Winnie.


    ¡°I can''t promise to do everything you said right away, but I''ll do my best. Take the ne, and if I


    don''t do a good job, you can give it back to me.¡±

 Chapter 313 Move Back to the Suburbs

    Chapter 313 Move Back to the Suburbs


    Brian had no confidence to get along well with his father and those requirements Winnie put forward


    was difficult to him. But he was willing to try so that Winnie could ept the ne.


    Winnie knew that was Brian''s bottom line, so she nced at the ne and reached for it. At this


    time Brian dodged her hand, and helped her to put on the ne.


    The close contact of two people made Winnie''s heart disorderly, and it reminded her of the embrace of


    Brian and ra, so she felt sore in heart.


    How could this man do that? He had a woman in his arms a minute ago, and now he helped her put on


    the ne. Having the ne on, Winnie retreated two steps.


    ¡°I''ll take it, but you have to keep your words.¡±


    Winnie said seriously and turned around, but she stopped after just two steps.


    ¡°You have my fingerprints stored in the elevator, delete it, to avoid that I suddenly barged in like today.¡±


    With that, Winnie left.


    The first thing Brian did the next morning was to pack up and move to the suburbs.


    All the people in the suburb looked at him in surprise as he stood in the suburb yard with his luggage.


    Rufus stood there in daze and could not believe what he saw. If he came to send things, he would be


    disappointed.


    ¡°Brian, what are you doing?¡±


    Ste was the first toe to Brian. She was also carrying simple luggage and was about to catch the


    ne.


    ¡°I promised someone I will live here.¡±


    Brian replied in a quiet voice, but his face did not look natural.


    However, Ste was moved and felt her brother was cute at this moment.


    ¡°Dad, your son has finally moved back in. I can leave with ease.¡±


    Ste got tears in eyes and called her father excitedly.


    Hearing that, Rufus control his emotions and quickly walked to Brian.


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    He did not know how to express the mood at the moment. He was excited for sure and there was a


    sense of recapture treasure.


    His son came back suddenly, it did not feel real, but he was happy even if it were a dream.


    At this time, Paul ran over to take Brian¡¯s luggage with a smile.


    ¡°I''m going to clean arge room so that you can livefortably.¡±


    ¡°Paul, no need, I live in Winwin¡¯s room.¡±


    Brian said it as naturally as if it was his room and his woman. Paul paused for a moment and then


    replied.


    ¡°All right, I''ll take your luggage to the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you not to catch a ne? I send you to the airport.¡±


    As Paul turned to leave, Brian said that he would send his sister, because now he did not know how to


    ¡°Eat breakfast before you go.¡±


    Rufus spoke.


    As Brian wanted to refuse, he remembered Winnie''s request, so he turned his face away from Rufus


    and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I wille back tonight for dinner.¡±


    With that, he took Ste¡¯s luggage and returned to the car.


    As soon as the car drove out of the vi, Ste took out her cell phone and called Winnie.


    ¡°Thank you, Winwin, and thank you on behalf of my Dad. Thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    Winnie picked up the phone and heard Ste thanked her before she said anything. She was confused,


    but she could hear excitement in Ste¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Sister, you have confused me.¡±


    ¡°Brian has moved back to old house and is going to live with Dad. Don¡¯t you think I should thank you?¡±


    Ste had always been a calm, elegant and intellectual person. But she could not calm down today.


    Brian''s sudden return made her excited.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Winnie felt incredible. Brian promised herst night, but she did not expect him to carry out so soon.


    ¡°Yes, he got back with the luggage, but now we''re on our way to the airport. Thank you, Winwin. Brian


    didn''t say anything, but I know it is because of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for bringing Brian home. I don''t know how long I''ll have to wait without you.¡±


    Ste said thank you again. Winnie did them a favor, without her help, they would not have family


    reunion.


    ¡°Sister, you are exaggerating. I didn''t do anything. Don''t thank me. As long as he goes back and your


    father is happy.¡±


    Winnie was moved by Brian. In this way, Brian would be happy in the future. If only he was happy, she


    would be happy too.


    ¡°Winwin, you are modest, I wille back to thank you.¡±


    After saying thank you again, Ste hung up the phone and then looked at Brian with a smile.


    ¡°Sister, how do you know it is because of Winwin?¡±


    Brian could not understand how his sister had guessed so.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? In addition to Winwin, who you will listen to?¡±


    Ste asked Brian, waiting for Brian¡¯s question.


    Seeing his sister''s strange eyes, he felt unustomed.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Am I not right? Something must have happened between you and Winwin or you wouldn''t havee


    back.¡±


    Ste was sure about that, but no matter what happens. the result was good.


    ¡°Sister, it is Winwin told me toe back.¡±


    Brian suddenly became serious and continued to speak.


    ¡°She was wronged by Wendy. No matter how I apologized to her, she didn''t forgive me and returned


    the ne I gave her.¡±


    ¡°Sister, if she returned the ne to me, we will have no connection in the future.¡±


    ¡°I really can''t get along with her like a stranger. To make it up to her, for my own sake, I said yes to


    whatever she wanted, but I didn''t expect that she wanted me to go home.¡±


    Brian was grateful to Winnie for what she had done. Without her, his world would be a gray one.


    Although he could not be with Winnie, but for Brian, as long as he could often see Winnie, he felt


    happy.


    He had never felt such happiness since his mother had died.


    ¡°So you said yes? Where''s the ne?¡±


    Brian was curious. Brian continued to exin.


    ¡°I said if she took the ne back, I will return to the suburbs. That''s why I''m back today.¡±


    ¡°The ne must be very expensive?¡±


    Ste asked Brian without surprise.


    ¡°How do you know it''s expensive?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Brian felt that her sister knew everything.


    ¡°From what I know about Winnie, I guess it must be expensive. Otherwise she would not give it back to


    you.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ste sighed before she continued.


    ¡°I wonder which man will marry her. No matter which man he is, I think he is the luckiest man.¡±


    Ste''s sighed because Brian could not be with such a talented and responsible woman with self-


    restraint. She was kind, she was magnanimous, and she had all the qualities of a hostess for the Mr.


    Be family.


    ¡°Sister, don''t say that. I can''t take it.¡±


    Brian could not ept Winnie would be someone else''s wife. He might break down if Winnie married


    one day.


    ¡°I understand. I think it''s a pity, let alone you.¡±


    Ste sighed again and then persuaded Brian.


    ¡°Take it easy. It''s not your destiny, so you can''t force it. Leave your life well and that is enough.¡±


    Ste wanted to encourage Brian with these words and think of a way.


    ¡°It is my destiny. We met again, this is fate.¡±


    Brian sighed after that. Even if it is a destiny, he could not be with the woman he loved.


    ¡°I can see that you don''t want to give up, but you can''t be with Winwin. Brian, you should give yourself


    a choice as soon as possible, only when you settle down, you can be steadfast. Let Winwin give up


    early and get married with other men. She is a good woman and deserved to be happy.¡±


    Ste felt sad about it, but she knew Brian''s helplessness.


    ¡°Let me know when you have your answer, I will support whatever decision you make. But I hope my


    sister-inw is Winwin.¡±


    Ste gave her own opinion. If Brian chose Winnie, the Be family will be happy, but it was no easy.


    Brian was silent. He hoped that too. However, when he mentioned it to his grandfather, his


    grandfather''s attitude was still so persistent.


    If he was to be with Winnie, how many people would be hurt?


    Winnie put down the phone and felt warm in heart. He went home, back to his father, which was a good


    start.


    She felt bitter too, because she was not with him. But it was not a big deal, she could endure it.


    During the break time, Winnie came to Leo''spany to study the next step.


    ¡°It is up to you, and I will do my best to cooperate with you.¡±


    After listening to Leo, Winnie gave such an answer. After all, she was an amateur and Leo was a


    professional.


    ¡°All right, then, we''ll go ahead with our n. You start shooting this weekend and you''re deprived of


    time off.¡±


    Leo closed the document in hand. It was easy to work together with Winnie, because she trusted


    him.

 Chapter 314 Not Feeling the Love

    Chapter 314 Not Feeling the Love


    Every time speaking of shooting, Winnie felt that her heartbeat fast. Although she had learned acting


    lessons, she still had no confidence in herself.


    ¡°The timing is fine, but I''m starting to get nervous now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, do as your usual practice. I believe you can do everything well.¡±


    Leo was full of confidence. Winnie was meticulous, making him feel steadfast.


    For Leo''s trust, Winnie smiled. As she was make a joke, there was knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡±


    As Leo''s voice fell, Emily walked in. But when she saw Winnie, she was not calm.


    ¡°You''re here, too.¡±


    Emily ran to Winnie and embraced her as she got up.


    ¡°You are finally back.¡±


    They had not seen for days, Winnie was excited.


    ¡°You were saying like we''ve been away for a long time. I''ve only been away for a few days.¡±


    Emily let go of Winnie and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Really, I felt you have been away for many days. God, have I fallen in love with you, so I feel the day is


    very long without you around?¡±


    Winnie said jokingly.


    ¡°You are disgusting. I have a boyfriend, even if you love me, you have no chance.¡±


    With that, Emily could not helpughing heartily, and the two women had ignored Leo.


    However, looking at these two happy women, Leo showed a smile.


    After that, Emily suggested to have lunch together.


    ¡°I''ll book the restaurant, and you two just eat.¡±


    Emily took out her mobile phone. Winnie spoke at this time.


    ¡°You two go, and I''ll join you next time. There will be a performance at the kindergarten at noon, and I


    promised my children I will go and see.¡±


    ¡°Then we can have dinner after the children finish the performance.¡±


    Emily wanted to have dinner with Winnie, and her attitude was sincere.


    ¡°No, I still have work to do. You eat this time and next time I''ll join you.¡±


    With that, Winnie picked up her bag.


    The performance would start at afternoon, but Winnie did not want to disturb their time so she refused


    to have dinner together.


    After Winnie left, Leo and Emily were left in the office, and the atmosphere was immediately subtle.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me you are back, so that I can pick you up at the airport?¡±


    Leo''s tone was warm, but Emily did not have intimate or ambiguous feeling between lovers.


    ¡°I tried to surprise you, but I seemed to fail, because I don¡¯t think you were happy to see me.¡±


    Emily inadvertently teased.


    ¡°I am happy, why not. Come on, let''s go to lunch.¡±


    Leo said with dodging and he was guilty to Emily.


    The two men went downstairs together. Leo drove Emily to lunch. This was the third time Emily took


    Leo''s car. She took a deliberate look at the pendant on the car, but she felt upset because the previous


    one was still there.


    Emily felt ufortable and she was straight-forward, so her emotion could be told from her face.


    But Leo asked her, she said.


    ¡°It seems that you really don''t like the pendant I bought for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Emily''s sudden words made Leo stunned, and then he realized what Emily was saying.


    ¡°Oh, I left it at home.¡±


    Leo did not say that he did not like it, but he did not say that he liked it. He only said meaningless


    words.


    Hearting the light exnation, Emily felt more upset.


    ¡°Return it to me if you don''t like it. It is meaningless if you put it at home. I bought it because I liked it, I


    will take it back and hung it on my car.¡±


    Emily''s tone changed and Leo could hear that. He wanted tofort her but felt himself hypocrisy.


    ¡°You have given it to me, you can''t take it back. I''ll give you one if you like it.¡±


    Leo could only say on.


    Emily looked at Leo who was driving, but she said nothing, because she did not know what was in his


    mind.


    Brian had been thinking about ra since returning from the airport. He had a second thought about


    what had happened the night before. ra was standing at the right angle to see the peopleing up


    by the elevator, so ra was intentional.


    She came to apologize, and since she did that, it was a false apology, so she had not realized she was


    doing something wrong.


    After consideration, Brian arrange works to Albert and at noon he called ra to his office.


    ¡°Mr. Be, you want to see me?¡±


    ra timidly said.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had not felt at ease since she left the office the night before. Standing in front of Brian, she was


    nervous and dared not say a word.


    ¡°ra, I know exactly what you were up tost night. I know everything you''ve done to Winnie since


    she came here. She treated you well, but you hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I''ve told you in all seriousness that I don''t want you to hurt her any more. But now it seems you can''t


    do that.¡±


    Brian went to the point. He was already disappointed with ra. In his heart, she was no longer a


    person he trusted, but just an ordinary employee.


    ¡°Mr. Be...¡±


    ra wanted to exin.


    But Brian had seen through ra and had made a decision, so he did not want to listen to ra''s


    excuse.


    ¡°ra, I won¡¯t dismiss you for your husband''s sake. But you can''t stay in B City. I have asked Albert to


    arrange for you to go to the branch office in A City.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be...¡±


    ¡°I''m not finished.¡±


    Brian interrupted ra sharply. Then he went on speaking coldly.


    ¡°The Spring Festival ising soon. We should not let the elderly and children have an easy festival,


    so go to A City after the Spring Festival. If you have a good performance, you cane back in a few


    months.¡±


    Brian paused before he continued.


    ¡°Think about it. It is time for you to wake up. You are a wise man, and I think you can understand even


    if I don¡¯t say it, but you have let me down.¡±


    ¡°ra, You and I have no chance to be together, to put it bluntly, I would not choose you, even if I need


    a mistress.¡±


    Brian felt that ra would not give up if he did not make the words clear. Although it would hurt ra''s


    self-esteem, he could only do so. And it was herself asked for it.


    ¡°Mr. Be...¡±


    ra wanted to intercede on her behalf. She didn''t want to leave B City, but Brian did not give her a


    chance to speak.


    ¡°I have given you many chances, and this is thest one. If you do not cherish it, your husband cannot


    save you.¡±


    ¡°Get out. I want to work.¡±


    Brian issued the order decisively.


    ra was sad and bitter but dared not show resentment.


    Brian''s words were unfeeling. How could he say it like that, had he ever considered her thought?


    When Brian got off work, he was hesitant and tangled. He didn''t know how to get back to his home. His


    sister, the children and Winnie were not there. If he had dinner with his father, the atmosphere would be


    stiff.


    But he had to go back since he had promised Winnie. Brian had to call Wendy, so that he would not be


    embarrassed going back with Wendy.


    On the way home.


    ¡°Why do youe home suddenly?¡±


    Wendy was excited. She did not know why Brian changed his attitude, but the result was good. Then


    she would have something to say to Grandpa.


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    Brian didn''t want to exin.


    ¡°Never mind, your father will be happy since you go home. And your grandpa and your sister will be


    relieved and you should have done it long ago.¡±


    ¡°Well, now you have a home, I can move in with you.¡±


    Wendy''s tone was affirmative. She did not think about the consent of Brian.


    ¡°This is not my home, and you should ask him for his consent.¡±


    He meant his father, which he could only use it as an excuse at the moment.


    ¡°I''ll talk to him in a minute.¡±


    Hearing Brian''s answer, Wendy felt bitter. But she made it easy for herself.


    Brian''s meaning was obvious, but she pretended that she did not understand. If she wanted to win his


    heart back, she had to pretend fool.


    ¡°By the way, it is about new year and Grandpa said you should spent new year with you parents at


    home since it is the first year you came back.¡±


    Brian shifted the subject, but it sounded heavy.


    Wendy had known about it. From Felix''s attitude, she had expected such a result. But for Brian¡¯s


    attitude, she was disappointed.


    ¡°Grandpa is thoughtful. Thank him for me.¡±


    Wendy said in a bitter tone. If it went on like this, her position would lose.


    As Brian''s car drove into the courtyard, Winnie waiting in the house saw Wendy sitting in the passenger


    seat.


    She told the children a few words, put on clothes, picked up her bag and walked out.


    When she walked to her car, Brian and Wendy met her when they got off the car.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s smile instantly froze and her tone was unkind, as if she was using that Winnie shouldn''t


    show up here.


    ¡°I brought the children here. Go inside. Rufus is waiting for you.¡±


    Winnie gave a smile, but she was embarrassed, but it was covered by her soft tone and warm smile.


    As Winnie opened the door, Brian said to her.


    ¡°Stay for dinner.¡±


    Brian''s tone was obviously different from that when he spoke to Wendy.


    ¡°No, I''m meeting a friend for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 315 Awkward

    Chapter 315 Awkward


    After talking to Brian, Winnie got into the car and left. When she turned around, Wendy saw the


    ne was till on Winnie''s neck.


    Wendy got angry. It seemed that her warning did not work and she did not voluntarily return the


    ne.


    Brian did not expect Winnie to be here. If he had known that, he would not brought Wendy here, so that


    they could have a happy reunion dinner.


    He had regrets and med himself for missing a chance to get along with Winnie.


    Winnie felt bad too. She did not take the initiative toe, but she had to leave since Wendy was here.


    He brought his fianc¨¦e back. How embarrassing it would be if she didn''t leave?


    Winnie always thought Brian was cold, but he was emotional. But now it seemed that he was rational.


    This morning he brought back his luggage and in the evening, he took his fianc¨¦e back.


    Winnie had been feeling that she was a strong woman who would not be bound by rtionship, but she


    identally loved Brian and lost herself, and then she screwed up everything. It seemed that she was


    not rational, so she could not me Brian.


    Brian took Wendy into the house. Seeing Wendy, everyone¡¯s facial expressions became stiff, especially


    the two children.


    ¡°Daddy...¡±


    The two children rushed to hug Brian, ignoring Wendy.


    ¡°Good kids.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Brian stroked the children''s heads.


    He gave a look to the children and then they greeted Wendy.


    ¡°Hello, Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Wendy.¡±


    The two children said hello reluctantly.


    ¡°Hello, I haven''t seen you for ages. I didn''t know you were there. If I knew, I would have brought you a


    present.¡±


    Wendy squatted down and wanted to be close to the two children. No matter how resisted she was in


    the heart, she had to pretend to be nice on the surface.


    ¡°Thank you, Wendy, but we have a lot of presents, you don¡¯t need to buy one.¡±


    Megan refused Wendy''s gift, but she put the words euphemistic. Wendy had not excuse to be angry.


    ¡°Ok, let me know when you want one.¡±


    Wendy was alleviating her embarrassment. At this time Rufus walked over expressionlessly.


    ¡°Herees Wendy. Wash your hands and eat.¡±


    Rufus turned and went to the kitchen.


    Not that he did not respect Wendy, it was what Wendy had done made him annoyed.


    At the dinner table, Rufus was not happy, although it was Brian''s first meal back home, because Winnie


    was not sitting next to Brian.


    It was silent and no one spoke. Wendy felt embarrassed and found a topic.


    ¡°Sir, Brian has moved back, may I move in too? I can take care of you.¡±


    Wendy looked at Rufus with expectation, but there was a voice of opposition.


    ¡°You can''t.¡±


    Hearing that, Megan objected out loud. She felt that Wendy would live here if she objected toote.


    But when she saw all the people were looking at her, she realized that she was being rude. But she


    persisted in her opposition.


    ¡°Wendy, think about it. Your parents are old and they need your care. Grandpa has Daddy, my aunt, my


    brother and me. With so many people taking care of Grandpa, You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Megan is reasonable. If your parents have no one to take care of them, they will be very pitiful.¡±


    Luke joined the opposition, which made Wendy awkward. She forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°Megan, Luke, you are right.¡±


    Wendy did not continue, or it would make her more awkward. She would mention it again when the two


    children were absent.


    Megan smile happily. She did not expect that Wendy gave up soon.


    But she still hated Wendy, especially now. If Wendy was not here, Mommy would stay with them.


    ¡°Brother, did you call Mommy? I wonder if Mommy has had dinner at this hour.¡±


    Megan said deliberately.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy hasn''t arrived at destination yet. She must be hungry.¡±


    Luke said to Megan. He did not like Wendy either, even if he spoke less.


    ¡°Poor Mommy, poor us. It''s been a long time we did not get together, well...¡±


    Megan groaned, showing her sadness.


    Wendy was not a fool and sure she could understand that, but she could not retort, so she kept silent,


    or she might be awkward.


    The atmosphere at the table was the same all the time. Rufus did not speak.


    Winnie had entered the city. She had told her aunt that she would have a meal in the suburbs, but now


    she came back, so she did not know how to exin to her aunt.


    At that thought, Winnie did not go home but went directly to Daenerys¡¯ home.


    As she entered the door, she found Oscar was there too.


    ¡°I thought I am the only one who alwayses here for a free meal. I didn''t expect you are here, too.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly.


    She put her bag down and went straight to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    The three men at the table looked at each other quizzically.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she was going to have dinner at the surburns? Why is she here?¡±


    Kevin asked Daenerys.


    ¡°Yes, that''s what she told me. How do I know she got back? Do you know that?¡±


    Daenerys turned to Oscar.


    ¡°How should I know? I didn''t contact her before. I don''t like to cook dinner when I go home, so I came


    here, but I don''t know she''sing.¡±


    They were curious, then Winnie came out from the bathroom.


    ¡°Don''t guess, Wendy went to the suburbs. How can I have dinner with them? Why? Do I need ta


    reason to have dinner here?¡±


    Winnie did not conceal it, because she did not want them to worry about her.


    ¡°Brian brought Wendy back on the first day he moved home?¡±


    Daenerys asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie answered and went to the kitchen to take the tableware. She carried a bowl of rice back, and


    then sat down to eat.


    When she was hungry, she should fill her stomach and not let herself be affected by other boring


    things.


    ¡°Wendy lives there too?¡±


    Kevin asked a more realistic question, which caused Winnie to stop chewing.


    ¡°I''m not sure about that. Probably.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some wine?¡±


    Oscar did not ask anything about Brian because he was afraid Winnie would be upset.


    ¡°No, I have an important job tomorrow. If I drink too much, I will not do a good job.¡±


    Winnie refused. She did not drink every time when she was in a bad mood, because drinking too much


    wine could not solve the problem.


    No one spoke, but looked at each other for a few minutes and then began to eat.


    After a while Oscar broke the silence


    ¡°I''ve been back for a long time. You said you wanted me to see the kids, but you haven''t let me see


    them yet.¡±


    ¡°I was too busy and I have forgotten that. Luke mentioned you in the past few days.¡±


    By Oscar¡¯s reminder, Winnie suddenly remembered it.


    She was busy at work and experienced too many upset things, so she had forgotten it.


    ¡°Since you are busy, let Luke be with me, I can teach him well. When you are avable, take me to see


    him. As long as I have time, I can teach Luke, and I can eat the food your aunt cooked.¡±


    Oscar wants to help Winnie by giving her as much time as possible to rest.


    ¡°I think you just want a free meal, teaching is not the main reason.¡±


    Daenerys said jokingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expose me. Are we friends or not.¡±


    Oscar responded to Daenerys, perhaps saying so would make Winnie have no burden.


    ¡°Well, I won''t expose you. If you have the confidence to make a genius out of every child, I can cook for


    you every day after my baby is born.¡±


    Daenerys took the opportunity to make a fuss.


    ¡°If I fail, shall I spit out the food I had?¡±


    Two people said jokingly.


    ¡°We are having dinner here, can you talk about something that''s not disgusting. I really will throw up.¡±


    Winnie stopped their indecent jokes.


    ¡°I''ll take you home when I''m finished work.¡±


    Winnie ended the topic and began to eat in earnest. Only when she was focus on one thing, she would


    not think about Brian.


    After dinner, everyone except Daenerys began to clean up the kitchen. Then they sat together in the


    living room and chatted.


    ¡°The baby ising, and this is the most suffering time.¡±


    Winnie said, caressing Daenerys¡¯ belly.


    ¡°Yes. I feel sick in every part of my body.¡±


    Daenerys looked ufortable.


    ¡°Hold on, you will be ok after the baby is born.¡±


    Even though Winnie had two children, she was envious of Daenerys and the fact that she had a


    husband to go through the pregnancy with her.


    ¡°Winwin, don''t talk about Daenerys. With Doctor Burns in charge, we don''t have to worry. Can you tell


    me something about you?¡±


    Oscar turned the conversation to Winnie.


    ¡°What do you want to know about me?¡±


    Winnie asked knowingly. She felt she had nothing to say about Brian.


    ¡°Your rtionship, Brian.¡±


    With that, Oscar looked at Daenerys, hoping that she could persuade Winnie.


    ¡°I have nothing to talk about. He has a woman, and you all know that. Why should I associate him?¡±


    Winnie took her hand on the belly of Daenerys back, and her spirit got down.


    ¡°Winwin, give it a consideration. After all, Mr. Be said he loves you, and since you love each other


    and you have kids, why not give it a try?¡±


    Daenerys said.


    ¡°He loves me? Did he tell you?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    ¡°He told you, and we heard that.¡±


    Oscar was exining.


    ¡°He told me? I don''t know that.¡±

 Chapter 316 Show up in the Studio

    Chapter 316 Show up in the Studio


    Winnie''s eyes dodged, but she did not look up do others could not see it.


    "He took you to the guest bedroom the day you were drunk. You''re fighting so loudly, so we heard you."


    Daenerys exined.


    "Why don''t I remember? I don''t think it''s likely. If he did say it, he didn''t mean it. He must have


    intention."


    Winnie sighed, adjusted her mood, and then looked up.


    "I know you''re all worried about me, and I know it''s going to be hard for me to get over Brian for the rest


    of my life. But we really can''t be together."


    "You needn''t worry about me. I can take care of myself."


    Winnie knew that everyone was kind and that there were only a few people in the world who were


    sincere to her. That was why she didn''t want to see people upset about her.


    Even though she drank too much that night, she remembered everything Brian said, but she still didn''t


    believe what Brian said was true.


    She could not believe that a man could make the woman he loved so miserable.


    Soon after dinner, Brian drove Wendy and the children back. In order to avoid the embarrassment of


    meeting Winnie, Brian sent Wendy home first and then the two children.


    When he came back from that, his father was still in the living room, seemingly waiting for him.


    Brian sat aside without saying anything.


    "I told Winwin toe here. I was afraid you wouldn''t be used to eating alone with me for the first time,


    so I asked Winwin and the children to be here. Seeing Wendy was here, she was afraid Wendy would


    not be happy, so she found an excuse and left."


    Rufus said, because he knew that Brian would notmunicate with him for the time being. It was


    good enough that Brian could sit down.


    Rufus continued.


    "I knew you had chosen Wendy when you brought Wendy here today. Since so, you should keep a


    distance from Winwin and don''t regret it."


    Rufus waited in the living room for such a long time just to say these two words to Brian.


    He had to warn Brian not to spend his life in regret as he did.


    Rufus got up and went back to his room.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After listening to Rufus''s words, Brian felt more self-reproach. He brought Wendy back, which made


    Winnie leave in embarrassment.


    Brian went back to the room, lying on the big bed that still have fragrance of Winnie, which made him


    He then picked up the mobile phone and texted Winnie.


    "Have you had your supper? Are you home now?"


    Winnie had just returned to the parking space downstairs when she received Brian''s message.


    She stopped and turned off the car, unbuckled the seat belt, and then took the phone out.


    Looking at Brian¡¯s message, she was in a daze and did not reply.


    She could not contact Brian like this. She must adhere to her own principles, in addition to the children,


    she could notmunicate with Brian.


    Even though she told herself so, she had no intention of replying, she couldn''t put her phone down


    after reading the message.


    Actually, she had been having an unrealistic idea. She hoped that Brian be poor, even poorer


    than her, so that they could have a chance.


    For this unrealistic idea, she would wait for him, till she was old, till next life, and she couldn''t believe


    that God wouldn''t give them a chance.


    Brian had been looking at the phone and waiting for Winnie¡¯s reply, even if only to tell him whether she


    had a meal.


    But soon after, he could not help but send another message.


    "I have kept my promise with you and moved back to the suburbs, and you must promise me that the


    ne will not be taken off."


    After that, he expected a reply.


    Looking at another message, Winnie¡¯s feeling could not be described with words.


    No matter what Brian said, she told herself to ignore him and just wait. Their rtionship should be put


    off until there was a chance.


    Winnie resolutely put away the phone, and then walked home.


    Brian felt asleep while he was waiting.


    Time passed fast and it was weekend, Winnie was busy. At the end of year, she had to summarize the


    work and the game''s promotional video also began to be shot.


    Winnie thought was nervous before the shooting, but when she was in the studio, she felt steadfast.


    She had no other thoughts but to concentrate on making the promo.


    it was Winnie''s first day of shooting, Leo was worried and came to have a look, but he only stood


    outside the studio, afraid that Winnie would be more nervous.


    Secretly looking at Winnie, who worked hard, Leo involuntarily appreciated that, like looking at his


    lover.


    Emily knew that Winnie began shooting today, so she came to cheer Winnie up. From a distance, she


    saw Leo standing outside the studio. Emily did not call him and wanted to give him a surprise.


    But when Emily walked close to him, she felt upset when she saw love in Leo¡¯s eyes.


    That kind of lusting eyes for a woman was luxurious for Emily. They were lovers, but Emily had never


    seen that.


    Love could be seem in his eyes and it was unreachable for Emily.


    Was the person Leo loved Winnie? Oh, no. They were good friends. If he loved her, why waited until


    now?


    She must be overthinking.


    Emilyforted herself and brushed away any unwanted thoughts. She first gave an indifferent smile


    and then walked close to Leo.


    "Here you are."


    Emily gave Leo a yful pat on the shoulder, which really startled the hyper-focused Leo.


    Leo turned his head sideways and looked at Emily with a mixture of concealment and panic in his eyes.


    "Come and see Winnie, it is the first day of shooting, I am afraid there will be a problem. Why did you


    Leo¡¯s voice was not as warm as before, apparently he did not expect that Emily woulde.


    "I know Winwin shoots today, so Ie to see her. She didn''t know it, I am going to surprise her."


    Emily had uncertainty in heart spontaneously seeing dodge in Leo¡¯s eyes.


    "Well, I''m relieved you''re here with her. I gotta go to work. Let¡¯s have lunch together."


    Then Leo gave Emily a kindly smile and turned to leave.


    No hug when they met, no goodbye when they parted, even friends were not so strange to get long.


    Emily suspected that Leo had no love for her.


    Winnie''s work was going well until Emily walked in when she stopped for a rest.


    "Winwin, you are great. I think you''re more suitable to be an actress."


    Emily couldn''t stop praising her.


    "No, I have no experience at all. I''d be ashamed if the actor hadn''t done it so well."


    Winnie was modest. No matter how well she did, she felt she didn''t work hard enough.


    "You are good. Have faith in yourself."


    Emily envied Winnie very much. No matter what she did, she was so excellent.


    "When have youe? I didn''t see you."


    Winnie asked Emily as she rummaged in her bag for her phone.


    "I have been here for a while. And I have been looking outside. I was afraid to influence you if I came


    in."


    As Emily spoke, Winnie had turned on her phone.


    Daenerys sent a message to calm her down and tell her to do her best. And there were a few


    unimportant messages.


    Now the only person who sent her a message was Brian.


    "I heard from the children that you start shooting today, don''t be nervous and don''t have pressure, just


    do your best!"


    It made Winnie feel bitter.


    What was that? The encouragement between friends or concern for the sake of the children? Winnie


    didn''t want to see either of it. It affected her mood.


    Emily waited in the studio until noon, because Winnie¡¯s makeup took a long time, Leo brought the lunch


    to the studio, because of Winnie, the whole team had a good meal.


    "After the meal, you go back. You are busy, how can youpany me? I can¡¯t pay back this favor."


    Winnie said. She didn''t want everyone wasting their time on her.


    "I will leave soon, I gotta work this afternoon."


    Leo replied. He was relieved to see that all was well with Winnie.


    "I''m busy this afternoon too, and we can''t even spend time with you even if you want us to. By the way,


    Daenerys says she''sing this afternoon. Let her keep youpany."


    Emily reminded Winnie.


    "She can''te, I''ll make a call to her."


    As Winnie''s voice fell, Leo''s assistant came in.


    "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Be wants to see you."


    As the assistant''s voice fell, several people at the table looked up unexpectedly and only to see Brian


    standing at the door of the studio, giving a sense of oppression.


    Leo looked back at Winnie, and then put down his chopsticks and stood up. By this time, Brian had


    already walked in.


    Winnie took back her sight and continued to eat. Whether he came or not, it could not affect her.


    "Mr. Be, have you had lunch by this hour? We..."


    Leo greeted first. He was not sure why Brian came to him, but the reason must be rted to Winnie


    since he came to the studio.


    "Yes, I have."


    Brian replied coolly, but his sharp eyes were fixing on the food on the table. See the food was good, he


    took back the line of sight, and then fell on the Winnie¡¯s face.


    She was wearing makeup, but he could feel her tiredness. He told her more than once not to make her


    work so hard, but why didn''t she listen to him?


    "Mr. Be, you want to see me?"


    Leo felt the embarrassment between Winnie and Brian, so he spoke.


    "Yes, I have a new project I want to work on with Mr. Johnson."


    This was one of the purposes for Brian toe here. The most important thing was that he had not


    received any message from Winnie, and he was worried, so he took it as an excuse toe and have


    a look.


    She didn''t even look up, but he was relieved to see that she was all right.


    "Let''s talk in the office, Mr. Be."

 Chapter 317 Children are Excuses

    Chapter 317 Children are Excuses


    Leo said politely. He said to few words with Emily and then left with Brian. In the end, Brian looked back


    at Winnie, but Winnie always lowered her head to eat but did not look up at him.


    Because of the sudden appearance of Brian, Winnie''s meal did not taste good.


    "You''ve got good taste. This man looks much better than he looks in the magazines. He is like an


    ancient emperor. I''d like him if I were you."


    Emily said jokingly, knowing that Winnie''s mood was affected.


    "It is useless. He does not belong to me."


    Winnie was self-deprecating. She knew that Brian was a legend, admired by all women. He had a rich


    family, excellent ability, and handsome face.


    Everyone could not help loving such a perfect man. There were a lot of women who liked him, but the


    important thing was who he liked.


    Obviously Winnie was not Brian''s favorite person. She could only silently admire him like other women.


    "In my opinion, he is more handsome than the ancient Emperor."


    Winnie was helpless but Emily was still joking, she did not want Winnie''s mood to be depressed.


    From the moment Brian appeared, Emily noticed a change in Winnie''s mood. Although she knew she


    could not be with Brian, a move of Brian could affect her mood.


    This was love, one-sided love. It was like Emily liked Leo. She could not feel his love, but she still liked


    him.


    "Don''t think about him, you already have Leo. Leo is as good as Brian. But if you stand with me and let


    Brian choose, he will really choose you."


    Winnie had no confidence, because Brian''s criteria for choosing a spouse was not the feeling of the


    heart, but the family background.


    "Really? Then I have a chance. Well, if Leo is not good to me, I will decisively leave him and go to


    Brian. Don''t cry when the timees."


    Emilyughed without scruple. She was just joking and wanted to make the atmosphere lighter, so that


    Winnie''s mood could not be so low.


    Wendy had been upset since she saw Winnie yesterday. Winnie was still wearing that ne. She


    did not give it back or Brian refused to take it back?


    But anyway, she saw it, and it was Winnie showing off to her. What should she do? She could not allow


    Winnie to make a scene.


    Wendy thought for a long time and could note up with an idea, so she chated in the group to


    relieve her depressed mood.


    Wendy: What are you all doing?


    After a while, no one answered, so Wendy sent another message.


    Wendy: You''re all busy and I''m the only one with nothing to do. It seems I should find a job.


    This time someone finally replied, but she did not say a word, but a crying emoji.


    Wendy: What''s wrong, ra? What''s going on?


    Wendy asked ra with concern.


    ra: I scolded Winnie on the website and Brian investigated my responsibility.


    Another row of crying emoji followed.


    Wendy: You are fired?


    ra: Not really. I am transferred to branch office in A City. Let me reflect on myself.


    Wendy: It is bad. All your family members can''t live without you. If you go to A City, what should they


    do? I will call Brian now, he is going too far.


    ra stopped her in time.


    ra: Don''t. Don''t.


    ra: if you make this phone call, our rtionship will be exposed. How should we deal with Winnie?


    Wendy felt it reasonable, so she gave up the idea of making a phone call.


    But it happened because of her, and she couldn''t help ming herself.


    Wendy: I''m sorry, ra, I got you involved.


    Wendy: Don¡¯t worry, ra. I will try my best to help you no matter what problems you encounter in the


    future. Even if you lost your job, don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of your family.


    Wendy said, she felt that she should at least do so Since ra had helped her.


    ra: I won¡¯t be fired. Mr. Be said I coulde back in a couple of months if I was have a good


    performance. Wendy, don''t worry about it. And don''t mention it to Mr. Be.


    This was what ra wanted when she said that. Brian had lost confidence in her, she had to seize


    Wendy''s heart and let her know that all this was because of her.


    ra: The culprit of these things is Winnie. If it weren''t for her toin to Brian, how could I be


    found out?


    Wendy: It must be Winnie.


    When it came to Winnie, Wendy was angry. Now it was Winnie had been making her trouble.


    ra: By the way, Wendy, you said you saw Leo with a woman. Do you know what their rtionship


    is?


    Wendy: I don''t know. Do you know that?


    ra: She is Leo''s girlfriend, and she gets along well with Winnie. The rtionship between the three


    of them is "special"


    ...


    Winnie prepared for a long time but took only seven days to finish the shoot.


    After the shooting, it came the post-production, Winnie could finally rx. In the evening she went


    straight to pick up her children after work, but the children asked to go to the suburbs when they got


    into the car.


    "Mommy, tomorrow is the weekend, we miss grandpa and want to go to the suburbs. We can y with


    Daddy and Grandpa."


    Megan begged, Winnie thought she had another n.


    "Mommy, take us there, Grandpa can take care of us."


    Luke was calm and his words were easy to be trusted.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right, I''ll take you there."


    Winnie started the car and drove straight to the suburb.


    The car.


    "Can youe back early on Sunday, Luke? I want you to meet with Uncle Oscar."


    Winnie was talking to two children behind her as she drove.


    "Yes, you tell me the time in advance, I will ask Daddy to send me back."


    Luke got excited about seeing Oscar.


    "I want to see Daddy Oscar, too. I''m her daughter."


    Megan was moring to see Oscar.


    "All right, I will make an appointment with Oscar, and youe back."


    Winnie should make an appointment with Oscar after sending the children back.


    As the car drove into the vi courtyard, Winnie saw Wendy''s car. She did not want to see Wendy


    under such circumstances.


    When the car parked, Winnie talked to the two children.


    "Wendy is here. You must be polite. Megan could not make a hard time for her, don¡¯t make her


    embarrassed. Even if you don''t like her, try to get along with her."


    Hearing that, the two children nodded with consent. Then several people got off the car.


    "You go in. I gotta go now."


    "Won''t youe in and say hello to Grandpa?"


    Luke asked Winnie.


    "You go in. I will say hello next time."


    When Winnie was talking with the children, Wendy hade out of the house and was walking


    towards her.


    "Go in."


    Winnie urged the children, afraid that they would hear Wendy¡¯s harsh words.


    "See you, Mommy!"


    After the two children said goodbye to their mother, they turned around and saw Wendy. They were


    stunned for a moment and then said hello to Wendy.


    "Hello, Wendy!¡±


    After that, they ran to find grandpa.


    At this time, Wendy hade to the front of Winnie with a gloomy face.


    "Why are you here again? You know I''m here so you the children here deliberately?"


    No one was around and she could not be heard from her position, so she spoke freely.


    "I didn''t mean that, and you needn''t fancy it. The childrene here because it is weekend. There''s


    nothing wrong with that. I can''t stop theming, can I?"


    Winnie replied softly. She had forgotten the fact that Wendy was here, but even if she remembered,


    she had to bright the children here.


    "You are using the children, and they''re the excuse for all your thoughts. The children cane, but


    you can send someone to bright them here. Why do youe?"


    Wendy was so angry.


    "Well, I''ll not do it again. But watch your words. I have no any thoughts."


    Winnie''s most hated thing was being framed. Wendy''s face reminded her of Penny.


    "You don''t have any thoughts? Why didn''t you give the ne back to Brian? Who are you to wear


    such an expensive ne? You don''t have thoughts, why epted a gift values five million?"


    Wendy said ironically and her eyes were full of satire.


    "It has nothing to do with you. I keep it with my own reasons. Wendy, put your attention on Brian and


    don''t put too much emphasis on me. I''m not as mean as you think, but I''m not as kind as you think.


    You''ll have a bad day if you annoy me."


    Winnie was angry and had to warn Wendy.


    Wendy''s unreasonable quarrel was more than once. She could bear it once, she could bear it twice, but


    she was not a weak, helpless creature to be ripped off.


    "Are you threatening me? Do you think I''m afraid? You dare to challenge me? You are a lowly


    person..."


    "If you are not afraid of me, why are you so restless and do things against me? Isn''t your ultimate goal


    to make me disappear in Brian''s life?"


    Winnie interrupted Wendy''s words making Wendy speechless.


    "And I haven''t got nothing, I''ve got two children, two Bes, and that''s enough."


    Winnie said sharply and turned to open the car door, but only to see Brian''s car parked behind her. The


    car should have just stopped.


    Winnie looked at Brian with resentment and then quickly got in her car and started it.


    Winnie drove past Brian without looking at him and left.


    Winnie hated Brian every time she saw him under such situation. If it had not been for him, how could


    she have been treated so rudely, how could she have been treated as an enemy by


    everyone?

 Chapter 318 Spend Time with Children

    Chapter 318 Spend Time with Children


    As Brian drove in, he saw two people standing there talking, and he clearly saw Wendy was staring at


    Winnie with hatred.


    When he stopped the car and was to get off, Winnie turned over. He also clearly saw Winnie looked at


    him with resentment.


    It seemed that two people were not getting along well. It seemed that someone was provoking. This


    person could not be Winnie.


    Brian came to Wendy and Wendy was panic.


    When she was arguing with Winnie, she was too focused to notice that Brian hade back. If she


    saw him, she would have ended the conversation.


    "You are back. Megan and Luke are here too. Go in and have a look."


    Wendy forced a smile but she was panic.


    "What were you talking about?¡±


    Brian did not move, trying to see if Wendy could tell him the truth.


    "Nothing, just about the children."


    "Come on, the children are waiting."


    Wendy could not him that they had argument, if she did, Brian would me her.


    Wendy pulled Brian''s arm and wanted to go in together with him, but Brian was still motionless, looking


    at her sharply, which made her timid.


    "Wendy, listen, Winnie has no motives on me. You''d better not provoke her, or you will bear the


    consequences yourself."


    Brian warned her coldly and strode forward, leaving Wendy who was nervous.


    Since Brian came back, the two children tried their best to upy Brian, and Wendy could not close to


    Brian.


    After dinner, the children asked Brian to help with their homework and pulled him to their room. Despite


    the children''s mischievousness, Brian enjoyed helping them do homework.


    This was an indispensable part of their growth, and it was fun for Brian to experience their growth.


    "Daddy, you know everything. You must have been a good student in school."


    Megan proudly said, as if she was the good student.


    "Not bad. I''ve never had any tutoring in my lessons. I''ve never been to any cram school. "


    Brian showed off. It were not for his excellence in study, grandpa would not choose him to be the heir.


    "That''s great, Daddy. I must learn from you. I don''t want to go to extra sses except for specialty


    sses."


    Megan felt herself must inherited Daddy¡¯s excellent gene.


    "You are great too, Luke got several champions at young age. Daddy is better than you in this regard.


    Megan, I know you are not interested in this aspect, but you need to learn from brother''s serious


    attitude. Everything is easy if you take it seriously."


    Brian said to his children. The more he was involved in their growth, the more he felt that this in


    happiness was the most real.


    "I know, Daddy, although I have no interest in software, I will study hard."


    Unconvinced, Megan said. She did not win any championship, but she was good at school and she


    was just more mischievous than her brother.


    "Daddy, Mommy teaches me well. I wouldn''t be like this if Mommy didn''te back. Mommy said I


    have a lot of development space and told me to learn from Uncle Oscar."


    Luke was low-key and calm, which was gratifying. He looked like a person who would make great


    achievement.


    But Brian mined Oscar.


    "Do you like Uncle Oscar?"


    Brian looked at the children with expectant eyes, hoping they would say no.


    "Yes! Uncle Oscar is great."


    Luke soon gave an answer.


    Megan, "So do I."


    Although he had never met Oscar, Oscar was a good friend of Mommy and he was nice to Mommy. He


    must be a good person.


    "Daddy''s great, too."


    Brian said, but it sounded sour.


    "Daddy is really excellent, and even better than Uncle Oscar. But Daddy, I do not like the way you live.


    You have too much concern without freedom. I don''t want to be like that when I grow up."


    Luke''s words made Brian stunned. He did not expect that such a small child had such a deep


    understanding and knew his life tired.


    "What do you want to be when you grow up?"


    Brian asked Luke, perhaps he could learn different things from him.


    "I want to be free and happy. I don¡¯t need too much money, as long as it is enough for the family to live


    well. I will spend more time with my family, so that I can have the happiest and most rxed life."


    "Daddy, you are bound by some things. You cannot give your children aplete home, you love


    Mommy, but you cannot be with Mommy. I think your life is too tired."


    Luke analyzed like an adult. Although he was young, but he analyzed it thoroughly, it seemed that he


    had seen through a lot of things.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since you are tired, why promised Great Grandpa to inherit the family?"


    Brian''s heart was sour because of what the child said. Actually, it was so simple to think of it, but to


    him, everything wasplicated and apprehensive.


    "I''m sure you won''t force me to take over the family business .I don''t want to live like that even if I have


    to inherit it in some way."


    "Daddy, even if I must inherit the family, I will choose my love for myself."


    Luke was afraid to live a life like his Daddy, so he said so.


    Brian looked at Luke, feeling sour in heart. After being silent for a moment, he answered Luke.


    "Now I promise you that I will never interfere in your lives. Live at your will. I will notpel you to


    inherit the family business or interfere in your love.¡±


    "Thank you, Daddy. That''s a relief."


    Luke felt relived. With Daddy¡¯s guarantee, he was not afraid of Grandpa¡¯s force.


    "Well, finish the homework and go to bed early."


    Brian did not continue the topic but got up to leave.


    "Brother, I will go to see if Wendy is gone. If she is not gone, we can''t sleep."


    Megan tiptoed to go out after saying that.


    She walked out of the room and heard Wendy''s voiceing from downstairs, so she found a hidden


    ce to squat down.


    ¡°Finished helping with homework?¡±


    "Yes."


    Brian answered as he descended the stairs, lifting his wrist to check the time.


    "I was tired of sitting down and wanted to go into your bedroom, but your bedroom door is locked. Why


    is the bedroom door locked at home?"


    Wendy asked. She had been sitting there for a while.


    ¡°Since the bedroom is locked, you can go to the guest room.¡±


    Brian said lukewarm and walked to the front of Wendy.


    "Guest room? Am I a guest?"


    Wendy was sad. She got up and stood opposite Brian.


    ¡°May I stay here tonight?¡±


    Wendy pulled Brian''s hand and said shyly. Her meaning was obvious and Brian could hear that.


    Brian was now very tired of this close contact and had no interest in Wendy. As he did not know what to


    say, the two children ran down the stairs at the same time.


    Luke ran to Brian, took one of his hands. Megan came to Daddy too, but Wendy was holding the other


    hand, so she grabbed it from Wendy.


    "Daddy, why don''t we sleep together tonight? Every night Mommy tells us a story before we go to bed.


    Mommy is not here, so Daddy, tell us a story."


    Megan said cleverly.


    "Daddy,e sleep with us."


    Luke begged him.


    "Ok, but don''tugh at me if I tell a bad story."


    Brian promised the two children and then looked up at Wendy.


    "The children are sleepy, so I will take them to bed. If you don''t dare drive back by yourself, let Paul


    drive you back."


    Regardless of whether Wendy agreed, Brian directly took two children upstairs.


    Seeing that, Wendy''s heart was cold as if there was ice inside.


    These two children must be Winnie''s troublemakers in order to prevent her from getting close to Brian.


    Damn Winnie, she was so scheming. And she still said she had no ambition.


    Winnie asked Brian to send the two children back on the night of the weekend. In order to avoid


    meeting with Brian, she asked Vanessa to go downstairs to bring up the children.


    When the children came back, Oscar was already sitting in their living room. After the polite greeting,


    the two children stood next to Oscar with a smile.


    "Come here, my darling girl, let me take a good look at you."


    Oscar was excited. One was the genius he loved, and the other was his daughter, whom he had only


    met once.


    "You are growing more and more beautiful."


    Oscar was happy and put Megan in his arms.


    "If I am really beautiful, then I have inherited my father''s genes."


    Megan was praised, so she was in good mood.


    "Oh, you are so sweet. I always think Luke is a genius, it seems that you are also a genius."


    Oscar was pleased. These two children were beyond his imagination.


    "Thank you for your praise, Daddy Oscar."


    "Good, Luke,e, let me get close to our talent."


    Oscar let go of Megan, stretched out his hand to pull Luke into his arms.


    "Luke, even if you are not the son of Winnie, or the godson of mine, I am impressed with you. You are


    wonderful. In all these years I had not had seen a talent like you."


    Oscar loved talent and he cherished a genius with such a close rtionship of him.


    Luke was smart and calm. He knew that this child was extraordinary and he would be greater than his


    father.


    "Thank you for your praise, butpared with you, I am just a child."


    Luke nestled in his idol''s arms with excitement.

 Chapter 319 Emily is Distressed

    Chapter 319 Emily is Distressed


    By Luke¡¯s word, Oscar felt his extraordinary. He was modest and low-key and not tsundere at all.


    "I like you, and I will give you software programming ss."


    Oscar was eager to be his teacher, because it was a sense of achievement to teach a talent.


    "Great, thank you, Daddy Oscar, thank you! You are my most admired person, I must learn from you."


    Luke was excited. He seems to have been waiting for this opportunity, and today it finally realized. He


    was so excited and kissed on Oscar''s face.


    Everyoneughed in surprise.


    The New Year wasing. Thomas was afraid that Richard might be short of something, so he bought


    a lot of food and sent it to him personally.


    He had not found anything useful for so long, and as the New Year wasing, he did not want to


    make a big deal out of it. It was safer to wait until after the New Year was over.


    When he came to the ce where Richard hid, Thomas found Richard depressed. However, it was


    understandable. After all, it was soon the New Year and his family could not gather. It was inevitable


    that his mood was affected.


    "Are you going to stay like this?"


    "What can I do then? I am a man with no way out anyway. As long as I can see the retribution for Brian


    and Winnie, I will be satisfied."


    Richard said coolly. He suffered because of Brian and Winnie.


    "The New Year ising, so don''t think about these things for the time being. Try to figure it out after


    the New Year."


    Thomas was holding back his ambitions for the time being.


    "It makes it more resentful. What has be of my family? Other families are reunited, while our


    family is in prison and in exile. The rest of us have no good life either."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Richard still worried about his family, both inside and outside the prison. He didn''t dare to contact his


    family for so long.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will send them some money in a few days. Your sons and daughters have jobs and they


    can earn money."


    Thomas contorted him. If not for more information, if not to want to reuse Richard once, he did not


    bother to take care of their things.


    "How about Penny, have you seen her these days?"


    Richard continued to ask.


    "Not in a while."


    "Go and see her. She must be in a bad mood."


    Richard''s demand made Thomas disgusted.


    "If I always go to see her, I may be checked. She''s in a special time, don''t you know that? I inquired


    that the room where I saw her were separate, unlike the other prisoners. The police paid much


    attention to her because there are things they haven''t found out, and you haven''t been caught."


    Richard understood that, but he was really worried about Penny.


    "Before the new year, you see her once. I can find out some things after New Year and I will let you


    know at the first time."


    Richard could only tempt Thomas with this. Only in this way could he know whether Penny was good or


    not.


    "I''ll try to see her in a few days."


    Thomas agreed, because it was not easy to find out information about Winnie.


    Now he more and more doubted that Winnie and Brian''s rtionship was not so simple. His father


    spoke for her many times and Luke was with her. If they had nothing to do with each other, how can


    she be trusted by his father?


    Emily was on her way to Leo¡¯spany, nning to have dinner with him when he was off work.


    However her face slightly changed after receiving a call, so she put down the phone and turned the car.


    Arriving at the bar, Emily found the person who called her.


    She walked into a dark corner and sat down without saying hello.


    "Why do you want to see me, Miss Yup?"


    For such a long time getting along with Daenerys and Winnie and after Winnie had got ndered,


    Emily had bad impression on Wendy, so she spoke in a rather stiff tone.


    "It is such a good environment, have a drink, no hurry."


    Wendy''s attitude was surprisingly good. She wanted to win Emily over, so that she could have more


    helper.


    But she seemed to have made the wrong choice.


    "I have nothing to do with you, and it seems awkward to sit and drink together. Miss Yup, just go to the


    point, if you don''t say it, I have no time to chat with you."


    Emily was disdainful, and she hated Wendy¡¯s hypocrisy.


    Wendy''s face suddenly changed. She did not expect Emily resisted her.


    "Well, then, if you''re in a hurry, I will tell you then."


    Wendy came to the point.


    "I heard that you are Leo''s girlfriend and are on good terms with Winnie, so there is something I think


    you should know."


    Wendy intended to procrastinate, but Emily was impatient.


    "Can we get to the point?"


    "All right, get to the point. The point is simply ¨C don¡¯t be fooled by your friends and your boyfriend."


    Emily''s heart mmed when she heard this.


    "So you don¡¯t know the rtionship between Winnie and Brian. Well, let me tell you something. Five


    years ago, when they were both abroad, they were lovers. Then something happened to separate


    them, but Leo does not seem to get over Winnie. That is to say, he still loves her up to now."


    As she spoke, Wendy watched the change in Emily''s face. She thought it was a good torment.


    Emily''s face was indeed getting worse and worse, not only her face, but also her heart was twisted


    together.


    No one had told her that, and Wendy told her so, showing that she had bad intention. But Emily felt that


    these words were true.


    Emily''s heart was beating disorderly, at the moment, she could not calm down, but she could show it in


    face of Wendy.


    Emily forced topose herself.


    ¡°Is that all? Is there anything else?"


    "That''s pretty shocking, what else do you want to know?"


    Wendy did not know anything more, and that was heard from ra.


    "Since you have nothing to say, I gotta to. The drinks are on me."


    Emily got up immediately and looked back at Wendy with disdain after a few steps.


    "Brian''s taste is too bad, why does he like a dirty person like you, who was sinister?"


    "You..."


    As Wendy was to refute angrily, Emily interrupted her.


    "If, as you say, Winnie and Leo had an old love affair, then I should make Winnie and Brian together.


    Only then can I have Leo."


    Emily left decisively, but Wendy got nervous.


    Was what Emily said true? Did she really want to make Brian and Winnie together? Her starting point


    was to make Winnie suffer, but now it was bad for her.


    Emily drove absentmindedly. She did not know where she was until she saw the sea and pulled over.


    She distractedly recalled what Wendy said, the more she thought about it, she felt more real. But she


    believed in Winnie and Leo, why no one told her that?


    Thinking of Leo¡¯s eyes looking at Winnie, thinking of his politeness to her, thinking of the pendant in the


    car, she was more annoyed.


    If Leo was still in love with Winnie, what should she do? Continue the rtionship or break up? But she


    had fallen in love with Leo, could she get him over?


    Suddenly the phone rang and interrupted her messy thoughts.


    It was Leo calling, her heart fluttered.


    She was a outspoken person, but she could not ask questions unless she was certain about it.


    After thinking for a while, she picked up the phone.


    "Hello."


    Emily had tried to cover up, but her voice was depressed. But to her disappointment, Leo did not hear


    that.


    "I have been waiting for you in thepany, why haven¡¯t you been here yet?"


    Leo''s tone was warm as usual, but Emily felt it cold at the moment.


    "Sorry, I can''t go. I don¡¯t feel well and I forgot to call you. I will see you another day."


    Emily was upset because of Leo''s attitude to her.


    "You are not feeling well? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Leo asked gently, but Emily could not hear worry from his tone.


    "No, I will take some sleep, you can go to work."


    "Ok then."


    Leo hung up the phone and it was like a lover would do.


    Emily smiled ironically. If Winnie was sick, would he be so indifferent?


    However, Emily knew very well that Brian was the one Winnie loved. If what Wendy said was true, it


    was Leo¡¯s problem and it had nothing to do with Winnie, she could not me Winnie.


    Winnie worked earnestly in thepany, but suddenly she received a phone call from ra, so at


    noon she and ra met at the seaside.


    "Winnie, I am sorry."


    ra was kind, and her tone and eyes looked nicer.


    But her apology made Winnie feel burden.


    "The past is the past. I don''t know what you are sorry about."


    "You misunderstood me about what happened that night in Mr. Be office, Winnie, please don''t take


    it to heart."


    ra apologized sincerely, and she thought the final trigger was what happened that day. If Winnie


    could not see the scene, if Winnie was not angry, Brian would never let her leave the head office.


    "I didn''t care, and you don''t have to apologize. ra, you know what happened with Mr. Be. We


    used to be together, but ever since Wendy decided toe back, we have broken off our rtionship."


    "There may be some things that may be misunderstood, but I have never been obsessed with him. I


    don¡¯t care what kind of woman he liked to be with and I won''t make any difference."


    "I want the best for him, I want the best for everyone, I have no animosity towards anyone. So don''t


    apologize to me. I''m not angry and I''m not qualified to take care of Brian''s personal affairs."


    Winnie said a lot, only for ra to understand that Brian did not belong to her. And she would not fight


    for Brian with anyone and she did not want others to regard her as an enemy.

 Chapter 320 Emily breaks up

    Chapter 320 Emily breaks up


    ra didn''t listen to Winnie''s reasons. The most important thing for her was to keep her job.


    "But Mr. Be is angry, and he had ordered me transferred to the branch office in A City. Winnie,


    please help me for the sake of that we worked together."


    ra could be humble to Winnie, although she was resisting in heart. Winnie said she had nothing to


    do with Brian, but she knew only Winnie could persuade Brian and Winnie was the most important


    person in his heart.


    "Transferred you to A City?"


    Winnie was surprised and wondered what happened.


    "Yes, after the New Year, I have to work in A City, if I leave, what should my family do?"


    At this, she shed tears, she cared about her family. If she didn''t have the family, it didn''t matter where


    she went. But now she would not be at ease if she left.


    Winnie was silent.


    She had found out the main reason Why ra came to her. She was not to apologize but let her


    intercede to Brian. What could she say? No matter Brian agreed or not, ra''s attitude to her would


    not change.


    "Winnie, please help me, I certainly won''t aim at you. It was my fault. Please forgive me."


    ra was anxious and hurried to apologize again.


    Winnie found that she was in tears, and she softened in heart.


    ¡°Fine, I will try, but don¡¯t give too much hope.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie was not sure about the result.


    ¡°Thank you, Winnie, but, Winnie, please don¡¯t tell Mr. Be I asked for your help, or he will be angry.¡±


    ra understood Brian and she had to remind Winnie.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Winnie agreed, but she did not know how to mentioned it to Brian.


    After what happened to Wendy, she was further away from Brian, and he had sent her many


    messages, but she did not reply any one of it.


    But she felt embarrassed to find Brian, and if Wendy knew it, it would be more awkward.


    Emily felt upset these days and had been thinking about how to deal with it. She should pretend she


    did not know anything or should ask Leo about it.


    If she pretended that she did not know anything, she found she was sad and even suspected that she


    would be sad forever.


    If she asked Leo about it and it was the fact, how should she get along with Leo? If she knew that he


    did not love her, but she still was with her, would not it be sad?


    After thinking for a few days, she decided to talk to Leo, even if it was to break up, it would be better


    than that she tortured herself.


    She contacted her secretary and knew when Leo was avable. And then she came to his office.


    ¡°Have you recovered?¡±


    Leo learned from his secretary that Emily was here. As he walked out from the break room, Emily had


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days and you asked me whether I have recovered, isn¡¯t it toote? You are like a fake


    boyfriend.¡±


    Emily was not joking, her expression and tone were serious.


    Leo found that Emily did not look good and she expressed her mood on face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Leo walked to Emily, but he kept a distance from her.


    Seeing that, Emily gave an ironic smile.


    ¡°We always have a distance between us and you never closed the distance. I want to make it close, but


    you take steps back. We are just like friends.¡±


    Emily said and felt her eyes sour. She did not need to prove the fact actually, seeing that Leo kept a


    distance with her, she knew it was truth.


    ¡°Emily¡­¡±


    Leo did not expect to hear that. Looking at her bitter face and strange tone, he was nervous.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t waste time, I like to go to the point.¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Winnie?¡±


    Emily wanted to ask questions one by one. Only when everything was clear, she could leave Leo.


    Leo was nervous and guilty.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is pointless to lie to me.¡±


    Emily reminded him before Leo said anything, she did not want to be cheated twice.


    Seeing that Emily was sad with firm attitude, Leo knew that she had got to know anything before she


    came. Since that, he had nothing to hide.


    ¡­


    Leo asked Emily to sit down and told everything about him and Winnie to her.


    Hearing that, Emily felt sad about what happened to Winnie and her rtionship with Leo.


    ¡°So till now you still love Winnie and has no feelings for me. You want to make Winnie feel relieved, so


    you chose to stay with me, right?¡±


    Emily asked with a hurtful heart. She has been looking for an excuse to give up Leo. As long as Leo


    admitted that he still loved Winnie, she would give up immediately.


    Leo did not know what to say, but he could not avoid it like a coward.


    After a moment of silence, he admitted it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily was so sad to hear that.


    How could he do that? How could he y with her feelings? She liked him, but he lied to her.


    ¡°Was the pedant in your car from Winwin?¡± It seemed to bete to ask that question, but she wanted to


    know about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily was speechless. No wonder he cherished that pendant and it turned out to have points. She


    should be aware of it earlier, but she was so stupid in face of Leo.


    "I''m sorry, Emily. It is my bad. I should have told you."


    Leo could not bear it. He did not expect to be hurtful when he saw Emily was sad. Looking at her tears,


    he wished to beat himself.


    Now he used an innocent woman to make up for another woman, but how should he make up for


    hurting Emily?


    "Leo, don¡¯t say you are sorry. I want to ask you a question. How long will you lie to me if I don''t ask


    about it?"


    Emily did not know why she had to continue to ask, Actually, everything was clear and they could not


    be together.


    Did she want to feel hurt more not make Leo feel guilty?


    "I don''t know."


    Leo could not answer this question. Maybe he would tell it tomorrow, maybe he would never tell it as


    long as he loved Winnie, maybe he would get married or have children, but he really did not think when


    the lie would be exposed.


    "I know, there is no time limit, that is to say, as long as Winwin think you are happy, you will always hide


    it."


    What a pithy and hurtful analysis. Since she knew Leo, this was the most thorough analysis she had,


    but it was the most painful.


    Emily took a deep breath, feeling sad and helpless.


    "Well, there''s nothing more to say. Since it''s a game between us, let''s end it."


    Emily almost broke down when she said that, but she tried all her strength to restrain herself.


    "Winwin is single now. From this moment on, you are free. If you still love her, go after her bravely.


    Don''t use anyone toplete your love for her."


    Emily said and turned to leave directly.


    "Emily......"


    Leo called Emily, but Emily did not look back as if she were deaf.


    Back in the car, Emily finally couldn''t help crying. Although she hadn''t been in love for long, she knew


    she had paid her heart. It was so sad, and she could not endure it.


    She did not cry in front of Leo, because she wanted to keep her dignity, making herself look not so


    poor.


    For ra, Winnie thought about it for a long time before she came to Brian.


    When she arrived at thepany, Brian was in a meeting. After the secretary notified Brian, he


    immediately suspended the meeting and returned to the president''s office.


    When he pushed open the door, he found Winnie sitting on the sofa in surprise.


    He thought that Winnie was angry and would never talk to him, and now she appeared in front of him,


    he could not control the excitement.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Call me Winnie, it will be better."


    Winnie''s cold words instantly poured Brian''s enthusiasm. He thought Winnie had forgiven him, but her


    attitude showed that she still held resentment.


    Winnie stood up.


    "Mr. Be, I''m here to see what you''ve done about ra."


    Winnie could note up with a good reason, and had no time or mood to chat with Brian. Besides


    their rtionship was so sensitive and many people kept an eye on them, she needed to be more


    careful.


    "This is an internal matter of mypany and you can leave it alone."


    From Winnie''s words, Brian understood what she was trying to do. She wanted to be kind again.


    "Yes, but it started with me. Can you tell me how you dealt with it?"


    Winnie was embarrassed. She could not expose ra but wanted to go to the point. However, it was


    not easy to hide from it from such a smart person as Brian.


    "You...... I''ll transfer her to branch office in A City after new year."

 Chapter 321 Talk Alone

    Chapter 321 Talk Alone


    Brian wanted to say that since you had known about it, there was not necessary to ask, but since


    Winnie intended to conceal it, she mush had her reason, so he pretended that he knew nothing.


    ¡°Can you make her stay for the sake of me?¡±


    Winnie called up her courage and she knew that her dignity was nothing to Brian.


    "Why you interceded for her? She has no repentance at all, and she will be against you if she stays


    here."


    Brian was speechless, for Winnie''s kindness and generosity. Didn''t she know what hatred was? Didn''t


    everything have a dark side on her side?


    "I started it, and it wouldn''t have ended this way if I hadn''t burst in your office that night. There are so


    many things and people against me that even if she leaves, it won''t solve the fundamental problem."


    "Can you do once what I tell you?"


    Winnie asked Brian for helped only for a few times, but every time it was not for herself. As her words


    fell down, she felt uneasy, afraid that Brian did not give her face, afraid that her dignity would be again


    trampled.


    "You..."


    Brian could not express his feelings with words at the moment. What could he say? She never asked


    help from him easily. How could he refuse her?


    ¡°Ok, I will do it, but if she does it again, even if shees to you, leave it alone.¡±


    Brian could not refuse, because he did not want her to be embarrassed or me herself.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Winnie felt relieved that she was not indebted to ra and Brian agreed to her requirement.


    ¡°Winwin, that night¡­¡±


    ¡°The new year ising¡­¡±


    The spoke at the same time. Brian wanted to exin and did not want Winnie to misunderstand him,


    and Winnie wanted to have a topic to relive the atmosphere.


    Winnie once again heard that Brian called her name and felt bitter in heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, it is over.¡±


    It did not matter to Winnie and there was no need to exin.


    "Talk about the children, it will be New Year soon, Luke can¡¯t spend it with me and Megan will not be


    admitted by your family. Megan may felt upset, so talk to her when you are avable."


    Winnie never looked back. She just wanted to move seriously into the future. The past was too dark for


    her to contemte.


    Brian was helpless, from beginning to end Winnie did not give him a chance to exin, did not give him


    a chance to expiate. Did Winnie want to torture him?


    Brian sighed before he answered.


    "I will talk to Megan."


    ¡°I can tell Grandpa that we can spend new year together, and you can bring your aunt and Vanessa.


    Brian did not want Winnie and her son to spend the new year separately, and he believed that his


    Grandpa would agree to his requirement.


    ¡°No, thanks, I will affect the atmosphere of your family.¡±


    Winnie refused it directly. She thought it was impossible, if she was there, the Be family would be


    in a bad mood.


    ¡°The kids will have holidays since this weekend, they said they want to live with you in the suburbs


    during the holiday. I am ok with it, and if you agree, you can pick them up.¡±


    Winnie said calmly.


    ¡°No problem, I will pick them up in the weekend when I get off work.¡±


    ¡°Discuss it with you family, and I think Grandpa will agree. My uncle and aunt have no say. If we spend


    new year together, Megan would not feel upset.¡±


    Brian still wanted to spend the new year with Winnie, it was a happy thing.


    ¡°No, Luke will be there. My aunt and Vanessa will go back to A City, we have a rtive there.¡±


    Winnie had arranged it well. If they spent new year there, Megan must be sad, so she chose to leave.


    ¡°Where will you and Megan spend the new year?¡±


    ¡°My work will end at 29th December, and then I will take Megan back too. I have booked the flights.¡±


    Winnie feltplex in heart. She felt sad that the kids spent the new year separately.


    She thought she had many ups and downs in her life and she had to bear it.


    ¡°That is it, take care of Luke when the timees.¡±


    ¡°I gotta go.¡±


    Winnie had no more words to say. And if she did not leave, she would be awkward.


    However, as she turned around, there was knock on the door. Before Brian said anything, Wendy came


    in, followed by a secretary who was in panic.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Be. I have told her that you don¡¯t want to see anyone, and Miss Yup¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Brian said coldly. He knew that she could not stop Wendy, but how did she know Winnie was there?


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    Wendy asked Winnie coldly.


    She came because she knew Winnie was here. After ra told her, she was worried and wondered if


    they had close contact.


    Wendy was so tortured and that was the reason she said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it on the phone? Do you have toe here? Winnie, I have to suspect you.¡±


    Wendy was emotional regardless that Brian was standing aside.


    ¡°What is your attitude, Wendy? Is it your decision who I am talking to?¡±


    Brian said sharply. He did not care why Wendy came suddenly, but he could ept Wendy¡¯s attitude to


    Winnie.


    He had warmed Wendy more than once that she should respect Winnie, but she did not take it


    seriously.


    ¡°Brian, are you protecting her? Don¡¯t you know she loves you? Can she give up on you? She has her


    purpose to get close to you and you still speak for her.¡±


    Wendy was unconvinced. She could ept anything but that she was scolded by Brian in face of


    Winnie.


    ¡°So? Does she deserve to die? Can¡¯t we have contact? We have children, can¡¯t we talk about children?


    Wendy, if you keep mess up, we will break up.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Brian¡¯s tone was cold. He could not let her hurt Winnie.


    Wendy stared angrily at Brain and said to Winnie, ¡°See? He wants to break up with me because of you.


    How can¡¯t I not hate you?¡±


    Wendy raised her voice and rebuked Winnie. In her view, everything was because of Winnie, if not, her


    rtionship with Brian would not be like that.


    ¡°Wendy, enough.¡±


    Brian strode towards Wendy and pulled her aside.


    "I haven''t finished, why don''t let me say it, do you feel distressed for her?"


    Wendy could not bear Brian''s loud rebuke and finally cried out.


    "Wendy, let''s talk alone."


    Winnie said. She felt that now the situation would be worse and worse with Brian there.


    She didn''t do anything wrong. She didn''t talk about her feelings. She only talked about ra and her


    children. She didn''t think it was wrong, nor did she think it was trying to seduce Brian.


    But all this in Wendy''s view was not the same. Brian said a few words, and the scene became a


    battlefield.


    "Well, I''d like to see what you can say."


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian stopped Winnie, but his tone was obviously much slower.


    "Mr. Be, this is between me and Wendy. Let us work it out."


    Winnie didn''t know who Brian was worried about, but she promised not to make things worse.


    "Wendy, let''s go downstairs and it''s a shame to be seen here."


    Winnie walked out first, then Wendy taunted.


    "Now you know it is a shame, why didn¡¯t youe after a second thought?"


    Hearing this, Winnie was angry. She did not know why Wendy¡¯s quality was so low.


    "I''m not afraid of being humiliated. I had not highly status and I don¡¯t care about it. If you''re not afraid of


    being humiliated, I''ll open the door now and we''ll talk it over."


    Winnie said sharply and strode away after seeing that Wendy was speechless.


    The two men went to the underground parking lot and got into Wendy''s car together.


    Winnie went straight to the topic.


    "Wendy, can you be rational and stop making trouble out of nothing? You will make Brian farther and


    farther away from you. Love is to grasp, and if you grasped it well, no women could you¡¯re your man


    away, but now you are pushing Brian away."


    "I''m telling you for thest time, Mr. B and I can¡¯t be together. You don''t have to think about it and


    you don''t have to criticize me arbitrarily. Today I came here to discuss where my children are going to


    celebrate the New Year. I didn''t say anything else."


    Winnie did not want to quarrel, but to solve the problem and Wendy that she would not be with Brian.


    "Don''t pretend to be nice. You like Brian and he is so excellent, how can you give up easily? Winnie,


    leave him as soon as possible, or I can''t guarantee that I can control myself."


    Wendy did not believe her.


    "Winnie, as long as you don''t seduce Brian, there will be no problem between us. Everything happened


    because of you. I will make you in trouble for the rest of my life if you don''t leave."


    Wendy angrily stared at Winnie with resentment.

 Chapter 322 Let It Be

    Chapter 322 Let It Be


    Winnie was speechless. No matter what she said, Wendy did not believe her. No matter what she did,


    she was a thorn in Wendy''s eyes, so why should she live carefully?


    "Well, then hate me as long as you live. I have only one requirement to leave and you know it. I won''t


    leave until this condition is met. And Wendy, listen, since you have doubt on me and hate me, I don''t


    need to live so tiredly."


    "From now on, I will not refuse Brian''s invitation. I will not refuse all his messages. I won''t shy away


    from any things and I will let it happen."


    Winnie''s was visibly angry.


    She had endured long enough and had lived based on thoughts of others, but she had not been


    recognized, why did she go against her thought?


    She had lived carefully, but she did not get rid of sufferings, but had been through more and more.


    Since then, she would not avoid anything deliberately. She wanted to live freely.


    Hearing that, Wendy was panic. She did not understand when Winnie meant. Would Winnie fight with


    her for Brian?


    ¡°Winnie, I am right you like Brian, or¡­¡±


    As Wendy was to scold Winnie, Winnie stopped her.


    ¡°So what? It is normal, everyone has someone to love. I am now single, I can even love ten men.¡±


    Winnie had her purpose to say so, and it was a trap.


    ¡°Bitch, I know now you are shameless. How can you say such words? Whatever, you can even mess


    around with twenty men, or one hundred men.¡±


    Wendy stared at Winnie with disgust. She finally saw Winnie¡¯s nature, but it was unlucky that Brian did


    not hear that, if he did, he would know how cheap Winnie was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you are innocent, dare you guarantee you only love Brian?¡±


    Winnie asked, but Wendy did not know what she was talking about.


    ¡°Sure, do you think every woman is promiscuous like you?¡±


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s rxing tone, Wendy was nervous, but she did not know what was going on.


    ¡°If you are not promiscuous, why your household registration book shows you are divorced?¡±


    Winnie was like throwing a bomb, which made Wendy darkened her face.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Actually, Winnie was not sure about that, and she was just to take a bet. She was surprised to see


    Wendy¡¯s reaction. Did she really get divorced as Officer Lee said?


    ¡°You know what I am talking about.


    Winnie was still not sure but she continued to say.


    ¡°You checked on me? What did you find?¡±


    Wendy was panic and her hands were shaking.


    ¡°Do you want me to continue to check?¡±


    Winnie asked and she felt real to see Wendy¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You¡­ Winnie, I warn you not talk nonsense.¡±


    Wendy did not dare to continue to ask. She was afraid that Winnie knew everything.


    ¡°I have never gone against you. I have known it for a long time and I have never told any one. I


    mentioned it because you are so arrogant and unreasonable. I want to tell you everyone has the right


    to love, and it is not a shameless to love. Don¡¯t think others are cheap and you are noble.


    Winnie said angrily to Wendy. She wanted Wendy to know that she could not go too far.


    Winnie took a breath and then continued.


    ¡°I am serious, I will not avoid Brian and I will let it be.¡±


    Winnie warmed Wendy again and told herself to be brave.


    She had to learn to ept the sudden change and ept the impossible destiny, so that she could


    have a peaceful life.


    Winnie felt relieved at this moment. Since so, she decided to follow her heart.


    After that, Winnie got off the car and left, leaving Wendy who was nervous.


    She had no idea why Winnie investigated her and how much she knew and if she had told Brian.


    She was messed in brain.


    Winnie¡¯s car was outside the parking lot. If she wanted to take her car, she had to be back to the first


    floor of the Be Group. As she walked out of the gate, she met Jack.


    ¡°Winnie, what are you doing here?¡¯


    Jack was excited.


    ¡°Oh, I came to deal with something.¡±


    Winnie gave a smile and she disliked Jack who was so enthusiastic.


    ¡°Since then, let¡¯s grab a cup of coffee.¡±


    Jack proposed.


    Since what happened to Winnie was clear, Jack was self-med. If he trusted Winnie,forted her


    and solved the problem, Winnie might have thought high of him.


    But he had wasted the chance, and now he did not want regret again.


    ¡°I have work to do and I don¡¯t have time for coffee. Take a rain check.¡±


    Winnie walked downstairs, but Jack stopped her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Are you free? Why do you have time to chat here?¡±


    Brian said coldly, which made Jack scared.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I am busy, I will go to work now.¡±


    Jack said and reminded Winnie before he left.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ask me out when you have time.¡±


    After that, he left. when he passed by Brian, he did not take a look at Brian.


    Brian came to Winnie. With a frown and a dark face, he showed worry on face.


    ¡°Did Wendy make it hard for you?¡±


    He asked.


    After they went downstairs, Brian did not feel at ease, so he came to the first floor. He knew Winnie


    would pass by, and then he saw Jack talking to Winnie.


    Winnie gave a smile. She told herself to be optimistic to view everyone¡¯s words.


    So now Brian was caring about her.


    ¡°No, do you think I am easy to be bullied?¡±


    ¡°Go back, I have work to do too. Wendy was sad, sofort her.¡±


    With that, she left.


    She could live as what she wanted, but she could not indulge her feeling for Brian, because she was


    afraid that she would be hurt.


    Looking at her to leave, Brian felt despressed.


    Wendy, who had been sitting in the car, took quite a long time to make herself more conscious.


    She felt that Winnie must leave.


    Wendy decisively got off and returned to Brian''s office.


    Seeing Brian, Wendy''s first reaction was to cry, because she was afraid.


    "Brian..."


    Wendy got into the arms of Brian and then stretched out her arms tightly around Brian.


    "I''m sorry I was wrong, but I''m afraid. When I see Winnie, I''m afraid."


    ¡°Do you know, Brian, that it is because I love you that I am afraid of losing you? We''ve been waiting for


    each other for so many years. I don''t want it to end. I don''t want you to be taken away."


    Wendy said sobbing with tears flowing down. At this time Brian softened in heart.


    He reached out and stroked Wendy''s head, but he didn''t know how tofort her.


    ¡°Shun, I''m sorry to make you ashamed of my impetuosity."


    "Brian, if you want to live a happy life with me, please let Winnie leave. I will never be steady with her


    around. I always feel that Winnie will rob you one day."


    Wendy cried sadly, but Brian could not calm down.


    "If she leaves, what should the children do? Do you want them to be motherless children?"


    It was not only the children who could not ept it, but also Brian. If Winnie disappeared in his world,


    he would not really feel what was happiness.


    "I can take care of them. I will love them and raise them as if they were my own children. I can give up


    my own children for them. Please let Winnie go. I never want to see her again."


    Wendy insisted that Winnie leave, but Brian could not bear it. What should he do?


    "Wendy, I will not be with Winnie. Do not think too much. The children can''t live without their mother. No


    one can take the ce of their mother in their hearts."


    Brian could not let Winnie leave, or he would be sad.


    "Then let her take the children away, and I''ll give you children as many as you like."


    Wendy once again walked impulsive nonsense. She now only cared about her sadness and injustice,


    but forgot that the children were important to Brian.


    Brian immediately pushed away Wendy, and there was angry in his eyes.


    "How can you have such an idea, and what are your intentions? The children are mine. Do you think I


    can leave them? They are the children of the Be family. Do you think Grandpa will ept you if


    you force the children away? The child you gave birth is a Be, and the children Winnie gave birth


    are not?"


    Brian got furious angry. He would not let his children leave, but Wendy mentioned it when he was


    irritable. How could he control his temper?

 Chapter 323 Quarrel

    Chapter 323 Quarrel


    Wendy cried and exined. She knew she had angered Brian, but she could not take back her words.


    "This is for our good. I didn¡¯t mean that you have to separate with the children, as long as Winnie is far


    away."


    ¡°Give up on it. The children can''t leave me and their mother. You have a unrealistic idea."


    Brian said directly and did not allow anyone to refute.


    The children would not leave him. If Winnie wanted to leave, no one could force her.


    "A unrealistic idea? Brian, how can you say that? I am doing it for our happiness. Do you want to be


    between me and Winnie for a life time? Do you think that is good?"


    Wendy looked at Brian with disappointment and tears in eyes. She could not see Brian and his heart.


    "You do this out of selfishness. If the children are not around me or Winnie is not around me, you will


    be carefree and happy."


    "But have you ever thought about the children and Winnie? How about their happiness?"


    Brian was disappointed. He felt that Wendy had changed. She was now selfish and only cared about


    herself.


    "I don''t care about Winnie''s happiness, and neither should you. She has nothing to do with you. I am


    your fianc¨¦e."


    Wendy cried sadly, because Brian cared about Winnie.


    "What about children? Do children deserve to be unhappy? I''m guilty of not being able to give my


    children aplete home. Do you want them to never see their father? Wendy, you let me down. Now


    I finally see through you. You never intended to ept the children from the beginning to the end.


    Brian was angry and lost patience to Wendy.


    No matter for whom, he would not give up the children. Neither Wendy nor Winnie could deprive the


    children¡¯s right to have a father.


    "You..."


    "Wendy, you need to calm down and think about whether our rtionship should continue. If you really


    can''t ept the children, we should end our rtionship."


    Brian marched toward the break room, only to hear Wendy protesting loudly in the background.


    "You''re threatening me with that. We have been waiting for each other for years. Do you really want to


    let all these years of waitinge to nothing?"


    ...


    Wendy was still screaming. When the door to the break room ruthlessly closed, Wendy realized that


    everything was unexpected.


    Everything had changed. Brian changed, and she was less confident. Time really could change a lot of


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    things, changed their hearts to love each other.


    As Winnie wished, Brian agreed ra to stay, but he told ra bluntly, now it was her observation


    period. If she did something wrong, even if she said a word disrespectful to Winnie, she had to leave.


    Such a warning made ra have to be careful. Actually, it was easy to do that, after all, she seldom


    met Winnie.


    ra could stay, but she had to call Winnie and thank her, otherwise Brian would know it.


    Now Winnie''s words were more useful than Wendy¡¯s. No matter what Winnie said, Brian would never


    say no. This was a kind of love.


    ra called Winnie after work in the evening.


    "Winnie, Be agreed to let me stay, thank you. Thank you very much."


    ra said, but only she knew how much she was sincere.


    "It''s all right. I didn''t do anything. You are wee."


    Winnie gently said. Since ra could stay, what happened today was of significance.


    "Winnie, let¡¯s have a meal together after work, I can pick you up."


    ra wanted to thank Winnie with a meal. Even if she was not sincere, she had to do it for Brian.


    "Thank you, ra. I already have an appointment with a friend tonight. I haven''t done anything. Don''t


    worry about it."


    "I have a call in, let¡¯s chat another time."


    Winnie said and hung up the phone.


    She helped ra of her own free will, not for thanks or a dinner.


    Winnie did not hold grudge against ra, but she did not believe that ra could change so quickly.


    She just hoped she wouldn''t be bothered again.


    Winnie did make an appointment with someone, and it was Leo and Emily.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Leo had arrived, but Emily had not arrived.


    "Where is Emily? Didn''t you pick her up?"


    Winnie asked in confuse. At the same time, she noticed that Leo did not look good and his mood was


    not good, as if he had something on his mind.


    "She still have something to deal with. Let''s eat first."


    Leo sighed and he could not even force a smile.


    "Why? Have you had a fight?"


    Winnie said. Nothing could make Leo depressed, except Emily.


    Leo bowed his head and said a word after a long time.


    "Yes."


    "Why don¡¯t you say it directly? It''s normal for a couple to quarrel. You can take the initiative to


    apologize."


    Although quarrel was not good, Winnie said it with a smile, because Leo liked Emily and was sad


    because of Emily.


    "I won''t say anything. After dinner, you go and apologize to her. Give her a hug and you''ll be fine.


    Women are easy to be coaxed."


    Winnie did not want to get involved in their affairs, so they had the meal together. The problem should


    be solved by the two people, or it would be worse if she got involved.


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to worry about me. We will be fine. Order first, you''re hungry."


    Leo pretended to be rxed, because he feared that Winnie would worry. Actually, he was not at east.


    He had never thought he would be upset that a woman he did not like left him.


    Winnie ordered the food then.


    "Why so little?¡±


    Leo asked with doubts. He wanted to order more but was stopped by Winnie.


    "Just the two of us, we can''t finish it, don''t waste the food."


    "Tell me, what did you do to make Emily angry?"


    Winnie asked without scruples, she thought it was normal to have quarrel between couples.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to worry. I will apologize to her after dinner."


    "How about you? You can''t be alone all your life."


    Leo''s affair involved Winnie, and it was tantamount to exposing a lie if he told her and he and Winnie


    would be embarrassed. So he could not tell her.


    "Isn¡¯t that good? I think it''s good."


    Winnie said. Everyone wanted to have a couple to spend the rest of life. But no one could help it if they


    did not have.


    Just let it be.


    "It is not good. If it is good, there will not be couples and families."


    Leo quickly rejected Winnie''s view.


    "If you can''t get Brian out of your mind, try to get along with him. You should prepare for the worst. You


    can''t fall in love once and lost confidence."


    Leo persuaded her. He knew that Winnie could not forget Brian and that was the only reason she


    wanted to be single.


    "This is an old topic. You, Daenerys, Oscar, and Doctor Burns have said that more than once. I''ve got


    calluses on my ears."


    Winnie said with a smile, as if the topic had created an immune system for her.


    "Leo, do you think it is possible between me and Brian?"


    Winnie asked Leo, perhaps they would stop bothering her about the topic once they realized it was


    impossible.


    "I think it is possible. As long as you love each other, all difficulties can be ovee."


    Leo thought so.


    "After the difficulties are ovee, I will start to live a daily life. When the timees, conflicts


    constantly arise due to the gap between status and money. How should I solve them?"


    Winnie thought a lot. Even if she were brave enough to pursue Brian, she could not guarantee


    happiness in the future.


    Although there were children, children were not omnipotent. And it would be useless. And the most


    important thing was that Brian didn''t love her.


    What could be the result of her love?


    "Winwin, you are overthinking. That is the things after the marriage. If you love each other, and it is not


    a big deal."


    "Winwin, you don''t want to stay with Brian because of the difference in status?"


    Leo did not agree with Winnie''s view. Even if she matched to the Be family, they would have the


    family contradictions too. Winnie was pessimistic.


    It was not her fault. Maybe it had something to do with what she had been through over the years.


    "There is connection. But the biggest problem is that he doesn''t like me. There is no love."


    Winnie said with a sigh.


    "You know, Leo, I feel very unlucky. I did everything with great care, but in the end I got into trouble."


    "I went to see Brian in the morning. I called Albert in advance to confirm that Wendy was not here, for


    fear that Wendy would misunderstand me. I talked with Brian in such a hurry that I didn''t dare to say


    one more word. I wanted to finish talking about it as soon as possible and leave as soon as possible,


    but Wendy still saw me."


    "I''m unlucky, what''s the point of being so careful?"


    "Did she bother you again?"


    Leo was worried.

 Chapter 324 Leos Reluctance

    Chapter 324 Leo''s Reluctance


    Hearing that, Winnie gave a bitter smile.


    "Yes, she made a scene in Brian''s office. I was afraid that he felt awkward, I asked Wendy for a private


    talk."


    "She was even more brazen when we were alone. However, I don''t care. Through this incident, I will


    not consider anyone''s feelings or deliberately avoid anything in the future. No matter what I do, I''m a


    thorn in the eyes of others. I''d better make myself feel better."


    Winnie though so and intended to do so. Now she knew that everything was predestined and there was


    something she could not avoid.


    "It is right. Be who you are. Be what you want to be. Stay away from people you hate and fight for


    things you like."


    "You''ve suffered enough for all these years. Even if there''s going to be more suffering, at least you are


    Leo agreed with Winnie. No one wanted to live cautiously, or she would be tired and it was not


    necessarily to help others.


    "Atst there''s something you agree with me about. It''s not easy. Rest assured that I will be good to


    myself."


    Winnie smiled softly. Although there were too many unknowns in the future, at least for the moment she


    felt at ease. That was enough.


    After dinner, Winnie drove away. Leo sat in the car in a depressed mood, thinking of Emily.


    It was his fault, even if they had broken up, he should sincerely apologize to Emily.


    Sooner orter Winnie would know about it. He was afraid that she would have a burden.


    Leo had chagrin. In addition to apologize and exin, he felt reluctant to let Emily go.


    He exined to himself that they had been together for such a long time, although he did not love her,


    and Emily''s personality was perfect. That was the reason why he felt upset.


    Leo told himself that it was better to apologize than in regret. He could not let Emily be sad alone.


    Leo drove straight to Emily''s house.


    When he arrived, he found her parents were in low spirit. Leo knew Emily had told her parents about it.


    After talking to them and asking their permission, Leo stepped into Emily''s room for the first time.


    When he pushed open the door of the room, he found Emily lying on the bed with her back to Leo.


    Emily, who heard the sound, thought it was her mother and then listlessly uttered.


    "Mom, I am not hungry. I will eat when I am hungry."


    Emily''s voice was obviously hoarse, and Leo had never seen Emily look so depressed.


    "It''s me."


    Leo spoke in a gentle voice.


    Emily was stunned for a moment when she heard his voice, and then she got up and looked at Leo.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    "I am worried about you, so Ie and have a look."


    Leo said and went to the bed and sat down facing Emily.


    Emily gave a bitter smile. A man who had never cared about her said he was worried.


    Should she believe it orugh it off as a joke?


    "I''m pretty good and you don¡¯t have to worry about to. It''s no big deal, it is just break up."


    She said, but her heart was weak. She said she was ok, but she felt sad. Even so, Emily could do


    nothing about it, because the man did not love her and was using her all the time.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have concealed you. I''m sorry."


    Leo was guilty and apologized.


    "I don''t me you. I didn''t see it. I was so stupid that I didn''t even notice it since you always kept your


    distance."


    She trusted Leo and had never expected that Leo would do that. She did not expect to be a victim of


    his attempts to appease other women.


    ¡°Don''t say that. The more you say that, the more sorry I am.¡±


    Leo lowered his head and did not dare to look up at Emily. He was the one who had made all the


    mistakes. He did make Winnie feel at ease, but he broke another Emily''s heart.


    "Then what do you want me to say? Why do youe to me? Say you''re sorry? I heard it and you can


    leave."


    Emily said angrily. She did not cry, but quietly broke up, wasn¡¯t that enough? She now did not want to


    see Leo.


    Leo bowed his head and did not get up to leave. He wanted to exin, wanted to sincerely apologize


    but these words were so insignificant at the moment. They could not make up for Emily''s hurt heart.


    Seeing Leo didn''t say a word, Emily knew that he didn''te back just to apologize.


    Emily was silent for a while.


    "Do you still want me to continue to help you, because you are afraid that Winwin would be worried if


    she finds out the truth?"


    "No, no, I came here to apologize."


    Leo denied. How could he ask Emily for help now?


    "Don''t be so quick to deny it. It is ok. I''ll help you for Winwin. But our rtionship has to end, and I will


    help you as a friend."


    "We went on blind dates and our parents knew about our rtionship. I already told my parents. I told


    them we were going to break up because we didn''t get along well. Tell your parents by yourself."


    "Now that we have broken up, I''ll help you if you really need help."


    Emily could not see through Leo, she just needed to take care of herself.


    "You can leave, I ept your apology..."


    Emily once again asked Leo to leave, but before she finished speaking, Leo suddenly hugged her.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Can we not break up and start over?"


    Leo embraced Emily vigorously. When Emily said their rtionship came to an end, he suddenly felt a


    strong sense of loss, as if he had lost precious treasure.


    Emily was hugged by Brian, but she felt it ridiculous.


    They had been together for so long and they had held hands only for a few times. She had been


    expecting to have a hug. Not they broke up, he gave her a hug.


    Emily came to her senses and pushed Leo away.


    "You have someone you like, why should I start over with you? I am not disabled nor ugly as hell, why


    should I have such a humble love?"


    "Leo, if you need to me to act, I can cooperate with you. But we are over and I have to go on to another


    blind date."


    Emily got out of bed.


    She continued, enduring her bad mood.


    "Go back, I want to have dinner, and then I will go out with my friends."


    She asked Leo several times to leave, but he did not leave, Emily could only avoid him. She went


    directly to the bathroom.


    Leaning against the bathroom door, Emily''s tears silently flowed down. She had never been hurt in


    love, never expected to be treated like this.


    She had always thought that love was beautiful and pleasant. But now it seemed to be bitter and sad.


    She did not want to start over, even if she loved Leo, she would not start over. She did not want to be a


    substitute for others all her life.


    Love was abstract, but everyone was troubled by it.


    Emily was hurt by love, Winnie was trapped in unrequited love and could not move on, Wendy was


    depressed, because she was afraid of her man would be snatched away.


    After the quarrel, Wendy had not contacted Brian, and Brian did not contact her.


    Wendy felt that she could not wait in this way. She had to do something.


    She still had to please Grandpa.


    Wendy took action immediately and drove to the old house.


    Only grandpa was at home alone. Wendy felt much more convenient.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Felix''s tone was cold, mixed with boredom.


    "Report work to you."


    Wendy pretended to be ebullient.


    "Report work?"


    Felix was confused.


    Did he tell Wendy what to do? Had he forgotten it?


    "Grandpa, it looks like you have forgotten it. It doesn''t matter, I remember. Besides, I''ve finished the


    work you gave me, so I''m here to take the credit.¡±


    Wendy sat down next to Felix, but Felix was confused.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll be out in a minute."


    Felix lost his patience.


    "Ok."


    Seeing that Felix was serious, Wendy continued.


    "Brian had moved back to the suburbs. Although it was awkward for him to get along with his father, I


    told him to try to get along well with his father, and ..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Felix interrupted her indifferently.


    ¡°Do you mean it is your credit that Brian''s return to the suburbs?¡±


    "Of course, this is your task to me. I advised him to go back and I have sessfullypleted the


    task. That is why I am here."


    Wendy was sure about that. She felt that Brian back is because she mentioned a few times, this is her


    credit no doubt.


    ¡°Can you tell me how you persuaded Brian?¡±


    Hearing that, Felix was not surprised, on the contrary, he was cold, making Wendy nervous.


    "I...I just told him over and over again to make up with his father. Maybe I said a lot, so he changed his


    mind and went back."


    Wendy was timid and did not understand why Felix was indifferent.


    "Did he tell you that he was going back before he did?"


    Felix continued to ask coldly, which made Wendy panic.


    "No, but he told me when he picked me up that night. You don¡¯t believe that Brian hade home? I''m


    not kidding you. If you don''t believe me, you can call Rufus."


    Wendy thought that Felix had not known about it, so he had doubt.


    "How could I not have known about it? I have known it before you."

 Chapter 325 Not Comparable

    Chapter 325 Not Comparable


    Felix took back his cold line of sight, but his voice was still sharp. Then Felix suddenly became angry


    and banged the table hard.


    "Wendy, I don''t even know what to say to you. What have you ever done and you dare to take credit?"


    He was once again disappointed at Wendy. Even if she had a good family background, she did not


    deserve to be Brian¡¯s wife.


    "You went abroad for four years, what you have learnt? You got nothing!"


    Felix was angrily looking at Wendy who was in daze. He had made it clear and she did not understand


    it.


    "Wendy, break up with Brian. You don''t deserve to marry into the Be family. You even have no


    basic morals, how can you be Brian¡¯s woman? How can you educate my descendants?"


    Felix stared at Wendy angrily and then walked to the door. Just then Butler Lowe came in.


    "Chairman, the car is ready, we can go now."


    They gradually disappeared in the line of sight of Wendy.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this time, Wendy was still stunned. She kept asking herself what was wrong and what she had said


    that had angered Felix.


    Was he serious about asking her to leave Brian? Why?


    Wendy wanted to cry. Felix put the words vaguely, and she did not know what she had done wrong.


    She tried to please Felix, but it became worse.


    Felix did make an appointment to see Winnie.


    Looking at Winnie sitting on his opposite, thinking of the dirty behavior Wendy did, Felix finally


    understood a saying, ¡°If there is no contrast, there is no harm.¡±


    "You seem to have something on your mind, Chairman. If you don¡¯t feel well, we can meet another


    day."


    Winnie said in a warm voice.


    Felix was usually super serious, but today he was gloomy since he came into the teahouse. Winnie


    guessed there must be something happening.


    Felix sighed before he said anything.


    "I am not in a good mood, but it has nothing to do with you."


    Then Felix calmed down.


    "Winnie, I asked you out today because I wanted to thank you. Brian came home because of your


    contribution. I thank you for continuing to perform the contract even if it had been canceled."


    Felix thanked a few people in his life, but since Winnie showed up, he had been saying it more and


    more.


    He did not know if he was old and got emotional, or if Winnie had done something worth being thanked.


    "Chairman, I did not do anything, you don¡¯t have to thank me. If everybody is happy because he is


    back, that is enough."


    Winnie was modest and sensible.


    Winnie''s words reminded Felix of Wendy.


    One was to take credit for someone else''s work, the other was to do something worthy of gratitude but


    quietly denied it. Their characters could be seen.


    Winnie paused for a moment before she continued.


    "Chairman, actually I want to see you too. I''ve been thinking about it for days and I don''t know how to


    say it. It is improper I mention it, because I feel swanking."


    Winnie whispered, and then took off the ne and held it in hand.


    "I haven''t had a birthday present since my parents died. Mr. Be gave it to me some time ago.


    When I asked him how much it was, he said a thousand. I thought it was a small sum, so I ept it."


    Winnie took a breath and continued.


    "I was with him and everyone said I was for the money, so I avoided such topic as much as possible.


    This ne is the only thing I have epted from the moment we met."


    "But I didn''t realize that the ne is worth more than five million. That amount of money was


    pressure and burden on me."


    Winnie said while looking at the ne in her hand.


    "When I knew it is worth more than 5 million, I went straight to Mr. Be and gave it back to him


    without hesitation. But he said if I took the ne, he would move back to the suburbs to live with his


    father, so I took it back."


    "I''m sorry, Chairman. I must have let you down."


    Winnie said and gave the ne to Felix.


    "Chairman, this is why I wanted to see you. Now that he is home, the ne is meaningless. It''s too


    expensive for me to ept it. Please keep it for him."


    Winnie gave the ne to Felix with reluctance, not for five million yuan, but for Brian and the special


    meaning of the ne.


    Felix had been listening carefully. He finally knew the reason why Brian got home and felt Winnie''s


    honesty.


    He did not understand how Winnie knew the true value of the ne since Brian had concealed it.


    Felix did not speak, but looked at the delicate ne in silence. He could see that Winnie loved the


    ne very much.


    "How do you know this ne is worth more than five million?"


    Felix asked in a low voice, while Winnie was hesitant.


    "I looked it up on the Inte."


    She answered without confidence and Felix sensed something wrong.


    "If I''m not wrong, it''s a customized version. You can''t find the customized version on the Inte. The


    craftsman should protect the privacy of the buyer and not disy it casually."


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Felix had been contacting with Winnie for a long time, and he knew her well. She was lying, but he


    knew it was a white lie.


    "Never mind, it doesn''t matter who said it. The key is that it''s too expensive for me to ept.


    Chairman, please give it back to him until his rtionship with his father stabilizes."


    Winnie could not say who told her, or she was like mean and scheming, and she would have nothing


    different from Penny.


    To avoid Felix to continue to ask, Winnie changed the topic.


    "Chairman, I have prepared what you want, call me when you are convenient, I will help you."


    Winnie thought Felix would not continue to ask since she had changed the topic, but Felix''s insisted.


    "Wendy told you?"


    Felix''s face was gloomy. He guessed it was Wendy, because others would not intervene in it. It was not


    a problem for Brian to win a woman''s heart with fifty million, let alone five million.


    The problem was jealousy, but it was only Wendy who was jealous.


    "Chairman..."


    Winnie tried to deny it, but Felix interrupted her.


    "Stop it. You''re not good at lying."


    Winnie¡¯s eyes had already exposed the fact and Felix needed not to ask again.


    He got up and looked at Winnie, who was still calm.


    ¡°If you don''t wear this ne, Brian will move out of the suburbs. He gave it to you. If you want to


    give it back to him, you should give it back face to face with im. I have no right to take it back."


    With that, Felix left.


    On the way back to the old house, Felix had been silent, but always could not help sighing.


    "What is wrong, Chairman?"


    Butler Lowe asked Felix as he drove.


    "Butler Lowe, what do you think of Winnie?"


    Felix asked Butler Lowe in a low voice.


    "Well, I like her. She was sincere,petent and kind, self-motivated and self-respecting. And I think


    she really liked Mr. Be."


    Butler Lowe exined his views on Winnie.


    "What about Wendy?"


    Felix continued to ask.


    "Well......"


    Butler Lowe did not know what to say, after all, she was Brian¡¯s future wife. If he said something wrong,


    it would anger Felix.


    "Go ahead."


    Felix said, he knew Butler Lowe¡¯s concerns.


    "Compared to Winnie...it is notparable. I don''t think she''s as good in any way as Winnie."


    Butler Lowe could only say so. Winnie was better in many regards, but he could only sum up in a


    sentence.


    Butler Lowe took a look in the rearview mirror of Felix, seeing that he had no reaction, he continued.


    "Chairman, Winnie is malleable. If she is trained well, she will be great."


    Butler Lowe said with euphemism. Actually he felt that Winnie was unyielding. Even if there was no one


    to train her, even if she had been growing in troubles, she could be a great person.


    "I know that... It''s a pity."


    Felix had the same thought as Ste. It was a pity that she did not have a good family background and


    she had a child, or she would be the best candidate for Brian.


    "Butler Lowe, arrange Brian with blind date, Wendy is thest choice."


    Felixmanded decisively, which made Butler Lowe stunned.


    "Does Mr. Be agree?"


    "It''s not up to him, I can make him agree. You just need to arrange it."


    Felix had lost confidence on Wendy. He could not let such an ignorant woman marry Brian, or she


    would affect the reputation of Brian for a lifetime.


    Thomas did not want to go to the prison to see Penny, but he still went to see her in the end.


    In the same room, the police were guarding there. Thomas had no chance of saying what he wanted to


    say, so he came in hesitant.


    "Sir."


    Penny was very happy to see Thomas, after all, it was the New Year and Thomas was the only one to


    see her.


    "I am here to see you."


    Thomas inadvertently said.


    "I knew you will be here. Thank you, Sir."


    Said Penny, sitting down with a smile.


    "You''re wee. I shoulde to see you."


    Thomas felt that every time he came in vain. There were too many police and monitoring, and he could


    not even pass a note. If Richard hadn''t asked him toe, he wouldn''t have been there.

 Chapter 326 The Strange Penny

    Chapter 326 The Strange Penny


    Before Thomas could finish his words, Penny spoke.


    ¡°Sir, I heard from the police a few days ago that Winnie was ndered online, do you know that?¡±


    Since the day she heard about it, she had been excited. And now she wanted to verify it from Thomas.


    As Thomas heard Winnie¡¯s name, he was in high spirits.


    ¡°Yes, the new spread everywhere, sure I know it.¡±


    ¡°It was said that her private life was indiscreet and she messed around with several men at the same


    time. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but she was scolded miserably.¡±


    Thomas said with interest, which made Penny more excited.


    ¡°It is true. She deserved to be scolded. While she was with Brian, she still has an affair with Leo. And


    she could have other men. She was not a good person, but Brian is blind to be with her.¡±


    Penny said dly. She had not been so happy since she was sent to prison. She knew that Winnie


    would be punished sooner orter.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there were three guys on the site at the same time. I heard that one is Brian, one is Leo,


    and the other seems to be her ex-husband, but it is hearsay.¡±


    Thomas was more and more interested in it, and the police would not have suspect.


    ¡°Ex-husband? What ex-husband, it¡¯s just formality. She temporarily registered with a man in order to


    register her child¡¯s household, but she divorced after the household was registered.¡±


    Penny knew it, but she did not know who Winnie¡¯s ex-husband was. She felt that saying so would not


    have an impact.


    ¡°What does it mean? Her ex-husband is not the father of her child?


    Thomas felt this information valuable. If the child¡¯s father was not Oscar, who was the father?


    ¡°It is......¡±


    She uttered a word and paused. If she said that, this man might spread it.


    If it reached Felix¡¯s ears, Winnie would be the hostess of the Be family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the father is, but it¡¯s definitely not her ex-husband¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Sir, do you know who her ex-husband is?¡±


    Penny asked casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s called...Oscar, yes, Oscar.¡±


    Thomas answered, but he kept paying attention to Penny¡¯s expression.


    When it came to the child¡¯s father, Penny hesitated visibly, which proved that she knew the father. It


    seemed that she had Richard knew a lot of things, but they had not told him.


    When she heard the name Oscar, Penny was stunned.


    She did not expect that it was Oscar. She did not expect that Oscar would have a fake marriage for


    Winnie.


    ¡°Why... Do you know Oscar?¡±


    Thomas always paid attention to Penny¡¯s expression, so it was not difficult for him to see she was


    shock.


    ¡°Yes, he is a ssmate of Winnie.¡±


    The two men continued their conversation, but Penny suddenly refrained from discussing sensitive


    topics. Two people were inside talking but someone was waiting outside.


    Oscar wanted to see Penny before he went back to spend new year with his parents in his hometown.


    When he arrived, he found that someone was meeting her. He could only wait outside until the first


    man came out.


    After a while, the police came out to inform Oscar. As Oscar talked to the police, Oscar saw Thomas


    walking out.


    Oscar did not know Thomas, but he was curious who came to see Penny. He asked the policeman.


    ¡°Did this mane to see Penny?¡±


    The police looked at Oscar warily, and then in the direction he was pointing to.


    ¡°Yes, you know him?¡±


    The police asked Oscar.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen him.¡±


    Oscar really did not know him, but judging from the age of this man, he should be her father¡¯s friend.


    Oscar thanked the police and hurried to go into the room.


    Seeing Penny had a dignified face, it seemed they had talked about unhappy topic.


    ¡°What happened? You are not d to see me?¡±


    Oscar said jokingly, trying to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°No, I am happy. Did you see that man who just went out?¡±


    She had a lot to say to Oscar. She was very happy that Oscar came to see her, but there was


    something urgent.


    ¡°Yes, an old man.¡±


    Oscar did not understand why Penny asked.


    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    Winnie asked anxiously, she wanted to know who he was.


    ¡°He came to see you and you don¡¯t know who he is?¡±


    Oscar was confused and had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°He came several times. He did not say who he is and I did not see him before.¡±


    Penny was disappointed that Oscar did not know him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out and I¡¯ll tell you next time Ie.¡±


    It was weird, but Penny did not look like she was lying. Oscar could only promise to help inquire.


    ¡°How have you been doing? I was busy, so I had no time toe to see you. I have brought you a lot


    of things, and they will give them to you soon.¡±


    Oscar went on talking.


    ¡°Eat more and think less. It¡¯s the best.¡±


    Oscar advised Penny.


    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s just that six years is a long time. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going


    to make it.¡±


    Penny felt tired, after seeing Oscar, she was eager to be out of prison.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problemmute your sentence if you behave well. It won¡¯t take six years. Time is fast.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, did you help with Megan¡¯s household?¡±


    Penny casually asked.


    ¡°Yes, I registered marriage with Winwin and then dealt with the child¡¯s residence. Why?¡±


    Today Penny was different, asking questions that made him confused.


    ¡°Nothing, a few days ago I heard that someone scolded her on the Inte, and it reminded me of the


    child. Did you know at that time that the father is Brian?¡±


    Penny had no scruple against Oscar, because Winnie would not hide things from Oscar. If she guessed


    right, Oscar should have known the child¡¯s father was Brian.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Winwin told me when I was back. But those on the Inte are not true.¡±


    Oscar felt it necessary to rify for Winnie, after all, that was nder.


    ¡°Who has she offended? Who would nder her for no reason?¡±


    Hearing Oscar¡¯s exnation, Penny felt bitter and her voice became cold.


    ¡°Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Wendy, had a problem with Winwin and deliberately ndered Winwin. She had been


    found out and had made a public apology.¡±


    The name of Wendy appeared again in the ear of Penny inadvertently.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She first heard the name from Winnie, but she had never met Wendy.


    Oscar said she was Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so what Winnie said before was true. But that Winnie liked Brian


    and Brian also liked Winnie was an indisputable fact. She posed a threat to Wendy, otherwise how


    could Wendy nder her without any reason?


    ¡°Brian is really fast. When will they get married?¡±


    Penny asked bitterly. If nothing had happened, she was Mrs. Be. Either Wendy or Winnie could


    contend with her.


    ¡°They were going to get married before, but two children objected, so the wedding was postponed


    indefinitely. Whether they can get married or not, it depends on when the two children ept the fact.¡±


    Oscar told Penny what he knew, but the news was a surprise to Penny.


    Winnie was behind the children. If she could see Wendy, she would teach Wendy how to deal with


    Winnie.


    ¡°Winnie...Forget about her. Tell me about you.¡±


    ...


    Penny wanted toment, but she knew Oscar would be on Winie¡¯s side. Whatever she said, it would


    only make him angry.


    The children finally had a holiday. Brian was not avable, so Rufus came to pick up the two children.


    When he arrived, Rufus did not go upstairs. Instead, Isobel took the two children down.


    Since Isobel came back, it was the third time they met. Isobel was reluctant but she had no other


    choice. Everyone was absent today, only she could send the child down.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    The two children saw Rufus and ran into Rufus¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    At this moment, Isobel came, but stopped at a certain distance.


    ¡°Take them home. There¡¯s influenza these two days. Be careful.¡±


    Isobel said and turned around, Rufus hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°Isobel......¡±


    He let go of the two children, and asked them get in the car first with Paul. Rufus went to Isobel.


    ¡°Spent New Year here, take the children, Winwin and Vanessa to my home, so that the children feel


    better.¡±


    Rufus said gently, but his mood wasplex.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a bother to you. We¡¯vemunicated about it and we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Isobel walked on, thinking there was no need to get involved with the Be family, for it was better for


    them to stay away from each other, even though they had already been inseparable from each other.


    They, the poor people, could not afford to stand with the people at the top of the pyramid.


    However, Rufus did not give up, he again stopped Isobel.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know each other, so the children won¡¯t see it. Think for the children.¡±


    Rufus was sincere. He wanted Isobel to spend new year in suburb with the children. It might be the


    only chance in a lifetime for a family reunion.

 Chapter 327 Meets Again in the Cemetery

    Chapter 327 Meets Again in the Cemetery


    Isobel felt Rufus¡¯s words not realistic at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the kids. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be found out one day. Besides, Brian and Ste


    both know me. We can¡¯t pretend we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°Go back, it is just a New Year, the children have another chance to be together.¡±


    Isobel¡¯s attitude was firm. With that, she bypassed Rufus to leave directly.


    Rufus thought simply. Although more than 20 years had passed, although she was old and her


    appearance had changed, but she was always so clear in the hearts of Brian and Ste. They could not


    forget the person who caused their mother¡¯s death.


    In the next morning after the children went to the suburbs, Isobel took Vanessa to A City. Winnie went


    straight to the cemetery on her way back from the airport.


    Holding a bunch of flowers in her hands, Winnie was at ease when she looked at her parents¡¯ smiling


    faces. Although she didn¡¯t have anything particrly sad this time, she still felt sad when she could not


    spend festival with her parents.


    ¡°Dad and Mom, the new year ising soon, be happy in heaven. The family is good recently, and it


    will be better and better in the future, don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    With that, Winnie put the flowers next to the tombstone, and then continued to chat with her parents.


    ¡°Your two grandkids are very obedient, and Vanessa is the pride of you. She ranks first in this exam in


    school. You don¡¯t have to worry. She¡¯ll find the best job in the future.¡±


    ¡°My aunt is healthy. She said she must take good care of herself, so that she can help me with the


    children and not cause troubles.¡±


    Speaking of this, Winnie gave a warm smile.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have family with me. My aunt, Vanessa and the children are the power of my survival. I


    will take good care of myself for them. Mom and Dad......¡±


    However, Winnie suddenly heard Brian¡¯s deep voice. She looked over and saw Brianing towards


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time, Mom, Dad.¡±


    Winnie said and walked toward Brian.


    She didn¡¯t want her parents to see Brian. Seeing the person who bullied their daughter, her parents


    would hate him.


    Just a few tombstones away, Brian walked up to Winnie¡¯s parents, and Winnie was already in front of


    him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? What destiny is it? Why do we always meet in the cemetery?¡±


    Winnie was teasing feebly, perhaps this was the fate hinting at them, only after death they could be


    together.


    Although it is her imagination, such a thought made her sad.


    ¡°I came to see my mother.¡±


    As he said this, he looked at the tombstone with flowers on it. Unfortunately, the photos and words on


    the tombstone were blocked by flowers, and she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°I also came to see my parents, I am now going back.¡±


    Winnie bypassed Brian to walk away, but Brian closely followed Winnie.


    ¡°So am I. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°The children are good, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Brian found a topic. He knew Winnie would not avoid such topic.


    ¡°Good, don¡¯t spoil them.¡±


    Winnie said but did not stop her pace.


    ¡°Has Vanessa gone to A City?¡±


    Brian constantly looked for a topic, just wanting to talk with Winnie, even if it was irrelevant, Brian


    wanted to say a few words.


    ¡°Yes. I just got here after taking them to the airport.¡±


    Winnie said and quickened her pace.


    Although she wanted to let it be, but in the face of Brian, her heart was restless. She was afraid that


    she could not do it.


    ¡°Winwin, can you and Megan stay?¡±


    Brian also quickened his pace, overtaking Winnie in the parking lot and blocking her path.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat. Grandpa won¡¯t allow Wendy to go our home in the New Year. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa, he¡¯ll


    agree with you and Megan to celebrate the New Year together.¡±


    Brian was anxious. He was afraid Winnie left again.


    He wanted Winnie to stay and celebrate the New Year with them, which was a rare opportunity for him.


    After the marriage with Wendy, there would be no such a possibility.


    This topic made Winnie sad. She lifted her eyes looking at Brian.


    ¡°The New Year is a time for families to get together and rx, and your family will feel constrained


    because I¡¯m an outsider. Besides, it¡¯s impossible that Wendy doesn¡¯t know I aming to your home.


    It will make her angry again.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I have booked the air ticket and will take Megan back in a few days.¡±


    Winnie stood still.


    She raised her head and looked at Brian again.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I think I¡¯ve said more than once that I won¡¯t let you call me Winwin. Why haven¡¯t you


    noticed?¡±


    Winnie did not know what she was entangled, why she was so persistent? Every time Brian called her


    Winwin, her heart was beating disorderly, while every time he called her Winnie, her heart froze.


    ¡°I like calling you like that. I¡¯m used to it. You can remind me, but I will not change it.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, I know I have ignored your feelings, I would like to say sorry to you again for Wendy


    ndered you and ra hugged me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t keep distance with me. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I have been thinking about it


    and I can¡¯t calm down when I am at work. For that I can feel at ease, can you forgive me?¡±


    Brian had been tortured exhaustedly, but he knew that if was not Winnie torturing him, but himself. He


    could not get over Winnie, but he could not be with her, this feeling was perhaps the most painful.


    Winnie gazed at Brian who was sad and felt distressed. She told herself to believe it once that all his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    troubles were because of her, because he cared about her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, and I don¡¯t hate you. As long as you can be happy, I don¡¯t love you in vain. From


    now on you can call me whatever you want. I won¡¯t restrain you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Go back and...¡±


    Before she could finish, she was stopped by Brian¡¯s sudden embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give you anything. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Brian hated himself. Every time he heard Winnie said she loved him, he felt he was a heinous bastard.


    He only hurt Winnie and brought her no happiness, there was no way to make up for. He told himself to


    let go of Winnie and stay away from Winnie, so that she might have happiness, but every time he


    thought of it, his heart was very painful.


    He was selfish, and his selfishness hurt the woman he loved most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll be serious if you do. I¡¯ll think you love me, too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry. These words make me feel like my love is burden for you. I dare not even say I


    love you again.¡±


    ¡°Be sensible. It will be harder for you if I was desperate.¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t refuse Brian¡¯s hug. Instead, she patted Brian¡¯s back and said what she wanted to say in a


    gentle voice, as if she wasforting Brian and reminding herself.


    She remined herself to be sober that the hug now was not real. If it was real, she would pursue it, even


    if her heart would be broken into pieces, even if Brian did not love her.


    Brian let Winnie go ad his eyes were sometimes soft and sometimes firm.


    ¡°If I am desperate, will you cooperate with me? Will you believe me if I say I love you?¡±


    Brian had a desperate impulse, regardless of everyone, as long as they were happiness.


    Winnie stared at Brian and did not understand why he said so. She was not sure it was true or false.


    She was flustered and didn¡¯t know how to answer the question. So she could only run away quickly,


    away from the crazy man.


    Winnie said she would let it be, why at this juncture she escaped? If a man was not rational, it was


    really like the roaring lion.


    Brian watched Winnie leave and did not go after her, or he would not control his emotions. He had


    always been cold and calm, but every time he saw Winnie, he had a kind of inexplicable impulse.


    But there was too much helplessness after he calmed down.


    After his mother died, he became independent. There was nothing that could catch him. No matter how


    difficult things were, he would try his best to solve the problems.


    But meeting Winnie, that all-powerful and omnipotent Brian had no more way to solve.


    Winnie was busy, but took time to reunite with friends, after all, the New Year ising.


    The first person Winnie called was Leo. Because no matter how busy he was, he woulde and


    meet her.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow night? Let¡¯s go to Daenerys¡¯ home.¡±


    ¡°Ok. You get ready.¡±


    Leo agreed with Winnie¡¯s request. Even if he was not avable, he would make it. But when Winnie


    called, he was thinking of Emily.


    After leaving Emily¡¯s home that day, Leo called Emily several times, but she did not answer. When he


    could not the voice of Emily or see her, Leo was panic.


    ¡°And take Emily. Will you contact her or shall I contact her?¡±


    How could Winnie forget Emily? They couldn¡¯t be happy without her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Leo put down the phone, but he felt difficult. Emily did not answer his phone, how he contacted her, but


    since he had promised Winnie, he could not let het down. Even if Emily did not answer the phone, he


    must find Emily.


    After word, Leo came to Emily¡¯s home. He knew that he was not qualified to find Emily at the moment,


    but he wanted to take this opportunity to talk with Emily.


    Standing at the door of Emily¡¯s house, Leo hesitated, not afraid of meeting Emily but her parents,


    because he did not know how to exin to them.

 Chapter 328 Penny

    Chapter 328 Penny


    As Leo hesitated, Emily¡¯s cold and cheerless voice was heard.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    When Emily stayed at home, she had random thought, so she hung out with friends. After a tired day,


    she came back to her house only to find Leo standing there. At this moment, she felt depressed again.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Leo was honest this time. He did not dare to say he was worried and depressed.


    ¡°Is it about Winwin?¡±


    Emily was right, and it could only be rted to Winnie.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about us, not even my parents. Winwin called this afternoon and wanted to get


    together. Tomorrow night at Daenerys¡¯. She told me to take you there.¡±


    Leo looked up and down at Emily.


    Although she wore makeup, she still looked pale. Although she was in loose and casual clothes, she


    still looked thinner. It seemed that she was not so free and easy as she said.


    Looking at such a listless Emily, Leo med himself.


    ¡°It is your business, but I will be there, for Winwin. I¡¯ll drive there myself tomorrow night.¡±


    Emily did not want to listen to Leo, or she would have wild thinking. She knew that Leo would not tell


    Winnie that they had broken up, because he liked her. If he wanted her to feel at ease, he must conceal


    the fact.


    Emily then walked towards the door of her vi. She stretched out her hand to push the door but


    stopped in mid-air. She said without turning around or looking at Leo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me again. If it is rted to Winwin, just text me. I will do what I have promised you.¡±


    Then she pushed open the door.


    ¡°Emily, give me some time, I want to talk with you.¡±


    Leo hurried to stop Emily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about. See you tomorrow night.¡±


    Emily finally did not give Leo a chance.


    She thought she was good enough to help conceal the fact from Winnie. For Leo, she had nothing to


    talk about.


    Because Daenerys was about to give birth, she was inconvenient to go out, Winnie chose to meet in


    Daenerys¡¯ home.


    All the appointments were made in advance, and Kevin changed shifts with other doctors. Tonight they


    celebrated the New Year ahead of schedule.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t Leo and Emily arrived? Is Leo busy with his work?¡±


    As she busied herself in the kitchen, Winnie talked to her helpers.


    ¡°He is a big leader, it is normal to be busy. It doesn¡¯t matter he is a littlete. We haven¡¯t finished our


    dinner anyway.¡±


    Daenerys said standing on the side.


    ¡°The food will be ready soon. Are you ready for your due date, Daenerys?¡±


    Winnie looked back and asked Daenerys, looking at her round belly.


    ¡°Yes, the hospital is ready, everything is ready for the baby to be born. I¡¯m waiting to unload it now. It¡¯s


    killing me.¡±


    Daenerys was really tired, especially these days, and it was so painful to breathe that she could not


    sleep well at night. Now she realized how hard it was for a woman being pregnant.


    ¡°Hold on for just a few more days. Did you hire a maternity matron?¡±


    Winnie continued to ask.


    ¡°No, my parents and my parents-inw wanted to take care of the baby themselves. It will be fine since


    four people will be there. I respected their advice and didn¡¯t hire a matron.¡±


    Kevin and Oscar couldn¡¯t get a word in edgeways while they were talking about having babies. They


    could only listen quietly.


    ¡°The old people take care of the children in the old way, and they may not know you diet when you are


    hospitalized. I have already booked you a matron, I will tell her when you go to the hospital.¡±


    Winnie was thoughtful, but she did not know that if Daenerys had hired a matron. If she had known that


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    she did not hire one, she would have booked two. It would have been more considerate.


    ¡°I love you, you are so good to me. Now the matrons are difficult to hire now.¡±


    Daenerys said and clumsily walked to Winnie and then kissed Winnie¡¯s face unexpectedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me, freak.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly, with a happy smile on her face.


    Daenerys had been helping her ever since her parents died. After she got married, Kevin helped her


    too. Winnie was indebted to Daenerys, a matron was of significance. Despite the price was high,


    Winnie felt it was the best thing she could do.


    ¡°Yes, such a pretty face is for men, how could you kiss her? I¡¯ll sacrifice myself if you have that habit.¡±


    Oscar made a joke, however Kevin could not bear it.


    ¡°I am the real husband, Oscar, stand aside.¡±


    Kevin made a serious but funny remark that made everyone burst intoughter.


    ¡°By the way, Winwin, I asked Brian toe without your permission. It is happened that he is not busy


    at work today. I will ask him not toe now if you¡¯re embarrassed.¡±


    Kevin actually wanted Brian toe.


    When Winnie heard that, her hands stopped for a moment and she did not speak.


    ¡°You said at this moment, how embarrassing if you ask him not toe now.¡±


    Daenerys red at Kevin.


    Even a fool knew that it would affect Winnie¡¯s mood, but Kevin did it intentionally.


    ¡°Since Kevin has asked Mr. Bee, it doesn¡¯t matter. It will be more lively with one more person.¡±


    Oscar instantly understood the meaning of Kevin and spoke for him.


    ¡°Yes, I am ok with that.¡±


    Winnie spoke atst, and then the mood was low.


    ¡°Yes, I went to the prison to see Penny...¡±


    Oscar tried to cheer up the atmosphere, but he was interrupted by Daenerys.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice day, don¡¯t mention annoying people.¡±


    Penny or Brian would affect the mood of Winnie, but they mentioned about these two people at the


    same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, I want to talk about it, or I¡¯ll forget it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me and hear me out.¡±


    Before saying it, Oscar reminded Daenerys.


    ¡°A man was seeing Penny when I was there, and I did not enter until he came out. Then Penny asked


    me if I had seen the man who had just gone out, and asked me who he was.¡±


    Oscar paused at this point and convinced that they had heard something wrong.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know the man who saw her?¡±


    Daenerys became interested in the topic, but she didn¡¯t have theposure of Kevin and Winnie, so


    she asked questions first.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. And the man hade to see her several times. Something fishy, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t think there was anything special at that time, nor did he care. Now, however, it was


    suspicious.


    ¡°Yes, how does he look like?¡±


    Daenerys asked. Winnie and Kevin seriously looked at Oscar.


    ¡°He is his fifties. But he dressed well and looked like a rich man.¡±


    Oscar described the person he saw, but he didn¡¯t see any more details.


    ¡°A man of that age can¡¯t be a friend of Penny¡¯s, much less her father. He is a wanted man and can¡¯t


    visit her in prison.¡±


    ¡°It is weird that she doesn¡¯t know him who has been to see her several times.¡±


    Daenerys analyzed it carefully, but she did not know who the old man might be.


    ¡°Daenerys, when we went to see Penny, she said she had a single room and she was good in there.¡±


    Winnie said to Daenerys with a serious expression. The feud between her and Penny and Richard was


    not over yet, and Richard had been on the run. She had to be suspicious of it.


    ¡°Yes, she said that Brian arranged it for her.¡±


    Daenerys felt funny remembering that. Penny had been put into prison, but she was still arrogant, she


    was so shameless.


    ¡°Brian said he hated Penny so much that he didn¡¯t help her. Since Brian didn¡¯t help, would it have


    anything to do with this man?¡±


    Winnie also analyzed. Although she did not know who that man was, he must be rich and powerful, so


    that he could help Penny, after all, the people who could live in a single room in a prison was a few.


    From Oscar¡¯s description, he was indeed rich.


    ¡°It is possible.¡±


    Daenerys felt it was possible too.


    The sudden ringing of the doorbell interrupted their analysis.


    ¡°It should be Brian. I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    Kevin was to open the door but Winnie stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door and you cook.¡±


    Winnie said and went directly to the door.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to cook. It wasn¡¯t that she was in a hurry to open the door because she


    heard that it was Brian. She just wanted to talk to him alone.


    When she got to the door and saw that it was indeed Brian, she opened the door.


    She did not ask Brian to walk in, but walked out herself.


    ¡°......¡±


    Brian felt warm when he saw the person opened the door was Winnie. As he was to say a word,


    Winnie spoke first.


    ¡°Since you are here, cooperate with me. Don¡¯t show a gloomy face, otherwise everybody will felt


    ufortable.¡±


    Winnie was not warning, not discussing but ordering.


    She knew that she would be affected since Brian was here not matter what expression he had. But she


    didn¡¯t want it to affect others.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Brian said. He could notugh out loud as others, but he could do that as Winnie required.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then Winnie and Brian walked in together.


    The two men walked in together, and the scene was quite harmonious. A talented man and a beautiful


    woman, they were perfect match.


    ¡°s......It will be a pity if such a good couple is not together.¡±


    Oscar said in the kitchen looking at them.

 Chapter 329 Gather in Daenerys’ Home

    Chapter 329 Gather in Daenerys¡¯ Home


    Hearing that, Kevin looked over, and it was the true that they were match.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re not together.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, I think they are match from the begging and I really wanted them to be together.¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t help admiring.


    ¡°I think they are match too, but it is useless, they are not in a hurry.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Two men were gossiping, but their positions were consistent.


    When Winnie came in, she went directly to the kitchen and was surprised to see two men standing idly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you cooking? Mr. Be said Leo and Emily were downstairs and


    woulde up soon.¡±


    ¡°Look at the painting.¡±


    ¡°Look at the scenery.¡±


    Two people said at the same time, although there was the literal difference, the meaning was the same.


    ¡°Crazy, you continue to look at the painting, I will cook.¡±


    Winnie was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t have time to y word games with the two men.


    Downstairs at Daenerys¡¯ house.


    Emily arrived first, but had been waiting downstairs for Leo. To act well, at least they came up together.


    Leo came in a hurry and found a parking space to park the car before he came to Emily.


    The two of them walked together toward the apartment.


    Emily walked silently. Leo wanted to speak but he did not feel it was the right time, so he had been


    silent too.


    Suddenly Emily stopped and looked sideways at Leo. Then she spoke politely.


    ¡°I may need your help. I am afraid that we have to drink, and if I am drunk, find me a driver.¡±


    Drinking could solve everything when she was in a bad mood. If Winnie did not let her drink, she


    wanted to be drunk once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. I feel strange when you talk to me like that.¡±


    And Leo did not feel good.


    ¡°We are strangers, and I will be ill-bred if I am not polite. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be so polite when I¡¯m


    acting.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t see anything wrong with her. Although it hurt herself to speak like this, it was a basic


    etiquette whenmunicating with strangers.


    ¡°Emily, even if we have broken up, we can¡¯t be so strange. Can¡¯t we be friends?¡±


    Leo could ept the word stranger. He wanted to make up for Emily, but as a stranger, she would not


    ept that.


    Emily was silent. She did not want to make friends with the people who cheated her, or she would be


    cheated again, but looking at Leo¡¯s sincere eyes, she did not refuse.


    In this dilemma, she kept silent.


    For a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, they¡¯re waiting.¡±


    Emily did not give the answer, because her heart was very messy and painful, and she had lost the


    ability to judge.


    Leo had expected that. He was disappointed but he did not intend to give up. He did not intend to give


    up the friendship and did not intend to let Emily be hurt.


    Emily and Leo were thest to arrive. When they arrived, the table was already set, waiting for them to


    wash their hands and eat.


    ¡°Sorry, we arete. You can punish us to drink.¡±


    Emily returned to her usual innocent and uninhibited personality, and no one could tell that they had


    broken up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you off today.¡±


    Winnie said to Emily.


    ¡°Leo, as I said, we have to drink tonight.¡±


    Emily took the initiative tomunicate with Leo, suggesting that he needed to find her a driver.


    ¡°Emily said on the way that you will ask her to drink today.¡±


    Leo said gently and naturally.


    Winnie was puzzled but did not take it seriously.


    ¡°You are wise, all of you have to drink today except Daenerys. Daenerys doesn¡¯t have enough rooms.


    You have to find the driver early.¡±


    Winnie was active because she wanted to make her heart excited. She did not want to feel depressed


    and put all her attention on Brian.


    She was surprised to see Brian, but she was happy to see his face not cold and he was not frowning.


    They were together to elerate New Year in advance. And she was happy that she could elerate


    New Year with Brian.


    Everyone sat down and drank the wine that Brian had brought, which ordinary people could not drink.


    Emily was excited and always rushed to drink. She wanted to get drunk as soon as possible so that


    she could forget the pain the man was causing her.


    Winnie was rxed. Knowing that she would talk nonsense to Brian when she was drunk, she told


    Daenerys to leave her a guest room, so as to drink freely.


    Compared to women, men today were so weak.


    Daenerys would give birth in about ten days, and it could happen at any time. So Kevin had to be


    prepared so he wasn¡¯t allowed to drink.


    Leo was not in the mood to drink. He med himself watching Emily use alcohol to numb her nerve,


    also felt the taste of heartache.


    To avoid a headache, Brian drank very little.


    Oscar was the only one of the men who was in high spirits, but his momentum could not keep up with


    the two women who were going mad.


    ¡°Look at you, you look like men, don¡¯t you want a marriage?¡±


    Oscar joked, and he was the only one who could say something for the man.


    ¡°I can remarry you. You said when we are 40 years old, we will get married if we are single.¡±


    Winnie could not helpughing when she said that, because it was not a promise.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Oscar did not remember he said that, even if he said that, he dare not admit it in face of Brian. The


    sharp eyes of Brian would be able to kill him if he admitted.


    ¡°Winwin, you are drunk, it was said by two stars.¡±


    Emily debunked Winnie.


    ¡°You¡¯re on the wrong side. You¡¯re on my side. How can you help him?¡±


    Winnie said with a smile, and Brian did not want to move his eyes away from her.


    ¡°He said I can¡¯t get married too. I would like to have that agreement with him in case his wordse


    true.¡±


    Emily said jokingly.


    What happened between her and Leo was not Winnie¡¯s fault.


    Because she knew Winnie loved Brian, and she had got over Leo. Emily felt it would be rude of her to


    put the me on Winnie.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t see that you have this thought. But you can rest assured, Leo is waiting to marry you.


    Give me Oscar.¡±


    Winnieughed out loud. The more she talked freely, the closer she got to each other¡¯s hearts. She


    liked Emily a lot.


    ¡°Enough, you two. Don¡¯t you think about my feelings as a pregnant woman who can¡¯t drink? Don¡¯t you


    know how anxiously I am when I look at your sses?¡±


    Daenerys joined in, dropping her head and stroking her belly.


    ¡°Come out, baby, I want to drink too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will drink with you after you gave birth.¡±


    Emily said and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Does your boyfriend know you¡¯re so bad? Leo, you should be careful.¡±


    Daenerys could not help but smile. They had fun together. Seeing that Winnieughed unrestrainedly,


    she was in a good mood.


    ¡°He needn¡¯t be careful. I won¡¯t marry him. I¡¯ll wait for Oscar to be forty.¡±


    Then Emily picked up the ss and took another gulp.


    She wanted to marry a man who loved her. She can act temporarily to help Leo, but she would not live


    a lifetime in the love of others.


    She treated everything with a free heart, but not love, so she would not marry a man who loved other


    woman.


    All the peopleughed, even Brian gave a light radian. Leo was the only one who could notugh. He


    was the only one who knew that Emily was not joking or saying something angry. She meant it when


    she said she would not marry him.


    It might be that she was in a good mood today, or the wine was sweet and mellow. After drinking a lot,


    Winnie was still sober. But Emily soon got drunk.


    Emily did not admit that she was drunk, but still insisted to drink. Leo persuaded Emily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink, or you will have headache tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t have to go to work. Winwin, don¡¯t drink. You have to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Emily thought Leo¡¯s concern was for Winnie.


    Although Winnie experienced too much suffering, at this time, Emily was particrly envious of Winnie,


    because two of the best men loved her.


    But she was a tool for him, but at least it was worth something.


    Emilyforted herself in the heart.


    Winnie turned her head and smiled at Emily.


    ¡°I know I will get a headache when I drink too much. So today I¡¯ve finished all my work for tomorrow


    morning...¡±


    ¡°Oh...Tomorrow morning you will be off. You¡¯re smart. Let¡¯s all propose for Winnie¡¯s wisdom... pregnant


    woman, you can drink water.¡±


    Emily suggested and everyone agreed.

 Chapter 330 Borrowed Your Shoulder

    Chapter 330 Borrowed Your Shoulder


    ¡°Oscar, where are you going to the spent the New Year? You cane to my home, my family is


    lively.¡±


    Daenerys was the only one who was sober and was the first to be serious.


    ¡°I have been outside home this year, so I want to stay at home with my parents. I have booked my


    flight.¡±


    Oscar got flushed on face. He drank, but he spoke clearly and coherently.


    ¡°Winwin, since your aunt and Vanessa wille to your rtive¡¯s home, you cane to our home.¡±


    Daenerys turned to Winnie.


    But before Winnie could answer, Emily said ahead.


    ¡°Her children are Bes, she can go the Be family...Oh, no, there¡¯s Wendy. Don¡¯t make the New


    Year unhappy. Winwin,e to my home. My parents are nice and they like to be lively, you can bright


    your children to have dinner with us.¡±


    Emily felt that she was not considered. She remembered Wendy in the mid of her sentence.


    ¡°I have booked my flight, I will leave on 29th. Megan and I wille to A City to see my aunt. Luke


    stayed will stay with his family.¡±


    Winnie would not go anyone¡¯s home, or she would be upset in the day of reunion.


    ¡°You go to A City? Don¡¯t, what if you can be back when I give birth?¡±


    Daenerys did not want Winnie to go. She was afraid when she gave birth if Winnie was not around.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will be able toe back. I have booked the flight.¡±


    Winnie would not leave, or she and Megan would be left. Everyone would worry her and that wasst


    thing she wanted to see.


    Brian had been silent. He had not given up, but Winnie was so stubborn and he could not persuade.


    It seemed that he should change his strategy and discuss it with his grandfather first, and then talk to


    Megan. In this way, Winnie might agree.


    After drinking, Emily was so drink and needed to be helped to walk.


    Leo left first with Emily. Oscar got a guest and lied down on bed to sleep. Daenerys was tired and went


    back to her room to sleep. With a thick smell of alcohol, Winnie helped Kevin clean up.


    ¡°You go rest and I¡¯ll help him.¡±


    Brian looked at Winnie and said. He would rather help so that she could have some rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m in a good mood today. It¡¯s gettingte. You go home first. I¡¯m staying here.¡±


    Speaking of this, Winnie remembered one thing and put down the cutlery she was holding.


    ¡°Have you talked to Megan?¡±


    ¡°I talked to herst night. She was sad and cried.¡±


    Brian said and that was one of the reason he wanted Winnie to stay.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She will be fine. Megan likes crying but she was strong.¡±


    ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll help clean up and go back to my room to sleep.¡±


    Winnie felt sad too, but she could do nothing about it.


    ¡°There is no room for you, you go back too. The hourly cleaner wille and clean up tomorrow, so we


    don¡¯t have to do it ourselves.¡±


    Before Brian objected, Kevin said.


    He was helping his friend, and it was up to Brian to decide what to do next.


    ¡°There¡¯s one room that Daenerys got ready for me.¡±


    Winnie retorted.


    ¡°We have one master bedroom and two guest bedrooms. Daenerys and I sleep in separate rooms.


    Yours has been taken over by Oscar. Go back, both of you. It¡¯s time for me to go to bed.¡±


    Kevin looked at the silent Brian and wanted to kick him, because he did not make a move.


    ¡°All right, then, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, I will go with you. I have something to talk to you.¡±


    Winnie had to go home.


    She and Brian went out together. Before reaching the elevator, she took out the mobile phone. Brian


    asked.


    ¡°Who are you calling at thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°A driver. I can¡¯t drive, I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    As Winnie¡¯s voice fell, Brian grabbed Winnie¡¯s mobile phone.


    ¡°Albert is downstairs. He takes us back.¡±


    After saying that, Brian naturally took Winnie¡¯s hand and continued to walk towards the elevator.


    ¡°I can¡¯t always have you helped me. I¡¯d better call the driver.¡±


    Winnie was forced to keep up with the footsteps of Brian, but she refused him.


    As Winnie spoke, Brian had walked into the elevator, which began to descend.


    ¡°Give me my phone.¡±


    Winnie asked for the phone, but Brian did not respond, so she reached out to take it. Brian raised the


    phone directly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take you to the hilltop vi. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I drop you off.¡±


    Of course, Brian could guess Winnie¡¯s mind, but he really wanted to take her home, the home of only


    the two of them.


    Winnie was embarrassed and gave up grabbing her phone.


    Winnie thought she was in a good state today and didn¡¯t drink much. But when she was out of the door,


    the cool breeze made her want to vomit.


    She ran to the dustbin and threw up.


    Brian followed closely behind and patted Winnie¡¯s back.


    ¡°You drank a lot. You are tormenting yourself.¡±


    Brian said to Winnie, feeling distressed for her.


    Winnie took a breath, bent over and gasped heavily.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    As Brian¡¯s voice fell, Winnie vomited again.


    Brian continued to pat her back, and then hurried to the car to get a bottle of water. He remembered


    that Winnie could not stand the taste in mouth after vomiting.


    ¡°Rinse the smell out of your mouth or you¡¯ll vomit again.¡±


    Brian passed the water to Winnie. She felt much better after gargling.


    Winnie was supported by Brian and came to the car. As Brian reached out and opened the door,


    Winnie threw up again before she could get in the car.


    After that, Winnie was weak and had stomachache and sore throat.


    In the car, Winnie leaned her head against the seat back of the co-pilot, feeling limp.


    ¡°I thought I will be fine, but the wine is strong.¡±


    Winnie whispered and only Brian could hear her.


    ¡°I told you not to drink, now you regret it. Don¡¯t drink so much in the future.¡±


    As he spoke, Brian lifted Winnie up and let her lean on his shoulder.


    ¡°All right, let me borrow your shoulder for a moment. Your shoulders are morefortable than this.¡±


    Winnie said, pointing to the back of the seat she had just reclined against.


    Drinking tortured her body, but her heart was rxed. Brian¡¯s care could make her happy for a while.


    Every time she drank, this man would appear in front of her. Sometimes they quarreled, but Winnie felt


    happy even if they quarreled.


    Leaning on his shoulder, she did not want to move, but...


    ¡°Do you have monitoring in this car? Will Wendy see this?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s words upset Brian. However, it was Albert who was driving answered Winnie.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in our car. Miss Yup won¡¯t know it. Even if she knows it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Mr. Be¡¯s


    shoulders were for you.¡±


    Albert felt distressed when listening to Winnie¡¯s words. Although it was just a casual joke, it was


    enough to see how much influence theizens¡¯ abuse had on Winnie.


    ¡°Well, his shoulders are for me? Then I will be unscrupulous.¡±


    Winnie smiled and looked up at Brian. She felt Brian more handsome when she was drunk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong to me, you don¡¯t love me, but please temporarily lend me your shoulder, I will give


    you back when I get home.¡±


    Winnie said sadly and leaned on Brian¡¯s shoulder again.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Winnie remembered what Oscar had told her.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Brian said. He felt distressed for Winnie that she could not have his heart and could only borrow his


    shoulder temporarily.


    ¡°I have a problem. I can get into the prison¡¯s surveince. It belongs to the state and I can¡¯t break the


    state system.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s hacking skills were unbeatable, but she had her principle. As long as it involved the


    government or it was illegal, she would not do it.


    ¡°What happened to Penny?¡±


    When it came to prison, Brian thought only of Penny.


    ¡°Yes, it is Penny. Remember I told you someone had given her a single room?¡±


    Brian forgot to check that. At that time, he wanted to tell Albert to check, but he was disturbed and had


    forgotten it.


    ¡°Yes, but it was not me. I am not that kind to her.¡±


    Brian answered Winnie with certainty.


    ¡°Two days ago Oscar went to see Penny and met a...¡±


    Winnie repeated what Oscar had said, and then put forward her request.


    ¡°Look up who the man is. I think he must be Richard¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Albert, do you hear that, check it tomorrow.¡±


    Brian was nervous. That man was indeed suspicious. Winnie would be in danger if Richard was


    involved.


    ¡°I know, Mr. Be. I¡¯ll give you the news at noon tomorrow.¡±


    Albert answered with confident, because it was easy.


    Winnie felt more at ease after hearing Brian¡¯smand. She did not speak again and fell asleep after


    a while.


    The car was parked in the underground parking lot. Brian got out of the car and tried to carry Winnie


    upstairs, but Winnie woke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up by myself.¡±


    Winnie picked up her bag. She felt top-heavy, but she was conscious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    Brian was worried if Winnie went upstairs alone, afraid that she continued to vomit. He picked up


    Winnie without asking Winnie for agreement.


    ¡°There you go again. This is where the picture was taken. Put me down and I can walk back myself.¡±


    Winnie was anxious, she did not want to bear Wendy¡¯s attack again. She had been exhausted because


    of Penny and Wendy and she had no extra energy to deal with them.


    In other words, she was tired and became timid. She just wanted to live her life quietly with Brian in her


    heart. She would not fight with Penny and Wendy for Brian.


    ¡°I promise you it will never happen again, and I will never spare anyone if it happens


    again.¡±

 Chapter 331 Don’t be Nice to Me

    Chapter 331 Don¡¯t be Nice to Me


    Brian said as he headed for the elevator.


    Albert drove the car away. He felt he could get off work today.


    Winnie could not persuade Brian by this time. Fortunately, there was no one in the elevator. Otherwise


    she would be the topic of the neighborhood again.


    When he got the room, Brian put Winnie down and closed the door. Winnie ran to the bathroom, and


    then came the sound of vomiting.


    Brian hurried to find some water and then went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some water. I¡¯ll go down and get you some medicine.¡±


    Brian put the water aside and turned to go out, but Winnie pulled him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I will sleep it off.¡±


    Winnie was gasping for breath, with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Are you ufortable? I told you not to drink.¡±


    Brian was distressed. Seeing that Winnie was tortured by alcohol, he regretted that he brought the


    wine.


    ¡°I am ok. Go back now or your father will be worried.¡±


    Winnie had been opposing Brian to stay with her. She was not afraid of what Brian would do, but that


    she could not control her mood and asked Brian to do something.


    ¡°I am worried about you. Don¡¯t talk, drink some water, or you will vomit again.¡±


    Winnie was obedient and gargled. After spitting out the water, her nausea subsided. But because of


    vomiting, her stomach and throat were ufortable.


    She got up, but she had no strength. At this time, Brian bent down to pick up Winnie and took her back


    to the bedroom, put her on the bed, and began to undress her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Winnie felt it too ambiguous. Although they had countless close contact, they were a couple and they


    should not do that.


    Maybe she was melodramatic, maybe she was pretending to be noble, but she really wanted to live


    with dignity in front of Brian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or you will throw up again. I¡¯ll help you with clean clothes and I will leave as soon as you


    sleep.¡±


    Brian knew what Winnie cared about and knew that she had strong self-esteem. But he would be


    thinking about it all night if he left like that.


    ¡°Brian, I really will misunderstand if you do that. Don¡¯t be nice to me. Go back. I will get drunk a


    thousand times in my life, can you take care of me every time?¡±


    Winnie said sadly, feeling suffocated like a big stone pressing her heart.


    At this time, Brian had helped Winnie take off her coat and covered her with quilt. He sat by Winnie¡¯s


    side and said to her gently.


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t say that. I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be with you a hundred times, but as long as I¡¯m with you,


    I will take care of you. Don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t escape deliberately. Even if we have no courage to


    ovee difficulties, we can¡¯t destroy the love in the heart. Take your time and let it be.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to, I told myself not to run away, but when I see you...¡±


    Winnie couldn¡¯t finish her words and her tears flowed down the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help myself when I see you, so don¡¯t be so nice to me. Stay away from me, hate me, and only


    then will my heart be cold to you.¡±


    Winnie sobbed uncontrobly.


    She had to do everything she said, but she found it harder to forget Brian than to forget herself. What


    she wanted most at the moment was amnesia, so that she could forget Brian and feel at ease.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t, and I can never be cruel to you.¡±


    Brian was sad too. The greatest pain in the world was that two people who loved each other could not


    be together. He and Winnie were miserable people.


    ¡°We are thousands of miles apart and walk the opposite way. We can¡¯t be together for a lifetime, why


    do you torture me?¡±


    Winnie cried more and more sadly. Even if she believed that Brian loved her, she had no hope for their


    future.


    Felix, the powerful status of the Be family, Brian¡¯s excellence, and Wendy......The obstacles


    between them were more than a mountain.


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°I am wrong, it is not you torture me, it is I can¡¯t get over you.¡±


    ¡°Ah...I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    Winnie cried loudly. She would be death if she didn¡¯t vent out.


    ¡°Brian, please let me leave with the children and find a ce where I can live without you.¡±


    As soon as Winnie¡¯s painful voice fell, Brian pulled Winnie¡¯s arm with a force and pulled her into his


    arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to be selfish about this. I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    ¡°Wendy told me more than once to ask you to leave with the children, but I refused. I can¡¯t live without


    you and children. I want you to live in my sight even if we can¡¯t be a couple.¡±


    At the moment, Brian might be the most selfish person in the world, who only considered himself


    instead of Winnie. But he really could not lose Winnie and he could only be selfish.


    ¡°Bastard, Brian, you are a bastard, you are a devil, you know? How can you do that? It¡¯s not fair to me,


    you know?¡±


    Winnie was sobbing and reproaching Brian as she beat him with her fist.


    His words were like a sentence of death to her, and she would live in pain for the rest of her life. Why


    didn¡¯t he put himself in her shoes?


    ¡°I am a bastard, I am selfish, you can scold me, beat me, as long as you won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Brian said gently.


    Hearing that, she hugged Brian and cried.


    ¡°What I owned you in my previous life? I gave you two children but I got nothing. And I can¡¯t even


    leave.¡±


    ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t say you love me again, don¡¯t say you can live without me again, or it will kill me.¡±


    Winnie wept and fell into Brian¡¯s arms, looking so weak.


    She could bear the framing of others, could ignore the abuse of others, could bear all the injustice, but


    she could not hear Brian said that.


    ¡°I will never say it again. I promise you anything, as long as you don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Brian knew that these words were the most tortured since he could not be with Winnie. He was selfish,


    but it was for love.


    The night outside the window was quiet. The two people in the bedroom were suffering. No one knew


    when the pain wouldst and whether there would be happiness at the end of the pain.


    Brian did not leave until the next morning, when Winnie was still sleeping. Brian turned off Winnie¡¯s


    phone, for fear that someone would wake her up.


    Brian left Winnie¡¯s home and went to the old house to see Felix.


    When he arrived, he said hello to his uncle and aunt before he went to grandpa¡¯s study.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Felix asked Brian in a low voice.


    ¡°Personal affair.¡±


    He said only two simple words, but firm.


    He had to have a firm attitude about what he was going to say, whether or not Grandpa agreed with it.


    ¡°Winnie or Wendy?¡±


    Felix¡¯s intuition told him that his personal affairs could only be rted to these two people.


    ¡°Winnie. Grandpa, Winnie¡¯s aunt is taking her sister back to A City for the New Year. I want Winwin and


    Megan toe to our home to spend the New Year.¡±


    Brian said with certainty, as if he did not allow grandpa to refute.


    But he knew that if grandpa did not agree, even if Winnie spent New Year with him, it would not be


    happy.


    ¡°Winnie ising?¡±


    Felix frowned and said in a low voice.


    ¡°No, I want her toe. I¡¯ll talk to her if you agree.¡±


    Brian thought that if his grandfather agreed and he talked with Megan, Winnie woulde.


    ¡°Brian, Wendy is your nominal girlfriend, even she can¡¯te to our home for the New year, do you


    think Winnie is appropriate toe over?¡±


    Felix asked Brian in a slow tone.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t like Wendy, and since she can¡¯te over, I think Winwin cane. She cane as


    a friend of yours and a teacher of Luke.¡±


    Brian¡¯s attitude would not change because of anyone. He tried his best just to spend New Year with


    Winnie.


    ¡°Put aside things rted to Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Do you insist on me marrying Wendy since you know I don¡¯t like her?¡±


    Felix was inspired by something he was nning. He put Winnie¡¯s things aside. If Brian performed well,


    he could agree Winnie toe home for the New Year.


    ¡°Wendy is the most in line with my requirements.¡±


    Brian did not like Wendy now, but he could not bear to lose so many years of rtionship. He could not


    hurt Wendy, or destroy the Yup Group ording to the meaning of his grandfather.


    ¡°I have a new standard, if you are willing to cooperate, I can consider of letting Winniee over.¡±


    Felix said slowly.


    ¡°What standard?¡±


    Brian had a feeling of standing on the edge of a trap.


    ¡°Go to blind date, if you meet someone more suitable than Wendy, break up with Wendy.¡±


    Hearing that, Brian was surprised. How could Grandpa be so casual about marriage? Wendy was a


    woman he had been waiting for four years. Even if there was love now, there was friendship, how could


    he break up so easily.


    And it was not ethical.


    ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t broken up with Wendy, I can¡¯t go to blind date. It is unfair to Wendy and the women


    who are in blind date. I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Brian gave an affirmative answer.


    ¡°Do you think it is fair that you are in between Winnie and Wendy?¡±


    Felix asked Brian in a cold voice.

 Chapter 332 Get married

    Chapter 332 Get married


    Hearing that, Brian could only keep silent, because he had something that could not be known.


    He admitted that he was doing wrong, but because of too many responsibilities, he could not do what


    he wanted and could not be with the woman he loved.


    If Uncle Thomas had no selfish interest in the Be Group, and if he could guarantee the safety of


    tens of thousands of employees, he was willing to give up the Be Group and leave with his beloved


    people.


    If grandpa did not take the Yup Group and Wendy to threaten him, he would rather break up with


    Wendy and be with the woman he loved.


    For all of this, he had tormented the people he loved most.


    ¡°I was disappointed in all the ways Wendy behaved. She will disgrace you if she marries you. You


    return to the suburbs because of Winnie, but she shamelessly im credit from me.¡±


    ¡°She made Winnie be scolded by the whole nation by her backstabbing, but she came to me and said


    that Winnie is dirty and unfit to raise the children. Let me give her the children. There is no bottom line,


    how can she bring up a child like that?¡±


    Felix said to Brian, but he did not metion Winnie¡¯s ne, because he did not want Brian to know


    that he met Winnie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that, how she could do that?¡±


    Brian was more disappointed at Wendy. It seemed that Wendy was not an honest woman.


    How could she do such a thing behind his back? Had she not given up attacking Winnie?


    ¡°If you go on a blind date, Winnie cane with her child. It¡¯s a quid pro quo and there¡¯s no


    alternative.¡±


    Felix told Brian his idea directly.


    He thought that since Brian did not have deep feelings for Wendy, it would be the same for him to


    marry anyone. Although the development of the Yup Group was fast, its foundation was not solid


    enough, so he would rather find a more powerful one.


    Brian was embarrassed and was forced by his grandfather again and again, he did not know what to


    do.


    He came here for the reason that he could spend New Year with Winnie. But Grandpa made everything


    Grandpa¡¯s attitude was very clear that he would not ept Wendy. But why he was greedy about the


    Yup Group?


    What should he do? Should he go to a blind date so that he could spend New Year with Winnie?


    Drinking too much alcohol was bad.


    Emily had not been awake, but she had to open her eyes because of a headache. But as her


    consciousness became clearer and clearer, she suddenly stood up and looked around in amazement.


    This was not her bedroom, this was not her home. It was clean and tidy, like a hotel, but it had a warm


    feeling.


    She looked around, wondering why she was there. She tried to remember what happenedst night,


    but she did not remember anything.


    She told Leo to help her find a driver, it must be the driver send her here. Thinking of this, Emily


    suddenly had a bad feeling and quickly looked down at her clothes.


    After felt more panic after that.


    She had clothes on, which was reassuring. But she was not wearing her own clothes. Where were her


    clothes? Who changed her clothes?


    Emily could not calm down, and then got up to see if she could find someone.


    As soon as she got out of bed, Leo walked out of the dressing room, making Emily retreat twice.


    ¡°Are you a ghost? How can you walk without making any sound?¡±


    Emily was obviously frightened by Leo¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d be careful not to disturb you.¡±


    Leo said gently.


    ¡°You......Why I am here? Why are you here? Where is this ce?¡±


    Emily did not continue to tangle whether there was a sound walking.


    She was now more concerned about what happenedst night, why she was with Leo.


    Leo did not rush to answer Emily, but found a bathrobe to wrap Emily.


    Now Emily was wearing a shirt of Leo, which was very loose on her body. If her fruity and firm chests


    not hid, Leo¡¯s heartbeat would be wild.


    Her lower body was undressed and only covered by the wide shirt. Her buttocks were covered, but her


    delicate slender legs could be seen.


    If Leo did not wrap her, he could not be a gentleman.


    Only then did Emily realize that she had no clothes on, and the setting sun drenched her body.


    She quickly wrapped herself up in the bathrobe. Subsequently she stared at Leo angrily.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Leo calm himself down and then said.


    ¡°This is my home. You¡¯re here because I would be worried if you were sent back home by a drink when


    you were drunk.¡±


    ¡°Then you can send me home, how did you bring me to your home? Rascal, what did you do to me?¡±


    Emily did not ept Leo¡¯s kindness. She had different idea with Leo, she thought driver was safer than


    Leo.


    ¡°I never thought of that. Next time I will send you home.¡±


    Leo jokingly said. Seeing that Emily was anxious, he felt funny and gave a smile.


    In fact, he wanted to send her home, but it was toote, if her parents saw her to be drunk, they must


    be worried. That was why Leo took Emily back to his home.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did bring you back, but I promise I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Leo exined. If he did not exin, Emily might have punched at him.


    ¡°You were so drunk, your clothes were all dirty, and you would be sick if you didn¡¯t change your


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°Who changed my clothes?¡±


    Emily believed that she vomited, because it happened every now and then.


    ¡°My female housekeeper. I was not there, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leo thought he was a gentleman. He now had broken up with Emily, and he could not take advantage


    of her.


    ¡°But why did youe out of the room?¡±


    Emily was confused that Leo came out from the bathroom.


    ¡°I shied away when you were changing, and then I came in. I¡¯ve been in the same room with you ever


    since I was afraid you¡¯d need someone to take care of you.¡±


    Leo told the truth that he had not done anything but was simply worried about Emily.


    ¡°In the same room? In my bed?¡±


    No way, nothing happened since they were in a bed?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been lying on the couch and you¡¯ve been sleeping in my bed, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Leo was pretty sure he didn¡¯t do anything, althoughst night Emily hugged him and almost made him


    lose his mind. But Leo still controlled himself, fearing that Emily would regret it when she woke up.


    ¡°That is all?¡±


    Emily questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily looked at Leo¡¯s frank expression and believed him for the time being. But she suddenly realized


    a big problem and got panic.


    ¡°You just said this is your house and I slept in your room. How can I exin this to your parents? We¡¯ve


    broken up. What do they think of me when they see me in your room?¡±


    Emily was so worried and agitated. If his parents saw that, they must think that she was an


    unscrupulous girl. She had broken up with him, but still slept in his bed.


    ¡°Then get married. No need to exin if you are their daughter-inw.¡±


    Leo was surprised but his own words. He liked to make a joke, but never regardless of the asion.


    Leo was frightened by his words, but Emily did not feel it was terrible, because she knew that Leo was


    making a joke, even if it was true, he had his reason.


    But she must not be part of the reason.


    Emily calmed down and gave a hum with disdain.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    ¡°Leo, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me Winwin for what happened between you and Winnie. Although Winwin and I have not


    known each other for a long time, we get along very well.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can tell Winwin that I have broken up with you. I can¡¯t always lie to her, it will affect my


    rtionship with Winwin.¡±


    Emily wanted to break away from Leo. Sooner orter, she could not help him. It would be good to stop


    procrastinating early.


    Emily paused before she continued.


    ¡°I can bear to lose a man who doesn¡¯t love me, but I don¡¯t want to lose Winwin as a friend.¡±


    Emily¡¯s attitude was firm. In her view, it was not a bid deal to lose a man who did not love her, but it


    would be sad to lose friend because of this man.


    Leo was embarrassed, because it was not suitable to say that because of their rtionship, although it


    was just a joke.


    ¡°What I just said was thoughtless. Please forgive me if I offended you. I¡¯ll do it as soon as you say, but I


    need your help in the near future.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I can see the rtionship between you and Winwin, and I will not let you lose your friendship because


    of me.¡±


    Leo stopped smiling. To Emily, he was an irresponsible liar without credibility.


    He knew that Emily was sad because of his lie. But he always had a feeling that he didn¡¯t want to lose


    Emily, and that feeling grew stronger.

 Chapter 333 Find out the Truth

    Chapter 333 Find out the Truth


    Leo sighed.


    ¡°It is my vi, my parents are not here, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being seen.¡±


    ¡°Your clothes are dirty and I have called the secretary to send in new ones. Take a shower, and she will


    be here soon.¡±


    Said Leo, pointing to the direction he came out.


    ¡°A bathroom is inside and you can use whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait downstairs for you.¡±


    Leo went downstairs directly after saying that.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief, but she was lost and disappointed.


    Seeing that Leo was indifferent, she knew there was no hope for them.


    Emily told herself that it was time to give up. He did not belong to her, she would let go as early as


    possible, only in this way she could live proudly and not to be hurt.


    After Winnie woke up, it was already nine o¡®clock in the morning. She had a headache, but she could


    bear it.


    She got up and found her cell phone, only to find that it was turned off. So she turned the phone on.


    Fortunately, nothing important was missed.


    She called Laura to help her with something.


    ¡°Laura, I will be at work this morning, please help me sent the document I gave you yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯te today. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Laura said intimately, but she had her n.


    ¡°I am fine. I just drank too muchst night. I will go to work in the afternoon.¡±


    Winnie said politely.


    ¡°Ok, I can take care of it.¡±


    When Laura said that, Winnie thought their call was over. Just as she was about to say goodbye, Laura


    spoke.


    ¡°I understand, it¡¯s time for good friends to get together as the New Year ising.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I drank with friends, and drank too much. Laura, I gotta go, I have to my friends and see how they


    are doing.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Laura.¡±


    Winnie really did not have time to chat with Laura, so she could only hang up the phone.


    Laura still wanted to continue to inquire about something, but the phone had been hung up.


    She first finished the work Winnie had assigned, and then texted the other two people in the group.


    Laura: Winnie got drunkst night and has note to work today.


    Laura: I don¡¯t know who she drank with. She said she drank with friends.


    After the message was sent, Laura waited for a while before ra replied.


    ra: Maybe Daenerys and her friends. Daenerys is pregnant now and can¡¯t drink. Maybe she drank


    with men.


    Laura: She recently was close to the girlfriend of Leo. When Leo¡¯s girlfriend was free, she came to the


    ra: Good for her. She once dated with Leo, now she gets along well with his girlfriend. I can¡¯t tell she


    is sincere or has a sneaky idea.


    ra was puzzled. That day she told Wendy that Leo and Winnie had an affair. Didn¡¯t she use it to


    make it hard for Winnie?


    Was Wendy afraid of being known by Brian?


    At this time, Wendy also sent a message.


    Wendy: Laura, are you sure that Leo¡¯s girlfriend and Winnie are very close?


    Laura: I¡¯m sure. She came to thepany to see Winnie the day before. They had lunch together.


    They got along well, talking andughing.


    Wendy was silent, but she felt unease. She told Emily about Leo¡¯s affair. How could Emily not care


    about it? If Emily didn¡¯t care or make trouble to Winnie, her n failed again.


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie got up and wash her face. As she was to go out, she received a


    phone call from Brian.


    After receiving the phone, Winnie went directly to the Be Group.


    This time she was not as impulsive asst time and did not take the president¡¯s elevator. On the


    thirtieth floor, she greeted the secretary as usual, and then the secretary took Winnie to the president¡¯s


    office.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to be here?¡±


    Winnie stood there, intending to listen to Brian to exin and then leave.


    ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Brian walked over from hid desk, and Winnie sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Brian cared about Winnie. Seeing that she was not in good spirits, he was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m much better after a solid night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Every time Brian said that, Winnie¡¯s heart was inexplicable sorrow. He shouldn¡¯t care about her, and


    she had no reason to ept his care.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday you asked me to inquire into Penny. And I found that the man who went to see her was my


    uncle.¡±


    That was why Brian was in a low mood.


    When Albert told him the results of the investigation, he immediately became suspicious. He had no


    idea why his uncle contacted with Penny.


    ¡°Your uncle?¡±


    Winnie was in daze. She did not know Brian¡¯s uncle or his rtionship with Penny.


    ¡°Winwin, I don¡¯t know the reason, so I can¡¯t tell you details. And the Be family isplicated and I


    need to look into it.¡±


    ¡°I called you here today to talk about things rted to Megan.¡±


    Brian did not want to involve Winnie in the disputes of his family, and did not want Winnie to know too


    much, otherwise she would be in trouble.


    ¡°What does it matter to Megan?¡±


    Winnie was confused.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas often visited Penny, and Penny might have told Uncle Thomas about Megan. I¡¯m not


    sure what Uncle Thomas will do if he knows it. So I want to tell my grandfather about it before he says


    anything.¡±


    Brian said simply and deliberately slowed down his speed of speaking.


    With this exnation, Winnie understood. It seemed that the rtionship between Brian and Uncle


    Thomas was only superficial.


    Winnie was silent, because if Brian wanted to tell his grandpa about Megan, she could not stop him.


    ¡°I told you this because I want you to be prepared. Grandpa maye to you, and I have no idea what


    he will do to you.¡±


    Brian continued. He was worried that Winnie would be in trouble and might leave B City after he told


    the truth.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll be prepared. It doesn¡¯t matter to me what the Chairman does, just don¡¯t affect my


    family.¡±


    Winnie was always prepared, but until now she was not ready, because she did not know how the


    Be family would treat her and the children.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have objection about it, Mr. Be. Megan is your child, after all. But I want you to promise me


    you¡¯ll make sure I have custody of the children.¡±


    That was the only thing Winnie worried about, and it was what she kept thinking about when she could


    not sleep at night.


    She knew that Felix was domineering and that it was not easy to keep the children¡¯s custody.


    Brian did not know what his grandfather would do. However, he promised Winnie.


    ¡°Rest assured, you will have the children.¡±


    ¡°Ok. When are you going to tell your grandpa?¡±


    On the issue of children, Winnie believed what Brian said. He would stand on the standpoint of children


    and consider giving them a most suitable growth environment.


    ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    Brian wanted to think about it carefully. After thinking about it, he would immediately tell his grandfather.


    ¡°When I tell him, your family and my family will be greatly affected. It is a few days away from the New


    Year, so tell him after New Year, so that everyone can have a peaceful year.¡±


    Winnie wanted to make everyone have a final peace and gave herself more time to consider and


    prepare.


    After Winnie left, Brian thought a lot. His idea was basically the same with that of Winnie, and he was


    not entirely sure about the custody of the children.


    If his grandfather insisted on taking back custody, if he could not bear to let the children and Winnie


    separate, Winnie could only leave with the two children.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a long time, Brian finally decided to follow Winnie¡¯s advice and let everyone have a


    stable year.


    At the thought that Winnie might leave with children, Brian had a strong desire to celebrate the New


    Year with Winnie.


    This was likely to be the only New Year together in their lives, the only chance to give their children a


    But such an opportunity required him to do something.


    Thinking of this, Brian picked up the phone and called grandpa directly.


    ¡°I agree to the blind date, but the result should be based on my own decision.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Will you invite Winnie or shall I invite her?¡±


    Felix was obviously proud, he knew Brian would agree to go to the blind date because of Winnie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her.¡±


    Brian did not trust Felix, afraid he said something wrong.


    ¡°Ok, make your own arrangements.¡±


    Felix hung up the phone after that.


    He did not immediately arrange the blind date, but made a call to Winnie.


    After Winnie left the president¡¯s office, she met Albert and chatted for a while before going out of the


    Be Group. And then she met Jack as she walked out of the building.


    Winnie was stunned and did not know what to say.


    ¡°We met again.¡±


    Jack was excited. he did not expect to meet Winnie today.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here for business.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Winnie said and then found an excuse to leave, but Jack continued.


    ¡°You were in a hurry to leavest time. Don¡¯t say you are unavable this time. We¡¯re all going to have


    dinner at noon anyway. How about you treat me today?¡±

 Chapter 334 Asking Daenerys for Help

    Chapter 334 Asking Daenerys for Help


    Jack was straightforward, to save time so that Brian would not show up suddenly, and he was afraid


    that Winnie would refuse him.


    It was cheeky, but the most important thing was to ask Winnie out.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Winnie was embarrassed, but her phone rang suddenly. Winnie was relieved to hear the phone.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have to answer the phone.¡±


    Winnie picked up the phone and found it was Felix calling. She felt that she should avoid Jack.


    ¡°It is my leader, it must be something urgent. I am sorry, let¡¯s take a rain check.¡±


    Winnie found an excuse to leave quickly. Although Jack tried to ask her to stay, she did not look back.


    Winnie went back to the car. The phone had been hung up, and Winnie called back.


    ¡°Sorry, Chairman, I was convenient to answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Are you convenient now?¡±


    Felix¡¯ was serious and cold.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie quietly answered.


    ¡°Brian told me to ask you to bring Megan to my home for the New Year. In fact, I like Megan very much,


    but the New year...¡±


    Felix went directly to the point. He wanted to tell Winnie what he thought, if Winnie insisted oning


    over, he would be ok with that. However, before he could finish his words, Winnie stopped him.


    ¡°Thank you for that you like Megan. New year is for union of the family, Megan and I are not suitable to


    be there, or it will make everyone not at ease. I have family too and I have to stay with them. Thank


    you, but we can¡¯t be there.¡±


    Winnie refused directly.


    When Felix was in the mid of his sentence, Winnie had known the reason he called. It was a day for


    family gathering, and she had no reason to be the Be family.


    Winnie could understand that, so she did not need Felix to say something to hurt her.


    Winnie was sensible, and Felix felt upset unexpectedly. He liked such people, who was smart and


    sensible.


    ¡°Brian wants you toe.¡±


    To avoid unnecessary troubles, Felix had to say so.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chairman, I will go to A City in a few days. Even if Mr. Be asks me to be there, I will


    not agree. Actually he had told me twice, but I refused.¡±


    ¡°I gottta go and have to drive now.¡±


    Winnie guaranteed again and again and she would do that, Felix had no need to be worried.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    With that, Felix put down the phone, as he was to hang up the phone, Winnie spoke again.


    ¡°Chairman, I wish you and your family a happy new year.¡±


    Hearing that, Felix felt warmed but bitter.


    Emily did not feel at east. She could not lie to Winnie all the time and one day she would find out that


    she had broken up with Leo.


    And she could not help Leo to cheat Winnie all the time. It was not a way to fix the problem, and they


    had to face the reality.


    After thinking for a long time, she put the hope on Daenerys.


    So she drove to Daenerys¡¯.


    But she was awkward when she saw Daenerys¡¯ parents.


    ¡°Kevin has to work and Daenerys will give birth soon, we are worried, so we can topany her.¡±


    Daenerys¡¯ mother was nice.


    As Emily thought her n would fail, Daenerys¡¯ mother said.


    ¡°You came at the right time. Pleasepany Daenerys, we go out for shopping and we will be back


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I willpany her. You can go ahead, and I will contact you if something is wrong.¡±


    Hearing that, Emily was pleased.


    After Daenerys¡¯ parents left, Emily helped Daenerys to the bedroom.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you ufortable since you drank a lotst night?¡±


    Daenerys asked Emily, because Emily did not look good.


    ¡°I am ok, but I have forgotten what happenedst night.¡±


    Emily was much better now, but she was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Why you look bad?¡±


    Daenerys thought Emily did not admit it because she was drunk.


    Emily sighed and her eyes became dark.


    She was an optimistic person, and Daenerys had never seen her sighed, so she had a reason to be


    upset.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Emily sighed again and then sat down on the bedside.


    ¡­


    She told Daenerys what happened between her and Leo. It hurt, but only when it was solved, she could


    feel better and then get over Leo.


    ¡°How could Leo do that? It doesn¡¯t matter he cheats on Winwin, but he could hurt you.¡±


    Daenerys was angry and surprised, since she did not expect that.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emily gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°I did not expect that he would use my feeling. I hate Leo, but I am happy to know you.¡±


    ¡°If Leo told me in the beginning, I will help him to cheat Winwin, but now I got cheated. I get along well


    with Winwin, if she knows that, I am afraid that we can¡¯t be friends, after all she got cheated. And I am


    afraid she will me herself.


    Emily said what she thought. She was sad but not emotional, because she it was in vain.


    ¡°Leo was thoughtless, even if you conceal it for kindness, you can conceal it for a lifetime. You can¡¯t


    always help Leo. He is smart, but why did he do this stupid thing?¡±


    Daenerys had not way but me Leo.


    ¡°It is not stupid. He cares about Winwin and loves her in a different way. He wants protect her, he wants


    her to have a good life.¡±


    Emily knew everything. And she could understand that when she calmed down. But she was hurt


    because his love for Winwin.


    ¡°It could be Leo¡¯s thought, but he could make you do it for him. I am speechless about him.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Daenerys asked. Since she came, she wanted to solve the problem. Daenerys wanted to hear her


    n.


    ¡°I want Winwin to know about it. I don¡¯t think it is respectful to conceal from her. Leo and I have broken


    up and I can¡¯t help conceal from her for a lifetime. Winwin will be angry if she knows itte.¡±


    ¡°Daenerys, I just want her to the know that truth and she would not be hurt. We are still friends even if


    there is no Leo.¡±


    It was a simple requirement and she did not want to continue this ridiculous lie. She wanted to get


    along with Winnie with a peaceful mind.


    ¡°It is hard for you. You must be sad.¡±


    Daenerys could understand that, and the only one got hurt was Emily. And she still thought for Winnie.


    ¡°Yes, we started our rtionship from a blind date, but I would not be with him if I don¡¯t like him. don¡¯t


    worry, there are many people break up, I can make it.¡±


    Emily was optimistic. She endured it, but she underestimated her love for Leo.


    ¡°Daenerys. If I tell Winwin directly, I am afraid she will be sad, so please tell her. You don¡¯t have to tell


    her the reason we broke up, but the fact we broke up.¡±


    Emily cared about her friendship with Winnie, because love made her hurt, and friendship made her


    feel good.


    And she could not have one-sided love as Winnie, or she would be painful for a life.


    ¡°You give up? Don¡¯t you think it is a pity you give up on Leo?¡±


    Daenerys felt it was a pity. They were match to be together, thought Leo loved Winnie, but he knew that


    he could not be with her.


    Leo would go into a new rtionship sooner orter, and Emily could be his love, but he had not


    noticed it. It was a pity to break up.


    ¡°No matter how good he is, I don¡¯t think it is a pity since he doesn¡¯t love me. Winnie is to be single for a


    man, but I can¡¯t live as her.¡±


    ¡°I am the writer of my life, I don¡¯t want my life to be so miserable. I don¡¯t think it is necessary to pay too


    much for a man who doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    Emily was open minded. She loved Leo and she was determined to get over Leo, but it needed time.


    ¡°It makes sense, if Winnie is like you, we don¡¯t need to worry about her. You are right, it can¡¯t be


    concealed, I will tell Winnie some day. When it is solved, everyone could feel relieved.


    ¡°But, Emily, thank you for not ming Winwin.¡±


    Daenerys felt that Winnie met someone was reasonable. If Emily was like Wendy or Penny, she would


    have one more enemy.

 Chapter 335 Love is not Complicated

    Chapter 335 Love is not Complicated


    From beginning to end, Emily did not go against Winnie. she only hated Leo for cheating her, trampling


    on her love, and failing to live up to her heart.


    ¡°Why do I hate her? I love her love Brian, how could she love Leo? It is Leo¡¯s problem, and I will not be


    unreasonable.


    Emily entrusted it to Daenerys. When Winnie knew it, Leo and she would be totally over.


    ¡°Emily, how did you know that? Did Leo tell you?¡±


    Daenerys asked.


    Since Leo was using Emily, he would not tell her, but how did she know? Did she find it out or did


    someone tell her?


    ¡°Wendy told me.¡±


    Emily did not lie to Daenerys.


    ¡°She again, what a bad woman.¡±


    Daenerys was angry, speaking of Wendy. She always messed things up.


    ¡°She told me that Leo likes Winwin and that they used to date. Daenerys, I had doubts before, but I did


    not expect that it was Winwin.¡±


    Emily told Daenerys in details.


    ¡°I was Leo¡¯s girlfriend, but we did not kiss but just hold hands.¡±


    Hearing that, Daenerys was surprised. That was why Emily believe Wendy.


    Emily continued, ¡°And it was me to hold his hand, and he had been avoiding it.¡±


    ¡°There was an old pedant in his car, a hand made bracelet. I bought him a new one, and when I took


    the old one, he was angry at me, it made me awkward.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking that pedant must be meaningful, so I felt upset.¡±


    ¡°I know that bracelet, it was from Winwin they were a couple, but you don¡¯t have to care about that.


    Their rtionshipsted only for a short time, and they just held hands.¡±


    Daenerys knew about the bracelet because Winnie had told her. So Daenerys had a say about their


    rtionship.


    ¡°It has been past, and it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Emily sighed again before she said.


    ¡°when I doubted that he loves Winwin, it was when Winwin took the promotional video. I went to see


    Winwin and Leo was outside the studio. And I found there was love in his eyes to Winwin.


    At that thought, Emily was sad, because Leo would not see her in that way.


    ¡°So you believe Wendy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I asked Leo, he did not conceal it from me and told me the truth.¡±


    Because Leo told her the truth, she broke up with him. if Leo lied to her, she might believe him.


    ¡°I am sorry to involve you.¡±


    ¡°But Wendy is so mean. She warmed me in the first time she met me.¡±


    Daenerys said angrily.


    ¡°Why, you love Brian too?¡±


    Emily was surprised.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like cold man.¡±


    Daenerys denied. She would not ept such a man.


    ¡°Wendy knows that Winwin and I are good friends, and Kevin and Brian are good friends, she was


    afraid that Keven would help Winwin to be with Brian, so she warmed me stay away from it.¡±


    Daenerys exined.


    ¡°She is sinister, how could she do that? Don¡¯t she know that love could not be forced?¡±


    Hearing that, Emily was angry.


    ¡°If Brian doesn¡¯t love her, it is not useful to warm.¡±


    ¡°Why Brian pesters with some cheap woman? Winwin is good and has two children, can¡¯t he see that?¡±


    Emily had forgotten her pain and felt sorry for Winnie.


    ¡°They love each other, but there were so many difficulties, the children could not help.¡±


    Daenerys felt sorry too, but it was destiny, no one could change that.


    ¡°Why not? They just think too much. Why did they think in aplicated way?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wendy making a trick? Shall we help her?¡±


    Hearing that, Daenerys was shocked.


    ¡°Help her? What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Help her to stay away from Brian so that Winwin can be with Brian.¡±


    Emily was impulsive, but she felt she was sensible.


    In her view, lovers should be together and nothing could stop that.


    ¡°I am shocked, please give me time to think about it.¡±


    Daenerys was calm, and she had to be calm, because she knew Winwin had been through a lot, she


    was not sure if it worth.


    Emily left till Daenerys¡¯ parents came back but Daenerys kept thinking about it. She felt she should


    She was inconvenient and Leo was too busy toe, so she called Leo.


    ¡°Shall we chat?¡±


    Hearing that, Leo knew that Daenerys had something to tell him.


    He waved his hand and let his assistant and secretary to leave before he answered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was gentle and no sadness could be heard.


    ¡°Ok, since you are busy, we will go to the point.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you break up with Emily?¡±


    Daenerys asked.


    Leo was silent for a while and frowned.


    ¡°Did Emily tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she wants to end the current situation and doesn¡¯t want misunderstanding with Winwin. You don¡¯t


    have to exin. Tell me what you want? Let Winwin know or continue to hide from her?¡±


    Daenerys asked Leo, from his voice, she knew that he had feeling for Emily.


    ¡°Please hold it on for a while, I don¡¯t know my feelings for Emily, and I need time.¡±


    Leo answered. He was in bad mood since he broke up with Emily. He did not want her to go.


    So he did not understand.


    Daenerys made a call in the right time, or Winwin would have known about it.


    ¡°Ok, but you have to try to find you what your feeling for Emily.¡±


    Daenerys agreed. She hoped that Leo and Emily could be together and Leo could make up for Emily


    with love.


    Brian¡¯s grandpa was efficient, and Brian got the notification of the blind date in the afternoon. And he


    only knew when and where to meet.


    It seemed that his Grandpa had long prepared for it, and Brian could only do as he asked.


    Megan wanted to take the tool. Brian thought there was no one in Winnie¡¯s home, so he intended to go


    to Winnie¡¯s home since the children know the key to open the door.


    So he took two children to Winnie¡¯s home. Soon after he left, Wendy drove to the suburbs.


    ¡°Hello, Rufus.¡±


    After greeting with Rufus, Wendy began to look for Brian.


    ¡°Is Brian upstairs?¡±


    Wendy asked.


    ¡°He is out.¡±


    Rufus answered in a cold voice.


    He did not want to see Wendy.


    ¡°What about the children?¡±


    Wendy did not notice Brian¡¯s car when she came in.


    ¡°They are out too.¡±


    Rufus did not raise his head holding the magazine sitting in the sofa.


    ¡°Ok, then I stay with you.¡±


    Wendy thought it was a good chance to talk to Rufus, though she felt she was not weed, but she


    could not sit idle.


    But there was no answer, Wendy was awkward, but she did not intend to leave.


    She sat down and said.


    ¡°Rufus, can I move it? So that I can take care of Brian.¡±


    Wendy went to the point.


    She knew it was not appropriate to raise that question, but Brian said if she wanted to move in, she


    would have the approval of Rufus.


    ¡°Wendy, do you mean I don¡¯t take care of Brian?¡±


    Rufus refused, if Wendy was smart, she should understand him and stop talking about it.


    Wendy understood, but she did not stop.


    ¡°No, you have taken good care of him, but you are old and I should be the one to take care of him.¡±


    Wendy was awkward again, but she could not shrink.


    ¡°I am old, but you told me to take care of the two children. Since I can take care of two children, why


    can¡¯t I take care of my son?¡±


    Rufus did not want to mention it, but it reminded him of the fact that she refused to take care of two


    children.

 Chapter 336 The Surprise of Going Home

    Chapter 336 The Surprise of Going Home


    Rufus did not want Wendy to live in his house, because of the children and Brian and he himself


    disliked her.


    Wendy came to discuss with him was certainly that Brian refused him, or she would not ask his advice.


    "No, Rufus, I can exin that. I......"


    Wendy did not expect that her words would cause Rufus¡¯ dissatisfaction.


    "Well, exin it; I want to hear your exnation. You can''t me others and you can¡¯t take the credit


    for what you haven¡¯t done."


    Rufus looked up at Wendy sharply. He knew that Wendy had done, but he never mentioned it, and


    today he would like to hear her exnation.


    "Rufus..."


    Wendy looked at Rufus in daze. Hearing what Rufus said, she knew that the Be family had known


    what she had done.


    "Yes, my father told me. Wendy, I will give you a chance to exin everything you''ve been doingtely.


    Do you think it is right?"


    Rufus continued and he wanted to get to know why she became so vulgar.


    "I... Rufus, Brian dide back, and I did advise him. I don''t understand why you and Grandpa have


    questions. At the beginning I said I would let you take care of the children, but now I have changed my


    mind. I want to be close to them and raise them myself. If Brian wants the children back, I prefer not to


    have child for the sake of the two children."


    When Wendy said that, she was unsure, because she did not know why the Be family was not


    satisfied, and did not know what she had done wrong.


    Now she has been forced to corner. She admitted that she was anxious and did things in a hurry, but


    she was not that sinister. Why did the Be family hate her?


    "I know you advised him. Grandpa, Ste and Kevin had advised him for a long time, but he never had


    been back. Do you understand what I mean? He doesn''t listen to anyone, including you."


    Rufus had put the words straight forward, but he did not say that Brian came back because of Winnie.


    He believed that Wendy could understand.


    ¡°It wasn''t because of me. Whose was it? Whose advice was it?¡±


    Wendy finally understood the reason for Felix''s temper with her. All people did not believe that it was


    her credit.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he figured it out on his own. Maybe the kids yed a part in it. Wendy, even if it is


    your credit, you should not take credit from Grandpa.


    "He knows everything, and he will know that it if it was your credit. When he knows it, there will be


    rewards and punishments. Only when he rewards you, can you be sure that it is your credit. No matter


    in any matter, you should keep a low prodocument and act after thinking."


    Rufus warned Wendy, intending to let her not y tricks with grandpa.


    Rufus paused for a while before he continued.


    ¡°As for the children, you said you have changed your mind, but who can believe that you would not


    change your mind again if you have the children. If you kick the children out after you get married with


    Brian, what should we do? What should the children do?¡±


    Rufus did not trust Wendy after what had happened. He did not feel at ease to let her have the


    children, only Winnie was good to them.


    "You don''t trust me?"


    Wendy was sad that Rufus still did not believe her.


    "Think about whether you mean it before you ask me. Do you see the children as tools to keep Brian,


    or do you really like them and see them as your own children? Can you do that?"


    Outsiders might be moved by Wendy''s statement, but she could not cheat Rufus, because there was


    love to the children to her erratic eyes.


    "I..."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Wendy wanted to defend, but Rufus got up.


    "Wendy, the children will stay with me for a few days on holiday. They still can''t ept you now, so


    don''t move in."


    With that, Rufus walked away. He felt that Wendy could not listen to what he said and did not admit that


    she was wrong. She was like Penny.


    Wendy was rejected again and was scolded.


    She drove away in low spirits, wondering what she had done wrong all the way. She tried to win her


    rtionship, but it was getting worse.


    The Be family including Brian hated her now. Would she be a qualified daughter-inw by doing


    nothing?


    Wendy was confused.


    When Brian came to Winwin''s home with two children, their children changed their minds.


    "Daddy, Mommy is still at work. Can we surprise her by cooking her dinner?"


    Megan came up with this idea.


    "Yes, I agree."


    Luke said.


    "But what if Mommy eats out? We will work for nothing."


    Brian asked two children. If Winnie came back, it would be a surprise.


    "I''ll call Mommy and ask."


    Megan was to find a mobile phone, Brian reminded her.


    "Mind your words and don¡¯t slip away the surprise."


    "I know, Daddy, your daughter is the cleverest."


    Megan said mischievously. She was as confident as Winnie. And the way she walked was pleasing to


    watch.


    Looking at her small figure, inadvertently Brian gave a happy smile.


    He had grown more and more fond of the children, and was more and more inseparable from them. If


    his grandfather really forced Winnie to leave, and if the two children had to follow her, Brian would feel


    like his world was an empty shell.


    Winnie was toe backter, so they got to work.


    They did not know how to cook, but they could find a recipe online.


    Finally they made four dishes and a soup.


    The table was set and they were waiting for Winnie toe home.


    Winnie was really tired today. She did not want to cook by herself after work. Downstairs she bought


    instant noodles.


    Opening the door, Winnie smelled the fragrance before she changed her shoes. She was confused


    about it


    After taking off her shoes, she walked inside and saw food ced on the table.


    Four dishes, one soup, four sets of cutlery, four bowls of rice.


    Winnie was surprised. She did not know who cooked the dinner, it seemed that there were more than


    one person.


    She looked around, but she found no one.


    "Mommy..."


    The two children ran out together, followed by Brian with a smile.


    Winnie was indeed surprised. Watching they appeared at the same time, and there was a meal, she


    felt warm.


    "Did you cook the food?¡±


    Winnie asked with a warm smile on her face.


    "Daddy made it. My brother and I helped. You have the Love Supper."


    Megan said with a clear and bright voice. She was satisfied when she found Mommy was surprised.


    "I''m so touched that you can help with the cooking."


    Winnie said and hugged the two children in her arms.


    "Wash your hands and eat, or the food will be cold."


    Brian said and pulled apart two children hugging Winnie. He was jealous of the children, he wished that


    it was him to hug Winnie.


    "Wash hands and eat."


    Winnie stood up straight and went to the bathroom. She did not dare to look at Brian.


    As long as she saw love in Brian¡¯s eyes, she would break down.


    It was like a family of four living their life. The one who got off work first picked up the kids and then


    cooked and worked for the other one toe home for dinner.


    It was the simplest happiness, which belonged to ordinary people and she had been hoping for it, but it


    had note true. So Winnie prayed that if they met in the next life, Brian must be an ordinary person.


    After washing hands, she came out and looked at Brian.


    "Thank you for cooking the dinner."


    She said to Brian.


    "It is the first time I cooked. I don''t know whether it tastes good or not. Have a taste and give me some


    advice, I will try to make it perfect next time."


    Brian''s tone was gentle and he was wearing a smile.


    He liked this kind of life too, but he could do nothing to have it.


    Winnie smiled faintly and began to taste.


    She was surprised and moved to taste them. She felt so warm eating the soup.


    "All in all, it''s good, the taste is a bit too heavy. But it is good enough since it is your first time to cook.


    Kids, give apuse to Daddy, so that he can make it better next time."


    Winnie said happily so that the children could have a feeling of home.


    Megan and Luke were apuding and cheering.


    "Daddy, Mommy said you are good."


    "Daddy is the best"


    The two children couldn''t helpughing and pping together when they praised Brian.


    "As long as you want to eat it, I will cook for you when I am avable."

 Chapter 337 Unkept Promises

    Chapter 337 Unkept Promises


    "Ok, we are looking forward to it."


    "And cook for Mommy. We are the happiest family in the world."


    Megan was very excited, at the moment she felt she was the happiest person in the world with her


    parents and brother around.


    "Ok."


    He wanted to cook for his children and the woman he loved every day, which was a kind of low-key


    happiness.


    "Well, let''s start eating. Daddy cooked it, you must eat it all."


    Winnie said with a smile, but her heart was bitter.


    They could only have this happy scene once in a lifetime. After the New Year, the identity of Megan


    would be revealed, and she was not sure if they could meet again.


    Everyone began to eat. The two children obeyed and ate carefully. Brian ate little, but he kept helping


    food for the children and Winnie.


    After dinner, they cleaned up the kitchen. Finally, the two children were kicked out of the kitchen by


    Brian, and he came to help.


    "Take the children back, if you arete, your father will be worried."


    Winnie said to Brian as she washed the tes and chopsticks.


    "I..."


    "We''re not going back. We''ll stay here for the night."


    As Brian was about to speak, he was interrupted by two children who came back.


    "Daddy will stay too."


    Megan added that she didn''t want her hard-won happiness to disappear so soon.


    "Grandpa would be worried."


    Winnie had been using Rufus as an excuse. The children could stay, but Brian could not.


    But as Winnie''s words fell, Megan ran away, leaving Luke to exin.


    "She went to call Grandpa, and he will not be worried after she called him."


    "Haha...You''re twins. You know what Megan is going to do. It that empathy."


    Brian said with a smile. His children were so smart.


    "I think so."


    Luke nodded and then turned around to leaveposedly.


    "Luke changed. He can make jokes now. He is really happy."


    Brian felt gratified looking at Luke was dependable now.


    "Yes, as long as there is no serious stimtion in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I will let them grow up


    healthily and happily."


    Winnie had the greatest sense of achievement because she gave birth to her children and she was


    proud of everything about them.


    "You have paid efforts."


    What Winnie did for the children was far beyond what Brian thought. He wanted to express his


    gratitude, but Winnie didn''t want to hear the words of thanks, so he could only express his gratitude in


    another way.


    "I am their mother, and I should pay efforts."


    Winnie looked back and smiled. She never felt hard to take care of the children, but enjoyed it.


    "They are my children, too, and I didn''t do well."


    Brian felt sad. If he had time to stay with the children, Luke would not get depression. He thought the


    fault was on him, and Winnie cleaned up the mess.


    "You paid efforts too. You earn money to support them, that is why you have no time topany them.


    And I''m responsible for teaching them. It''s good to have a clear division ofbor."


    Winnie felt that they could only live in this way, so there was no expectation in her tone.


    Winnie continued to wash the dishes.


    "The children want to sleep at home, so let them stay. I''ll take them to the suburbs tomorrow before


    work."


    Winnie spoke politely, but Brian understood what she meant.


    "You want me to leave?"


    "Go back, or Wendy will have wild thoughts."


    In other words, Winnie didn''t want to cause any more trouble.


    "Wendy doesn''t live in the suburbs and she won''t know where I am."


    Brian exined. Winnie should have misunderstood him.


    "There are no guest rooms."


    Winnie still insisted that Brian go back.


    "Can¡¯t I share a room with Luke?"


    Brian knew what Winnie was worried about, and that she was adamant about letting him go. But he


    wanted to stay and to spend the night with the three.


    Winnie did not speak again, as a tacit acquiescence. Hearing that, she had no excuse to oppose.


    They watched cartoons and chatted in the living room and they did not go to sleeo until the children


    were sleepy.


    There was a problem.


    Luke¡¯s room had only one single bed, and Brian was so tall that it seemed far-fetched to share one bed


    with the child.


    "Daddy, why do you sleep with me? Go to Mommy''s room. Mommy''s bed is big. It is crowded to sleep


    with me, you know?"


    Luke protested. Hearing that, Brian couldn''t helpughing.


    "Luke, you became as naughty as Megan. I want to go to Mommy''s too, but Mommy won''t let me."


    "You just stay there, no matter Mommy says yes or no. She won¡¯t drive you out when you are asleep."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Luke said and pushed Brian, hoping that his Daddy went to his Mommy¡¯s room.


    "Are you sure Mommy won¡¯t drive me out when I am asleep?"


    Brian confirmed with Luke.


    "Yes. Maybe Mommy''s asleep and you can sneak in."


    "Well, I will go to Mommy''s."


    Brian immediately got up and left Luke''s bedroom.


    He walked quietly to the door of Winnie''s bedroom, but did not slip in quietly as Luke said. He was


    afraid to wake Winnie.


    Winnie could not fall asleep in a short time after she lied down.


    She was flipping through her phone when there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Winnie looked at the personing in and became nervous. Because she was wearing only a thin


    nightgown, and there was nothing underneath.


    At first she thought it was two children, who had a habit of knocking on the door. She forgot that there


    was a man in her house.


    "What is it?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    "Nothing, Luke drove me out, so Ie over."


    Brian answered, walking over to the bed. Without giving Winnie a chance to refuse, he directlyy


    beside Winnie, and then stretched out his hand to pull Winnie''s quilt, and wrapped both of them in the


    quilt.


    "You......Go out and sleep on the couch."


    Winnie drove Brian out. At the same time she wanted to pull the quilt to wrap herself, but Brian directly


    held her in arms.


    "I promise I won''t do anything right here."


    Brian''s voice was low and warm, but his assurances were hard to believe.


    He could already feel the hot body temperature under the thin silk pajamas and the soft and delicate


    skin. He could not control himself.


    "You are rogue, you know? You said you would sleep with Luke. Now..."


    Winnie said, but the touch made her shuddering. Every cell of her body was in high tension, especially


    her heart beat violently.


    They had sex for many times, but she was still nervous like a virgin.


    Perhaps she only loved Brian, perhaps it had been a long time that she did not have sex. All her body


    cell was inclined to Brian, which made Winnie bashful.


    Of course, Brian knew that Winnie wanted to drive him away. Before Winnie finished speaking, he


    refused.


    "I''m sorry I can''t keep that promise, and this promise..."


    Speaking of that, Brian paused for a moment and then pressed Winnie under his body.


    "Winwin, I can¡¯t keep this promise too."


    Brian was almost out of control, he gasped and eyes got lust. His heart was beating fast, not listening


    to hismand. Every time he met Winnie, he couldn''t help himself.


    Winnie had no time to react, the next moment Brian kissed her......


    Although it was a tired night, it was the most solid and secure night that Brian had recently, and it was


    also the only night that he did not have nightmares.


    The next morning, Brian had to go to thepany to deal with an emergency, so the children could


    only be sent back to the suburbs by Winnie.


    On the way back to the suburbs, the two children sat in the back and talked happily.


    They mentioned the day that Grandpa went to pick them up. Naturally, Winnie noticed the topic.


    "Grandaunt saw Grandpa when she sent you downstairs?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Yes."


    Luke answered.


    "It''s the first time they met. What did they say?"


    Winnie continued to ask curiously.


    "Grandpa asked us to get in the car with Paul first, so I only heard one sentence. Grandpa asked


    grandaunt to spend the New Year with us."


    Megan only heard that. She stopped and suddenly spoke again.


    "I think it''s not the first time Grandaunt and Grandpa have met."


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    "They didn''t introduce themselves, they didn''t say hello and the grandfather knew her name was


    Isobel."


    Megan¡¯s words surprised Winnie.


    If she remembered correctly, this was the first time they had met. But why did he know her name?


    Winnie felt weird, but it seemed to be normal to think about it. It was possible that the two had already


    met because of the children.


    Winnie indulged Brianst night, and she got hickey on her neck. Fortunately, there was only one,


    otherwise she would be crazy.


    Winwin had to wear a small scarf to cover it. Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with wearing silk scarf


    in this season, so she did not attract attention from others.


    She even forgot it when she was busy. When she was at work, she felt that the scarf around her neck


    was inconvenient, so she took it off and concentrated on her work.

 Chapter 338 Sudden Cooperation

    Chapter 338 Sudden Cooperation


    Laura had work to report to Winnie, so she knocked on the door and went in.


    "Winnie, this document is in urgent need of the other partypany. I sorted it out, please check if


    there is something wrong, and then I will send it."


    Laura said and handed the document to Winnie. When she put down the document and looked up


    inadvertently, she saw hickey on Winnie''s neck.


    She was surprised and curious.


    Even a fool could see that it was a hickey. She wanted to know who had made the hickey. Brian or her


    ex-husband? Anyway, it was a man.


    Winnie had forgotten about the hickey on her neck, she just read the document carefully and signed it


    and then went back to work.


    Laura thought it was shocking news and wanted to share it in the Group.


    She sent the document and then broke the news in the group at the first time.


    Laura: You twoe out. You have something to analyze.


    Wendy: I''m here.


    Wendy''s response was almost immediate. Because she was holding the mobile phone and wanted to


    tell them her current situation. She wanted both of them to help her figure out what to do in the future.


    Laura: I saw something disgusting today.


    Wendy: Winnie?


    Laura: Yeah, no one makes me sick except her.


    ra: What''s going on? Did Iete and miss something?


    ra replied.


    Laura: No, you''re just in time, I am about to say it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Laura: I went to Winnie''s office to deliver some materials and I saw a hickey on her neck. Don¡¯t you


    think it''s disgusting for a single woman to have something like that on her neck?


    ra gave a surprised look. But Wendy was silent for a moment.


    ra: Did you see the hickey?


    Laura: I''m not stupid. Who can''t tell it''s a hickey?


    ra: Take a picture of it.


    Laura: How can I take a picture of it? Winnie will find it. I can''t make a mistake. You can rest assured.


    Laura: That''s not the point. The point is who gave her the hickey.


    ra: Who?


    ra''s first reaction was Brian, and in addition to Brian, there was no a second person.


    The two of them had always been flirtatious and have kept up their rtionship in secret. Otherwise,


    how could Winnie took the president''s exclusive elevator atte hour?


    It was clear enough. But she could not tell Wendy directly, or she would expose herself.


    Wendy: Is it Brian?


    Wendy asked, she thought it was Brian too.


    Yesterday, Brian went out with the children. Why didn''t she realize that they woulde to Winnie?


    Wendy was furious at that thought.


    Laura: I''m not sure. After all, I didn''t see him.


    Wendy: It must be Brian. Brian went out with two children yesterday. Who can he see expect for


    Winnie?


    ra: I think it''s more likely to be Mr. Be. They seem to always be seeing each other.


    ra could only say that, and Wendy could think about it. She was still on observation and if anything


    went wrong, she really would not have a chance.


    Wendy: Damn Winnie. I think she''s crazy. She is restless, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Wendy: I have been driven crazy by the Be family these days. I don''t know why they look down on


    me for anything. They always said I was wrong.


    Laura: Did Winnie y tricks?


    Wendy: I don''t know. They didn''t mention Winnie directly, but I think it has something to do with her.


    Laura: Be careful. If she buys off all the Be family, you''ll be in danger.


    ra: The most important thing is Brian. Now he loves Winnie. What can his family do?


    ra: Although Winnie has no a strong family background, she has many things that the Be family


    needs. They would not ept such a daughter-inw, but they would not object to their ambiguous


    rtionship. It''s also a way of wooing.


    Wendy: I know that. I just don''t know what I should do. I''ve been trying to get him back, but it''s getting


    worse and worse.


    Wendy: Now Brian has moved back to the suburbs. I wanted to move in with him, but Winnie took both


    of her children back. The children wouldn''t let me live there.


    ra: I can understand that Luke won''t let you live there, but what does it matter to Winnie''s child?


    Why Winnie sent her child there? Will the Be family ept her?


    Hearing Wendy¡¯s words, ra was puzzled. She knew that Winnie had been raising Luke, but she


    could not understand why they got along so well.


    Laura: I don''t know what Mr. Be was thinking. Why he hangs on to a woman with a child?


    Wendy didn''t realize she had said something wrong until she saw ra''s question, but it was toote to


    recall it. She could only find an excuse.


    Wendy: Winnie''s family all went back to A City. She has to go to work and no one takes care of her


    child, so her child went back to Brian''s home with Luke. The key problem is not the child, she is so


    young and she knows nothing. It is Winnie behind.


    Wendy was nervous. If she exposed the rtionship between Luke and Megan, she would be over.


    Laura: Wendy is right. The key issue is not the child, but Winnie. I think if Winnie doesn''t leave, even if


    you marry Mr. Be, your life will not be easy. They always connect each other, and you will be


    affected.


    Wendy: What Laura said is reasonable. If Winnie doesn''t leave, I will never get Brian, and I will never


    be able to live in peace. If she doesn''t leave, she''ll drive me crazy one day.


    So the culprit was Winnie. If she did not leave, Wendy would have to leave. Either way, only one of the


    two women could stay.


    Winnie had a meeting this afternoon to test a new software.


    "Winnie, only the Be Group has this software test equipment. Do you know someone from it? Or


    do want you want to go with me?"


    The general manager said to Winnie. He knew it was not within the work scope of Winnie.


    "I... I''ll call and ask, but if they agree us to use it, you can go."


    Winnie was embarrassed, but she had to help for the software development.


    She did not call Brian, but Albert.


    She told Albert the basic situation. Albert responded immediately.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be is in the meeting. I''ll tell him when the meeting is over."


    "Okay, no hurry."


    Winnie hung up the phone.


    "Wait for the news, their president is in a meeting."


    Winnie felt uneasy, afraid that Brian would not agree. Theirpany was small and apetitor to the


    Be Group. Who would lend equipment to apetitor?


    Winnie''s meetings continued for other projects. And Brian soon called back.


    Winnie picked up the phone directly.


    "Put your general manager on the phone."


    Brian¡¯s tone was serious and verymercial. Winnie was puzzled but she still handed the phone to


    the general manager.


    "The president of the Be Group."


    Winnie handed the phone to the general manager. The general manager was stunned.


    He did not expect that Brian would personally call him. He took the phone and said respectfully.


    "Hello, Mr. Be ...Yes... Yes...All right, that''s great... Yes, I agree.. No problem, I will ask Winnie to


    be there and exin to you in detail."


    The general manager was passive was on the phone. From time to time, he raised his eyes to see


    Winnie, and from time to time, he looked thoughtful and surprised finally.


    And as he hung up, he had only said a few words altogether. What followed stunned everyone.


    The general manager stood up excitedly and announced loudly.


    "We''re going to work with the Be Group. This is our chance."


    After the general manager''s excited announcement, everyone stood in disbelief for a few seconds, and


    then cheered up. Among them, only Winnie was the most rational.


    She did not expect that Brian wanted to have cooperation. She did not want to have any involvement


    with the Be Group, or she lost the meaning of leaving.


    "General manager, our development will earn a lot, why we cooperate with the Be Group?"


    Winnie raised an objection.


    "We will earn more if we work with the Be Group. And we will win our reputation, from then on,


    every software development and sale price will be different."


    "Winnie, this is a very rare opportunity for ourpany. We must seize it. By the way, you will be


    responsible for the cooperation with the Be Group. After the meeting, you go to the Be Group


    for a brief report. Try to get the contract signed before the end of the year."


    The general manager was a businessman, what he wanted was interest, and he never missed a better


    opportunity.


    Everyone wanted to cooperate with the Be Group, she was the only person opposed.


    The good news soon spread all over thepany, including Laura. And she told Wendy and ra


    about it.


    Laura: Winnie is in charge of this cooperation. She will go to the Be Group and talk with Mr.


    Be. Wendy, be careful, they will use cooperation as an excuse for frequent exchanges.


    Wendy: This is Winnie''s trick. How can she make it more and more public?


    Wendy received bad news one after another, and she was extremely agitated. She hated Winnie and


    wished she disappear in the world immediately.


    ra: God, Winnie is really more and more arrogant. Who gave her the courage to be so provocative?


    ra: It must have been Winnie''s trick. The cooperation must be facilitated by Winnie. There are much


    cooperation in the Be Group, but Mr. Be never personally talked about the cooperation.


    ra was also depressed. Winnie had finally left the Be Group, if they had the cooperation, it


    would be meaningless.

 Chapter 339 Vexatious

    Chapter 339 Vexatious


    Winnie thought about it repeatedly and she could only talk to Brian about it, the best was to cancel the


    cooperation n.


    Therefore, she came to his office.


    Pushing the door and walking in, she saw Brian standing in the center of the office, with his hands in


    his pants pocket, looking serious.


    Winnie was surprised to see that, as if he was waiting for her arrival.


    At the moment the secretary closed the door, his face immediately turned warm.


    Winnie had no idea about what happened, as she was in daze, Brian took steady paces toward her.


    "Mr. Be, I..."


    Before she could finish her words, Winnie was embraced by Brian.


    Winnie was shocked.


    "What are you doing? This is yourpany, I''m here to talk about work. Let go."


    Winnie was panic. If now Wendy or thepany''s employees suddenly broke in, she would be


    the focus of others.


    "I''ll let you go."


    Brian also felt that he was crazy. Hug was not part of his n. Why did he suddenly do that?


    Sincest night''s intimacy, Brian''s love for Winnie seemed to be stronger and more unforgettable. In


    particr, he missed the simple life of a family of four.


    With children and a woman of his own, his heart was more steadfast than ever.


    "You..."


    Winnie was still trying to refuse, and Brian finally let her go.


    "It angers me, you know? We......"


    As soon as she was free, she began to me Brian. But she paused because of Brian¡¯s inexplicable


    smile.


    "What are you smiling?¡±


    Winnie asked nkly, but Brian did not answer her.


    "What''s the matter with you today? You look strange."


    "Nothing, I am just in a good mood, but why are you wearing a scarf?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With a smile on his face, Brian reached out and took the scarf off Winwin''s neck.


    "You..."


    Winnie stretched out her hand to stop him, but it waster, her neck had been exposed.


    When Brian saw the hickey on her neck, he remembered that it was his mark. Seeing that, he stopped


    smiling and embraced Winnie again.


    This time he did not say anything but felt that the hickey was magic. It was like they belonged to each


    other.


    "Brian, you are out of line. Let''s not talk about our work now. I will ask someone else to take charge of


    it."


    Winnie warned in a low voice, because she was not used to Brian like that. But her heart was


    unexpectedly calm, as if all this was natural and nothing was wrong.


    Because of Brian¡¯s bright smile, she did not want to destroy all these.


    "Well, let¡¯s talk about work. We''ll see more of each other in the future anyway."


    Brian let go of Winnie, and then he gently put the scarf on Winnie''s neck.


    "I don''t want to see you very often, Mr. Be. That is the reason I am here. Cancel the cooperation.


    We can''t get involved. It''s not appropriate."


    Winnie went to the point. Although she did not want to destroy the warm atmosphere, she could not live


    in the illusion for a lifetime. No matter how harsh the reality was, she had to face it.


    "If there is anything inappropriate, tell me."


    Brian said softly. He had different thought as Winnie. It was the chance God gave to them. It was


    appropriate.


    "You know why, if we work together, we can''t get away from our rtionship."


    Winnie felt that this was not the time to joke, nor was it the time to worry about their rtionship.


    Although the cause was the rtionship between them, Winnie still wanted to deal with it separately.


    "There should be distinction between public and private affair, don''t you think so?"


    Brian admitted that he had a selfish agenda and that his feeling was involved in the matter. But as long


    as it was rted to Winnie, he would lose his mind.


    Just let it be, maybe they were meant to experience it.


    "It''s two different things, Mr. Be. Ourpany is small, and it is not good enough for you. And


    there are manyrgepanies want to cooperate with you. Dare you say the cooperation is not


    because of me?"


    Although she did not know what as the real reason for the cooperation, Winnie felt she was part of the


    reason. Otherwise, she would not have been named in charge of the cooperation.


    "Yes, it is because of you."


    Brian was straightforward with a warm smile on her face and said with a warm tone.


    "If I cooperate with you, I will be envied by the women around you and I will be tortured by them. Do


    you want me to be tortured?"


    Brian answered so candidly that Winnie thought he was going to y with her as a toy. She didn''t want


    to be hated for a lifetime.


    Seeing Winnie''s serious face and worry in her eyes, Brian stopped the smile. He approached Winnie


    and gently held her in his arms again.


    "What you worry about won''t happen in the future. Don''t worry."


    Brian''s words were warm, but Winnie was angry.


    What did he want to do? He changed so often, Winnie was panic and did not know what to do.


    Brian let go of Winnie and began to talk about work.


    "Thepanies we can work with are bigpanies. We won¡¯t choose smallpanies, but I chose


    yourpany because of you and because of the software you designed."


    "Ourpany has been designing this software, but until now it has note to fruition. I can only


    choose to cooperate with you to develop it, otherwise a lot of money will be wasted."


    "Selfishly, I''m more motivated by what''s good for thepany."


    Brian said the reasons for the cooperation seriously. Only by saying so, Winnie would not be so


    entangled. Only when everything wasmercialized, Winnie could ept it logically.


    However, hearing that, Winnie was lost, because Brian cooperated with her due to her ability, not


    herself.


    "In that case, get someone else in charge and stop me from showing up at yourpany."


    "No, others do not have your ability. I do not believe anyone in yourpany expect you. This


    cooperation can only be charged by you."


    Brian was determined, no matter how good the cooperation was, he would not sign a contract with


    smallpanies, if Winnie was not involved.


    "What do you want me to say..."


    Winnie was helpless and had nothing to refute. The door of the office was suddenly pushed open,


    Wendy rushed in angrily.


    The situation was simr to thest one. She was followed by a frightened looking secretary, and her


    clothes were twisted. Obviously she had been pulled.


    "Miss Yup, I am really embarrassed by what you have done. I will lose my job."


    The secretary was helpless. Such a situation always happened and she did not know what to do.


    Seeing this absurd scene, Brian¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.


    He said in a cold voice.


    "Now go and get two guards for me. If anyonees in again without permission, you will all be fired."


    Brian roared as a lion. The secretary was frightened and hurried to do it.


    However, Wendy was dissatisfied about that. After hearing the door closed, she was furious.


    ¡°What do you mean, Brian? I can''te in? Why she cane in?"


    Wendy pointed at Winnie resentfully with jealousy.


    "No one is allowed to disturb me when I''m talking about work, not to mention you. When grandpa


    nothing. What do you want?"


    Brian snapped. His angry face was like a furious lion. He did not expect Wendy to do that, and she had


    be his burden.


    ¡°I want nothing. I won''t be so rude as long as she doesn''t approach you. Which woman can stand it


    when her man goes out with another woman? Ask her if she can stand it."


    Wendy once again pointed at Winnie. She did not dare to be licentious to Brian and could only me


    Winnie.


    She red at Winnie angrily, but Winnie was speechless.


    She had thought it would happen the night before, but she did not it would happen so soon.


    What Wendy said was reasonable. Winnie could not stand that his man saw other women too, so she


    could only keep silent.


    Wendy was not the same as Penny. If Penny scolded her, she would fight back, after all, Brian did not


    love Penny.


    But Wendy was the woman Brian had been waiting for for four years, the woman he loved deeply.


    Winnie was insignificant, so she could not refute.


    "Say it, why are you pestering Brian? I''ll give you any money you want as long as you leave him...¡±


    "Wendy, you are too presumptuous. How dare you say that to her?"


    Brian suddenly shouted, but the more he defended Winnie, Wendy''s jealousy became stronger. And


    she would hate Winnie more.


    "I will ept all your terms, if you leave him."


    Regardless of Brian''s stop, she insisted on finishing her words. However, it could not vent out her


    anger, she strode to Winnie and was to p in the face of Winnie.


    Winnie did not expect that and was not in guard. Fortunately, Brian grasped Wendy''s hand, which fell in


    the air.


    "Are you crazy?¡±


    Brian shouted loudly and then threw off Wendy''s hand.

 Chapter 340 A Domineering Shield

    Chapter 340 A Domineering Shield


    Brian¡¯s roar made Wendy feel wronged. She felt she was greatly insulted in face of Winnie. Her heart


    had beenpletely broken because of Brian''s partiality.


    "You still protect her. If it weren''t for her, how could I be what I am now? Brian, why did you ask


    me toe back since you love her so much?"


    Wendy roared. Who could understand her bitter, her pain and her fear?


    "Wendy, I seem to have said this question more than once. Are you out of your mind? Have you


    forgotten it? I asked you toe back, but you refused, you said you couldn''t could the children, and


    we were over. Have you forgotten what you said?"


    Brian protected Winnie and loudly rebuked Wendy. He did not say that before, because he respected


    Wendy, but Wendy was capricious and vexatious. No one would ept such a woman.


    ¡°But I regretted it, so I''ve came back. Isn''t it great to be back to be with you? Why did Winniee to


    destroy our rtionship?"


    Wendy was obviously not confident when she said that.


    "You came back as soon as you regretted it. You feel good and do whatever you want to do. Have you


    ever considered the feelings of others?"


    "At the moment you said you would note back, I havepletely given up on you. I have decided


    to give my love to another woman. Have you ever considered what I have paid for your selfishness?


    And what did Winnie pay?"


    ¡°Do you know on the day when youe back, I was all set to propose to Winnie with a ring and there


    you were before I could say a word to her? Have you ever considered how I felt at that time? You did


    Brian put everything out. He was angry about Wendy''s selfishness.


    If he did not say that, Wendy would be vexatious and Winnie would be hurt. He had given Wendy too


    many chances and did not want to indulge her again.


    Two women were shocked when they heard that.


    Wendy did not expect that Brian would change in a short time and that he was to propose to Winnie on


    the day she came back.


    She could not believe what Brian said and did not want to believe it. Even if it was true, at that moment,


    Brian chose her and he was her man.


    Winnie felt it inscrutable too. She looked at Brian who was angry and could not believe what she had


    just heard.


    Was she the woman he talked about?


    Could she believe that she was the woman in his heart? If so, it was true that he loved her.


    "But you chose me, you should be responsible to me."


    Wendy cried and tears had blurred her line of sight, but she was still standing on her position to refute


    Brian.


    "I chose you because you came back, because we waited four years for each other, so I didn''t want


    you toe back for nothing. I hurt Winwin because of you, and she had taken all the consequences.


    You should thank her, but for her sacrifice, you would have gone back to MG."


    Brian said angrily. Wendy was not aware of what she had done wrong. She just med others.


    She did not see that others paid for her, and she would not pay for others at all. She only cared about


    herself. She was notparable with Winnie at all.


    "Wendy, if you must figure out who is right and who is wrong, then I tell you, you are the third person


    between me and Winwin. My family of four would have been happily living together if you did note


    back."


    Brian gave the final answer angrily, which made Wendy fall into silence.


    How did she be the third person? How did the plot suddenly turn?


    "Brian..."


    "You have no need to say anything. Winnie is here to talk about cooperation. I won''t stop it because of


    you."


    Brian said coldly, and pulled Winnie to his side.


    "Wendy, I want to tell you clearly again that this woman is the mother of my children. No matter who is


    the reason, I will never let her go."


    "Now I give you two choices. One is to continue to be my girlfriend and not make any trouble, the other


    is to break up now and never see me again."


    Brian had no patience. He only gave two choices, and it was up to Wendy to make a choice.


    "I..."


    Wendy still wanted to defend, but Brain made a call.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As his voice fell, Albert hade in.


    ¡°Send Wendy home.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, think about it and give me your answer tomorrow.¡±


    Brian said coldly, and then took Winnie¡¯s and walked to the break room.


    ¡°Brian, I have not finished my words, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Yup, don¡¯t make it scene, I will send you back.¡±


    Albert interrupted Wendy seriously.


    Seeing that closed door, Wendy closed her eyes with disappointment. What was going on? Since she


    came back, everything was not smooth. Brian stayed away from her and now she could only see his


    back.


    Albert took Wendy away and the office was silent again.


    In the break room.


    ¡°You are usually smart, but didn¡¯t you avoid when she was to p you? If I were not there, you would


    be hit.¡±


    Brian said in a deep voice.


    He looked at Winnie who was in daze and felt she had been frightened, so he stroke her hair and


    ¡°I have questions for you.¡±


    She looked at Brian with doubts. She whispered, but she was eager.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious about what you have just said? You were to propose to me?¡±


    Winnie was moved and had tears in eyes.


    Brian did not answer her immediately. He held Winnie¡¯s shoulders with hands.


    ¡°Listen, I love you. On the day Wendy came back, I asked you out because I wanted to propose to


    you.¡±


    ¡°But Wendy came and messed up my n.¡±


    At that, Brain felt sorry, but Winnie had something needed to be confirmed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you serious that you love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love you, Winwin, but¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Winnie hugged him, buried herself in his chest and cried out loud.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that, I understand, I know you have your reason. Brian, it is enough that you


    love me.¡±


    Winnie was moved to hear that. No matter what she had been through, now matter what difficulties she


    would encounter, it was not a big deal for her.


    With Brain¡¯s love, she would not be lonely.


    She did not expect a rtionship with him, because she could understand Brian. She knew they would


    not be together, so she would not force him.


    From the choice Brian gave Wendy, Winnie knew she could not be with Brian and they could not get


    married.


    Hearing what she said, Brian was sad.


    He could give her anything, and Winnie would be poor and he would be guilty.


    He embraced Winnie and wished to get her into his body, so that no one could hurt her.


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t give up. I will try to fight for it, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to fight for it. I don¡¯t want anything, as long as you love me.¡±


    ¡°Live your live and take your responsibility. Don¡¯t change anything for me, or I will me myself and will


    not have a peaceful life.¡±


    Winnie sobbed sadly and Brian was speechless.


    She buried her face into Brian¡¯s chest and cried.


    She only gave her this chance to love each other.


    Winnie raised her head and looked at Brian with tears in eyes.


    ¡°Brian, I love you, I love you very much.¡±


    With that, she tiptoed and kissed Brian.


    This kiss was bitter but sincere.


    After a while, she med down and stopped crying.


    It had to be back to reality.


    Winnie looked at the man she loved with a smile.


    ¡°We can get along like before, we have to persist for the sake for the children. Continue your


    rtionship with Wendy, don¡¯t break up. She is also a Victim. If I did not show up, you would be


    like this.¡±

 Chapter 341 Brians Blind Date

    Chapter 341 Brian''s Blind Date


    Brian supported Winnie to the bed and let her sit down.


    Then he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be with Wendy. Grandpa can¡¯t ept her, so he asked me to go to a blind date, so you don¡¯t


    need to me yourself, she isn¡¯t in line of the requirement of Grandpa even if there is no you.¡±


    Brian said so, so that Winnie would not think it was because of her. He could not give her marriage, as


    least he could not make her have a depressing life.


    ¡°Your grandpa¡¯s requirement is strict, it seems that it is uneasy to meet his requirement.¡±


    Hearing that Brian would go to a blind date, Winnie was sad, but there was nothing she could do, she


    could only see the man she loved to be with other women.


    Wendy had status, but she did not meet the requirement of Felix, so Winnie dare not expect anything.


    ¡°Winwin, I will go to the blind date tonight, I agree that because of you.¡±


    Brian did not hide it from Winnie, or she would be sad.


    ¡°Because of me?¡±


    Winnie was confused.


    She sat on the bedside and Brian stood in front of her.


    Brian squatted down to hold her hands and then said gently.


    ¡°Grandpa agrees to have you to spend new year together if I go to the blind date, that is why I agree to


    have a blind date. Winwin, I am sincere, pleasee home with me.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie was silent for a moment.


    ¡°No, what is the point? Chairman doesn¡¯t really want me to be there, it will affect his mood.¡±


    ¡°He is old, just let him be happy.¡±


    Winnie had promised Felix that she would not go there, so she had to keep her words.


    Or she would be embarrassed.


    ¡°But I have agreed him to have a blind date, I can do that for nothing. Winwin, don¡¯t overthink and give


    the children a chance.


    Winnie thought of others¡¯ feeling, but Brian thought of the feeling of himself and the children. It was


    selfish, but he did it as he thought.


    ¡°I appreciate that, so you don¡¯t do that for nothing. Megan is a child and if she slips tongue, we will be


    in troubles.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to give them a chance, but there will be many chances in the future, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You agreed to have a blind date, go then. And I agree with the cooptation, I will make a detail n


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Brian, if you love me, do as I said. Do go against Grandpa¡¯s will.¡±


    With that, she pulled Brian up.


    She then took a deep breath and told herself to back to the original point. She was still the insignificant


    Winnie while Brian was the noble rich man.


    ¡°I should go now, I will take you elevator, because I don¡¯t dare to face so many eyes.¡±


    With that, she was to walk away, but Brian took her hand.


    ¡°If you insist to leave, I have a requirement.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I send you to the airport and then pick you up as your man.¡±


    Brian found that he could not persuade Winnie, so he could only say that.


    ¡°Ok, I will let you know when I leave.¡±


    Winnie took back her hand and then left.


    Brian was sad in his break room. It was time for a blind date, so he got up and left.


    He came to a romantic restaurant. He felt it only appropriate toe with Winnie.


    He was early, so he flipped through his phone while waiting for the woman.


    ¡°Brian?¡±


    When his attention was on the phone, he heard a familiar female voice.


    He looked up and was surprised to see the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    ¡°Are you here for a blind date?¡±


    Emily was surprised too. B City was big, but the met.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian answered.


    ¡°God, I have a blind date with you, what is going on?¡±


    She sat down, feeling incredible.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be you. I have no information about you. If I have known it, I would have refused.


    Brian had no idea that Emily would have a blind date since she had Leo.


    ¡°What do you mean? Am I bad?¡±


    Emily said jokingly.


    ¡°No, but it is not appropriate.¡±


    Brian was calm, it was not bad, at least it was better to see a stranger.


    ¡°Yes, if Winnie knows it, we will be doomed.¡±


    Emily still made a joke, but she felt sorry for Winnie.


    Emily had doubts, as she was to ask, Brian interrupted her.


    ¡°Order first. Chat while we eat.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    So they order the food first.


    After the waiter left, Emily said.


    ¡°Mr. Be, you have a fianc¨¦e, and you like Winnie, why youe for a blind date?¡±


    Emily felt that Brian must have a different situation as hers. He did not break up with Wendy and was


    still in connection with Winnie, why he came for a blind date?


    ¡°I like Winwin, but I may break up with Wendy, otherwise I will note for a blind date.¡±


    Brian felt it was ok to tell Emily.


    ¡°Oh, Wendy will be over, it is shocking, does Winwin know it?¡±


    Emily was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I told her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to a blind date then. Just be with Winwin, she is a good woman and not only you like her.


    Don¡¯t regret it if she was with other man.¡±


    Emily wanted to make Winnie to be with Brian.


    Hearing that, Brian frowned.


    He seemed to have known who Emily referred to and why Emily came for a blind date.


    ¡°You mean Leo?¡±


    ¡°You are indeed a smart person. Leo like Winwin, I can¡¯t ept that so I broke up with him, and that is


    why I came for a blind date, but I did not expect to see you.


    Emily did not conceal it, Brian knew that she was Leo¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°You broke up so soon?¡±


    Brain had doubts.


    ¡°It has been days. I act that I was still with Leo on the day we drank, for fear that Winwin feel burden.


    So Leo still had feeling for Winnie. He loved her, but he did not let her know but just protect her


    secretly.


    ¡°When will you stop acting?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Brian felt he was selfishpared with Leo.


    ¡°I want to announce it now, but I am afraid that Winnie will be upset. After new year, Daenerys will tell


    her, and then everything will be over.¡±


    Emily was sad. She said it calmly but she felt depressed.


    ¡°Do you want to give up on Leo? He is good.¡±


    Brian could see from her eyes that she liked Leo. Leo hurt her for Winnie.


    And he, for other woman, hurt Winnie.


    ¡°I have to, I can¡¯t guard an impossible love like Winwin, I believe that I can meet someone better.¡±


    Emily said to Brian, hoping that he could cherish Winnie, or he would regret it.


    ¡°Luckily, Winwin is not you.¡±


    Brian thanked fate that he met Winnie, because she was willing to guard him.


    ¡°You are selfish, do you know how suffering Winwin is. I would rather you make Leo and Winwin


    together, at least Leo was good to Winwin.¡±


    Emily said with distain. She did not understand why Winnie loved Brian, he was arrogant and selfish.


    ¡°No way, I am selfish, but I will not let her suffer anymore.¡±


    Brian was sure that, but he did not know whether he could seed.


    Only when his family ept Winwin, she would be less suffering.


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s talk about our blind date, how to mention it to our family?¡±


    Emily felt he was selfish, but at least he loved Winnie.


    ¡°Are you force to have a blind date or are you will to have one?¡±


    Brian asked.


    ¡°I am forced to.¡±


    Emily wanted to get over Leo as soon as possible, if she could not, a blind date would not help.


    But her parents forced her to have a blind date and were determined to find a better son-inw.


    However, the man she loved was the best, no one could rece him.


    ¡°I am forced too. I know my grandpa well and he will do what he said.


    ¡°I will have blind dates till I meet someone better than Leo.¡±


    She was helpless, because Leo did not cherish her.

 Chapter 342 Other Peoples Opinion

    Chapter 342 Other People''s Opinion


    "Want to help each other?"


    Brian had an idea.


    ¡°What do you mean?


    "Conceal for each other and say we can get along and try for a period of time, so that we won¡¯t have


    out next blind date soon."


    In fact, Brian''s idea came out of the blue and he didn''t consider it carefully. He felt that Emily would


    help to conceal it.


    "But what if Winwin knew? You really want me to break my friendship with her."


    Brian''s idea was good, but Emily had her own ideas.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I helped Leo to conceal it from Winwin, because I don¡¯t want her to have burden, and now you asked


    me to help you. If Winwin knows it, how should I exin it?¡±


    ¡°It isplicated, the help me conceal it, I will exin to her after new year.¡±


    It was good, as least everyone could have a peaceful new year.


    Emily did not refuse it.


    So it was put off. But Brian was worried about Wendy.


    He gave her a day and hoped that she could think about her future.


    Since she left the Be Group, Wendy could not calm down. She had been thinking about what Brian


    had said and what he and Winnie would do in the break room.


    She was upset, annoyed and mad.


    She was not in a mood to eat or sleep.


    It was eleven at night, but she could not calm down.


    Wendy: Have you two fallen asleep?


    She sent a message in the group and wanted to hear Laura and ra¡¯s idea.


    Soon after.


    Laura: No, I just took a bath.


    ra: Me neither.


    Wendy: Help me think what I should do.


    Then she told then what happened that day. But she did not tell them Brian¡¯s proposal and that she


    was to p Winnie.


    Hearing that, ra and Laura were angry.


    But, Wendy had her problem.


    Laura: Wendy, why did you give it a second thought? I told you when Winnie left thepany that she


    was to talk about cooperation. Mr. Be must be unhappy if you went there.


    Laura said. After many ups and downs, she did not think Wendy was a smart person. Her ability was


    not as good as Winnie.


    No wonder Brian would like Winnie.


    Wendy: I knew it was about work, but I am upset that when then secretary told me that I am not


    allowed toe in. I imaged what they would do in side, why can¡¯t they be bother.


    Wendy: especially when the secretary tried to stop me, I was eager to go in. I thought they must do


    something dirty, so I could not control myself and broke in.


    ra: I have a say of that, because I was once his secretary. You were impulsive, Wendy. Mr. Be


    doesn¡¯t not allow anyone to disturb him when he was talking about important work, even Chairman


    would have to wait.


    Wendy: that was Brian said, but it waste. What should I do?


    ra: don¡¯t give up. Even if there is feeling, you can get married. For the sake of status and money,


    you can¡¯t give up.


    Laura: And, you must fight with Winnie, you can¡¯t lose to her. As long as you get married with Mr.


    Be, you win.


    Laura agreed that Wendy should fight for it. If she gave up, her efforts would be in vain.


    ra: Yes, since Mr. Be has not broken up with you, you have the chance. Winnie gets nothing.


    Even if she is a mistress, the chairman will not ept her. As long as you get married, you are the


    winner.


    Laura: don¡¯t be impulsive again, or you will lose. ra and I will always support you.


    It did make Wendy feel better, but they were wrong that Winnie got nothing, but her children.


    She had no courage to be good again with Brain.


    What ra and Laura said seemed to be simple and direct, but she knew it was difficult, the children


    were hard to dealt with.


    Wendy stopped sending message. She put her hope on Winnie and made a call to her.


    Winnie heard the phone rang as she walked out of the bathroom.


    She thought it was Brian, so she was disappointed.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She asked coldly.


    ¡°Nothing, I can¡¯t fall asleep, so I don¡¯t want you to sleep. You must be d that Brian protected you in


    face of me.


    Wendy felt she respected Winnie enough by saying that.


    ¡°Wendy, I have nothing to exin, it is your business how you think. But don¡¯t lose Brian, or you will


    regret it.¡±


    Winnie was really speechless about what happened today. Brian said they talked about work and the


    outsiders thought they talked about work, but they did not talk about it at all. And Brian hugged her for


    several times.


    It was the fact, and Winnie could not defend herself.


    Brian said that Wendy was not nning to go back, but he chose Wendy at that moment, so she lost


    and had no confidence to fight with Wendy.


    ¡°Sure you have nothing to exin because you did shameless thing. Everyone said you were talking


    about work, but only you know what you have done.¡±


    Wendy was angry and suspicious since Wendy did not exin.


    ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t you know that you have no difference with a beggar with your status, do you think the


    Be family would ept you as their daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°You have two children, but if they are useful, you would not have been single.¡±


    ¡°I give you a chance, ask Brian if he could marry you, and ask Rufus if he could ept you, as well as


    Felix. If he says yes, I will leave you alone.¡±


    Wendy used the Be family to suppress Winnie.


    Winnie had been listening to her carefully, she did not refute but felt guilty to Wendy.


    She felt guilty because of Brian, because it was him made her embarrassed.


    The Be family was a noble family, and she was not match to it. She knew that.


    ¡°I know, Wendy, so I don¡¯t fight with you. I told you Brian and I would not be together even if we loved


    each other, even if we got children.¡±


    ¡°You just want to scold me and vent your anger, but it will not fix the problem. I am not a threat to you. If


    the Be family can ept me and if Brian loved me that much, he would not give you two choices.


    Winnie knew she lost. Even if Wendy made a scene today, Brian gave her chance, it should be Wendy


    who was pleased.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make things clear, but I can¡¯t control it. You should know Brian better than I do, I can¡¯t only


    control myself not him.¡±


    Winnie said calmly. She could understand Wendy, but her behaviors would make Brian further and


    further away from her.


    Winnie could do nothing about it. She could not control her heart, but she could control herself and stay


    away from Brian, but she could not control Brian. If Brian could listen to her, they would have been so


    many troubles.


    ¡°Come on, if you know that, get out of B City. If you do that, I will believe you.¡±


    Wendy did not believe Winnie and thought it was her fault.


    Winnie was angry to hear that.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to leave? do you think I want to see the man I loved get married with others. I


    can leave, but what should my children do? Do you know how painful I would be?¡±


    Winnie said angrily, she stayed because of her children. She loved Brian, but she had to face the


    reality. There were many separations in life.


    It was surprised that Wendy did not speak, but Winnie could hear her breath, or Winnie would think she


    had hung up.


    ¡°What I said is serious. As along as you can make Brian agree that I take my children away, I will go


    immediately.¡±


    Winnie continued.

 Chapter 343 Brian Came Late

    Chapter 343 Brian Came Late


    Winnie only wanted to leave with two children, if they did not leave, she would not insist.


    ¡°Luke has depression and can''t have any stimtion. No one can take care of him but me. You have


    contacted Megan, she is stubborn and you cannot control her at all. They will only cause you trouble if


    they stay. Let me take then away, so that you can live your life in peace."


    Winnie repeatedly stressed her requirements. Only she could be steadfast when her children are


    around her.


    ¡°Even if it was true, it can¡¯t be reached. Even if Brian agreed, Felix would not agree. He will find the


    children back, do you think it work?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible.¡±


    ¡°If you really want me to be with Brian, persuade you kids and let Brian marry me. If he marries me, you


    don¡¯t have to leave B City.


    Wendy felt she had done enough, if Winnie stayed in B City, she would always be connected with


    Brian.


    But she could only say that now and she would deal with it after Brian married her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the children. You can marry Brian at anytime, I can assure you that the


    children will be good and I will talk to them.¡±


    No matter what, Winnie would make the children ept Wendy, and Wendy had only to try to persuade


    Felix.


    The phone came to an end, but there was no result. Wendy still hated her.


    Winnie adjusted her mood and put away the phone. As she was to sleep, the doorbell rang.


    Who woulde at this hour? Was it Brian?


    She walked out with doubts and indeed she saw Brian in the video screen, so she pressed the answer


    key.


    ¡°Why you came at thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°Open the door and I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go back, you always¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. Open the door, or I will stand here for night.¡±


    Brian said. He could not fall asleep anyway, he would rather stay there.


    Winnie could only open the door.


    Brian came in with a bag.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°My pajama.¡±


    As he answered, he changed his shoes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As Winnie¡¯s voice fell, Brian took her hand and walked to the bedroom.


    ¡°You have no pajamas for a man. I feel ufortable with my clothes, and I can¡¯t control myself if I am


    naked, so I brought my pajama.¡±


    ¡°We have all women here, how can I have a man pajama. Who allow you to sleep here?¡±


    Winnie wanted to take back her band, but her strength was not as big as Brian, so she was kind of


    dragged to the bedroom.


    Brian closed the door and pressed Winnie against the door, threw the bag away and kissed her.


    It was a wild kiss.


    But Winnie was stunned. After being kissed, she could not even resist.


    Brian gave her chance to pant butter kissed her again. His hand got into her sick pajama, running


    through every part of her body.


    As they lied on the bed, Winnie said.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s voice was soft and charming. Hearing that, even she was shy, let alone Brian who could not


    control himself.


    ¡°Yes, I am crazy. I miss you and I can¡¯t fall asleep, or I will note at thiste hour.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, I can¡¯t control myself as I touch you.¡±


    Brian¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was in his thirties, but he could not still control himself, because the


    woman beneath his body was Winnie.


    She seemed to have magic and he loved her so deeply. He had no interest in other women expect


    Winnie.


    ¡°Winnie, you are not my first woman, but I can guarantee that you are thest one. I have no passion to


    any women expect you. I am selfish, even if we can get married, don¡¯t leave me, or I will be a


    monk.¡±


    Brian knew that he was selfish, but he could not resist Winnie.


    He had never loved a woman like that, and he even lost his mind.


    Only Winnie could make him lost control of himself.


    Winnie knew that he was selfish, but she was moved by him.


    She could not give up on everything, but she could meet his requirement, but¡­


    ¡°Wendy¡­¡±


    Winnie said. Hearing that, Brian gave a charming smile.


    It was the first time Winnie saw that, she was obsessive.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You can jealous.¡±


    With that, he kissed Winnie before he continued.


    ¡°I have told you that I have never touched her since she came back and we had no even lied on a bed.¡±


    ¡°I avoided her, or she would not be worried about our rtionship.¡±


    Winnie admitted that she was jealous, because she loved Brian.


    ¡°Are you doing that for me?¡±


    Winnieughed out loud, which was charming in Brian¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Yes, so you have to make it up for me.¡±


    As his voice fell, he kissed again Winnie wildly.


    After sex, Winnie lied in his chest, panting with sweat on her forehead.


    But she enjoyed such feeling that Brian was with her.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Brian asked softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie murmured.


    ¡°I will give you time to take a rest, and then we do it again.¡±


    She hurried to wrap herself with quilt, looking at Brian with panic.


    ¡°No, I will be exhausted.¡±


    Winnie resisted, but Brian gave a wry smile.


    ¡°You just need to lie down¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you are crazy and you even said that.¡±


    Winnie blushed and covered Brian¡¯s face with quilt.


    ¡°Are you going to smother me? Well, I won¡¯t say it again, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Brian said vaguely, but Winnie heard it.


    She put the quilt down and looked at Brian¡¯s flushed face.


    She covered the quilt on his body and got herself into his arms.


    At this moment, Brian belonged to her, and she did not want to think about others.


    ¡°Go to sleep, I can sleep well with you around.¡±


    Actually Brian was to have a sound sleep here and did want to be disturbed by nightmare, but seeing


    Winnie, he could not control his desire.


    ¡°Do you always have nightmare?¡±


    Winnie asked with concern, looking at him.


    ¡°It is been a long time. I have been woken up by nightmare every night and after I woke up, I can¡¯t fall


    asleep again. When I am tired, I want to see you, but you ignored me when you did not drink.¡±


    Brian felt wrong, as if he had nightmare because of Winnie.


    ¡°What kind of nightmare it is?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    ¡°It was the same dream every night. I saw the car driving fast to me, and I can¡¯t run away. I was nk


    in brain and thought I would be death.¡±


    It was the first time that Brian described his dream in such detail. The feeling was far scarier than he


    had described.


    Winnie could feel the tension from Brian when he described it. It seemed that he had been tortured for


    a long time.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She reached out and put her arm around him tofort him. That was all she could offer.


    "Sleep well tonight. I''m the cure for your nightmares."


    "But I have seen the scene you said."


    Winnie suddenly remembered her own experience.


    "Were you frightened?"


    "No, I was not. When I saw that man about to be hit by a car, I didn''t fear. I just rushed at him and


    pushed him away. Otherwise, he would have died horribly.¡±


    "Yes, that''s how I got that scar on my stomach."


    Winnie was still scared when she recalled it. She did not know why she had courage to save that man.


    "You told me about it once. You got that scar when you tried to save a man."


    "Did I tell you? When did I tell you?"


    Winnie did not remember that she had told Brian about her scar.


    "You said it during your surrogacy."


    Brian clearly remembered it, because at that time he had suspected the scar.


    "Do you remember what I said at that time?¡±


    Winnie couldn''t believe it, but at the same time, she was touched.


    "Yes, I remember everything you told me."


    At that time, he had a special feeling for Winnie, so the memory of that year was still clear until now.


    "Then do you remember you pushed me down by the door?"


    Winnie remembered the scene at that time showing dissatisfaction to Brian.


    "Yes, I remember it, but I didn''t mean to do it. I just hate the way you hang around me."


    Brian sighed and then tightly embraced Winnie.

 Chapter 344 Wendys Choice

    Chapter 344 Wendy''s Choice


    Remembering Brian''s indifference at that time, Winnie felt cold and angry at the thought that she had


    been pushed.


    "Well, I hate you, because you pushed me, I have a tiny scar on my arm. My skin is easily scarred, and


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    you bullied me. I can''t love you for that."


    Winnieined Brian, but at this time she felt sweet and happy.


    "I''m sorry. I really didn''t know it would hurt you. Forgive me, it won''t happen again."


    ¡°If I had known I was going to love you, I would never have done that to you. I would have you stayed


    and help you with all difficulties, so that we wouldn''t have wasted so many years."


    Brian wished that the time could go back to the period of the surrogacy.


    Two people were silent for a while, and Brian''s hand inadvertently touched Winnie''s belly scar.


    "You pushed the man out of the way. He did not get hit, but you did?¡±


    Brian asked


    "I was too worried to think about it. I didn''t know I was hurt. When I got back to the dormitory, I saw my


    clothes were torn, and then I knew I was injured. The care must have scratched me. I don''t know if that


    man was hurt or not."


    Winnie had a clear memory of what happened at that time until now, but she didn''t remember that


    person. The man was wearing a hat and mask. He was in back covering himself tightly, and Winnie


    could not see his face.


    "Never do anything so dangerous again. It sounds scary."


    In fear, Brian hugged Winnie again, as if at that moment he saw with his own eyes that he would lose


    her.


    But if Winnie''s experience was connected to his dream, his dream would not have to be afraid, after all,


    he had avoided the speeding car.


    "With my busybody nature, I would run to save someone again."


    Winnie felt it not a big deal. At that moment anyone would go to help.


    "Don''t be so impulsive. You have kids now. Think of the kids before you do it."


    Brian was worried about Winnie. She was not a busybody, she was kind and brave. Only such a person


    could do a righteous deed.


    "By the way, you haven''t taken birth control pills for a long time, Winwin."


    Brian suddenly thought of it and obviously felt Winnie shivered in his arms after he asked that.


    "No. Are you afraid that I get pregnant and cause you trouble?"


    Winnie became upset almost immediately.


    Brian asked this question suddenly, Winnie could only think of this possibility. After all, when they first


    started it, Brian asked her to have contraception.


    "You are overthinking, if you overthink again, I will punish you."


    Brian appeased Winnie.


    "Then why did you ask that?"


    Winnie looked up at Brian with inquiring eyes.


    "I am wondering why you haven¡¯t got pregnant yet. If you are pregnant, Grandpa could do nothing


    about it."


    Brian was not afraid that Winnie got pregnant, but hoped that Winnie got pregnant. With two children,


    Grandpa might still insist on his principle of equal status, but with four children, Grandpa could not see


    four children without a mother.


    Speaking of this, Winnie''s mood was once again low.


    "My chances of getting pregnant are slim."


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Brian looked at Winnie.


    "I had a problem when I gave birth to Megan and Luke. The doctor said my chance of pregnancy would


    be small. If my physical conditioning is not good, I may not be able to be pregnant, and that is the


    reason I only gave you Luke."


    Winnie said sadly. She even did not know how she had gone through it.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right if you can''t be pregnant. We have Luke have Megan, and it is enough."


    Brian knew that Winnie''s memories were full of pain, and that it was not easy for her to give birth to two


    children. But absolutely he did not know that Winnie was not likely to be pregnant, if he had known that,


    he would not have asked her to take birth control pills.


    "Never mind. It''s time for us to go to bed, or it''ll be dawn."


    Brian ended this sad topic, or Winnie would have bad mood.


    "Well, sleep. I hope you don''t have nightmares tonight."


    Winnie changed afortable position to lie in Brian''s arms and then fell asleep.


    The next day, Winnie and her team worked on the cooperation n, because the Be Group


    wanted to get the cooperation n as soon as possible, so they could only work overtime, and even


    had no time to eat lunch.


    They were busy from morning. Although they were hungry, the cooperation n had been preliminarily


    formed, and they could have the first negotiation with the Be Group.


    "Laura, go with me. You are more familiar with some schemes than I am. You can exin them when


    necessary."


    Winnie had always been optimistic about the ability of Laura and trusted her in the big cooperation


    case, but she could not expect that Laura would frame her.


    "Okay, I''ll get ready."


    Laura said that and went out from the conference room.


    When she got back to her desk, the first thing she did was to send a message to the group.


    Laura: ra, Winnie and I will go to yourpanyter. If we meet, please don''tmunicate with


    me.


    After sending the message, Laura put away her mobile phone and prepared materials.


    It was an unprecedented major cooperation for thepany. Laura did not expect Winnie would assign


    her as an assistant and to be responsible for the exnation.


    This was a good opportunity for her, she had to do her best.


    While everyone else went home from work, Winnie and Laura drove straight to the Be Group.


    At the same time, Brian was waiting for Winnie in the president''s office, but did not expect Wendy


    knocked at the door.


    Seeing her, Brian frowned.


    Wendy was embarrassed.


    "I''m here to give you an answer."


    She said in a low voice and dared not looked into his eyes.


    "You have the answer?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes. Brian, what I did yesterday was wrong, I should not have¡­¡±


    "You don''t have to apologize. You''ve said that many times already. Just tell me your choice."


    Brian coldly interrupted Wendy. He did not hold much hope on Wendy. Even if she chose to continue


    their rtionship, Brian felt that she would cause trouble again.


    "I won''t go to Winnie again, and I will just be your girlfriend."


    Wendy was not sincere, but there she had to say that, otherwise she would lose Brian.


    Wendy paused before she continued.


    ¡°Brian, I have a request too. Let us get married. Once married, as long as you and Winnie don''t go too


    far, I won''t ask about your affair."


    "I''ve been on the road for so many years, and I just want a stable home and a peaceful life. For the


    sake of our long rtionship, don''t keep me waiting any longer."


    Wendy said sadly and she wanted a marriage, so that she could keep her position. And she would deal


    with the problem after getting married.


    Brian could not agree to Wendy''s request, because now the problem was not the children nor Winnie,


    but his grandpa.


    If there was no miracle, he and Winnie could not be together. The children were in a better mood and


    they could understand the adults'' helplessness.


    However his grandpa disliked Wendy and could not ept her now.


    It was not strange, because Wendy did not behave well and frequently made grandpa angry.


    After being silent for a while, Brian finally spoke.


    "Don''t worry about anything else. Try to please Grandpa. Don''t do anything to upset him. Be frank with


    him. He hates schemers."


    "Grandpa is so smart that anyone in front of him is transparent. If you cheat him, you will be doomed."


    Brian did not mention what Wendy had done. He believed Wendy understood him.


    "I know, I will please grandpa. As long as Grandpa epts me, we can get married, right?"


    Wendy asked. She did not believe that Brian agreed easily because he loved Winnie.


    "Yes, I will marry you as long as Grandpa agrees."


    Brian felt sad when he said that. He should say that to Winnie, but he could not.


    "Brian, with your words, I feel at ease. I will please Grandpa and I will try to make him ept me."


    Wendy was excited. The only obstacle left was Grandpa. As long as she put all her energy on


    Grandpa, she believed she would seed.


    Seeing that Wendy was happy, Brian only thought of Winnie¡¯s crying. He wondered if Winnie could bear


    him holding another woman''s hand and walking into marriage.


    The secretary knocked at the door and came in.


    "Mr. Be, Winnie has arrived."


    "Let her in. Let Calvin in too."


    Brianmand coldly and then looked at Wendy.


    "I''m going to work. You go home."


    ¡°Ok, I go back first."


    Wendy bent down to pick up her bag and turned to walk outside. When Winnie and Laura walked


    inside, they met.


    "Laura......"


    Wendy called her. Laura timely made a wink and Wendy swallowed her words.


    However, this scene was still noticed by Winnie. But Winnie focused on her work, and did not want to


    have too muchmunication with Wendy, so she did not pay much attention to it.


    After Wendy went out, Laura took a sigh of relief.


    Wendy was so careless. She had reminded her in the group, even if she did not see it, she should


    know what to do. Didn''t she know that one careless move would expose them all?

 Chapter 345 Request Cooperation

    Chapter 345 Request Cooperation


    After Wendy left, Calvin came in. They began to discuss cooperation.


    Winnie¡¯s cooperation n waspleted by Laura, and she was only in charge of supplement.


    Winnie''s cooperation case was in line with the requirements of Brian. After Brian put forward several


    points, the cooperation was basically finalized.


    "We have a verbal agreement now, and the contract will be signed after the New Year."


    Brian gave the final decision. Calvin was responsible for the exnation.


    "Since the contract needs to be drawn up bywyers and there are so many uses involved, it can¡¯t


    be done before the New Year. Let¡¯s sign the contact after the New Year and then get to work."


    "Winnie, we still have requirements. We hope that you and Laura can work in ourpany during the


    cooperation, so that it will be more convenient for us."


    As Calvin said that, Winnie cast her eyes on Brian. And she knew it must be Brian¡¯s idea.


    "It''s just as convenient for us to work in our office. We will bother you if we work in the Be Group.


    We will try our best to cooperate and not let you down."


    Winnie politely refused. She could not avoid meeting ra and Wendy if she came to work, and there


    would be too much troubles. She did not want to get into troubles.


    "Since you said you would try your best to cooperate, thening to work is the most basic


    cooperation. Please consider it."


    Calvin gave a begging look. If Winnie did not agree, he could not exin to Brian.


    Calvin felt embarrassed in the middle that they got their private affairs into the work.


    Winnie understood that. Every time she stood in the position of others and forgot her own difficulties.


    "What do you think, Laura?"


    Winnie asked Laura''s opinion.


    "I think we can work here. As long as the work goes well, it doesn''t matter where we work."


    Laura made no objection to it. It was a great honor for her to have this opportunity to work in the


    Be Group. How could she miss such an opportunity?


    She could meet more people here and it would be of great help to her future work. If her performance


    was good, it is possible that she could worked for the Be Group.


    "All right, we''ll work here then."


    Winnie thought Laura would refuse and she did not need to be worried, but Laura agreed.


    Since Winnie agreed, Calvin smiled, because he had finished his task and would not be punished.


    "Winnie, your office is on the 30th floor, next to the secretarial office. Laura, your office is next to the


    conference room and you share an office with our assistants."


    "After we sign the contract, you cane to work. We also request yourpany to focus on this


    cooperation as much as possible, so that both of us can see the benefits as soon as possible."


    Calvin arranged everything. At that moment he received the order from Brian, he told himself he could


    only seed.


    The office next to the secretary''s office on the 30th floor he said was Winnie''s former office.


    "Calvin, show Laura around the office. I will take Winnie to see her office. Ask Albert to book a


    restaurant, we will eat together after work."


    Brian once againmanded in a cold voice. His imperious tone made Laura¡¯s heart tremble.


    It was the first time that she came into contact with Brian, and also the first time that she met a man


    with such an aura. He was mature, charming, elegant and dignified, and there was something about


    him like a king, as if everything was a foil to him.


    He was gentle, calm and perfect. Wendy did not even match him.


    Laura looked at Winnie and felt they did match.


    Laura then was taken away by Calvin. Winnie and Brian came to her former office.


    "Is it your selfishness again?¡±


    Winnie closed the door and directly asked Brian.


    "It''s normal to be selfish."


    Brian answered. His purpose was so obvious and Winnie was so smart. It was pointless to deny it.


    "Why don''t you think of me? It''s hard for me. The wholepany knows how I left. Do you want them


    tough at me?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Winnie was not in the mood to joke. Although it was the first time she saw Brian¡¯s charming smile, she


    wanted to beat him.


    Since that day he said he loved her, Brian became different and did whatever he wanted.


    This was a burden for Winnie. She was afraid she would beughed at by thepany again.


    Brian did not answer her question. Instead, he walked towards her step by step.


    Winnie realized the danger from Brian and retreated. She warned him.


    ¡°Are you going mad again? Don''t mess around. It''s apany. They''ll be here any minute."


    Winnie said, but Brian still wore his smile. It seemed that her warming was useless.


    Winnie had no way to retreat anymore, stood against the desk. It was toote to escape, in the next


    second, she was held into Brian¡¯s chest.


    "I will not allow anyone tough at you or bully you. I want to see if ra would do something bad to


    you."


    Brian''s voice was gentle like spring breeze.


    He was indeed selfish, but he was deliberate.


    "What about Chairman? What will he think of me?"


    Winnie must consider that. Felix had a problem with her. If she annoyed Felix, she would lose the


    children.


    "Grandpa will not care where you work if he knows how much money this project was going to make.


    Interest matters the best to him."


    "Winnie, you must work harder for me and for the children. Only in this way can grandpa recognize you


    and give you the children."


    Brian said. If she was not capable, no matter how much Brian protected her, his grandfather would not


    give Winnie the children.


    "I will."


    "Please consult with me before you decide anything about me. Yourpany is big and everyone


    wants to work for it, but I don''t want toe. I will say no if it happens again."


    Since the matter had been settled, Winnie could only grumble.


    "I''ll talk to you in advance next time."


    Brian readily agreed and the he pick Winnie up, gently put her on the desk, and pressed on her.


    "You......Can you be normal? You always do this, what should I do? How can I get my heart back."


    Winnie protested, pushing Brian''s chest with her hands.


    She loved him but could only put him in her heart for a lifetime. Or she would have many enemies, and


    her love would be a burden.


    "Don''t take it back, just leave it with me. I will cherish it as long as I live."


    As Brian''s voice fell, he directly kissed Winnie''s sweet lips. He knew how shameless his words were.


    He wanted her heart for a lifetime, but he could not give her what she wanted.


    Brian did not want to miss Winnie did not want to lose control of himself like now.


    He knew it would bring unnecessary trouble to Winnie, but he hadpletely lost the ability of self-


    control.


    Winnie enjoyed the imperious kiss of Brian, but her heart was bitter.


    She wanted to put her heart in Brian, but her heart had been broken. If Brian hurt her, she could not


    make it.


    She hoped that all of his words cane true and that her heart would not be hurt.


    Time passed quickly and it was the New Year. All the people put all the unfinished things after the New


    Year.


    On the 28th December, Oscar returned to his hometown by ne, on 29th, the promotion vedio of the


    game developed by Winnie and Leo was on.


    The immediate response had exceeded their expectations. At the same time, the first batch of benefits


    for yers would be released at the moment the New Year bell stroke.


    Winnie was in Leo''s office, looking at the viewing data on the majorwork tforms with a fluctuating


    heart.


    "What are you worried about? The video is popr."


    Leo said in a light voice seeing that Winnie was nervous.


    "But it does not mean the sale is good. This is the most anxious time."


    After all, Winnie WAS a woman. She developed her own software for the first time, and her mood was


    not as steady as Leo''s.


    "At least the promo represents a general picture of sales. If only one person had seen the promo, we''d


    be done now. With so many people watching, if only one percent of them came to y, we''d be


    sessful."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure it''ll be all right."


    Leo enlightened Winnie.


    He was an old hand in business, and he had been used to seeing things like that. It may be the


    smallest investment in his career, but by his current reckoning, it could be the biggest gain he had ever


    made.


    "I know that too, and I hope it will turn out that way. But I can''t help being nervous."


    Winnie got cold sweat on hands. At this time, what she wanted most was that Brian would be by her


    side. He did not need to do anything but hold her hand, which would give her infinite strength.

 Chapter 346 Relaxed

    Chapter 346 Rxed


    Leo saw that Winnie''s tension was getting stronger and stronger, so he had to joke to make Winnie


    rx.


    "Don''t be nervous. Look at the promo, you are good. Winwin, whether the game is sessful or not,


    you may have unexpected harvest."


    "What harvest?¡±


    Winnie asked Leo with doubts.


    ¡°You may be a star. Your acting skill is so good and natural. If the director picks you, you will


    be a star."


    Leo could not help but smile and wonder what she would be like if she was a star.


    "How can I be a star so easily? I don''t want to be a star in the entertainment industry. I want to be


    a world-ss software star."


    It had always been Winnie''s wish, and she had been working on it, but she had never told anyone,


    because it would not easy to realize it.


    "It''s good to have aspirations, and you''re already great. I feel like your talent getting buried in a small


    If Winnie really came to hispany, he would try his best to cultivate her and give her opportunity to


    sess.


    "Come on, I am doing well in thispany. There is a lot of room for development. At the end of the


    year, I can make a lot of money. The profit of half a year is equal to the annual sry when I was in the


    Be Group. I am already satisfied with that."


    Winnie refused Leo. She liked her current job and it was stable. As long as the shareholders made


    persistent efforts, they would expand thepany and made it better.


    Compared to the Be Group, it did have less development opportunities, but at least she did not


    need to be worried if she would get fired. With the security of work, Winnie could guarantee the stable


    life of her family and give her children a stable living environment.


    ¡°It has been half a year, so you earn a lot. Have you got the money?"


    Leo was gratified to see that Winnie had a good attitude.


    "Yes, I''ll go to the bank to return the rest of the house money. After that, I will be rxed."


    Speaking of that, Winnie suddenly remembered one thing. She came here not just for the game.


    She took out a bank card from her bag and handed it to Leo.


    "Here''s a million you lent me, and not I give it back to you."


    "It helped me a lot, thank you."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie came to pay back the money and to thank Leo for his help.


    ¡°It is not a lot of money and you still pay it back, you are underestimating my ability. Take it and buy a


    better car.¡±


    Leo did not attend to take the money back, and he did not expect that Winnie would earn that in just a


    short time, though it was just a few.


    But for ordinary people like Winnie, it was not easy to earn that amount of money.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my car, I don¡¯t want to waste my money. It is just a car, I don¡¯t need an expensive one.¡±


    ¡°I borrowed the money from you, sure I should pay it back. If you don¡¯t take it, I will be embarrassed to


    borrow from you again when I need money one day, so take it back.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile.


    Leo had to say, ¡°Ok, I will take it.¡±


    Seeing that, Winnie felt at ease finally.


    Then she took her bag and got up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think too much about the game, just let it be. I am going to he back. You go back to


    Emily.¡±


    Speaking of Emily, Leo was in a low mood, but Winnie did not notice it.


    ¡°When is your flight, let me and Emily see you off.¡±


    Leo said behind Winnie.


    ¡°Eight at night, I have someone to see me off, you can spend more time with Emily.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile and then looked back.


    ¡°Happy new year, my friend, I will see you next year.¡±


    After leaving thepany, Winnie paid the money back to the back. When she got out of the back, she


    felt relieved.


    She just needed to pay to the car owner in her father¡¯s car ident, but she had money, and she just


    needed to find him.


    Winnie was so rxed that she felt the air was light, from now on, she could live a rxing life.


    She just needed to create a better life for her family.


    She still had time, so she got home and took some clothes for Luke and her luggage, and then she


    went the suburbs.


    Before leaving, she wanted to have a meal with her children and Rufus, and then Brian sent them to


    the airport.


    When she arrived at the suburbs, Brian was still at work, but Rufus had begun to get the dinner ready.


    Winnie asked Luke toe to her side and talked to him before she came to the kitchen to help.


    ¡°What are you doing here, you will take the flightter, go rest or you can lie down in bed.¡±


    Rufus was in the kitchen too. He could not offer help, but he urged the servant, so that they could have


    dinner early.


    ¡°I am not tired. Ie to see if I could help.¡±


    Winnie said, how could she rest since Rufus was in the kitchen.


    ¡°Rufus, how can she rest if you are here? You go back, don¡¯t worry, we can have dinner when Brian is


    back. Winnie won¡¯t miss the flight.¡±


    Paul was in the kitchen, seeing that more and more people gathered in the kitchen, he has to ask them


    out, or it would affect the speed.


    ¡°Ok, ok, I take Winwin out, you be fast.¡±


    After that, they returned to the living room.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Briane back yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir, he is busy, it is fine toe backte. Let¡¯s chat.¡±


    Winnie came to him and took him to the sofa.


    ¡°He said he would send you to the airport, I am afraid that he can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Rufus was still worried, but he sat down.


    ¡°He can¡­¡±


    Before Winnie could finish her words, Megan interrupted.


    ¡°If we miss the flight, Mommy and I will have to stay, can we spend the new year with you?¡±


    Megan leaned on Rufus¡¯ leg, looking at him.


    There was expectation in her eyes.


    ¡°Ok, I will call Daddy and tell him note back so soon.¡±


    Rufus hoped Winnie and Megan could stay, but Isobel would be worried if they stayed.


    When would this situation end?


    ¡°Megan, don¡¯t do that, go and y with brother, let me chat with Grandpa.¡±


    Actually hearing that, Winnie felt sad about it, but she could do nothing.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Megan was disappointed and left, pouting.


    ¡°Sir, how are you going with Brian recently?¡±


    Winnie asked, but she had the answer when Rufus gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Not bad, he has been trying to get along with me, he did not call me, but he talked to me.¡±


    Rufus was satisfied about it because Brian had been working on it.


    He did not expect too much, since it had a good beginning, there would be good ending, just take the


    time.


    ¡°Good, I am happy to hear that. I have no need to worry since he is with you, or I will feel sorry for


    Ste¡¯s trust.¡±


    Winnie felt relieved and there were more good things happened.


    ¡°Winwin, thank you for that, if it were not you¡­.¡±


    Rufus said thank to Winnie, but she did not want to ept thanks from anyone, so she interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank you, I did nothing, it was him trying hard.¡±


    ¡°I am d that you can get along well.¡±


    Seeing that Winnie was sincere and kind, Rufus felt pity that she could not be his daughter-inw.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s talk about others.¡±


    ¡°How is your aunt and Vanessa in your rtive¡¯s home?¡±


    He mentioned Isobel.


    ¡°They are good. When we moved to A City, we have a rtive helped us, and we get along well.¡±


    This rtive helped them to find house in A City and a doctor and school for Vanessa.


    Winnie had remembered that, even she moved back to B City, they still got in touched.


    ¡°Good, then I can rest assured.¡±


    Winnie felt weird that Rufus was worried. They did not know each other, but why was he sad?


    ¡°Have you met with my aunt? She is nice.¡±


    Winnie asked with curiosity.


    ¡°No¡­Yes, yes, we met when I picked up kids a few days ago.¡±


    Rufus was panic.


    Seeing that, Winnie had doubts. Why he said they did not meet at the beginning? Why he knew her


    name? She had not mentioned that before, did Venessa tell him?

 Chapter 347 Venessa’s Birthday

    Chapter 347 Venessa¡¯s Birthday


    Winnie was curious, but she did not ask Rufus, or it would be rude.


    Then she continued.


    ¡°My aunt and Venessa are nice. My parents areposed, but Venessa and I are lively, we are more


    alike aunt.¡±


    ¡°I thank my aunt for taking care of my kids, or I could not make it.¡±


    Winnie recalled that her aunt helped her when she was suffering.


    ¡°Yes, your aunt is good.¡±


    Rufus knew that better than anyone. If Isobel was not good, he would not love her.


    ¡°Venessa is good too, she is sensible.¡±


    Rufus liked Venessa.


    ¡°Yes, she is, she was mature because of the family ident. In the past, my parents spoiled her, I was


    afraid that she could not stand the family ident, but she was tough.¡±


    Winnie sad emotionally, when she recalled the past.


    ¡°Yes, I like her, she is tough and will be a talent.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t look like you. Does she look like your Dad or Mom?¡±


    Rufus said.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like anyone in my family. We made a joke when we were kids that she was adopted.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile, she missed that, it was beautiful.


    ¡°Every said she looked like Ste, they should be sisters.¡±


    Winnie made a joke, but Rufus felt bitter.


    They were sisters?


    He frowned and had questions to ask, but it would be weird.


    ¡°They do look alike, probably she was adopted.¡±


    He said jokingly too.


    ¡°You have that thought too, but I have my reason. I am eight years older than her, and one day I was


    home from school, she showed up suddenly. I asked my parents about it, and they told me that she is


    my sister who was born secretly by my Mom. I stayed with my Mom everyday, but I did not find her


    pregnant, so I joked with her that she was adopted.¡±


    Winnie still said with a smile.


    ¡°She was angry in the begging, but she has got used to it, sometime she said she was not.¡±


    ¡°Since my parents died, I did not make that joke again, for fear that she would miss Mom and Dad¡­¡±


    Winnie had doubts about what her parents said, but she felt Venessa was her only sister.


    She continued to say, but it caused Rufus¡¯ attention.


    A child at her eight knew many things, she must know that her Mom was not pregnant, so it was


    suspectable that there was a sister suddenly.


    ¡°Winwin, when is Venessa¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Rufus pretended to be calm.


    ¡°19th March, she is turning 21. That day she showed up was her birthday.¡±


    Winnie answered. She had doubts about her mother¡¯s words, but she felt she had wrong memory since


    she was too small.


    Rufus found that nine months ahead Venessa¡¯s birthday was June.


    He was shocked about that.


    As the dinner was ready, Brian came back with Wendy.


    Seeing Wendy, Winnie was disappointed, jealous and sad.


    Brian should know that she was to leave today and he said he would send them to the airport, but why


    did he bring Wendy back?


    Forgot it, they did not have too much time to have dinner together, if she could, she would she could


    leave with an excuse.


    But now she could only head to the airport.


    Megan and Luke were disappointed too.


    But they had to be polite since their mother was around, and they could only say hello to Wendy.


    After greeting with Wendy, Winnie went to the kitchen, followed by two children.


    Brian thought he still had time to send Winnie, but he did not expect Winnie would be there.


    Wendy had spent the afternoon with him and insisted toe with him, so he brought her here. When


    he saw Winnie, he felt his heart pulled together.


    She was to leave in a minute, but he brought Wendy here, she must be sad and have no mood for the


    dinner.


    Brian went upstairs to change clothes, and the kitchen became crowded.


    Winnie reminded two kids.


    ¡°Everyone is happy today, you can¡¯t be naughty and should be polite, ok?¡±


    ¡°She is here, how can we be happy?¡±


    Meganined, and Luke was silent, lowering his head.


    ¡°Megan, don¡¯t say that, just be good.¡±


    Megan had to say that, or everyone would be awkward.


    ¡°Go and y with Grandpa, don¡¯t stay in the kitchen.¡±


    Winnie began to help after that. Now she could only stay in the kitchen, she felt embarrassed in


    anywhere else.


    Two kids did not go and find Grandpa, but to Brian¡¯s room.


    Seeing Brian, Luke was silent, and Megan looked at Brian sadly.


    ¡°Why Wendy is here? Mommy and I will leave after dinner, and you still asked her to be here.¡±


    Meganined.


    Brian was self-remorse.


    He squatted down and held Megan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I am sorry, I did not know Mommy is here.¡±


    ¡°You did not know that? Do you want her to have instant noodle at home? If you love Mommy, you


    should have invited her, but you brought Wendy here. Daddy, I am disappointed at you. You don¡¯t love


    Mommy but Wendy.¡±


    Megan said angrily, turned around with her back to Brian.


    ¡°I am sorry, it is my fault.¡±


    ¡°But Wendy is here, we can have dinner together. If I ask here to leave, if would be embarrassing.¡±


    Brian felt sorry about that and did not know how to face the children.


    ¡°Daddy, Megan is right, you love Wendy, you only care about her feeling. With Wendy here, Mommy is


    the most embarrassed one.¡±


    Luke said, which stunned Brian.


    ¡°I am sorry, I will not make that mistake again, please forgive me.¡±


    Brian kept saying sorry, so that the children would not be so sad.


    ¡°Never mind, since then, Mommy could only be sad.¡±


    Megan said and left, followed by Luke.


    Brian felt bad for he had destroyed the happy moment.


    At the dinner table.


    Rufus sat in the middle, Brian and Wendy sat one side, Winnie and two kids sat one side, which was


    awkward.


    No one spoke, including the kids.


    ¡°Winwin, when is your flight?¡±


    Rufus asked, trying to break the silence, or Winnie could not swallow the food.


    ¡°Eight, I will head to the airport after dinner.¡±


    Winnie answered softly. She had a car, she could drive there and part the car in the airport, so that she


    did not need Brian to pick her up.


    ¡°Brian sends you there.¡±


    Rufus said in amanding tone.


    ¡°Let Paul do it, Brian is tired.¡±


    Wendy said. She did not want Brian to send Winnie and did not want them to stay together, or she


    would be crazy.


    Rufus nced at her coldly.


    Seeing that, Winnie was afraid that everyone¡¯s mood got affected, so she said.


    ¡°Sir, I can drive there, I need no one to send me. I don¡¯t like the feeling of parting.¡±


    Winnie refused, because she did not want everyone got unhappy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She only looked to Rufus when she said that.


    Winnie could endure the embarrassment. But Megan was unhappy.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said he would send us.¡±


    She said, she could ept that she could not spend new year with the Be family and that Wendy


    came and destroyed the atmosphere, but she was really sad that if Daddy could not send them.

 Chapter 348 If You Marry Her

    Chapter 348 If You Marry Her


    Seeing that Megan could not control her mood, Winnie was afraid that she would break the calmness,


    so she hurried to appease Megan.


    ¡°Daddy did say that, but he is tired and my luggage in my car, it will be inconvenient to move it. I will


    take you to the airport.¡±


    Megan was silent and looked at Wendy unkindly.


    With Mommy around, she dares not say anything, or she would make it hard for Wendy, but now she


    had to endure it.


    ¡°Mommy, I am leaving with you, I don¡¯t want to spend new year here.¡±


    Luke said, he was unhappy and required to go with Mommy.


    With Wendy there, he did not feel that was his home and it was pointless to stay and he was in a bad


    mood.


    ¡°I can¡¯t book a flight now. Besides, you need to go to Great Grandpa¡¯s. if he did not see you, he will be


    sad. Luke, be good, I wille back soon.¡±


    Winnie conformed Luke, but she felt bad too, leaving him alone. Hearing that, she felt sad.


    The meal became pointless since Wendy showed up.


    ¡°I will send you to the airport.¡±


    Brian said, because he had promised them.


    He really could not see that Winnie and the children were disappointed.


    Winnie had made up her mind that she did not need anyone to send her, even if the children made a


    scene. She wanted to refuse, but at this time, Winnie said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired, I can send them and you stay at home.¡±


    Wendy would rather she went to the airport than Brian sent them.


    Hearing that, Brian nced coldly at Wendy, which frightened Wendy.


    ¡°Thank you, Wendy, you are tired too, so just stay at home. It is near the airport, I will drive myself.¡±


    ¡°That is the deal, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Winnie insisted. During the conversation, she was gentle, even if she was sad, she hid her mood.


    After the dinner, Winnie still had time before the flight, but she did not want to stay there, so she


    decided to leave with Megan.


    ¡°Sir, it is gettingte, I am going to the airport. I have left Luke¡¯s clothes in his room. You don¡¯t need to


    ask him to sturdy these days, he needs to rx.¡±


    Winnie told Felix, but she nned to say that to Brian.


    Wendy was there, if she talked to Brian, Wendy would mind.


    After that, she gave a hug to Luke and was to leave with Megan.


    ¡°Goodbye Grandpa, goodbye Daddy, goodbye Brother, please miss me.¡±


    She did not say goodbye to Wendy, who destroyed herst hope. It was good enough that she did not


    make a hard time for Wendy. Even if Mommy lectured her, she would not say goodbye to Wendy.


    ¡°Goodbye Megan, goodbye Mommy.¡±


    Luke was in a bad mood, he did not want his sister to leave or part with Mommy. And he hated Daddy


    for breaking his promise.


    After saying goodbye to Mommy, he walked upstairs. Seeing that, everyone was in a bad mood.


    Brian bent down to hug Megan.


    ¡°I see you off.¡±


    But Megan took Winnie¡¯s hand and took two steps back.


    She said, ¡°Daddy, I can walk by myself, you can¡¯t hold me into car for a lifetime.¡±


    Megan was disappointed to Daddy, but she did not want to leave him, and what she could do now was


    to be tough.


    Megan walked outside holding Winnie¡¯s hand, which hurt Brian.


    ¡°Megan¡­¡±


    He called Megan, but Megan did not look back. And he was ashamed to followed out.


    Before they reached the car, Paul had opened the door car.


    ¡°Winwin, I send you to the airport.¡±


    ¡°No need, Paul, it is inconvenient.¡±


    Winnie still refused.


    ¡°I have moved your luggage to this car, it will be really inconvenient if I move back. Get in or you will


    miss the flight.¡±


    Paul said kindly. He felt embarrassed about today¡¯s situation too, everyone felt awkward in-between.


    But Winnie was gentle, or they could not leave quietly.


    Paul had moved the luggage to the car, which was an order of Brian. Brian was worried about them, so


    he told Paul to do that.


    ¡°Get in the car, I will relieve if Paul send you. Let me know when youe back, I will ask Paul to pick


    you up.¡±


    Rufus said seriously. He was angry that Wendy messed up with everything.


    ¡°Ok then, thank you, Paul.¡±


    Winnie agreed, so that everyone would be relieved.


    ¡°Megan, say goodbye to Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye Grandpa.¡±


    Megan shed tears and got into the car.


    ¡°Go back, Sir, don¡¯t worry about Megan and help me take care of Luke.¡±


    ¡°Get in, you don¡¯t have to worry about Luke, I can take care of him.¡±


    Rufus said, so that Winnie would be relieved.


    He felt sad about Megan¡¯s tear and got angrier about Wendy.


    ¡°I am leaving, goodbye, Sir.¡±


    With that, Winnie got into the car.


    As the car started, Rufus could see clearly that Megan was wiping her tears.


    It made Rufus sad and angry.


    He used to beposed, but now he was furious and returned to the house.


    He walked straight to Wendy who was sitting on the sofa and spoke loudly.


    ¡°Wendy, you are not tolerant, you are not qualified to marry into our family. It is near the new year, but


    you made two kids sad. Megan left in tears, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Rufus..¡±


    ¡°Are you happy now? Brian stays, but do you know how many people are disappointed? Why can¡¯t


    Brian send them? Why can¡¯t Megan stay with him before she left? Why you oppose that? You even


    fight that with the children, how can I give the children to you?¡±


    Rufus scolded her angrily, regardless that Brian was here, because he was disappointed at Brian too.


    ¡°Rufus, Brian is really tired today¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuse for yourself.¡±


    Rufus interrupted Wendy.


    ¡°A father should meet the requirement of the children even if he is tired. You are not quailed to stop


    him.¡±


    Rufus was angry at Brain too, how could he let Winnie and Megan leave so sadly.


    He was not a qualified father.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rufus, I ¡­¡±


    Wendy was nervous, she had never seen Rufus being so angry.


    She wanted to exin so that Rufus would stop being angry, but Rufus did not give her a chance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, I know what you are thinking. Listen up, Wendy, we are not fools, don¡¯t y


    tricks.¡±


    ¡°I have told you what you should do, but you seemed to have heard any of it. You yed tricks and you


    don¡¯t deserve to marry to the Be family.¡±


    Rufus repeated that and then looked to Brian.


    ¡°Brian, I won¡¯t ept such a daughter-inw. If you get married with you, I won¡¯t not go to your


    wedding, if you marry her, she is not allowed to go to my house. If you marry her, we can¡¯t live in


    peace.¡±


    ¡°If you still want to live here, don¡¯t bright her here, or you can move out.¡±


    With that, he returned to his room.


    He was determined to stay and only he knew that he was hurtful when he said that.


    It had been twenty years and his son finally came back, but now he asked him to move out. He hurt but


    he had to say that.


    He knew he went too far, but he was angry about what Wendy did, and he would say that sooner or


    The living room fell into silence. Wendy looked at Brian in daze and did not know what to do.


    ¡°Brian, Rufus is angry with me, what should I do? I didn¡¯t mean it and I just did it for your good.¡±


    Wendy said to Brian and ced her hope on Brian.


    However, Brian roared, which made Wendy panicked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? Don¡¯t y tricks here, everyone could see that.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you let me down again and again, you assured me again and again, but you failed to keep


    your words. You don¡¯t like the kids. Did you see that Megan left in tears? It is near new year, everyone


    wants to have a good mood, but you hurt her heart.¡±


    ¡°Luke cried too when he went upstairs. If you do that, how can they ept you?¡±


    ¡°With what you stopped me from sending Megan? Even if Winnie was here, you can go with me, and it


    would not end like this, and he would not be disappointed at you.¡±


    Brian was angry. At the thought that Megan and Luke were sad and disappointed at him, he felt upset.


    ¡°Brian¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯te here again.¡±


    Brian could not give up his children and his father, so he could only ask Wendy to leave.

 Chapter 349 Helpless of the Children

    Chapter 349 Helpless of the Children


    On the way to the airport, Winnie had been appeasing Megan. She felt upset too.


    She was disappointed. She thought the four of them could have a chance to be in the airport, but it was


    destroyed.


    She took a breath, knowing that such situation would happen again if she did not leave. She and


    children had to ept it, so they had to be strong.


    ¡°Megan, Daddy has his reason, and you should understand that.¡±


    Winnie conformed Megan.


    ¡°Why? We understand him, but why he can¡¯t understand us?¡±


    Megan seemed to be sadder, sobbing.


    ¡°I can understand that he could not offer us aplete home and that we can¡¯t spend new year


    together, but why didn¡¯t he send us to the airport?¡±


    ¡°Even if you have nothing to do with him, brother and I are his children, why Wendy upies him?¡±


    Megan had been sharp-tongued, even if she was sad, she could express her thought.


    She was sad, but what she said was reasonable.


    ¡°Megan, there are many things I can do nothing about you, you are still young and you don¡¯t


    understand. Daddy love you, but he has his reason¡­¡±


    Winnie tried to appease Megan, but it seemed that she could not convince herself, how could she


    convince Megan?


    ¡°Mommy, I am small, but I can understand helplessness. My brother and I want aplete family, but


    we can¡¯t, this is our helplessness.¡±


    ¡°We always yield to Daddy, I don¡¯t know why. Mommy, even if Daddy doesn¡¯t love you, why don¡¯t you


    rob him? If you did so, it would not happen like this. And Brother and I will have a family and we don¡¯t


    need to leave for new year.¡±


    Megan was wrong because they had to leave because of new year.


    She knew she was small and had something she did not understand, but she felt she and brother was


    tough and tolerablepared the kids at her age.


    ¡°I am sorry, it is my fault, don¡¯t me Daddy. Don¡¯t put it heart after you said that, because life is long,


    don¡¯t pester on the trifle things.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to give you and brother a good life. I will take you away next year and you can stay


    with Daddy.¡±


    Winnie held Mega, who was crying sadly, into her arms. Sheforted Megan with guilty.


    Megan was sensible. What she said was reasonable, and it stunned Winnie.


    If she was tofort Megan, she must be speechless now.


    Megan nested in Winnie¡¯s arm. No matter what she said, Daddy could note to send her and she


    could not stay for the new year.


    ¡°Megan, don¡¯t cry, Daddy loves you. He could not send you to the airport, but he asked me to send you.


    He was worried about Mommy and you are not safe and you may cry, he asked me to take care of


    you.¡±


    Paul who was driving the car said at this moment.


    What Megan said was reasonable, and he was sad to hear that.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He did not expect that a kid would have that thought.


    Paul¡¯s words worked and itforted Megan.


    ¡°Did Daddy really ask you to send us?¡±


    Megan left Mommy¡¯s arm and asked Paul.


    ¡°Yes, I did not lie to you. I still have his message and you can check it when you are in the airport.¡±


    Paul said with certainty, and Megan felt better now.


    ¡°Mommy, can I check Paul¡¯s phone when we get off the car?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure, it is your Daddy¡¯s concern.¡±


    Winnie said softly, if she said no, Megan would be disappointed.


    Hearing that, Megan felt better, but she did not speak again, because Daddy¡¯s message onlyforted


    her a bit.


    ¡°Winwin, think over what Megan said. They had endured many things, they could not be hurt again.¡±


    Paul said, because he felt sorry for Megan. Now matter what, the children did nothing wrong.


    The adults should pay for the growth of the children not ask the children to understand them and


    undertake things that they could not undertake.


    ¡°Paul, I can¡¯t control that, what I can do is to love them.¡±


    Winnie knew that, she took a sign before she continued.


    ¡°I give a second thought before I do anything and wonder if I would cause troubles to others, but even if


    I think of everyone, ites to a bad end. Regarding to kids, I could do nothing about it.¡±


    Winnie did her best for the kids, but nothing had changed.


    ¡°You have a tired life. It is the destiny and no one could change that. Why not rx? Don¡¯t take too


    much, and deal with the problem when it urs. Even if you can¡¯t deal with it, time moves on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t care what others think. Think over what the children said, and make them


    avoid the pain from adults.


    Paul could see the tearful face of Megan from the rear mirror. He felt sorry for Winnie¡¯s words, but he


    could only give his advice, and everything was up to Winnie.


    Winnie could understand Paul¡¯s words, but she could only decide on anything. She loved Brian and


    wanted to give the children aplete family, but she could not due to too many obstacles.


    In the suburbs vi.


    Brian went to Luke¡¯s room and was tofort him.


    As he walked in, Luke was wiping tears sitting on the bedside, which hurt him.


    He sat down, held Luke¡¯s shoulder and said sorry.


    ¡°Son, it is my fault, I apologize to you. I know you and Megan are sad and you don¡¯t want Mommy and


    Megan to leave, but now I can¡¯t do nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I will let you stay with Mommy in the next new year.¡±


    Hearing that, Luke was sad and cried more sadly.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy left with Megan, I feel like I am an orphan. I feel she would nevere back. Daddy, I


    can live without Mommy.¡±


    With that, he got into Brian¡¯s arms.


    Brian was sad to hear that and sighed holding Luke.


    He did not know how to face Luke and how to reduce his pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Luke, Mommy will be back soon. She loves you, she will not let you be a orphan."


    Luke cried sadly and could not speak, because he was not sure if that was true or not.


    ¡°If you miss Mommy, we go to the airport now.¡±


    With that, he checked the time, it had one hour to go, and they could make it.


    Hearing that, Luke stopped crying.


    He looked at Brian with blurred eyes.


    ¡°Can we see Mommy off now? Can we make it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can if we go now.¡±


    Brian got up, but Luke was depressed again.


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to be there. Megan is sad, if we go there, she will be sad again when it is time


    to part. Daddy, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Luke was sweet, but actually he was at lost.


    Brian sighed again.


    ¡°Good boy, you do that for sister.¡±


    Brian was ashamed and felt he was not as good as Luke in this regard. The children were sensible, but


    he made them suffer.


    Finally, Luke was quiet, but Brian did not leave.


    Staying with him silently was a kind offort to Luke.


    Brian lied in the bed, thinking of Megan and Winnie. He wanted to make a call, but he was afraid that


    Megan would cry, so he texted Winnie.


    Brian: Have you arrived at the airport?


    Winnie soon replied.


    Winnie: Yes, we are in that departure lounge. Paul has been back.


    Brian: Megan left in tears, is she crying now?


    Winnie: No, she is ying with a kid. Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of her.


    While replying, she looked at Megan. Megan was quiet now, but she still felt upset.


    Brian: I broke my words and made you and Megan sad.


    He wanted to say sorry, but he deleted it, because it could not express his sense of apology.


    Winnie: It is ok, I should have known that.


    Winnie: How about Luke? What is he doing?


    Brian: He is doing homework. Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of him.


    Brian: Winwin, it is my fault that I brought Wendy here and made everyone awkward.


    Brian med himself and felt ufortable, but he could only endure it, because it was indeed his


    fault.

 Chapter 350 Suspect Venessa

    Chapter 350 Suspect Venessa


    Looking at the message, Winnie felt sour in heart.


    They continued tomunicate.


    Winnie: It is not your fault but mine, I should tell you before I was there. I will not do it again.


    She thought the children were in the suburbs and Brian was to send her, so she went to the suburbs to


    have dinner with her children and Rufus.


    But she could not do it again. She would regard herself as an outsider, so that everyone would not be


    awkward.


    Brian: Winwin, don¡¯t stay that. I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to suburbs, it is my fault.


    Looking at Winnie¡¯s message, Brian felt bitter.


    Winnie: It is embarrassing, but it proves that Wendy is more important than me in your heart.


    Winnie: You agreed to send me. I was alone, you should have thought that we shall have dinner before


    I leave, but you only thought of Wendy, so it happened and it was a lesson to me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie: I might be selfish, but for Wendy, it was herst meal with you.


    Winnie: Don¡¯t put it in heart, I don¡¯t me you. It is your freedom to choose, and I just need to take care


    of the children.


    Winnie sent a few of messages, but Brian did not reply, she felt that she was neglected or it was not


    inconvenient for him to reply because he was with Wendy.


    So she sent thest message so that it would not be embarrassing.


    Winnie: Megan needs to go the toilet, I will take her there.


    After that, she put away her phone and did not want to read the message Brian sent.


    Brian was silent because he did not know what to say.


    In the bedroom of Rufus.


    Rufus was still in a bad mood after scolding Wendy. He stood by the winder, thinking of the tearful face


    of Megan and the back of Luke when he walked away. He felt sad about that.


    He thought it was because of him.


    If he was not with Isobel, the Chamber family would not go bankrupt. And Winnie would not know


    Brian, and the children would not in pain now.


    It was all his fault, what should he do now, so that everyone would not be so miserable.


    Suddenly he thought of Venessa.


    He had doubts about her. Winnie did not know her mother was pregnant but got a sister suddenly, and


    Venessa¡¯s birthday was suspicious.


    Ninth months before that, he was with Isobel.


    Two monthster, he knew that Isobel was pregnant, but Isobel told him that she had the abortion and


    then disappeared.


    If the kid had not been aborted, it would be born in March, was that coincidental?


    As he was thinking about that, Paul knocked at the door and came it.


    ¡°I have sent Winnie and Megan to the airport and I came back after they got into the departure lounge.¡±


    Paul said to Rufus, so that he would not be worried.


    ¡°Did Megan cry?¡± Rufus asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes, she cried sadly and did not stop till she got the airport.¡±


    ¡°What she said was sad.¡±


    ¡­


    Paul told him what happened. Hearing that, Rufus was more dissatisfied about Wendy.


    ¡°It was because Wendy, she is not sensible, or the kids would not be so sad.¡±


    What Wendy did was not wise. No matter if Winnie has anything to do with Brian, she could not stop


    him or change anything. She would only make herself further and further away from brain by doing


    that.¡±


    ¡°She did not see the fact. I wonder if her brain has a problem.¡±


    Rufusined, he disliked or even hated Wendy.


    ¡°Rufus, I might be gossip but I want to say it. Expect for family background, Wendy has nothing better


    Winnie, and she is not a match. Even if they get married, they will quarrel a lot.¡±


    ¡°If they get married, it would be tragedy, or may be worse than you in those years. Winwin has two


    children. For the money, Wendy would have her own child.¡±


    ¡°When you were with Isobel, you had not kids. But Wendy¡¯s kids could not get along with two children,


    they will be contradiction.¡±


    It might recalled Rufus of the past and he as an outsider should not havements on that, but Winnie


    and the kids were so poor, and Brian could do nothing about it, Paul could not control himself.


    ¡°Alsa, I know. Wendy said she would not have her own child, but she would go back to her words after


    she gets married.¡±


    Rufus knew the problem, but he had no way to figure it out.


    He tried to help Brian to be with Winnie, but Isobel did not allow that and he could not make decision


    alone.


    ¡°Yes, it depends on them, but two kids were so poor.¡±


    Paul said, feeling sad at the thought of Megan¡¯s words and tearful face.


    ¡°It is my fault. If I did not do that in those years, it would not have happened.¡±


    Rufus said with self-remorse, and his tone was low. He had never expected that his descendants would


    suffer.


    ¡°Do you regret that you were with Isobel?¡±


    Paul asked.


    ¡°No, I regretted that I chose a wrong marriage, or it would not have happened.¡±


    That time with Isobel was the best time for him, he would not regret it.


    Hearing that, Paul was relieved, or Isobel would pay in vain.


    ¡°Rufus, don¡¯t take it seriously. I think it is destiny, many people never met in B City, but Winwin and


    Brian met four years ago and now.¡±


    ¡°It is their destiny, since they meant to meet, it doesn¡¯t matter whose fault it is. The most importance


    was how the move on? Do you want them to deal with it or help them?¡±


    Paul thought the past was not important, but moving forward was important.


    Because the past is in the past, it had no need to havement on it. And the future was unknown, it


    had no need to worry, even if you had a n, it might note true.


    ¡°I want to help them, but Isobel did not agree, I have to have her consent, or it will beplicated.¡±


    Rufus was helpless and then he thought of Venessa.


    ¡°Paul, put it behind, investigate Venessa.¡±


    ¡°Venessa, what is wrong with her?¡±


    Paul was confused, it seemed have nothing to do with the affair with Brian.


    Seeing that Paul was confused, Rufus told him what Winnie said.


    ¡°So, Venessa¡¯s identity is suspicious.¡±


    Paul noticed that too.


    ¡°Yes, that is why I asked you to investigate her. Are you sure that Isobel had the kid aborted?¡±


    Rufus asked with a frown.


    ¡°I checked the medical record, and it said she had abortion, but she is a doctor, I think it is easy to


    make a false one.¡±


    Paul did not believe what he had investigated years aga. The birthday of Venessa was in line with that


    kid, so he was suspicious.


    Paul continued, ¡°I will have a check.¡±


    ¡°Ok, the faster, the better.¡±


    Rufus was eager to know the result.


    But it waste today and tomorrow was the new year. The investigation could only be carried out after


    that.


    After breakfast in the next day, the Be family was picked up by Paul to the suburbs. After that, Paul


    and his wife went back to his hometown.


    The Be family was lively today and happy, especially Felix, he was d to see his descendants


    were around.


    But he did not know that he was happy, because he wasposed and could not be told from his


    surface.


    Rufus was d that. In the past, he was gloomy, but not he was better with his son and grandson


    around.


    Brian was not in a good mood, but in order not to affect others¡¯ mood, he endured it.


    Luke was not happy thinking of Mommy and Megan.


    He knew it would affect everyone, but he had tried his best to cover his bad mood, but he sat there


    silently.


    ¡°Luke, are you watching TV?¡±


    Felix walked to Luke, asked and sat down.


    ¡°Yes, I am watching cartoon.¡±


    Luke was mind absent, watching TV was to cover that he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch for so long, it is bad for your eyes.¡±


    Felix said while stroking Luke¡¯s head, with love in eyes.¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t watch TV, on one ys with me, I will be bored.¡±


    Luke answered. Only he was a kid and he could only watch TV.


    ¡°Ok, you got used to y with Megan, so you are bored now, right?¡±


    Felix saw through Luke¡¯s mind and noticed his gloomy mood.


    ¡°Yes, I used to y with Megan. I don¡¯t feel happy if Megan is not around.¡±

 Chapter 351 Warm Jack

    Chapter 351 Warm Jack


    When it came to Megan, Luke inevitably thought of Winnie, and he was in a bad mood. He turned to


    look at Felix and said sadly.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, why Winnie and Megan can¡¯te to our home for New Year? Daddy has invited


    them, if only Winnie and Megan coulde.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What did she tell you?¡±


    Felix looked at the child¡¯s eyes and could not give him an answer. If he had not called her or if he had


    invited her over instead of saying those words, perhaps she would havee.


    ¡°She said that New Year is a time for family reunion, and that her presence would make us


    ufortable and affect the mood of our family. That¡¯s why she¡¯s noting.¡±


    ¡°But I have long considered her as a family.¡±


    Luke said that because he wanted his great grandpa like his mother and ept her rather than Wendy.


    ¡°Is Winnie kind to you?¡±


    Felix asked Luke.


    ¡°Of course, if she is not good to me, I won¡¯t live with her. Great Grandpa, do you know that before I met


    her, I felt that my world was gray, just like the haze weather, and I always felt that I could not breathe.


    But after meeting Winnie and Megan, the haze disappeared bit by bit. Now I feel like my world is all


    blue skies and warm eyes, and I can breathe easily.¡±


    Luke said with a smile. He was happy when thought of his mother and sister.


    Yet all of these were typical symptoms of depression in adults.


    It seemed that Luke had healed from depression, and it seemed that he cannot leave Winnie.


    ¡°Good, then live wither. As long as you are happy, I am happy.¡±


    However, Felix was tangled.


    Luke needed Winnie, Brian also needed Winnie. But the Be family needed more than talented


    people like Winnie.


    After chatting with his great grandfather, Luke seemed to be in a better mood and called Jack to the


    living room to y with him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle, help me fix this toy, it is broken.¡±


    Luke took a toy and handed it to Jack.


    Jack seemed to have no patience, took a perfunctory look at it and then returned it to Luke.


    ¡°I will buy you a new one.¡±


    ¡°But I am bored, I want to y now. Megan is not here, only this toy can apany me.¡±


    Luke protested. He had just found the fun, but his uncle made him upset.


    However, when Jack heard the name of Megan, he suddenly became interested.


    ¡°Ok, I will help you fix it.¡±


    Jack fixed it inadvertently, and then asked some questions about Megan and Winnie.


    ¡°Megan are good to you, right? How about Winwin, are you good with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if she is not good to me, how could I live with her?¡±


    Luke just said that with his great grandfather. He did not know the purpose of Jack and he answered


    proudly.


    ¡°Since she is good to you, should I thank her?¡±


    Jack asked slyly.


    ¡°Daddy should thank her, and you¡­¡±


    Luke did not know Jack¡¯s intention, but he felt it was enough that Daddy thanked Mommy, but Jack


    interrupted him.


    ¡°Yes, your Daddy should thank her, but I am a Be too, and I should thank her too. Luke, how about


    this? You take Winnie out some day, and I invite you to a meal and take you to the amusement part and


    buy you a lot of toys. In this way, I thank Winnie, Megan and you will have fun.¡±


    Jack lured Luke, trying to ask Winnie out.


    ¡°Well..¡±


    Luke thought for a while.


    ¡°You better ask Winnie, I can¡¯t make decision for you. If you want to thank her, you should ask her out, I


    can¡¯t help.¡±


    Luke refused and did not want to get involved.


    Jack was helpless, but he was anger to make it happen.


    ¡°I have asked her out, but she refused. So I can¡¯t thank her. If you ask her out, she would not say no.¡±


    Hearing that, Luke did not want to help.


    ¡°Since then, I can¡¯t help. You can go to Daddy, and ask him to help me.¡±


    Luke said.


    ¡°Your Daddy is busy, I can¡¯t bother him with this trifle things¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy is not busy and he is just behind you, you tell him.¡±


    Luke looked at Jack who was surprised with a wry smile.


    Hearing that, Jack looked back and only to find that Brian was standing behind him with a gloomy face.


    And he felt cold in his eyes.


    ¡°You eavesdropped on me, it is rude.¡±


    Jack took back his timid sight of light and looked at Luke.


    ¡°It was you did not hear me. I had loud steps, but you did not pay attention me, so you can¡¯t hear me


    even if I have a loudspeaker.¡±


    Brian said coldly. If it were not new year, he would give Jack a lesson.


    ¡°Brother, you are joking.¡±


    Jack gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Luke, go to Great Grandpa, I want to talk with Uncle.¡±


    Brian had nothing to do now and he could chat with Jack.


    Luke left and Jack want to walk away too.


    ¡°Brother, I still have work to do, I will talk to you some day when I am avable.¡±


    Jack got up, but Brian walked to him and pressed his shoulders.


    ¡°What do you need to do today? I want to talk to you.¡±


    Jack felt Brian was pressing his shoulder with force and he said.


    ¡°Ok, ok, put your hand away, I talk to you.¡±


    Brian took back his hand and sat next to Jack.


    ¡°I know you like beauty, but forget about Winnie.¡±


    Brian went to the point. He wanted to tell Jack to stay away from Winnie.


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so straightforward. I like beauty, and Winnie is a beauty, I don¡¯t feel


    anything wrong.¡±


    Jack said cheering himself up, looking elsewhere. And he dared not looked into Brian¡¯s gloomy eyes.


    ¡°I said no. She is my woman, you can¡¯t like her.¡±


    Brian said in a domineering way. Jack had better given up his idea, or he would be in troubles.


    ¡°Your woman? Haven¡¯t you broken up? Brother, since you have broken up, leave her alone.¡±


    Jack did not know the rtionship between Brian and Winnie, but he did not deny that he had feelings


    for Winnie and he wanted to be her boyfriend.


    ¡°We don¡¯t, we are still together, so give up.¡±


    Brian said, gritting teeth. If no one was home and it was new year, he would have beaten Jack.


    Jack was surprised to hear that. He looked up to Brian but was frighten by his eyes and then took back


    his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You have no chance to think of it, give it up, or I will transfer you to the branch office and you can¡¯t


    nevere back.¡±


    Brian said coldly and walked away, leaving Jack alone.


    ¡°You are threatening me, you tyrant¡­¡±


    Jack whispered, for fear that Brian would hear him.


    Had they had broken up? Didn¡¯t Brain have Wendy? What was going on?


    Jack was confused, but he had no one to ask, so he nned to ask his colleague when he was back to


    office.


    After lunch, Brian took Luke upstairs to have a nap.


    Luke and Brian lied in the bed, but they could not fall asleep. Both of them missed Winnie and Megan.


    ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy and Megan.¡±


    Luke said in a low voice.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Brian answered.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy will be happy if she knows that we miss her. She must have lunch at this hour, let¡¯s


    call her.¡±


    Luke got up excitedly, got the phone and lied down again and made a call to Winnie.


    Soon it was got through, but it was Megan answered the phone.


    ¡°Daddy, Brother, I miss you.¡±


    Megan said excitedly.


    ¡°I miss you too,e back.¡±


    Luke was d.


    ¡°Megan, are you happy? Have you had lunch?¡±


    Brian said with a smile. He missed Megan so much, especially on this special day.


    ¡°Yes, I am happy to see Daddy and Brother. We had lunch just now and Mommy is washing dishes.¡±


    Megan answered, looking at the phone.


    ¡°Ask Mommy toe, I miss her.¡±


    Luke said. Megan then turned her head.


    ¡°Mommy,e over, Brother wants to see you.¡±


    A momentter Winnie showed up in the video.


    Winnie came with a smile, but her smile froze when she saw Brian.


    Megan had forgotten the sadness, but she had not.


    Because she cared about it, she could not forget it.

 Chapter 352 Video Calling

    Chapter 352 Video Calling


    Winnie felt upset, but she did not show it and gave a smile instead.


    In Winnie¡¯s View, she would rather not mention it since it was useless to speak it out.


    ¡°Luke, I miss you.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile


    ¡°I miss you too, Mommy, when will youe back?¡±


    Luke hoped that Mommy and Megan coulde back right now.


    ¡°We will be back in two days, don¡¯t worry, Luke, listen to Daddy.¡±


    Winnie wanted to go back too, but if she went back, she and Megan would be lonely.


    ¡°I am good, you can ask Daddy.¡±


    Luke felt Mommy was angry at Daddy because what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Luke is good, you don¡¯t have to worry about him? How are you and Megan?¡±


    Brian said. He felt that Winnie did not pay attention to him but only Luke.


    ¡°We are good.¡±


    Winnie said in a in tone.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, when will youe back? Have you booked the flight?¡±


    Brian asked, he wanted to see them too.


    ¡°I will go back as soon as possible. Daenerys was to give birth, and will go back to her. I will try to book


    a flight these days.¡±


    Winnie said indifferently. If not Daenerys was to give birth, she would go back after the vacation,


    because no was to pick her up.


    ¡°Mommy,e back tomorrow, I miss you. I will follow you to anywhere when youe back, you


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    can¡¯t leave me alone again.¡±


    Luke felt afraid that Mommy would leave him again.


    ¡°You have Daddy with you, you are not alone.¡±


    Braid said. How could his son neglect him? Though he wanted to follow Winnie too.


    ¡°But I miss Mommy. Daddy has Wendy, and you will not be lonely, but Mommy only has me and sister.¡±


    Luke said. He knew he was not alone, but felt that Daddy belongs to Daddy.


    ¡°All right, Luke, I promise you I will be back soon.¡±


    Winnie chimed in, or someone would be unhappy if it continued. It was new year, she did not want


    anyone have a bad mood.


    Hearing that, Brain felt ufortable and sorry for kids. He did not give them sense of security,


    otherwise Luke would have not said that.


    The conversation was over, and Brian would reflect himself and try to be a good father.


    ¡°Winwin, is your rtive¡¯s house big? Is it big enough for so many to live?¡±


    Brian asked.


    ¡°We do have many people. Venessa has a ssmate lives here. Megan and I live in the hotel and Aunt


    lives here, it is lively.¡±


    There were many people and it was indeed inconvenient. And Venessa and she found a ce to stay,


    so as not to cause troubles for her rtives.


    Her rtive was good to them, but Winnie felt she was an outsider.


    She could stay in A City for new year, but she wanted to stay with Venessa and her aunt, because they


    were family.


    She did not know why her aunt insisted to go back to A City. She might miss rtive or avoid


    something.


    ¡°Good. You don¡¯t have to book a ticket, I will book one when youe back.¡±


    Brian said, but he felt bitter. New year is for gathering, but Winnie had to live in hotel.


    ¡°Ok, thank you.¡±


    Winnie was polit. Though it sounded strange, but she felt she should say that.


    Brian was silent for a moment hearing that. They had just parted for less than 24 hours, but they were


    further away.


    He could not let her leave him again.


    ¡°Winwin, your game will beunched tonight, right? I wish you can have a good performance.¡±


    ¡°Mommy will sell a lot.¡±


    Luke said excitedly.


    ¡°Thank you, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°You chat, I need to help with the food.¡±


    With that, she walked away. She was in her rtive¡¯s home, and they were busy, she could not only


    chat.


    Though her rtive was ok with that, but she did not feel right.


    After Winnie left, Megan took the phone and walked to grandaunt¡¯s room.


    Inside, she could say anything she wanted, because no one was around.


    ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you ask Mommy stay for the new year. Mommy is busy here than she was at work.¡±


    Seeing that Mommy helped to housework, Megan felt distressed.


    Hearing that, Brian was speechless.


    ¡°I am sorry, I did not do it well.¡±


    Briand said, he dare not promise his children, if he could not keep his promise, it would hurt the


    children.


    ¡°Daddy, why you always said you are sorry. Since you know you are sorry, don¡¯t make mistake.¡±


    Megan was disappointed, Daddy always did things wrong, and she could not have hope now.


    Brain was speechless again. He felt sorry for the children and Winnie.


    It was the dinner for the new year, every one behaved well at the table and dare not say something


    wrong.


    Expect for Thomas¡¯ wife was woman, they were all men at the table, but Felix did not say anything


    about it.


    After dinner, they watched TV in the living room, waiting for the clock for a brand new year.


    After a while, Felix asked Brian toe to his study.


    They sat in the study and chatted.


    ¡°How do you get along with you Dad recently?¡±


    ¡°The same, nothing changed.¡±


    Brian said, because he had been thinking of Winnie and Megan.


    ¡°Take you time, it will be fine. You are father and son after all.¡±


    ¡°Brian, look at our family, Jack is younger than you, but the three generations of our family are single, it


    is not good.¡±


    Felix said, he wanted Brian to get married as soon as possible and Rufus could have a girlfriend.


    Brian was silent, and Felix continued.


    ¡°It has been twenty years since your mother died and you father has been single. I felt it was enough.


    You have grown up now and you should understand your father.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say, Grandpa.¡±


    Brian asked. He could not control his own feeling, but understand and eptance were different.


    ¡°You father is his sixties, do you want him to be single forever. He is old and lonely, as least he can


    have someone to talk to.¡±


    Felix said, he wanted Brian to ept that, but Brian frowned.


    ¡°I have moved back to suburbs, he is not alone.¡±


    Brian refused.


    He thought that his mother died because of his father and his father should be single forever for his


    mother.


    ¡°You are his son and what youmunicate is different. You have Luke, but you love other woman. It


    is the same.¡±


    Felix referred to Winnie.


    Brian was silent hearing that.


    He could understand that bother young man and old man needed rtionship, but how could he ept


    an outsider if he could not ept his father?


    ¡°If you want that, just go ahead. I can¡¯t ept it and I will move out from the suburbs.¡±


    No one could stop his grandfather from doing anything, so he could solve it in other way.


    Hearing that, Felix felt it a threat, but it worked.


    ¡°Ok, we can put it behind. Let¡¯s talk about you. How is your blind date? If it is ok, get married as soon


    as possible. I can be relieved if you have a family.¡±


    ¡°We stayed for a while, the woman left first because she had something to deal with. I don¡¯t have any


    impression on her. We agreed to meet again after new year and see if we can have a rtionship.


    Brian said, or he would have another blind date.


    He continued, ¡°Grandpa, marriage is not trifle, we have to know each other before we get married. I


    have many things to deal with and the kid has to ept that, and I need to exin to Wendy, so give


    me some time, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but you have to get rid of Wendy, I am disappointed at her.¡±


    Felix reminded Brian again.


    He disliked Wendy. At the very beginning, he thought she did not have a good family background, now


    she had a good family background, but her character was not good and she was not smart.

 Chapter 353 Launch of the Game

    Chapter 353 Launch of the Game


    Brain felt sorry that he would break up with Wendy, since they had been waiting for each other for four


    years.


    Although he was disappointed at Wendy now, but she was the woman that he had loved, it was not so


    easy to break up with her.


    As Brian was silent, Luke suddenly burst in with excitement, holding a tablet in his hand.


    ¡°Daddy, Winnie¡¯s game is on sale. Let¡¯s see if we can support her and buy an ount.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Brian was excited too and took the tablet.


    The game had beenunched and it sold fast. Seeing the increasing data, Brian was nervous.


    Since he took over the Be Group, he had many cooperation, but he had never been so nervous.


    ¡°Daddy, it is amazing, if we don¡¯t buy it now, we can¡¯t have a good ount, Daddy, buy it now.¡±


    Luke was professional and he knew what the data meant. ording to the speed, it would be sold out.


    Hearing that, Brain hurried to buy an ount.


    ¡°We got it¡­¡±


    Luke was excited about it and took the tablet.


    ¡°Daddy, I will continue to observe it, you continue to chat.¡±


    With that, he sat next to Brian.


    From the moment Luke came it, Felix was confused and did not know what they were talking about. He


    was old now.


    ¡°What are talking about?¡±


    He asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Winnie had designed and developed an online again and it wasunched today.¡±


    Brian answered, looking at the rising data.


    ¡°Does it earn money?¡±


    Felix only cared about money.


    ¡°Yes, it earns a lot. If the ys are a lot, it will continue to earn money. If itsts for three days, it could


    earn billions.¡±


    Brain only mentioned the interest rather than the risk, because he knew his grandfather only had


    interest in money.


    ¡°Is that good? I believe Winnie¡¯s ability, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have cost.¡±


    Felix showed interest in it.


    ¡°It was the Johnson Group invested. They cooperated to develop this game, if it continues, the Johnson


    Group will earn a lot.¡±


    Brian overstated the benefit deliberately, actually, billions of yuan was not that much to Johnson Group,


    but it was a lot for Winnie.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she cooperate with you?¡±


    Felix asked and felt the Be Group had missed an opportunity to earn money.


    Hearing that, Brian raised his head and looked at Grandpa.


    ¡°You asked me to stay away from her, so I didn¡¯t that know she had a good project.¡±


    Brian said, and wanted Felix to pay attention to Winnie.


    She had not a rich family, but with her ability, it was not hard for her to make difference in business.


    ¡°Winnie did the promotion herself, if it sells well, her will earn her reputation, and there will be tons of


    Hearing that, Felix was jealous.


    It was equal to that the Be Group have given up the chance to the Johnson Group and the


    Johnson Group would beyond the Be Group one day. Was Winnie that great?


    If Winnie made a good fortune in the further, would he regret that he refused Brian to marry her?


    ¡°Business and personal affairs are different. If Winnie has a good project in the future, you should seize


    it in time and don¡¯t give the chance to others.¡±


    Felix was rational, because there were many unknown things.


    ¡°If I kept contacting with Winnie, we will have an affair.¡±


    Brian wanted to earn more chance. His grandfather did not know what was going on with him and


    Winnie, so it would be hope.


    And it was possible that Grandpa would ept Winnie.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have an affair, it would not be soplicated.¡±


    Felix had known something and could guessed some.


    For now, he could not get over Winnie and Winnie had told him that she liked Brian.


    Brian did not continue that topic but changed the subject.


    ¡°Since you have that thought, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Felix became serious.


    ¡°Winnie had developed an anti-fraud software that can be transnted in the phone, and ourpany


    has been developing it, but Winnie has seeded, so we decided to cooperate with her.¡±


    ¡°Ok, good.¡±


    Felix agreed.


    ¡°But I asked Winnie and her assistant to work in ourpany till the software isunched.¡±


    Brian wanted to have his grandpa¡¯s consent, so that Winnie could work at ease.


    Felix frowned first and then gave a reply after a while.


    ¡°Ok, but don¡¯t affect others.¡±


    Felix sure would support a good project, but he had to remind her, lest he made a mistake.


    As Brian was happy secretly, Luke said to Brian.


    ¡°Daddy, it is sold out.¡±


    Brian looked at the tablet and was shocked.


    It was so fast to be sold out and many peopleined that they could not buy one and they asked


    when they could buy.


    So he did not need to help.


    Winnie was excited too, she was happy and moved seeing that her game was so popr.


    Everyone was talking happily at the table, and Winnie¡¯s sess made them happier.


    They congratted on Winnie excitedly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sister, you are great, you are our pride.¡±


    Venessa said and kissed on the face of Winnie.


    ¡°Mommy, you are so awesome.¡±


    Megan was happy. She did not understand how much the game would earn, but as long as Mommy


    was happy, she was happy.


    Isobel had a smile on face, though she said nothing.


    She knew Winnie¡¯s ability and she had paid much for the game. The fruit today was expected.


    Winnie was wearing a smile too.


    ¡°Thank you, I am really happy about that. It is my first time to develop games, and it is my first time to


    do business, so it is special for me. I had expectation about this game, and it doesn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Winnie said. Her phone rang and it was Leo. She gave a bright smile.


    ¡°You eat first, I need to pick up the phone.¡±


    Winnie got up and walked to aunt¡¯s room.


    Winnie asked Leo in disbelief.


    ¡°Has it really been sold out? Am I wrong or is there any problem with the data?¡±


    ¡°It is real.¡±


    Leo said with a smile. It was normal that Winnie did not believe it because he did not expect that either.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, it was sold out so soon. I feel like dreaming, and it is so unreal.¡±


    Winnie was touched and even wanted to cry. She had got her primary sess.


    ¡°I have the same feeling too, but I am ok. It is out of my expectation, Winwin, we can make a lot.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, let¡¯s sell the second batch of ounts, or the buyers will lost interest if they wait too long.


    Leo suggested.


    ¡°Ok, do what you said, I am in charge of the game.¡±


    Winnie believed Leo¡¯s promotion, and it was right that he insisted that she made the promotion.


    ¡°Ok, I will give the order to sell the second batch.¡±


    ¡°By the way, happy new year.¡±


    Leo paused before he continued.


    ¡°Happy new year, I hope that we make it better next year.¡±


    ¡°Happy new year.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile. With Leo¡¯s trust, she felt the joy of sess.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Emily with you?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    ¡°No. she is with her parents and I am with my parents.¡±


    Leo gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Why you spend new year separately?¡±

 Chapter 354 A Surprise

    Chapter 354 A Surprise


    Winnie did not understand that why Emily was not with Leo.


    ¡°Her rtives are back and my rtives are back, so we decided to stay at home separately.¡±


    Leo did not want to lie to Winnie, but since he had lied to her, he did not want it to be exposed so soon.


    ¡°Ok, when you get married, you have the chance to be together, and she shouldpany with her


    parents too. But you should visit her family.¡±


    Winnie was thoughtful and remind Leo, for fear that he would forget that.


    ¡°I know, my mother had told me that for many times, and you are more nagging than my mother.¡±


    Leo said jokingly, but it was hard for him.


    He had not told his parents that he had broken up with Emily, so he had to visit Emily¡¯s family, but


    Emily¡¯s parents had known that they had broken up, if he still went to her home, he would be driven


    out, he thought.


    ¡°I just said one sentence, well, I have to have dinner with my family now, bye.¡±


    Winnie hung up and phone happily and took a long sigh.


    After dinner, Winnie took Megan back to the hotel.


    Megan had yed for a day and she was tired, so she fell asleep soon. After taking a bath, Winnie lied


    in back and found it was three in the morning.


    Seeing that, she gave a smile and was to turn off her phone before she went to bed.


    As she was to touch the key, she got a message from Brian.


    ¡°Have you fallen asleep? Congratte on your good achievement in the new year.¡±


    Seeing that, Winnie felt warm in heart. Since the game wasunched, she wished Brian would call or


    text.


    She was satisfied, though it waste.


    And that was why she gave a bitter smile just now.


    As she was to reply, Brian sent another message.


    ¡°Happy new year, Winnie. You are the first person I said happy new year.¡±


    Seeing that, Winnie felt touched.


    She got tears in eyes, everyone could say that, but the person was important.


    ¡°Happy new year!¡±


    Winnie replied. She hoped he could be happy forever.


    Brian did not expect that Winnie would reply, he thought she had fallen asleep or was busy.


    He could say happy new year to her in the next day, but he kept thinking about it, so he sent the


    message.


    Seeing that she replied, he was excited and replied.


    ¡°You are up. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In the hotel, Megan has fallen asleep and I just lied down on bed.¡±


    Winnie replied. There were fireworks outside, but Winnie was quiet.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep now? Are you sleepy and tired?¡±


    Hearing that she had lied down on bed, he thought Winnie must be tired and did not want to bother her.


    ¡°Yes, I am tired.¡±


    Winnie was indeed tired after a busy day.


    She had many rtives and she had not ce to rest. She felt that she had interrupted the peace of


    her rtives, she was tired mentally and physically.


    Looking at the message, she was disappointed, she wanted to chat with Brain even if she was tired.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Winnie said and then tuned off the phone before she went to bed.


    Seeing that, Brian was relived and soon feel asleep.


    But he was waken up a nightmare.


    At 10 in the morning, he woke up by a nightmare. He sat on the bed in disbelief.


    It was the same dream. The car did not run over him, and he was pushed away. So there was another


    person in the dream.


    Who was she? Brian tried to remember the woman he saw in the dream, yes, he was sure it was a


    woman.


    He saw her back, which looked familiar, but he could not figure out where he had met her.


    As he was trying to recall that, Luke opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    Brian asked with concern.


    ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy.¡±


    Luke said and walked to the bed.


    Brian felt sorry to hear that.


    He picked Luke up and let him sit on his legs.


    ¡°I miss Mommy too. What should we do?¡±


    Brian asked.


    ¡°Book a ticket to Mommy and ask her toe back now.¡±


    Luke said. He could not have a sound sleep without Mommy around.


    ¡°But Mommy is on vacation, she should take rest. Who about this?¡±


    They made a n.


    Megan and Winnie was in sleep, and did not wake up till noon probably they were tired and no one was


    there to interrupt them.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Then Winnie took Megan to have lunch in rtive¡¯s home. There were more people to have lunch, her


    rtive¡¯s daughter and daughter-inw were back.


    So the house became crowded.


    Winnie was busy as yesterday, though her rtive asked her to take a rest, she felt she should help.


    After lunch, Megan said she was sleepy. To make her have a better sleep, Winnie took her back to the


    hotel.


    As Megan was sleeping, Winnie began to reply the messages.


    Then she heard the door bell rang. She thought it was Venessa and was afraid that Megan would wake


    up, so she hurried to open the door.


    But it was two men.


    Looking at Luke and Brian, Winnie was surprised, feeling like a daydream.


    It was the new year and they should be with Chairman, why were they there?


    ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at? I am your son.¡±


    Luke said excitedly and hugged Winnie.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are we here, right?¡±


    Brian said with a smile. He knew Winnie did not expect that.


    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you stay at home?¡±


    Winnie was confused.


    ¡°Daddy and I miss you and Megan, so we are here.¡±


    Luke answered.


    ¡°How about your family?¡±


    Winnie asked with concern.


    ¡°Can you let me go in first? I want to see Megan.¡±


    Brian said.


    Winnie let them in and reminded them that Megan was sleeping.


    Brian walked to the bedside lightly, looking at Megan who was sleeping, he kissed on her face.


    But it woke Megan up.


    As Megan opened her eyes, she saw Daddy, and hugged him immediately.


    ¡°Daddy, it is Daddy.¡±


    Megan was happy to see him.


    ¡°And me, I am here to see you too.¡±


    Luke said with jealousy. He got to the bed and said.


    Megan let go of Brian and hugged Luke. She felt she was the happiest at this moment, because Daddy


    and brother were around.


    They were excited.


    ¡°Daddy, are you here to spend new year with us?¡±


    Megan sat in the arms of Brian.


    ¡°Yes, I could not stay with you yesterday, so I came today.¡±


    Brian kissed on Megan¡¯s hair with love in his eyes.


    ¡°How did you get here, it is hard to buy tickets. Does your family know you are here?¡±


    Winnie asked. She promised Chairman that she would spend new year in the Be family, but if


    Brian was here, it had no difference. If the Chairman knew that, she would be med.


    ¡°Yes, we got out after dinner with Grandpa. I lied to him that I took Luke to suburbs to sleep and told


    him that we would not have dinner with him, and we came here.¡±


    Brian exined, but Winnie was surprised.


    ¡°And you arrived so soon?¡±


    Winnie felt incredible. It took two hours to be here by ne and it was hard to get a ticket.


    ¡°Daddy drove a ne, sure it is fast.¡±


    Luke said proudly.

 Chapter 355 Two Children Compromise

    Chapter 355 Two Children Compromise


    Winnie felt that Luke was joking, and could not believe that this was the truth.


    ¡°Drive a ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy¡¯s ne. Dad flew here. Daddy has a pilot¡¯s license. Mommy, I want to fly nes, too,


    when I grow up.¡±


    Luke was excited.


    He did not expect that Daddy could fly a ne and it was the first time he saw that.


    ¡°Daddy is awesome. I want to learn to fly a ne when I grow up.¡±


    Megan did not doubt her brother¡¯s words, but directly believe that Daddy had such an ability.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Winnie asked, looking at Brian.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t I tell you I could fly a ne? Just because I know how to fly, I told you that there is no


    need to book the ticket. When you are in a hurry, I will fly over to pick you up. How can I pick you up


    without a pilot¡¯s license?¡±


    Brian answered Winnie¡¯s doubts with confidence and certainty. Without this skill, how could he get to A


    City so soon?


    ¡°Where is the ne parked? How did you know I lived here? Venessa told you?¡±


    Winnie was confused and had no idea why Brian was there.


    ¡°The ne is sitting on the roof of the hotel, and as to how I knew you are here... Did you forget I have


    a tracking app on my phone? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem finding you. And this is my hotel. I don¡¯t have to


    ask Venessa which room you are in.¡±


    Brian said proudly. He felt lucky that he had not deleted the tracking software in the phone, otherwise it


    would not be so easy to lock the target.


    Winnie finally understood why Brian appeared so soon.


    ¡°So, it seems that wherever I go, you can find me.¡±


    Winnie was depressed. She should find an opportunity to delete the tracking software in Brian¡¯s mobile


    phone, or remove the rtionship between tracking and being tracked.


    Otherwise he would find her out one day if she did sneak away with the children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mommy. I am so happy to have Daddy and brother here. We can spend the new


    year together.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, we will have dinner tonight, right?¡±


    Megan was very happy and did not want Mommy¡¯s problem affect her excitement at this moment.


    ¡°Yes, we will have a meal together. I have booked a table of delicious food for us. They will send to the


    room and we will have reunion dinner tonight.¡±


    This was a promise, because he was confident that he could make it.


    ¡°I agree, but this room is too small for four of us.¡±


    Luke came up with a very important question.


    Looking at the bed and the room, Brian felt it small too. But just as he was about to solve the problem,


    Winnie spoke first.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back tonight? Luke, Great Grandpa will be unhappy if he knows.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. It is enough to havepanied them all day yesterday and another morning


    today. I can¡¯t have some privacy during the New Year?¡±


    Brian¡¯s tone was very firm, in his view, he had way to deal with grandpa.


    ¡°Well, your mommy has too many questions. Let¡¯s not think about it. Luke said the room is small, I will


    change a big one.¡±


    Brian picked up the phone and was to make a call, but Winnie grabbed his mobile phone.


    Then she looked at them with a very serious expression.


    ¡°Luke, go to dad, I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°If you agree with me, we change big room, or Luke goes back to B City with Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t we put it off tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you are so serious, you make me feel nervous.¡±


    The children protested mischievously, but it was of no use to Winnie.


    ¡°Do what I say. I must say it today.¡±


    Winnie knew that the whole family was supposed to rx at New Year without worrying about anything.


    However, this was an opportunity to make Megan and Lukepromise, and she could not miss it.


    Brian called Luke to his side seeing that Winnie insisted.


    ¡°Now, we three will listen and do our best.¡±


    As the atmosphere finally quieted down, Winnie walked to them and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Luke, Megan, I know it is cruel to you, but sooner orter I will tell you and you must ept it. In this


    case, we should be generous and help others. We should not embarrass others because of us.¡±


    Winnie tentatively said, she was afraid that it would cause the opposite effect if she said directly.


    ¡°What do you want to tell us? We¡¯re young but we¡¯ve been through a lot of things.¡±


    Megan wanted Mommy to end the topic as soon as possible.


    ¡°Actually I want to talk about Daddy and Wendy. Because of your opposition, the date of their


    marriage...¡±


    ¡°Winwin, do you have to talk about this now?¡±


    Brian interrupted Winnie with a dark voice.


    ¡°Yes, and I will have to say it sooner orter.¡±


    Winnie insisted and continued to say.


    ¡°Daddy and Auntie¡¯s wedding date has been put off for a long time because of you, it is time for you to


    give your own attitude. And you¡¯ve always been unkind to Wendy, which makes it harder for mommy


    and daddy to be in between.¡±


    ¡°You have to see the truth, you have to understand the helplessness of Daddy and Mommy. Luke,


    Megan, let Daddy get married with Wendy.¡±


    Winnie was said and only she knew how difficult it was to say that. There were few people in this world


    who could push their lover to others with their own hands.


    She knew that the children would be sad, that the children could not ept it, that the children could


    have aplete family, but it was the destiny.


    Both children were upset to hear that and said nothing.


    They had been making scene for so long and preventing it for so long, but it seemed to have no effect


    at all. They still could not prevent Daddy and Wendy from getting married.


    The atmosphere in the room froze for a moment. The children did not speak, but they did not cry. They


    were tough.


    The two children had their own ideas, thinking of Mommy was embarrassed in the middle.


    Daddy never promised to them and let them down again and again, so they lost confidence.


    ¡°OK, Daddy, you marry Wendy, we won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Megan said first. She gave up sadly. Herpromise meant that they gave up the right to have a


    ¡°I agree with Megan, but I have one request. Since Daddy chose Wendy, you should not love Mommy


    any more, and let Mommy get married and have a family too.¡±


    Luke said. Now it didn¡¯t matter what he thought or what Megan thought. Daddy and Mommy should at


    least be equal.


    Daddy would have his own family, while Mommy was single, so Mommy must have the right to make


    free choices.


    ¡°I have one request.¡±


    Megan said and looked up at Brian.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to be with my brother and my mommy forever. I¡¯ll stay with them even if Mommy


    marries.¡±


    Megan¡¯s attitude was clear that she could not part with her brother, because they were dependent on


    each other.


    Two children felt relived, although they gave Daddy to others, although they could not have aplete


    family, although they were sad, at least their parents would not be embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, thank you. Rest assured that I will be with you all your lives.¡±


    Winnie knew the feeling of no parents, knew that the two children were said, so she would not leave


    them.


    In the future, no matter how hard it would be, she would stay with her two children.


    ¡°I also want to apany them all my life, Winwin, I...¡±


    ¡®I became a man who abandoned his children and only cared about his own happiness¡¯, but he didn¡¯t


    say these words.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, and I understand. Go back and tell Wendy the children ept that


    you will get married.¡±


    Winnie forced out a faint smile. She had already done her work and it was their own business whether


    to get married or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want arger room? I¡¯m going to see if there are any.¡±


    Since the children gave her consent, she had to ede to the children¡¯s request.


    Winnie was about to go out, but Brian stopped her.


    ¡°Winwin, I¡¯ll just make a phone call. Don¡¯t go out. Pack your and Megan¡¯s luggage.¡±


    Brian twirled his eyebrows as if he hadn¡¯te out of his low mood yet.


    He had already told Winnie that the problem was not with the children, but with his grandfather. Why


    did Winnie insist on telling the children?


    Within half an hour, the family of four had moved into the hotel¡¯s superior suite, several timesrger


    than the previous room andrger than Winnie¡¯s home.


    ¡°It¡¯s better here. We can eat and y together.¡±


    The two children had a better mood now, seeing such a spacious and luxurious room.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite big.¡±


    Winnie wondered how much the luxurious room would cost for a night.


    The environment was really good, but it was really super expensive for an office worker like her.


    Her consumption concept was different from Brian¡¯s, which might be the real gap between them.


    They were not at the same level, not in contact with a circle of friends, and they would never be able to


    be together.

 Chapter 356 My Ex-boyfriend

    Chapter 356 My Ex-boyfriend


    Megan said, ¡°Mommy, tonight we are not going to have dinner with rtives, have you told grandaunt?¡±


    Megan reminded Winnie, and she said to Megan, ¡°Megan, Don¡¯t tell grandaunt and aunt that Daddy


    and brother are here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Megan thought that the reunion of the family was worth showing off, and wanted to tell the family how


    Daddy flied a ne, but Mommy refused her to say anything about it.


    ¡°Because they do not like me to be with Daddy. If she knows, she will scold me.¡±


    Winnie knew that she could not deceive Megan, so she could only tell her the truth.


    Her aunt did not agree her to contact with Brain, she did not know why, but she felt it was necessary to


    conceal it, so as to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    ¡°Am I that bad? They all hate me.¡±


    At this moment, Brian walked in and heard Winnie¡¯s words to the children.


    ¡°They don¡¯t hate you, they just don¡¯t want me to have connection with you.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Winnie exined, but this exnation seemed to be meaningless, because even if there was no


    opposition between them, they could not be together. Sooner orter, they would have to go their


    separate ways, because they had to take different roads.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for us to separate? We have two children now. Does your aunt think we can


    make it?¡±


    Brian asked in a low voice. He was in a bad mood about thest topic and Winnie¡¯s word made him


    sad.


    ¡°One day we¡¯ll do it and we can be like this forever. We¡¯ll be sensible in the long run.¡±


    Winnie answered indifferently. Luke had told him not to like her, so they would be strangers


    sooner orter.


    Children were not an excuse, not a cause nor a result. There were many people in the world who lived


    together for ten or twenty years still became strangers in the end, let alone that they had no experience


    at all.


    Now Winnie believed that time was the best curer and it could cure all heart disease. As long as her


    heart did not reach the point of terminal disease, one day it would be healed.


    Listening to Winnie¡¯s words, Brian felt sad inexplicably. He didn¡¯t want to be sensible and did not want


    Winnie¡¯s love to be diluted by time.


    Seeing that Brian no longer spoke, Winnie made a call her to aunt and found an excuse that he would


    go to rtive¡¯s today.


    Then she went to bed on the pretext of rest, leaving her two children to Brian


    B City


    Leo had been thinking if he should go to Emily. He still thought about Emily all the time. He didn¡¯t know


    how to face her parents, and he didn¡¯t know whether Emily would meet him.


    He lied quietly in his bed, thinking of Emily.


    Looking at the pendant that Emily gave him in hand, he felt he liked it.


    But then he suddenly thought of a reason to see Emily.


    He then made a call to Emily.


    He made the first call, but for a long time no one answered. Leo was worried that Emily deliberately


    refused to answer his phone.


    But Leo still insisted and made a second call.


    He waited for a long time again, but fortunately Emily picked up the phone.


    ¡°Why do you call you? Do you want me to help you on New Year¡¯s Day...No, Winwin is not in B City.


    Why should I help you?¡±


    Emily spoke very loudly and she seemed to be in a noisy ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re not at home?¡±


    Leo frowned and asked. It sounded like she was in a bar.


    ¡°Why will stay at home during New Year? I gotta go if you have nothing to say.¡±


    Emily was to hang up the phone and Leo was anxious.


    ¡°I have, I want to give you back the pendant.¡±


    Leo could only use it as an excuse to see Emily, and she seemed to be drunk, he wanted to see her.


    ¡°Pendant? Oh, you should have given it back. Either you go to my house and drop it in front of my


    house, or youe over. I¡¯m at the bar.¡±


    Emily hung up the phone immediately after saying that. It seemed that he did not like the pendant after


    all, just like her, no matter what she did, she could not get into his heart.


    ¡°Come on... Get drunk before you go home...¡± Emily needed alcohol very much at the moment to


    paralyze her emotional nerve, so that she could get over Leo earlier.


    It was New Year, the traffic on the street was less than usual. Leo sped up the car, wishing to find Emily


    as soon as possible and stop her from drinking and get her away from the noisy bar.


    Emily was in a private room. Leo pushed the door open and went in. He saw many people inside and


    the air was filthy, the music was loud.


    Seeing such a turbid scene, Leo frowned, especially when he saw Emily taking a big gulp of wine.


    Without saying hello to anyone, Leo went directly to Emily and bent down to take her hand and try to


    pull her away.


    Only then did Emily discover Leo¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Here you are, let me introduce you.¡±


    ¡°Attention everyone, I¡¯d like you to meet someone. This man standing next to me is my...boyfriend...¡±


    Emily was sober, but it was too noisy for others to hear her clearly. But her words got their interest.


    ¡°Oh... your boyfriend is so handsome. Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Emily, are you afraid of him being robbed


    by others?¡±


    At this time everyone¡¯s attention was on Leo. The men were jealous and the women were staring at


    him.


    ¡°Stop, I¡¯m not done. What are you doing? Listen to me. He is my ex-boyfriend.¡±


    Emily said with a smile, deliberately emphasizing the word ¡°ex¡±. But she knew that the smile on her


    face was disguised, and in fact she felt very bitter.


    ¡°Ex-boyfriend, are you sure? Don¡¯t me we flirt with him then.¡±


    One of the womenughed more loudly than the music, which drowned out Emily¡¯s next sentence.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure, but you haven¡¯t got a chance, he has --¡±


    Before Emily finished her words, she was dragged out by Leo.


    Outside, Emily shook off Leo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, we are not boyfriend and girlfriend, other people will misunderstand.¡±


    Emily kept her head down when she spoke, probably she did not want to look to Leo, or she was drunk.


    ¡°I send you home. Why don¡¯t you stay at home to apany you parents?¡±


    Leo again took Emily¡¯s hand and wanted to take her away. But Emily refused.


    ¡°My parents don¡¯t stop me. Why do you care? Have I disgraced you? No, we have nothing to do with


    each other, I can¡¯t disgrace you.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? Come on, say it and leave. I have asked many friends out, it is rude to leave


    them there.¡±


    Emily was really drunk and even forgot what Leo was doing.


    But before Leo said anything, she remembered.


    ¡°Oh, right, youe to return my pendant. You should have given it back to me. How can my cheap


    stuff be worthy of your noble status as president? It is not as good as the handmade one.¡±


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    Emily reached out her hand and finally looked up at Leo.


    However at the moment Leo twisted eyebrow and his handsome face was cold.


    ¡°Give it to me, don¡¯t you want to give it back to me?¡±


    See Leo standing there motionlessly, Emily urged.


    ¡°It is in the car. Come with me to get it.¡±


    Leo finally spoke, but his voice was full of anger.


    ¡°You are annoying, it is just a pendant that you don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want it back, just throw it away.¡±


    Emily felt that Leo was fooling her, but now she did not want to be fooled by him.


    Emily said and turned to the room, but was stopped by Leo. Before she had figured out what was going


    on, she had been picked up.


    ¡°You, put me down, I had a blind date, I have a boyfriend. If he sees it, he¡¯ll misunderstand it.¡±


    She was not as strong as Leo, and she could only say so.


    Leo was upset hearing that. He did not it was joking or serious. How could she have a boyfriend so


    soon?


    Although he felt ufortable, he took her away.


    When he passed the bar, he paid the bill.


    When he put Emily into the car, he felt relieved. But looking at her red face, Leo felt distressed.


    As he gave her alcohol deterrent, she thought it was wine and drank it up.


    ¡°This is your car, isn¡¯t it? I know that pendant. Give mine back to me, I will give it to my boyfriend. If he


    immediately hangs it on the car, it proves that he is not using me, if he put me off like you, I will


    immediately break up with him. I will never be cheated again.¡±


    Emily was lying in the back seat. When she drank alcohol deterrent, she got up and saw that dazzling


    pendant.


    Emily¡¯s words made him feel distressed. She stretched out her hand to him. To her surprise, Leo did


    not speak or hand it over. Instead, he got off the car.


    Before Emily realized what was happening, the door of the back seat was opened and Leo got in. Emily


    was in a daze but Leo pulled her and she directly lied on the legs of Leo.


    ¡°Did you really have a blind date?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we agreed to start dating after the New Year, so you have to keep your distance from me


    now.¡±

 Chapter 357 An Involuntary Kiss

    Chapter 357 An Involuntary Kiss


    Emily tried to sit up, but Leo pushed her down several times.


    ¡°I told you to keep your distance. Why are you doing that? Leo, what is wrong with you? We seem to


    have nothing to do with each other. What are you doing?¡±


    Emily got up angrily despite the opposition of Leo and then used Leo. She felt upset and had


    heartache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the pendant back. It is disgusted, even if I take it back, it loses its value.¡±


    Emily was heartbroken seeing that Leo was silent. She did not understand his behavior at the moment.


    If he did not exin, she would not have random guess, after all, she was cheated once.


    Leo still did not speak, Emily became speechless, directly pushed open the door to get off. She would


    not like this man any more.


    Emily wanted to return to the bar and y with friends, but as she got off, she was pulled by Leo. As


    she turned around, Leo kissed on her lips.


    Emily was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She didn¡¯t know how to refuse.


    Leo did not expect he would do that that. Seeing that Emily was to leave, he was anxious and did not


    know how as make her stay. At The moment he reached out to pull her back, he couldn¡¯t help kissing


    her.


    By kissing, he found that Emily¡¯s lips were so sweet, and the feeling of kissing Emily was amazing.


    Leo¡¯s heartbeat elerated, the blood flow elerated, the beating of every cell in his body


    elerated. He could not believe the reaction of his body. It was the feeling of love.


    Emily was kissed to be paralysed. As she was to suffocate, she suddenly became sensible. How could


    they kiss?


    Emily suddenly pushed Leo away and got tears in eyes. She was free and breathing fresh air again,


    but her first reaction was to raise her hand to p on Leo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Have you gone too far? We broke up. Do you know what you did? When we were together, you even


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    deliberately avoided holding hands, and now you regret it? Do you regret not hugging me, not kissing


    me, not sleeping with me?¡±


    Emily was stubborn and tough. She got tears in eyes, but she held it back.


    ¡°Emily, I didn¡¯t mean that. I couldn¡¯t help it...¡±


    Leo realized that he was impulsive and hurried to exin. He did not me her for pping her,


    because he was sorry for Emily.


    However, Emily did not give him a chance to exin.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t help it? You¡¯re so funny. If I choose a random man to sleep with, can I say I can¡¯t help it?¡±


    ¡°Leo, you just think I¡¯m stupid and used me from the beginning, you don¡¯t respect me. If you do not


    respect me, I will keep away from you, and please do not appear in front of me again.¡±


    Emily turned and left angrily, but Leo stopped her.


    Emily had drunk too much, and was now angry. Leo was worried about her if she drunk with her friends


    again.


    ¡°I was wrong. You can beat me or scold me. Now you must go home.¡±


    Leo insisted and looked serious.


    ¡°Leo, stop that now, what right do you have to order me to go home? I am free and unfettered, and


    nobody¡¯s essory. Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Emily said sarcastically, in her view, at this moment Leo¡¯s behavior was a kind of sarcasm to her. He


    did not like, why he uses her, kissed her, interfered in her private life?


    ¡°No why, go home first. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Leo¡¯s face became dark. He knew he had no right to interfere with Emily¡¯s affairs, but at the moment he


    just couldn¡¯t let her go back to drink. He couldn¡¯t see her so sad and to punish herself.


    ¡°Tomorrow? I just said I never want to see you again. How can we see tomorrow? I have nothing to say


    to you. Please let go of my hand and leave.¡±


    Emily was stubborn, but it was catalyst for love.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know my determination. You don¡¯t go home? All right, I can only use force.¡±


    As Leo¡¯s voice fell, Emily had been picked up by Leo.


    ¡°Leo, you...¡±


    ¡°I said you can beat me and scold me tomorrow. You must go home now.¡±


    Leo decisively interrupted Emily¡¯s words, he knew what she wanted to say, knew what she was


    thinking, but at the moment he wanted her to go home safely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home.¡±


    ¡°Then go to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Neither of them had the intention of giving up. But it seemed that Emily was the weak one and had no


    ability to resist at all.


    Because Leo had put her on the passenger seat, locked the door and got into the car from the other


    side.


    ¡°You must be crazy. Listen, even if you send me home, I will run out. I don¡¯t believe you can always


    keep an eye on me.¡±


    Emily was in defiance and protest, but she did not know Leo¡¯s endurance.


    Leo knew Emily¡¯s temper, and she was also a man of her word. To prevent her from running away


    again, Leo sent Emily to his own home instead of her home.


    Fortunately, Emily fell asleep soon in the car. Leo took her home smoothly and sent her to the previous


    bedroom.


    A City.


    While Winnie went to bed, Brian stayed with his two energetic children, and his mood gradually


    improved.


    ¡°If not Daenerys was to give birth, I will take you to go skiing in the north.¡±


    Brian suddenly got that idea, he wanted more opportunities to take Winnie and children to y.


    ¡°There is indoor skiing. We can go there.¡±


    Megan answered Daddy.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Artificial snow and natural snow are different. When it snows in winter, I will take Mommy


    with you to feel it.¡±


    Brian had been fond of snow since he was a child. He had been to the north for many times to see


    snow. He though snow was romantic and beautiful, which was more suitable to experience with his


    beloved person.


    ¡°Good, then our family of four can be together again.¡±


    Megan cheered, walked to Brian and kissed his face to show her happiness.


    When Winnie woke up, she came over.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a year to go before winter. Why are you so d now?¡±


    ¡°A year is very fast. You said people need hope, and skiing is my hope. I will learn it this year.¡±


    Megan didn¡¯t quite understand Mommy¡¯s words, but she was looking forward to skiing from now.


    ¡°You are so smart and know many things.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Sitting on the ground, Brian raised his head and asked Winnie in a low, gentle voice.


    ¡°Yes, if you are sleepy, I will take care of the children and you can sleep for a while.¡±


    In order to stay upst night, they did not sleep well, Brian was no exception. So Winnie wanted Brian


    to sleep, too.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep. Supper will be brought up in a moment. I¡¯ll sleep after supper.¡±


    Brian patted the position next to him and motioned Winnie to sit down.


    ¡°You are not going back tonight?¡±


    Winnie asked. She felt sorry for the Be family that Brian spent New Year outside with her.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry. I can take care of it.¡±


    Brian said firmly, if he could not take care of it, he could not stay here at ease.


    ¡°How about your Dad? You can¡¯t let him be in the suburbs alone during New Year.¡±


    Winnie had many people to worry about, she felt that Brian should not stay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he knows Ie here with Luke. And he is with my Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Why is it difficult to sleep with you for a night? I don¡¯t want to have a nightmare in New Year.¡±


    Brian knew that Winnie was looking for all kinds of reasons to drive him away, but he would not change


    his decision.


    ¡°Do you have nightmares again?¡±


    Winnie sat down and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, I woke up by it, but I was not particrly afraid, because I was pushed away by a woman in the


    dream.¡±


    Brian said in a low voice, remembering the figure in the dream.


    ¡°A woman? Who?¡±


    Winnie continued to ask, maybe it was not a dream, but his memory. Kevin had said Brian lost a part of


    his memory.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her clearly, I just saw her back.¡±


    ¡°But I felt particrly familiar about it. I felt I have seen it before.¡±


    As he said that, Brian thought about it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt deja vu. But he


    couldn¡¯t remember it.


    ¡°Back of a woman?¡±


    Winnie repeated and suddenly thought of the picture of Brian¡¯s mobile phone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was a picture of a woman¡¯s back in your phone? Could it be that?¡±


    Winnie was not sure. Although she hadn¡¯t seen the picture, she felt that Brian¡¯s dream and the picture


    seemed to match.


    Brian was stunned and it reminded him of the picture.


    They looked simr. He had not seen the picture for a long time. He did not remember what color the


    woman was in and whether it matched the woman in his dream.


    Brian had been silent. Megan came and interrupted his train of thought.


    ¡°Daddy, where is the vi Mommy said?¡±


    Megan was curious.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s...


    ¡°That¡¯s great Grandpa¡¯s house, and that¡¯s the vi.¡±


    As Brian was about to speak, Winnie stopped him.

 Chapter 358 A conversation between a father and his son

    Chapter 358 A conversation between a father and his son


    Winnie knew the character of Megan, she would ask a lot of questions, but there were so many stories


    about the hilltop vi, it¡¯d better not to let her know.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my great grandpa. Daddy, I haven¡¯t said happy new year to him yet, can I call him now?¡±


    Megan said.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Before Brian could finish his words, she was interrupted again.


    ¡°Megan, use mom¡¯s mobile phone to send a message to Great Grandpa. If you call him, he will know


    Daddy and brother are here.¡±


    Winnie handed the phone to Megan.


    She was afraid that it would cause unnecessary troubles if Megan said too much.


    Megan took over the phone and texted Great Grandpa. Brian looked to Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin, why are you so cautious?¡±


    ¡°I am not, I just don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble to others. Since my parents died, I have been


    living in trouble every day. I always caused all kinds of trouble, so I don¡¯t want that happen again.¡±


    Indeed, as Winnie said, she was always afraid of giving trouble to others, so she had to be careful in


    everything.


    ¡°Winwin, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. All I know is that your parents died in a car ident. I


    don¡¯t understand why you owe a lot of money after a car ident. Can you talk to me?¡±


    Brian wanted Winnie to tell him everything, so that she could get over her grief.


    Winnie thought for a moment and felt it was not a shady thing, so it was ok to say that.


    ¡°The debt is due to...


    Just as Winnie was about to speak, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk another day. Maybe it¡¯s dinner.¡±


    Winnie got up to open the door and did not talk about it.


    The old house of the Be family in B City.


    After dinner, Rufus and Thomas sat in the living room with their father watching TV. Then Thomas was


    bored and went out to y cards with his wife, leaving only Rufus and Felix in the living room.


    At this time, Felix got a text. He inadvertently took a look at it and found it was from Winnie.


    ¡°Hello, Great Grandpa, I am Megan. It is the beginning of the New Year, I wish you health and


    happiness in the new year. Mommy wishes you a happy New Year too and she said that she thanked


    you for your help and care over the past year. Great Grandpa, I love you.¡±


    Seeing this message, Felix was very warm in heart and felt moved.


    ¡°Megan is adorable, she wishes me a happy new year.¡±


    Felix said.


    ¡°It was her mommy who taught her.¡±


    Rufus was secretly happy in the moment of hearing his father praised Megan. He was proud of her.


    ¡°Yes, she is sensible and clever, brave and tough, just like her mother.¡±


    ¡°Winnie is a good girl,mitted and responsible, but she was born to the wrong family.¡±


    Felix said with pity. She was the perfect candidate for the Be family, but she did not have a rich


    family


    ¡°Yes, she is good, especially in the job and the education of the children. She taught Megan and Luke


    well.¡±


    Rufus said. Actually, Felix thought Winnie was good, but he was stereotype and no one could change


    that.


    When it came to Winnie¡¯s excellence, Felix agreed. What he always paid attention to was her ability


    and wanted to find a special outstanding point to make up for her deficiency.


    ¡°Yes, she is very good at work. She has High EQ and high IQ. s......Don¡¯t talk about her, or I will feel


    it hard.¡±


    Felix changed the topic, because Winnie was not suitable for the mistress of the Be family, but he


    felt it was a pity to give up on her.


    ¡°Rufus, you are more than sixty years old. And you are one year older now, and your days ahead are


    getting harder and harder. Ste can¡¯t watch over you every day since she is abroad. Even if Brian


    moves back to live with you, most of his energy is on his work and he has no time to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°You can marry a woman, so that you can look after each other, and the children can rest assured.¡±


    Felix had been thinking about this matter, but he did not know if Rufus would agree.


    ¡°I can take care of myself and I¡¯m used to being alone for so many years. I don¡¯t want others to bother


    me.¡±


    Rufus refused directly.


    For all these years, he had been atoning with a sorry heart. If he could think it through, if he could let it


    go, he wouldn¡¯t have been single for so many years.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get over Isobel?¡±


    Felix became suddenly serious. The only reason for Rufus to refuse was Isobel.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m over sixty years old, and I can manage my own affairs. My rtionship with Brian has just


    improved, and I don¡¯t want to ruin it.¡±


    Rufus did not want to mention Isobel to his father and did not want to speak of those past events.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you face reality? After all these years the atonement must have ended. Besides, it was not all


    your fault. If Isobel has not pestered you, it would not have ended like that.¡±


    Felix was inexplicably angry. His son tortured himself for so many years but he did not intend to stop


    that, he was worried about that.


    He was in his nies, and he might die one day, but how could he rest in peace if his son went on like


    that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that, Dad. I have my own ideas. As I exined to you, Isobel was not at fault. She


    was also a victim. You¡¯d better not say anything about her.¡±


    Rufus¡¯s tone was low, because his father was old, no matter how father vilified Isobel, he could not


    contradict his father.


    ¡°You always avoid it. If you feel you owe Isobel, why don¡¯t you find Isobel and apologize to her? If she


    is really as good a woman as you say she is, I am sure she will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°But if she appeared, Brian and Ste would not ept her. Take care of it.¡±


    Felix agreed Rufus to meet Isobel, after all, his son had been lonely for years, and whoever Rufus was


    with, it had no impact on the Be Group.


    But Brian might not agree.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s toote. I can¡¯t find her.¡±


    If he heard these words 20 years ago, he might have been so excited that he could not sleep. But now


    it didn¡¯t make any sense.


    The pain that everyone involved should bear had already been borne. The apology was insignificant,


    which could not make up for the hurt that everyone had suffered.


    Felix fell into silence, in those days he participated in this matter. If he had not, would it be different?


    But in that situation, it was the best thing he could do for the bigger picture. But to his surprise, Brian¡¯s


    mother wouldmit suicide by jumping off a building, and Rufus unexpectedly gave up everything,


    allowed the children to hate him, and he only chose a quiet life.


    ¡°I can send someone to find her, as long as she is alive, she will be found.¡±


    Felix felt said that his son was alone at his old age.


    ¡°No need. Brian and Ste can¡¯t ept it. Dad, don¡¯t worry about me. I am happy that Brian can return


    to the suburbs. I¡¯ll be content if he live with me till I am dead.¡±


    Rufus did not reveal Isobel. Although his father waspromised, but he might be cruel to her when


    he saw Isobel.


    To make Isobel could have a peaceful life, he chose to conceal it.


    Once Isobel was exposed, all things could not be concealed. And the rtionship between Brian and


    Winnie would change.


    Although they had children, but if he concealed it, the Chamber family could have a quiet life.


    ¡°s......¡±


    Felix sighed. He was worried about it.


    ¡°Dad, are you really going to let Wendy marry Brian?¡±


    After a short silence, Rufus asked.


    He felt that Wendy was not worthy of Brian, and did not have the temperament to be the hostess of the


    Be family. If he married Wendy, the two children would suffer.


    ¡°I basically gave up Wendy and I have asked Brian to go on a new blind date.¡±


    Felix had not told anyone about that for fear of spreading to the ears of Wendy, and Wendy would


    make mischief.


    ¡°Blind date? Brian agrees?¡±


    Rufus felt indescribable. Who would Brian ept the blind date? Could he give up on Wendy? If he


    could, why did not choose Winnie?


    ¡°He epted the blind date and I agreed Winnie and Megan toe to our home for the New year.¡±


    Hearing that, Rufus understood what it meant, it was an exchange of interests.


    ¡°But Winnie won¡¯te.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In other words, Brian was willing to jump into his grandfather¡¯s trap.


    ¡°Yes, she is sensible and she did note.¡±


    Felix knew that even if he did not call Winnie, she would note. Winnie was more reserved in this


    respect than Wendy.


    ¡°What does Brian think? If he agreed to have a blind date, it means that he will separate with Wendy.


    Can he give up Wendy now?¡±


    Rufus was confused.


    ¡°He has to. What is Wendy? She doesn¡¯t have anything, even the morals. She thinks her father¡¯s


    Speaking of Wendy, Felix¡¯s was angry. Thinking of what Wendy had done, he hated her even more.

 Chapter 359 Don’t Want to Help

    Chapter 359 Don¡¯t Want to Help


    Rufus knew that his father¡¯s opinion was unshakable, but he still had a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Dad, do you have to find someone match to Brian? Since Wendy is not suitable, didn¡¯t you consider


    Winnie?¡±


    Felix was silent for a moment. He had been considering Winnie, but she had two fatal weaknesses.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider about her. She has not a rich family but a child. It will be disgrace for the


    Be family. For the sake of Luke, I talked with her and asked her to be Brain¡¯s mistress, but she


    refused. That is my bottom line. It¡¯s not my fault if she doesn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Kids aren¡¯t the problem, kids are...¡±


    Rufus almost told the identity of Megan, but he stopped in time. He did not know what Brian¡¯s n was.


    If he said it out, it might destroy Brian¡¯s n.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Felix looked at Rufus, puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing. I wanted to say they are sensible and obedient.¡±


    Rufus was perfunctory.


    ¡°Brian¡¯s blind date is good in every regard and her family background is much better than Wendy¡¯s.


    Brian said the time is too short, and he will get to know her more after the new year.¡±


    Felix was very satisfied with Brian¡¯s blind date, in his opinion, any woman was more educated than


    Wendy.


    ¡°What about Wendy? They seem to be still together. Wendy said she woulde over to see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    Rufus was worried. The present situation was more and more chaotic, more and moreplex. Brian


    did not give amitment to Winnie and still have affairs with Wendy, now came a blind date. Could


    Brian really cope with it?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see her. She just talks nonsense and I don¡¯t like to hear it. Tomorrow I¡¯m going to


    visit an old friend in the nursing home and drop in for a few days. Let here if she likes toe.¡±


    Felix hated Wendy to a certain extent and would rather go out than see Wendy. Every time he saw


    Wendy, his blood pressure would get higher.


    Rufus was silent. It seemed that he needed to have a talk with Brian about this matter. He should not


    let so many women feel sad for him, and should not mess up with so many women. It was not wrong


    and he would be med.


    And this kind of disorderly situation was more unfavorable to the two children. He should stop that.


    The next morning, Leo and Emily woke up in the same bed in the same room. Leo didn¡¯t think much of


    the situation because they hadn¡¯t done anything.


    Emily opened her eyes and saw a hazy scene before her eyes. Even Leo¡¯s face was hazy.


    Unsure, she reached out and touched Leo¡¯s face. She sat up after making sure it was real.


    She lowered her head and found she was dressed, and then she gave a bitter smile. It seemed that


    she was not attractive enough and yesterday¡¯s kiss was really in vain.


    ¡°I should go home. Thank you for the bed.¡±


    Emily said.


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    Leo stopped Emily and then sat up.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Who are you going to cheat when Winwin is not here?¡±


    Emily¡¯s first reaction was that Leo asked her to help cheat, and she was right.


    ¡°Lie to my parents. They don¡¯t know I have broken up with you yet and asked me to take you home. I


    don¡¯t want to upset them during New Year, so I ask you for help.¡±


    Leo was d he didn¡¯t tell his parents, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have had an excuse to ask for help.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that. My parents know we have broken up and they¡¯re disappointed in you. I¡¯ve


    been told I can¡¯t have anything to do with you. They¡¯ll know if I go to your home. And your parents may


    call them, and it will be awkward.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Leo, you¡¯d better tell the truth to your parents.¡±


    Emily knew that she was only used to help cheat people.


    But she didn¡¯t want to help anyone except Winnie.


    Emily lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Leo was worried and got out of bed too.


    ¡°Emily, I will tell my parents as soon as possible, but I can¡¯t say it now. Help me please. I¡¯ll go to your


    home and exin to your parents. I won¡¯t let them embarrassed.¡±


    Leo assured. Actually his parents did not urge him to take Emily back, and he just wanted to find more


    opportunities to be with her.


    He did not know what was wrong with him, and he always felt he did not want to lose Emily.


    ¡°Well, talk to my parents, and I¡¯ll help you if they agree. Leo, I can¡¯t help you anymore after new year, or


    I can¡¯t exin to my blind date.¡±


    With these words, Emily bypassed Leo and went to the bathroom.


    She finally agreed to Leo¡¯s request, and did not want to upset him.


    Leo stood in the bedroom, thinking of Emily¡¯sst words, which made him panic. She was serious, did


    she really care about her blind date?


    A City.


    Because he slept in the same bed with Winnie, Brian slept soundly that night. Most importantly, he did


    not have nightmares.


    But he did not wake up naturally, but was woken up by Winnie.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    It was already very light in the room, and Brian thought it must bete.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock. You should get up.¡±


    Winnie stood by the bed looking at Brian with bleary eyes. In fact, it was a low-key happiness for her.


    There were not many opportunities for her to wake up her lover in person.


    ¡°Have I slept so long? Where are the children? Are they awake?¡±


    Brian didn¡¯t realize it was already noon. It might be the longest sleep he had in a year.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Only Winnie had woken up early, and she had worked for a while. The other three slept on.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep for another while.¡±


    Brian did not close his eyes, did not cover up the quilt, but reached out and took Winnie. He pulled


    Winnie down on the bed and hugged her in his arms.


    ¡°You sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noon and you¡¯re still sleeping. Besides, you should take Luke back.¡±


    Winnie blushed shyly, and her heart beat was faster. Like a little girl who first tasted love, she was shy.


    ¡°Not today.¡±


    Brian buried his head in Winnie¡¯s neck, breathing her fragrance greedily, and even his voice was very


    hazy.


    ¡°Why, Chairman will look for you.¡±


    Winnie was puzzled. She was afraid that Brian would annoy the chairman, so she was worried.


    ¡°My grandfather went to a nursing home to see a friend today and won¡¯t be back for another two days,


    so I don¡¯t have to go back. Luke and I can stay for two more days.¡±


    Brian received the news before he went to bedst night. It was his father who sent him a message. He


    just didn¡¯t tell Winnie.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ve been worried.¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t you go to Wendy¡¯s home?¡±


    Winnie was still so worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry. Stay with me for two days, don¡¯t think anything. Sleep now.¡±


    Brian put both of them in the quilt. Just when he was about to kiss Winnie, the voices of two children


    appeared and poured his passion out.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we¡¯re hungry.¡±


    The children walked to the bed, wondering what Daddy and Mommy were doing. As they lifted the quilt,


    Daddy and Mommy appeared in front of them in embarrassment.


    ¡°Are Daddy and Mommy kissing? Have we bothered you?¡±


    Megan deliberately asked with a wry smile.


    ¡°Nonsense. We are getting up.¡±


    Winnie pushed Brian away and got up.


    ¡°Get up. My children are hungry. I will ask someone to send breakfast.¡±


    Brian gave a smile. Although Winnie stood with her back to him, he could still feel her shyness.


    B City.


    Wendy got up early, dressed up and prepared gifts. And then she drove to the Be¡¯s.


    She had nned to ask Brian toe and pick her up, but she couldn¡¯t get through his phone. She


    had to go alone and curry favor with Felix, so that he would allow them to get married as soon as


    possible.


    But Felix was not there and Rufus had returned to the suburbs.


    Only Thomas and his wife were there. And his wife was to y cards, so Wendy was extremely


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Since you are here, have lunch with me, I am bored alone.¡±


    Thomas said, so Wendy could only stay, but she had nothing to talk to him.


    Wendy was embarrassed. Rufus had ordered the kitchen to prepare lunch, and Wendy could not


    refuse.


    So she sat down and was to leave after lunch.


    ¡°Wendy, when do you n to get married with Brian? Get married as soon as possible.¡±


    Thomas seemed to be concerned about Wendy, but he had his n.


    This topic really caught the attention of Wendy, which was her worry right now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Luke doesn¡¯t agree and I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Wendy knew the problem was on the children and Felix, but she could not say bad words about Felix in


    face of Thomas. She could only say it was Luke¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Luke is a child, he had epted Wendy, so he will ept you too. He is not a problem.¡±


    What Thomas wanted to hear was not the child, but Winnie.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, actually I don¡¯t think the main reason is the child. I think Winnie must have yed a big


    role behind it.¡±


    She thought Thomas must have known the rtionship between Winnie and Brian, otherwise he would


    not have said that.


    She felt nothing wrong to be honest with Thomas, maybe he could give advice to her.


    ¡°Then bring Luke back and keep him out of touch with Winnie. If Winnie has no purpose, how could she


    have been raising Brian¡¯s child?¡±

 Chapter 360 Back to B City

    Chapter 360 Back to B City


    While speaking, Thomas had been staring at Wendy, hoping that she could give him a surprising


    answer.


    Since he met Penny, he had doubts, but Richard did not tell him the answer and inly told him that he


    had not finished the investigation.


    Thomas always felt that Winnie was a mysterious figure and an important person, but he could not find


    her mystery.


    ¡°I think so, but I can¡¯t bring the child back, because grandpa agreed Luke to live with Winnie. I could do


    nothing about it. Can you help me? I can only get married with Brian if Winnie leaves the children and


    Brian.¡±


    Wendy was anxious, but she could not tell him the rtionship between Luke and Winnie, otherwise


    there was no room for turning. No matter who could help her to get rid of Winnie, it was her most


    grateful person.


    ¡°Nobody can change what Grandpa has decided, and you¡¯ve screwed it up from the very beginning.


    You won¡¯t have so much trouble if you had epted the child.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. After all, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you.¡±


    Getting no useful information, Thomas would not give advice.


    ¡°There is nothing between us, but Winnie has been seducing Brian. She uses children to get Brian¡¯s


    heart. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t get married. I don¡¯t know how to deal with her.¡±


    Wendy still did not tell the real reason that Winnie refused to leave.


    ¡°It is because of money. You don¡¯t care about money. Just give her some money and let her go.¡±


    Thomas gave a perfunctory advice.


    Thomas felt that he had not gain substantive information, and doubted how much Wendy knew. She


    looked silly, perhaps she could not find the mystery of Winnie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already offered that, but she refused, and it didn¡¯t work I threatened her. I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end.¡±


    Wendy was helpless. She had tired many ways, but none of it worked.


    ¡°Why is Winnie so persistent? What does she want if she doesn¡¯t want money?¡±


    Thomas said thoughtfully, and he did not understand what Winnie was insisting on.


    Thomas continued to analyze.


    ¡°Winnie is a divorced woman with a child. Even if she is capable, the Be family would not ept


    her and she knows that. Wendy, you must find out why Winnie stayed with Brian so that you can solve


    the problem.¡±


    Thomas induced Wendy, and the reason he asked Wendy to stay for dinner was not so simple.


    ¡°s......For what? For the children. If it hadn¡¯t been for those two...¡±


    Wendy suddenly realized that it was wrong and stopped quickly. And she was frightened by herself.


    ¡°For the children? Luke?¡±


    Thomas saw the tension of Wendy, which was the same as Penny. It seemed that Wendy knew the


    true but she refuse to say it.


    ¡°No...I mean, she is using the child for money and status. When she catches the heart of the child, she


    catches the heart of Brian. Even if Brian can¡¯t give her a marriage, she can look down on others by


    being a mistress.¡±


    ¡°The problem is that she is dominating before I get married.¡±


    Wendy hastened to exin, which made Thomas suspect.


    ¡°Who did you refer to?¡±


    Thomas was not m now. He had been suspecting for a long time and seeking for the truth, but the


    truth was so close.


    ¡°I mean Winnie is using two children, her daughter and Luke.¡±


    After that, Wendy looked at Thomas with panic, wondering whether Thomas believed her words.


    But the moment she looked at Thomas, she moved away her sight in a panic. Thomas¡¯s eyes were too


    sharp and she was afraid of being seen through.


    Thomas fell into silence. Looking at Wendy who was panic, he knew that his intuition was right. But


    Wendy swallowed what she had said. No matter how he asked, she would not say it again.


    Was the problem really on the two children?


    When Thomas was silent, Wendy¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang, which saved Wendy. She used the


    phone call as an excuse to leave. If she went on talking, the truth woulde out.


    Out of the old house, Wendy still got cold sweat. She had not finished what she wanted to do, but


    almost blew the cat out of the bag. It seemed that she should be more careful in words and deeds,


    otherwise one day it would ruin everything.


    Brian and his family enjoyed another day of fun, but the fun soon ended. After dinner, Daenerys called


    and said she had pain in belly and asked Winnie to go back as soon as possible.


    After receiving the phone call, Winnie contacted matron. After telling her aunt, she went back to B city


    with Brian.


    At this time, Winnie thanked Brian for being able to fly the ne independently, so as to reduce the


    return trip time to a minimum.


    The nended in the hospital top floor, Albert and several people had been waiting there. After


    Daenerys was in the VIP room and ready for delivery. She walked back and forth in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Seeing Winnie, Daenerys was excited, but because of the pain, her face had be twisted.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Hold on, everyone will experience it.¡±


    Winnie came to Daenerys, at this time, she could understand Daenerys¡¯ pain.


    ¡°It hurts, I don¡¯t want to have a child if I have known it is so hurtful.¡±


    Daenerys felt so painful that she grasped Winnie¡¯s hand, with her eyes tightly closed.


    Kevin felt distressed seeing that his wife was tortured by the pain.


    ¡°No one expects it would hurt so much, but I¡¯m sure you can handle it.¡±


    Winnie continued tofort her and Kevin said this time.


    ¡°Honey, if it is too painful, have caesarean section.¡±


    Kevin could not bear to see his wife suffering from pain, so he put forward this idea.


    ¡°No, I want to give birth to it.¡±


    Daenerys endured the pain and refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. What did the doctor say?¡±


    Winnie asked Kevin.


    ¡°The doctor said her indicators are normal and she can have a normal birth ording to the test


    results, but it is so painful. You can see how much pain she is in.¡±


    Kevin was worried. Seeing that, Winnie gave a smile and envied that Daenerys had a good husband.


    ¡°You are a doctor. Every woman is in pain when she gives birth. Since the doctor said everything is all


    right, she can have a normal birth. Although it¡¯s hard now, she¡¯ll be fine after the delivery.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said so, and my Mom said so, but he wants caesarean section.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to worry, I can make it.¡±


    Daenerysforted Kevin, she knew Kevin loved her. But since she was eligible for a normal birth, she


    must have a normal birth.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    No sooner had Daenerys finished speaking than the pain came back to her.


    The doctor, who had been standing by, saw the situation and came over.


    ¡°Go to the examination room and check again. The frequency of her pains showed that she will give


    birth soon.¡±


    After the doctor finished speaking, the nurse came and helped Daenerys to the examination room. The


    group followed and waited outside the examination room.


    Kevin outside was worried, looking inside at the door. He saw nothing, but he was so worried.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Brian went to Kevin and lightly patted his shoulder. It was the first time for Brian to see Kevin so


    unsettled in all the years since they had known each other, and there were tears in his eyes.


    It showed Kevin was really worried about his wife.


    ¡°I know she is going to be fine, I¡¯ve got the best doctor, but I¡¯m worried.¡±


    With that, he could not help but shed tears.


    At the thought that a woman of no blood to him who was suffering inhumanly for his sake, he could not


    control his emotions.


    At this time, Brian did not know how tofort him, because it was his first time to experience that. He


    could not understand Kevin¡¯s worry, so he could onlyfort him by patting his shoulder.


    It was not long before Daenerys was pushed out and headed straight for the delivery room.


    ¡°It will be delivered very soon. Doctor Burns came in with sterile clothes to apany her to deliver


    the baby.¡±


    After being informed, Kevin hurried to keep up with the nurse¡¯s footsteps.


    At this time, Winnie came out of the examination room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside the delivery room.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s parents, Daenerys¡¯ parents, Winnie and Brian went to the door of the delivery room.


    A few people in addition to Brian could not calm down and were worried about Daenerys.


    At this time, Brian put his attention on Winnie, imagining what happened when she gave birth.


    ¡°Sit down and rest. You must be tired from your long flight.¡±


    Winnie walked to Brian and whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you sit down and rest.¡±


    Brian took Winnie¡¯s hand and sat her down.


    ¡°Was it like this when you gave birth to Luke and Megan?¡±


    Brian sat down and wanted to know what Winnie was going through back then.


    Hearing that, Winnie was surprised. She looked at Brian for a moment and gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m worse off than Daenerys. It was two children I gave birth. I had been suffering for a long time and I


    wasn¡¯t in such good health that I was exhausted by the time I got to the delivery room.¡±


    Winnie recalled her experience, which could not be expressed in words. The physical pain was


    bearable, but it was the helplessness and fear of the future that frightened her most.

 Chapter 361 Smooth in Delivery

    Chapter 361 Smooth in Delivery


    Hearing what Winnie said, Brian was upset. He reached out to hold Winnie¡¯s hand, feeling guilty.


    ¡°I am sorry to let you face it alone. If there is next time, I must take good care of you and will not let you


    hurt in the heart.¡±


    Winnie looked at Brian with a serious face. Was he feeling sorry for her for the torture she suffered


    when she gave birth?


    When would ¡°the next time¡± be? If there was a next time, she would rather be tortured, but it seemed to


    be no the next time.


    ¡°The kids are so big and it is over. You don¡¯t have to be sorry, it happens to all women.¡±


    ¡°Sit back and rest. I¡¯llfort the elderly, they are so worried.¡±


    Winnie got up and left. She did not want to mention the time she gave birth, she felt like being tortured


    again.


    Daenerys was in good condition. In about 40 minutes a nurse ran out to report good news.


    ¡°It is girl. Mother and the baby are doing well.¡±


    Hearing that, people outside the delivery room felt relieved atst and became excited.


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    They could not help saying.


    After a while Daenerys and the child were taken back to the VIP room, and everyone followed.


    Daenerys looked very energetic.


    ¡°Mom, bring the baby here, I want to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Don. You¡¯ve looked at it several times. There¡¯s someone taking care of it. Take a rest, close your eyes


    and sleep.¡±


    Her mother felt distressed and did not allow her to see the baby again.


    ¡°It is my child, why are you so mean?¡±


    Daenerys said mischievously, and then looked at Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin, I brought you back from your vacation. It is gettingte, you and Mr. Be must go home,


    and if everything is all right in the morning, I¡¯ll go home too.¡±


    Daenerys could see that Winnie was tired and knew that Brian must wait outside, so she asked them to


    have a rest.


    ¡°Yes, you all go back. Winwin, Mom, Dad, you can go home. I am here and it will be all right.¡±


    Kevin was happy and asked everybody to go back. Everyone must be tired, and Daenerys could not


    get enough rest here.


    ¡°You go back, I¡¯ll stay here with Daenerys.¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to go back. She wanted to stay with her friend.


    ¡°Go back. Brian is waiting outside, and he won¡¯t go back unless you do. There¡¯s nothing going on here.


    There are nurses, matrons and doctors. You don¡¯t have to worry. Go back.¡±


    Kevin refused Winnie¡¯spany and pushed her away as he spoke.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go back, and you take care of Daenerys.¡±


    Winnie had to go back.


    Brian¡¯s car had been sent to the hospital by Albert, so the two drove away directly.


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t go back to the suburbs at this time, they are all asleep and we will wake the children.¡±


    Brian said to Winnie as he drove.


    ¡°Just take me home, and let they children stay with Grandpa in the suburbs.¡±


    Winnie wanted to go home, because returning to B City woke up all her dreams and brought her back


    to reality. In the reality, Brian had his life, and she had her life. It¡¯d better to have nothing to do with


    each other.


    ¡°Come with me to the hilltop vi. I want to confirm the picture.¡±


    Brian could only use this method to retain Winnie.


    Winnie was silent for a moment.


    ¡°All right, then.¡±


    It was three o¡¯clock in the morning as the two people came to the hilltop vi. Winnie was so tired that


    she took a shower,y down on the bed and got ready to sleep.


    Brian said he wanted to confirm the picture, but as she came out of the shower, Brian did not mention


    it. Winnie did not ask after thinking.


    Maybe he had confirmed it when she took the shower, or maybe he didn¡¯t want her to see it. If that was


    the case, it was useless for her to ask, so she closed her eyes and got to sleep.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    Brian asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Me too, and I will confirm the picture when I wake up.¡±


    Brian alsoy down and got into Winnie¡¯s quilt.


    Winnie turned her back to Brian, feeling nervous.


    Due to fatigue, Winnie fell asleep soon after, but she felt uneasy and did not have a sound sleep.


    She felt that Brian got up and opened the drawer, but also heard the voice of the mobile phone turning


    on.


    Winnie¡¯s consciousness became clear from fuzzy. But she closed her eyes and did not move, but


    listened quietly.


    After the phone was turned on, Brian was the first to find the picture. At the first sight, he frowned in


    disbelief and felt nervous as he was in the dream.


    Was this a dream? Why it was exactly the same as reality. There were things he could not remember,


    but the picture was real.


    So what happened in the dream? Was that reality? If it was, who was it driving the car to run into him?


    Who was the woman to save him?


    Now Brian kept thinking about it, but he could not remember more things.


    He put the phone away, and theny down on the bed, put Winnie in his arms but still thought of the


    woman who had saved him.


    Winnie had her back to Brian. Although she could not see it, she knew what Brian was doing when she


    heard the sound of the phone turning on.


    When they came here, Brian said that they were to have a look at the picture, but he secretly took a


    look at it alone. It seemed that the woman in the picture meant something different to him.


    He had amnesia and forgot things. This woman might be his friend, might be his ssmate, might


    simply be his savior, but might be his lover, otherwise how could he even dream of her?


    Winnie told herself that Brian was a mysterious man, there were too many things she did not know, and


    she even did not understand the man holding her.


    She had fallen in love with such a man. Why she stayed with him?


    This night, two people almost did not sleep. At seven o¡¯clock, Winnie got up and was to go to the


    hospital. She put all the things she had been thinking aboutst night behind, and she did not ask


    about the picture, because he would say it if he wanted to, and if he did not want to say it, there would


    be no answer even if she asked.


    ¡°You can sleep more. I am worried about Daenerys, so I gotta go to the hospital.¡±


    Winnie dressed which he talked to Brian.


    ¡°I will drive the car, and I will ask Albert to drive it back.¡±


    Winnie got out of bed and Brian got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital, too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Brian was in no mood to sleep. He wanted to talk to Kevin and see if he knew something.


    ¡°Ok, take me to the suburbs. I need to get my car and change my clothes.¡±


    Winnie was not even in the mood to take a shower. She just wanted to leave the vi.


    She felt this hilltop vi did not like her, as long as she was here, she would have a bad mood.


    ¡°You have clothes here, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Brian did not know Winnie¡¯s mind, because he had something to think of, so he did not pay attention to


    her mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the clothes here. I don¡¯t want to wear anything stiff when I¡¯m not at work. Get up if you want


    to go together. Daenerys will be out of the hospitalter.¡±


    Winnie urged and wanted to leave as soon as possible, because she was suffocating in this room.


    So Brian sent Winnie to the suburbs, and then to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Daenerys had not been discharged, but Brian had no chance to talk


    with Kevin alone.


    ¡°How are you today, can you go home today?¡±


    Asked Brian, absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Daenerys and the baby will get checked when the doctores, and if everything¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll go


    home.¡±


    Kevin was joyful, smiling.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay two more days in the hospital? It¡¯s safer.¡±


    Seemingly infected by Kevin¡¯s joy, Brian shifted his attention. At this time, he envied Kevin, who could


    be with his wife since she gave birth to his baby.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    If he had known earlier that it was Winnie, he could have experienced that.


    ¡°I want to go home. It¡¯s so stuffy here and I¡¯m not used to it. It is better to be at home.¡±


    Daenerys was so eager to get home and did not want to stay there for a moment.


    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t Winwine with you?¡±


    Asked Daenerys.


    ¡°She¡¯s to get her car in the suburbs. She¡¯ll be here in a minute.¡±


    Brian looked down at the time and Winnie would take a while to get there.


    ¡°Be nice to Winwin, Mr. Be. You saw yesterday how hard it is to have a baby. Besides, Winwin had


    two. She must have experienced more pain than I do.¡±


    Daenerys felt that Brian could not understand till he experienced it. Brian should be grateful to Winnie


    for giving birth children for him.


    ¡°She¡¯s not easy not only for giving birth. Her whole life has been difficult. Rest assured that I will help


    her and treat her well.¡±


    Brian¡¯s assurance was appreciated by Kevin and Daenerys, but he himself was not confident. He had


    no control over what the future held, especially he had no idea what his grandfather would do after the


    announcement of Megan¡¯s identity.


    He wanted to be good to her and keep her around, but was that possible?


    While the three were talking, Daenerys¡¯ parents opened the door and entered. Seeing theme in,


    Brian felt that his chance had finallye.


    After a brief greeting, Brian called Kevin out.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Kevin asked inexplicably.


    ¡°It is about my nightmares. I dreamed about being pushed aside by a woman and the car didn¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Brian knew that Kevin¡¯s time was limited, so he went straight to the point without being verbose.

 Chapter 362 Another Woman

    Chapter 362 Another Woman


    It was again nightmare and had new progress. His ever-smiling face became serious. He knew that


    Brian was not dreaming, but restoring his memory, but he could not say anything about it but pretend


    not to know anything.


    ¡°Brian, have you had not enough resttely? You are neurasthenic. Why are you always dreaming? I¡¯ll


    give you some medicine so you can sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Not a dream, it is a fact. The woman who pushed me in that dream was the same as the woman in my


    picture, and that can¡¯t be exined by dreams.¡±


    Brian insisted that it was definitely not a dream, but he could not recall any more details.


    ¡°What picture? I think you¡¯re possessed. Don¡¯t overthink about it. You just can¡¯t get enough sleep. You


    won¡¯t have nightmares if you stay with Winwin. I will talk to her and ask her to move to the suburbs so


    that you can have a good sleep.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t know much about the picture, but Brian had mentioned it. But now he had to steer the


    conversation away as far as possible, or he would not know what to answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t had a good sleep, I mean it. The woman in the picture was the same as the


    woman who had saved me in my dream. She wore the same clothes. Kevin, this is not just a dream. It


    is my memorying back.¡±


    Brian frowned and he was serious, he felt Kevin was intentionally evasive. As a doctor, knowing his


    memory loss, the first thing that came to his mind should be the possibility of retrieving it.


    But Kevin had been avoiding this problem from the beginning to now, and had been saying all kinds of


    reasons, just not to mention the recovery of memory.


    ¡°You know it, don¡¯t you? Tell me who the woman saved my life was. Why I feel special when I look at


    her picture? What was her rtionship to me, and why did she save me?¡±


    Brian had many doubts. This woman always affected his mood, so he wanted to know who this woman


    was.


    Kevin was shocked, he knew that this day woulde sooner orter. But Ste did not allow him to


    say anything, so he could not tell him.


    ¡°You think too much, I really don¡¯t know. And even if your memories doe back, they are piecemeal


    not in the form of dreams.¡±


    ¡°Brian, take your time and continue your observation for some time. I¡¯ll give you a detailed examination


    after the New Year.¡±


    Kevin could only be temporarily perfunctory, as to who the woman was, he did not mention.


    But that was not what Brian wanted to know.


    ¡°What about the woman? Who the hell is she? Kevin, I know I have amnesia, but the feeling in my


    heart is not to deceive people, it is not amnesia.¡±


    Brian asked eagerly, losing hisposure.


    ¡°I...¡±


    When Kevin did not know how to answer, Winnie suddenly appeared and interrupted their


    conversation.


    ¡°What are you doing here. Where is Daenerys? Who¡¯s taking care of Daenerys?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    ¡°Mom and Dad are in there. We¡¯re here for some air. She misses you. Get in there.¡±


    Kevin breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Winnie appeared, otherwise he really did not know how to


    answer.


    ¡°Why are you so fast? Aren¡¯t you going home to take a bath?¡±


    Brian¡¯s voice was deep, as if with too much disappointment.


    ¡°I am here from home. Didn¡¯t you see I was changed?¡±


    Winnie answered Brian sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Daenerys first.¡±


    Winnie walked forward with heartbreak.


    She heard the two of them talking. She heard Brian¡¯s feelings for the woman. She heard Brian asking


    the woman repeatedly.


    Another woman appeared, another story began. Sadly, Winnie was neither his first woman nor hisst.


    Everyone in their own life lost something while growing, but Winnie¡¯s growth was more painful, and lost


    more than others.


    But she had to face it with a smile. After losing her parents, she did not care about losing Brian?


    Besides, she never had him.


    She walked into the world of Brian, and one day she woulde out. She would be reced by


    others.


    Winnie put away her broken heart with a sour smile, put on a face of smile and pushed the door into


    the VIP room.


    As Winnie walked into the ward, Brian asked Kevin.


    ¡°Did Winnie hear me?¡±


    Although Winnie¡¯s expression showed nothing, Brian felt that Winnie had heard their conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t tell her?¡±


    Kevin did not guarantee that Winnie had not heard it. They had not notice when Winnie arrived.


    ¡°She was the one who told me if the woman is the same as that of the picture, but I didn¡¯t let her see it,


    and she hasn¡¯t asked me yet. I always thought she heard me.¡±


    Brian felt uneasy.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    Kevin was puzzled.


    ¡°Because I feel special about this woman, I am afraid she would think too much.¡±


    Brian voiced his concerns.


    ¡°It is a unnecessary move.¡±


    Kevin thought what Brian did would make Winnie overthink.


    ¡°Never mind, she might not have heard you.¡±


    ¡°Well, continue where we were. You must be......¡±


    As Brian was about to ask about the woman, Emily walked over, interrupting the conversation.


    ¡°Why are you standing there, why don¡¯t you go in to take care of your wife and child?¡±


    Emily said jokingly and walked into the VIP room with two people.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Daenerys asked Emily. Last night after Winnie left, Emily came over, but now she came so early,


    Daenerys was afraid that she did not have enough sleep.


    ¡°Come and see your baby.¡±


    With the child by Daenerys¡¯s side, Emily went straight to the child.


    ¡°So lovely, I want to have a baby too.¡±


    Emily carefully reached out her hand to touch the child¡¯s delicate face for fear it would be damaged.


    ¡°Then hurry to marry Leo and have one.¡±


    Winnie also joked, but she really hoped Leo and Emily could get married sooner.


    After that, she suddenly felt something wrong and then looked around.


    Daenerys¡¯ expression was wrong, and Kevin turned his head away, and even Brian dare not look into


    her eyes.


    As her sight fell on Emily, her embarrassing smile made Winnie suspicious.


    It was like they hid something from her, which made her feel bad.


    But she didn¡¯t know what it was. Okay, if they wanted to hide it from her, then hide it.


    ¡°What are you doing? Am I telling you a bad joke?¡±


    Winnie tired to ease the embarrassment.


    She wanted to tell everyone that she wasn¡¯t stupid, she just didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s. I¡¯m not the only one to get married, and I¡¯m not the only one to have child. We should urge


    Leo on this matter.¡±


    Emily finally recovered and jokingly responded to Winnie.


    What she did just now was terrible. But after dating Brian, she always felt sorry for Winnie, so she did


    not act as naturally as before.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It really takes two people to work together.¡±


    Daenerys also smiled, but it was awkward.


    However, the cooperation of two people let Winnie doubt.


    At this time, Winnie¡¯s mobile phone rang, she was afraid of disturbing the child, so she hurried out to


    pick up the phone.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem in the backstage. You have to check it out. The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Ok, don¡¯t worry, I will be there in a minute.¡±


    Winnie put down the phone and wanted to tell everyone, but thinking of what happened just now, she


    gave up.


    She sent a message to Emily and left directly.


    To be honest, Winnie¡¯s mood was affected by everyone¡¯s reaction. At that moment, she really felt


    betrayed by everyone, as if she was the only one in the world.


    Maybe she had been through too much, and she was too sensitive. Maybe there was something that


    being kept from her was for her own good. But Winnie felt that it should not be hidden, after all, it could


    not be hid for a lifetime, sooner orter it would be known.


    After Winnie left the ward, they began to shirk responsibility.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you speak just now? At least don¡¯t let Winwin find out. If she finds out,


    we might as well say it.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Emily knew she was the worst actor, but it was even worse if everyone didn¡¯t cooperate with her.


    ¡°I did not know what to do, but I think Winwin should have been suspicious. She just didn¡¯t want to


    embarrass us by not asking.¡±


    Daenerys looked at Kevin and Brian.


    ¡°You two men didn¡¯t talk. You embarrassed Winwin. Winwin is so clever and so sensitive, she must feel


    that I have betrayed her.¡±


    Daenerys held remorse. If she had known about that, she should have told Winwin.


    ¡°How can you me us, but I¡¯m sure Winwin doubted it. She looked into my eyes with suspicion. What


    to do?¡±


    Kevin asked Brian with his head sideways.


    ¡°I will go and see.¡±


    Brian turned around. Just as he reached the door, Emily stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Winwin have left.¡±


    Emily said as she read a text message on her phone.


    ¡°She said Leo has an urgent matter needs her to deal with, so directly she left.¡±


    When Emily¡¯s words came to an end, everyone was silent, wondering if Winnie left without telling them


    was rted to the embarrassment.

 Chapter 363 The Position of the Copilot

    Chapter 363 The Position of the Copilot


    With important work, Winnie had no regard for her mood. If she did not think about it, she would not be


    affected.


    No matter what they hid, she had to face it.


    Winnie came to the Johnson Group. As she parked the car, Brian called.


    ¡°Do you have work to do?¡±


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, I just arrived at Johnson Group. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Winnie replied calmly, sounding as if nothing had affected her mood.


    ¡°Why did you leave without telling us?¡±


    Brian did not dare to directly ask about the doubts in his heart. He could only talk about some


    unimportant things and tried to figure out her mood. But from her sound, there shouldn¡¯t be a big


    problem.


    ¡°I was afraid to wake up the child, so I texted Emily. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    Winnie got off and closed the door. She walked towards the Johnson Group with her mobile phone


    sticking to her ear.


    ¡°Yes, I thought you would tell me. I¡¯m still waiting for you to return to the suburbs.¡±


    Hearing that Winnie¡¯s voice was easy, Brian finally felt relieved. It seemed that Winnie had not been


    affected by anything.


    ¡°It is an urgent, so I did not give you a phone call, if the work is solved smoothly, I will go to the suburbs


    at noon. By the way, will Wendy be there? If she will, I will go to see your father another day.¡±


    Winnie had not forgotten the pervious experiment, nor what she had said to Brian. To avoid such a


    thing happening again, she had to confirm it.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be there. Get your work done as soon as possible, we wait for you to have lunch.¡±


    Brian felt guilty speaking of Wendy.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Winnie hung up the phone, got on the elevator and went straight to the studio.


    It was not a big problem, but it wasplicated to solve. After Winnie removed the fault, it was nearly


    noon.


    Winnie still had words to say with Leo, so the two people came to Leo¡¯s office.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem again. It was an oversight of our work and we didn¡¯t check it out when we


    texted it. Leo, let the supervisors hold a temporary meeting, so that everyone takes it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s in public beta, if this happens too often, we¡¯re going to lose a lot of yers.¡±


    Winnie had to remind Leo, although she did not understand the management, this omission was


    absolutely the programmer¡¯s negligence.


    ¡°I will arrange tat in a moment, it is not a big problem, but it could never happen twice.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Winwin, I will take Emily home at noon. Do you have any ce to go? If not, pleasee


    home with me.¡±


    Leo invited Winnie, because he knew her aunt and Vanessa had note back.


    ¡°You take Emily home, why Ie with you? I have to go to the suburbs at noon.¡±


    Winnie was gratified that Leo would take Emily home, judging from that, they could get married.


    ¡°Good, don¡¯t be alone in New Year. Winwin, how are things going between you and Mr. Betely?¡±


    Leo was worried. Hearing that she was to go to the suburbs, he thought their rtionship should have


    progress.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be together, but we have to contact because of the children. When the children grew up, I will


    be fine.¡±


    Winnie had always thought so, although with such a rtionship, she would be scolded and hatred by


    Wendy, but she had done her best.


    ¡°I gotta go. Call me as soon as if there is something wrong at work. Bye-bye.¡±


    Winnie said goodbye and turned to leave.


    She told herself that she should be rxed, so she would not be tired.


    After Winnie left, Leo drove to pick up Emily.


    Because her parents were persuaded by Leo, Emily had to help Leo.


    Out of the house, Emily got into Leo¡¯s car.


    ¡°First go to the mall, I buy some gifts for your parents. It is New Year, I can¡¯t go with nothing.¡±


    Emily said to Leo who was driving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got that ready and we just need to be there.¡±


    Leo started his car and drove home


    ¡°Why in the back?¡±


    Leo asked Emily.


    ¡°Where shall I sit if I don¡¯t sit back? Should I get off and run with the car?¡±


    Emily knew what Leo wanted to say, but she just didn¡¯t want to be in the co-pilot, that position always


    reminded her of her cheap pendant.


    ¡°You used to sit in the copilot¡¯s seat. Sitting in the back makes me feel I am your driver.¡±


    Leo was not used to it, because it was not easy to look at her if she sat in the back.


    ¡°We had broken up. Everyone thinks the copilot seat should be girlfriend¡¯s. I¡¯m not your girlfriend now,


    so I don¡¯t want to sit there. Whether you are the driver or not, it is up to your thought. You don¡¯t even


    want to be a driver, do you?¡±


    In fact, the reason why Emily sat in the back was very simple. She wanted to keep a distance with Leo.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of reason, but my parents are counting on you. And as for Winwin, I also want you to


    cooperate with me a few times. You quit when I find the right opportunity.¡±


    Leo requested, but he was creating opportunities too.


    ¡°I can help you, but you must hurry. I may not be able to help you for long because I will go abroad. I


    can¡¯t help you to hide from your parents either, so tell them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°By the way, when you find the right opportunity, don¡¯t tell Winwin the truth, just say that we don¡¯t love


    each other, so we broke up. Otherwise Winwin will have a burden.¡±


    ¡°Tell her before I go aboard and then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Emily really didn¡¯t want to hurt Winnie, so she came up with such a good idea for everyone. Although it


    was a lie, it was a white lie.


    She started to n to go abroad these two days without any urate country, just to avoid Leo for a


    period of time and let himpletely disappear in her memory.


    ¡°Go abroad? For work?¡±


    Leo frowned hearing that.


    ¡°Sort of. I go to learn something, ande back to help my father.¡±


    Emily said casually.


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    Leo was flurried, feeling he was to lose a treasure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific time. It depends on how I study.¡±


    Emily nned to leave, but really had no idea when she would return, maybe in a month, maybe in a


    year. The time was determined by when she got over.


    ¡°There are also many good learning opportunities at home. You can study well without going abroad.¡±


    Leo put forward his idea. If Emily really left, his life would be empty, as well as his heart.


    ¡°I am still thinking about it. I haven¡¯t decided exactly where to go yet.¡±


    For Emily, she could go anywhere as long as there was no Leo.


    She wanted to go abroad, because it was not easy toe back, so as to control her heart. She could


    not control herself at home, and she might brazenlye back to Leo.


    Or abroad, it was another world, she could not find a little about Leo, so she could forget him faster.


    Winnie drove to the suburbs. The atmosphere of the family was unexpectedly harmonious without


    Wendy.


    At the table.


    ¡°Winwin, eat more, you seem to have lost weight.¡±


    Rufus was pleased to see Winnie and felt she was his child.


    ¡°It is good. It¡¯s painful to lose weight.¡±


    Winnie answered with a smile, she did not have to be so constrained without Wendy.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you young people think. I still think don¡¯t be too thin. Parents will be distressed if you are


    too thin. Eat more.¡±


    Rufus inadvertently made Winnie moved.


    No man seemed to have cared for her in that way since her father had died. Rufus really warmed


    Winnie¡¯s heart like a kind father.


    ¡°Ok, I will eat more.¡±


    Winnie smiled gently and ate.


    ¡°Winwin, haven¡¯t your aunt and Vanessae back?¡±


    Rufus continued to speak.


    ¡°No, my aunt said she wouldn¡¯te back until Vanessa started school. I¡¯ll let you take care of the


    children during this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to look after the children. Your aunt is polite.¡±


    Rufus said, but wondered in my heart why Isobel left early and came backte. Was it because of him


    or the Be family?


    ¡°My brother and I will take care of you when we grow up.¡±


    Megan suddenly said, hearing that, everyone was happy.


    ¡°Good, I must live well, so that you can take care of me when you grow up.¡±


    Rufus fondly touched the head of Megan.


    Now the atmosphere was much more harmonious. If the family could always be like this, it would be


    great and the two children would be happy.


    Although Brian did not speak, he was infected by the atmosphere and gave a smile.


    At that moment, he felt very secure and felt that he was the happiest man in the world, having the


    woman he loved most, lovely children and his father around.


    He was unfamiliar with his father, but now he lived with him. He was grateful to Winnie for forcing him


    back.


    After lunch, Winnie asked the two children upstairs to take a nap, and Rufus went back to his room to


    rest. Winnie and Brian were the only two people in the living room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and have a nap? You¡¯ve been busy all year, and you seldom have a rest.¡±


    Winnie said and got up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Asked Brian.


    ¡°I am going home to get some rest.¡±


    Winnie was not used to being here. Since she had her own house, she did not feel dependable


    anywhere.


    ¡°Go upstairs to bed and eat here tonight. You are alone at home, and it will be bored Don¡¯t go back.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At the same time, Brian held her hand and walked upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going upstairs. I¡¯m going home...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to choose. We have managed to give the children afortable environment.


    Don¡¯t let the children down.¡±


    At this time, the two of them had already walked up the stairs, because the children had taken a nap,


    Winnie did not dare to speak loudly.


    ¡°Ok, let me go and I can walk by myself.¡±

 Chapter 364 Come and Go

    Chapter 364 Come and Go


    Winnie refused quietly, but Brian did not let go until he took Winnie to his room and closed the door.


    ¡°I will go to the room of Megan, in case Wendy came over to see that and I can¡¯t exin.¡±


    Wendy was part of the reason Winnie wanted to go home. This was Brian¡¯s home and Wendy had the


    right toe over at any time. If Wendy ran into her like she did several times before, it would be


    embarrassing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯te here again.¡±


    Brian saw Winnie standing there motionless, exining while pulling Winnie to the bedside and sitting


    down.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t shee here?¡±


    Winnie asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Megan left in tears that day, my father was angry at Wendy and warned me not to bring Wendy here in


    the future. If I do, he told me to move out. Do you think I can ask Wendy toe under such


    circumstances?¡±


    Brian told her the reason. He agreed with his father. Only in this way, Wendy would not suddenly


    appear and the two children would not be sad.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a pickle. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t teach the children well.¡±


    Winnie felt that she had done something wrong again and had inadvertently caused trouble to Brian.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Wendy did things impulsively without considering the consequences.¡±


    Brian sat down and continued to talk.


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t put all the mistakes on yourself. You have done nothing wrong from the beginning to the


    end.¡±


    ¡°Wendy and I can¡¯t be together, even if the children ept her, Grandpa will not ept her. She did


    too much to make grandpa tired of her, through these things, Grandpa sees through her. So as long as


    my grandfather doesn¡¯t ept Wendy, she and I can¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°This is your affair, I have already persuaded the children, no matter who is the person that your family


    chooses, the children will have no objection.¡±


    Winnie did not feel joyful to hear that, because even if Brian was not to marry Wendy, he would never


    marry her. Brian had continued to date, which exined everything.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you about blind dates?¡±


    Brian wanted to give a general exnation to make Winnie feel morefortable.


    ¡°You have mentioned it before.¡±


    How could she not remember that? As long as it was rted to Brian, as long as it was what Brian


    said, Winnie had never forgotten it.


    ¡°I went on a blind date, but I was forced and the other party was forced. In order not to continue the


    blind date, we decided to cheat our parents separately. So in the future, everything you see and hear is


    not true.¡±


    Brian did not tell her the other party was Emily, or everything would be exposed.


    ¡°I am ok with your blind date, and even if I am not ok with it, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. But I have to


    remind you of one thing. If you have to give up Wendy, you should tell her earlier before she gets hurt


    too much.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I hope you¡¯re a good man. There are so many things that limit your rtionship, but you should


    take responsibility even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    That was the man she loved, only such a responsible man did not waste her heart.


    ¡°I know what you mean, but I want to choose you and take responsibility for you.¡±


    Brian was sincere. He did not want to face reality but live in the illusory world that had Winnie.


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t be together, so don¡¯t jump to conclusions so early. You never know what will


    happen in the future. You like me now, but maybe someday you won¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not real to you, so


    face the reality.¡±


    Winnie did not know how many women Brian had around him. She did not know whether he fell in love


    with her on impulse or only loved herself in his whole life. No matter which one it was, Winnie did not


    want Brian to be hurt emotionally.


    Emotional damage, which she had experienced, was fatal and irreversible.


    Love him, don¡¯t think too much, love him, wish him happiness.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian did not understand why Winnie said so. He wanted to find out, but Winnie stopped him.


    ¡°Well, you carry a heavy burden of responsibility. Don¡¯t let love add to it. I¡¯m tired. Can I have a rest?¡±


    Winnie did not want to talk about love, because it deepened the pain.


    Since no one could change it, then face the reality and let it be.


    Brian¡¯s love and marriage could not be controlled by himself, so his love could only make her sad.


    Brian sighed and said nothing. Winnie was tired, so he let her rest, so as not to destroy the rare quiet


    time.


    The next day, Winnie went to Daenerys¡¯ home, Brian went to Wendy¡¯s home.


    He wanted to talk with Wendy frankly, but Brian did not do so because her parents were so


    enthusiastic.


    Brian¡¯s arrival made everyone happy in the Yup family, but Wendy¡¯s father was nervous.


    ¡°Brian, you must be very busy these days. You haven¡¯te in these days.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother asked gently, but seemed to be dissatisfied about Brian.


    Brian said nothing, but became serious. If Wendy did a good job, he would havee.


    ¡°Mom, you know how busy Brian is. He doesn¡¯t even have time to eat or sleep. How can he have time


    toe?¡±


    Wendy exined for fear Brian got angry.


    She winked at her mother as she spoke.


    ¡°Yes, he is busy and doesn¡¯t even rest in the new year. He even came to his father-inw¡¯s home at the


    fourth day.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother did not stopining because of Wendy¡¯s eyes. She was an outspoken person


    and said what she thought


    In her view, Brian looked down on them and she did not want such a son-inw.


    ¡°So you think I shouldn¡¯t havee. Ok, I will leave now.¡±


    Brian was not angry, but his voice was cold. He wanted to leave immediately, and Wendy¡¯s mother


    gave him the chance.


    He got up, but Wendy pulled him.


    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t mean that. After so many years you still don¡¯t know her? Lunch is ready, eat before


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you go.¡±


    Wendy asked Brian to stay and was angry with her mother.


    Now she and Brian¡¯s rtionship was not good. That Brian came home was his bottom line. Her


    mother did not know it and still talked nonsense, if Brian really left, he would nevere again.


    ¡°I have business to do.¡±


    Brian said coldly and there was me of anger in his eyes, which made Wendy let go of his hand.


    ¡°Brian...¡±


    Wendy begged, wanting to make Brian stay, but Brian could not bear that.


    If it were not for the elders, if it were not for Wendy¡¯s mother, he would not have such attitude of this


    moment.


    Brian strode away, and Wendy cried out.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mom? He finally came and it is New Year, how can you say sarcastic words? Do


    you have any idea what he is that no one dares talk to him like that? He won¡¯te here again if he¡¯s


    gone.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother was stunned at the moment and did not expect Brian would really leave. He did not


    take the opportunity to remind him, to her surprise, there will be such an end.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d leave. I am his mother-inw. I should have said that. Why is he angry?¡±


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not married, not engaged, and you¡¯re not his mother-inw. It is an honor he¡¯s here.¡±


    Wendy got more irritable for a rare opportunity had been destroyed by her mother.


    Wendy continued toin.


    ¡°The Be family still doesn¡¯t ept me, and maybe I can¡¯t marry into the Be family, so why you


    Wendy¡¯s mother knew the importance of the matter when she heard it, but she could not be med for


    it. Wendy had not told her that before.


    She thought Brian waited for Wendy for so many years, so he must be deeply in love with Wendy and


    no one could take him away. She thought Brian and Wendy would get married for sure, but it was not


    the truth.


    ¡°......That¡¯s not my fault. You didn¡¯t tell me anything before, so I didn¡¯t know the Be family doesn¡¯t


    ept you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know. I gave you a wink but you did not stop. If he and I were to marry,


    his position would be beyond your discretion.¡±


    Wendy was mad and her tears were flowing. After yelling at her mother, she vented her anger on her


    father.


    ¡°And you, Dad. As long as Brianes, you will be nervous, you will be respectful. Can¡¯t you stop


    being humble? I¡¯ve told you so many times, why can¡¯t you change? You¡¯re trying to drive me crazy.¡±


    Wendy angrily looked at her father. Originally she felt inferior to Brian, and her father and mother¡¯s


    behavior made her ashamed.


    ¡°Sure I am nervous. If he finds out what happened to you, our family will screw. When I see Brian, I will


    think of what happened to you, and I will feel sorry for him. Do you think I am not nervous?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s father looked helpless and sorry, as if he had done something terribly wrong.


    ¡°My affairs are over, and I have nothing to fear, why do you fear? Why don¡¯t you listen? I said it has


    nothing to do with you or thepany?¡±


    Wendy was speechless. Her father was too honest to cheat others. She could stand in front of Brian


    confidently, but her father could not.


    ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of, thepany is Brian¡¯s. It is just under my name, of you are exposed, I


    can go home.¡±


    ¡°Can you feel at ease? You know what it was like in our family. Everything we have was from Brian.


    You...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get over. He has children and woman and he can¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±


    Wendy angrily interrupted her father¡¯s words. She did not want to mention what happened four years,


    and did not want listen to her father.

 Chapter 365 Stigma

    Chapter 365 Stigma


    Wendy continued, trying to persuade her father.


    ¡°Dad, wake up, you know that the Yup Group is not ours, why don¡¯t you work hard to fight for it? As


    long as I marry Brian, the Yup Group will belong to us. Otherwise we won¡¯t have anything.¡±


    ¡°You know that, why you still mess around? If you don¡¯t have those stigmas ande back early, the


    Yup family is already ours.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s father also raised his voice and was unable to contain his anger.


    ¡°Dad, you know my stigma, but Brian does not know that. I......¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll find it out sooner orter.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s father felt Wendy was unrepentant and Wendy would get hurt one day.


    ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t be obsessed with Brian, break up with him. For the sake of the past, Brian won¡¯t be


    cruel, but it will be embarrassing if we wait until he knows the truth.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s father persuaded her kindly, and only by following his ideas would they not be sad in the end.


    But Wendy¡¯s mother was the first to stand out against.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t give up Brian. Having held out so far, we can¡¯t get nothing. Although the Yup Group is


    not ours, you have made painstaking efforts for the Yup Group for so many years. We can¡¯t work so


    hard for nothing.¡±


    ¡°What efforts have we done? Don¡¯t you know what I am capable of? I go to work every day, sit in the


    office and just sign ording to other people¡¯s meaning. Do you think this is painstaking effort? Even a


    dog can do that.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s father shouted angrily, taking this opportunity to vent his repressed emotions.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Wendy needs to marry into the Be family, so you have the right. Brian will let you have


    that position for a lifetime for the sake of Wendy.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother and Wendy¡¯s idea were the same. As long as Wendy could marry into the Be


    family, everything was not a problem.


    ¡°Ok, do as what you want, we will see the consequence and if Brian can ept you.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s father failed to persuade and could only drop this sentence.


    In his view the only way to reduce the harm to Wendy was to leave. But he failed to convince his wife


    and daughter, and could only watch things continue to go bad.


    Wendy¡¯s father left, which made Wendy angrier. She sat on the sofa and cried.


    But she found that even if she cried out, she was still depressed.


    Winnie had been staying in Daenerys¡¯ home since she came out in the morning. Looking at the quiet


    baby, looking at Daenerys, Winnie¡¯s heart was very warm.


    ¡°Have you named the baby yet?¡±


    Winnie asked Daenerys softly.


    ¡°Nick name is Jelly Bean, the two of us now have a dispute on her formal name, so it has not been


    finalized.¡±


    Daenerys stared at Kevin and med him not to agree with the name she gave the baby.


    ¡°Winwin, which name is better?¡±


    Kevin got the signal and defended himself.


    ¡°Winwin, Daenerys gave the name Taylor Burns. It¡¯s too much like a boy¡¯s name. There¡¯s no girl¡¯s grace


    at all.¡±


    ¡°What did you name the baby?¡±


    Winnie thought Taylor Burns was indeed not suitable for cute baby.


    ¡°Phoebe Burns, I feel it suitable for girls.¡±


    Kevin spoke his mind.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better than Daenerys¡¯. Taylor Burns does sound like a boy. You can have boys if you like,


    Daenerys. Why do you want Jelly Bean to have a boy¡¯s name?¡±


    Winnie said, but Daenerys did not deny it.


    ¡°Yes, I like boys. But if Jelly Bean were a boy, I might have wanted a girl. In short, I feel not enough. It


    would be better to have both at once like you.¡±


    ¡°No, you have enough torture, I don¡¯t agree to give birth to the second children. I like girls, not boys.¡±


    Kevin objected out loud. One was that he really liked girls, and the other was that he loved his wife.


    ¡°No, I have to have a son. I must make my life perfect.¡±


    Daenerys insisted on her idea because she envied Winnie for having both children.


    At this time Winnie looked at the small Jelly Bean in her arms with a smile.


    ¡°My Jelly Bean, your father and mother are quarreling. Just go to sleep and don¡¯t listen to them. This


    kind of quarrel will go on for years.¡±


    Winnie had been holding Jelly Bean in her arms and was reluctant to put her down. Listening to the two


    people had dispute, looking at the children, it was also a kind of happiness.


    ¡°You¡¯ll spoil her by holding her all the time. You are a mother of two, and you still like children.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie could not help butugh. It was funny, and Winnie seemed to be the real mother.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time to take care of Megan when she was small. My aunt took care of her. Hold


    Jelly Bean and see how it felt back then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t insist on the name you gave her. I think the name Doctor Burns gave is good.¡±


    Winnie agreed with Kevin.


    ¡°Yes, Winwin is right, don¡¯t insist on it. Your name is more suitable for a boy. Let it be as I wish.¡±


    Kevin said proudly, finally someone spoke for him.


    Daenerys did not speak, but stared at him angrily, and then she looked at Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin, why isn¡¯t Mr. Be here? He¡¯s off work, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He went to Wendy¡¯s home.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing that, Winnie¡¯s smile forze.


    ¡°Why go to Wendy¡¯s house? That woman is so annoying. I don¡¯t know what Brian was thinking.¡±


    Although she did not agree Winnie to be with Brian, but Wendy was not suitable for Brian.


    ¡°Yes, Brian did not cherish Winnie but mess around with Wendy, I don¡¯t understand either.¡±


    Kevin got excited. So far, he had not given up the idea of Winnie and Brian to be together. Maybe he


    would not give up in this life.


    Winnie sighed and gave the child to the matron, then said looking at the couple.


    ¡°Brian and I won¡¯t be together, so don¡¯t think about it. He won¡¯t choose me even if there was no Wendy.


    There are a lot of women waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°You should know his blind date, if it doesn¡¯t work, he will have the next one until he finds the right one.¡±


    Winnie believed that Kevin and Daenerys must know Brian had a blind date, so she had nothing to


    hide.


    She was not to show how pitiful she was, but to tell them to stop setting her up with Brian. If it was


    destiny, the would be together, or it would be in vain.


    ¡°Yes, I know about his blind date. But Winwin, he epted it just to put off his grandfather, he does not


    really want to go on a blind date.¡±


    Kevin sure knew it, but he did not expect that Winnie also knew about it.


    ¡°I know, and I understand. It¡¯s not the one thing he couldn¡¯t help himself with. That¡¯s why I say we can¡¯t


    be together. How can a poor woman match such a noble status?¡±


    ¡°Children are young and need parents now. We have to maintain our rtionship. When they are older


    and independent, our rtionship will fade.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s heart was sour, but what she said was absolutely the reality.


    Now she did not care about anything, because she could do nothing and could only calmly ept the


    fate.


    ¡°Love is not easy to fade away, some people cannot forget it for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, if you really want to be with Brian, you should try. From now on I have no objection. If you


    don¡¯t want to be with him, ask Kevin to persuade him to let you leave with your two children. Or you will


    be tortured.¡±


    Daenerys gave Winnie two options and firmly opposed Winnie to admit defeated. If it went on like that,


    Winnie would suffer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to choose, and I won¡¯t fight for it, or it will make Brian have a hard time. Forget it.


    It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s not going to change.¡±


    Winnie dropped the topic. After taking about it countless times, the result was the same.


    Just then the nanny opened the door and came in.


    ¡°There is a visitor.¡±


    No sooner had the nanny finished speaking than Brian appeared at the door, surprising the several


    people in the bedroom.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go to Wendy¡¯s home?¡±


    Winnie asked with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Yes, I was driven out by Wendy¡¯s mother.¡±


    Being driven out, he should be sad, but he seemed to be rxed.


    ¡°What do you mean, did she give up you as her son-inw?¡±


    Kevin was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Everyone wanted to get connected with


    him, why Wendy¡¯s mother drove him out? Was Wendy¡¯s mother crazy?


    ¡°It is good that she gives up.¡±


    Daenerys thought getting kicked out was a good thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Anyway, I won¡¯t go to her home again.¡±


    It was hard to guess what he had gone through, because he was so rxed.


    ¡°Where is the baby?¡±


    Brian did not exin too much.


    ¡°She has just been taken to the baby¡¯s room.¡±


    It was Kevin who answered. Then he went on.


    ¡°You mean you have nothing to do today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for the time being.¡±


    When Brian was at Wendy¡¯s home, he felt constrained in any case and could hardly rest as if he had a


    thorn in his body. Seeing Winnie was here, he felt at ease.

 Chapter 366 New Year’s Party

    Chapter 366 New Year¡¯s Party


    Kevin knew that one day Brian would tell him.


    Kevin changed the subject.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then let them talk, we get some lunch. We can¡¯t let you be hungry.¡±


    Kevin put forward an advice.


    ¡°Daenerys call Emily, let¡¯s get together.¡±


    ¡°I call her and Leo.¡±


    As Winnie went to get her phone from her bag, the other three looked at each other again.


    An hourter, Emily and Leo came together. During the hour, Daenerys took a nap while Winnie helped


    in the kitchen.


    Leo saw the child for the first time, so he stayed in the baby¡¯s room for a while. After that, he came out


    with a face of envy.


    ¡°Good, it is adorable.¡±


    Leo was excited to talk about the baby and wanted to have such a lovely child too.


    ¡°I can give it too you.¡±


    Daenerys was lying on the sofa in the living room, Emily was sitting on one side, and the other three


    people were still busy in the kitchen.


    ¡°Doctor Burns won¡¯t agree. Keep it for Doctor Burns.¡±


    ¡°Emily, chat with Daenerys. She must be lonely because she can¡¯t watch TV or mobile phone. I¡¯ll help


    in the kitchen.¡±


    Leo said and then went to the kitchen.


    ¡°He is such a good man, do you really want to give up?¡±


    Daenerys whispered, afraid Winnie in the kitchen would hear her.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you have asked me this question before.¡±


    Emily looked at Leo¡¯s back and replied. She had to part with him even if she did not want to.


    ¡°I know I have asked you. I just feel pity.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s a pity to live your life with a man who doesn¡¯t love you. Look how nice you and Doctor


    Burns are. You love each other and have lovely kid. This is true love, Daenerys. You are married to


    Love.¡±


    Now the only thing that could make Emily envy was Daenerys. Two people were in love. It was not as


    sad as her love and Winnie¡¯s love.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Leo has no feelings for you. Maybe you will find that he has fallen in love with you.¡±


    From that Leo asked her for help, she could see that Leo had feelings for Emily.


    ¡°You mean I shouldn¡¯t find it out? If I do, I should pretend I don¡¯t know it and then wait for him to love


    me? It¡¯s a waste of my love if I wait for that all my life.¡±


    Emily did not believe Leo would like her. Leo only loved Winnie.


    ¡°You won¡¯t wait for a lifetime. Leo might love Leo, but it was different now. I feel it was guilty. If he had


    helped Winwin, Winwin¡¯s fate would not have been so tortuous and she would not have been so much


    hurt, more could not have given birth to two children. Leo felt that Winwin¡¯s experience was because of


    him, so he wanted topensate as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Do you call this love?¡±


    Daenerys analyzed in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Love or not, he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Daenerys, look at Leo and Winwin, I think they match. Brian can¡¯t marry Winwin anyway. Let¡¯s match


    Leo and Winnie.¡±


    Emily suddenly had this idea. Although she felt it was difficult, but if they were really happy, it would be


    a kind offort to her.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Last time you said you wanted to match Winwin with Brian, and this time you want to


    match Leo with Winwin. If Winwin finds it out, she¡¯ll break up with us.¡±


    ¡°My dear youngdy, don¡¯t think about others, just go after what you like, and don¡¯t give up your


    happiness to others. It is easy to get Leo.¡±


    Daenerys encouraged Emily, she always felt it was a pity if they separated. Like Kevin firmly believed


    that Brian and Winnie would be together, Daenerys also firmly believed that Emily and Leo would not


    separate.


    ¡°I go after him? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m unwanted. There are plenty of men who want to marry me. I won¡¯t go


    after him. Are you worried that I won¡¯t get married? Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as I am kind, there will be a


    man waiting for me.¡±


    Emily was open-minded. She was cheated by Leo, so she had no self-confidence to pursue Leo, afraid


    of being cheated again.


    ¡°Never mind, we have broken up. I¡¯m done with him. After I tell Winwin, I will go abroad.¡±


    Emily was hurt, and more deeply than others thought. She just didn¡¯t show it.


    She needed to heal in a quiet ce. No one abroad knew her, it was the best for her to heal her


    wound.


    ¡°Is it worth going abroad just for a man?¡±


    Daenerys suddenly raised her voice. Hearing that Emily would go abroad, she was angry.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. It¡¯s bad to be heard by Winwin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go abroad not for a man.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t say much about going abroad, nor did she have the courage to admit that she left only for


    man.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree that you can¡¯t go abroad.¡±


    Daenerys dropped her voice, but she was still angry.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still in confinement. Don¡¯t be so excited. It¡¯s bad for your health. Let¡¯s talk about something


    happy instead of clinging to our rtionship. It¡¯s just a small part of life. It doesn¡¯t affect the whole life.¡±


    Emilyforted Daenerys. She knew that Daenerys was good for her, but if she did not leave, the


    wound on the heart could not heal and it would really affect her life.


    In the kitchen.


    Leo came to the kitchen, said hello to the two men, and then came to Winnie. Without saying a word,


    he directly took Winnie¡¯s knife.


    ¡°They¡¯re talking. You go in. I¡¯ll do your work.¡±


    Leo said. Winnie envied Emily had such a thoughtful boyfriend.


    ¡°Come on, if you three men are in the kitchen, we can¡¯t have dinner till night. Our new mommy has to


    eat.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know their cooking skills, but you can be sure of mine. It seems that few men can cook food so


    delicious.¡±


    ¡°Go and chat. There are too many people here.¡±


    Leo insisted that Winnie go out. Those two women did note into the kitchen, Winnie should be


    treated the same.


    ¡°Go in, Winwin. Daenerys¡¯s lunch will be ready by the matron. She will not go hungry. The three of us is


    enough, and you will have dinner at noon.¡±


    Kevin persuaded, now the kitchen was not suitable for Winnie. If she stayed for a while, Brian might be


    angry.


    ¡°I¡¯d better stay and help, you...¡±


    Before Winnie finished speaking, Brian walked over to her, took her hand and pulled her out of the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Go and rest, talk to Daenerys.¡±


    With that, Brian returned to the kitchen. Winnie had to go to the living room.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve been kicked out to talk to you.¡±


    Winnie smiled and sat down.


    ¡°She is the new mother, of course we talk about the baby. You have a say in that, Winwin.¡±


    Emily also said with a smile. From the moment she saw Winnie was sent out of the kitchen, her


    conversation with Daenerys had ended.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost forgotten how children are raised. I don¡¯t have any say in that. The child has a professional


    babysitter, do not worry. I think it¡¯s important that Daenerys takes care of herself physically so she can


    be ready for her second child.¡±


    Winnie was very modest.


    ¡°You are tough, Daenerys, you think of having a second child so soon.¡±


    Emily smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°I started to think about it today. I said I must experience the feeling of being a mother-inw.¡±


    Daenerys¡¯ mood improved, or Winnie would think more.


    Emily was in a good mood too, and it could not be told that she had broken up with Leo. At the moment


    she was not Leo¡¯s girlfriend, but Winnie and Daenerys¡¯ bestie.


    As they were chatting happily, the men in the kitchen whispered.


    ¡°Leo, don¡¯t miss Winwin, I will be good to her.¡±


    Brian said coldly. Leo was nice to Winnie just now and made him jealous.


    ¡°How can you be good to her if you can¡¯t marry her?¡±


    Leo asked Brian in reply. Then he continued.


    ¡°I know Winwin and I can¡¯t be together, but I owe her, I want topensate her, so that I can feel at


    ease.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯tpensate her. You have changed her life and ceased to care about her. But I should thank


    you otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have met Winwin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say whether I¡¯ll get married with her.¡±


    Brian could not promise anything now, but he would strive to do everything perfectly and strive to marry


    Winnie.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in you two fighting each other here. You look like children.¡±


    Kevin said, otherwise the situation would be worse.


    ¡°Leo, Emily is so nice, you should cherish her. You should know that debt and love are different. Winwin


    doesn¡¯t me you, so you don¡¯t need to put it in heart.¡±


    ¡°And something is arranged by fate, not by anyone.¡±


    Kevin then looked at Brian after that.


    ¡°And you, cherish the person in front of you. She has given you two children and she is so nice. I¡¯d


    rather do nothing than defend her.¡±


    ¡°Now Leo is good to her and you are jealous. When you have chance, you don¡¯t cherish her.¡±


    Kevin could not help but say.


    ¡°You two have exactly the same symptoms now. Just think how you can hold on to the person in front


    of you. Your happiness is in front of you, not...¡±

 Chapter 367 The Difference of True Love

    Chapter 367 The Difference of True Love


    Brian was impatient and then interrupted Kevin¡¯s words.


    ¡°You can shut up, everybody knows it and you don¡¯t have to give us a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Burns, I also think you should keep your mouth shut and make a good meal, or we¡¯ll be hungry


    at noon.¡±


    Leo added. The two men turned to their respective duties, ignoring Kevin¡¯s eloquence.


    ¡°I am right. If I don¡¯t speak, will you stop? Now you gang up to me me.¡±


    Kevin had not finished his words, but as long as there was no quarrel, it was good.


    They stayed at Kevin¡¯s home all day and left after dinner.


    Winnie wanted to go back to her home, Brian asked her to go to the suburbs. Finally he failed to


    persuade her but he did not leave. He got in Winnie¡¯s car, no matter where Winnie went, he was with


    her.


    Brian sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. He looked at the bright and lively night scene outside and then at Winnie


    who was focusing on driving. He seemed to enjoy it very much.


    As he was enjoying thisfortable moment, Wendy called him.


    Seeing that, he frowned and took a look at Winnie before he picked up the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Brian¡¯s callous voice and the bright fireworks outside created a world of ice and fire.


    ¡°Brian, my mother has been a little out of line today. Please don¡¯t be angry. I talked to her after you left,


    and it was only because you hadn¡¯t been home for so long that she said that. She misses you and


    doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re a stranger, and that is why she said that.¡±


    ¡°Brian, are you angry? I¡¯m sorry for that. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Wendy gave a sincere apology, afraid of Brian hung up the phone and did not give her a chance to


    exin.


    ¡°Wendy, I won¡¯t go to your home these days. Don¡¯te to me in the next few days. Let me have a


    good rest. I¡¯ll contact you when it is time for work and we¡¯ll talk about it.¡±


    Brian¡¯s tone eased when he heard Wendy¡¯s soft voice.


    ¡°Brian, I know you are angry. But your will go to work on the seventh day, and we have leisure time


    finally, I want to be with you. Brian, I...¡±


    ¡°Stop and do what I tell you. I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    Brian cruelly interrupted the words of Wendy, and then hung up the phone.


    He wanted to be quiet and not think about the annoying things.


    After the phone was put down, the car was silent for a while. Winnie knew it was Wendy who made the


    call, but she didn¡¯t ask. Finally, Brian spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder what I said to Wendy?¡±


    Brian looked sideways at Winnie.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious about everything about you. But I can¡¯t ask. It¡¯s your private affairs.¡±


    Winnie answered insipidly. She would be curious about Brian all her life, but her curiosity could not be


    satisfied.


    ¡°You love me carefully.¡±


    Brian helplessly shook his head. He knew that Winnie was a cautious and a noble person, but he really


    hoped that Winnie could be selfish in love.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll be haunting you now. If I do that, it would be hard for you, and after a while you


    wouldn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever I do, it¡¯s better to be sensible, and that¡¯s what keeps it going.¡±


    Winnie had her own rules. If the person sitting next to her was her boyfriend or husband, she must ask


    who made the call and what they said.


    But he was not, if she asked, it would only annoyed Brian.


    ¡°Everything you say is right.¡±


    Brian sighed and continued to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wendy apologized to me. But there was no need anymore. I decided to straighten things out with


    her when I get to work and end our rtionship.¡±


    As he said that, his attitude changed and his voice sank. Winnie saw Brian was upset, after all, it took


    him more than four years to get Wendy.


    ¡°Are you willing to? If you don¡¯t want to break up, talk with chairman and get married with her. Even if


    you make another choice, it may not be true love.¡±


    Winnie thought she must be crazy. How could she persuade the man she loved to marry another


    woman?


    It was normal though, because she loved him and wanted the person she loved to be happy.


    ¡°You are my true love. Grandpa will choose. I don¡¯t care as long as he¡¯s happy.¡±


    ¡°For Wendy, I really can¡¯t bear it, but if I keep dragging it like this, it will hurt her more. Besides,


    Grandpa will not ept her. It¡¯s no use trying.¡±


    As his voice fell, Brian took a deep breath.


    ¡°She caused that, if she came back and said she would ept Luke, we would have married, and


    Grandpa would not be so disappointed.¡±


    Winnie could feel his contradictory heart at the moment. Although he said she was his true love, Wendy


    was his true love too.


    If Winnie remembered correctly, Brian had never hesitated or conflicted when making a choice about


    her. However, on the issue of Wendy, Brian must be careful for fear of causing harm to Wendy. That


    was the difference.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself regret it.¡±


    Winnie had nothing more to say. She could not get involved in Brian¡¯s matter, otherwise it would


    be worse.


    ¡°I will regret it, Winnie......¡±


    Brian got serious in eyes.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave, take the kids with us.¡±


    Brian¡¯s unexpected words scared Winnie. She inadvertently stepped on the brake and the car rocked


    back and forth. Winnie recovered her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it would be the most irresponsible thing for us to leave, and you will regret it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to face reality than to run away.¡±


    Winnie rejected Brian¡¯s irresponsible behavior.


    In the process that she contacted with Felix for many times, Winnie knew Brian was hope to Felix, the


    future to the Be Group. How could she selfishly monopolize such an important man, how could she


    destroy the hopes of a ny-year-old man?


    She loved Brian, whether it was bitter or sweet, it was the destiny. Since it was detiny, she would


    ept it and never did unconscionable things, never put her own happiness based on the pain of


    others.


    Although Winnie¡¯s answer was not what Brian wanted to hear, Brian was very pleased and proud,


    because Winnie did not lose herself and did not escape from reality. That might be the reason why he


    loved her so much.


    After putting down the phone, Wendy was more flustered than before the call. She left the living room


    and went back to her bedroom. In the whole process she was in a trance.


    She closed the door and shut herself in an airtight space and did not want to be disturbed by anyone.


    At this time she was panic and wondered what Brian¡¯s words meant.


    She could not figure it out. She even thought of a hundred possibilities, but she felt that none of them


    would be right.


    At a loss, she could only ask ra and Laura for help.


    Wendy: Who is there?


    Laura: I¡¯m here.


    ra: I¡¯m, too. I always stare at my phone during the New Year?


    Laura: Yeah, in New Year, a group of people huddled around the dining table with chopsticks in hand


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    and looking down at their phones.


    Then Laura sent augh emoji, not aware of Wendy¡¯s troubles now.


    Wendy: I¡¯m not as happy as you are. Give me some advice. I think my hair is falling out.


    ra: What¡¯s wrong?


    Laura: What happened?


    ra and Laura found Wendy was wrong.


    Wendy was silent these days, they thought she spent New Year with Brian. This was only the fourth


    day. Did she mess it up?


    Wendy: It¡¯s a long story. I can¡¯t finish typing in a day. I¡¯ll use voice.


    Then Wendy used voice to tell them what happened the two days. But as for the reason why she did


    not go to the Be¡¯s for the New Year, she said that she had to stay at home with her parents. It could


    be seen how hypocritical Wendy was, and she even did not tell truth to her friends.


    ra: The chairman is not at home, and Mr. Be is not at home either? You can go to the suburbs.


    If You went home like that, it would be embracing. Your mother was really a little too aggressive in this


    matter. I know Mr. Be, except the chairman, a puzzled look is uneptable to him. Your mother


    must have made him lose face.


    ra had been restrained, in fact, her evaluation on Wendy¡¯s mother in heart was much worse than


    that. She felt that Wendy¡¯s mother could not see the facts and thought her daughter was noble, now


    they were in troubles.


    Wendy: I can¡¯t go to the suburbs because I quarreled with Brian¡¯s father that day because of the


    children. I wouldn¡¯t be there even if he invited me.


    Wendy said herself so lofty and covered up what she had done.


    Laura: quarreled with Mr. Be¡¯s father? Wendy, are you trying to give up Mr. Be? Although the


    rtionship between them is not very good, but after all, he is Mr. Be¡¯s father, why did you quarrel


    with him? I told you to please everyone in the Mr. Be family before, but you¡¯ve offended the key


    person.


    Laura felt incredible. Wendy had not done everything well.


    Wendy: I can¡¯t always be humble. I should be strong when it necessary. Their bad rtionship won¡¯t


    influence Brian¡¯s choice.


    Wendy said lyingly.

 Chapter 368 The Original Heart

    Chapter 368 The Original Heart


    Reminiscent of that day made Wendy regret it. She had burned her bridges.


    But what could she do? The truth was in front of her and it was impossible for her to take it back.


    Wendy continued to type here, and in private Laura sent a message to ra.


    Laura: ra, Wendy messed up things, if it goes on like that, Winnie doesn¡¯t need to rob it, the Be


    family would rule her out.


    ra: I was thinking about that too. Now the Be family must hate her. Chairman must have


    avoided her.


    ra: Wendy look clever, but she did silly things. She messed up things and it¡¯s hard to go back now.


    Laura: What to do now? If Winnie bes Brian¡¯s wife, we are both standing in the wrong team.


    Laura was worried and fear that those things before exposed, and once exposed, Winnie would


    retaliate.


    ra: I don¡¯t know what to do. In the future, the two of us should keep a low profile as much as


    possible. We can talk in the group, but don¡¯t meet each other, or we will be in troubles.


    ra was more worried than Laura, because her situation was different from Laura¡¯s. If Winnie became


    Brian¡¯s girlfriend, she would not have a peaceful life.


    In a group of three.


    Wendy: Now don¡¯t talk about other things. You two help me analyze what Brian wants to tell me.


    Wendy asked anxiously.


    Wendy: Are you still there?


    ra: Yes, I¡¯m thinking about it.


    Laura: Does he want to break up? Otherwise, he would ept your apology.


    Laura¡¯s word was like a sharp knife breaking Wendy¡¯s expectation to Brian. Her heart sank rapidly.


    She also thought of this possibility, but at the moment she thought of it, she was eager to deny it,


    because it was a possibility that she was most afraid of.


    ra: It¡¯s possible, but I think there¡¯s still a chance.


    If the word of Laura made the dream of Wendy be broken in an instant, then the word of ra was like


    glue to stick Wendy¡¯s piecemeal dream together.


    Wendy: What is it?


    ra: Wendy, think about your first meeting. What of you attracted Mr. Be?


    Wendy: I¡¯m not sure, but I know he likes a ck hoodie I wear. The first time we met I was wearing a


    ck hoodie, ponytail and canvas shoes. It¡¯s the ordinary stuff that girls on the street are wearing.


    Wendy: How can this help?


    Wendy was full of doubt, and hoped that ra could give her a surprising answer.


    ra: Yes, the original heart is the most true. If you remind him of his first feelings, he may change his


    mind.


    Laura: I think ra¡¯s analysis is reasonable. If Mr. Be always wants to break up with you, when he


    sees the way you make him feel at first, love wille back. It is possible that he will give up that idea.


    ra: Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. We¡¯re not sure what Mr. Be is going to say, but we have to be


    prepared for the worst.


    Wendy: Do you mean I have to wear the hoodie when I go to see him?


    Wendy understood what they meant, but did not know the odds of sess. But it was for the best,


    before she could think of no better.


    ra: Not only do you have to wear hoodies, but you also have to wear ponytails and canvas shoes.


    This will make the memory deeper.


    Time was limited, ra coulde up with only this way, and now she could not do too much, or she


    would bepletely dismissed.


    Laura: There is still time. If you have nothing to do tomorrow, you can go out and buy these things.


    Wendy: No need to buy it. This dress is Brian¡¯s favorite and has a special meaning for me, so I keep it.


    Wendy: Fight for it. I hope Brian is a lover of old.


    Wendy had no other choice but to make up her mind for the time being.


    Wendy had been insisting, she did not want to and must not give up Brian.


    In the next day Wendy came to the Be¡¯s old house. Although she was to find Thomas, she was


    disappointed that Felix was not there.


    ¡°Maria went to y cards again?¡±


    Wendy asked Thomas with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, she got nothing to do at home. Grandpa is not at home, and we don¡¯t have visitor¡¯s, so she went


    to y cards.¡±


    Thomas looked very enthusiastic, because he was looking for a chance to chat with Wendy.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s boring to stay at home.¡±


    Winnie said and sat down, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, actually Ie over today to seek your help.¡±


    ¡°Help? How can I help?¡±


    Thomas asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Please help me persuade grandpa to bring back Luke. After all, Luke is a child of the Be family, he


    can¡¯t always live with Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa will listen to you, so I came to ask you for help.¡±


    Wendy did not know whether Thomas could agree to her request, but in any case she had to try.


    ¡°Well...I don¡¯t know if I can help. You probably don¡¯t know him very well. He makes decisions that


    others can¡¯t easily change. Why don¡¯t you go to the suburbs and see if my brother can help you.¡±


    Thomas did not immediately agree but kept her appetite up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no hope. He doesn¡¯t like me now, and I don¡¯t dare to ask him for help. Uncle Thomas,


    you can certainly persuade Grandpa. Please help me.¡±


    Wendy begged, now only Uncle Thomas had not abandoned her, so she could only put her hopes on


    him.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Thomas looked embarrassed for a moment.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t guarantee sess.¡±


    Thomas agreed in the end.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Thomas. Thank you so much.¡±


    Wendy thanked him with some excitement.


    ¡°By the way, Wendy, I heard that Winnie¡¯s child is not his ex-husband¡¯s. Do you know who the father of


    the child is?¡±


    Thomas suddenly shifted the topic, which surprised Wendy.


    Wendy was first shocked and then looked panic.


    ¡°I never heard of that. I don¡¯t know who the father is.¡±


    Wendy tried to hide her panic, but Thomas found some clues.


    ¡°Winnie has disorderly rtionship, but still wants to be with Brian. It seems that I really can¡¯t continue


    to indulge her. If she seeds, Brian will beughed at.¡±


    Thomas transferred the topic to Winnie, so that Wendy could rx her guard, and any sentence might


    betray her.


    ¡°Yes, such a man would be a disgrace to the Be family even if she were a mistress. I don¡¯t know


    who the father of her children is, but she dare seduce Brian.¡±


    Wendy was angry and thought Winnie should die.


    ¡°Wendy, why don¡¯t you start with this child? Find out the father of this child and expose this duplicitous


    woman, so that Brian won¡¯t be with her.¡±


    Thomas was waiting for Wendy to fall into his trap.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work. The child was not a problem at all, and Brian would not give it up.¡±


    Wendy answered with certainty, as if she knew everything.


    ¡°Why, the child has nothing to do with Brian. He can¡¯t ept her.¡±


    Thomas continued to guide forward. Although it was his guess, it was from the analysis of many


    doubts.


    ¡°How...¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m home.¡±


    As Wendy was to blurt out, Jack¡¯s voice was heard, avoiding the debunking of the truth.


    Hearing the voice of Jack, Wendy got cold sweat for her careless behavior.


    It seemed that she had to be very careful when she walked to the Be family, or she would be


    caught in a trap.


    ¡°Wendy, you are here.¡±


    Jack was very surprised to see Wendy.


    However, Thomas gave him a ck look. Wendy almost said out the valuable information, but it was


    destroyed by him.


    Now he stared at Jack and wanted to teach him a lesson, but he could not reveal his true purpose.


    ¡°Look at what time it is. Go back to your room. You had a crazy night out.¡±


    In order to continue to chat with Wendy, Thomas wanted Jack to leave.


    ¡°I am not tired, why should I go to my room? Wendy is here, I want to chat with her.¡±


    With that, Jack sat next to Wendy, he had his reasons to do so.


    Thomas was angry, but he could do nothing about it, but only med his son that could not see his


    mind. Being affected by Jack, Thomas¡¯s n was bound to fail again.


    What a pity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat another day, I have guests at home, I gotta go.¡±


    Wendy got up, picked up her bag and said to Thomas.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, please help me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will. Since you have something to do, go back first. I will make an appointment with you when it


    has progress.¡±


    Thomas was full of regret, but he pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see Wendy off.¡±


    Wendy walked away, followed by Jack. He had not said anything yet.


    Two people went to the courtyard outside. Jack looked around, there was no one and his father could


    not hear their dialogue, so he stopped Wendy.


    ¡°Wendy, wait, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Wendy stopped and looked back at Jack seriously.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I... I want to know what kind of rtionship Winnie and my brother have now. Are they just friends or in


    a rtionship?¡±


    Jack saw the obvious changes in Wendy¡¯s eyes after that. He felt guilty and then exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it in heart, Wendy, I just want to confirm it. And it doesn¡¯t seem a good idea to confirm it with


    others but you.¡±

 Chapter 369 Can’t Give Up

    Chapter 369 Can¡¯t Give Up


    Jack¡¯s words did not make Wendy angry, but let her see hope.


    Since Jack was so concerned about the rtionship between Brian and Winnie, he must care about


    Winnie.


    ¡°Why do you ask that? Do you like Winnie?¡±


    Wendy asked Jack.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know. I just think Winnie is pretty. You know I like to deal with pretty women.¡±


    Jack said implicatively. He dare not say that he liked Winnie, or Brian would kill him.


    ¡°It is ok, but Jack, you have good taste. Winnie is a good woman, and I think she will be good to


    husband. Who marries her will have a bright future.¡±


    Wendy said, with a sly smile.


    Why didn¡¯t she think of that before? If Winnie was snatched away by another man, Brian would


    naturally give up.


    Although this man was Jack, which made her feel guilty for Thomas who helped her, but at this time


    she could only do that.


    ¡°Yes, she is good, but you haven¡¯t answered my question. What is the rtionship between her and my


    brother?¡±


    Asked Jack eagerly, like a silly boy.


    ¡°They have an ambiguous rtionship. Even so, as long as they don¡¯t get married, others have the


    right to pursue. Jack, I think you have a chance.¡±


    Wendy dropped these words and the left, but Jack was pleased that he had the right to pursue Winnie.


    But what should he do with Brian?


    Winnie had breakfast and went to Daenerys¡¯ home to see the baby, followed by Brian.


    ¡°Don¡¯te with me to Daenerys¡¯ today. Go back to the suburbs and spend time with your father.¡±


    As Winnie dressed up, she talked to Brian, who was lying on her bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t go to Daenerys¡¯, I go to Kevin¡¯s.¡±


    Brian said. These days he had been ustomed to stick with Winnie. Holiday would be over soon,


    such afortable life would also soon be over. He must cherish every minute he spent with Winnie.


    ¡°Then you go to Kevin¡¯s, I go to the suburbs to apany your father.¡±


    Winnie red at Brian angrily, not because she didn¡¯t want to be with him, but because she was afraid


    of being used to him. After returning to reality, she couldn¡¯t live without him.


    ¡°Are you running from me or do you hate me?


    Brian got up and got out of bed behind Winnie.


    ¡°Both.¡±


    Winnie answered simply, but she really wanted to escape. She dare not face the real after the end of


    the holiday.


    ¡°Neither works. I am steadfast at your side.¡±


    With that, Brian couldn¡¯t help but embrace Winnie from behind.


    ¡°Winwin, these days I am very steadfast to be with you, and I don¡¯t have nightmares at night. I really


    want to be with you all the time. I really want to sleep with you all my life.¡±


    Speaking of the nightmare, Winnie thought of the woman in the dream, thought of that Brian secretly


    looked at the picture. This woman suddenly appeared in Winnie¡¯s mind was telling her toe out of


    the illusory and see the fact clearly.


    ¡°Tomorrow is thest day, and I can only stay with you until tomorrow. Brian, we have to stay away from


    each other. I can¡¯t be the only one for you, even if you don¡¯t have a rtionship with Wendy.¡±


    Winnie did not continue the story of the woman in the nightmare, and did not want to explore the secret


    of Brian hidden in the bottom of his heart. Knowing the truth might be more painful.


    Winnie continued


    ¡°Brian, I want a love that is unique and free of all impurity. You can¡¯t meet my love expectations, and I


    can¡¯t meet your family¡¯s requirements to be your wife. We¡¯ll seperate.¡±


    When Winnie said these words, she obviously felt Brian¡¯s arms around her unconsciously tightened.


    This kind of tightening made her think Brian also loathe to give up her.


    ¡°Do say that, I can¡¯t ept it. You know how happy I am with you and my children.¡±


    ¡°Since my mother died, I have no concept of home. But the kids and you make me feel like home


    again. Winwin, don¡¯t say we will separate, we should try to fight for it, maybe there will be different


    results.¡±


    Brian just wanted to freeze the time at this moment and didn¡¯t want to return to the so-called real world.


    The world was cruel and cold, and he had had enough of its darkness.


    Winnie first turned around. She reached out her hands and cupped Brian¡¯s handsome face, even if it


    was angry. She gave a light radian, showing dimples and said in soft voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it hard on yourself. You¡¯re already tired from work, so let it be. If you and I were destined to


    be together, we would have a happy ending without fighting for it.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, even if you try, there is nothing we can make it right.¡±


    ¡°Brian, didn¡¯t you say that you love me? Live easily and happily, and don¡¯t live in worry, because I suffer


    more to see you suffer, and you don¡¯t want me to grieve, right?¡±


    Winnie wanted Brian to give up his idea by saying that, in order to make himself rxed, in order to


    make her less troubles.


    Brian held Winnie into the arms with force again.


    ¡°What should I do with you? Why you can see into my heart, while I can¡¯t see into yours? I don¡¯t want


    you to get hurt. I¡¯m really in a bind in this matter. But I really don¡¯t want to sacrifice you for me.


    This was the thought of Brian, but he could not withstand the cruel reality.


    He loved her but hurt her the most.


    At the same time, in Daenerys¡¯ home. After waking up and feeding the baby in the morning, Daenerys


    She was not thinking of Winnie and Brian, but of Emily and Leo.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you close your eyes and sleep? What are you thinking about?¡±


    Kevin walked in and looked at Daenerys who was looking at the ceiling in a daze with eyes wide open.


    He asked curiously.


    ¡°Think of Leo and Daenerys.¡±


    Daenerys inadvertently answered.


    ¡°It is not suitable for you to worry about other people¡¯s affairs while you are still in confinement. Don¡¯t


    think about it. Get some sleep while the baby is asleep.¡±


    Kevin said, while pulling the quilt to help Daenerys cover.


    ¡°Why? They¡¯re too worrying. Honey, do you think Emily is serious about going abroad?¡±


    It was because she was bored that she would worry about other people¡¯s affairs, but these two people


    were the ones she had to care about.


    ¡°I think Emily is serious. She got hurt and wanted to go out , so that she could get over Leo. It¡¯s better


    than being stuck at home and wondering.¡±


    Men were always open-minded, which waspletely different from women.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But once she goes abroad, I don¡¯t know when she¡¯lle back. And she can¡¯t be with


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Leo anymore.¡±


    She still felt pity, even now, to think of them missing out like this.


    ¡°Well, Honey, you just had baby born. Don¡¯t think so much about other people¡¯s affairs. It is not up to


    me if they can be together. Why don¡¯t you close your eyes and sleep for a while? If someonees,


    you will talk all the time.¡±


    For Kevin, friends were important, but not as important as his wife, whose health he was most worried


    about.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have the final say about Brian and Winwin. Why did you intervene to help?¡±


    Daenerys retaliated with Kevin, and then gave him a casual nce.


    ¡°I help them because they love each other, but there are external factors that influence them. But Leo


    and Emily are not the same, Emily likes Leo, but Leo likes Winwin. How can you help in this situation?¡±


    Kevin gave his analysis. Friends should help, but this situation would be worse if he offered help.


    ¡°Leo like Emily, or he wouldn¡¯t have asked me to help him procrastinate.¡±


    Daenerys said without giving up.


    ¡°Did Leo say he liked Emily?¡±


    Kevin asked.


    At this time, the phone rang on the bedside table. Daenerys seemed to be waiting for this phone, so


    she quickly picked up the phone.


    After taking a look at it, she gave a smile, raised the phone and showed it to Kevin.


    ¡°Leo¡¯s call, he will say he likes Emily.¡±


    Daenerys said triumphantly and answered the phone.


    ¡°Leo.¡±


    ¡°Am I disturbing your rest?¡±


    The telephone spread the voice of Leo.


    ¡°No, Why?¡±


    Daenerys asked.


    ¡°Emily is going abroad. The other day when she told me, I thought she was just angry. Today I found


    out that she was really going through the formalities to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°Daenerys, I don¡¯t want Emily to leave. Try to help me keep her.¡±


    This was Leo¡¯s request and he could only find Daenerys for help.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you want her to stay? I can only help you if you have a reason.¡±


    Emily hated Leo¡¯s calmness at this time, he¡¯d better go the point.


    Leo felt into silence, and Daenerys continued to ask.


    ¡°Do you like Emily?¡±


    Daenerys asked directly to avoid further verbose.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I like Emily yet, but I¡¯m sure if she leaves, I¡¯ll miss her and everything we have together.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way I did when I met Winwin in a foreign country, but I¡¯m confused about who I like


    now.¡±


    ¡°Daenerys, help me. Help me keep her. I need time to determine whether I feel guilt or love for Emily.¡±


    This was the reason why Leo was hesitant, because he was not sure now and needed time to confirm


    his heart.

 Chapter 370 Civil Affairs Bureau Closed

    Chapter 370 Civil Affairs Bureau Closed


    Hearing that, Daenerys understood Leo¡¯s meaning, she was no longer eager but smiled with relief.


    ¡°Leo, I am not sure whether you love Emily or not. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve lost your love for Winwin. It¡¯s


    more about friendship and what you owe. Thesee from your kind heart, not love.¡±


    ¡°I can help you. I can drag her, but you must think clearly and not deceive Emily again.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, I will never cheat Emily again.¡±


    Leo assured, he really cared about Emily.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief and went on.


    ¡°You now can¡¯t ask her out, right? Youe to my house, I will call her over, so that you can


    ¡°Thank you so much, Daenerys. I¡¯m touched.¡±


    Leo was worried about how to find an opportunity to see Emily, and then Daenerys offered him help.


    Leo was grateful about it.


    ¡°But Brian will be hereter. You and him...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be all right, and I won¡¯t argue with him for the sake of Winwin.¡±


    Leo knew what Daenerys was worried about. Now he did not have the kind of desire for Winnie, so he


    did not have hostility to Brian naturally.


    But he hoped that Winnie would be happier than anyone else, and that Brian and Winnie would be


    together, because only when Brian was with Winnie, Winnie could be happy. Only Winnie was happy


    could Leo feel at ease.


    After she dropped Leo¡¯s call, Daenerys made an appointment with Emily and got some sleep before


    she came.


    Everyone was sitting on the sofa in the living room, but Daenerys was lying down. The TV in the sitting


    room was on. Kevin was afraid of that Daenerys would watch TV, so he asked Daenerys to rest her


    head on his leg, and then he held up the sight of Daenerys with his hands.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Luke and Megan over, Winwin? It¡¯s been so long, I miss them.¡±


    Daenerys could see everyone but the television, so she could speak to them.


    ¡°They are in the suburbs with their Grandpa. They wanted to see Jelly Bean, but I did not allow.¡±


    Winnie sat in the position at the foot of the Daenerys¡¯, while leisurely watching TV she answered


    Daenerys.


    ¡°Let theme.¡±


    ¡°No, Megan got a cold, she can¡¯te over. I¡¯ll bring them here when she gets well.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat at noon? I cook for you. Emily, Leo, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Winnie asked Leo and Emily, who were sitting next to Kevin.


    ¡°Anything will be ok. I¡¯m not picky about what I eat. I¡¯ll help you. How can you do it all by yourself for so


    many people?¡±


    As soon as Emily finished speaking, Leo handed the peeled apple to her.


    ¡°I...Give it to Daenerys.¡±


    Emily was ttered to see Leo peeling an apple but didn¡¯t realize it was for her.


    ¡°She can¡¯t eat apples. It¡¯s too sour for her stomach. Take it.¡±


    Kevin refused. What Daenerys ate has strict standard, he did not allow her to eat.


    ¡°Then give it to Winwin.¡±


    Emily continued to push it away.


    ¡°I have one.¡±


    Winnie also refused, and Emily finally took the apple.


    She knew that Leo did that to Winnie, but she still felt warm in heart.


    ¡°Tell me what you want for lunch.¡±


    Winnie continued to ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cook today. I¡¯ll order takeout.¡±


    Brian answered, who could not bear to let Winnie keep busy.


    There were only a few days in the holidays, but Winnie was the busiest and got no time to rest, which


    made him distressed.


    ¡°Mr. Be¡¯s right. Order takeout. You can talk to me. You start work in two days and I¡¯m going to be


    bored to death myself.¡±


    Daenerys seemed to have seen her own loneliness in a few days, which was quite pitiful.


    ¡°Let Emily and Leoe to you tomorrow. Winwin and I won¡¯te.¡±


    Brian said in a low voice.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Winnie asked with doubts, she did not know her schedule tomorrow.


    ¡°Tomorrow my sister and my brother-inw wille back. I said I would go back to the suburbs and


    get together.¡±


    Brian exined, but Winnie sighed.


    Was she going to face this awkward situation again? In what capacity was she going to face the


    Be family?


    ¡°It was like to see parents. Leo, Emily, whether you should consider getting married?¡±


    Daenerys turned away in the middle of her sentence.


    She didn¡¯t realize she was wrong until she had said half of the sentence. If she said the second half,


    Winnie and Brian would be sad, so she would rather help Leo.


    Winnie was there. Whatever she said, Emily would cooperate.


    ¡°As long as Emily agrees, we can get married right away.¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡±


    Emily and Leo gave twopletely different answers, making each other embarrassed.


    ¡°You have different opinions, Leo, did you disappoint Emily?¡±


    Winnie said with a smile. She hoped that the two people get married as soon as possible.


    ¡°What I have done is not good enough. I will try my best to do better and let Emily marry me as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Leo¡¯s attitude was sincere, but in addition to Winnie, all people knew it was perfunctory.


    Emily looked sideways at Leo. His acting skills were so good that Emily couldn¡¯t tell the difference


    between true and false.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? I mean it.¡±


    Others might think it was a joke, but Leo himself knew that what he was saying at this moment was the


    most serious and thoughtful time in his life.


    He really wanted to marry Emily and have a family. No matter whether he loved her now or not, he


    hoped that Mrs. Johnson was Emily.


    ¡°Good, go to register marriage now.¡±


    Emily¡¯s answer was even more unexpected. Even Daenerys, who had been lying down, sat up


    unbelievably.


    Everyone was surprised, but Emily did not mean it. She was angry that Leo said so irresponsible


    words, did not put her in her eyes but hurt her self-esteem.


    ¡°Yes, register right away.¡±


    Leo was the most surprised person, he knew that Emily was acting, but he really wanted to pretend to


    be real and register marriage immediately, so that he could keep Emily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y, the Civil Affairs Bureau is closed.¡±


    Daenerys reminded others.


    Daenerys sighed andy back again.


    ¡°You are not sincere. Pick the right time when you say it again and take your household registration


    book, so that you can go to the civil affairs bureau directly.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile. Seeing that, she felt they would get married soon.


    However, Brian had his own thought.


    Brian¡¯s thought was same as Emily. Even if Leo really got married with Emily, he did that for Winnie,


    since Leo loved Winnie.


    ¡°He daren¡¯t say such things when he gets those materials. He knew that the Civil Affairs Bureau is off


    duty today.¡±


    Emily said jokingly, she knew it could not be serious.


    After a pause, Emily continued.


    ¡°It is early to get married and my job is not fully settled yet. My father insisted that I help him run the


    ¡°We¡¯re fine the way we are. We can be together longer and know each other better. When I have


    settled down, I will consider marriage.¡±


    Hearing what Emily said, Leo was upset. He knew that Emily was refusing in her own way.


    It seemed that Emily did not trust him at all. It seemed that he had broken Emily¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It is too long, do you want Leo to wait until he is old?¡±


    Daenerys said again. She realized Emily¡¯s sadness and felt her disappointment to Leo.


    ¡°If he really loves me, he¡¯d be willing to wait till the next life. But if he doesn¡¯t love me, there¡¯s nothing I


    can do.¡±


    Emily said, looking at Leo, implying that Leo would not wait for her, nor love her.


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t wait any longer. You are perfect match in every aspect. Why wait?¡±


    Winnie said with a smile, seemingly joking, but she was worried. She sincerely hoped that the couple


    could get married, or they would regret for a lifetime.


    Her love was helpless because she and Brian did not meet each other¡¯s requirement, and it was


    expected that they could not be together. But it would be a pity if Emily and Leo could not be together.


    ¡°Pass this topic, I¡¯m hungry. Mr. Be, didn¡¯t you say you order food. Now it¡¯s time for you to make a


    move. Be fast or I¡¯ll starve.¡±


    Emily changed the subject. Other took a sigh of relief expect for Winnie. But Winnie still sensed


    something was wrong.


    All the people in the living room except her now felt they had something in their mind, just as they did in


    the hospital.


    What on earth they concealed? They looked weird, but they got along well, and she now only doubted


    about Brian.


    What happened to Brian? Everyone knew it, but she didn¡¯t.


    Winnie involuntarily turned her head and looked at Brian. Brian was silent as usual, and his eyes were


    always sad when he was silent.


    Winnie sighed in her heart, anyway, no matter what they hid, she pretended not to know it.


    After lunch, everyone left so that Daenerys could rest.


    Brian and Winnie returned to the suburbs, and Leo sent Emily home.


    Emily still sat in the back seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make jokes again, or Winwin can¡¯t ept it when she finds out. And you also think about my


    feelings, I am helping you, even if it is a joke, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Emily looked out of the window and said bitterly.


    ¡°It is not a joke. I mean it.¡±


    Leo¡¯s attitude at this time was extremely serious.

 Chapter 371 Wendy Waiting at the Door

    Chapter 371 Wendy Waiting at the Door


    Leo continued to be earnest.


    ¡°Emily, perhaps you think I said those words for Winwin, but I didn¡¯t, I was serious.¡±


    ¡°I can say it again if you don¡¯t believe me, I...¡±


    ¡°Leo, it doesn¡¯t matter. Are you willing to marry a person you don¡¯t love? Even if you are, I don¡¯t want to


    hurt myself for that.¡±


    Emily interrupted him. Even if he was serious, his purpose was not simple and his words hurt her.


    She continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay it again no matter it is joke or not. If you want to say it, don¡¯t say it in front of me.¡±


    ¡°But I never said that to any woman, not even years ago when I was in love with Winwin, not even


    when I wanted to start over with her.¡±


    ¡°Emily, I know you don¡¯t trust me now, and I know I¡¯ve hurt you, but I still want you to give me a chance.


    Can we just start again, like the first day of our blind date?¡±


    Leo was restless and painful in heart. He was afraid that Emily would not give him a chance again.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Emily asked suddenly.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know how I feel about you, but I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Leo did not admit that because now he was not sure what his feeling was for Emily.


    ¡°Then stop, we will start over when you like me.¡±


    Emily knew that Leo did not like her and that he had his own reasons for not wanting her to leave.


    However, Leo¡¯s first words really made her move, where she found back her self-esteem.


    ¡°Will you wait for me?¡±


    Leo asked seriously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. If you don¡¯t like me when you¡¯re eighty, I¡¯ll have waited for you all my life in vain. Leo, I


    have had blind date, so don¡¯t force yourself. If we still have the chance if we are destined to be


    together, if not, don¡¯t insist.¡±


    Emily really could not wait, because waiting was the saddest and most painful. It was the most


    miserable thing.


    She would rather marry another man, rather than to wait for a no unknown future. She liked Leo and


    could not forget him, but she did not want to fall into such a rugged love trap.


    Leo was upset, but did not continue to ask. All this was caused by his misjudgment. He could not


    me that Emily did not give him a chance, nor did she wait for him.


    If he really could not decide what kind of feelings he had for Emily all his life, he would waste Emily¡¯s


    time.


    However, Leo would not give up, he would use his own way to prove his feelings for Emily.


    Brian and Winnie drove to the suburbs, but identally saw Wendy standing outside the vi. Winnie


    was immediately embarrassed.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t seen me yet, turn the car around and don¡¯t let her see me, or you¡¯ll be in dilemma again.¡±


    Winnie did not want to make Brian in a dilemma and did not want to mess with Wendy.


    Brian looked at Winnie and then followed her instructions and turned the car around.


    In fact, he thought that he was to tell the truth to Wendy and Winnie had no need to avoid Wendy. But


    Winnie must have her reason, Brian could only do as she said.


    After parking the car, Brian got out of the car and walked to Wendy, while Winnie, sitting in the car,


    unconsciously looked in the rearview mirror.


    She saw the surprise that Wendy showed on the face when she saw Brian and that she naturally held


    Brian¡¯s arm.


    It was simple and sweet, but she had no right to do such simple things.


    Every time she saw Brian, she could not show her happiness and surprise. She loved Brian, and Brian


    loved her, but they could not walk in front of people holding each other¡¯s arms like lovers.


    This was shady love and she had to humble.


    ¡°Brian, youe back. I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for quite a while.¡±


    Wendy held Brian¡¯s arm happily, but Brian stretched out his hand to move her hand away in the next


    moment.


    ¡°I told you not toe here, why are you here?¡±


    Brian frowned. He wanted to be quiet for a few days, but Wendy bothered him.


    He was happy with Winnie together, but this moment it was destroyed by Wendy.


    ¡°I knew your father didn¡¯t like me, and I didn¡¯t dare go in for fear of upsetting him. But now it is the New


    Year, we cannot meet in a hurry. Brian, I won¡¯t go in since your father doesn¡¯t like me. Why don¡¯t you


    Wendy put forward a request, for Wendy, for Brian, it was not too much, but Brian did not want to give


    himself the opportunity to hesitate. He was afraid that he softened if Wendy shed tears.


    ¡°Wendy, I said we will talk when it is time for work. These days I really want to have a good rest and


    apany the children.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m not your employee, so why wait till work? Why don¡¯t you bring the kids out and we¡¯ll hang


    out.¡±


    Wendy was sour to face Brian¡¯s refusal, but she had to keep fighting.


    Because she wanted to use an opportunity to get along with Brian and try to get some information, only


    know what Brian wanted to say, she could be prepared.


    ¡°The children are good at home. Megan is sick and can¡¯t go out. Wendy, go back.¡±


    Brian refused her atst, because he did not want to be alone with Wendy, and did not want to


    remember those years of waiting.


    Regardless of Wendy¡¯s request, Brian strode toward the yard.


    Wendy was heartbroken looking at Brian¡¯s leaving.


    She was serious about this rtionship, but why didn¡¯t she get a response? What on earth could she


    do to make Brian look at her again?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Wendy drove away, Winnie walked into the vi.


    After that, she did not say anything but began to wash the children¡¯s clothes and got busy, so that she


    could feel steadfast, so that she would not think she had disappointed Wendy.


    She always felt that she was a sinner and shouldn¡¯t be in Brian¡¯s life. Although it was hurtful, but she


    neglected she had brought change to Brian.


    Without her, Brian would have married and had children. Without her, Brian and Wendy would still be in


    love.


    What to do? She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to others. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass others because of


    her. She didn¡¯t want anything, but just a car, a house and two clever sensible children.


    After finishing her work, Winnie helped to cook dinner. She did not have time to rx until veryte.


    ¡°Let me go home, I go back to change clothes, take a bath, dress up myself, so that I can meet Ste


    tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie almost begged Brian. She wanted to go home, want to be alone quietly, want to seriously


    consider what to do.


    But Brian forced her to stay there and locked the door and Winnie could not open it.


    ¡°Take a bath here.¡±


    As she said this, Brian took Winnie¡¯s hand and walked toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    Winnie called Brian seriously, but her hand was still held in Brian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A bath cannot solve the problem. I¡¯m going back to change.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Brian gave in.


    ¡°What difference does it make?¡±


    Winnie wanted to be alone, because she did not know what was in Brian¡¯s mind. She had no idea what


    she had done was right or wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to avoid me?¡±


    Brian was not joking, but looking at Winnie seriously.


    Winnie did not answer but looked into Brian¡¯s eyes. Seeing that, she could not say yes.


    Brian did not ask again, because Winnie¡¯s eyes had answered him. He held her directly in his arms,


    feeling her body temperature and the rhythm of her heart.


    ¡°Winwin, I understand your current mood, I also know you have something on your mind, but also know


    that these days your heart is suffering. But we only have two days, just stay with me. I don¡¯t know what


    will happen after these two days, if we will ever see each other again.¡±


    ¡°In these two days, put all your concerns aside, think nothing, and just be with me and the children.¡±


    What Brian said was sad and sensational. He embraced Winnie¡¯s arms more tightly.


    In fact, from today on, he was restless, not because the holidays wereing to an end, but that they


    were beginning to face Grandpa.


    After facing Grandpa, there was no telling what would happen. Brian prepared a hundred ways to deal


    with the problem, but there might be the 101st way to deal with Grandpa.


    When he thought of his grandfather and of Wendy, he would feel uneasy, and the cure for this


    uneasiness was Winnie.


    ¡°Are you worried about me? Afraid I¡¯ll disappear from your world?¡±


    Winnie asked uncertainly. She thought of Megan¡¯s identity. It was agreed to confess to Felix after the


    New Year.


    It was not only Megan, but also Luke. She was a Be, so she was the only one who had to sacrifice.


    This possibility urred to Winnie, and she was likely a victim. She was ready for it, but she would


    work hard to fight for one percent of the possibility.


    But feeling Brian¡¯s tense embrace, Winnie knew he had no confidence. Even though he had promised


    her he would not embarrass her.


    It looked as if he was going to break his promise, as if half of one percent hope had been lost.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never see you again.¡±


    Brian did not hide that he was so worried. He had been worried ever since he decided to reveal


    Megan¡¯s identity. He could not imagine how he should face the future life in this woman left him.

 Chapter 372 Rufus’s Call

    Chapter 372 Rufus¡¯s Call


    At this time, Winnie stretched out his arms to embrace Brian, trying to give Brian some of her modest


    strength.


    ¡°If I really have to leave you and the children, if we never see each other again, I¡¯d rather wish I was


    dead, so that you will not live in illusion but have a steadfast life. I......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll try my best. Anyway, I won¡¯t let Grandpa hurt your life. Winwin, don¡¯t say that, or how


    can the children and I live in peace?¡±


    When Brian listened to Winnie¡¯s words, his heart was broken. She had hopelessness and pain as that


    he felt when he lost his mother. He must not be able to ept the person he loved most leaving again.


    ¡°Brian, it is possible. You should be prepared. Promise me now that if I do go away, take good care of


    the children and not let them suffer. You also need to help me take care of my aunt and Vanessa. I


    have peace of mind until you take care of these people.¡±


    Winnie said sadly, trying to be strong.


    She knew Felix, and though he would not kill her, the loss of her children would make no difference to


    her death. If she was alone, it¡¯d better than dead, so she might kill herself.


    Winnie let go of Brian, not waiting for Brian to refute, kissed Brian on tiptoe.


    She did not want to listen to Brian¡¯s powerless words, or they would be sad.


    The kiss was bitter and sentimental. But Winnie still liked the feeling of kissing Brian and she felt it


    attentively.


    As Brian said, maybe these two days would be theirst two days. Perhaps these two days were their


    So stay, that was the only time she could have.


    At the same time, Rufus paced up and down in his room, thinking about his worries.


    After thinking for a while and checking the time again, he decided it wasn¡¯t toote, so he called Isobel.


    The phone had been answered after a long time, and then there came the deep voice of Isobel.


    ¡°Why are you calling sote?¡±


    ¡°How are you and Vanessa?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Isobel, he missed her spontaneously. Rufus was afraid of that he was too obvious,


    so he asked about Vanessa too.


    ¡°We are fine. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Isobel¡¯s feelings were different from Rufus¡¯. Every time Isobel heard his voice or saw him, she felt sad


    and distressed.


    Her whole life was gone for this man. She had spent her whole life in Rufus.


    Sometimes Isobel asked herself if it was worth it, but oddly, she never regretted it.


    Rufus knew Isobel hated him all the time and felt hurt all the time. As years passed minute by minute,


    his hatred to him did not diminish.


    He deserved to be abhorred by Isobel, after all he cheated her pure love and she could not get over all


    her life.


    ¡°I want Brian and Winwin to be together......¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Before Rufus could not finish his words, he was negated by Isobel.


    ¡°Isobel, don¡¯t be so quick to deny it. You hear me out.¡±


    ¡°I have two children here, Winwin also came today, I think they are happy to be together and two


    children were excited all the time. I think it¡¯s better for them to be together so they can have aplete


    home.¡±


    Rufus finished that with a breath, afraid that Isobel interrupted him again.


    ¡°Are you sure that Brian will ept Winwin? Are you sure that Brian will forget all his hatred? If you


    can¡¯t promise that, don¡¯t say it again.¡±


    Isobel knew that a family of four to be together would be good for everyone. But realistically speaking,


    Brian could not ovee the obstacles in his heart. He could not forgive her, and he could not ept


    Winnie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what you¡¯re worried about, but what they¡¯re doing is more painful.¡±


    Rufus continued to analyze.


    ¡°They¡¯re in a very ambiguous rtionship right now, and they can¡¯t live without each other. It can¡¯tst


    forever.¡±


    ¡°Isobel, this is what I think. There are only two possibilities. One is that a family of four has a happy life


    together. The other is that Brian cannot get over the grudges ofst generation and two people


    Isobel felt it was reasonable.


    But Rufus neglected one point: two people who truly loved each other would never give up. Just like


    her, did not marry for a lifetime for love.


    ¡°I have a question, if two peoplepletely separate, what will happen to the children?¡±


    This was Isobel¡¯s concern. If the Be family gave the children to them, she now would leave with


    them. There was not need to try, because Brian could not forgive her.


    ¡°Children...In a sensible way, it would be better for the children to stay with Winwin. But the Bennt


    family doesn¡¯t want the kids to go, especially my father.¡±


    ¡°Isobel, if ites to the worst and they can¡¯t be together, I will try my best to help Winwin get the


    children.¡±


    Rufus could only guarantee that, for now it seemed that he could not persuade his father, nor force his


    son.


    ¡°It seems you can¡¯t guarantee the ending. Don¡¯t even try, just let it be.¡±


    Isobel was disappointed. 20 years ago he let her down, and he did it again today.


    Isobel continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, too. I¡¯m not going back to B City if you take care of the kids for them. In this


    way, Brian will never know that I am Winwin¡¯s aunt, so that the children can spend more time with their


    parents. When the children are older and more able to bear it, let them choose.¡±


    Isobel thought at the stand of the children, but it was bad for Winnie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take care of them. Youe back and take care of them.¡±


    Rufus refused.


    He did not want the meeting to end so quickly after twenty years, did not want their love and hatred to


    continue to be shelved.


    He wanted to solve the problem left over from 20 years ago.


    And Rufus has his intention. If Brian and Winnie could be together, Isobel could forgive him. Once


    Isobel forgave him, he had a chance to be with Isobel again.


    ¡°Sooner orter, when I return, I will meet Brian. It cannot be concealed for long.¡±


    Isobel was determined to be out to celebrate the New Year because he was afraid of meeting Brian.


    Usually Brian was busy with work, and he had rare opportunities to meet Winnie, let alone to see her.


    But in New Yeas, Brian had a rest, so he would always contact Winnie. It was possible to meet her at


    home.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it forever. Sooner orter Brian will find out about your rtionship with Winwin. Isobel,


    I¡¯d better face reality and solve the problem as soon as possible while I still have some ability.¡±


    Rufus still insisted on his opinion, but he must have Isobel¡¯s consent to the implementation of this


    opinion.


    Isobel was silent for a moment. What Rufus said made sense. It was not so difficult when you are


    mentally prepared to ept it.


    ¡°Give me some time to think about it.¡±


    Isobel was not sure, because Rufus did not let her heart sureness, so she was going to have to think it


    over.


    With that, Isobel hung up the telephone directly, and Rufus was immersed in meditation.


    He felt that he had been very thoughtful, because the children were the priority.


    As long as the children were good, it did not matter the adults suffer grievance.


    In the next morning, Winnie, apanied by Brian, went home and changed clothes. Then they went


    to the airport to meet Ste and his husband.


    Looking at Ste and her husband waking out from the airport exit, Brian gave a smile. His sister and


    brother-inw had not changed too much. They looked still so happy.


    ¡°Winwin, it is my brother-inw holding my sister¡¯s hand.¡±


    Before they reached, Brian introduced first.


    ¡°I see. They look happy.¡±


    Winnie said in an envious tone, seeing such a harmonious and loving picture.


    ¡°Brian, Winwin!¡±


    Ste quickly walked over and excitedly called their names.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Brian first gave Ste a hug, and then went to say hello to his brother-inw.


    Ste hugged Winnie. She was surprised to see Winnie.


    ¡°Ste, wee back.¡±


    Winnie greeted her.


    ¡°Winwin, I¡¯m d you coulde to pick me up, thank you.¡±


    Ste¡¯s tone was kind, and the smile on her face had been maintained.


    ¡°Honey,e over, let me introduce you.¡±


    Ste called her husband who was talking with Brian.


    ¡°Winwin, this is my husband. His name is Joshua.¡±


    ¡°Honey, this is the Winnie who I often mention with you.¡±


    Afraid that Winnie would be embarrassed, Ste did not mention her identity.


    Winnie was moved, but her identity would be revealed one day.


    ¡°Hello, brother-inw, my name is Winnie, Brian¡¯s friend, the mother of the two children.¡±


    Winnie introduced herself politely and frankly. Although Ste kindly hid her identity, she still mentioned


    her sensitive identity.

 Chapter 373 Stella and Her Husband

    Chapter 373 Ste and Her Husband


    Winnie felt that the best words to describe their rtionship could only be a friend and the mother of


    their two children, because she was not Brian¡¯s girlfriend or his wife.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Joshua. Ste often mentioned you and I had seen your picture. But I think she looks better


    in person than in pictures.¡±


    Joshua said humorously, and did not carefully and seriously look at Winnie. Because at a nce he


    thought Winnie¡¯s beauty was amazing.


    It seemed that Brian had good taste in women. She was an excellent woman worth Brian to love.


    ¡°Thank you, brother-inw.¡±


    Winnie smiled and had good first impression on Joshua.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk in the car. Lunch is waiting for us.¡±


    With that, Brian took the luggage on the hands of Ste and a few people went to the parking lot.


    Back home, the scene was a little out of control.


    Both children know Ste, but they did not know Joshua. But they knew it was their uncle, a member of


    their own family, so they were at ease.


    ¡°Aunt, you have gone too long, I miss you. I¡¯ll cry if you don¡¯te back.¡±


    Megan said and Ste was pleased to hear that.


    ¡°I miss you too, so I hurried toe back before I finished my work.¡±


    Ste held Megan in her arms happily.


    At this time Joshua holding Luke came over.


    ¡°Come, let me look at you. I heard from your aunt that you have s sweet mouth.¡±


    Joshua put down Luke, and then bent over to pick up Megan.


    He carefully looked up and down at Megan, feeling incredible.


    ¡°She looks like Winwin. She is like a pirate.¡±


    Joshua jokingly said, but it was the truth. They had dimples when they smiled.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not a pirate, I¡¯m a genuine one. The copyright holders are Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    Hearing that, Joshuaughed out loud. The child¡¯s emotional intelligence was high. She gave perfect


    interpretation in a humor manner.


    ¡°Rights, Megan is the genuine one with copyright.¡±


    ¡°Luke looks like Brian, and Megan looks like Winwin. I wonder if their second twins will look like this.¡±


    Joshua liked these two children very much. They were clever and cute. He had to admit that their


    parents¡¯ genes yed a part.


    ¡°The twins are already very good. There is no need to have other children.¡±


    Ste said, afraid that such words were heard by Winnie, and it would hurt her sensitive heart.


    ¡°Sister, to tell you the truth, I really want Winwin to have two more children. I don¡¯t think Grandpa would


    have any objection if we have four or more children.¡±


    ¡°But Winwin had something wrong when she gave birth to two children and the doctor said there was


    little hope of getting pregnant.¡±


    When Brian remembered this, his mood was somewhat affected. It was a kind of regret that he did not


    have the opportunity to apany Winwin to give birth.


    ¡°In that case, you did the right thing by giving Winwin custody, or she¡¯ll be alone.¡±


    Ste felt that Brian¡¯s idea was feasible, but Winnie could not give birth.


    Looking at Winnie had been busy in the kitchen, Ste liked her more.


    After returning from the airport, Winnie went straight to the kitchen to help. Though everyone urged her


    to take a rest, she felt that the kitchen was the best ce for her at the moment.


    The living room was full of familyughter, and in what capacity did she fit in. And if she did sit there,


    she¡¯d be with embarrassment.


    Winnie had been busy and got beads of sweat oozing out.


    ¡°Raya, all the dishes have been cut and left here. I¡¯m going to...¡±


    Winnie was talking with Raya, and before she could finish, her arms were suddenly pulled. She turned


    and saw Brian.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Winnie asked Brian.


    ¡°Noting, you¡¯ve been busy for a while. It¡¯s enough to have Raya here. Go and rest in the living room.¡±


    As he spoke, Brian moved his hand from Winnie¡¯s arm to her hand. Then he walked out of the kitchen


    holding her hand without waiting for her to respond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know brother-inw well, and I don¡¯t know what to say. I prefer to help Raya in the kitchen.¡±


    Winnie refused in a low voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Brother-inw well, but you know me and Ste well. And you must think of my


    feelings, too. I can¡¯t bear to see you busy there.¡±


    Brian continued to walk with Winnie by the hand.


    ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll wash my hands ande over.¡±


    Winnie did not refuse again, perhaps was warmed by hisst words.


    Today was thest day, just cooperate as he wanted, as long as he was happy.


    As Lunch began, it was a real family reunion for Rufus. And he felt like it was the first day of the New


    Year.


    The atmosphere at the table was good and everyone was very lively. Brian, who seldom talked, said a


    lot. Only Winnie felt constrained and could not give full y to her potential.


    She could not even imagine such a harmonious reunion. So what she saw was unreal.


    She had a shameless idea that it would be more perfect if she were the wife of Brian. But there was no


    perfect thing in life, there were always some regrets mixed in life. It was just that her regrets were


    bigger.


    ¡°Luke, Megan, eat more and grow up.¡±


    Rufus said with kindness.


    ¡°Grandpa, you too eat more, so that you can live a hundred years old.¡±


    Megan¡¯s words were always so pleasing to hear, making him feel warm.


    ¡°Well, I will live to be a hundred years old, and see you get married.¡±


    Rufus smiled from ear to ear, at this moment he felt he was happy. But there was regret, if the regret


    was solved, his life would be perfect.


    ¡°Winwin, you also eat more, you are getting thinner and thinner recently.¡±


    Rufus said with a smile, seeing that Winnie was a little depressed.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m eating.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As her voice just fell, Brian helped her with food.


    ¡°You eat, I can¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    Winnie looked at Brian and did not know what was wrong with him today. He was very considerate. He


    was not a cold and arrogant megalomania.


    ¡°Winwin should eat more. Our family has this atmosphere thank to Winwin.¡±


    Joshua spoke. Although he had just met Winnie, she was friendly and generous. Such people were the


    easiest to get along with and were the kindest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, brother-inw, don¡¯t say so.¡±


    Winnie dared not ept such praise. She was not good and hadn¡¯t done anything good. If it was as


    good as they said, it wouldn¡¯t be this awkward situation.


    ¡°You have done a lot. Ste and I have been trying to change the atmosphere of this house since we


    were married, but we have not seeded. You came along and solved the problem, and no one else


    has more credit than you for bringing two such clever, lovely kids into the Be family.¡±


    ¡°Here, I propose a toast to you. Thank you for making a difference to Brian and to the Be family.¡±


    Joshua wanted to say so from the moment he met Winnie. But before he saw the real situation, it would


    be so hypocritical if he had said that.


    But when he felt the harmony, he could no longer hide what he was thinking.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I really did not do anything. I will drink the wine, but I will not ept the praise that is


    given me.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, wee you and Ste back. Cheers!¡±


    Winnie modestly said that and drank up forthrightly.


    Joshua smiled and drank it up, too.


    It was the most enjoyable and meaningful meal he had ever had.


    After lunch, Winnie still wanted to help in the kitchen, but Brian stopped her and took her to the living


    room.


    Everyone sat around the sofa, Brian holding Winnie¡¯s hand also came over.


    ¡°Luke, Megan, ask Paul to take you to y outside, ok?¡±


    Brian said, because he nned to say something that he did not want them to know.


    Two children seemed to understand Brian, said nothing and obediently followed Paul outside. Then


    Brian sat down with Winnie.


    ¡°Sister, brother-inw, since youe back, I have something to say.¡±


    We did not speak, but looked at each other in puzzlement, waiting for Brian to speak.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas went to the prison to see Penny more than once. He gave Penny the best treatment


    and made her live a good life inside.¡±


    ¡°I am now suspicious of his motives, and I am afraid that sooner orter Penny will tell him the story of


    the two children, so I want to find an opportunity to confess to Grandpa first in a few days, so that Uncle


    Thomas will not have the opportunity to do so.¡±


    Brian put the matter simply and it was about Megan.


    ¡°What¡¯s Uncle Thomas doing now?¡±


    Ste thought, but she could not figure it out.


    Winnie and Joshua did not know much about Uncle Thomas, nor had they asked deeply about him, so


    they kept silent.


    Rufus frowned hearing that.


    The Be family hated Penny, but Thomas went to see Penny, giving away his motives.


    It seemed that Thomas did not reflect on himself after he left, but saved up enough confidence to start


    again.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to be active than passive. Brian, think before you make a move. Don¡¯t hurt


    Winwin. If you can¡¯t solve it, tell me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Rufus said simply, but it revealed unlimited fatherly love and his calm introverted character.

 Chapter 374 An Uninvited Visitor

    Chapter 374 An Uninvited Visitor


    Hearing that, Brian was moved for the first time. It gave Brian the sense of security. This was his father,


    giving him invisible strength.


    Brian was stunned for a moment, and then gave an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    Brian¡¯s answer was reserved, in fact, he would like to say that he would put Winnie into first


    consideration. He also wanted to say that he would talk to him when he was in trouble.


    But he did not say that and could only use a few words.


    ¡°I agree. Grandpa should have known long ago. It¡¯s not fair for Megan to keep her identity hidden.¡±


    ¡°You should be more careful with Uncle Thomas.¡±


    About Uncle Thomas, Ste had to remind Brian, but she just said such a sentence, so Uncle Thomas


    remained a mystery to Joshua and Winnie.


    They were smart andposed, so they didn¡¯t ask too much about it.


    ¡°I know, Sister.¡±


    After hearing what his father and sister had said, Brian had a decision in mind. Only a few of simple


    words made him feel at ease.


    It was confirmed, and he hoped they could have a mental preparation by telling them, so as not to be


    shocked by his move.


    After saying that, they chatted for a while and then went back to their rooms. And soon it was Supper


    time.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect there was an unexpected visitor.


    Thomas and his family came before dinner.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria!¡±


    Joshua and Ste greeted them warmly with a smiling face.


    ¡°Sisther, brother-inw, happy New Year!


    Jack was also very polite, but after that, he saw Winnie and walked towards her.


    ¡°I heard that you hade back, so I came to see you. Am I weed?¡±


    Thomas said jokingly, but his smile was not sincere.


    ¡°Yes, wee.¡±


    ¡°We should go to see you, but you came instead, we are sorry.¡±


    Joshua said politely, after all, he had been business for so many years.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we don¡¯t pay much attention to those etiquette. Grandpa is not at home, so we came


    to join in the fun.¡±


    As Thomas spoke, he saw Winnie.


    Winnie was here instead of Wendy? It did not seem right.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria, have a seat. We¡¯ll get ready for dinner.¡±


    Joshua invited Thomas and his wife to the living room, but Thomas¡¯s thoughts had been on Winnie.


    ¡°Is this Winnie?¡±


    He asked. It was the first time he had met Winnie, and he couldn¡¯t help looking up and down at this


    enigmatic figure.


    She looked good and shrewd, her intelligence quotient was far more than Wendy¡¯s.


    However, it was not Brian or Winnie who answered Thomas, but Jack.


    ¡°Dad, you have good eyesight. She is Winnie.¡±


    Jack was proud, but was nced mercilessly by Thomas.


    At this time Winnie came over.


    ¡°Hello, I am Winnie.¡±


    Winnie simply introduced herself because she didn¡¯t know what to call the so-called Uncle Thomas.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard about you, but I haven¡¯t met you before.¡±


    At the moment, Thomas wanted to know why Winnie was there, but the next moment Winnie gave the


    answer.


    ¡°Ie over to take Megan home, so I gotta go.¡±


    Winnie said and looked back at Brian.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to pick up the kids.¡±


    Winnie went upstairs directly, and Brian followed closely.


    The two children were ying in Brian¡¯s room. They stopped ying when they saw their parentse


    in together and looked serious.


    ¡°Winwin, there is no need to leave. They will go home after dinner.¡±


    Brian would not allow Winnie to leave because this was theirst chance to be together.


    ¡°I¡¯d better go back, theye too suddenly, and the children are not prepared. If they spill the beans,


    you will be passive.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not a good time for me to be here. I don¡¯t know your uncle well, and I don¡¯t like to deal with


    Jack. I¡¯ll go back with Megan.¡±


    Winnie said and went to the cloakroom to get her coat and bag.


    Brian stood there and did not move. He felt that Winnie¡¯s concern was justified. Both children were very


    excited, and in case they said something wrong, he would have been nning it for nothing.


    ¡°Daddy, are Mommy and Sister going home?¡±


    Luke came and asked Brian, and his mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Thomas came, Mommy and sister can¡¯t be here.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brian said sadly, he felt sorry for Winnie and Megan.


    ¡°Daddy, I am going home with Mommy too. I¡¯m going to stay with Sister and Mommy.¡±


    Since Sister and Mommy went home, Luke felt there was no need to stay. And his sister must be very


    sad to leave at this time, he must go back tofort her.


    ¡°All right, go home and help me take care of Mommy and Sister.¡±


    Brian agreed to the requirements of Luke, and then called Megan to his side.


    ¡°Megan.¡±


    Megan was in a low mood. She lowered her head, pouted and walked to Daddy.


    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t need to say anything, I will go back with Mommy.¡±


    Megan knew that this situation would happen again and again, so she already knew what she should


    do.


    However, the more sensible the child was, the more anxious Brian became.


    ¡°Megan, hold on two days, it will be you home and no one can let you leave again.¡±


    Brian assured Megan, hoping his words could ease her depression.


    ¡°Megan, Luke, go downstairs and say goodbye to everybody, don¡¯t say wrong words.¡±


    Brian said to them, and then Winnie came out from the cloakroom.


    ¡°Luke goes back with me?¡±


    Winnie vaguely heard their conversation and asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going home with Mommy, too.¡±


    Luke said, because in his eyes a ce with Mommy was home.


    ¡°All right, then, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Winnie said and looked at Brian.


    ¡°The children¡¯s coats are in their room. You go and get them.¡±


    ¡°Ok, you get my coat, too, and I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Brian went to get the children¡¯s coats. Winnie went back to the cloakroom to get Brian¡¯s coat.


    The four of them went downstairs together, and the two children said goodbye to everyone politely. In


    order to avoid saying the wrong thing, Megan did not call anyone, but kept saying goodbye.


    At this moment, Jack came over.


    ¡°Brother, I send them back.¡±


    Jack volunteered with a sly smile on his face.


    ¡°Forgot what I told you?¡±


    Brian sounded right, but there was warming in his eyes.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t polite that they leave by themselves, I...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see them off , you wait for dinner.¡±


    Brian said, directly took Luke¡¯s hand to leave.


    Arriving in the courtyard, Brian went straight to her car and opened the door.


    ¡°Take my car home.¡±


    Winnie opened her car and let her two children in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    Brian walked to Winnie¡¯s car and pulled open the door on the driver¡¯s side. Just then Winnie stopped


    him.


    ¡°I can drive myself back. There are visitors, and it¡¯s not polite for you to leave, and your uncle will think


    about it. And your sister and brother-inw have juste home, you should spend more time with


    them.¡±


    Winnie was thoughtful, and did not make Brian have a hard time because of her.


    Brian stood there and could not look at Winnie, and did not want to carry out the task Winnie gave him.


    ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t let anyone think about it. I¡¯ll just go back with the kids.¡±


    Winnie repeatedly insisted and Brian got off the car. He now felt the sadness of parting, thinking it was


    likely to be the end of happiness.


    Looking at Winnie drove away, Brian¡¯s heart was painful and helpless. Thest reunion dinner was


    disturbed by Uncle Thomas, and he did notplete the happy holiday as he had hoped.


    After returning to the house, Brian¡¯s face, which had been serious, suddenly returned to its previous


    indifference. He did not say a word and did not hear what other said, he just sat there coldly,


    imperceptibly giving a sense of oppression.


    Except for Uncle Thomas and his family, they all knew the reason for Brian¡¯s change. But they all


    understood him and did not drag him into the topic.


    Brian lower head, held the mobile phone in hand, tapping the screen.


    ¡°Remember to eat dinner.¡±


    The message was sent to Winnie. He knew she was driving, so he didn¡¯t expect her reply. But he kept


    looking down at the screen.


    Unexpectedly, Brian received a reply after only a short time.


    ¡°Daddy, I am Luke. Mommy is driving and she asked me to text you back. Mommy said she would cook


    for us when we get home.¡±


    Brian looked at the message, and the coldness on his face finally subsided.


    ¡°Well, you must eat well, and ask Mommy to eat more. And you must be good and not make Mommy


    angry.¡±


    Brian replied to Luke¡¯s message.


    Suddenly he felt the reluctance and fear of children leaving him.


    ¡°I know, Daddy, my sister and I will be good. Mommy asked you to eat more.¡±


    These was indeed Winnie¡¯s words, and what was she could only say at the moment.


    Today was thest night, Winnie had a lot of things to say to Brian, but this chance was gone, so those


    words could not be said. This was probably a pity.


    ¡°Well, tell Mommy that I will be good and eat well.¡±


    Seeing his message, Luke could not help butugh, which attracted the attention of Megan. She


    hurried over to see what Daddy had said.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said he he¡¯ll be good and eat well. Daddy¡¯s a good boy, too.¡±


    With that, Megan couldn¡¯t helpughing.

 Chapter 375 Megan Scalded

    Chapter 375 Megan Scalded


    Hearing what Megan said, Winnie gave a smile on her face that she could not even feel. But Winnie


    suddenly remembered Uncle Thomas, and the smile disappeared from her face.


    Uncle Thomas eyes were shrewd and different, which made her cold. There was darkness in his eyes


    too, as if he was searching for something important.


    Uncle Thomas gave a feelingpletely different from Rufus, there was not a trace of warmth in his


    eyes but coldness, and even viciousness hidden in it.


    At that thought, Winnie felt freezing and prefer to stay away from him.


    Winnie did not go home directly, but took the two children to eat hot pot, but unexpectedly met Wendy.


    Winnie did not see Wendy, until Wendy stood next to her table when they were to eat.


    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, we meet here.¡±


    ¡°You are just three, where is your man?¡±


    Wendy stood at the table with her arms folded in front of her.


    ¡°Wendy, the children are here.¡±


    Winnie reminded her quietly.


    Winnie heard that Wendy was deliberately provocative. Winnie looked around and did not see familiar


    people, and she did not know which table Wendy sat at.


    But she really felt unlucky to see Wendy. She had been trying to avoid Wendy, but still met her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the children? Your two children are your protection umbre. You have to protect


    them wherever you go.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tone became more and more contemptuous, and to Winnie¡¯s ears it had the meaning of


    warning.


    Luke could not listen to it, and the awareness of protecting his mother gradually increased.


    ¡°Wendy, you don¡¯t talk like this when Daddy is around. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Luke did not lose his temper right away, because Mommy had been teaching them to be polite.


    ¡°You...¡±


    As Wendy just wanted to refute, Megan added and answered the question of Luke for Wendy.


    ¡°Wendy is ill, so her tone is strange. Wendy, go home and take some medicine, don¡¯t get worse.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s sarcasm almost made Winnieugh, but she was gratified by the two children¡¯s awareness of


    protecting her.


    From now on she was not alone and she had a very strong support group.


    ¡°Megan, Luke, you eat well, Wendy will protect herself.¡±


    Winnie suppressed her smile and said seriously to the two children.


    ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t think that you are proud because of your two children. I advise you to take the initiative


    to leave Brian, or you will suffer if you make me angry.¡±


    Wendy was angry by them and scolded Winnie regardless of the consequences.


    ¡°Wendy, it that a threat or a warning? I don¡¯t understand, it seems that I need to ask Daddy to help me


    analyze.¡±


    Luke glowered at Wendy coldly. His momentum was like his father.


    ¡°Luke, eat, this is between me and her. You¡¯re going to live with me, and you¡¯d better be good.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s voice had been converged and she was really scared when she heard that. But she was


    angry that she got threaten by a boy, so she could only warn Luke.


    ¡°She¡¯s my Mommy, and my Daddy doesn¡¯t protect her, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t protect her. Wendy, I


    respect you. Please show self-respect. And let me tell you, even if Daddy marries you, I will never live


    with you.¡±


    Luke was imperious, revealing the nature of a man. His desire to protect Winnie was very strong. He


    did not want his mother to be hurt or attacked.


    ¡°Brother is right. You are not worthy to be our Mommy. You¡¯d better not show up in front of us. We¡¯ll


    never set foot in your house, even if you marry Daddy.¡±


    Megan said angrily, which made Wendy ashamed.


    ¡°You......You can¡¯t learn anything good from her. You are impolite when you are young, you will harm


    society when you grow up.¡±


    Wendy was angry and did not say good words, but Winnie could not ept it.


    ¡°Wendy, it is my fault that my children are not well educated. Juste to me, just scold me. Isn¡¯t it too


    much for you are your age to argue with children?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°And, this is a public ce with so many people watching. If you¡¯re not afraid to lose face, keep going.


    If you¡¯ve got any dignity, go back to your ce.¡±


    Winnie did not use a dirty word but made Wendy ashamed. If it were not for their quarrel had caused


    the discussion around, Winnie would put the words more unpleasant.


    Wendy did not speak again, but was gasping for breath because of anger. She was very unconvinced


    and wanted to pull Winnie¡¯s hair and scold her. But it was a bit embarrassing to be watched.


    With that thought, Wendy recovered some of her sanity.


    She turned around angrily to return to her seat, but just then the waiter came with a steaming hot pot.


    At the sight of the steaming hot pot, Wendy¡¯s sanity was lost in a moment and she tripped over the


    waiter with her feet, spilling the boiling soup.


    Instantly there was a spray of soup everywhere, and there were screams all around.


    At that moment Wendy turned to leave, Winnie had been staring at her sharply, thanks to her eyes did


    not move away, she saw Wendy¡¯s dirty behavior and got psychological preparation in advance.


    She timely protected two children with her body, the soup was only sporadic sprinkled on her body, but


    unexpectedly, she had protected the children¡¯s bodies, but failed to protect the children¡¯s feet, so the


    soup fell on the table and slid to Megan¡¯s feet. Megan instantly screamed out loud.


    ¡°Mommy...¡±


    ¡°Megan, how are you?¡±


    Winnie took off her shoes and asked anxiously. At this time, all the people nearby came to watch and


    give advice to Winnie.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Sprinkle some ice water first.¡±


    ¡°Slowly, or the skin will fall off where it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Take off shoes, or it will get more serious.¡±


    Everyone said kindly, but hearing that, plus Megan was crying, Winnie was sad.


    ¡°Megan, don¡¯t cry, Megan, be strong.¡±


    Luke was also anxious and distressed, but he did not forget tofort Megan, hoping to reduce the


    pain of Megan.


    Winnie took off the shoes of Megan and took off her socks carefully. Her fair and tender feet got rosy


    now, and there were a few obvious bulging blisters.


    Looking at Megan¡¯s injured feet, Winnie was distressed and got tears in eyes. Her daughter had never


    had identally hurt in all her life, let alone this kind of scald.


    But today she was hurt by Wendy. She got a dark heart and had no difference with Penny.


    ¡°It is scalded, go to the hospital quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go to the hospital to deal with it, if the blister is broken, it will be infected.¡±


    Everyone was discussing, and then the person in charge of the hot pot shop came over.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve got the car ready. We¡¯ll take the child to the hospital now.¡±


    The waiter who was tripped over was apologizing.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the responsibility. Let¡¯s take the child to the hospital


    first.¡±


    The waiter stretched out his hand to hold Megan, and then strode toward outside.


    Winnie took Luke¡¯s hand and followed closely behind.


    When passing by Wendy, Winnie ruthlessly stared at Wendy. Winnie would never forget her, no matter


    who hurt her child, she would ask for justice for the child.


    Wendy had recovered consciousness. Looking at the chaotic scene, she did not know what to do. She


    did not expect to have such an effect, nor expect to hurt the child.


    And when Winnie looked at her as she left, it seemed she would kill her. If Brian knew it, if the Be


    family knew it, she and Brian would bepletely over.


    ¡°What are you doing here, go with them.¡±


    At this time Wendy heard the voice of ra. Before she had reaction, Laura pulled her outside.


    Wendy had dinner with ra and Laura, their position was in a hidden corner and Winnie could not see


    them.


    They saw Winnie, who caught their attention when she came in with her children. Seeing Winnie,


    Wendy became restless.


    Wendy was taken to the car of ra. ra drove to chase the hot pot shop owner¡¯s car.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wendy was afraid and puzzled.


    ¡°Go to the hospital and apologize to Winnie and the child.¡±


    ra said with some eagerness.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Wendy was not used to apologize, especially to Winnie.


    Laura exined.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, Mr. Be will find it out in a minute. Do you think you still have a chance if he


    knows it? You can¡¯t use anything you¡¯ve prepared. You can only be dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, it was Winnie¡¯s child got injured, so you still have a chance. If it were Luke, you even have no


    chance to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize before Winnie tells Brian, so you still have hope.¡±


    Laura said and she thought Wendy was brainless today.


    Seeing Winnie came in with two children, Wendy was impulsive to go to them. Laura and ra


    persuaded her, but before they hade up with the best way to deal with it, Wendy hade to


    them.


    They wanted to get her back, but they were afraid of exposing, so they could only watch Wendy did


    such a stupid thing.


    After hearing Laura¡¯s exnation, Wendy felt reasonable, and she was afraid, because only she knew


    no matter Megan or Luke got injured, it was the same to Brian.


    ¡°Will she ept my apology?¡±


    Asked she timidly.


    ¡°Yes, she will. As long as you have a pious attitude, Winnie will forgive you. Winnie has the softest


    heart.¡±


    ra knew that, after all, she had experienced it herself.

 Chapter 376 Apologize in Time

    Chapter 376 Apologize in Time


    ra had to remind Wendy, because the final choice was in the hands of Wendy. Whether Winnie


    would be angry, it was up to her.


    ¡°But you need to think about it, Winnie would not be easy to deal with if she is angry. You have to be


    prepared to get beaten up. At that time, Penny was beaten several times by Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still a little way from the hospital. You need to decide whether to apologize or not.¡±


    Laura reminded her too and continued after a moment of pause.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best way now. If you get over this, you¡¯ll have your chance. But if you don¡¯t get this right, you¡¯ll


    never get another chance.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I was going to say. Winnie and I will go to work in the Be Group from


    tomorrow, so Wendy, you will be in more danger.¡±


    Laura¡¯s words were undoubtedly worse to Wendy, but Laura said that for Wendy¡¯s future.


    If Wendy could not get it right today, and Winnie would be close to Brian, then Winnie would get Brian.


    When Laura finished speaking, there was silence in the car.


    Wendy was thinking about what they had said, and the more she thought about it, the more it made


    sense. Now if she didn¡¯t apologize, there would be no future for her.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital. As Wendy hesitated in the car for a while, Megan had


    already been sent to the emergency room.


    Winnie waited anxiously outside the emergency room, not knowing what was going on inside.


    ¡°Mommy, tell Daddy. Wendy is so cruel that I won¡¯t let Daddy marry such a woman. She would kill me


    and my sister if they get married.¡±


    Luke was afraid. Wendy¡¯s venomous behavior reminded him of Penny.


    In Luke¡¯s eyes, they were the same, they were like Snow White¡¯s stepmother.


    ¡°Luke, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let you live with them.¡±


    ¡°Daddy has visitors. Your aunt and uncle just came back today. If we call Daddy, the whole family will


    be worried.¡±


    ¡°Luke, we will tell Daddy tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie had many considerations. What she said was part of her concerns, and some worry was from


    Uncle Thomas.


    She was afraid that Uncle Thomas knew the truth, which would cause troubles to Brian.


    Winnie pacified Luke, stood up straight, just to see Wendy walking towards her. At that moment, Winnie


    was angry and could not control her emotion.


    ¡°Luke, stand here, don¡¯t move.¡±


    After that, she strode toward Wendy and pped on her face without hesitation.


    ¡°Wendy, this is for Megan. You even harmed a small child. What¡¯s your distinction with the devil?¡±


    Winnie questioned angrily. This p for Wendy was the lightest punishment. If she did not p her, she


    felt sorry for Megan¡¯s injured feet.


    This p came suddenly, which stunned Wendy.


    She had psychological preparation, but did not expect that Winnie would p her. As Winnie¡¯s voice


    fell, Wendy came back to her sense.


    ¡°You...¡±


    When she wanted to retaliate, she remembered that she hade to apologize and try to get a


    chance. So she stopped her anger. But she did not expect that before she stood up straight, Winnie


    pped her again.


    ¡°This is for me. What you have done to me for so long will never be repaid.¡±


    Winnie was kind and repeated tolerance, but it did not mean that she could be bullied. If was fine to do


    harm to her, but if she did harm to her children, she would not spare her.


    The p made Wendy¡¯s tearse out. She felt wronged and humiliated at the moment. But she had


    to bear it.


    ¡°Winwin, I¡¯m sorry. I did go too far this time. I was just angry and wanted to teach you a lesson.


    Absolutely I did not mean to hurt Megan.¡±


    Wendy continued to speak.


    ¡°I know that because of Brian, I have be a different person. I have be sensitive, anxious and


    always afraid of losing him. That¡¯s why I treat you as a rival in love. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s because I¡¯m too


    stingy and too burdensome. I am sorry, Winwin.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tears and apologies were very useful, which softened Winnie¡¯s heart.


    Wendy¡¯s apology was unexpected.


    Winnie thought that Wendy would p her back or scold her pointing at her nose, and might


    immediatelyin to Brian, but she apologized.


    Winnie was silent, thinking about Wendy¡¯s apology at the moment was true or false.


    Wendy continued to speak, sobbing.


    ¡°Winwin, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt the child. The moment I heard her crying, my heart


    ached. I have feeling for the children after I spent so much time with them. I said something out of


    anger and I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    ¡°I apologize to you and to the children. Please forgive me, and I promise it will never happen again.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, I won¡¯t be jealous of you, I won¡¯t be suspicious of you and Brian. Hurting the child today has


    sobering me up. I won¡¯t guess like that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Winwin, I am sorry...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Wendy said with tears. What she said messed Winnie¡¯s heart up.


    Regarding their rtionship, it was Winnie who should say sorry. Wendy¡¯s suspicion had her reasons.


    So today she also had the unshirkable responsibility.


    However, Winnie knew that Wendy came to apologize because she was afraid that Brian would find it


    out.


    ¡°Stop it, go home. Megan doesn¡¯t want to see you at this moment.¡±


    Winnie said coldly. She had not decided whether to forgive Wendy or not, and she also needed to ask


    for the child¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Winwin, I want to leave before I see Megan. I want to make sure she¡¯s okay. Do you hate me or do


    you refuse to forgive me, Winwin?¡±


    Wendy continued to cry.


    She could see that Winnie¡¯s mood had eased a lot, so she must make persistent efforts to solve today¡¯s


    problem and make sure that Winnie would not tell Brian about it.


    ¡°Wendy, the child will be emotional to see you, so don¡¯t disturb the child. As for my forgiveness, it


    doesn¡¯t make any difference. You have to think it ring and don¡¯t do this kind of extreme behavior. It was


    Megan¡¯s foot that burned today. If you had burned her face, you would not have had a chance to


    apologize.¡±


    Winnie was still angry, but luckily, there was no danger.


    ¡°I know, so I am scared, I am afraid of hurting Megan. Winwin, please forgive me. I have realized the


    seriousness of the problem today, and will not do it again. Winwin...Please.¡±


    Wendy reached out and held Winnie¡¯s hand, hoping to express her sincerity.


    However, this contact annoyed Winwin.


    She took back her hands and did not want to see Wendy in tears at this time.


    ¡°Fine, go back and I will pursue your responsibility.¡±


    Winnie said, turned around and walked toward Luke. At this time Wendy stopped crying and gave a


    proud smile. But she had to make sure something.


    ¡°Winwin, I have one more request. I hope you will not tell Brian. Even if he knows, please put in a good


    word for me. I cannot live without Brian, I cannot give up our rtionships of years.¡±


    Winnie stopped walking but she did not turn around. She knew Wendy had this reason, she felt


    ufortable to hear that.


    And Wendy was too anxious. She would not tell Brian since she had forgiven Wendy. Why did she


    stress it, why was she so eager to expose her selfishness?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Winnie turned and continued.


    ¡°But Wendy, I have to tell you this is thest time. If something like this happens again, I won¡¯t forgive


    you.¡±


    After that, Winnie turned to leave.


    Wendy felt relieved when she heard the guarantee from Winnie, it seemed that ra knew Winnie well.


    She did conquer Winnie with tears.


    Wendy turned and left proudly. At the same time, Winnie took Luke¡¯s hand and came to the emergency


    room. As they reached the door, the door was pushed open.


    However, it was Kevin who walked out with Megan in his arms.


    Winnie was surprised to see Kevin.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie obviously was panic, afraid that Kevin would see Wendy.


    ¡°I am on duty in the emergency room today, and I didn¡¯t realize that the first patient was Megan. What¡¯s


    the matter? How did she get scalded?¡±


    Kevin asked, drawing back his gaze from afar.


    ¡°I took the children to eat hot pot, the waiter identally tripped over, and spilled out the soup, that was


    why Megan got scalded. How are you, Megan?¡±


    Winnie eagerly asked Megan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious. I have taken care of the burns.¡±


    ¡°Winwin,e and sit over here.¡±


    Kevin had something he did not understand and wanted to ask Winnie, so he held Megan and called


    Winnie to sit in the chair.


    ¡°The blister is not broken, and I have given her some medicine. If it breaks,e here and give her


    injection. But you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    First, he briefly described the situation about Megan, and then he asked.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Winwin, Ste came back today, aren¡¯t you in the suburbs? Why did you take the children out to


    dinner?¡±


    Winnie took a sigh of relief after hearing that Megan was fine.


    ¡°We had been in the suburbs, and Brian¡¯s second uncle came with his family at dinner that evening. He


    asked me who I was, and I was afraid that everyone would be embarrassed, and that the children


    would not be able to stop themselves from revealing their identities, so I made an excuse to take them


    out.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have dinner and didn¡¯t have anything to eat at home, so we went for hot pot. I didn¡¯t expect


    Megan would get hurt.¡±


    Winnie med herself very much, and while saying that, she took Megan back to her arms with great


    care.

 Chapter 377 Concealment

    Chapter 377 Concealment


    Kevin continued to ask.


    ¡°Does Brian know?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t call him. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll rm everyone.¡±


    Winnie did not want to tell Brian, but Megan was injured and could not hide it.


    ¡°Then he must be told. He is the father and should know.¡±


    Kevin pulled out his phone and was to call Brian. But Winnie stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call, Brian¡¯s second uncle is there now. He will be overreacted if he knows it and his second


    uncle will suspect it. I¡¯ll call him when I get hometer.¡±


    Winnie considered it for Brian. If it were not for the fear of leaking Megan and Luke¡¯s identities, Winnie


    would not have taken the children to leave, and they would not meet Wendy and encounter such a


    scaring thing.


    ¡°OK, then call himter.¡±


    Kevin felt Winnie loved Brian too much. No matter what it was, she considered Brian¡¯s feeling, rather


    than herself. This kind of love was losing herself.


    ¡°By the way, Winwin, I just seemed to see Wendy, what did shee for?¡±


    Kevin suddenly thought of the figure he had just seen, but he wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    However, Winnie¡¯s words made Kevin suspicious.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see Wendy, did you see the wrong person?¡±


    Winnie tried to hide. Lying needed skill and not everyone could do that.


    ¡°Mommy...¡±


    As Megan wanted to speak, Winnie stopped her.


    ¡°Megan, I know you¡¯re not feeling well, and we¡¯lle home at once.¡±


    With that, Winnie stood up holding Megan in arms, and holding Luke with one hand.


    ¡°Get back to work, if there is something wrong with Megan, I will call you. Megan is scared, I will take


    her home andfort her.¡±


    Winnie hurried to find an excuse to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Kevin followed Winnie and wanted to take over Megan.


    ¡°No need, the owner of the hotpot shop has been waiting for us. He will send us back. And we should


    get settlement on this. You go back to work. I will contact you if there is something wrong.¡±


    Winnie refused and walked out of the hospital with her two children.


    Back home, Winnie changed the children¡¯s clothes, and sat them on the sofa because she had


    something to tell them.


    ¡°Luke, Megan, I have words to say to you.¡±


    ¡°I have forgiven Wendy today, so you let it go.¡±


    Winnie said in a mild tone, afraid that the two children did note out in fear.


    ¡°Why? Why should we forgive her? She is bad.¡±


    It was Megan who asked the question, and she couldn¡¯t understand Mommy¡¯s forgiveness.


    Luke saw the whole process, so he did not speak and he could understand Mommy¡¯s kindness and


    forgiveness.


    ¡°Wendy is bad, but she has already apologized to me. We can¡¯t just hold on to her shorings.


    Forgiving others is a kind offort to ourselves. I feel good not, but if we pursue it, we will really be


    enemies.¡±


    Winnie knew that Megan could not ept that, so she exined it carefully.


    ¡°Megan, which one do you think is better, to be enemies or friends?¡±


    Winnie asked Megan, hoping that she could understand.


    ¡°Of course to be friends, but Mommy, Wendy can¡¯t be our friend.¡±


    Megan had her own views on this matter.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Winnie asked in reply.


    ¡°Because she and you are rivals. It is impossible for rivals to be friends. There is only one possibility


    between rivals.¡±


    Megan said unfathomably, like an old pedant, like a philosopher with rich experience. She analyzed


    human nature thoroughly. It made Winnieugh.


    ¡°Where did you learn that from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say on TV. Doesn¡¯t it suit the situation between you and Wendy?¡±


    Megan did not think her words funny, but felt realistic.


    ¡°Well, well, well, you¡¯re right. But we can¡¯t have an enemy even if we can¡¯t be friends. If you have an


    enemy, you will always worry that she will seek revenge. There are a lot of things to spend your energy


    on in this world. You can¡¯t put all your energy on enemies.¡±


    Winnie tried her best to persuade Megan. One reason was that she did not want Megan to be cruel and


    the other was to stop the children from telling it to their Daddy.


    ¡°Megan, we should be tolerant, and kind. In this way, when we make mistakes, someone will help us.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Winnie said that looking at Megan, hoping that she could understand.


    Megan was silent and did not contradict Mommy.


    Luke was worried seeing that Megan did not speak, so he helped Mommy persuade Megan.


    ¡°Megan, Mommy has taught Wendy a lesson today, I stood there watching. Mommy pped Wendy in


    the face twice, and Wendy had given sincere apology. Let us forgive her once.¡±


    Luke pacified Megan, but he felt he could not forgive Wendy. Even if she did not hurt Megan¡¯s foot, her


    words had hurt his heart.


    She was cruel and impersonal, and such a person would not change even if he forgave her.


    Now Luke just wanted to grow up quickly, so that he could protect his mother and sister.


    ¡°Did Mommy really hit Wendy? Is Mommy really that awesome?¡±


    As expected, Megan was excited to hear this news.


    She didn¡¯t care how Wendy apologized, she just wanted to know whether Mommy was so awesome.


    Because she did not like Wendy even if she apologized, and did not want to ept that cruel woman.


    ¡°Yes, I saw it, so you can forgive Wendy, because she was punished.¡±


    He was still excited by his mother¡¯s two powerful ps.


    He thought that was the way Mommy was supposed to protect herself from being bullied.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll forgive her for Mommy had avenged for me.¡±


    Megan smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°Megan, I am jealous. I said a lot, but it didn¡¯t work, while Brother only said such a thing, you agreed to


    forgive Wendy.¡±


    Winnie pretended to be dissatisfied, because she wanted to put forward the next request. Because the


    two children were so smart, Winnie could only use tricks.


    ¡°No, Mommy, I am not partial. If you think I am partial, I can promise one of your requests.¡±


    Megan coaxed Mommy with a sweet voice afraid that Mommy would get angry.


    When Winnie saw her ¡®prey¡¯ fall into her trap, she knew her chance came.


    ¡°You said that, and I do have a request.¡±


    Winnie was pleased. The children looked at each other and thought they had been cheated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Daddy what happened today, and just tell him Megan got scalded identally, ok?¡±


    Winnie gave a sly smile.


    The two children knew that they had been fooled, but they had promised Mommy, and they could not


    go back on their words.


    Even though Winnie knew that they would still have a shadow in their hearts, it was enough that they


    were no longer heavy.


    Winnie wanted to let it go. She knew it had impact on the children, but it was not serious.


    After that, she told the children to y, and she cooked noodles for them, after all, the ident


    happened before they had finished the hot pot.


    The children had the noodle, but she did not. She looked good on the surface, but in fact she was very


    depressed.


    When the two children went upstairs to sleep, Winnie got some free time. Sitting on the sofa, she


    picked up the phone and looked at the time, thinking whether the Be family was sleeping at this


    time and whether Brian was convenient to answer the phone at this time.


    When Winnie hesitated, the doorbell rang suddenly. Winnie rushed to the door for fear of waking the


    children. Seeing the person in the monitor was Brian, she immediately opened the door.


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    Winnie did not expect Brian woulde here, so she asked with doubts.


    ¡°I miss you. I am restless being alone, so I came.¡±


    Brian said naturally, as if the person in front of him was his legal wife, and it was natural for him to miss


    her.


    He changed his shoes as he spoke, and came in.


    However, Winnie was worried, it seemed that Brian had induction for Megan¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Have all the visitor gone?¡±


    Winnie asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, my sister and brother-inw have gone to bed.¡±


    ¡°Have Megan and Luke been asleep?¡±


    Brian asked. He still did not feel relieved when he saw Winnie.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re asleep, too.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Winnie walked to the front of Brian with a face of guilt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Asked Brian. Seeing Winnie¡¯s seriousness, his uneasiness increased.


    ¡°Megan¡¯s foot got scalded. We......¡±


    As Winnie to exin, Brian interrupted her.


    ¡°Scalded? Was it badly scalded?¡±


    Then he walked towards the room of Megan, followed by Winnie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. Be quiet, they had just fallen asleep.¡±


    Winnie had to remind Brian, afraid of disturbing Megan.


    Brian was very worried at the moment, because he did not see Megan¡¯s injury. But he still carefully


    pushed open the door of Megan.


    The little feet of Megan were exposed, wrapped in gauze. Brian¡¯s heart suddenly ached at this moment.


    It was at this moment that he realized what kind of feeling as a parent to see his child got hurt.


    Brian squatted down and stroked Megan¡¯s feet. He wanted to ask the reason, but for fear of waking


    Megan, he swallowed the words back.


    There was swelling in the part not covered by gauze, which made Brian more worried.


    He looked back at Winnie, but she couldn¡¯t speak either, so she pulled Brian out with her hand.

 Chapter 378 Brian was Heartbroken

    Chapter 378 Brian was Heartbroken


    They went back to Winnie¡¯s room and closed the door. After making sure the children could not hear


    them, Winnie began to exin.


    ¡°Two children were hungry when we came back from the suburbs, and there were no ingredients at


    home, so I took them to eat hotpot. The waiter of the hotpot shop identally spilled the hot soup and


    scalded Megan.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the hotpot shop owner was very active to Megan treatment. He even sent Megan to


    the hospital and paid the medical bills.¡±


    ¡°It was Doctor Burns dealt with it, he said nothing is serious, do you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Winnie was afraid that Brian would be angry at the hotpot shop, so she spoke for the hotpot shop.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Brian asked with concerns.


    ¡°Yes, Doctor Burns won¡¯t let use back if it is serious.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ste and hurry up to bed.¡±


    ¡°Winnie went to the wardrobe to get pajamas, but when she turned around, Brian saw that her back


    was dirty.


    ¡°Winwin, why are your clothes dirty in the back?¡±


    With these words, Brian walked up behind her and touched the dirty part of her clothes.


    But when he touched her, Winnie¡¯s felt painful. She could not control herself and let out a cry.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Brian quickly moved his hand away, not knowing how he hurt Winnie.


    Winnie then remembered that she was also sshed by the soup, but at that time she only paid


    attention to the children and she did not feel hurt.


    ¡°Maybe I got scalded too.¡±


    ¡°Take your clothes off and let me see.¡±


    Brian got nervous again.


    He helped Winnie carefully take off her clothes, only to find that the burn was more than a little. There


    were blisters everywhere where it was sshed by the soup.


    Brian looked angry and distressed.


    ¡°This hotpot shop is too irresponsible, doesn¡¯t it know you got scalded? Go to the hospital right away.


    You need to take care of it.¡±


    Brian put Winnie¡¯s clothes on again, but Winnie stopped him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. The ointment Doctor Burns prescribed for Megan is outside. Just


    bring it and apply it on me.¡±


    Brian opened the door quickly and went out to get the ointment. When he returned, Winnie sat on the


    bed wearing a dressing gown.


    ¡°Why are you wearing that, if the blisters are broke, you will have ache.¡±


    Brian said with dissatisfaction, and then help Winnie take off the dressing gown.


    ¡°Lie on the bed.¡±


    Brian ordered.


    Then Winniey on the bed. Brian covered Winnie¡¯s lower body with a quilt so that she would not get


    cold.


    Brian sat beside Winnie and began to apply the ointment on her with great care. His move was very


    light and gentle, afraid of touching Winnie.


    ¡°Be careful next time. It is not serious, if it is serious, you will regret it.¡±


    Brian said while applying the ointment.


    ¡°At that time, I only paid attention to the children but myself. You would do that too if it were you.¡±


    Winnie felt it did not matter she got hurt but had been med herself that Megan got hurt.


    ¡°Yes, but be careful. It¡¯s my fault. If I had insisted oning back with you, it wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Brian did me himself that he was not persistent enough.


    But in Winnie¡¯s opinion, it would have been more serious if Brian had been there.


    ¡°What are you ming yourself for? It¡¯s not your fault. Forget it and talk about work tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie changed the subject, afraid that she would tell the truth.


    ¡°Did you tell Wendy I am going to work in the Be Group?¡±


    Winnie asked Brian.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have to report to her about work.¡±


    Brian said in a cold voice, because Wendy was mentioned.


    ¡°It is not only about the work. If she knows I work there, she will make a scene.¡±


    Winnie could even imagine that.


    ¡°No, I will talk to her tomorrow and she will have no chance to make a scene after that.¡±


    Brian had made up his mind, and he didn¡¯t want any change to make it waver.


    ¡°What about Chairman? Did you tell him? Don¡¯t embarrass me at work.¡±


    Winnie was most worried about Felix, after all, he was the chairman of the board. If he did not like to


    see her in hispany, she would be driven out.


    But from another point of view, it was not necessarily a bad thing to drive her out, so that everyone


    would not have to look at her.


    ¡°I told my grandpa and he doesn¡¯t care about work.¡±


    ¡°By the way, my sister would confirm his schedule and ask him toe back a day earlier, and then


    take him to the suburbs, so that Uncle Thomas would not y tricks in the middle.¡±


    Brian was upset when he mentioned tomorrow¡¯s ns. He did not want to end his vacation and face


    reality.


    It was Uncle Thomas again. Winnie really wanted to ask what was going on, but she thought it would


    be meddling if she was asked.


    ¡°You make the arrangements, as you like.¡±


    ¡°By the way, ra...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it. Now the wholepany knows you¡¯re going back to work and no one


    will dare to be rude to you. And ra has been doing well. I think she won¡¯t be a fool again after what


    she learnedst time.¡±


    Brian interrupted Winnie. He was not impatient but felt distressed that she had too many things in her


    head. She must have a tired life.


    ¡°I am worried. I have no confidence toe back. I want to finish work as soon as possible. I¡¯d rather


    go back to my ownpany and it makes me steadfast.¡±


    Winnie had already had a psychological shadow, fear of working in the Be Group. At the thought


    what she had experience there, she could not ept itpare it with thefortable working


    environment now.


    When Winnie was sad, Brian had finished applying the ointment and then asked Winnie to lie down on


    her side.


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t think so much, don¡¯t put your head and heart so full. Rx and there will be different


    results.¡±


    Brian appeased Winnie. He knew that Winnie suffered a lot before, but he did not want Winnie to have


    a tired life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want everything I¡¯ve been through turn out to be different. But for you, I hope there will be


    different result. But it is just my hope.¡±


    Winnie said in a sad tone, she did not know why she said that, these words will only make her


    confused and Brian embarrassed.


    But she really wanted to be true for once, in front of love, in front of the man she loved deeply. She


    wanted to say the words she most wanted to say.


    Winnie¡¯s words made Brian both moved and speechless.


    He did not know what to say to make Winnie at ease.


    She hoped for a different result, which meant that she wanted to be with him for a lifetime, but what she


    wanted was perfect. She wanted to be his only woman.


    If Brian were an ordinary person, unfettered, he would give Winnie the safest and most touching


    answer and gave her a life-long promise.


    But it didn¡¯t work out as he wanted it to.


    ¡°Why are you serious? Look at you, are you afraid of me pestering you?¡±


    The smile on Winnie¡¯s face was warm, and she took Brian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the best thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life is to fall in love with a woman who won¡¯t stick


    to you. Unlike other women, I don¡¯t make it difficult for you to get what I want, even if I really want it.¡±


    ¡°I just said that offhand. I¡¯m not going to do that. When the children are older, I will give them to you,


    and then I will look for what I want.¡±


    Winnie said generously, but her heart was painful. If it hadn¡¯t been for appeasing Brian, she wouldn¡¯t


    have broken her own heart.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I said don¡¯t say sorry to me. You hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Whatever happened


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    between us, whatever will happen in the future, it is not your business alone, after all, I¡¯m in it too. So


    don¡¯t ever say you¡¯re sorry.¡±


    Winnie stopped Brian in time. She thought that saying sorry was the most irresponsible performance of


    men.


    ¡°Take a shower and go to bed. Get fresh and we¡¯ll start fighting.¡±


    Winnie let go of Brian¡¯s hand, just like letting go of him. She loved him but never felt humble. If there


    were no children, she believed that she had already flown away. Even if she could not forget Brian, she


    would never be around him.


    The next day.


    The holidays were over and people all over the country were back to work. Winnie and Brian returned


    to reality.


    The seven-day vacation was like a dream for Winnie, but it was a beautiful and sweet dream, because


    in the dream there were Brian and the four family membersughing.


    This dream was the best memory of her life, medicine to relieve sadness when she was lonely.


    Brian needed to go back to the suburbs, so he took the two children back to the suburbs. Winnie left


    But when she went downstairs, she remembered that her car was still in the hotpot shop. Last night the


    owner of the hotpot shop sent them to the hospital and home from the hospital, so she didn¡¯t remember


    her car at all.


    And the parker still had the keys. On her first day at work, Winnie encountered obstacles and was


    somewhat chagrined. But it was toote to get the car.


    Finally, she decided to take the subway, which was fast and convenient.


    But when she came out of themunity, she was stopped by a man.


    ¡°Miss Chambers.¡±


    Winnie stopped and looked at the man who stopped her.


    ¡°Are you calling me?¡±


    Winnie inexplicably asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am calling you.¡±


    The man said and walked to the front of Winnie.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten who I am, so let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the owner of a hotpot shop.


    Yesterday your daughter got scalded at my ce.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie suddenly saw the light and gave an embarrassing smile.


    ¡°Oh, I felt you familiar. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

 Chapter 379 Dodged a Bullet

    Chapter 379 Dodged a Bullet


    In the face of the man, Winnie was embarrassed, but the incident happened suddenlyst night and


    she did not pay attention to the owner of the hotpot shop, so she did not recognize her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your daughter got hurt. I wonder how she is.¡±


    The man was guilty.


    ¡°She is much better. idents are things that nobody wants to happen, and you don¡¯t have to worry


    about it.¡±


    Winnie said tolerantly and then looked at the time.


    ¡°I checked the surveince yesterday and found you got scalded too. We¡¯ll pay for the medical bills, as


    well as the cost of time off work and nutrition.¡±


    The man¡¯s words made Winnie feel warm. She did not expect that the owner of the hotpot shop was a


    careful person.


    ¡°I am ok, I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital or any medical bills.¡±


    Winnie looked at the time again. She couldn¡¯t talk any more.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m rushing to work. We can talk another day.¡±


    Winnie was about to leave, but the owner of the hotpot shop stopped her again.


    ¡°Miss Chambers, Ie to deliver your car.¡±


    The man raised his hand, holding Winnie¡¯s car keys.


    Winnie was very happy to hear that and turned around quickly.


    ¡°Thank you very much. The car arrived just in time.¡±


    Winnie took the key.


    ¡°I gotta go. Thank you for returning my car.¡±


    After thanking the man, Winnie left quickly because she was pressed for time and had to go back to her


    The man looked at the back of Winnie leaving in a hurry, leaking the look of appreciation.


    Brian had an early morning meeting. After the meeting, the first thing he checked when he was back to


    the office was whether Winnie hade to work.


    ¡°Winnie hase. She is having a meeting with Albert in the small conference room.¡±


    The secretary reported respectfully.


    ¡°Get some ointment for scald, and no one will be allowed toe in my office when Wendyes by.¡±


    Brian finished the order and got to work. The secretary went out to get the ointment.


    Wendy was nervous on her way, because she was not sure whether Winnie had told Brian what


    happened yesterday, because she was afraid of what Brian would say to her today.


    Although she was afraid, Wendy put on the clothes when she first met Brian as ra and Laura said.


    She hadn¡¯t tied a ponytail for a long time and she had not used to it, but in order to fight for the


    opportunity, she endured.


    As she pushed open the door of Brian¡¯s office, she saw Brian was working.


    She was afraid to disturb Brian, so she closed the door gently. However, as she turned to close the


    door, Brian looked up.


    As he looked up, the back in front of him looked the same as that in the dream and the picture.


    Brian was shocked to see that, and everything in his dream appeared in his mind.


    Was the woman who pushed him away Wendy? Was that why he and Wendy were together?


    Brian began to have a headache in this moment, and repeated the moment of being hit in his mind. He


    felt dizzy and like the head did not seem to belong to him.


    Brian clutched his head and hummed, and then Wendy hurried to go to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Wendy asked with concern and had no idea what happened to Brian.


    ¡°I am fine, I just have a headache.¡±


    Brian was still trying to endure the pain, but he felt it was getting better.


    ¡°Did you have a bad sleep, have you had medicine?¡±


    Wendy was worried and did not know what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I am much better. I don¡¯t have to take medicine, I just did not sleep well.¡±


    Brian said irritability and felt less painful.


    After a while.


    ¡°Why are you wearing this today?¡±


    Brian asked. Wendy should not like this style.


    ¡°I got tired of wearing suits for too long, so I changed my style. Just the way it used to be.¡±


    Wendy saw the nostalgia in the eyes of Brian and thought he liked that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like these kinds of clothes, do you?¡±


    Brian did not remember what Wendy said. His amnesia was selective notplete.


    He did not remember what it was like when he was with Wendy, so he was panic and messed up with


    everything.


    ¡°I used to wear this kind of clothes all the time when I was younger. I liked it, but as I grew up, the


    things I like changed.¡±


    ¡°I looked in the mirror today and suddenly felt myself old, so I wanted to find out what I looked like


    when I was younger, so I wore it. Brian, have you forgotten that I dressed like this when we first met?¡±


    Wendy tried her best to talk about the past and the memories, because she was afraid to face the


    present.


    Wendy¡¯s words made Brian nervous. Was Wendy really the woman in his dream?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time and I don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    Brian could only be so perfunctory.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sad. I remember everything and you don¡¯t remember anything. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Wendy pretended to be angry. She wanted to wake up Brian¡¯s love to her.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Brian was confused at the moment. He wanted to put all these together, but he did not believe that


    person was Wendy.


    He wanted to ask, but he was afraid that Wendy knew too much. But if he did not ask, he felt hard to


    breathe.


    ¡°Wendy, this is my first day at work. I didn¡¯t expect there are so many things to do today. I called you


    here because I have something to talk to you, but you might have made a trip in vain. We¡¯ll talk about it


    when I¡¯m done with works these days.¡±


    Brian needed to calm down and think about whether he should say that.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯lle when you are avable.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I will go first, and you don¡¯t be tired.¡±


    Wendy said and turned away.


    In the past, when Brian drove her away, she always wanted to find various reasons to stay a little


    longer. But today, the sooner she left, the better it would be for her. This was equal to have opportunity.


    Wendy walked out of Brian¡¯s office happily, thinking about how to thank ra and Laura, but she saw


    Winnieing over, her smile froze at once.


    Seeing Winnie reminded her of what happenedst night. She apologized to Winnie and got twice


    pped by her, but she had to endure it, because it was not over. If she offended Winnie, Winnie would


    ¡°Have youe to work here, Winwin?¡±


    Wendy asked.


    ¡°Yes, temporarily. I¡¯ll go back to my ownpany when it¡¯s over.¡±


    Winnie answered with indifference. However, Wendy was rxed and happy, so Winnie had doubts.


    It seemed that Brian did not say anything, so he did not want to give up Wendy.


    But Wendy remembered what happenedst night. She thought she was right to forgive Wendy,


    otherwise how do they get along?


    ¡°Wendy, I have something to take care of and need to go back to the office.¡±


    As she spoke, Winnie walked to her office.


    When she went into the office and closed the door, she identally saw Wendy and Laura seemed to


    be saying something, because Wendy blocked Laura¡¯s face, Winnie could not see their expressions.


    Winnie didn¡¯t think much of it, closed the door and got to work.


    Wendy saw Laura before she took the elevator, she could not help but share her joy with Laura. Then


    she came to Laura and whispered.


    ¡°No problem for now. He didn¡¯t say anything today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of being seen talking here?¡±


    Laura nervously asked, looking around to see if Winnie was there.


    ¡°I am leaving. Laura, thank you and ra, your method has worked.¡±


    Wendy said quietly and went directly to the elevator.


    Laura was scared and broke into cold sweat.


    She calmed her mind and went to Winnie¡¯s office.


    ¡°Winnie, this is the summary of the meeting.¡±


    Laura said and put the folder on Winnie¡¯s desk. Finally she started looking around Winnie¡¯s office.


    It was the first time she walked into Winnie¡¯s office and she felt grand. And the decoration should have


    taken a lot of effort, which was consistent with the temperament of Winnie.


    This office was a million times better than theirs. It was a bigpany after all. But with such a good


    environment and treatment, why Winnie was willing to leave?


    Laura had heard the reasons for her departure, there were many versions, but it was more about her


    rtionship.


    She now did not understand why Winnie left the Be Group. If it were rted to rtionship, Winnie


    should try to seize the opportunity.


    ¡°Winnie, this office is really beautiful, and ridiculously big.¡±


    Laura could not help sighing.


    ¡°Yes, the office is very nice. It has a break room inside, but it is not suitable for me.¡±


    Winnie belittled herself, for the office, no matter how good it was, she would not miss it.


    ¡°Winnie, why did you leave with such good condition? It¡¯s the biggestpany in the country, and


    many people can¡¯t get in even if they want to, but you¡¯re out of it.¡±


    Laura tried to make her words sound as nice as possible. Now she was in the Be Group with


    Winnie, and she had to rely on Winnie, so she had topliment her.


    ¡°It is not suitable met. It is true that a lot of people want toe in, but I¡¯m not happy here and people


    don¡¯t like me. I feel it¡¯s better to leave.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the working environment here is good, and the pay is the best. But I can¡¯t survive here,


    so I have no regrets or nostalgia.¡±


    Winnie stopped the work at hand and said with emotion. In her view, everything here was pain, if


    possible, she did not want to step in here again.


    Winnie¡¯s frank words touched the heart of Laura.


    Was Winnie the kind of people who did not fight for anything? Didn¡¯t she really care about status? Did


    she not attach to the privileged environment as she said?


    How did she not find that Winnie was such a frank woman?


    ¡°Laura, why did you say to Wendy, do you know each other?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 380 Daenerys Gets it Right

    Chapter 380 Daenerys Gets it Right


    Winnie¡¯s sudden words pulled back Laura¡¯s thoughts. Because Winnie asked suddenly, Laura was


    flustered.


    ¡°Oh, no. I met her in the elevator and she asked me if I was new, and I told her I don¡¯t work for this


    president¡¯s office.¡±


    Laura exined, but then she felt she said too much.


    In some cases, too many words made people suspicious.


    ¡°Well, I was surprised by her outfit today. But it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Winnie did not care about Laura¡¯s exnation, but thought of Wendy¡¯s dress.


    Though she had never seen Wendy wore that, she felt familiar with that style.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go out to work.¡±


    Laura was to leave. She had different attitude to Winnie today and held less hatred to her, but she did


    not know why, maybe it was what she had just said touched her heart.


    Winnie had been busy had forgotten that she was in the Be Group and that the man she loved was


    in the next room.


    It was not until noon that Winnie put together a preliminary n. It was before Brian took a rest, so


    Winnie took materials to report work.


    After greeting the secretary in a formal way, she knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office. Hearing


    his permission, she opened the door and went in.


    ¡°Mr. Be, please confirm this, if it is OK, we will proceed.¡±


    As Winnie walked along, she went to Brian¡¯s desk and put the documents in front of him.


    ¡°Does the burn on your back still hurt?¡±


    Brian did not deal with the work, but cared about Winnie.


    ¡°If it is not touched, it won¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t worry about me. Work is important. If you don¡¯t confirm it soon,


    we won¡¯t be able to get on with our work this afternoon.¡±


    Winnie stressed the work. Now it was working time, and it must be given priority to work.


    But Brian did not look at the documents. Instead, he got up and walked around the desk to Winnie. He


    took her hand and walked to the break room.


    ¡°Why, work, work...¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Winnie stressed the work but Brian did not look back and directly took Winnie to the break room.


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Brian ordered.


    However, his words made Winnie look puzzled.


    ¡°What do you want? Why take off my clothes?¡±


    Winnie asked with doubts, at this time, Brian gave a rare smile.


    ¡°Apply medicine on you. Don you have a disorderly thought?¡±


    Brian said evilly and thought Winnie must misunderstand him.


    ¡°You......You didn¡¯t say to apply medicine. You just asked me to take off clothes, sure I will have


    disorderly thought.¡±


    Winnie was blushed, embarrassed and wanted to run out.


    ¡°Well, I will watch my words. Take off your clothes, apply the medicine and I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    Brian urged her, in fact, he was not in a hurry to work, but wanted to see if Winnie¡¯s burn was better.


    Winnie obeyed and began to take off her clothes. Then shey on the bed and Brian began to apply


    medicine to her.


    Winnie did not say a word during the whole process of applying the medicine. Brian also closed his


    mouth and made no sound at all.


    Winnie did not speak because she was waiting for Brian to talk about Wendy, and Brian did not know


    what to say.


    More than once, he had guaranteed Winnie that he would talk to Wendy, but he did not say anything.


    Winnie must be curious about it, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Now, get dressed. Be careful not to break it.¡±


    Brian put away the ointment and Winnie began to put on her clothes. Winnie still did not speak and


    Brian was embarrassed.


    ¡°Hurry up to read my document, or we¡¯ll go back to ourpany if we get nothing to do this afternoon.¡±


    Winnie got out of bed and saw that Brian had something on his mind, so she had to put forward the


    work.


    As Winnie said that, she walked toward the door. Just as her hand touched the door handle, Brian


    stopped her.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Winnie turned to Brian.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Brian hesitated, but finally he could not speak.


    ¡°Talk another day. Work first.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go out. Ask your secretary to inform me the result.¡±


    Winnie opened the door and went out, but after two steps, she came back.


    ¡°Thank you for applying the medicine on me.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude, Winnie left.


    Winnie had no expectations at all, because their future could not be determined. It was not even clear


    that if the partnership would bepleted.


    Winnie¡¯s gratitude and Brian¡¯s apology had the same effect, which was a sign of alienation.


    Every time Winnie said thanks, Brian had the feeling that they were strangers.


    Winnie did not go home after work in the evening or go to the suburbs but to Daenerys¡¯ home. Because


    she was alone if she went home and there were so many people in the suburbs, she didn¡¯t know where


    she was, so the best choice was Daenerys¡¯ home.


    In Daenerys¡¯ bedroom.


    ¡°Doctor Burns is still on duty?¡±


    Winnie held Jelly Bean in her arms and asked softly.


    ¡°He said there is an operation and it seems that he can¡¯te home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, please put the baby down, it is tired to hold her.¡±


    Daenerys persuaded Winnie. Since she entered the room, she had been holding the baby.


    ¡°It is not tired, holding Jelly Bean makes me have sense of achievement.¡±


    As Winnie said that, she bent her head and kissed the forehead of Jelly Bean happily. When she


    bowed her head, the clothes hurt the burn on her back, and Winnie could not help twisting her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daenerys noticed Winnie¡¯s difort.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Winnie gave Jelly Bean to the matron.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me exactly what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Originally Daenerys was lying down. Seeing that Winnie did not look well, she sat up.


    ¡°I got scalded on my back, and Megan got scalded on her foot.¡±


    ...


    Winnie said what happenedst night, Daenerys was angry to hear that.


    ¡°Winwin, what do you think? Why do you forgive her? Do you want to make her into Penny? Are you


    willing to be bullied all the time and get hurt for no reason?¡±


    ¡°You should tell Brian and let Brian handle it. Penny targeted Luke, now Wendy hurt Megan. The two


    children got involved all the time.¡±


    Daenerys said angrily and pulled out her mobile phone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell him, I¡¯ll call Brian right now. I want to see who is more important to him, the children or


    Wendy.¡±


    Winnie came forward to stop her and grabbed her phone.


    ¡°We are fine, I¡¯ve taught her a lesson. She was afraid and had apologized to me.¡±


    ¡°Unlike Penny, Wendy is at least sober.¡±


    ¡°I warned her that it would be thest time, and that if it happens again, I will not spare her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it is not good for health.¡±


    Winnie appeased Daenerys, which made Daenerys speechless.


    ¡°Winwin, you can¡¯t be so merciful. No one remembers your goodness, and she is taking advantage of


    your goodness. You will end up hurting the children.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, sit down and we¡¯ll have a talk.¡±


    When Daenerys thought about it, she remembered that Penny had gone to the abyss little by little. She


    had to help Winnie with advice.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly so serious?¡±


    Winnie asked, but she still sat next to Daenerys.


    ¡°Winwin, it must never happen again. You and Brian can¡¯t go on like that, it¡¯s too dangerous for you.¡±


    ¡°Fight for Brian. Fight to be his wife, so that the children and you can be safe.¡±


    Daenerys thought it was the best way.


    ¡°Why do you change your mind so suddenly? You were always against my being with him. And it¡¯s


    impossible that I can be his wife. Brian can¡¯t even decide his own marriage.¡±


    Winnie had never dared to think of such an unrealistic question. She felt she was able to marry into the


    Be family.


    ¡°Winwin, because Brian couldn¡¯t control his marriage, I asked you to fight for it. Penny went to prison,


    and now there is Wendy. If Wendy is not in line with the conditions of the Be family, there will be


    other women. It goes on and on. Can you bear it?¡±


    ¡°The rtionship between you and Brian is not clear, and there are two children. If a woman bes


    Brian¡¯s wife, she will not feel at ease and will try to make you and the children disappear.¡±


    ¡°You said Wendy is not as vicious as Penny, but people change. If she had been kind, she wouldn¡¯t


    have said those things to the children in your presence.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, that¡¯s it. But everything was an obstacle in face of power and status.¡±


    Daenerys not felt the most suitable for Winnie was to marry Brian.


    Winnie did not speak, and Daenerys continued to say.


    ¡°You always say you want to go away with the children, but it isn¡¯t feasible. The Be family won¡¯t let


    you do that.¡±


    ¡°If you leave the children here, the woman married with Brian will have her own children and then your


    two children would be obstacles, it is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is in a rich family. No one is pure in heart. They all want to fight for power and gain.


    What is more, Luke and Megan will be in trouble because of your problem and they can¡¯t have a


    peaceful life.¡±


    Daenerys tried to persuade Winnie, and regretted her opposition before. If she had thought it through


    earlier and encouraged Winnie earlier, perhaps these things would not have happened.

 Chapter 381 Kevin’s Reminder

    Chapter 381 Kevin¡¯s Reminder


    If Winnie and her children wanted to live a peaceful life, the only possibility was to marry Brian. With


    status, others dare not hurt them.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite analytical. I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    Daenerys said so much, but Winnie only gave that answer.


    ¡°Winwin, you can¡¯t think about anything anymore. The longer you procrastinate, the more harm you and


    your children will suffer. As long as you don¡¯t marry Brian, the women around him will never stop


    hurting you, the children and you will never live in peace.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to fight for being Mrs. Be, I just want you to do that for the children and you can


    have a safe life.¡±


    Daenerys found it was difficult to persuade a person who had no motive. Winnie did not have the n,


    and her words would be of no use, but she was anxious that it might happen again.


    ¡°What if he still has women around him after we get married?¡±


    Winnie answered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that because he¡¯s too good. But when you¡¯ve got the Be family on your back,


    you¡¯ve got nothing to fear.¡±


    Daenerys was not god and could not predict so far. She only knew that if Winnie and Brian went on like


    that, the danger woulde one after another, and no one could guarantee that she would be safe


    every time.


    ¡°I will think about it, but it is not easy to be together with Brian.¡±


    Winnie still dare not imagine it, because there was no hope for her to be with Brian.


    Daenerys found Winnie had no interest, so she intended to persuade her after a while.


    ¡°Are you going to the suburbster?¡±


    Asked Daenerys.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Winnie answered listlessly.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go back to see Metan?¡±


    ¡°No, Ste is taking care of her.¡±


    Ste was very careful to take care of the children, so Winnie was relieved.


    ¡°Then you can stay at my ce tonight. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, I¡¯ll ask the nanny to get some food


    for you.¡±


    Daenerys had her reason to ask Winnie to stay, because she wanted to persuade herter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Doctor Burnsing back after the operation? If he isn¡¯ting back, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Winnie did not want to go back, because she was the only one at home. The bed had no Brian¡¯s breath


    any longer.


    ¡°I will call him and ask if he has started the operation.¡±


    Daenerys took the phone and made a call to Kevin, unexpectedly the phone was soon picked up.


    ¡°The operation hasn¡¯t started yet? Will you be back tonight?¡±


    ¡°The operation is cancelled. Brian is here and I¡¯ll go back after chatting with him.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s voice passed over from the telephone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Be busy today? Why does he have time toe to you?¡±


    Daenerys mentioned Brian, which surprised Winnie. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t eat lunch. How


    could he find time to chat with Kevin?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll be back in a minute. Eat well and rest well, and tell the nanny to get dinner for me, so


    that I can eat when I get home.¡±


    With that, Kevin hung up the phone. Since the birth of the baby, he loved to stay at home and even did


    not want to go out to work.


    Putting down the phone, with a bright smile on his face, he said to Brian in his office.


    ¡°If you have anyints, just say it out, and then I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°I came here to ask about Wendy. You should know how I got together with Wendy, right?¡±


    Brian was eager to confirm this matter. If the woman in his dream was really Wendy, he wanted to ask


    her what happened.


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    When Kevin heard it, he could not help tightening his eyebrows.


    As soon as the matter was mentioned, the woman in ck had to be mentioned, and then a lot of


    things rted would be asked.


    At that point, Kevin would not know what to say.


    ¡°Today I asked Wendy toe to mypany. I wanted to break up with her. But she was wearing


    that ck hoodie, and her hair used to be scattered, but today it was tied up in a ponytail. It was like


    the back of the woman in the picture.¡±


    Brian exined. At the thought of the back of Wendy, he was anxious and did not know what to do.


    ¡°Has Wendy changed her style?¡±


    Kevin said jokingly, but he wondered if Wendy deliberately dressed like that to keep Brian.


    ¡°Answer the question, how I got together with Wendy?¡±


    Brian asked, seeing that Kevin was always evasive, Brian had to remind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know, you know everything about me, including the picture.¡±


    Brian put the words clearly, so that Kevin would not hide it.


    ¡°You told me about the picture, but it¡¯s been a long time and it is associated with nightmares. I don¡¯t


    remember that well.¡±


    Kevin did not lie at the moment. Brian was not a fool and he could not be cheated for so long.


    ¡°You were together because of that dress. You said you got a familiar feeling when you saw her back,


    and then you started chasing her.¡±


    ¡°But now I wonder if it has anything to do with the woman in the picture.¡±


    Kevin said something unimportant, He wondered if he should discuss with Ste before he told Brian.


    ¡°I was with her because I loved her, wasn¡¯t I? Is it the woman in the picture that I liked?¡±


    Asked Brian, but he did not know who he was asking. His heart was known only by himself.


    He was more confused now, the woman in the picture was affecting him more and more, and he


    wanted to know all the mysteries about the woman. He wanted to make sure if he liked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you liked her or not, I am sure you had not told me that.¡±


    Kevin breathed a sigh of relief. He absolutely did not lie, because Brian really did not say it to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Thinking too much will only give you a headache. There will always be a time


    when all will be clear. Just think about what¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    Kevin wanted to change the topic and did not want to continue to lie to Brian. At this time, he


    rememberedst night.


    ¡°By the way, Brian, do you know Megan was injured?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I knew itst night.¡±


    Brian answered Kevin, but he was still thinking of the picture.


    ¡°That hot pot shop is too careless, but that owner is good. He personally took Megan to the hospital.


    Nothing irresponsible was said during the whole process and he had been holding Megan to do all the


    exams.¡±


    ¡°But there is one thing I can¡¯t understand, Winwin said that the waiter fell down and got Megan scalded.


    But I saw...¡±


    Kevin stopped at this for he saw Brian was in a daze.


    ¡°Did you hear me, Mr. Be?¡±


    Kevin called Brian.


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±


    Brian came back to sense, but he heard nothing.


    ¡°I was saying that the person I saw in the hospitalst night seemed to be Wendy.¡±


    Kevin said again.


    ¡°Wendy? What do you mean?¡±


    Brian finally focused.


    So Kevin told Brian what Winnie had saidst night.


    ¡°Winwin said she didn¡¯t see Wendy, but she was clearly hiding something. When Winwin left, I asked


    the security guard who was on duty at the gate. He said that Winwin had an argument with a woman


    and had pped her twice. The woman kept apologizing to Winwin, so I suspect it was Wendy, and the


    burn may have something to do with Wendy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Brian frowned coldly and got angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask if it was Wendy.¡±


    He pulled out his mobile phone, but was stopped by Kevin.


    ¡°Who are you going to ask? Winwin won¡¯t tell you the truth if she wants to hide it. And I just suspect it, I


    am not sure that the woman was Wendy. Look it up if you want to know the truth. Luke said that you


    had been that hot pot shop, where there must be monitoring.¡±


    Kevin was thoughtful, and he told Brian what to do. Although Brian did not need him if he wanted to


    know.


    Brian adopted Kevin¡¯s proposal and he made a call to Albert.


    ¡°Check the hotpot shop we went on Winwin¡¯s birthday. Getst night¡¯s monitoring, I¡¯ll see it in the


    morning.¡±


    Brian still wanted to say something after he hung up the phone, but Kevin decisively refused.


    ¡°I have to go home to take care of my wife and baby, and you can go wherever you want to go.¡±


    Kevin said, he did not want to continue any topic, because everything had connection.


    The next morning, shortly after Albert entered the president¡¯s office, people outside the office heard a


    deafening roar.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the office.


    ¡°Sure enough, Wendy did it. It has nothing to do with the hotpot shop. Is she out of her mind? Is she


    going the way of Penny? And now she dare attack my children.¡±


    Brian was furious and broke a valuable antique on the table. What he wanted to do most at the moment


    was to kill Wendy personally, but she carried with her his unsolved mystery.


    Brian clenched his fists on the desk, showing a cold and angry face, which made Albert terrified.


    But even though he was afraid, he had to say the rest.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing, Mr. Be. I got this message when I came to work.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Brian was in a terrible mood and his tone was as cold as frost.


    ¡°The reason for Winnie¡¯s car lost control was found.¡±


    ¡°Who did that?¡±


    Brian said with a gloomy face, and there seemed to be me of anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Yup.¡±


    Albert handed the evidence to Brian.


    ¡°It¡¯s her again, it¡¯s her again.¡±


    Brian got furious and smashed the desk forcibly, but the pain from hands had been covered by the


    anger in his heart.


    ¡°Enough, enough. Fetch her to me, now.¡±

 Chapter 382 The truth is out

    Chapter 382 The truth is out


    Wendy was so insidious woman, even if he liked her and she had saved his life, he could not keep her


    around and had to abandon her, because she had hurt the people he cared the most. She did not


    deserve he did something for her.


    Brian roared angrily and Albert went out to carry out themand.


    As he walked out of the president¡¯s office, he met Winnie.


    Winnie asked with concern.


    ¡°What is wrong with Mr. Be?¡±


    She had heard his roar and the sound of breaking, but she could not hear very well, so she asked with


    concern.


    ¡°I will talk to youter, now I got something to do.¡±


    As he spoke, Albert strode forward but then came backter.


    ¡°If Mr. Be doesn¡¯t call you, don¡¯t go in.¡±


    After saying that to Winnie, he left.


    Hearing that, Winnie was more worried, but she could not ask about it, so she had to go back to her


    office.


    She was not in a mood to work and looked outside standing by the window, to check if there was new


    situation. Finally she sent a message to Brian.


    Winnie: What is wrong with you? I have heard you roaring from outside.


    But she did not get the reply after a long time, so she became more worried.


    Half an hourter, Albert knocked at the door.


    ¡°Winnie, Mr. Be wants to see you.¡±


    So she followed Albert to the president¡¯s office.


    Before he entered the office, Albert told the secretary that no one was allowed to be outside the office.


    Therefore, everyone went to the conference room and tea room, so that they could not hear the voice


    from inside.


    Laura was curious about that, so she came to the tea room and talk with the secretary.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the president was furious. It is been a long time since I had seen him lost his temper.¡±


    ¡°Who did that?¡±


    Laura asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Albert, Miss Yup and Winnie were inside, I don¡¯t know who of them made him angry.¡±


    The secretary said and that was all she knew.


    ¡°Miss Yup? Mr. Be¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Laura asked, because she became panic.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After that, Laura left the tea room and went back to her office and sent a message to ra.


    She told Laura what she had just said.


    Laura: I feel unease, did Wendy anger Brian?


    After sending the message, she waited in the office restless. If Wendy angered Brian, it must be


    exposed, would she and ra get involved?


    ra came from the toilet and saw the message, she felt worried.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ra: Mr. Be is angry?


    Laura: You finally replied. Yes, all the people in the 30th floor know that and the secretary said he got


    the angriest.


    Laura: Wendy is now in the president¡¯s office. What should we do, have we got exposed?


    ra got cold sweat all over, but she did not know what to do.


    ra: don¡¯t worry, Laura, wait and see. We don¡¯t know what happened yet. Even if Wendy was


    exposed, she might not have got us involved, she still needs us to give her advice.


    raforted Laura, she also appeased herself by saying that, but she could not feel rxed but got


    more worried.


    In Brian¡¯s office.


    Winnie pushed open the door and saw Wendy and Calvin inside, as well as Brian who was angry.


    He gave cold breath.


    He did not say a word, but his face was gloomy.


    Winnie had no idea what happened and did not know if it was because of her that Brian got angry, but


    she did not do anything wrong these days.


    ¡°Brian¡­¡±


    But Brian interrupted her coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    And then he looked to Wendy in ck hoodie with ponytail and said sharply.


    ¡°Calvin, show Wendy the video.¡±


    Calvin strode to Wendy, present the tablet to Wendy and clicked on the video.


    It was the video that Winnie pped in the face of Wendy.


    Seeing that, Wendy looked up at Winnie angrily and then she became panic.


    ¡°Brian, it is misunderstanding. Winnie framed me, so I have to apologized to her.¡±


    Wendy made it up to clear herself, but it annoyed Brian.


    Brian showed her the video, wanting her to admit her mistakes, so that they could have a nice talk, but


    Wendy put the responsibility on Winnie.


    ¡°Do you mean she scalded her child¡¯s foot and scald herself, and let you take the responsibility?


    Wendy, with you character, can you be beat for no reason?¡±


    Brian said angrily and looked at Wendy sharply.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    You still don¡¯t admit it, do you? Calvin.¡±


    At that, Calvin showed Wendy the tablet again.


    It was a video from the hot pot shop. Seeing that, Wendy became soulless like a balloon lost its air.


    Brian had found it out and got evidence. Her defense became ridiculous.


    ¡°I am sorry, Brain, I really am sorry, I am sorry for Megan, but I did not target Megan. I was angry to see


    Winnie and I just wanted to teach her a lesson. I did not mean to hurt Megan, it was my fault, Brian¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I have warmed you she is my woman and you can¡¯t treat her badly. I warmed you to stay


    away from her.¡±


    Brian interrupted Wendy angrily. At this moment, Wendy made Brian feel sick.


    ¡°Sorry, I am sorry, please forgive me for the sake of our rtionship of years. Please give me a chance,


    I will never do it again.¡±


    Wendy begged.


    ¡°Since you said that, I will give you a chance.¡±


    Brian¡¯s mood became low and he continued.


    ¡°Tell me what you did to hurt Winnie. To be honest, I will give you another chance.¡±


    With that, he stood there coldly and waited for Wendy¡¯s answer.


    Wendy was stunned and thought about what she had done. Brian had warmed her that if she hurt


    Winnie, their rtionship woulde to an end.


    If she said it out, she had no chance, so she did not think much about it.


    ¡°Brian, I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt her expect for aggressive words.¡±


    Wendy gave her answer, but it made Brian disappointed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Brian asked angrily, and he got me of anger in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sure, I didn¡¯t hurt her..¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I have given you the chance, Wendy, but you did not cherish it. Calvin.¡±


    Brian got furious and made an order loudly.


    Since Wendy did not cherish the chance, his rtionship with Wendy would be over.


    Calvin again showed the evidence to Wendy.


    It was another video. It was a statement of a man, who was saying that he got a call from Wendy and


    took the money to make Winnie¡¯s car out of control.


    Only Wendy knew the man in the video. Seeing that, Wendy broke down.


    She did not expect that. She thought it had been a long time and Brian would not pursue it, but it gave


    her a blow.


    No, even if it was she did that, she could not give up Brian like this.


    ¡°Brian, I am sorry, I was wrong, I am sorry, I am really sorry.¡±


    Wendy took Brian¡¯s arm and begged him. Winnie walked to Calvin with a cold face.


    She was always calm and wanted to appeal to Brian¡¯s mercy for Wendy, but now she got hatred.


    Listening to the man saying that how Wendy framed her, she could not help but feel angry.


    She pushed away Calvin and walked to Wendy, she pulled her over and pped in her face.


    ¡°Wendy, I am wrong about you, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sinister. I told you that you can hurt me, and


    even kill me, but you can¡¯t do anything to harm my child.¡±


    Winnie said angrily. She did not care whether Brian was there, whether he would protect Wendy, she


    had to p her.


    Wendy felt burning pain on face, but she did not pay attention to it, now she could only make apology.


    ¡°Winwin, I did not hurt Megan. I told you that man that don¡¯t make it into trouble and I just wanted to


    give you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, I am wrong, please give me a chance. Please¡­¡±


    However, Winnie interrupted her, now she was still making excuse.


    ¡°When the break was out of control, Megan was in the car. If I drove faster, if it were not Leo offered me


    help, we would have died. Dare you say you had not hurt Megan?¡±

 Chapter 383 Over

    Chapter 383 Over


    Winnie was so angry, and she continued to scold Wendy.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t want to make it into a trouble, but don¡¯t you know it is a big deal if the car break is


    broken, who can control it? Who can tell which road it would out of control?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you are so mean. I wanted to plead for you, because Megan is fine, but you, what have you


    done?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I won¡¯t plead for you, if I do that, it is equal to that I hurt my child.¡±


    With that, Winnie looked to Brian.


    She would not forgive Wendy and it was up to Brian how he dealt with her.


    Brian took a deep breath and said coldly.


    ¡°Wendy, for the sake of our rtionship of years, I will not pursue your legal responsibility, but we are


    over.¡±


    ¡°No, Brian, you can¡¯t break up with me.¡±


    Winnie sprang at Brian, shedding tears and then she said.


    ¡°We had been together for years, how can we break up because of it? I made a mistake, but I will


    never do it again.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Brian pushed Wendy away, but she held Brian tightly.


    Albert and Calvin came to Wendy and dragged her out.


    ¡°Wendy, I break up with you, if you make a scene and make troubles to Winwin, your family will be


    involved.¡±


    Brian had to warm Wendy, lest she harmed Winnie.


    ¡°Brian¡­¡±


    Wendy still struggled, but Brian did not want to see her.


    ¡°Send her home.¡±


    Brian ordered in a domineering manner. Albert and Calvin took the president¡¯s elevator dragging


    Wendy downstairs.


    Brian took a sigh and finally he felt relived.


    ¡°Winwin, I am sorry.¡±


    Brian embraced Winnie and warmed her kind heart.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Wendy is so scheming and she would try everything to deal with me. I have been


    guilty to her and did not want to upy your time. I try my best to make you together, but she hurt me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fear that they revenge on me, but I am afraid the children get hurt because of me.¡±


    Winnie was wrong and shed tears.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since Wendy came back, no one could feel her feelings.


    She lived her life carefully and did not dare to say she wanted to say, and even when she met the man


    she loved, she had to restrict her excitement.


    It was hard and she suffered a lot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I will not let it happen again.¡±


    Brain held her more tightly, and he felt distressed for Winnie. She had paid a lot but she got nothing,


    she must be upset.


    After appeasing Winnie, he let her go and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Winwin, actually, Wendy is not that scheming.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You have the evidence, and you think it was not her did that?¡±


    Winnie got irritated. She was afraid Brian would say that and he believed in other women not her.


    ¡°No, I got the evidence, sure I believe it was her, but I think someone was behind her. Someone gave


    her bullet, and she shot.¡±


    Brian hurried to exined, but she understood Winnie was angry, because he did not trust her and did


    not give her sense of security.


    ¡°What do you mean? Who dislike me?¡±


    Winnie got nervous. Was it true as Daenerys said she would not have a peaceful life?


    ¡°Wait, I need to confirm it.¡±


    Then Brian made a call to Morgan.


    ¡°Bring me ra and Winnie¡¯s assistant.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone. Winnie looked at Brian with doubts.


    ¡°Why bring them here?¡±


    She could understand ra framed her, but what did Laura do?


    ¡°I am not sure, we will know when they get here.¡±


    Brian did not investigate ra and Laura, if they did not tell the truthter, he would investigate it.


    Winnie was confused and guessed what was the rtionship between Laura and Wendy, and then she


    thought of the situation Laura first met Wendy in the president¡¯s office.


    Wendy was surprised to see Laura, but before she called Laura, Laura interrupted her.


    And the picture of that she hugged Oscar was taken by Laura. She said she had lost her phone, it was


    so coincident that Wendy picked up her phone. If were not Laura said that, Wendy could not know


    about the picture.


    At this thought, Winnie opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it and you will know when they are here.¡±


    Brian said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Have you applied the ointment, go to the break room and I will apply it for you.¡±


    With that, he took Winnie to the break room.


    Morgan had been waiting for Brian¡¯s call and then he would go to ra¡¯s office.


    At the door, he did not knock at the door but entered directly.


    ¡°ra, Mr. Be wants to see you.¡±


    ra became sober and she did not know what to do.


    ¡°Morgan, do you know why Mr. Be wants to see me?¡±


    ra got up from the chair. Even though she did not want to, she had to follow Morgan. Though she


    felt her feet heavy, she had to insist. She had suspected that she had been exposed, but she would not


    admit defeated in the end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Morgan said in a deep voice, which made ra had a worse mood.


    The only one who could make her feel at ease was Laura. She followed behind Morgan and wanted to


    text Laura, trying to collude with her that they would not admit it, so that Brian would know what to do.


    As she was to pull out her phone, Morgan turned around and grabbed her phone.


    ¡°It is unnecessary to make a call.¡±


    With that, he turned around and moved forward.


    He took ra to the 30th floor, but he did not go to seen president directly, but came to Laura¡¯s office.


    ¡°Laura, follow me to see Mr. Be.¡±


    Morgan said, which stunned Laura who was lowering her head to look at her phone.


    When she looked up and saw ra who was panic, she broke down instantly.


    She wanted to do something for her, but she had no courage to speak.


    She was different with ra with situation and capability, maybe she would get the worst result.


    After knocking at the door, Morgan took Laura and ra to the office, at this time, Brian took Winnie


    out of the break room.


    Seeing Laura and ra, Brian¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    Seeing that Brian took Winnie out of the break room, ra and Laura were desperate.


    Laura had been paying attention to them, but she did not see Wendy came out of the office. If she had


    seen her, she would ask the situation, so that she would be prepared.


    When she was called by Morgan, she thought Wendy was still inside, but not Wendy was not here,


    Laura was more nervous, shaking.


    ¡°You should know why I call you here.¡±


    Brian asked coldly and ra and Laura did not date to look into his eyes.


    Neither of them answered, because they did not know what to say and did not know what would Brian


    say next.


    ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Brian raised his tone with doubts.


    At this point, Laura and ra looked at each other and it was Laura spoke first.


    ¡°Yes, we live in the samemunity and we often meet on the way to work.¡±


    Laura did not hide it, but ra lived in a high-scale residentmunity, she lived in the building next to


    it.


    Winnie was surprised to hear that. She did not know that Laura knew ra, so it made sense the three


    made collusion.


    Brian continued to ask in a cold voice.


    ¡°You three know each other?¡±


    Everyone knew who Brian refer to, but at this moment, ra did not make a wide decision.


    ¡°Mr. Be, why do you refer to?¡±


    She asked, but it made Brian furious.


    Brian frowned and his face went pale.


    ¡°Wendy, you and Laura.¡±


    Brian endured it.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Be. I am familiar with Laura, but I only met Miss Yup at thepany.¡±


    ¡°You lied.¡±


    Brian roared loudly.


    ¡°ra, you don¡¯t face the reality now. You have worked for me for years, and you still don¡¯t understand


    me? If I don¡¯t master it, do you think I will ask you to be here?¡±


    Brain shouted loudly, which frightened ra and she got weak in legs.


    Seeing that Brain was like an angry lion, she realized that she had said something she should not say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Be, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you can lie but I don¡¯t want to defile my ears.¡±


    ¡°Morgan, show the video.¡±

 Chapter 384 Forgive Laura

    Chapter 384 Forgive Laura


    Morgan brought the tablet and showed the video to ra and Laura, and Winnie at this time came


    over.


    It was offered by the hot pot shop. It showed ra and Laura pulled Wendy out.


    Then it was the video outside the hot pot shop. ra drove the car and Laura pushed Wendy into the


    car.


    Seeing that, Winnie was more shocked when ra and Laura.


    They had known each other for long and colluded together to make her into trouble. No wonder Wendy


    knew where she was. So it was not only Wendy hated her, ra had never give up.


    As they were shocked, Morgan spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I have recorded their conversation in ra¡¯s car, should I y it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, y it now.¡±


    Brian order in a cold voice.


    He was not sure if ra and Laura colluded with Wendy, because he did not have strong evidence.


    The voice record must be valuable, and Morgan had made sure of it.


    Seeing the video, ra and Laura was shocked, and not the record was to be yed, they must be


    scared.


    It didn¡¯t until now Laura realized that people could not do wrong thing, or she would be uneasy. If she


    had done nothing, she didn¡¯t have to fear standing in the front of Brian.


    There were voices of the three in the record, every word hurt Winnie¡¯s heart. At this moment, she


    realized that her kindness was of no use. They thought she could be bullied easily and her goodness


    could be trampled on foot.


    It was the first time Brian heard that. He was angry, but he saw that Winnie was sad.


    He walked to Winnie, said nothing, and covered her ears and then motioned Morgan to turn it off.


    As he was tofort her, Laura knelt down in the front of Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin, I am sorry, I was wrong to help Wendy. I have done many mistakes, I told your track to


    Wendy, send the picture of you and Oscar to her. I did that, I am so wrong, you can beat me or scold


    me.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, please forgive me. I will never do it again, I will work hard and be a good person.¡±


    Laura said with tears. At this moment, she had no other choice and could not wait Winnie to ask her, or


    she would not have chance.


    She could not hope that she would work in the Be Group, but Winnie was one of the shareholders


    of herpany, and it would be easy for Winnie to fire her.


    At this point, Winnie had calmed down. She pushed Brian away and then said.


    ¡°Laura, I am good to you in every aspect, I would like to know why you did that to me.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, I will tell you, I will not let to you. I am jealous of you and I hate you because of your position.


    That position of direction had been vacant before you came, and I had worked for the longest time in


    thepany and I have more experience than the younger employee, so I thought that position


    belonged to me.¡±


    ¡°But you came and took that position, so I hate you. And ra came to me, and I was angry, so I


    framed you with them.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, I am sorry, I should not be selfish and did that do you.¡±


    Laura cried sadly and Winnie was speechless.


    After a long time working together, she admitted that Laura was capable.


    Winnie took a sigh and did not know if she should forgive Laura.


    She bent down and help Laura up. Before she could determine what to do, Brain spoke suddenly.


    ¡°Such selfish person can not work in the Be Group. You pleased Wendy, have you ever thought of


    the consequence to provoke my woman?¡±


    ¡°Laura, you don¡¯t know me and I will let you know what the consequence to provoke Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Morgan, release the news, Laura will be forbidden to work in this field. Thepany hires her will be


    our enemy.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brian said in a domineering manner. Winnie was kind, if he was not cruel, they would bully Winnie


    again.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Be, I was my fault, I am sorry, please give me a chance.¡±


    Laura was scared and her tears kept following down.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I have something to do with Laura, I want to talk to her alone in my office.¡±


    Seeing that Brian was angry, Winnie knew Laura was screwed.


    She took Laura¡¯ hand and left. When she passed by ra, she stared at her angrily.


    She had given ra chance, but ra always went against her, so she could not forgive ra and


    would not plead mercy for her. As for how Brian dealt with her, it had nothing to do with her.


    Winnie took Laura back to her office and then sent a message to Morgan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t carry out Mr. Be¡¯s order.¡±


    After that, she put away her phone.


    Before she did anything, Laura took her hand and apologized to her.


    ¡°Sorry, Winwin, I am sorry. I know I am shameless to stay that, but it makes me feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Laura, don¡¯t stay that again. It had happened, and nothing would change.¡±


    Winnie interrupted Laura and then she continued.


    ¡°Laura, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will tell you.¡±


    So Laura told Winnie the whole story and showed her the chat records.


    ¡°Winwin, I have told you everything I know. Please forgive me.¡±


    After reading the chat record, Winnie asked with a frown.


    ¡°Do you know that Wendy made a move on my car?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that. I have already showed you the chat record, and I have nothing to hide.¡±


    ¡°I admit that I have my purpose and want to work in the Be Group taking use of Wendy, so I have


    been helping her.¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong and it was dirty. Please forgive me, Winwin.¡±


    Laura cried with regret. At this moment, she hated herself and pped in her own face.


    ¡°What are you doing, Laura?¡±


    Winnie hurried to stop Laura, and took her to the sofa.


    ¡°Sit down, calm yourself down.¡±


    As Laura sat down, Winnie handed the tissue to her.


    And then she leaned on one side and took a long breath.


    From the chat record, Laura was indeed ttering Wendy. And Wendy did wrong things because she


    listened to ra.


    After a moment of silence, Winnie decided to give Laura a chance, but she had something to say.


    ¡°Laura, I can forgive you, but I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Laura was nervous again, but she saw hope.


    ¡°Do you know why ra hate me?¡±


    Winnie wanted to know what ra said to Laura and why they colluded.


    ¡°ra said you hated her and she was transferred because of you. And she sympathized with Wendy


    so she helped Wendy.


    Laura was honest, it was the critical moment, and she dare not cheat Winnie.


    ¡°She was right, but it was not that I hate you, but she hates me since the moment she saw me. I want


    to tell you why she hates me and why she got transferred.


    Winnie told Laura what happened between ra and her, including ra apologized to her and


    begged her for mercy with tears.


    Laura wiped her tears but now she was angry. She thought ra wanted to set foot in the Be


    Group like her, but she did not expect that ra was so sinister and scheming.


    ¡°So she likes Mr. Be and takes you as an enemy. That is why she helped Wendy to drive you away,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right.¡±


    Winnie sighed. What happened between ra and her could not have happened, but now it became a


    mess.


    ¡°So Wendy was used by her. Mr. Be doesn¡¯t like Wendy, so Wendy is not a threat to her?¡±


    Laura analyzed and found that ra was so horrible.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Winnie sighed, but she did not regret that she had forgiven ra, because she did not forgive her, she


    would not have known that she was a sinister person.


    ¡°It must be it. She told me that Mr. Be likes you and she could see that Mr. Be has different


    attitude towards you since you came to the Be Group.¡±


    ¡°So she has been jealous of you since then, or she would not have done all these things.¡±


    Laura connected all the things together. She finally knew what kind of person ra was and realized


    that Wendy got used.


    But she could not me on others but herself being greedy and expecting some unreal things.

 Chapter 385 Direct Dismissal

    Chapter 385 Direct Dismissal


    Laura sighed deeply, and now she finally woke up and realized her mistake.


    ¡°Winwin, I understand it. This is a lesson for me. From now on, I will be down-to-earth and never have


    a bigoted idea of anyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think in this way, Laura, but you can¡¯t work at the Be Group anymore. Go back to the


    Winnie was benevolent and did her best. She had the confidence to persuade Brian not to forbid Laura


    to work in the field, but it was impossible to persuade Brian to allow Laura to stay in the Be Group.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much for your forgiveness. But Winwin, Mr. Be said he¡¯s going to ban me


    to work in this circle...¡±


    Laura and worried and her tears flew flow down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll try to convince Mr. Be. Now go and organize your papers, bring the


    important papers to me, and then go home.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s tone was gentle. She would solve the rest of the problems.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll help you when you are busy. Thank you very much. Thank you for helping


    me.¡±


    What Winnie did avoided gossip on Laura and saved Laura¡¯s self-esteem, which was the most


    gratifying thing for Laura.


    ¡°But Laura, I still have something to say.¡±


    ¡°I hope it never happens again. If it does, I can do nothing for you, but leave it to Mr. Be.¡±


    Winnie had given others too many opportunities, but she hoped that Laura could fulfill hermitment.


    ¡°Winwin, you are so nice to me, if I hurt you again, I will be inhuman. I promise you I will never do such


    a thing again. I will not do that to you and to anybody.¡±


    She was lucky this time and would not do it again. And she has sensed that Brian cared about Winnie,


    how could she risk her life to provoke her again?


    At the same time, in the president¡¯s office.


    After Winnie went out with Laura, Morgan received Winnie¡¯s message.


    He looked down at it and knew Winnie was to be kind again. Since Winnie asked, he would help her, so


    he would not carry out Brian¡¯s order for the time being.


    But the message did not mention ra, which meant she had beenpletely disappointed at ra


    and would not give her another chance.


    Brian stood angrily in front of ra. ra was scared and dared not look into his eyes


    ¡°ra, since you did that on your observation period, what do you say I should do?¡±


    Brian asked ra and wanted to see if she had repentance.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I did make a mistake, and I said disparaging works about Winnie, but Wendy kept asking


    me for help, and I couldn¡¯t refuse...¡±


    ra¡¯s tone was hard, not humble and sincere as Laura. She had always felt that with her husband¡¯s


    protection she did not need to make herself so miserable.


    However, before her so-called exnation had finished, Brian interrupted her angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, ra, you still don¡¯t realize your mistake and me Wendy for it. Wendy doesn¡¯t know


    you like me and she is being used by you.¡±


    Brian was so furious and ever his eyes got mes. ra should be d she was a woman, otherwise


    she would have been knocked down on the ground.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything, because I won¡¯t give you another chance. Resign now. We don¡¯t


    need a snake like you.¡±


    Brian waspletely angry. He would not transfer her but directly dismiss her, so that she could


    always remember the lesson of today.


    After listening to Brian¡¯s words, ra finally became afraid. She wasn¡¯t transferred, but got fired, which


    meant she was out of the Be Group and lost her job.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I was wrong, for the sake of my husband...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention your husband. You are not good enough for Spencer. He will be ashamed to see you


    like this in another world.¡±


    ¡°He was so kind, so righteous, so understood how to get along with other. But you are so bad.¡±


    Speaking of Spencer, Brian was in grief, because Spencer had so few ws, and Brian still missed him.


    ¡°ra, since Spencer died, I have been taking care of your family so that Spencer can rest in peace. I


    provide you with living expenses, free housing, insurance for the elderly and regr physical check-


    ups. I sent someone to help take care of your children when they were sick. All this was because


    Spencer was gone, but you think I like you and did something to hurt Winnie.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you another chance. I¡¯ve done enough for your family. After Spencer died, you could not


    get so muchpensation, it was me forced the party that caused the trouble toe up with high


    ¡°If Spencer hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to get home because of your phone call, how could he have been


    speeding? If he hadn¡¯t been speeding, the other side wouldn¡¯t have both died and Spencer wouldn¡¯t


    have lost his life.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget that. You should remember it all the time. Don¡¯t let your selfishness blind your


    eyes, don¡¯t let your dirty behavior dirty Spencer¡¯s life.¡±


    Brian mentioned what happened in the past in order to make ra sober, to face the reality, to bear the


    consequence she had caused.


    ra now was in tears.


    Brian¡¯s words reminded her of what happened in those years. She was hurtful, guilty and speechless.


    But Brian kept talking.


    ¡°In addition to thepensation given to you by the party who caused the ident, I also gave you a


    lump sum of money for your living expenses. The money together will be enough for your family to live


    owe nothing to you or to Spencer.¡±


    ¡°Morgan, send ra out, ask the personnel department to immediately find someone to rece her.¡±


    After Brian issued the order, he turned around and warned ra with his cold back. This was the


    consequence that she refused to give up.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door behind him, Brian could not help but take a deep breath and spit


    it out slowly.


    He felt like being in a war this day, like working for several days and nights, which made him physically


    and mentally tired.


    He had broken up with the woman he had loved and sent away the woman he had felt guilty to, but


    fortunately he protected the woman he loved the most. Everything was worth it.


    Soon Brian and Winnie got into the work and neither of them had lunch, one did not have time and the


    other was affected by the mood.


    After work in the evening, Brian drove Winnie directly to the suburbs. Now Brian no longer had


    resistance to the suburbs, every day after work, it was natural for him to go back to the suburbs.


    Brian did not speak all the way home, and Winnie did not ask any questions. They were both silent.


    The car pulled into the garage and stopped. Before Winnie got out, Brian took her hand.


    ¡°Tonight live with me in the suburbs. I am tired and I can only have a sound sleep with you around.¡±


    For Brian¡¯s requirements, Winnie was reluctant to agree. After all, Ste and Joshua were there. But


    Brian got affection in his eyes and she could not bear to refuse him.


    ¡°Ok, I will stay.¡±


    Winnie answered Brian with a warm smile. Even though it was inconvenient for her to be there, she


    managed to ovee it.


    ¡°By the way, do you want to say that you and Wendy broke up to your family?¡±


    Winnie asked Brian.


    ¡°I...¡±


    As Brian was to answer, he was interrupted by Winnie.


    ¡°Wait, I want to make sure, you really broke up, right?¡±


    Winnie was not sure about it, because she did not know whether Brian was still in love with Wendy.


    ¡°Miss Chamber, I want to tell you formally that I have broken up with Wendy. We are no longer


    boyfriend and girlfriend. I¡¯m single at the moment.¡±


    Brian made a statement to Winnie formally but rxedly.


    However, hisst words made Winnie embarrassed.


    Without Wendy, Brian was single, so what was she? Was she Brian¡¯s sleeping pills? When he could not


    fall asleep, she took one.


    ¡°All right, I see. Shall we go first?¡±


    To hide her embarrassment, Winnie returned to the topic.


    ¡°Needless to say, everyone knows that. I told my sister at noon.¡±


    Winnie was still worried, but the Be family had already known it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Winnie pushed the door and got off the car. Breathing the fresh air outside, Winnie felt better.


    As they entered the door, Ste came over passionately.


    ¡°Youe back at the right time, the meal is ready. We are waiting for you.¡±


    Ste was very happy.


    ¡°Dinner is early tonight.¡±


    Winnie politely said. She wanted to help to cook, but the dinner had already been ready.


    ¡°Brian called and said that you had not eaten since noon. He asked me to prepare dinner earlier in


    case you are hungry.¡±


    Ste knew that Brian¡¯s love was always silent and would not say he cared about Winnie, so she


    offered help so that Winnie could feel the care from Brian.


    Winnie looked at Brian shyly. She did not expect him to be so considerate.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, Ste, I will wash my hands ande back to eat.¡±


    With that, Winnie went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 386 Being Single

    Chapter 386 Being Single


    At the dinner table, the family was happy and harmonious.


    ¡°Megan, your foot hasn¡¯t recovered and you can¡¯t move a lot. You must listen to aunt¡¯s words, ok?¡±


    ¡°Luke, have you studied today? Uncle Oscar wille back tomorrow. Do you want to start the ss?¡±


    As she ate, Winnie said.


    ¡°Mommy, I am good. When I don¡¯t sleep, I will take off the gauze, when I take a nap, aunt helped me


    wrap it up for fear that I will touch it.¡±


    Megan answered, even if she was hurt, she was still sharp-tongued.


    ¡°Mommy, I am also good, my sister needs me to take care of, so I will not take the programming ss


    these two days.¡±


    Luke answered.


    ¡°Well, do as you like. But make good use of the holidays, you¡¯re going to school soon.¡±


    Winnie had to remind the two children, to let them be psychologically ready.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡±


    Replied the two children with one voice.


    Seeing that the two children were so sensible, Rufus smiled happily, even Joshua admired Winnie.


    ¡°Luke, Megan, you are the best. You are old enough to protect Mommy.¡±


    Brian suddenly praised the two children, which stunned the two children.


    ¡°Daddy found out our secret, and he praised you because he saw how you protected Mommy.¡±


    Winnie said it easily, so that the two children would not have resistance to that memory.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is. Daddy, you saw it? Brother was very awesome and domineering.¡±


    Megan was happy and worshiped her brother more than before.


    ¡°Yes, you have to protect Mommy when someone bullies her. That¡¯s what men do.¡±


    Brian encouraged the children. Although he did not want to see such a thing happened again, he had


    to say that to them.


    ¡°Daddy got a loophole words, I want to make it up. Luke and Megan should protect Mommy at the


    premise that mommy has done nothing wrong. If Mommy¡¯s wrong about one thing and you help


    Mommy, it will be bad.¡±


    Winnie did not want the children to have distorted thoughts and took this opportunity to let them know


    what was right and what was wrong.


    ¡°Mommy, rest assured we only do good things and don¡¯t do bad things.¡±


    Megan had been infected by Mommy¡¯s kindness and positive energy. They would not do bad things


    anyway.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Winnie gave a warm smile, for the two children understood what she said.


    ¡°Winwin is really careful in educating the children. How happy these two children are to have a mother


    like you.¡±


    Joshua said jokingly, but he did admire Winnie.


    She did her work well and took care of two children.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you are joking. When I was angry, I would make a noise like a madman. You just didn¡¯t


    see it.¡±


    But Winnie¡¯s crazy education had not happened many times.


    ¡°Your brother-inw envies your two children. He either held this one in his arms or held that one in his


    arms all day, which made the children restrained.¡±


    Ste joined in the conversation, but Joshua cleared his throat as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°I officially announce that I n to have a baby.¡±


    Everybody was unexpected to hear that, however Ste was the most shocked.


    ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡±


    Ste asked Joshua in disbelief. Happiness came too suddenly, and she felt unreal.


    ¡°Yes, I am serious. Everyone heard me. How can I talk nonsense? Honey, you can prepare to be


    pregnant now.¡±


    Joshua said with a serious tone and a happy face.


    ¡°But what about your job?¡±


    Ste continued to confirm, because Joshua had been focus on work for years. He had said that before


    his career was sessful, he was not gonna have baby. So they had not had children since they got


    married.


    Therefore, Ste could not believe Joshua¡¯s sudden decision.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to apply for a job transfer right after dinner. We¡¯re going to have a baby, and we¡¯re not going


    anywhere.¡±


    Although it was a sudden decision, he felt rxed, as if he could see that he was ying with his kids.


    Joshua continued to speak.


    ¡°In fact, I was inspired by Megan and Luke. Seeing how cute and lively they are, how smart and


    beautiful they are, I really want a child of my own.¡±


    ¡°I havee to the conclusion that I must have a child while I am young so that I can have the energy


    to y with my child and give him a happy and fulfilling childhood.¡±


    Joshua¡¯s words won the apuse of all the people, but also made Ste excited to shed tears.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a happy decision, you shouldugh.¡±


    Joshua put down his chopsticks and hugged Ste to caress her shoulder andfort her.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been worried about us all these years. You can expect grandchildren from now on.¡±


    Joshua assured his father-inw, so Ste could feel real.


    ¡°Good, I am still healthy, I can help you take care of the child.¡±


    At the moment, Rufus was the happiest. Looking at this happy scene, feeling the joy of children and


    grandchildren around, the so-called highest realm of life was nothing more than this.


    In the evening, Brian took Luke to take a bath and then went to bed. Megan could not take a bath, so


    Winnie wiped her body with a towel.


    After applying her with scald ointment, Winnie re-wrapped the gauze, and then Megan fell asleep.


    After the children had gone to sleep, the two went back to Brian¡¯s room.


    ¡°Take off your clothes, I help you apply medicine.¡±


    Brian¡¯s tone was almostmanding. Winnie¡¯s burn was on her back, and she could not apply the


    medicine by herself. At this moment, his presence was important.


    ¡°I am ok. I don¡¯t need the medicine.¡±


    As she said that, she headed for the locker room, but was pulled back by Brian.


    ¡°Why not? You didn¡¯t apply the ointment at noon. You must apply it at night.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you undress.¡±


    Brian began to make a move after saying that.


    Winnie refused, but Brian scolded her.


    ¡°You are not obedient again, if you move, the blisters will break.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate with me. After applying the ointment, we¡¯ll go to bed.¡±


    Brian¡¯s voice became gentle and warm and Winnie was moved.


    She did not continue to refuse, but obediently undressed and had the ointment applied.


    Finally it¡¯ was all done and they could go to sleep.


    It was not very dark in the room, for the moon was half full outside.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Winnie said softly.


    ¡°Wendy?¡±


    Asked Brian softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No, I will never regret it.¡±


    With these words, Brian faced Winnie and hugged her in his arms. He held up Winnie¡¯s quilt with his


    hands for fear of identally breaking the blisters.


    Brian said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Winwin, what I¡¯ve been through today is really tiring. But I certainly won¡¯t regret it. I feel a lot lighter,


    like a weight I¡¯ve been carrying around for years has finally been lifted.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I can breathe fresh air. I even feel like I¡¯m reborn. It¡¯s a good feeling. It¡¯s rxing.¡±


    Brian said his true feelings, although there was a little bit of loss in the heart, butpared with the


    ease of taking off the burden, it was insignificant.


    ¡°Well, hearing that, I finally believe you have broken up with Wendy. Haven¡¯t you started dating with the


    woman on the blind date?¡±


    Brian was confused to hear that, but he honestly answered.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you have broken up with Wendy and hadn¡¯t started dating, you¡¯re single.¡±


    ¡°I have a question for you. During you are single, can I be your girlfriend, so that I can feel what it is like


    to be with you without stress and guilt?¡±


    Winnie looked up at Brian who was stunned, looking forward to having a perfect answer.


    Winnie was rxed at this moment, at least she had no guilt to anyone when she nested in Brian¡¯s


    chest.


    Brian gave a smile, but he felt a bit sad.


    ¡°Not these days, I want you to be my girlfriend for life.¡±


    Brian spoke out his deep feeling and the truest voice.


    ¡°Fool, girlfriend can¡¯t be for lifetime. Either you can married or leave as strangers.¡±


    ¡°Brain, if only I could have one day, I would have been content to be with you in a decent manner.¡±


    ¡°We start at this moment, and you can end it at any time.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s words made the atmosphere sad.


    Brian did not answer, but looked at Winnie.


    ¡°Is that ok? If you don¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Winnie acted as a coqueting and begged Brian. She wanted to cherish every second with Brian


    together.


    Because everything might change and they might be over in the next morning.


    ¡°Ok, from now on you are my girlfriend, the woman I love.¡±


    Brian could not say such irresponsible words, but Winnie could only ept such a rtionship and was


    only willing to be his girlfriend for a short time.

 Chapter 387 Intercede for Laura

    Chapter 387 Intercede for Laura


    Brian held Winnie more tightly. He really wanted to be with Winnie all the time. He really wanted to live


    a happy life with his family like ordinary people.


    ¡°I am now your girlfriend, can you help me?¡±


    Winnie gave a sly smile, but Brian put her in his arms and couldn¡¯t see it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sure I will help you.¡±


    Brian answered, but he did not expect it be to a trap.


    ¡°Ok then, Brian, Laura¡­¡±


    As she mentioned the name of Laura, Brian interrupted her.


    ¡°You want to intercede for her?¡±


    ¡°Actually, Laura was used by Wendy and ra. She does not have a good life, which is worse than that


    of ra. She has to pay for the house and has two children to raise. She and her husband have to


    work, so no one take care of the kids, and they have to hire a babysitter.


    ¡°If you really ban her work in the circle, what should her family do?¡±


    At noon, Winnie had learned about the situation of Laura¡¯s family, and she found she was right to


    forgive her.


    ¡°You have soft heart again, you will make yourself into troubles by doing that.¡±


    Brian said in a serious tone, he did not want to forgive anyone.


    ¡°It is different, Laura apologized to me. and her husband has no idea what had happened, if he knows,


    they may end up divorce and the children will be affected.¡±


    ¡°Brian, for the sake of the children, please forgive Laura. If she dare do it again, you can do whatever


    you want.¡±


    Winnie begged him. she knew it was not easy to persuade Brian, but she had to do that for Laura.


    ¡°Winwin, if you are too kind, you may be considered as a fool. We should not give a chance to the


    people who hurt us.


    Brian knew the children were innocent, but what Laura had done angered him.


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinion, as long as I feel right. Please give her a chance and


    she is capable, she can help me to release much burden.


    ¡°Brian, I am your girlfriend and it is the first time I beg you, don¡¯t refuse me. And you said you will help


    me, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, I agree with you. It is up to you.¡±


    Brian had to agree. To forgive Laura, Winnie begged him, how could he not agree?


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. I give you an award.¡±


    With that, she kissed Brian.


    Laura quitted the group at that night, but the other two did not notice it because they were in bad mood.


    In the next morning.


    Wendy did not have a sleep. She lied in bed without looking at the phone or taking off clothes. She just


    thought of what happened between she and Brian.


    But in the morning, till her tears became dry, she did not know why it would end up like that.


    She turned her body and touched the phone, it was not until then she remembered Laura and ra,


    which showed up in the video.


    Brian would not only pursuit her own responsibility.


    When she checked her phone, she found that Laura had quitted the group.


    Wendy: Why did Laura quit the group, what happened?


    Wendy sent a message and waited for answer anxiously.


    But no one answered, so she nned to text Laura, but to her surprise, Laura had removed her.


    Wendy was stunned and then she became panic at the thought of what happened yesterday.


    ra had been out of door. She was sad and could not ept Brian¡¯s decision, but she was afraid that


    the elderly and the children would be worried about her, she lied to them that she got to work.


    She drove aimlessly and then she came to her husband¡¯s ceremony.


    In the parking lot, she was hesitant, because she felt ashamed to see her husband.


    At this time, she got a message.


    She pulled out the phone and found that Laura had quitted the group.


    ra: sure she quit, we have been found out.


    Immediately Wendy replied.


    Wendy: What do you mean? You got involved?


    ra: Yes, after you left, Mr. Be asked us to see him. we are in the video, Mr. Be would not


    spare us.


    Wendy at this moment lost her patience, so she made a call to ra.


    At then ra told her what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Laura admitted her fault and removed herself of responsibility. Winnie asked her to have a talk, she


    must have told you everything, and I am sure she would say it was our responsibility for her own safety,


    or she would not quilt the group.¡±


    ¡°I just found that she had removed me. You and I have a bad end, but I think she can keep her job.¡±


    ra was right, but Laura did not put all the responsibility on them, she just told the truth.


    ¡°I am sorry, ra, it is my fault and I made you lost your job.¡±


    Wendy was angry at Laura, but she felt guilty to ra. She did not expect that Brian would be so cruel


    to ra. She thought for the sale of Spencer, it would not have a problem.


    But Brian forgot Spencer because of Winnie.


    ¡°I have lost my job, and now everything is of no use.¡±


    ra wanted to release her depression, but she felt more depressed as she took a deep breath.


    She had no idea what she should do in the future, she could not see her road ahead. How should she


    take it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ra, I will find a way. I will beg Brian at least to keep your job. And I willpensate for


    your sry, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wendy felt sorry for ra, she thought it was because of her ra lost her job, so she would offer help.


    Besides, ra was smart and would give her advice.


    ¡°Never mind, it is no useful. I wanted to exin, but Mr. Be did not give me a chance.¡±


    ra said sadly, but she gave a sinister radian on the corner of her mouth.


    If Wendy interceded for her, it might help. Brian had been waiting for Wendy for years, he must have


    feeling for her.


    Even though they had broken up, Brian would agree to help her for the sake of their rtionship in the


    past. If Wendy took all the responsibility, it would be better.


    Then she added.


    ¡°Wendy, I have the responsibility too. It is normal that Mr. Be is disappointed at me, don¡¯t intercede


    for me.¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault, it is my bad. It I tell Brian that it has nothing to do with you, he will not be angry with


    you. Don¡¯t worry, I will fix it.¡±


    ¡°But you have to wait for a few days. Brian must be angry not and I may not be able to see her. I will


    talk to him in a few days.¡±


    Hearing that, ra gave a more obvious radian. She still got the hope. As long as she could get her job


    back, she would be satisfied.


    Laura came back to thepany. She did not sleepst night. No matter whose responsibility was,


    Winnie had offered her help.


    At this moment, she felt Winnie was nice and ungreedy.


    Winnie was afraid that it was sudden that Laura came back to thepany, so she went to the


    Group, so she asked Laura to go back.


    After arranging everything, she left thepany and met Laura downstairs.


    ¡°I have arranged everything, pretend nothing have happened and go to work.¡±


    After that, she was to leave.


    ¡°Winwin, thank you, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It is ok, you have said thank for many times, so just go to work.¡±


    Winnie interrupted Laura, she did not do that for thanks but to feel at ease.


    And then she gave Laura an encouraging smile and left.


    She felt it was right to so that, it made her feel rxed and she would continue to be kind, but it


    depended.


    She drove to the Be Group, as she entered her office, Brian¡¯s secretary came.


    Winnie pushed opened the president¡¯s office and found Brian came with a smile, which was the first


    time she saw that.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Winnie asked, feeling unreal.


    Brian hugged her before he answered.


    ¡°It is the first day I greet with my girlfriend, I am happy.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie was touched and had tears in eyes. A hug and greeting were simple but happy.


    Winnie cherished this moment and hugged Brian too.


    ¡°I am happy to be hugged by you as your girlfriend, it is so different and I feel at ease.¡±


    Winnie said. Time passed by, all she could do was to put herself into her rtionship.


    Because it might be the only chance she could have Brian.


    ¡°I feel at east too.¡±


    With that, he let go of Winnie and then kissed on her forehead.


    ¡°You left in hurry in the morning and did not have your breakfast. Someone was worried about you, so


    he asked me to bring you the breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 388 Don’t Want to Be Strong

    Chapter 388 Don¡¯t Want to Be Strong


    As he spoke, Brian took Winnie¡¯s hand and walked to the sofa and sat down. Then he began to ce


    breakfast in front of Winnie.


    ¡°Why so much?¡±


    Looking at the breakfast, Winnie felt happy and touched to be loved and cared by someone.


    ¡°Yes, for both of us. I came out hungry from home to have breakfast with you.¡±


    Brian¡¯s words touched Winnie thoroughly. She hugged Brian who was sitting beside her, and her tears


    flowed down.


    ¡°I am moved. You make me cry in the morning, did you do it deliberately?¡±


    Winnie said, she never thought that she and Brian could love each other like other couples, never


    thought that Brian would be so considerate and meticulous.


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, and doing this for you is basic. Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re the strongest woman.¡±


    Brian did not expect that Winnie would be moved by such a small thing, but from this he saw that


    Winnie had been strong for too long. She was so tired and needed him give her warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not strong. I want to be a little woman.¡±


    Indeed, her has been strong for too long and physically and mentally exhausted. She just wanted to be


    woman who can cry andugh and casually express her feelings, because she felt that only this kind of


    woman would be loved and cherished.


    ¡°Ok, do what you want. But eat your breakfast first, or you¡¯ll be sorry for him.¡±


    Brian put his hands on Winnie¡¯s shoulders and made her keep a distance with him.


    Brian reached for a tissue and wiped Winnie¡¯s tears. Every time he saw her tears, Brian would feel


    hurtful.


    ¡°Did your father ask you to bring breakfast?¡±


    Winnie, while enjoying the warmth of Brian, asked nasally.


    ¡°Yes, you seem to be more important to him now than I am.¡±


    Brian answered and handed the chopsticks to Winnie.


    ¡°Eat, or he will be sad.¡±


    Joking, Brian kept a smiling face when he mentioned his father.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t call him Dad?¡±


    Winnie asked the question instead of eating with her chopsticks.


    Brian¡¯s smile froze, but he had no resistance to it.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Brian only gave a few intriguing words, but Winnie knew he was working on it bit by bit and needed


    time.


    ¡°Eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Winnie said with a smile. Seeing that Brian changed bit by bit, she felt happy and had sense of


    achievement.


    Winnie was happy but Leo was in a mess, it was not because of work but his mind.


    As time went by and Emily went through the formalities of going abroad, he was in a mess and he


    didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Daenerys agreed to help him, but she was now in recuperation without much energy. However when


    Daenerys was good, Emily would have gone abroad.


    So now he could not only rely on Daenerys, but thought of all kinds of ways.


    After being busy for two days, Leo finished the work that had not been unfinished when it was time to


    get off work. At this point he should stretch and rx himself, and then drive home.


    Instead, he picked up his cell phone, picked up his coat and walked outside, dialing the number.


    He made a call to Emily again and again, but Emily did not answer.


    At this time Leo did not know where Emily should be, and did not know who might know about her


    whereabouts.


    Suddenly he stopped and made a decision.


    Leo drove directly to Emily¡¯s home. If she was not there, he would have a frank talk with her parents. If


    she was there, he would talk to the family.


    Leo¡¯s ultimate goal was to persuade the two old people and wanted them to help him.


    At Emily¡¯s home, he did not see Emily but her parents.


    Leo sat on the sofa in Emily¡¯s living room. Facing the Emily¡¯s unfriendly parents, he was nervous.


    ¡°Emily is not at home, right?¡±


    Leo cheered himself up and broke the silence.


    ¡°She went out to y yesterday and has note back. She said she wanted to y enough before


    going abroad.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother was enigmatic, obviously she was dissatisfied with Leo and stressed the words of


    ¡°going abroad.¡±


    ¡°I... Ie today to apologize...¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. You apologizedst time. You are estranged and we cannot force you to be


    together. But I am disappointed in your performance.¡±


    Emily¡¯s father interrupted Leo in an unkind tone, though not serious.


    ¡°Leo, no matter in career or personal affair, I have always had a good impression on you, so I agreed to


    your blind date, but I didn¡¯t think it would end up like this.¡±


    ¡°I can see that Emily likes you, but you don¡¯t like her. If you don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s not like


    my daughter is unmarriageable and I have to give her to you. But you let us down. Since you don¡¯t like


    her, you should have refused and shouldn¡¯t made Emily be sad for you.¡±


    Emily¡¯s father was disappointed at Leo, he thought he had trusted a wrong person.


    As soon as Emily¡¯s father¡¯s voice fell, he did not give Leo a chance to say sorry. Emily¡¯s mother could


    not calm down and continued to say.


    ¡°Yes. Although Emily is the only child in my family, she is not spoiled. She has been very thoughtful and


    happy all her life. Since she broke up with you, she has been so depressed that she didn¡¯t even like to


    talk.¡±


    ¡°She never went to a bar before, never slept out. Ever since she broke up with you, she has been going


    out drinking with friends I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    ¡°Leo, you are doing Emily a lot of harm.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother could not help but shed tears. Her daughter who used to be cheerful and lively suddenly


    became so depressed and volunteered to go abroad. No parent could ept such a change.


    Leo was ashamed and chagrined. He regretted that he should not hurt Emily like that. Now it seemed


    that not only Emily was hurt, but also her parents.


    Leo did not hurry to exin, but pulled out tissue, came to Emily¡¯s mother and squatted down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Emily¡¯s pain was caused by me. I¡¯m sorry to her and to you.¡±


    As he said, Leo helped wipe Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s tears. In the eyes of Emily¡¯s father, this scene made him


    feel that it was a pity to lose Leo as a son-inw.


    Leo continued to say.


    ¡°It is my mistake and I will take it on myself. I will try my best not to let Emily get hurt again.¡±


    Hearing that, the two old people were shocked.


    ¡°You......What does that mean?¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother asked Leo, holding back tears.


    ¡°I was wrong. But since I broke up with Emily, I have found that my life without her is restless. I worry


    about her. I miss her. When I can¡¯t sleep at night, I always wonder if she can¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    At this, Leo stood up and faced the two old men.


    ¡°I want to start over with Emily. I want to pursue her again, can I?¡±


    Leo bowed towards them.


    For Leo¡¯s sincerity and his sudden change, the attitude of the two elderly eased.


    ¡°Leo, Emily went on a blind date before New Year. It¡¯s up to Emily to make her own choices. We can¡¯t


    help.¡±


    Emily¡¯s father said calmly, in fact, he dare not believe what Leo just said, dare not let her daughter to


    be with Leo.


    ¡°I know about her blind date, and I understand that you don¡¯t help. As long as you don¡¯t object that I


    court Emily, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Leo had made up his mind that no matter Emily had a blind date or not, no matter whom he loved, he


    wanted to be together with Emily all his life.


    Emily¡¯s father was in a dilemma, afraid that this state would get worse and worse. As long as he could


    make Emily happy even if he was a beggar, he could marry Emily off.


    But Emily was hurt now, would she hurt more if she was with Leo again?


    Emily¡¯s father and Emily¡¯s mother looked at each ther. The two old men understood each other that


    they did like Leo.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, as long as you can make Emily happy.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother finally gave an answer. But there were some words she had to say.


    ¡°But Leo, we have to remind you that if it happens again, I, as a mother, will never spare you.¡±


    Threat or not, it was pleasing to hear for Leo, because he saw hope.


    ¡°Thank you, I will not let you down again. I promise you, I will marry Emily.¡±


    Leo was very excited like a child who got candy. With the permission of the two old men, his journey


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    would be easier.


    ¡°Can I know who Emily¡¯s blind date was?¡±


    After the excitement, he had to face the reality. After know who it was, he would make careful


    understanding, so as to pursue Emily back.


    ¡°You know each other. I heard that there is an important cooperation between your twopanies. It¡¯s


    the Be Group¡¯s president, Brian Be.¡±


    Hearing that, Leo frowned, but he suppressed all thoughts in front of the two old people.


    ¡°I see. A formidable opponent indeed. But you can rest assured since I pursue Emily, I will ovee all


    difficulties.¡±


    Leo assured, but he was worried.


    He learned Emily¡¯s exact location from the two old men and left.

 Chapter 389 Determine His Heart

    Chapter 389 Determine His Heart


    Leo drove the car thinking about Emily¡¯s blind date.


    How could the blind date be Brian? In this way, it became more and moreplex, how should they


    get along?


    Leo was confused. Brian had Wendy and he loved Winnie. Why did he go out on a blind date without


    telling everyone?


    Did he want to continue dating after he knew his date was Emily? If Winnie knew it, it would be


    embarrassed.


    Did Brian not love Winnie but use her all the time?


    Leo was surprised by his thought, but he still thought of Emily.


    However, as a friend, Leo would inevitably worry about Winnie, afraid that Winnie would be hurt again.


    It seemed that he had to talk with Brian, to determine what Brian wanted to do.


    Leo came to the bar and to the same room. When he pushed open the door, he saw Emily in the dim


    room.


    She was sitting there pouring drinks for the people next to her, smiling but not happy.


    At this time, a girl sitting next to Emily saw Leo and recognized he was Emily¡¯s former boyfriend who


    had broken in to take away Emilyst time.


    She jostled her arm against Emily beside her, and when Emily looked at her, she drew Emily¡¯s eyes to


    the door.


    Just then Emily saw Leo standing there.


    Emily suddenly smiled helplessly, but at the same time, her heart was beating faster.


    She did not get up, but lowered her head to continue pouring wine.


    She did not want to affect her mood because of the appearance of Leo and did not want this man


    remind her of her pain.


    She wanted him to leave consciously, not toe and overwhelm her.


    However, Leo came over with steady paces, and the girl next to Emily gave her seat to him.


    Leo sat down next to Emily and snatched the bottle from her hand.


    ¡°You need to stop torturing yourself like this.¡±


    Leo¡¯s voice was not loud, but Emily could hear him clearly.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, if I did not guess wrong, you should be very busy at work. Why are you here? Go back to


    your work. It¡¯s none of your business whether I drink or not.¡±


    Emily reached out her hand and grabbed the bottle from Leo¡¯s hand. However, Leo held it tight but did


    not let go.


    ¡°Leo, what exactly do you want? It is none of your business whether I drink or not.¡±


    Emily suddenly shouted loudly. The whole room heard her and turned off the music.


    Now the room was quiet, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Emily and Leo.


    ¡°Your family is worried because you do this every day. You can y, but you can¡¯t stay away from


    home.¡±


    Leo felt distressed seeing that Emily used alcohol to numb herself. She was optimistic, but because of


    him, she became drunk like this. Leo felt guilty about that.


    ¡°I said it was none of your business. Leave me alone. Leave here, I do not wee you. I¡¯ve done


    everything I can for you. Please don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Emily said angrily and wanted to grab the bottle, but Leo put down the bottle, got up and pulled up


    Emily homeopathically.


    ¡°Come with me and drink all you want.¡±


    Leo said in a domineering manner, and then walked out holding Emily¡¯s hand. Emily could not break


    herself free.


    Out of the room, Emily leaned on the wall. She didn¡¯t want to go and get fooled by Leo.


    ¡°Why are you here? You want me to help you again? I¡¯ll help you. Tell me when and where, I¡¯ll be there


    on time. But please stay out of my business. I¡¯m repeating, we¡¯re over, and you have no right to be in


    my business.¡±


    Then Emily tried to shake off Leo¡¯s hand, but it was no avail. Emily was so anxious that she almost


    cried.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Let me be by your side all your life, and use me to guard the woman you


    love?¡±


    Emily said grievously, but stubbornly refused to let her tears flow down.


    From breaking up to now, it was a kind of painful suffering for Emily. She wanted to see Leo, to see his


    gentle and handsome face.


    But she could not control herself and Leo appeared, making her break down.


    ¡°No, I came because I am worried about you. I took you away because I saw you drinking and torturing


    yourself. I have no idea of letting you to guard anyone.¡±


    Leo did not want to exin anything, just wanted to take her away as soon as possible. He wanted to


    find a quiet ce to talk.


    But Emily had resistance doubts to him, he could only give exnation.


    After exining, Leo insisted on leaving with Emily, but Emily leaned against the wall and was dragged


    by Leo.


    When dragging her to the door of the next room, Leo stopped and tried to pick up Emily for fear that


    she would get bump. But at this moment the door behind Emily was suddenly open, she lost bnce


    and fell into the dim room.


    And at that moment Leo was pulled into the empty room, pressing on Emily¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Emily gave a voice of pain and the waiter rushed to help.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As the waiters crouched down to help them up, Leo stopped them.


    ¡°I book this room and no one is allowed to disturb us. You go out.¡±


    Leo said coldly, and then the waiters walked out and closed the door.


    Leo chose this room because it was quiet and no one would disturb them.


    Leo got up and pulled Emily up from her fall.


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Leo asked with concern.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Emily pushed his big hands away from her shoulders and went to the seat, where the wine was.


    She sat down and stretched out her hand to take the wine, but was stopped by Leo.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here. It¡¯s quiet. Can we talk?¡±


    Leo gently asked Emily for advice, but Emily answered him with a sarcastic cold hum.


    ¡°Well, what do you want to talk? What can we talk about?¡±


    ¡°Leo, we are strangers now, I will not dispute who was right or wrong. And please don¡¯t bring up the


    story in the past.¡±


    ¡°I was unlucky to meet you in my life, or I might have owed you in my previous life. But now that it¡¯s


    clear, you and I don¡¯t owe each other anything. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry, and don¡¯t have to worry


    about Winwin. You can find a woman to cooperate with you.¡±


    Emily got up and wanted to go back to her room and continue drinking with her friends.


    She thought she and Leo had nothing to talk, she preferred to drink.


    But before she opened the door, Leo pulled her from behind.


    ¡°Emily......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say any more. How many times should I say it? I¡¯m not the one you like, so why torture me?¡±


    ¡°Let go of my hand. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Emily struggled hard and pulled her wrists. But the pain in the wrist was far less than the pain in the


    heart.


    ¡°Stop that now Emily, I was wrong, I was wrong. I¡¯ll make it up to you. I......¡±


    ¡°Let go, I don¡¯t want you to make it up.¡±


    Emily was angry. She shouted loudly and stared angrily at him. Her heart was hurt as if she got grinded


    by a car.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go, I...¡±


    Leo was still insisting, but stopped in the middle of the words. The reason was not because Emily


    interrupted him, but because Emily was angry and pped him in the face.


    This p stunned Leo, but Emily felt sorry. Before Leo had reaction, Emily embraced Leo.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry I hit you. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart was hurt about that.


    She was to let Leo let go of her hand, but she regretted after pping in his face. She regretted that


    she failed to control herself and made the man she loved got hurt.


    However, Leo¡¯s response to Emily¡¯s apology was to smile.


    He was not afraid of being p, and if it made Emily feel better, it was ok for him. But unexpectedly,


    Emily began to cry.


    Leo stretched out his hand to embrace Emily and spoke in a soothing voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry. You can hit me at will. As long as you feel happy, you can beat me as many


    times as possible.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡±


    Emily cried like a child. She suddenly let go of Leo and stroke his face with a hand, to see if there was


    any swelling, but the light was too dark and she could not see anything.


    ¡°You were right to hit me, and I deserved it. I deceived you.¡±


    With these words, Leo took Emily¡¯s hand and continued to hit himself in the face. He wanted to take


    this opportunity to let Emily vent her resentment. Only when she was not angry, they could start over.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t do that, Leo......¡±


    Emily wanted to stop, but her strength was too small to control Leo¡¯s hand, but she was distressed by


    beating Leo, so she stood on tiptoe and kissed on Leo¡¯s lips.


    This kiss yed a key role, because it stopped Leo immediately.


    He had no extra brain cells to think of anything else. All his nerves were devoted to this kiss.


    Her lips were sweet, soft and delicate, and Leo was fascinated by it.


    This kiss was like electric shock, which made Leo shudder all over. The kiss was like a spring shower


    of hope. It was also in this moment Leo heard his ecstatic voice and realized that he had fallen in love


    with Emily.


    Emily did not expect her reaction. Originally she wanted to kiss him and make him stop, but why she


    was so deeply involved and mixed with emotion in this kiss?


    By the time she realized what she had done was wrong, it was toote.


    Feeling that Emily was about to escape, Leo quickly held the back of her head with one hand and


    tightly controlled her slender waist with the other, turning the kiss from a passive one to an active


    one.

 Chapter 390 Face It Together

    Chapter 390 Face It Together


    Leo¡¯s kiss was different from Emily¡¯s gentle kiss. He was crazy and passionate, and his whole body


    exuded uncontroble male desire.


    The kiss left Emily captivated and unable to extricate herself.


    The passionate kiss finally ended in the second before Emily suffocated. There was only a little


    distance between lips and lips, face and face. They were close enough to feel each other¡¯s body


    temperature.


    His warm breath was on Emily¡¯s face, making her excited heart more jubnt.


    Emily was still immersed in this kiss. Leo¡¯s low and maic voice pulled back to her memory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start afresh. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t let it bother you. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t want to be back with you to


    guard anyone, but because I realized I like you.¡±


    Leo confessed his love and at this moment it should be the best chance to ask Emily to be back to him.


    With expectation, he wanted Emily to give her a satisfactory answer.


    However......


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emily recovered from the trance, and at the moment she was still heartbroken.


    ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t want to say anything now, nor do I want to hear anything. I have a headache. Take me


    home.¡±


    Emily knew she was avoiding Leo, but she really had no confidence in Leo. They started because of a


    lie and she was afraid it would still be the same.


    She could not tell what Leo said was true or false, so she had a headache and needed time.


    ¡°Emily......¡±


    Leo did not give up and wanted to confess, but Emily did not want to listen to him.


    ¡°Shut up, I really have a headache. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to send me home, I¡¯ll ask a friend to do


    that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Leo did not continue. It was lucky enough that Emily had agreed to go home.


    Winnie and Brian found the sweet feeling as a couple this day. They would stay together as long as


    they got time, and it even had impact on work.


    But the two seem to cherish every moment together.


    Two people came home from work together and had dinner with the family together. Afterpanying


    the children to sleep, they got tired and lied in a bed.


    ¡°I feel the time flies today. I really want 24 hours a day to turn into 360 hours.¡±


    Brian hugged Winnie in his arms and said with wishful thinking.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink, why you talked nonsense? It is paranoia.¡±


    Winnie said with a sweet smile. At the moment, the tall and powerful man was as innocent as a child.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have paranoia if it were real.¡±


    ¡°By the way, today I heard the secretary that you canceled a trip, why?¡±


    Winnie suddenly remembered what she had heard in thepany, so curiously she asked Brian, and


    broke Brian¡¯s paranoia.


    ¡°One short trip and it will end in one day. It¡¯s not that important, so I ask Morgan to go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go because I want to get more time with you. You really don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    Brian said jokingly, but he did not mean it.


    ¡°Why, are you afraid that our time is limited and that we won¡¯t have opportunities in the future?¡±


    Winnie quieted down and her face became serious.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian answered Winnie without any hesitation, and then continued to say.


    ¡°Winwin, my sister said Grandpa would be home tomorrow afternoon. She would pick him up, and


    we...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Winnie gave a smile again and interrupted Brian¡¯s words. She suddenly realized that no matter how


    worried she was, no matter how much she wanted to escape, what shoulde woulde, so just


    let it be.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    Brian did not dare to make absolute, because he was afraid he could not ept it and Winnie would be


    sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. We¡¯ll face it tomorrow. This is what we¡¯re meant to experience, so why bother


    worrying about it?¡±


    ¡°As I said, God hasid out our destinies, so be good boy and make a good impression to him.¡±


    With that, Winnie curled into Brian¡¯s arms. She did not want to waste any moment.


    Compared with Brian, Winnie was not so nervous, because at the very beginning she did not dare to


    hold too much hope on Brian, naturally she could ept what would happen tomorrow.


    It was an indisputable fact that she could not be with Brian, what she was worried about was Felix


    would want the custody of her two children, which was the worst thing for Winnie.


    ¡°Go to bed. We still have tomorrow morning. Brian, I want to tell you that I have had you for only one


    day in my life, and yet it is very satisfying and gratifying for me.¡±


    Winnie wanted to thank Brian for giving her this day, for being her boyfriend for one day, erasing the


    biggest pity in her life.


    ¡°No, I am incapable, I do not deserve you. But as long as I have the slightest chance, I will not give up,


    I will do my best to fight for it.¡±


    Brian hugged Winnie tightly, at this time, he was reluctant to part.


    ¡°Well, forget it, go to sleep.¡±


    Winnie finally ended the short, sad conversation.


    There was no chance between them, and she didn¡¯t want Brian to fight for it or to bring Brian


    unnecessary trouble. As long as she could be with her two children, she was content.


    She wanted to let it be, but it was not easy.


    Throughout the morning, Winnie would think of Felix¡¯s serious face from time to time and analyzed all


    kinds of possible ways to deal with it.


    But she was not Felix¡¯s belly roundworm, so she had no idea what Felix would do.


    A morning was a very short time but Winnie felt tortured, fortunately in the afternoon there was a job to


    keep her busy until the end of the work, during this time, Winnie did not have wild thoughts.


    After work, two people went home together. They had been analyzing what to do along the way, but


    they did not feel at ease.


    After parking the car, Brian asked.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Winnie smiled faintly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Then the two men got out of the car and walked into the vi together.


    When Brian and Winnie walked in together, Felix felt that something was wrong. He thought that Brian


    wanted to be tough with him and insisted on being with Winnie.


    It was thest thing he wanted to see, but he couldn¡¯t show it at the moment.


    ¡°Winnie is here to pick up the kids?¡±


    Felix said before Winnie said hello, as if to remind her that she could onlye to pick up the kids in


    this ce.


    Winnie looked at Brian, and then at all the Be family sitting on the sofa, inexplicably she calmed


    down.


    Brian wanted to help answer, but Winnie stopped him.


    ¡°Chairman, I came here today not only to pick up the children, there is something I want to tell you.¡±


    Winnie was straightforward, but Brian made a voice to stop.


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s have supper together, and we¡¯ll talk about it afterwards.¡±


    The two of them had decided on their return that they would wait until dinner, so as not to upset


    everyone. But Winnie was to say it now.


    ¡°Say it now, Chairman may not eat with I am here.¡±


    Winnie insisted, because the moment she saw Felix¡¯s watchful and annoying eyes, she knew that even


    if they had dinner together, they would have no mood to eat.


    ¡°Say it now.¡±


    Felix realized the seriousness of the problem, and finally understood why Ste took him over.


    ¡°Luke, Megan,e to me.¡±


    Winnie did not rush to answer, but calmly called the two children to her.


    ¡°I want to...¡±


    Winnie finally was to tell the secret that had been hidden for many years, but was interrupted by Brian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    It should be done by the man, how could he stand behind the woman and let her assume


    responsibility?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, Grandpa.¡±


    Grandpa was old, Brian had to cate him first, afraid that he could not ept the fact.


    ¡°Grandpa, Megan is my child, Luke¡¯s mommy is Winnie. They were twins.¡±


    Brian said in sonorous and powerful voice, but after that, the living room suddenly fell into a dead


    silence.


    Felix was thinking of what Brian had just said. It sounded like a tongue twister, and it must take time to


    digest.


    Megan was Brian¡¯s child, Luke¡¯s mommy was Winnie, the two children were twins, so Winnie was the


    woman who conceived as a surrogate?


    Felix finally came back to sense and looked at Winnie sharply.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    It could be seen that Felix was trying to control his emotions, and the expression on his face was


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I gave birth to both of the children, and I¡¯m the one who gave birth to them for money.¡±


    Winnie answered Felix without fear or flinch. She was not to challenge Felix, not to show off herself, but


    felt proud that she had given birth to two of children.


    Felix got blue on face, but he still endured. After ruthfully staring at Winnie, he looked back at Rufus


    and Ste.


    ¡°You all knew it?¡±


    There was still me of anger in his voice, as if the next moment it was going to burn everyone.


    ¡°Yes, we all knew it.¡±


    At this time Rufus was guilty. It was told till now for the sake of the two children.


    ¡°You all kept it from me. Now, you --¡±


    When Felix could not control his rage, a soft and timid voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Megan felt wronged and there was fear in her eyes. The pitiful tears in her eyes suddenly put out the


    anger of Felix.

 Chapter 391 Question Her

    Chapter 391 Question Her


    Megan was indeed sad and wrong about her Great Grandpa¡¯s attitude, but she was calm and


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    expressed her thought taking the opportunity.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, Daddy and Mommy told you the truth because I required toe back the Be


    family and wanted to be with you as a child of the Be family. If you don¡¯t like me, pretend Daddy


    and Mommy had said nothing.¡±


    Megan¡¯s word hit Felix¡¯s heart like a stone. The child was innocent and she should not bear the


    responsibility.


    He had been like Megan and wished she was a Be.


    Felix took a deep breath and then got up.


    ¡°Winnie,e with me to the study.¡±


    Felix was old but he said it in a domineering manner.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Brian was worried, he thought it should be him to take the responsibility, but his grandpa asked Winnie


    to go with him, and he could not control it.


    He wanted to stop that, but Winnie sad, ¡°It is ok, you take care of the children.¡±


    Winnie whispered.


    It was within her expectation. Brian and two children were Be family, even if Felix was angry, he


    would do nothing to them, so only she sacrificed.


    After taking a look at the children, she followed Rufus to his study.


    In the study, Winnie supported Felix to sit down. Felix did not like that, but she insisted to let him sit


    down, he was the elderly after all. And it was her fault that she had been concealed it for a long time.


    After Felix sat down, Winnie went to close the door and then stood in the front of Felix.


    Felix sat at the desk, and Winnie stood in the front of the desk.


    Seeing that Winnie was calm, Felix was angry.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Felix asked coldly.


    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe it, I can the children to do paternity test.¡±


    Winnie said frankly, because she felt steadfast after telling him the truth. It was up to Felix who he dealt


    with it.


    ¡°When did you know?¡±


    Felix asked.


    Then Winnie told him what had happened, after that, Felix got furious and knocked at the ground with


    his crane.


    ¡°You have known it for a long time, but you did not tell me. why? Why did you conceal it from me?¡±


    The door was closed, but his angry voice could be heard, people in the living room was worried.


    Brian wanted to go in, but Rufus stopped him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in, Brian, don¡¯t you know your grandpa? If you go in, he will be angrier at Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I believe Winnie can take care of it.¡±


    Rufus was serious. He was considerate and thoughtful.


    ¡°Brian, Dad is right, Winnie can take care of it.¡±


    Joshua came to Brian, patted his shoulder and appeased him.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be impulsive. I go overhear at the door and I will help Mommy when necessary.¡±


    Luke said in a tender but strong voice. Be believed that his Great Grandpa would not be angry at


    Mommy because of him, after all he was a child.


    ¡°Ok, go protect Mommy.¡±


    Brian agreed with Luke. He believed his son¡¯s ability and his grandpa would not me him.


    Winnie and he had been prepared on the way home, but he did not expect Grandpa would ask Winnie


    to go with him, so their n did not work and it could only depend on Winnie.


    Luke came to the door of the study.


    Felix and Winnie still talked in the study.


    ¡°Chairman, it was me concealed it to you. I was afraid that two children could not be together and I


    can¡¯t bepany with them.¡±


    Winnie took all the responsibility. In face of domineering Felix, she just told the truth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid now? You are ambitious, Winnie.¡±


    Felix said coldly with distain.


    Winnie understood his meaning, but she did not agree.


    ¡°I know what you mean, but if I am ambitious, Wendy and Penny would not have showed up and I


    would not have suffered a lot.¡±


    ¡°It is not my decision to tell you the truth, I would rather stay with the two children like this, but Mr.


    Be insisted to tell you the truth, so I have to do so.¡±


    Winnie was still calm. She tried to calm herself to answer Felix¡¯s question.


    ¡°Why did he want to tell the truth? Because of you?¡±


    Felix asked. Now he was suspicious about everything.


    ¡°No, it is because of the children, maybe there are other reasons.¡±


    ¡°I know it is Brian¡¯s uncle. He¡­¡±


    ¡°Thomas?¡±


    Felix had doubts and uneasy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what had happened between them, I only knew that Uncle Thomas went to the prison to


    see Penny and gave her good living condition.¡±


    ¡°Penny knows that Megan and Luke are my children. Mr. Be said he was afraid that Penny would


    tell Uncle Thomas and Uncle Thomas would use this point to make troubles, so he decided to tell you


    first.¡±


    ¡°That was what he said. I don¡¯t want to make it hard for him, so I agreed.¡±


    Winnie told Felix what she knew. She noticed that when she mentioned Uncle Thomas, Felix¡¯s face got


    dark.


    Winnie stopped and waited Felix to ask her again, but he was silent.


    ¡°Chairman, if you don¡¯t want to ept Megan, we can continue to conceal it and don¡¯t mention it to


    anyone. We wanted you to have mental preparation. I can raise her and don¡¯t use your money.¡±


    ¡°And Luke, if you agree, I can take two children to leave B City and will nevere back to disturbed


    Mr. Be.¡±


    Winnie expressed her attitude, or Felix would think she had motives.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take the children away. Only you can leave.¡±


    Felix warmed Winnie coldly.


    ¡°Winnie, you should know the consequence before you told me the truth. Don¡¯t say you have not


    thought about it.¡±


    ¡°I do, and I have guessed and I can only leave alone, but I won¡¯t leave. the children can¡¯t live without


    me, and I can¡¯t live without them. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Winnie.¡±


    Felix was angry and knocked at the desk. He was in his 90s, but he was still domineering.


    Seeing that Felix was angry, Winnie wanted to appease him, for fear that he would pass out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Chairman. I didn¡¯t say it right.¡±


    Winnie apologized, but she did not take back her words, she insisted to guard her children.


    Felix was panting. He looked at Winnie angrily and did not continue.


    There was a moment of silence in the study and then Felix said in a cold voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to raise the children. Go back to your home now and you are not allowed toe to


    my house.¡±


    ¡°Bring Brian to me.¡±


    Felix decided what to do after he asked Brian about it.


    Winnie had expected that, but she could not give up. Not Felix was angry, she could look for a chance


    when he was not angry anymore.


    ¡°I am leaving, please take of the two children.¡±


    With that, she left the study. When she opened the door, she found Luke standing at the door.


    ¡°Mommy, I am going home with you.¡±


    Luke had heard the conversation. If Mommy went home alone, she would not be able to fall asleep


    tonight.


    Winnie squatted down and stroke Luke¡¯s head.


    ¡°I can go home alone. Megan has not recovered, you are her brother and should stay to take care of


    her. Don¡¯t worry, I am ok.¡±


    With that, she took Luke¡¯s hand and walked to the living room. Their conversation had been heard by


    Felix and his mood was affected.


    It was too sudden and he could not ept it and he did not know what to do.


    But he was sure that Winnie could not leave with two children.


    When Winnie came to the living room, Brian came over.


    ¡°Did Grandpa make it a hard time for you?¡±


    Brian asked with concern.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Winnie forced a smile, for fear that Brian would be angry with Chairman.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Brain asked.


    ¡°He asked me to go home first. I will call youter, Chairman is waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    Winnie did not want Felix to wait too long, or he would think she had said something she should not


    say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Wait for me.¡±


    Brain was worried and then walked to the study.


    Winnie called him at this time.


    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t be angry. Do as he said, he is old.¡±


    Winnie was worried that Brian would anger Felix, so she had to remind him. No matter what the result


    was, he could not make Felix get angry and sick.

 Chapter 392 Brians attitude

    Chapter 392 Brian''s attitude


    At this time, Winnie still considered others. She was kind as usual, which made Brian moved.


    "I know. Don''t go and wait for me."


    Brian reminded Winnie again, and then went to the study.


    Watching Brian walked into the study, Winnie bent over and picked up the bag on the sofa. Then she


    raised her mouth and said goodbye to everyone.


    "I go back first, Ste, please take care of the children."


    "Winwin, did Grandpa make it hard for you?"


    Ste asked with worry. Seeing that Winnie forced a smile, she felt bad.


    "No, I''m going back to work."


    "Luke, Megan, be good."


    Winnie said and turned to leave.


    She could not say anything in front of the children for fear that they would be upset.


    In the study.


    "You dare to hide it from me. What do you think? Do you want to be with Winnie?"


    Felix was still angry.


    "Don''t be angry, Grandpa. I have my reason. I am afraid you will separate the children from Winnie.


    They are too young and it is bad for them without Mommy around."


    Brian whispered and dare not show his momentum. He was not afraid of grandpa''s wrath, but worried


    about his health.


    "Now that you know it is bad for the children without a mother, why didn''t you think about that when you


    were looking for a surrogate? Brian, I tell you, I don''t care what you think. No matter who the mother is,


    Winnie is not allowed toe into this house."


    Felix killed this possibility and Brian saw no hope.


    Hearing grandpa''s resolute attitude, Brian was angry, but he could not say a word.


    That Grandpa could not ept Winnie was unchangeable. But if he made Grandpa angry now, Winnie


    and the children would be separated forever.


    He could not be with Winnie, but at least she could stay with two children.


    Seeing that Brian did not say a word, Felix continued to gasp and rebuked loudly.


    "The two children will live in the suburbs from now on. They can''t go to Winnie¡¯s. You and Winnie keep


    a distance, in addition to work, you can¡¯t have any rtionship."


    Felix gave a domineeringmand, but Brian was worried.


    "Grandpa, the children will not have sense of security without Mommy. Luke has got depression, do


    you want Megan also to get sick? It''s OK for me not to be with Winnie, but the children can''t leave


    Winnie. In addition to Winnie, no one is good to the children."


    By saying this, Brian implied that his grandfather would not have made such a decision if he really


    cared for the children.


    Brian continued.


    ¡°Penny¡¯s abuse caused irreparable damage to Luke, and Wendy made Megan¡¯s foot scalded and


    tampered with Winnie''s car, making her car failed. Megan and Winnie almost had a big ident."


    "It was a lesson learned in blood. I don''t want it to happen and lose my two children."


    Brian could not control his emotion. His fate had been in the hands of his grandfather, and he did not


    want to destroy his two children.


    "It is your fault. If there is no ambiguous rtionship between you and Winnie, no one will attack the


    children."


    Felix did not know Megan¡¯s injury was caused by Wendy. Hearing that, he was angry. But Brian could


    not shirk the responsibility.


    "I admit that it is my fault, but before Winnie appeared, Luke was abused. Was it rted to Winnie?"


    "Grandpa, with a family like ours, and the way you insist on marriage, no woman will marry me with a


    simple purpose. Each woman will protect her own status and fight for her children. In this way, Megan


    and Luke be obstacles in the struggle for power, and they are bound to be hurt."


    "Grandpa, if you insist that Winnie be separated from her children, don''t let me go on blind dates again.


    I want to be single all my life."


    Brian was not threatening or warning. As long as Winnie had to leave, he would do that to reassure


    Winnie.


    He had done a lot for the Be Group over the years, and he couldn''t leave his own children alone


    for the sake of his job and the ambition of others.


    "Are you provoking me?¡±


    Felix asked in a cold voice.


    "Grandpa, I''m not provoking you, it''s the truth. I can''t let someone hurt my child. I don''t deserve to be a


    father if I can''t protect my own children."


    "If Winnie can take care of the children, I will have no worries and I will be able to work well."


    Brian said in a low voice and did not get angry, his attitude was unusually firm. At the moment he dare


    not have too many ideas, to keep the children''s custody was the most important.


    "Winnie, Winnie, she is a surrogate woman, if you are with her, don¡¯t you fear that she had her


    motives? You are simply obsessed with her. If something goes wrong one day, you will regret it."


    Felix''s anger had not subsided, and he got furious seeing that Brian was so persistent.


    At the moment he had a feeling of not being able to control Brian, and was afraid of him leaving the


    Be Group.


    "She has no motives, and all she wants is to be with the children and take care of them personally. If


    she has a motive, she would have tired her best to drive away the woman around me. If she has a


    motive, how could she not cost me a cent? She hasn''t used a penny of the money I''ve paid for the


    children. She''s paid for them all by herself."


    "I gave her a ne, which she epted only on condition and she said she would return it when


    she earn money. Grandpa, if such a woman has a motive, there is no woman in the world who doesn''t


    have motives. Which woman can be sincere to Luke and Megan?"


    "Grandpa, it''s not easy for her to have these two children. She''s saved her life several times for them.


    And her chances of having another child are slim. If you separate her from her two children, there will


    be no point in her life."


    Brian said sadly, almost in a tone of supplication, so that his grandpa would agree Winnie to be with the


    children.


    "What you have seen is only the surface. Nobody can see into anybody''s heart. Don''t talk to me any


    more about these unimportant things. Do as I say, or you''ll be sorry."


    Felix was still awe-inspiring, and he warned Brian. He was sure that Brian would understand what he


    meant.


    "Grandpa..."


    "Get out."


    Brian tried to say more, but was refused by Felix.


    Disappointed, Brian left the study, but he wasn''t about to give up.


    After Brian went out, Felix took a deep breath of depression.


    Thinking of the words of Brian just now, thinking of his unprecedented rebellion, Felix was sad.


    As what Winnie had done for Luke, she was really excellent as a mother. But now her identity was


    much moreplicated, so he needed to reconsider this person and make a new judgment on her.


    Brian walked out of the study and quickly came to the living room.


    "Where is Winwin?"


    "Mommy''s home."


    It was Luke who answered him. As Luke''s voice just fell, he quickly left and did not give everyone the


    opportunity to ask.


    "What grandpa said? They both left without saying anything. It''s really worrying."


    Ste was unsettled. Although she was mentally prepared, she could not calm down at this moment.


    "I''ll ask Grandpa."


    Ste got up, but was stopped by Rufus.


    "Don''t. He needs time to ept it. They must have missed a lot of details since they went out in such a


    hurry. Grandpa will understand if he knows the details."


    Rufus was also worried. He did not know what happened, only to hear Felix¡¯s roar.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Winnie was the mother of two children, no matter she was a surrogate or not, she had made


    contribution to the Be family. Rufus believed even if Felix was cold-blooded, he would do nothing to


    Winnie.


    The house was silent for a long time. Paul came to tell the dinner was ready. No matter what


    happened, and whether they were in a good mood, they had to have dinner on time.


    "Ste, ask Grandpa to have dinner."


    Rufusmanded Ste, but Megan volunteered.


    "Grandpa, I''m going to ask Great Grandpa to have dinner."


    Megan stood there waiting for Rufus''s permission.


    "Go ahead, don''t make Great Grandpa angry."


    Rufus gave the Megan a look of trust. He believed that Megan could do a good job and would not


    annoy Felix.


    Megan came to the door of the study, now first politely knocked at the door, and then stretched in her


    head after having Great Grandpa¡¯s response.


    "Great Grandpa, I am Megan, can I go in?"


    Megan said in a childish and delicate voice. Felix raised his eyes and looked at the dexterous and


    lovely Megan, and his heart was in turmoil.


    "Come in."


    Megan walked in, and carefully closed the door.


    She walked to the desk and stood in front of Felix. She put her soft and boneless hand on Felix''s hand.


    "Do you think it is sudden, Great Grandpa?"


    Megan asked in a soft voice.


    "Yes."


    It was sudden and he needed time.


    "Don¡¯t you like me? If you don''t like me, I can go to Mommy''s and will not disturb you. If you don''t like


    me, I won''t have the name Megan Be, but Megan Chambers."


    Megan said pitifully. Although her main purpose was to explore Great Grandpa''s attitude, she could not


    avoid being wronged.


    Seeing that she was sensible, Felix was moved.


    "You are a child of the Be family, I do like you. Megan, what is your name?"


    "Megan Be, can''t I be a Be?"


    Megan asked with doubts and she was worried too.


    "Sure, you are a Be, but I want to know when did you change your name?"


    "Daddy changed it when he found out, and Mommy said I am a Be, so I changed my


    surname."

 Chapter 393 Make it Hard

    Chapter 393 Make it Hard


    Megan was worried about Felix''s problem, for fear that Felix did not ept her, so again she confirmed


    whether Felix liked her.


    "Do you really like me, Great Grandpa?"


    "Of course, I like you and you will stay in our home."


    Felix repeated the answer. He liked this child, who was clever and he liked to listen to everything she


    said.


    "......"


    As Megan wanted to ask if she could be with Mommy, she thought of Grandpa told her not to make


    Great Grandpa angry, so she did not say that out.


    "If you like me, I can apany you every day."


    Now the most important thing was to win Great Grandpa''s favor, and she would do the rest ording


    to his meaning and gave him some time.


    "Megan, what''s going on with your daddy?"


    Felix asked something he wanted to know. He asked Megan instead of Brian because he was not


    angry at her.


    "Daddy? Oh, you mean Daddy Oscar? I heard it from Mommy that in order to give me a registered


    residence, she had a false marriage with him. Daddy Oscar is Mommy''s best ssmate."


    What Megan knows was what Mommy said by ident.


    "Has Mommy had a boyfriend for so many years?"


    Felix continued to ask.


    "No, not one. It is hard for Mommy to take care of us. She''s always busy with work and never has a


    boyfriend."


    "Great Grandpa, Ie to take you out to dinner. I am hungry, let¡¯s eat first. If you have questions, you


    can ask Grandpa."


    Megan stopped the conversation, because she couldn''t tell what to say and what not to say. She was


    afraid that she might spoil Dad''s ns if she said too much.


    "OK, let''s go out to dinner."


    When Felix got up and bowed his head, he found that Megan had only one shoe on and the injured foot


    was bare.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Felix asked and remembered it was Wendy caused it.


    "No, the blisters disappear when I see you."


    Megan replied with a smile, and then walked out of the study slowly holding Felix''s hand.


    Brian left the suburbs and went straight to Winnie''s home. When he saw her car in the underground


    parking space, he felt at ease.


    He was not sure what Grandpa said to Winnie, and did not know if Winnie felt wronged, so he came to


    her regardless of his Grandpa¡¯s warming.


    No sooner had Winnie arrived home than she heard the bell before she could settle down. Without


    much thought, she guessed that it was Brian, so she went to the door and opened it.


    The door opened. Before Winnie could speak, she was held in his arms by Brian who was emotional.


    Brian felt the real Winnie, relieved.


    "It''s going to be harder for me since you came like this."


    Winnie looked dissatisfied, but her heart was quite warm, at least at this helpless moment she was not


    alone. And there was a warm embrace around her.


    Then Brian let Winnie go.


    "I don¡¯t care. If my freedom is restricted, I will be my grandfather''s puppet."


    Brian said in a domineering manner, but he was still worried. He had heard his grandfather''s warning.


    On the way he had told Albert to arrange someone to secretly protect Winnie, lest she encountered


    danger or forcibly taken away.


    "Don''t say that. It''s a sudden thing for the chairman and he needs time to digest it."


    Winnie was still persuading Brian, so as not to make the two generations unhappy because of her.


    "Don''t worry about other people''s feelings. What did Grandpa say to you? Did he give you a hard


    time?"


    Brian did not care anyone but Winnie at this moment.


    "You are so anxious. If he made it hard for me, how can I be so easy? Don''t worry, he just told me that I


    wasn''t allowed to go to his house and to be with the children."


    Winnie could ept the first half of the sentence, but she could not ept that she was not allowed be


    with the children, but she did not show it.


    "Winwin, I will fight for it. Don''t worry. You will not be separated from the children under any


    circumstances. I promise.¡±


    It was so hard for Winnie.


    Brian saw that Winnie was enduring and undertaking it, but she had not broken down yet.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Well, I believe you and I believe Chairman is not that heartless."


    Now Winnie could only do was to believe, because she was like an egg to Felix and had no ability to


    resist.


    "Go back. Chairman just came back today. You go and apany him."


    Winnie said gently.


    However, Brian did not go back, but sat on the sofa holding her hand.


    "No, I''m the person he hates most now, and going back will only upset him more. I''m not sure I won''t


    annoy him if he goes on asking me about it."


    Brian was afraid that Felix would faint with anger. If it were another person, he would not have had


    such an attitude.


    Winnie slightly raised the corner of his mouth and thought Brian was reasonable, so she did not urge


    him to go back.


    "Are you hungry? There are noodles, I cook for you."


    Winnie was unsettled, but she could only force a smile, because it took time to calm down.


    Winnie got up and walked to the kitchen, followed by Brian.


    Although his troubles were not solved, he felt steadfast as long as he was with Winnie, not to mention


    eating noodles or drinking cold water.


    In the suburbs.


    The dinner time was peaceful and neither of them mentioned what had just happened.


    After dinner, the family sat in the living room. After a moment''s silence, Felix finally spoke.


    "Ste, take the two children upstairs to y.¡±


    Felixmanded in a deep voice, not waiting for Ste to respond, Joshua volunteered.


    "I''ll go. I''ll take the kids upstairs to y."


    Joshua was not hiding, he just didn''t think he was suitable for this kind of asion.


    Joshua walked upstairs holding Megan in arms and holding Luke in hand, leaving only Felix, Rufus,


    and Ste in the living room.


    "Did Brian go to Winnie?"


    Felix asked coldly. He did not pursue who should take the responsibility, because it had be a fact


    and it was of no use to pursue the responsibility.


    "He didn''t tell us when she left, but I think so."


    Ste answered uncertainly.


    Felix''s face darkened. He had just warned Brian, but the next moment Brain went against his will, it


    seemed that he could not control Brian any more.


    But what was in his mind at the moment could not be expressed.


    "Winnie said it was because Thomas went to the prison to see Penny that she decided to tell the story


    of the children. Is it true?"


    At this moment, Felix wanted to solve it.


    "It''s true. The prison surveince had been taken out. Uncle Thomas went there several times."


    It was Ste answered.


    "What does he want? Doesn¡¯t he know that Penny is an enemy of our family?"


    Felix said angrily and was disappointed for Thomas''s behavior.


    "We don''t know. Inmon sense, he should know that he could not go and see Penny."


    Ste had no idea what happened, but she had been on the alert, for fear that Thomas was ambitious.


    "He should never havee back."


    After Felix said these words coldly, he fell silent.


    After all these years of his absence, nothing happened to the Be family, and the Be Group was


    thriving. But he lost control of his ambition when he came back.


    "Don''t let Brian know what happened in those years. If he knows, it will be a mess at our family."


    Felix mentioned the things of that year.


    ¡°We can conceal it, but if Brian gets back his memory, it can¡¯t be concealed anymore. Grandpa, be


    prepared."


    Ste had to remind Felix, because Brian was getting back his memory bit by bit.


    "Conceal it first and be quiet for a more day."


    Felix knew that Brian would find out one day, but he did not want to see a war within the family when he


    was alive.


    "Dad, what are you going to do about Winnie and the children?"


    Rufus asked, concerning about the children and Winnie.


    For him, things between Thomas and Brian sooner orter was to be solved, no one could escape it.


    And he wanted it done as soon as possible, rather than buried with a time bomb.


    But Winnie and her children were more important. Only Winnie and the children were settled, Brian


    could set his mind at work and deal with Thomas.


    "You take care of the children. Winnie is not allowed to contact the children."


    "Such a woman is too insidious, she can¡¯t in our family."


    Speaking of this matter, Felix''s tone seemed to be sharper. Only in this way can he stick to his attitude.


    "Dad, you can''t be so judgmental. Winnie is not a sinister person. And the children..."


    "If she is not sinister, how can she conceal me for so long? How can she stick to Brian? And what do


    you know about her?"


    Felix interrupted Rufus''s words in a domineering manner. He did not want anyone to stand up to refute


    or wave his heart.


    Rufus, however, still wanted to do something for her, so he continued.


    "She didn''t tell you because she was afraid that you would deprive her of the custody of two children.


    She told you because she nned everything for Brian and didn''t want anything unpleasant to happen


    between Brian and Thomas."


    "She is not scheming. If she is cunning, Brian would not be what he is now."


    "Dad, now that the matter hase up, I have to tell you. The children need their parents'' love, and


    none of us has the right to take that away."


    "When Megan left before New Year, you couldn''t stand to see it if you were there. She cried sadly. She


    kept asking me secretly why she couldn''t spend the New Year with the Be family and why her


    family had to spend the New Year separately."


    "Dad, I felt sorry I could give Megan a perfect answer. I am sadder that I have no right to determine the


    future of my son and I had no ability to let him find his own happiness."


    Rufus''s eyes turned red as he spoke that sadly.

 Chapter 394 Take the Bennet Group in Hand

    Chapter 394 Take the Be Group in Hand


    Felix said with guilt and remorse.


    "I''m an example, Dad. I married at your bidding. But as a result, did you ask me if I was happy in my


    life? Now you want to repeat the same thing and turn Brian into another me. When will this tragedy


    end? Can Luke and Megan escape such a nightmare?"


    Rufus questioned his father with such an attitude for the first time, because his endurance has reached


    the limit.


    All his life, he had been controlled by his father since he was a child, never making his own decisions,


    and now he really didn''t want his son and his grandchildren to go the same way.


    Felix was surprised that Rufus who was alwaysposed would say such rebellious words.


    What was going on here? Why everyone went against him?


    "Rufus, think it over in every aspect. Do not be sentimental. Why am I doing this is for the Be


    Group can have a long run development, for you to have a good life?"


    "But do we really have a good life? Did you ask what we need?"


    Rufus did not put the words too harsh, though his father''s actions were just for his ambition. But he


    could not say so, or his father would be angry and faint.


    "If we are in the ordinary family, would Thomas do that kind of thing? Brotherly murder would have


    been unavoidable if I had not withdrawn."


    Rufus remembered the things before and he got angry. It was rted to his father. He ran The Be


    Group very well, but his family rtionships were terrible and that was one of the failures of his life.


    Rufus''s words seemed to hurt Felix''s heart. He said nothing but his eyes were cold and his face was


    sullen.


    His credit for this lifetime at this moment was denied by Rufus. Did he really fail, or Rufus''s thoughts


    were extreme?


    After a moment of silence, Rufus''s mood was somewhat restrained.


    "Dad, I got off the subject. In fact, I don¡¯t want you to interference Brian and to separate Winnie and the


    children. You may not believe what I said about Winnie, but you get time and opportunity. You can get


    to know her."


    "Even if she has motives, she is perfectly fit for the children. The two children will grow up very well


    under her education and cultivation."


    "I think as long as children can grow up in a happy environment, it is the most important."


    ¡°And I hope you will allow Winwin and Brian to be together, and give the children aplete home. If


    you want a grandson, let him choose his own marriage, and if you want a capable administrator, I can


    return to the Be Group so that Brian can quit."


    Hearing that, Felix and Ste were shocked.


    In those days he had made oath to leave the Be Group alone, but for Brian, he now vited his


    oath, because he felt sorry for Brian.


    ¡°Do you mean to set Brian free, and you run the Be Group?¡±


    Felix asked for confirmation.


    Rufus was the most trusted person in his life, and his attitude towards work was more persistent than


    anyone else. If he had not been determined to quit the position of management, he would not have


    trained Brian into a king.


    "Yes, let him live his life freely, and leave him alone."


    Rufus answered.


    "If I leave him alone, his future will be ruined. What can he do without the Be Group?"


    Felix did not agree to let go the kind he cultivated.


    "I believe in my son''s ability. He can make a difference without the Be Group. But I do not wish him


    sess in business, I wish him simple happiness."


    "Just like Ste now, Joshua is a worker, but they are happy. And with Winnie''s ability, even if Brian


    could not earn a penny, she would be able to support the family."


    Rufus said a lot tonight and got in wide scope. But he only had one purpose, hoping the family of four


    could be together.


    "He is a talent, you are to bury his talent. He is doomed to be a dragon, but do you want him to live as


    a dog?"


    Felix still opposed, he had his reason not to give up.


    "He is a dragon, but I don''t want him to get so tired. Even without the Be Group, he can live as an


    eagle. He may not have the prestige of a dragon, but at least he''s free."


    Rufus said. He did not want his grief to be repeated on his son.


    "Dad, I just want the family of four to be together."


    Rufus stood up and left after making a final statement. He was in high spirits now, afraid he would


    quarrel with his father if he said any more.


    After Rufus left, Felix felt helpless.


    "Ste, I don¡¯t think I am wrong. What I do is for the good of everyone."


    Felix felt deep nkness. He made effort of the family, but his son denied him, which was hard for him


    to ept.


    Ste saw grandpa''s sadness, so she hurriedly hugged him and appeased him.


    "Grandpa, don''t think too much."


    However, Ste could only say that sentence, because she strongly supported her father''s point of


    view. Her grandpa was not perfect. But if she told the truth, her grandpa could not stand it.


    Winnie did not sleep well that night, she always awakened by the nightmare that she separated with


    the children. After she woke up, it was hard for her to sleep again, which made her very tired.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Brian by her side, which made her feel at ease.


    "Didn''t sleep well, did you? Winwin, don''t think too much. After all, the children are ours. It''s up to us."


    Brian woke up and knew that Winnie had not slept well the night before.


    "No, I''ll stick to it. I can''t afford to lose my children, whatever it takes."


    Although Winnie was worried, she had firm confidence.


    "Ok, we work together."


    Then he sat up and picked up his phone to see if there was anything important, since he had turned it


    off the night before.


    There were no important text messages, but Ste had sent him messages.


    Brian hurriedly clicked on it and read it with Winnie.


    "Brian, tell Winwin not to worry too much. We all know grandpa''s attitude. Dad and I will try our best to


    help you."


    "Dad has had an argument with Grandpa. He does not want the children to separate with Winnie and


    he wants you to be with Winnie."


    "Dad said that if Grandpa wants a superintendent, he cane back to take over the Be Group,


    so that you can have freedom and choose your own marriage."


    ¡°I was touched to hear that. So you and Winwin must not give up. We will fight together as a family."


    "I will take care of the two children. For the time being, please do what Grandpa wants and don''t let


    Winwine to our home. Grandpa needs persuasion bit by bit."


    "Set your mind at work. Paul will pick them up the children after school. And Winwin can see them


    when they go to school."


    "Brian, you and Winwin don''t me Grandpa. He is old, he has been a king all his life and used to be


    domineering. It is easy to change."


    "And when I am avable, I will take two children to the old house and let them spend more time with


    grandpa. We can''t convince him. It doesn''t mean the children can¡¯t either."


    "In short, you can rest assured, put all your energy on the work and make achievements. If Grandpa is


    happy, it may help."


    "Brian, Winwin, we support you to be together, just fight for it!"


    Winnie didn''t sleep well all night, but she was warmed by the messages in the morning.


    She embraced Brian and shed tears.


    "I thought they don''t like me, and I was very careful about what I said whenever I saw them, for fear


    saying the wrong thing to annoy them even more."


    "Every time I wanted to have good performance, trying to bring you and me closer."


    "I am so touched that they all stand by me and offer to help me when I need it the most. I am also


    touched by their recognition and that they don''t hate me."


    Winnie cried out loud. No matter what kind of results it would be, she was moved by them and they felt


    like families to her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Fool, how can they not like you? You''re so good and you gave birth to two children to our family. They


    sure like you."


    Brian hugged Winnie andforted Winnie, but he was also moved.


    Ste had been very good to him for so many years and had reced the existence of his mother.


    What he didn''t expect were the words from his father, who stood by him when he needed him the most.


    For him, his father broke his oath and wanted to engage in business again, which was the most


    touching.


    With the support of the family, Brian and Winnie felt more steadfast. They began to work, as Ste said,


    as long as they made achievement, his Grandpa would be happy.


    Leo had not seen Emily for two days since they kissed in the bar, and she did not answer his calls like


    before.


    Leo wanted to see Emily, but there was one thing he had to decide first. So now he came to Brian''s


    office.


    "Mr. Johnson, if I''m not wrong, there seems to be no ce for us to talk about our work."


    Brian tone was cold and hard. Seeing Leo, he thought if his love for Winnie.


    "You are smart, but Ie here not for business. I''ll go to the point since you are a busy man."


    Leo had no previous smile at this time, but a serious face.


    "What''s going on with your blind date with Emily?"


    Leo asked directly.


    "How do you know? Does Winwin know it?"


    Brian¡¯s facial expression changed because Leo''s question. It was not because what Leo knew, but


    what Winnie knew.

 Chapter 395 The Dispute between Wendys Parents

    Chapter 395 The Dispute between Wendy''s Parents


    Leo looked at Brian who was anxious and knew Brian was really Emily¡¯s blind date. But Brian was


    concerned about Winnie.


    "Winwin doesn''t know it. If she knows, I would not be here to ask you."


    "Tell me what your attitude is to Winwin. I can understand you have a blind date, after all, you are


    bound. But your blind date is Emily and I don''t know what you mean."


    Leo asked in aposed manner.


    "We just help each other. Her parents weren''t happy with your breakup and were probably mad at you


    so they forced her to go on a blind date. I have the same situation. My grandpa does not like Wendy so


    he forced me to have a blind date. So we agreed to cheat them for some time."


    Brian exined in details, not afraid that Leo would overthink, but that he would tell Winnie.


    Hearing that, Leo became less worried. He believed Brian''s words, because he was not the kind of


    person to lie.


    "Mr. Be, tell Winwin one day. She''s been through too much, and she''s sensitive. If she knows it,


    she''d have wild thoughts."


    "Whether you love her or not, I hope you won''t hurt her. I decide to pursue Emily again, and I have


    gone over Winwin, but I will help her when she is in trouble."


    Leo showed his attitude and don¡¯t want Brian to feel jealousy about him.


    "I will find a chance to tell her, but I still need Emily¡¯s help."


    "Our family is in a bit of a mess now, and if I don''t follow my grandpa''s advice on blind dates, things will


    get even worse."


    After hearing that Leo gave up Winnie, his tone eased a lot and he became rxed. There were some


    things he hoped Leo could help.


    Brian continued.


    "Wendy and I have broken up, and we had a blind date with Emily. Two nights ago I put the identity of


    Megan exposure, so grandpa will urge me to push forward the blind date."


    "During this period of time, I have no woman except Winwin, and she wants to be my girlfriend in a


    steadfast manner. So I need Emily''s help and give Winwin more time."


    Brian told the current situation to Leo, hoping he could understand.


    "I can understand what you''re saying, but what I don''t understand why you don¡¯t ask her to be your


    girlfriend or marry her."


    Leo could offer help and make things clear to Emily. But the problem could not be resolved, because in


    the end such a rtionship would hurt Winnie.


    "That''s Winwin''s insistence. I can''t persuade her. I told her I would give up everything and be with her. I


    also told her to be with me forever, though I can¡¯t marry her. She refused both, and I don''t know what


    her scruples are."


    Brian fought for it, but finally he listened to Winnie. He was disappointed at grandpa''s attitudest night


    and he wanted to give up everything and take Winnie and the children away.


    But when he mentioned that, Winnie refused.


    "What did Winwin think?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, I''ll talk to Emily and give Winwin some time. You''d better tell Winwin about your blind


    date as soon as possible."


    Leo now realized that the problem lied in Winnie, it seemed that she was still repressed by some


    thought and refused to face the reality.


    "Tell her the truth or lie?"


    Brian asked Leo in reply.


    Leo ignored this question, so he was silent before speaking.


    "Tell her the truth, she hates being lied to. Let''s find a chance to say it together. I''llmunicate with


    Emily first and we''ll say it together with Winwin."


    Leo felt it was safer and it would do less harm to Winwin.


    After Leo left, Winnie knocked at the door and entered.


    "I seemed to see Leo."


    Winnie asked Brian with doubts, because she only saw a back on the elevator, and she not sure about


    it.


    "It was Leo. We talked about work and he left."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Brian did not tell her the true. although he felt sorry, he felt it was not the time to tell her.


    He went to Winnie and embraced her.


    "Are you tired? Why don¡¯t we take the kids..."


    After two days there was no news from grandpa, so Brian was worried. Then he brought up the subject


    of leaving together again. But before his words were finished, Winnie stopped him.


    "Here you go again, if you want to go, leave by yourself. Even if I''m with you, I want to be fair and open,


    and I want the approval and eptance of the Be family. I don''t want to leave secretly, or


    Chairman will hate me even more."


    Winnie had many concerns, and she hoped they could face the problem instead of avoiding. And she


    had been feeling ufortable about the woman in the picture.


    She was afraid that the woman suddenly appeared when she was with Brian, or that when he got his


    memory back, he found that woman was his true love. If so, what should she do?


    "Winwin, it''s only a matter of time before the Be family epts you. We don¡¯t need to worry about


    it."


    Brian persuaded. He felt it was not biggest problem the Be family epts her or not, but he did not


    know what Winnie thought.


    "Don''t say it. I will think of it and I''ll go with you after I have made up my mind."


    "Sign this, so that we can continue our fighting."


    Winnie said to Brian in a perfunctory manner, because she would never make up her mind. Even if she


    left, she left with her children, and it had nothing to do with Brian.


    Wendy could not eat well and sleep well since she broke up with Brian and she looked decadent.


    Her mother Zoe was worried, but Wendy did not tell her what had happened.


    In the living room of the Yup family.


    "Alfred, why don''t you go and ask Brian if there was any conflict between them?"


    "If Brian still minds about what happened that day, I will apologize to him. We can''t let Wendy be like


    this all the time."


    Zoe consulted with Alfred.


    "No, I am ashamed to face Brian. You can''t go either, let her fix it herself."


    Wendy¡¯s father Alfred did not want to take care of it. It had vited his conscience that he had


    something to hide from Brian, how could he face Brian?


    At the moment Alfred hoped that Wendy and Brian break up so as not to make a bad end.


    "You don''t care about your daughter."


    Seeing Alfred''s attitude, Zoe was worried and raised her voice.


    "It''s the way she chose. What can I do? I did not agree to her returning to home. Now how can I take


    care of it?"


    "You have been spoiling her since she was a kid. She is willful and thoughtless. If it doesn¡¯t stop now,


    it''s going to be harder to fix it. Leave her alone. It would be better if she broke up. Let her go abroad


    and nevere back."


    "If she lived in a good life abroad, how would I allow her toe back? I did it for her good, every


    parent wants their children to have a good life."


    Zoe was infuriated by Alfred and shouted back.


    ¡°Now you''re talking like that. Why didn''t you say anything when I didn''t approve of her going abroad?


    Why didn''t you stop her? If she hadn''t dated two men at that time, and steadfastly gave birth to a child


    for Brian, there wouldn''t be these filthy things today."


    "If you''re sober enough now, tell her to separate from Brian and send her to another country. Now she''s


    young enough to start over."


    Alfred was also angry. From beginning to end, no one listened to his arrangement, and now things


    were not as perfect as the imagination and they wanted him to help.


    If Wendy did not have a stigma, he could go and beg Brian, but now he had no confidence and it would


    be of no use.


    The best choice was what he just said, but he did not know whether Wendy and her mother would


    listen to him or not.


    "Is it any use talking about the past now? Can it change anything? You''re a man and you just shirk..."


    Before she could finish, Wendy suddenly interrupted her.


    "Don''t quarrel. I can take care of my business. I''m not going abroad. I''m not going anywhere. I''m going


    to marry Brian in my life."


    Wendy stood at the top of the stairs on the second floor, shouting. Her eyes were scarlet.


    She had been emotionally exhausted, and hearing her parents fighting because of her, she was on the


    verge of breaking down and could not bear it.


    With these painful words, Wendy walked quickly down and rushed out without saying anything.


    She came to the seaside, where the wind was cool, but only in this way she could make herself sober.


    But unexpectedly, she missed Brian more.


    At this time she thought of Laura. She wanted to know what Laura said, in order to n to regain


    Brian''s heart.


    Wendy made a call to Laura, but Laura refused to answer her phone. Wendy called again and again


    until Laura¡¯s phone was turned off.


    Wendy still did not give up, and finally drove straight to Laura¡¯s work ce.


    She was not sure if Laura was in thepany, Wendy could only wait downstairs till it was time to go


    off work.


    As Laura walked out of thepany, she saw Wendy standing there, it seemed to be unable to hide.


    They came to Wendy''s car. Wendy wanted to chat in a cafe, but Laura refused.


    "Say it here, I''ve got to get back and cook for the kids."


    Laura said in a gloomy face, since she disliked Wendy. Although she had her motives, Wendy used her


    and she could not protect herself.


    "Laura, no matter how the matter turns out, I have no other opinion of you. I was too impulsive to make


    it like this and I know you and ra are really good to me."


    "ra......"


    When Laura heard ra''s name, she endure it though she did not like it


    "Wendy, no need to say anything. We have to leave it at that. I saved my job because Winnie did not


    pursue my responsibility. I can''t fight Winnie anymore. Brian ordered the whole field to ban me. If


    Winnie didn''t protect me, the rest of my life would be ruined."


    "Wendy......"

 Chapter 396 A Hint from Laura

    Chapter 396 A Hint from Laura


    Laura wanted to end the subject after another remark, but Wendy interrupted her.


    "Laura, I understand you, I understand you. It was my fault. I''m sorry. I dare not ask you to help me


    again."


    "But Laura, there is something I want to ask you. When you talked to Winnie alone, what did you say to


    her?"


    Wendy came to Laura today because she wanted to ask this question. She did not want to pursue who


    betrayed her, after all, Laura helped her.


    ording to Wendy, Laura guessed that it must be ra told Wendy that she had talked with Winnie


    alone and ra put the responsibility on her.


    "Wendy, I told her the truth about everything we did together. I did not shirk my responsibility, nor did I


    exaggerate fearlessly, nor did I denigrate you or ra."


    Laura said truthfully, but ra did not think so, otherwise Wendy would note over to her now.


    "So Winnie knows about everything, and Brian must know about it, too."


    Wendy felt hopeless. Brian had known everything she had done, how could she exin and fix it?


    "Wendy, I have nothing to say. I have to hurry home."


    Laura opened the door, but she then stopped.


    "Wendy, be careful when you make friends and think it over."


    She did not tell Wendy directly but just reminded her.


    Laura got off and left, but Wendy did not understand the meaning of Laura. What did she imply? To


    whom and to what she was referring.


    Brian needed to work overtime, and Winnie drove back to her home alone. When she got back to her


    empty home, she inevitably missed the children.


    But she could not go to the suburbs, and did not know if she could make a call, so she first sent a


    message to Ste.


    Winnie: Ste, I want to talk to children. Is it ok?


    Ste was chatting with her grandfather in the living room at this time. Seeing the message, she knew


    Winnie missed the children.


    Ste: Grandpa''s with me. I''ll let the two kids go to their room and you send them message.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ste: Grandpa is going back to the suburbs tomorrow. Then you cane and see the children.


    Ste sent two messages, and then said to the two children who were ying.


    ¡°It''s time for you to go upstairs and do your homework.¡±


    Ste''s suddenmand stunned the two children, but they went upstairs after looking at each other.


    Upstairs, the two children entered a room, and carefully locked the door behind them.


    They found the phone and sent a message to Winnie.


    "Mommy!¡±


    "Mommy!¡±


    The two children excitedly called out their mother at the moment they saw her face.


    "Mommy, we miss you. Why haven''t youe back?"


    Megan felt sat instantly. She grew up with Mommy and did not get used to leave Mommy. And the


    atmosphere on the day Mommy left was very worrisome.


    "I have been so busy these days and got a lot of work to do. I wille and see you when I finish my


    work."


    Winnie felt better looking at the two children''s face.


    It was hard for her to imagine what it would be like to be separated from her children. Would she die


    because she missed them too much?


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "Megan, does it still hurt on your foot?"


    "It doesn''t hurt, Mommy. I can wear my slippers now."


    Megan readily answered, but she still had grievance on face.


    "Where''s Daddy? Daddy hasn''te back these days either."


    Luke asked. Dad and mom were absent, and they did not have sense of security.


    "Daddy is busier than me, but Daddy will be with you tonight."


    Winnie felt the children''s inner fear, so for she made a decision to go home for Brian.


    "Mommy, are you lonely at home alone? Have you eaten well and slept well. Brother and I can go back


    and stay with you?"


    Megan¡¯s small face twisted because she felt wronged and missed Mommy. She wanted to cry at the


    moment, but she feared that Mommy would worry.


    "I am fine. Don''t worry. You and brother can''te back, because no one here to take care of you.


    Aunt and grandpa are in the suburbs, so long as you are good and don''t let me worry about you."


    "I''ll fetch you home when I have done with work."


    Winnieforted the children and made a promise, but she did not know when the promise could be


    fulfilled.


    "You don''t have to worry about us, Mommy. We''re good here and have done our homework. And I will


    take good care of sister. As long as you work quickly, we can go home early. We miss grand aunt and


    aunt."


    Luke was afraid that Mommy would worry about them, so he promised her.


    But even though Grandpa''s was nice, he never felt at home. He wanted to go back to the days when


    he lived with his aunt and grand aunt. That was home, where he could feel steadfast.


    "Good, and I will hurry to finish work."


    Winnie felt hurt in heart looking at the sensible Luke and the wronged Megan. What did the children do


    wrong, why they had been turbulent and had not a day of stability. Why did they have to endure all


    kinds of worries and separation?


    Winnie could not control her heart and hung up the phone soon, she was afraid that the children would


    see her cry, and they would cry too.


    After the children hung up, they received a message from their aunt.


    Ste: Be sad when youe down for dinner.


    Two children understood what Ste wanted them to do. They might not be able to help in other


    aspects, but they were good at this regard.


    At the dinner table, the two children were in low spirits. They had not spoken since they sat in the


    dining chairs.


    Ste gave two children thumb up in her heart. They must be the best actors, but it should be mixed


    with their true feelings.


    After a while, Ste began to cooperate with the two children.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Is there anything unhappy?"


    "Auntie, we are eating here, but we don''t know if Daddy and Mommy have food or not."


    Luke answered first, and then it was Megan answered.


    "Aunt, I miss Daddy and Mommy."


    Megan said with worry.


    "Oh, but they''re all busy working. They''re trying to make money so they can support you."


    Ste thought she could go to the film festival to get award back.


    "We don''t need money, we just want to be together with Daddy and Mommy. If we can be together


    every day, we can live in a small house and take bus. We won''t mind if we go to a mediocre school,


    and we''re sure we''ll get good grades."


    Luke said with morale. He wanted his Grand Grandpa to know money could not fix anything. They


    could live well even if they were not rich.


    "Yes, if we are with Mommy and Daddy, our ssmates won''t say we have a single parent, and we can


    show off in front of them that we have Mommy and Daddy."


    Megan added.


    "Everyone in the ss has Mommy and Daddy. Their home is not as good as ours, but they are happy.


    I want that simple happiness right now."


    Although knowing the children were acting, Ste felt sad. They must had been through there, or how


    could it be so true?


    Hearing that, Rufus frowned. Felix did not show a different look, but his heart had ups and downs.


    Ste continued to cooperate.


    "You are still small, and you don''t understand the grown-up¡¯s world. Daddy and Mommy want to give


    you the best living environment, so they work hard. And you must learn to live without parents, and one


    day you will grow up and have your own life."


    "Aunt, we understand what you said, but we are now children. We just want to live a child''s life, want a


    When we grow up, we can leave parents naturally and it doesn¡¯t need to learn."


    Luke said like an adult, and this speech made everyone speechless.


    There was a moment of silence. Then Megan cried out loud.


    Ste asked with worry.


    "Why are you crying, Megan?"


    "Nothing, aunt, I want to ask you a question."


    Megan wiped her tears and continued to say.


    "Great Grandpa, I ask you first. You grew up with your parents, didn''t you? You were born in a


    Felix gave a positive answer.


    ¡°Yes, I was.¡±


    Megan got the answer and then looked to Rufus.


    "What about you, Grandpa?"


    "I had aplete home, too."


    Rufus said with guilty.


    "What about you, Aunt? You must be as happy as Great Grandpa and Grandpa."


    "Yes, but my mother died when I was a teenager."


    Ste truthfully answered and she had guessed Megan¡¯s intention.


    "That was after you were teenagers. My brother and I had no family since we were born. We didn''t


    even know who our father and mother were. Although we know our parents now, we still don''t have a


    "I''m afraid my brother and I are the worst off in terms of our families. I just want to know, you all have a


    Hearing Megan''s words, all people were silent again and did not know how to answer Megan''s


    question.


    "You had been happy and will never know how my brother and I feel, so you don''t care about our


    feelings. I wonder now if you really love me and my brother.¡±


    With that, Megan directly jumped down the chair and left the table, followed by Luke.


    "If you really don''t love us, just leave us alone. We can grow up even if we go wandering."


    Luke said angrily, but he thought that it would be better to go wandering than to be bound by his Great


    Grandpa.


    Luke left and went to appease Megan. The adults at the table were in no mood to eat.

 Chapter 397 The Owner of Hot Pot Restaurant

    Chapter 397 The Owner of Hot Pot Restaurant


    Ste felt guilty because she couldn''t control the situation.


    All she wanted was for the two children to act out a drama of suffering. She didn''t ask for much, and as


    long as it made Grandpa feel ufortable, the y wasn''t in vain.


    But she had not expected the two children to be uncontrobly affectionate.


    Ste looked at the ck face of Felix and hurried tofort him.


    "Grandpa, children talked nonsense. Don''t listen to them. Eat some food."


    "I''ve had enough. You go on eating."


    Felix finally spoke, but left directly.


    "Grandpa..."


    Ste wanted to stop grandpa, but was stopped by Rufus by raising his hand.


    Watching Felix went back to the room and closed the door, Rufus spoke in a low voice.


    "There was nothing wrong with what the children said and he heard it. Let him think it over."


    Rufus felt that although Megan''s words were sharp and it would be hard for Felix who had been


    superior all his life to ept, he was not angry at Megan and did not punish her.


    After hung up the phone with her two children, Winnie texted Brian, telling him to return to the suburbs,


    because the children would be insecure and upset without parents around.


    For two children not to worry about them, Winnie could only ask Brian to go back tofort the


    children.


    After receiving a positive reply from Brian, Winnie realized that she was hungry. She looked into the


    refrigerator and she got nothing to eat, but she felt troublesome to cook, so she too her coat and was to


    eat at Daenerys¡¯. Jelly Bean was there, she thought time would pass fast, but as she was downstairs,


    she was called by someone.


    "Hello, Miss Chambers."


    Winnie recognized the man, the owner of the hot pot restaurant.


    "It''s you. Why are you here?"


    Winnie asked curiously.


    "I am waiting for you."


    The man said softly.


    "Waiting for me? Why?"


    Winnie was even more puzzled.


    ¡°I want to talk to you aboutpensation to your daughter. I know your home is in this neighborhood,


    but I don''t know which floor it is, so I can only wait here."


    The man said directly.


    ''Thank you, Sir. I didn''t expect you thought about the child. There are not many people like you who are


    willing topensate."


    Winnie was gratified and touched by the man¡¯s attitude.


    "My daughter is all right, she doesn¡¯t needpensation. Well, I should give you a refund. I''m sure you


    saw the surveince video. It''s not your fault."


    Winnie continued.


    "Give me your ount number and I''ll pay you back the medical bills."


    In fact, Winnie was sorry that it caused impact on the hot pot restaurant. And the waiter and the boss


    were there with them.


    "No, Miss Chamber, the child got an ident in my restaurant, even if someone intentionally tripped


    the waiter, we also have unshirkable responsibility. If you pay us back the medical bills, we''ll feel


    worse."


    "Miss Chambers, let¡¯s talk aboutpensation."


    The owner of the hotpot restaurant was sincere and insisted topensate her.


    "No, no need, how about this? I don¡¯t pay you back the medical bill, and you don¡¯t need topensate


    me. Let''s just pretend it never happened."


    Winnie refused, how could she take thepensation.


    "Miss Chambers, since you refuse, I''ll invite you to dinner, and then the whole thing will be over."


    The owner of the hotpot restaurant changed the way topensate.


    "I..."


    Winnie wanted to refuse, but the restaurant owner knew she would do so, so he interrupted her.


    "Go to my hot pot restaurant and take both children with you. This will make up for your miseatingst


    time."


    "......"


    "Miss Chambers, don''t be polite to me. I''m a fan of your games. It''s nothing for me to invite you to have


    a meal even if the child wasn''t injured."


    The hotpot restaurant owner said and did not give Winnie a chance to refuse.


    Winnie was silent for a moment, and then agreed to his invitation.


    "Well, just go to your hotpot restaurant."


    Winnie said. The owner of the hot pot restaurant smiled happily.


    "I''m here waiting for you, you go upstairs to pick up the children, if your husband is at home, bring him


    with you."


    When it came to her husband, Winnie was obviously embarrassed. It was a fact that she had children


    and the children had a father, but the father of her children was not her husband.


    "The children have gone to their grandfather''s, and I am the only one at home."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Ok, can we go now?¡±


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant noticed Winnie''s embarrassment, but couldn''t understand why.


    Two people came to the hotpot restaurant. The owner did not use private room, but a rtively quiet


    corner in the hall, because Winnie was a woman and he was afraid that it was not good to be with her


    alone.


    This showed that the owner of the hot pot restaurant was a thoughtful person.


    After the two sat down and ordered, the hotpot restaurant owner formally introduced himself.


    "Miss Chambers, my name is Stefan Brooks. I''m the owner of this hot pot restaurant. I am 30 years old,


    180cm tall and unmarried. I run this hot pot restaurant all by myself."


    Stefan introduced himself to Winnie, but his self-introduction made Winnie embarrassed, because it


    sounded more like a blind date self-introduction.


    Winnie gave a faint smile and introduced herself too.


    "Hello, Mr. Brooks, I am sorry I didn¡¯t know your name."


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is..."


    "Your name is Winnie Chamber. I don''t know your age, but I do know your upation. Game developer


    and software engineer, you are versatile in software, and there is no field that you can''t cover. And you


    are professional in the design of the appearance of the mobile phone. Am I right?"


    Stefan interrupted Winnie and made self-introduction for her.


    His understanding of Winnie surprised her. It was only a minor ident, and he got deep investigation


    on her.


    "How do you know, Mr. Brooks?"


    Winnie asked Stefan gently.


    "As I said, I''m a fan of your games. It''s all on your profile."


    Stefan felt her rudeness, so she exined.


    "Oh, you told me and I have forgotten it."


    Winnie gave an embarrassing smile, because she thought Stefan investigated her. But it was written in


    her profile.


    "Since you are a fan of my game, give me some advice."


    Winnie relieved her embarrassment.


    "No, at least no so far. I wouldn''t be a fan of your games if I had any."


    Stefan said humorously and Winnie rxed.


    "Mr. Brooks, you are sweet. If you have any opinions in the future, please tell me. I will correct them in


    time so as to retain more yers. And I put ament area in the game where all the yers can give


    me theirments."


    Winnie found topic more interesting when it came to the game.


    "I will and I want to keep ying."


    "Miss Chambers, please give me your autograph some day. I think if your name is popr, you will be


    famous. I want an autograph first so that I can show off."


    Stefan said with a smile, but he really wanted Winnie''s autograph.


    "Mr. Brooks, you are joking. I heard the stars would be asked for autograph, but have never heard


    someone asked for game autograph."


    Winnie showed a warm smile, showing dimples on face, which stunned Stefan.


    "You don''t understand, to us who love to y games, you creators are the stars."


    Stefan said jokingly, for fear that Winnie felt restrained.


    Although he and Winnie had met only three times and did not know much about each other, he thought


    she should be a nice person to get along with.


    "I''m going to have to practice my signature, or I''m going to be embarrassed when someone asks me


    for autograph."


    Winnie couldn''t helpughing. She didn''t think she''d be so famous, and no one would ask for her


    autograph.


    What Stefan said waspliment, but it was a kind of encouragement to her.


    After this meal, they had never mentioned the medical bills again as agreed, so it was in the past.


    They had one more friend because of that.


    The next day.


    After having breakfast, Felix went home with Ste, Joshua and two children. Brian went to work as


    usual.


    As he arrived at thepany and was about to start work, he received a phone call from Wendy''s


    mother.


    "Brian, what is wrong with Wendy? She doesn¡¯t eat, drink or sleep. It¡¯s been days, finally she fell illst


    night and she still has a high fever."


    Zoe''s tone was not like that day, but it was with pity.


    Although Wendy refused to say anything, she was sure that they must have broken up, otherwise


    Wendy would not be so painful and make herself sick.


    "Brian, we are in the hospital..."


    Zoe continued to talk, but was interrupted by Brian.


    "Zoe, Wendy and I have broken up. No matter where she is now, it''s not convenient for me to see her.


    Take care of her."


    Brian was still angry about Wendy''s behavior until now, although he felt sorry Wendy was sick, he still


    felt angry.


    "Break up? Why did you break up? Did I go too far that day?"


    Zoe was surprised, though she had guessed the result.


    "It has nothing to do with you. You can ask Wendy why."


    "I still have work to do, I gotta go."


    Brian hung up the phone as his voice fell, but he was a bit worried.


    He put aside the thought of Wendy and began to work.


    At noon, he wanted to have lunch with Winnie, so he called her to the office ahead of time.


    "What would you like for lunch today?"


    Brian asked Winnie while reading thest document.

 Chapter 398 A Slap

    Chapter 398 A p


    Winnie still had work to do, so she wanted to shorten her meal time as much as possible. The most


    time-saving was to eat in the staff canteen.


    So she replied Brian readily.


    "I want to eat the big pot food from the staff canteen. Do you want to join?"


    "I''ll eat whatever you eat. Go to the canteen, and I can show off my girlfriend in public."


    Brian said. He seemed to be joking, but his expression was very serious.


    "Forget it, let''s keep a low profile. If it gets to the chairman, I can¡¯t be alive tomorrow. Can you ask the


    secretary to help us to get the food back?"


    No matter Brian was serious or joking, Winnie did not want to take risk. She was looking forward to it,


    but she was sure that she did not have that blessing.


    "Well, whatever you say, I must obey you.".


    Brian answered Winnie, and then contacted the secretary.


    "Go to the canteen and get me two lunches."


    After put down the phone, Brian came to Winnie. Without saying anything, he directly grabbed Winnie''s


    slender waist so that her body was closely attached to his body.


    "Were you afraid to be alonest night?¡±


    Brian said softly and there was love in his eyes.


    "It was not for the first time. I often sleep alone and it has nothing to be afraid, but I felt like missing


    something without you around."


    Winnie said her true feeling niftily.


    She found herself relying more and more on Brian, feeling insecure without him. This excessive


    dependence made her feel afraid that she could not leave him.


    "Good, it proves my ce in your heart. But I don''t feel missing something..."


    Speaking of this, Brian deliberately stopped to attract Winnie''s interest.


    "I understand, I am not important to you. I am so sad, it is not fair, so I decided to reduce my love to


    you."


    Winnie knew that Brian was joking, and what she said was not real. If she could reduce her love for


    Brian, she would not be trapped in it.


    "No, you must love me more and more, and never less."


    Brian said in an overbearing manner, but it was a joke.


    "I was in bed with the two childrenst night, and they clung to me and wanted to sleep with me."


    "They were not naughty, right? Did they provoke the chairman?"


    Winnie could imagine the scene the children stuck to Brian, but she was worried that they angered


    Felix.


    "No, they were good. They went back to old house with Grandpa this morning. Sister said they will stay


    there for two days. Youe with me to the suburbs this evening."


    "To the suburbs? Chairman said I can''t go to the Be family. I will keep my promise to him."


    Winnie wanted to stick to her promise to Felix and go to the Be family after she was allowed to.


    "I''m not taking you to the old house, and his home is not in the suburbs, so you don''t have to mind what


    he said."


    Brian felt sad to hear that. Grandpa insisted and Winnie insisted, they would have fewer opportunities


    together.


    "It is also the Be¡¯s house. Come to my house and I''ll cook for you tonight."


    Winnie invited, otherwise Brian would insist on taking her to the suburbs.


    "Ok, as long as I''m with you. By the way, when will your aunt and Vanessae back? I haven''t seen


    your aunt till now. Now that we''re boyfriend and girlfriend, I wonder if I could meet her."


    Brian suddenly thought of Winnie''s aunt and wanted to meet her in a solemn way. After all, she was the


    only elderly in Winnie¡¯s family, and she had been taking care of the children. So he felt he should meet


    her.


    "My aunt said that she would note back until Vanessa started school. Because the university starts


    "When aunt and Vanessae back, I will arrange you to meet."


    Winnie said casually, but she did not want him to see her aunt.


    There was no need to meet her aunt, because they just had a temporary rtionship. And it would be


    troublesome when they broke up.


    "I have something to tell you. Last night I didn''t have dinner at home, someone invited me to eat hot


    pot."


    Winnie changed the subject, not wanting to talk about her aunt anymore, or she could not be


    perfunctory.


    "Who? A man or a woman? Do I know it?"


    Brian was nervous. He looked at Winnie, hoping he would not get jealous about the answer.


    "A man and you don''t know him. It is the owner of the hot pot restaurant where Megan got scalded."


    Winnie gave a sly smile and wanted to know what expression Brian would have.


    Brian''s face instantly became frigid and there was jealousy in his eyes.


    "A man? How old is he?"


    Brian asked with alert, feeling Winnie to be snatched. But Winnie gave a sinister smile.


    "He is 30, unmarried. I heard that he not only has one hotpot restaurant. He has chain stores all over


    the country and the business is doing very well."


    "Is it better than the Be Group? No, why do you know so much? Why did you ask such a private


    question at dinner?"


    "......"


    Winnie wanted to continue to tease Brian, but before she could say a word, Brian continued to say.


    "Well, you don''t have to answer. Never contact with such a man. This is an order, or I''ll keep you close


    to me all day so that you can¡¯t contact with any man."


    Brian ordered like a king, but Winnie could not help but smirk.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You..."


    As Winnie was about to speak, she heard noise outside. She wanted to go out and have a look, but the


    huge solid wood door had been pushed open and an old woman broke into.


    Winnie and Brian still hugged together since they had no time to react. Brian didn''t let go of Winnie until


    he saw the womaning in.


    It was Wendy''s mother, Zoe, who opened the door. After confirming that her daughter had broken up,


    she remembered a woman called Winnie, and she came with anger.


    When she saw the two embracing each other, her anger scorched all her reason.


    This woman must be Winnie, and today she had to vent her angry for her daughter.


    Zoe angrily rushed to Winnie and pped in Winnie''s face. Regardless of nothing, she scolded Winnie.


    "You have no shame in seducing my son-inw and breaking them up. You are so shameless. I''ll rip


    your face off today and see how thick it is."


    She abused and then rushed to Winnie like a hungry tiger rushing to a wolf.


    Winnie had not figured out what happened. This woman showed up suddenly and she did not expect


    the p, so she had no consciousness to escape.


    It was lucky that Brian was by her side and the second p avoided her.


    Brian stopped Zoe, at the same time the secretary also rushed over to pull Zoe.


    "Zoe..."


    Brian wanted to scold Zoe, but Zoe mored loudly.


    ¡°Let me go, Brian, open your eyes and see what kind of woman she is. She has purpose to be with


    you. The only woman in the world who loves you is Wendy. You can''t abandon Wendy because of this


    woman."


    Zoe''s attitude was tough, as if she was to eat Winnie.


    Brian wondered what Wendy had told her mother, why she med someone else. But Zoe did not give


    Brian the opportunity to tell the truth.


    Because she was an elderly, Brian could only endure it.


    "Zoe, you are old, please watch your words. Don''t insult Winnie. And..."


    "And what? I did not grab her hair and take her clothes off in public. I......"


    "You are unbridled."


    Zoe was still moring, but a sonorous and powerful voice suddenly startled her, so she had to


    swallow the next words back.


    Everyone looked at the voice and found it was Felix.


    He was angry to see the scene, looking domineering.


    There was a sudden silence in the office. It was so quiet that the voice of air moving could be heard.


    Felix red at Zoe as if he wanted to swallow her. Step by step, he walked slowly and powerfully to the


    inside and came to Winnie.


    Looking at Winnie¡¯s rosy face, Felix got angrier and felt distressed about it.


    "You did nothing wrong, why you allowed she to bully you? Why did you allow her to hit you?


    Remember, nobody in this world can hit you except your parents."


    Felix said coldly, but Winnie felt warm in heart.


    Although she was beaten and stunned, she knew Felix was concerned about her. No matter how it had


    been, no matter how it would be, at least Felix was on her side for the moment.


    It was awkward to be recognized like this, but Winnie was grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Brian, who is he? Why he spoke for this woman without knowing the whole story?¡±


    Zoe had never seen Felix, so she did not know who the old man was. But she was unconvinced that he


    spoke for Winnie. But this old man was domineering, so she could only ask Brian.


    "This is the chairman of the Be Group and my grandfather."


    Hearing that, Zoe was dumbstruck and motionless, with cold sweat on her forehead.


    Just as Zoe was stunned, Felix stepped up to her.


    "Wendy¡¯s mother, listen up, this is the Be Group, not the street, where you can make a scene. Go


    back to ask the truth and question anyone after making sure your daughter did not lie."


    "Winnie is ourpany''s partner, and ourpany has the obligation to protect her. If you dare to


    move her once more, I will make the Yup Group suffer aplete defeat."

 Chapter 399 Felixs Warning

    Chapter 399 Felix''s Warning


    Felix had not been so angry for a long time, nor had he warned someone so forcefully in the face.


    Today, it was unbearable and he lost his temper.


    Zoe came back to sense from the warning, but she had spirit like a new-born cattle and did not fear the


    tigers.


    "Mr. Be..."


    Zoe wanted to speak, but Wendy dressed in a hospital gown rushed in.


    "Mom. don''t say any more, don''t disgrace yourself."


    Wendy said in tears and her face went pale. Her dry and peeling lips showed that she was in serious


    illness.


    But she cried not because she was sorry, but because her mother''s impulsive behavior had once again


    screwed things up.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry, my mother didn''t understand the status. Don''t be angry. I promise we won''te


    to the Be Group again."


    Wendy apologized to Felix. She did not expect Felix would be there, so it would be more difficult to


    regain Brian¡¯s heart.


    "The one who should say sorry is your mother. Your mother beat Winnie without any reason. And the


    one who should ept the apology is Winnie."


    At this time, Felix thought of Winnie. Herpetitive mother should get the consequences of her


    impulses.


    Wendy''s heart sank. How could her mother beat Winnie in front of Brian and Felix? It was not to vent


    her anger for her, it was to kill her.


    "Mom, apologize to Winnie. You can''t hit her."


    Wendy anxiously looked back at her mother, but Zoe refused.


    "This shameless woman seduced Brian. I helped you vent your anger. And you..."


    "Shut up, you are still babbling. Call security and get her out of here."


    Felix was impatient and did not want to see such a poor person. At themand, several secretaries


    took the ce of the security guard and dragged Zoe out directly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Felix stopped the secretary in a cold voice.


    "Wendy¡¯s mother, I would say thest word."


    "Now I finally know where Wendy''s temperamentes from. Like mother, like daughter. With a


    mother like you, Wendy will never marry into the Be family."


    Then he looked at Wendy who was crying coldly.


    "I warn you, Wendy, tell your mother why you broke up. If shees again, I will send her to jail, and I


    will make the Yup Group disappear from B City."


    "No, it won''t happen again. Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''m sorry I didn''t make myself understood."


    Wendy repeatedly apologized, and then stumbled to Winnie.


    "Winnie, I''m sorry for my mother. I''m sorry."


    Wendy did not mean to say sorry. But Felix spoke for Winnie publicly, she had to apologize.


    She apologized and walked out to find her mother, who had been dragged out. Everyone else had left,


    too, and a hush fell over the office.


    Felix seemed to have some physical exhaustion after burst of rage. He didn''t say anything and sat


    down on the sofa. Then Winnie brought him a ss of water.


    "Chairman, drink some water and calm down."


    Although she got beaten, although thepany was in mess, Winnie was really happy, but she had to


    keep a low profile.


    Felix lifted his eyes and looked at Winnie''s red and swollen face, and his heart pulled together.


    ¡°Brian, take her into the break room and take care of it.¡±


    Looking at the red and swollen face, Felix felt his mood affect and he could not say what he wanted to


    say.


    "Winwin,e with me. There is ice in the refrigerator, get it and cool your face."


    At this time, Brian was an obedient child. He took Winnie by the hand and walked to the break room.


    "I''m fine, Chairman is still there. Don''t you see he is tired?"


    Winnie said as she was being dragged away. She felt that Felix needed a coldpress more than her


    to calm his anger.


    "Brian..."


    Winnie''s words broke as the door of the break room closed.


    Sitting on the sofa, Felix sighed a long sigh, showing his helplessness.


    He came by today to make it clear that they could not be together. If they agreed, he would talk about


    children.


    He did not expect to meet this situation when he arrived and did not expect to see Winnie beaten. His


    heart pulled together.


    It seemed that it was not suitable to talk about this topic today, so he would find a chance another day.


    Brian and Winnie walked into the break room. Brian was to get the ice, Winnie followed him nagging.


    "It is not good to leave the Chairman alone. Go out, I will do it by myself."


    "It is him who told me to go in."


    As he said that, Brian had got the ice ready, and then wrapped it in a towel, for fear that Winnie could


    not ept it because it was cold.


    "But..."


    "No buts. I will go out when I finish this."


    Brian took Winnie by the hand and led her sit down on bed, and then applied ice on Winnie''s face.


    "Ah..."


    "Does it hurt?"


    Asked Brian, worried.


    "No, it''s cold."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Hold it for a while, hold it for a while."


    Brian was still distressed and chagrined. What happened today was too sudden that he did not react in


    time and he did not expect Zoe would be so impulsive.


    "Again I did not protect you well. I am so ipetent as your boyfriend."


    He didn''t say sorry, but he was guilty.


    "It''s none of your business. Leave me alone. Go out and see the chairman."


    Winnie took the ice in Brian''s hand and urged Brian.


    "Ok, I will see Grandpa first."


    Brian looked at Winnie with worry


    However, he opened the door to find his grandfather had left.


    Brian soon returned, which made Winnie confused.


    "Why are you back?¡±


    "Grandpa''s gone home."


    Brian looked suspicious and did not know why grandpa came.


    "Won''t you go out and see?"


    Winnie was uneasy. Felix would not havee to vent anger for her.


    "It''s all right, Butler Lowe is with him."


    Brian calmed down and began to analyze his grandfather''s attitude.


    "Winwin, Grandpa just defended you. I think Grandpa has a different opinion of you."


    Remembering his grandfather''s protection of Winnie, Brian felt happy. Although Winnie was beaten, he


    saw grandpa¡¯s attitude changed.


    "Yes, I know he spoke for me."


    Winnie answered in a light tone.


    "Winwin, Grandpa appreciates you very much. We can''t give up. We must work together to win


    Grandpa''s approval."


    Brian said with hope and excitement. Looking at Brian, Winnie could not bear to cool his enthusiasm,


    so she gave a faint smile.


    "Ok, we work together."


    She said she would work hard on it, but she felt it hopeless. Although she was happy today, it was not


    approval. She still had no hope of bing Brian¡¯ wife.


    Wendy went back to car angrily with her mother and showed her dissatisfaction with the behavior of her


    mother.


    "Mom, are you crazy? I told you to leave it alone and I will fix it. Why you came to make a scene?"


    "Now, you have ruined everything. Even Felix had warned me, don you think I will still have chance?"


    Wendy said in tears bitterly and resentfully. Maybe she was grieved or helpless, she was in a mess


    now.


    "I was angry. You had been bullied and Brian had been robbed away, I can¡¯t sit idle. That bitch


    deserves to be beaten."


    "As bad as things were today, I don''t regret hitting that woman. Don''t let me see her again, or will still


    beat her. No matter......"


    "Mom...Mom..."


    Wendy stopped her indignant mother.


    "Mom, Brian''s family hase forward to protect Winnie. If you provoke her, you will get into


    unnecessary trouble. Felix warned that if we want to keep the Yup Group, we had better not provoke


    Winnie. Do you still dare to behave foolishly?"


    Wendy was angry at her mother''s outrageous behavior and did not know how to make her understand


    the truth.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s better to bring down the Yup Group. It''s not ours anyway. Wendy, when did


    you be so timid? How can you stand this?"


    Zoe still did not realize that what she had done was wrong. She was very unting and felt proud to


    beat Winnie, because she vented anger for her daughter.


    "Mom, what is wrong with you? Can you get a job? Or do you want Dad to get a job? If we lost the Yup


    Group, how can we make money? Without the Yup Group, we have nothing."


    Wendy was so angry and even had no spirit to scold her mother. Her voice obviously lowered down


    and she felt so helpless.


    Zoe said at this moment.


    "Wendy, don''t talk about it. Go back to the hospital and have some rest."


    Zoe started the car and drove to the hospital.


    In order to be alone with Winnie, Brian finished all the work before it was time off work.


    He came to Winnie''s office.


    "Is it not over yet?¡±


    "It''s over. I''ll turn off theputer and go."


    Winnie answered as she turned off theputer.


    "Brian..."


    Winnie was about to say something, but then she stopped.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    "Nothing, we will talk about it outside."


    After Winnie turned off theputer, they left together.


    They drove a car today. Winnie insisted to drive, Brian had to agree.


    On the way home, two people had been talking andughing at the beginning. It was not until Winnie


    suddenly swerved to the right that Brian became suspicious.


    "Where are you taking me?¡±


    "To the hospital."


    Winnie could only tell the truth.


    "To see Wendy?"


    Brian tightened his eyebrows because only Wendy was in the hospital.

 Chapter 400 Forced to go to the hospital

    Chapter 400 Forced to go to the hospital


    Brian''s reply made Winnie smile. It seemed that dealing with intelligent men would save more time and


    effort.


    "Clever, you are so clever. Now I know why I love you even you''re grumpy."


    "You are naughty. Do you want to give me to Wendy?"


    Brian said with slight dissatisfaction. He did not want to see Wendy, if he wanted to see her, he would


    raise it. What Wendy and her mother had done made him extremely disappointed.


    "No, I wouldn''t havee if I don''t want you."


    After onest mischievous attempt, Winnie stopped smiling.


    ¡°Go and see her. I think she''s very ill.¡±


    "You are so kind to forgive her mother hit you, and she had hurt you more than once. I don''t think I am


    clever, or how can I love such a silly woman?"


    Brian said sincerely, but it was not derogatory but positive.


    "Silly? It is ok. This world would be a mess without so many silly people."


    "Go and see her. Whatever she''s done before, she''s a sick person now. Let it go."


    Winnie still persuaded Brian. She agreed with the words of Brian. She was really silly or she would not


    stay with Brian.


    Brian took a sigh and showed his helplessness. He could not forgive Wendy at this moment, and he


    could not pretend nothing had happened.


    But Winnie forced him to see her, so he had not way to deal with it even if he was clever.


    ¡°Do you know which room Wendy lives?¡±


    Brian said in a low voice seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie answered.


    ¡°How do you like that? By hacking?¡±


    Brian asked with doubts.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need hacking, I asked Doctor Burns.¡±


    Winnie thought she was not that silly.


    Wendy knew which hospital Doctor Burns worked. She was likely to choose the hospital where he


    worked, so that he might go to see her and Brian would know about it.


    So, Wendy wanted Brian to see her. Winnie made a call to Doctor Burns and knew the answer.


    ¡°I am going to seal Kevin¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Brian said and wanted to vent his anger.


    Winnie was speechless and looked at Brian with a smile.


    In the hospital.


    Wendy felt asleep since she went back and did not wake up till now.


    When she opened her eyes, she remembered what happened at noon. She felt she had no hope and


    could not help but shed tears.


    ¡°Why are you crying. Cheer yourself up and snatch Brian back.¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s sharp words, Wendy was sad.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say anything, ok? Don¡¯t you realize your mistakes?¡±


    ¡°But I was my fault, I did not tell you the truth.¡±


    Wendy hated herself now for not telling the truth to her mother, so that it caused troubles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened, Winnie deserves to be beat.¡±


    Speaking of Winnie, Zoe was angry.


    ¡°If you keep that thought, our family will be ruined. Mom, I hate Winnie more than anyone does, and


    want to p in her face more than anyone, but I endure it for a chance.¡±


    ¡°Brian now protects her, no one could do anything to her. If I want to drive her away, I have to regain


    Brian¡¯s heart.¡±


    With that, Wendyughed at herself. If she had realized this way, it would not end up like this.


    ¡°How can you regain his heart? You think too simply. Listen, the best way to drive Winnie away. It is


    easy for she had no status, no family background, she just is good-looking. You don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, Mom, please stop. I can¡¯t driver her away. If I can, I would not have ended up like this.


    She had no status, no family background, but she has two children. No one could do anything to it.¡±


    Wendy had to tell the truth.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zoe was puzzled at what her daughter said.


    ¡°Luke¡¯s mother is Winnie, and she has a daughter too. They are twins, and the father is Brian.¡±


    Wendy said angrily, hoping her mother could face the reality but not make a scene. Brian had warned


    her that she could not bully Winnie, or her family could not stay in B City.


    Zoe was surprised to hear that. She knew Brian had a child, not two children, and the mother was


    Winnie.


    ¡°Winnie is Luke¡¯s mother? Why did you tell you? If you did, I would have not beat her. I beat her, it is


    equal to beat Brian.¡±


    Zoe was angry. she did not know it, and that was why she did a ridiculous thing.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zoe beat and scolded Wendy angrily.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? She gave birth children for Brian, so that she could have a rich life, and you?


    What have you done? What did you get?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? If you told me, I would not allow you to be with Brian.¡±


    Zoe beat Wendy like crazy, as if she wanted to vent out the resentment out of her belly.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Wendy shouted. Now she was weak, if her mother kept beating her, she would die.


    Zoe stopped. Wendy asked her.


    ¡°Why I can¡¯t be with Brian. I made a mistake and I want to correct it.¡±


    ¡°Why? You asked me why? Don¡¯t you know about yourself? This is one of the reasons, but the other


    one was the most important. Winnie has two children, do you think you still have chance?¡±


    Zoe regretted it. If she supported Wendy, she would ruin her.


    ¡°I do have chance. I have confidence to hide my things from Brian for a lifetime. Winnie has two


    children, but she has no status, the Be family will not ept her.¡±


    Wendy believed that Winnie could only be a mistress and she would never marry Brian.


    ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t dream about it. Didn¡¯t you hear what Felix said? If he really can¡¯t ept Winnie, he


    would not spoke for Winnie. And don¡¯t underestimate the children, they are the reason you lost.¡±


    Zoe panted angrily and could not calm down.


    ¡°The children decide everything and they can make Winnie to be Brian¡¯s wide. Felix is in 90s, maybe


    one day he dies. If he dies, who can stop Winnie from marrying Brian?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, even if I will fail, I can¡¯t give up now.¡±


    Wendy shouted hysterically. She could not listen to her mother and did not want to admit that it was the


    fact.


    ¡°You are crazy, you are really crazy. You will ruin our family.¡±


    Seeing that Wendy went crazy, Zoe knew she would not listen to her, and she felt Wendy had no hope


    to be with Brian.


    Even if there was, it had been driven away by Winnie. Wendy could do nothing about the children.


    ¡°Ok, just put it aside. Tell me, what have you hid from me?¡±


    Zoe wanted to know the truth and see what have Wendy done wrong to angry Brian.


    But suddenly, the door was pushed opened, and Brian showed up.


    In the ward.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    Zoe called his name in surprise, but then she was panic, thinking Brian was there to deal with them.


    ¡°Brian,e in.¡±


    Zoe showed tter.


    Wendy was lying in bed, but when she heard her mother called Brian¡¯s name, she sat up in surprise.


    She was angry just now, but now she had calmed down.


    ¡°Brian, why are you here?¡±


    Wendy was pleased. She did not know why Brian came, but she was happy to see him.


    ¡°Zoe, Ie to see Wendy.¡±


    Brian said coldly but politely. It was hospital and he could control his emotion.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Zoe felt uneasy because she could not see through Brian¡¯s mind.


    Brian came to Wendy. Seeing her pale face, he became soft.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok in a few days.¡±


    ¡°You are not ok. You just woke up from a day of fainting.¡±


    As Wendy¡¯s weak voice failed, Zoe corrected her. She thought Brian would not be angry with Wendy if


    she said Wendy was badly ill.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Wendy gave a look to her mother.


    ¡°Fine, you two chat. I go and get some food for Wendy, she has not eaten for two days.¡±


    Zoe found an excuse and went out.


    There were Wendy and Brain leaving in the ward.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Wendy said weakly and then moved her body, hoping Brian sat on the bed.


    ¡°No, I just came by to see you.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I hope you can get over, face the reality since we have broken up. It will not change anything


    even if you torture yourself.¡±


    Brian said with a frown, it was cruel to Wendy, but he had to say it. If he got a soft heart, it would do


    more harm to Wendy.

 Chapter 401 Zoe was Guilty

    Chapter 401 Zoe was Guilty


    Wendy did not feel Brian¡¯s wordsfort but warm. She answered with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I know, Brian, I know we can¡¯t be together, but I can¡¯t control myself. I need time to forget the six years


    of the time we spend together. Never mind, I will get over.¡±


    Wendy did not say words to stick to Brian, but she was hurtful to say that.


    ¡°Brian, I am sorry for what happened today. My Mom ran out after she asked me some questions, I am


    sorry I failed to stop her. I am sorry she hit Winwin.¡±


    Wendy exined to Brain with regret and sincerity, hoping that Brian would not hate her, so she chose


    to sacrifice her mother. It worth if Brian did not hate her.


    ¡°Brian, please say sorry to Winwin for me. I will apologize to her when I am well. She can p on me


    and scold me.¡±


    Wendy said pitifully.


    ¡°She did not hate you. It was she told me to see you. No matter it was misunderstanding or not, I don¡¯t


    want it happen again. If you hurt Winwin, again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Brian dare not believe Wendy again because she had lied too many times and he could not tell which


    words of her were truth or false.


    He had no love but only pity to Wendy now.


    Hearing what Brian said, Wendy was so sad and her hope disappeared.


    Brian did not mean toe, he already did not care about her. She was overthinking.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank Winwin¡¯s forgiveness for me. it will never happen again.¡±


    Wendy said sadly. If she had not had hope for Brian, she would not forgive Winwin.


    ¡°Take care, I gotta go.¡±


    Brian left without hesitation and Wendy could not help but cry.


    Brain walked out of the ward and saw Zoe sitting on the chair at the door of the ward. She did not


    expect that Brian woulde out so soon and there was panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Brian¡­.¡±


    Brian did not look good at the thought that Zoe hit Winwin.


    ¡°Zoe¡­¡±


    ¡°Brian, it was my fault, I didn¡¯t get to know the truth and hit Winnie. I am sorry, please don¡¯t be angry at


    Wendy.¡±


    Zoe apologized before Brian said a word. She was afraid of Brian¡¯s cold eyes, and she¡¯d better


    apologized.


    ¡°It happened and you have achieved what you wanted. And I have seen everything.¡±


    Brian said coldly and did not ept Zoe¡¯s apology.


    ¡°Zoe, there is something I have to tell you, and you be ashamed about it.¡±


    So Brian told her what Wendy had done to Winnie. No matter Wendy had told her mother or not, he felt


    it necessary to tell her, so that she could understand that it was not Winnie¡¯s fault.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what. If it was Wendy did that, it was her fault. She could not make a threat to other¡¯s


    life.¡±


    Zoe was shocked and could not believe it. But Brian would not lie. She now understood why Brian


    insisted to break up with Wendy.


    ¡°Not if, it is the fact, you can confirm it with Wendy.¡±


    Brian said in a domineering manner and then he added.


    ¡°Zoe, I have two children and two children could not leave their mother. But if Wendy ept it at the


    beginning, we would not end up like this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. No child could leave his mother. Brian, but Wendy¡­¡±


    Zoe wanted to apologized for Wendy, but Brian felt it pointless.


    ¡°Zoe, please let me finish.¡±


    Brian interrupted her and continued.


    ¡°I had been in a rtionship with Wendy for six years, and it would ok for me to live with her for a


    lifetime even if I don¡¯t love her, but what she had done makes me realized that she is not suitable to be


    the stepmother of the children.¡±


    Brian said differently.


    ¡°In those years, I asked her to give birth a child for me, she insisted to go abroad. I did not stop her, but


    I urged her to go back for years, and she refused. Zoe, how many men can wait for a woman for six


    years?¡±


    ¡°I confirmed with her that she would note back, so we broke up, but when I decided to be with


    Winnie, she came back. I epted her. Was this Winnie¡¯s fault? Why did she shrink the responsibility


    to Winnie and harm her and my children?¡±


    Brian said angrily. He wanted Wendy do understand that they could not be together again.


    ¡°Zoe, I can¡¯t be with Wendy again, you better advise her. Let¡¯s have a peaceful break up. If she dares


    do anything to Winnie and children, she would end up like Penny.¡±


    With that, he left. No matter that, he could not be with Wendy again.


    Zoe wanted to stop Brian, but she could not say anything. Looking at his back and her resolute attitude,


    she said nothing.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What Brian said made sense. If Wendy did not leave in those years, Winnie would not show up. And it


    was truth that Wendy was in hesitation before she came back.


    Brian had given her chance, but she did not seize it.


    Zoe came back to ward angrily. She wanted to persuade Wendy to give up, but seeing that Wendy was


    in tears, she could not control herself but get angry.


    ¡°Why are you crying? You made all this. What is the use crying? Wendy, when did you be so


    horrible? It is ok that you are scheming, but you can¡¯t hurt other.¡±


    ¡°And you did not tell me, or I would not have made a scene in Brian¡¯s office.¡±


    Zoe scolded Wendy loudly, wishing to release her angry and wake Wendy up.


    ¡°You know it? Did Brian tell you?¡±


    Wendy asked her mother in tears.


    ¡°Yes. I am angry it was not you but Brian told me. You made me ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Brian has told me everything. He had been waiting for you for six years, he is spoony. He epted


    you when you are back, but why didn¡¯t you turn a blind eye on Winnie? Which man has no woman


    outside? Can¡¯t you just see Winnie as a mistress?¡±


    Zoe felt it was a pity for Wendy to lose Brian, and it was Wendy did not seize the chance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, I can ept that my husband has a woman outside.¡±


    Wendy said angrily to her mother. She was sure that she was not tolerant, or she would not have


    broken up with Brian.


    ¡°What quality do you have to require others? You don¡¯t have only one man, why do you require Brain


    only loves you? Break up with Brian, if you dare to cause troubles again, I will leave you alone.¡±


    Zoe now knew her husband¡¯s mood and knew what he said was the best choice for Wendy.


    ¡°No, no, just leave me alone.¡±


    Wendy shouted loudly and she did not admit it was her fault and did not want to give up Brian.


    She did not believe that she could not defeat Winnie and that Brian could forget her after having six


    years of rtionship. She wanted Winnie to know that Winnie hurt her as a mistress of her boyfriend.


    Thomas went out and did note back till the time for dinner.


    As he walked in, he saw Luke and Megan, and he frowned. This was the Be family, it was


    understandable that Luke was there, but it was annoying that Megan was there.


    ¡°Grandpa Thomas, you are back.¡±


    Megan greeted politely. Her aunt had told her that she was now one of the Be family.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He answered indifferently.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, you are back.¡±


    Ste greeted him. she had saw his cold attitude to Megan, but she said nothing about it.


    ¡°Yes, where is Joshua?¡±


    He asked Ste.


    ¡°He has a party and wille backter.¡±


    Ste with a smile, because Megan¡¯s identity had been known.


    ¡°What is your grandpa?¡±


    Thomas asked Ste while he looked at Megan with distain.


    ¡°He is in the study.¡±


    Ste gave a bight smile, because her grandpa had been waiting in the study for a while.


    ¡°You y with the kids, I go and see your grandpa.¡±


    With that, he went straight to the study.


    After Thomas left, Megan came to Ste and asked with timidness.


    ¡°Aunt, doesn¡¯t Grandpa Thomas like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it is because he doesn¡¯t know you are a Be. He will like you when Great Grandpa tells


    him.¡±


    Ste gave a brighter smile as if she had seen what happened in the study.


    In the study.


    Thomas went straight to the point.


    ¡°Dad, why Megan is here, it is annoying. Don¡¯t bring her here again.¡±


    Thomas said with an annoying tone.


    Felix raised his eyes to Thomas, said nothing but lowered his head to read hismercial magazine.


    Seeing that his father said nothing, Thomas continued,


    ¡°And about Luke, I have something to say. Don¡¯t let him stay at Winnie¡¯s. If no one can take care of


    him, I can take care of him, I can pick him from school. Why let him stay with Winnie. We are not


    rtives and it is so ridiculous.¡±

 Chapter 402 Exposure of Megan’s identity

    Chapter 402 Exposure of Megan¡¯s identity


    Thomas said a few words, but Felix was still silent, listening quietly with his eyes fixed in the magazine,


    but he frowned.


    Thomas continued.


    ¡°Brian is not small and he should get married. Let him marry Wendy, so that she could take care of


    Luke.¡±


    Thomas spoke for Wendy, but he did not it waste.


    With that, he stopped.


    At this time, Felix finally raised his head and took off his ssed. He looked at Thomas seriously.


    ¡°Have you finished speaking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has to be solved immediately, if it holds on¡­¡±


    ¡°My turn then.¡±


    Felix interrupted him indifferently.


    ¡°The engagement between Wendy and Brain has been cancelled and they have broken up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Thomas and surprised and asked before Felix had finished his words.


    ¡°Because she hurt Megan.¡±


    Felix answered coldly and Thomas was confused about it.


    ¡°What does it rted to us, she did not hurt Luke.¡±


    ¡°It is equal to go against me, and I will not ept her.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand. When did you be so concerned about Megan. She is not our kid, why


    did you give up Wendy for her?¡±


    Thomas did not understand why his father had changed his attitude. If he was good to Megan, it was


    equal to that he had epted Winnie.


    ¡°I will tell you why.¡±


    ¡°Megan is Brian¡¯s daughter, Luke¡¯s sister, sure I am concerned about her.¡±


    Felix¡¯s eyes were sharp and domineering.


    ¡°What? ¡­¡±


    At the middle of his sentence, Thomas stopped and looked at Felix with surprise.


    Megan was Brian¡¯s daughter, Luke¡¯s sister, and she was at the same age as Luke.


    ¡°They are twins?¡±


    Thomas asked.


    ¡°Yes, they are twins. Luke is brother and Megan is sister, they are Bes.¡±


    Felix was sure about that, because he had read the paternity test report.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that. Brian has been hiding it¡­ Wait, since they are twins, Winnie is the mother?¡±


    Thomas asked, and there was anger in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, she is Luke¡¯s mother.¡±


    Felix answered.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Thomas was so shocked.


    He felt they had unusual rtionship, but he did not expect that Megan was a Be, and Winnie was


    Luke¡¯s mother, so everything made sense.


    If he was right, he was thest one to know the truth, Penny and Richard might have known about it.


    ¡°He had been hiding it, why did he make it public now?¡±


    He asked feeling he got fooled.


    ¡°Because Penney and Wendy know it. If they say it out, there may be bad for us, so Brian told me.¡±


    Hearing that, Thomas and angry and nervous.


    He was angry because Penny and Wendy did not tell him the truth, he was nervous because his father


    mentioned Penny, it was like a warming to him.


    ¡°It is ridiculous, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Thomas tired to hide his panic.


    ¡°But it is good to say it out, or Penny will make to trick to our family. In this way, I will protect Megan,


    and no one dare make a move.¡±


    Felix indirectly warmed Thomas, hoping he could understand and did nothing.


    Thomas sure could understand, but he had an opinion to his father.


    After leaving the study, he left the house in a hurry.


    As he left, Jack came back.


    He was happy to see Megan and Luke, and Megan reminded her of Winnie.


    ¡°Good you havee back. We are going to have dinner, go and wash your hand.¡±


    Before he said a word to the kids, Ste told him it was time for dinner.


    Everyone sat at the table, but all the servant including Butler Lowe were standing by the table, waiting


    for admonitory talk.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I have a thing a announce before the dinner, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you so serious, it makes me nervous. If it is a good news, go ahead, but if it is not,


    don¡¯t say it, or it will affect out appetite.¡±


    Jack interrupted Felix, and after that he found his grandpa was watching him sharply.


    ¡°Jack, Grandpa is speaking, don¡¯t interrupt him.¡±


    Maria found Felix was serious, so she scolded Jack.


    ¡°Dad, go ahead, don¡¯t mind this insensible child.¡±


    Felix took a deep breath and then continued.


    ¡°Megan is our kid. Her name is Megan Be. She and Luke are twins, and their mother is Winnie. So


    we get a miss in our family, you all should take care of her.¡±


    Felix said word by word. The servants were surprised but no one dared to asked anything but agreed


    to what Felix said.


    ¡°Yes, Chairman, we will take care of Miss Megan.¡±


    But Maria and Megan were so shocked to hear that and they needed time to digest it, especially Jack.


    He could not believe it and did not want to believe it.


    ¡°You are kidding, Grandpa, how can they be twins?¡±


    ¡°I am not kidding, they are twins, and Megan is our kid.¡±


    Ste said. And then Felix told everyone to eat.


    But Jack was not in a mood to eat.


    Thomas went straight to Richard and wanted to ask him how much he had hidden.


    Thomas kicked open the door and broke in the house.


    He stared at Richard angrily.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Richard asked with doubts.


    ¡°You dare ask me that, huh? What is going on with Winnie¡¯s kids? What did you hide from me?¡°


    Thomas shouted angrily.


    Hearing that, Richard knew that Thomas had learn the identities of the children.


    ¡°So you know it, but I didn¡¯t hide it. I learnt it recently and I just did not have time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, you have known it for a long time and you use it to make me help you.¡±


    Thomas shouted angrily, and it was to make Richard¡¯s ears deaf.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue, you know it and you daughter knows it.¡±


    Thomas did not give Richard a chance to refute.


    Richard looked at him with guilt and did not know what to say.


    ¡°Richard, I vited thew to help you, but you hid the truth from me? Do you know you have


    destroyed my n? If you told me early, I can use it on Brian.¡±


    Thomas was furious and wanted to punch at Richard¡¯s face.


    ¡°You family has known about it?¡±


    Richard asked.


    ¡°Yes, they all know it and I am thest one to know it. We could use it to threat Brain, but you hid it from


    me. Now we lost the chance. Is this what you want?¡±


    Thomas said angrily, panting. It was not only a chance to him, but also lost the Be Group.


    ¡°Thomas, calm down. I do know it and wanted to use it to threat Brian, but I didn¡¯t expect he would say


    it first, and destroy our n.¡±


    Richard regretted and he had lost such an opportunity.


    ¡°Do you think it is easy to deal with Brain. He is cautious. We got a chance, but you waste it.¡±


    ¡°Richard, I don¡¯t care what will happen to you and I will not go to prison to see your daughter again.¡±


    With that, he was to leave, but was stopped by Richard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Thomas, it was my bad. Don¡¯t get Penny involved, please go and see her.¡±


    ¡°If I see her again, I will be caught too. Brian must have known I went to see Penny, so he said the fact


    out. If I see her again, Brain will do something to me.¡±


    ¡°You have missed the opportunity, take care of yourself.¡±


    Then he left.


    He now regretted to be connected with Richard. He should not help him but should reply on his own,


    otherwise it would not be so passive.


    Rufus was alone at home, thinking about Isobel.


    He could not control himself and he had to tell her about Megan, so he made a call to her.


    Isobel was not at home but had dinner out with some friends.


    Seeing that Rufus called, she got up and picked up the phone in a quiet corner.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, or I will not call you.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Rufus missed her more. If possible, if Isobel agreed, he would like to call her even if


    there was nothing to tell her. He just wanted to hear her voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is about the children. Megan has been recognized by the Be family.¡±


    Rufus went straight to the point, because he knew Isobel did not want to waste time.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Isobel was nervous and her hand on the phone tightened.


    ¡°Now the Be family know Megan is a Be and Winnie is the mother of two children.¡±

 Chapter 403 Rufus’ Assurance

    Chapter 403 Rufus¡¯ Assurance


    Rufus said in a deep and steadfast voice, but Isobel did not feel it but shocked.


    ¡°Why is it so sudden? Winwin did not tell me.¡±


    ¡°It was Brain¡¯s meaning and it is good for Megan. The reason isplex, but please believe it is the


    best for Megan. My father recognizes her and no one would dare do anything to her.¡±


    Then he continued.


    ¡°Winnie did not tell you because she was afraid that you would be worried and get back early. She said


    she would exin to you when you are back.¡±


    Rufus told her thoroughly, because his family wasplicated and it needed time to exin in details,


    and Isobel would feel incredible and could not understand.


    ¡°Since then, why did you tell me? Can¡¯t you tell me when I am back? Not how can I stay here?¡±


    Isobel felt uneasy. She did know what would change to Winnie and if she got hurt.


    She asked.


    ¡°How is Winnie, can she be with two children now?¡±


    She asked with concern and Rufus felt bad too.


    ¡°Winwin doesn¡¯t know I call you, I want you to be prepared. If you can stay there,e back, one day


    you have to face it.


    Rufus called because he missed Isobel and wanted her to go back early, so that he could see her.


    At the beginning, he told himself to control his emotion and not cause unnecessary trouble to Isobel,


    but he felt he could not do that.


    He then continued.


    ¡°Winwin can¡¯t be with the children for the time being, and the children are in my father¡¯s, but you don¡¯t


    have to worry. Ste is there to take care of the children and they will be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. The children are important to Winwin. If she could not see them, how can she live? Rufus,


    you promised me that Winnie and the children will not separate, but now¡­¡±


    Isobel was emotional. She now missed the children, and how could Winnie ept it?


    Rufus knew Isobel was worried, so heforted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is not that bad. It was temporary that Winnie could see the children. What I promised


    you will be fulfilled. I will not let you down like I did when we were young.¡±


    Rufus mentioned those years, but there was silence on the phone.


    ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t have to worry, I will help Winwin. My father needs time to ept the fact and figure


    out how to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°He likes both children and he doesn¡¯t dislike Winwin, so I want to give him some time, so that he can


    Rufus continued after taking a breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isobel. I have never given you sense of security since I knew you, but I can assure you


    that I will let Winwin live with the children.


    Rufus had the confidence and he would work hard on it. Now he just wanted Isobel not to worry about


    it.


    What he said to his father was kind of threat. If there was nothing he could do, he would let Brian leave


    with Winnie and he could deal with it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Isobel was silent. He was right that he had not given her any sense of security and she was not sure if


    he could keep his words.


    ¡°Take care of it, if the children can¡¯t go back to Winwin, it is pointless I go back, so I will be back when


    the children were back.¡±


    Isobel chose to believe Rufus, she hoped that he would not let her down again.


    With that, she was to hung up, but Rufus stopped her.


    ¡°Isobel, have you had a decision on what I asked youst time?¡±


    Rufus tried to drag the time, because hearing Isobel¡¯s voice, he felt at ease and had make up for his


    loneliness of years.


    What Isobel said made him worried that the children can¡¯t be back to Winnie and Isobel would not


    At this, he would help the children back to Winnie.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Isobel answered, but she had her own thought.


    Even Felix did not give back the children to Winwin, he would not stop them to see her.


    So the children stayed in the Be family and did not need her to take care of them. She could let


    Winnie take care of Vanessa and then continued her medical aids.


    If she stayed away from the Be family, Brian and Ste would not know she was Winnie¡¯s aunt and


    they would be safe.


    So everything had hope and there would be sunshine one day.


    ¡°Then think of it, but I hope you can think for the children. Wendy and Brian have broken up, so Brian is


    single, I want he to be with Winnie.¡±


    Rufus did not want to give up, because he wanted to fix everything and wanted a peaceful life, and the


    children have a good ending.


    Isobel was surprised to hear that, but Wendy was not the obstacle between Winnie and Brian, but the


    gap between the two families and the resentment.


    It was impossible to be perfect.


    ¡°I will think about it. But first let the children back. I gotta go.¡±


    Finally, she hung up.


    Winnie and Brain lied in bed, looking at the children on the phone screen.


    ¡°Did you take a bath?¡±


    Winnie asked with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I have taken bath.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Megan was excited. She can¡¯t be with Daddy and Mommy, but it was interesting to live like this. She


    now was a Be, she was so proud.


    ¡°Good, finish your homework at time, especially Megan.¡±


    Winnie said.


    ¡°I know, Mommy.¡±


    Megan said reluctantly, but she would not go against her mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I will take care of sister and tell her to finish homework. Mommy, when can we go


    home, I want to be with you.¡±


    Luke said. He did not feel at ease without Mommy around, he had bad memory before and was afraid


    to lose his Mommy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luke, Daddy, Grandpa and Aunt are working hard on it. You too, so that we can be


    Mommy early.¡±


    Brian said. He was m on face, but he felt sorry for the kids.


    ¡°You too, Daddy. We are pleasing Great Grandpa ording to aunt, I believe he will agree us to be


    together. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, just go to work and wait us to go back.¡±


    Luke did not feel good, but he still confirmed his parents, which made Winnie guilty.


    ¡°Ok, I will listen to you. I will go to work and wait for you toe back.¡±


    Winnie gave a nice smile, so that the children would not worry about her.


    ¡°Megan, what is Great Grandpa¡¯s attitude to you?¡±


    Brian asked, because his attitude to Megan as the key point.


    ¡°It is good, he likes me. No matter what I said, he always smiled and always hugged me, but he is too


    old to hold me.¡±


    Megan said with a smile and she was happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy, Mommy, I will try hard to make Great Grandpa agree us to be together. I am


    confident.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I believe you can make it, but don¡¯t anger him.¡±


    Brian reminded Megan, because he knew if his grandpa was angry, it would be difficult to deal with it.


    ¡°Ok, Daddy.¡±


    Luke said with confidence.


    ¡°It iste, you go to sleep. We will wait for your good news.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Daddy, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    As the children¡¯s lovely faces disappeared in the phone, Brian put down the phone and then turned of


    the light.


    ¡°The children are working hard on it and you should insist. We have hope. As long as Grandpa cares


    about the feeling of the children, we can make it and we can be together.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, please fight for it, give me your heart and I will cherish it for a lifetime.¡±


    Brian seemed to see the sess, and he would work hard with the children.


    He thought he was alone to fight with Grandpa, but now his family was with him, so that he had more


    confidence.


    ¡°It is too sudden, I feel it unreal.¡±


    Winnie avoided the topic. She did not have too much hope and did not want to be disappointed.


    ¡°Why is it unreal? We live real, Winwin. We have been through a lot and it should be over now. I feel


    our torture wille to an end and we will have a good life.¡±

 Chapter 404 Get Healed

    Chapter 404 Get Healed


    Brian was looking forward to it. He felt as long as he worked hard, everything would be fixed. It was not


    easy to deal with it, but it was possible to fix it.


    ¡°I hope so, but even if your family epts me, my aunt may not agree.¡±


    Winnie put the responsibility to her aunt.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Brian asked with doubts.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t like you. She said you are excellent and you have many people around you, I will


    have no sense of safety to be with you.¡±


    It was what her aunt worried, but she thought so too.


    ¡°Is it appraise or critic? I don¡¯t have women around me expect you. I will only have you in the rest of my


    life. Tell your aunt that¡­ never mind, if Grandpa epts you, will talk to your aunt.¡±


    Brian had much thought, but he did not expect Winnie¡¯s aunt had opinion on him.


    He did have a lot of women around him, but he did not like them and he only liked Winnie.


    ¡°Ok, I will wait for your news.¡¯


    Winnie said with a smile.


    ¡°Go to sleep, we need to work tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie ended the conversation. She did not dare imagine what Brian said. And there might not be a


    day that Brian talked to her aunt.


    Now she only wished she could have the children back.


    Leo came to Emily¡¯s home a lot these days, and Emily¡¯s parents had got used to it and they were not


    angry anymore.


    He came a lot, but he did not often see Emily. She went to deal with the procedures of going abroad or


    hung out with friends.


    Now he came again.


    He was disappointed that he did not see Emily in the living room, but he had talked to her parents.


    ¡°I have nothing to do today, can I have dinner at your home?¡±


    Leo asked, even if he was refused, he would stay and wait for Emily.


    ¡°Ok, I will cook for you.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother Ada said with a smile. She could see that Leo liked Emily wanted to ept him again,


    but Emily did not forgive him, and she did not know why.


    ¡°Thank you, Ada, I can cook too, I can help.¡±


    Leo was pleased. He felt relived that Emily¡¯s parents epted him.


    ¡°Help me another day. Go upstairs, Emily is in her bedroom.¡±


    Ada said with a bright smile. Emily was finally home, if she did not tell Leo that, it was a waste.


    ¡°Emily is home?¡±


    Leo asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, she came back at noon. She seems to have got a cold, she took medicine and¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Leo had run to upstairs, which amused Ada.


    Leo pushed open the door of Emily¡¯s bedroom. The curtain was closed and it was dim inside, but he


    could see that Emily lying in bed covered with quilt.


    He came to the bed and then sat down.


    At this time, Emily said in a daze.


    ¡°Mom, I seem to have fever, get me some medicine.¡±


    Hearing that, Low was worried. He reached to her forehead and felt it was hot. Without a word, he went


    out.


    Emily did not open her eyes. She thought it was her mother and did not expect to be Leo.


    Soon, she heard the sound of door opening. She sat up and opened her eyes, and was to take


    medicine.


    But she found it was Leo.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Where is my Mom?¡±


    Emily asked in puzzle.


    ¡°She is cooking downstairs, and it was me came in just now.¡±


    Leo said to Emily with medicine in one hand and a ss of water in the other.


    ¡°Take the medicine, or you will get burn.¡±


    Hearing that, Emily felt warm in heart.


    She took the medicine obediently and then put the ss of water on the bedside table.


    As she leaned over, her slippery pajamas straps fell over, revealing her breast, which was attracting in


    the dim room.


    Emily did not notice it but it was seen by Leo and he got fast heartbeat and thirsty in throat.


    Emily sat well. Leo puled the quilt and covered Emily. Emily must be cold and he could not control his


    violet beating heart.


    At this time, Emily realized that she dressed few. She nced at Leo and then took her line of sight


    back. She pulled then quilt over.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Emily asked indifferently in a nasal tone.


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    He answered and he did have such a simple purpose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay ambiguous words, I think it is better we keep distance.¡±


    Emily was struggling. She felt Leo lied to her again, but she was pleased to hear that.


    She knew it was hard to get over Leo. She still loved her, but she dare not believe him now for fear that


    she would be hurt again.


    ¡°Emily, I was serious about what I said to you, and I am serious now. I am not kidding. Think it over,


    if¡­:


    ¡°No, it is impossible. I have a blind date, and I will have a new rtionship soon, so it doesn¡¯t matter if


    you are serious or not.¡±


    Emily did not want to hear Leo so say words to sway her, or she could not tell which was true or false,


    so she stopped him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to you, your blind date loved Winnie.¡±


    Leo said and did not want Emily to use Brian as an excuse.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Emily asked in surprise. She did not tell him. Did she tell him when she was drunk?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t reject me using Brian. I know you can¡¯t ept me know and don¡¯t believe that I


    love you. I can understand, but don¡¯t hurry to reject me, try to feel my heart, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, I have my reason to reject you. Since you know I will reject you, don¡¯t insist. I won¡¯t believe you,


    because I don¡¯t think it necessary to think for a man who had lied to me.¡±


    Emily interrupted Leo again. If she could believe him, she would not mind and would not break up with


    him,


    What Leo said now was a torture to her and she had the right to reject him.


    She continued.


    ¡°Leo, you may not realize I was hurt, if you do, you would note to me again.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I have finished my procedure for going abroad, I am going abroad, so don¡¯t waste your


    time on me. it is impossible that we can be together.¡±


    Emily said sadly.


    She could not let go of the fact she got cheated, so she could not ept Leo, and it would be the


    source of contradiction.


    She really wanted to go out and get relieved and heal her heart. If at that time Leo liked her, she would


    ept him.


    But she did not know how long it would take and if Leo would wait for her.


    ¡°Emily, I hurt you and I am sorry, but I hope you can give me a chance¡­¡±


    Leo felt sour and he could feel Emily did not believe him. he tried to persuade her, but Emily did not


    give him a chance.


    ¡°Go out, I don¡¯t feel well and I need some sleep.¡±


    With that, she lied down and covered herself in the quilt.


    After a moment of silence, she felt that Leo got up, walked out and closed the door.


    She did not pop her head our till the door was closed, but she did not turn around, because she cried


    silently.


    She wanted to tell Leo, now matter he liked her or not, it waste. She did not get over him, but she did


    not want to be disturbed and just wanted to heal her heart.


    Leo did not leave, because he was not to give up. He did not leave until he finished the dinner there.


    On they way home, he made a call to a friend.


    ¡°I need a favor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have fight with my girlfriend. She was angry and wanted to go abroad. Help me and make her fail to


    deal with the procedures.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Her name is Emily Jones.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, do it some time.¡±


    After hanging up, Leo gave a sly smile.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ra learned that Wendy was in the hospital, so she came to see her.


    Though Wendy could not be Brian¡¯s wife, but ra needed her help to go back to the Be Group,


    so she came to show her concern.


    ¡°You got a cold, why are you in hospital for days?¡±


    Seeing that Wendy looked bad on face and lost weight, she asked.


    ¡°I got a fever, but I didn¡¯t notice it, so I got pneumonia. The doctor said I need to live in hospital for


    Megan. But it is good to stay in hospital, so that I don¡¯t need to hear my mom¡¯s nagging at home.¡±


    Wendy was touched that ra came to see her, which meant she made a true friend.


    ¡°If it is pneumonia, you should pay attention to it. Listen to the doctor and discharge when you get


    recovered.¡±


    ¡°ra felt Wendy¡¯s sickness is rted to her mood. If she had not broken up with Brian, she would not


    get sick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is quiet here, and I can think it over.¡±


    Wendy dare not face the future and did not want to go home. For her, the hospital was the best ce


    now.


    Thinking of the rudeness of Brian, she did want to give up, but thinking Winnie was pleased, she did


    not want to give up. She was struggling and did not know what to do.


    ¡°Has Laura contacted you?¡±


    ra asked.


    ¡°We met, it was me waiting for her in her work ce. I wanted to asked her what she said to Winnie, so


    that I cane up with a solution, but she was evasive and said she had told me everything.¡±

 Chapter 405 Klara Knew the Truth

    Chapter 405 ra Knew the Truth


    Speaking of Laura, Wendy still had doubts, especially she had warmed her, which she did not


    understand.


    ¡°What did she mean? How can she do that? She wants to stay away us because we end up like this?¡±


    ra said angrily. It was not about what Laura said, but she lost her job, but Laura still had her job.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she said, so I don¡¯t know what to do. It seems that Laura is the smartest among the


    three of us.¡±


    Wendy did not hate Laura, she just wanted to nag about it.


    ¡°Yes, she is. She keeps her job and gets her sry, but she stays away with us after what happened to


    us. How can she do that?¡±


    ra said, and Wendy was sorry for that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ra, even if I can be with Brian, I will help you get your job back.¡±


    Hearing that, ra said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that Wendy, I mean Laura is not reliable. It doesn¡¯t rte to job, don¡¯t overthink about it.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t overthink. I am at my worst, but you still came to see me, so you are the best to me.¡±


    Wendy said and felt she was sorry for getting ra involved, so she would find a way to get her job


    back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay that, we are friends, but at least we see through Laura.¡±


    ra was happy secretly. As long as Wendy felt guilty to her, she would help get her job back, and now


    she just wanted her job back.


    ¡°Wendy, I heard Luke call Winnie Mommy in the hot pot restaurant. Did you hear that?¡±


    ra thought if it and looked at Wendy with doubts.


    Laura and she had heard the quarrel between Wendy and Winnie, but she did not remember it


    afterwards.


    Not it seemed wrong.


    ¡°s¡­¡±


    Wendy took a sign and then answered.


    ¡°It is normal Luke called Winnie Mommy, because she was his mother.¡±


    Wendy said calmly, but it was shocked for ra and she lost her ability to think.


    And then she came back to her sense.


    ¡°You mean Luke¡¯s mother is Winnie? What about Megan?¡±


    ¡°Megan¡¯s father is Brian. They were twins.¡±


    Wendy did not want to believe it, but no one could change the fact.


    ¡°Twins? Gosh, what is going on? So they are families?¡±


    ra asked in disbelief. Why did it change so suddenly? She had been working for Brian for a long


    time, but she did not know it.


    ¡°Yes, they are families.¡±


    That was the biggies obstacle for Wendy and it would be easy for her to defeat Winnie. As her mother


    said, the two children were Winnie¡¯s trump card.


    ¡°It is surprising, I can¡¯t believe it. Howe Winnie is Luke¡¯s mother? And now there is Megan.¡±


    ra felt it incredible, and now she was panic and did not know what to do.


    She thought Brain loved Winnie, and Winnie at most was a mistress, but now it did not seem like that.


    With two children, no one could defeat her.


    If she had known such important information, she would not help Wendy, because Wendy could not


    defeat Winnie.


    So she got fooled?


    ¡°I knew it when I broke up with Brain and now I still could not believe it.¡±


    Wendy hid the fact. If she said she had known it long ago, she would be more guilty to ra.


    ¡°If it is the truth, we have no chance. With two children, she wins.¡±


    ra was panic. If she had known Winnie would be Brian¡¯s wife, she would not go against her, let


    alone to like Brian, she would not have chance to get her job back.


    ¡°ra, I don¡¯t give up. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Winnie has two children, but Felix doesn¡¯t


    care about it. He has been trying to find a rich woman for Brian, but Winnie is not.


    What was why Wendy was proud.


    ¡°But Chairman needs talents. Winnie could make achievement on her own ability. Wendy, when Winnie


    was in ourpany, it was the time we got the best benefit. She brought interest to thepany. With


    her ability, the chairman will appreciate her.


    ra did not believe that, and Chairman was old and he might die one day. And then Brian would be


    the owner of the Be Group, and no one could stop them from being together.


    She had two children. If Felix was smart enough, he would know that Winnie was the best choice.


    Because with her ability, if she worked two years in the Be Group, she might exceed Wendy.


    Hearing that, Wendy felt her hope disappear. She only had a family background that belong to her and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    she was not talented, so it was clear who would win.


    Seeing that Wendy was disappointed, ra knew she went too far. Wendy had her advantage and


    would help her get her job back, so Wendy was still useful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Wendy, you had a long rtionship with Brian, you have your advantage. Brian liked


    you, if you try, you still have hope.¡±


    raforted Wendy, but she felt hopeless.


    ¡°Wendy, do you remember the idea I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said good idea should be used at critical time.¡±


    Wendy said in a low voice and she was gloomy on face.


    ¡°I think now it is the critical time, you should use it.¡±


    It gave Wendy hope, and she looked at ra with expectation.


    ¡°Do you think it is the time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, If you don¡¯t use it now, you will have no chance again.¡±


    ¡°But for the time being, you ept the fact you have broken up. Find you image back in Mr. Be¡¯s


    heart before you use this method.:


    ra was not sure if it would work, but she was helping herself. As long as Wendy got her job back,


    she would not help Wendy again. She would focus on work, because not she realized that she could


    not defeat Winnie.


    ¡°I will do what you said, ra. I will carry it out after preparation. Thank you for helping me, ra.¡±


    Wendy said emotionally. ra was right that it was herst chance. If she made a mistake, she would


    lose Brian forever.


    She would not impulsive like before, she must make a n, so that she would get sess.


    Brian went abroad to attend an economic forum and he was away for days, leaving Winnie alone.


    She could not go to the suburbs and could not go see children, so she could only go to Daenerys¡¯.


    Daenerys was in confinement, but she was almost recovered and did not have to lie in bed all day.


    Daenerys was happy to see Winnie and she kept smiling, which confused Winnie.


    ¡°Why are you smiling? Do I have something on my face?¡±


    Holding Jelly Bean in arms, Winnie asked in a low voice, for fear to wake up the kid.


    ¡°I am happy for you. I feel your family of four can be together, and it is the reason I am smiling.¡±


    Daenerys had known what happened to Brian and Winnie, she was happy that Wendy and Brian had


    broken up and had a rtionship with Winnie.


    Winnie sighed as she shook her head.


    ¡°Others have postnatal depression, but you are excited, ask Doctor Burns to take you go hospital and


    have a check.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly.


    She did not feel anything changed expect that she had be Brian¡¯s girlfriend, which made her feel


    relieved and had no guilt.


    But she dare not imagine to marry Brian.


    ¡°I have not been so happy before. Winwin, wait and see, there will be only good things happen to you


    in the rest of your life.¡±


    Daenerys felt it sudden but real. She could see smile on Brian¡¯s face and happiness in Winnie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are not only happy, but also a fortune teller. I can¡¯t see my children now, how do you know there


    will be only good things happen to me in the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense, if you say that again, I will take Jelly Bean back, so that I won¡¯t be alone.¡±


    With that, she lowered her heard and kiss Jelly Bean¡¯s face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t threat me.¡±


    ¡°I will not joke again.¡±

 Chapter 406 Avoidable Topic

    Chapter 406 Avoidable Topic


    Daenerys stopped smiling and then continued.


    ¡°Winwin, I don¡¯t think the children are the problems. I don¡¯t think a man in his 90s is rude as he was


    young and let the children leave their mother.¡±


    Seeing that Daenerys was serious, Winnie wanted to have a talk, so she gave Jelly Bean to the nanny


    and asked her to take her to the baby room.


    ¡°Even if he allows me to be with the children, he would not let me be with Brian. In his heart, Brian¡¯s


    wife should be rich and powerful, and Emily fixes.¡±


    Winniepared herself with Emily, Daenerys was upset to hear that.


    ¡°It is not truth. People¡¯s concept will change as he grows old. Felix is old and he will not be so


    domineering.¡±


    Daenerys had hidden from Winnie, speaking of Emily, she felt guilty.


    ¡°I hope so, but it is not real, or he would not ask Brian to have a blind date.¡±


    Winnie thought of Brian, but to Daenerys, it was rted to Emily.


    ¡°Even if Chairman doesn¡¯t change his attitude, the Be family is all on your side and speaks for you,


    he will not insist for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t think too much, but I hope you can fight for it and upset Brian. I told you, you have to be


    his wife, because it is the best for you and the children.¡±


    Daenerys persuaded her, but she dare not mention the blind date of Brian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything during this period of time. I don¡¯t think the things rted to the children can be


    dragged, but I will wait until Chairman makes the final decision.¡±


    ¡°But I miss the children, I am worried.¡±


    At this, Winwin took a deep breath.


    ¡°Luke has depression and Megan has not separated with me for such a long time. I am afraid they can¡¯t


    stand it if it is too long.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. The Be family will take care of them. If the children can¡¯s stand it, Chairman will


    make his decision.¡±


    ¡°They will be fine. In a few days, they are going to go to school. If you want to see them, you can go to


    the school. No one will keep an eye on you all the time.¡±


    ¡°By the way, will your aunt and Vanessa be back soon?¡±


    To avoid thest topic, Daenerys changed one topic.


    ¡°Yes, but I have not told my aunt about Megan. I don¡¯t know if she could ept it. My aunt has brought


    Megan up, I am afraid she will be sad.¡±


    Her aunt would be back soon, Winnie had to worry about it.


    ¡°You are overthinking. She can meet them, sure she can ept it. Probably when your aunt is back,


    Megan and Luke can go home and you may be able to marry Brain.¡±


    Daenerys was not as pessimistic as Winnie. She felt everything would turn out to be good result.


    ¡°No, my aunt doesn¡¯t like Brian and she will not agree me to be with him.¡±


    Winnie gave a self-mocking smile.


    Both Felix and her aunt stopped her from being with Brian.


    Hearing hear, Daenerys remembered that her aunt opposed them to be together. And her aunt had


    called Daenerys to ask her to persuade Winnie not to be with Brian.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your aunt like Brian?¡±


    Daenerys asked with doubts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my aunt said we are not match to his family, and I can only have an ordinary man to have


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    a peaceful life.¡±


    Winnie did not understand either.


    ¡°She may think the Be family is too powerful and is afraid you don¡¯t get favor. I think she had her


    reason to worry, but she neglects your ability.¡±


    ¡°You are talented and created achievement to the Be family. They will not underestimate you.¡±


    Daenerys knew Winnie well, she waspetent in work.


    If Felix could not ept Winnie, it would be his biggest lost in life, as well as the biggest lost the


    Be Group.


    ¡°You think I am good, but it doesn¡¯t mean everyone likes me. I have two children, but they can neglect


    their feelings.¡±


    At this, she took a breath.


    She told herself not to think of anything and just needed to wait patiently, but she could not control


    herself.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much, you have Brian with you. Work hard and make more money, so that Felix


    will attach importance to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s chat another topic, or you will have random thought.¡±


    Daenerys said as she turned on the TV, so that the atmosphere would not be so weird.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Emily for days, what is she doing?¡±


    Winnie mentioned Emily, but Daenerys felt difficult to talk about it.


    ¡°She seems to have a cold and have a rest at home.¡±


    ¡°The influenza is serious, just let her rest at home. I will see her in a few days.¡±


    Winnie was busy these days and did not know Emily was sick.


    ¡°No, it is epidemic. You are busy at work, if you get sick, who does your work?¡±


    Daenerys tried to stop her, but she was not afraid of being infected, she did not want Winnie to be


    alone with Emily, or she might find out the truth.


    ¡°Then I will make a call to her.¡±


    With that, she pulled out her phone and made a call to Emily.


    ¡°How are you doing, Daenerys said you are sick.¡±


    Winnie asked when the phone was put through.


    ¡°Yes, I got cold, but I am fine, I just feel dizzy.¡±


    Emily said in a nasal tome. She was lying in bed. She was not as good as she described.


    ¡°Have you visited a doctor? You don¡¯t seem well.¡±


    Winnie felt she was badly ill from Emily¡¯s voice and she was worried.


    ¡°No, I just got cold. I had a fever yesterday, but now I am better.¡±


    Emily only wanted to stay in bed and did not want to go to anywhere. She had drunk for days, and she


    felt exhausted. Not she only wanted to have a few days of sleep, and she ned to go abroad when


    she got well.


    But before that, she wanted to deal with the things rted to Winnie, so that she could feel at ease.


    ¡°Drink some hot water and get sweat, so that you will be well sooner. I am worried about you. Give me


    your address, I want to see you.¡±


    Winnie was worried hearing Emily¡¯s weak voice.


    ¡°No, don¡¯te, you will get infected. I was sleeping and I got awaken by phone, that is why I sound


    like this. I will be goodter.¡±


    Emily had not figured out how to tell Winnie, so she did not want to be alone with Winnie.


    ¡°Ok, get some sleep. Drink more water and have food, so that you can get well soon. Go to sleep, I will


    not disturb you.¡±


    Learning that she had awaken Emily, Winnie hung up the phone after a few words.


    Emily wanted to go back to sleep after she hung up, but her phone rang again.


    She picked it up in daze.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Jones, this is from the State Administration for Entry-Exit. You document submitted did not


    get arrival. If you want to reapply it, pleaseplete you date.


    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±


    Hearing the news, Emily did not know how to describe her mood, a bit disappointed and a bit pleased.


    She felt she was badly sick and could not tell how her mood was.


    After hang up the phone, she said to herself.


    ¡°Is it so difficult to apply to go abroad now? Others were smooth, what have I done wrong?¡±


    Emily turned over and wanted to go back to sleep, but not the door of the bedroom was pushed open,


    which annoyed her.


    ¡°I want¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Leo came in.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te?¡±


    Leo asked with a smile.


    ¡°You are boring. Go out, I want to sleep.¡±


    Emily did not want to talk to Leo and then covered herself in quilt.


    Leo came to the bedside and put the medicine and water on the bedside table and then sat down on


    bed.


    He lifted the quilt, caught her arm and pulled her up.


    ¡°What are you going? I told you to go out.¡±


    Emily stared at him with dissatisfaction.


    Leo reached out to feel her forehead and spoke after making sure she did not have a fever.


    ¡°Your mom said you have been sleeping and did not take medicine at noon. Get up and take the


    medicine first.¡±


    With that, he gave water and medicine to Emily.


    After ncing at him, Leo took the water and medicine.


    As Emily took the medicine, Leo got up and walked to the window. He pulled open the curtain and the


    sunshine got it.


    After taking the medicine, she put the water to one side and said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What are you going? I am going to sleep? Why you open the curtain?¡±


    Emily raised her voice, but Leo did not close the curtain, but opened the window.


    ¡°Leo, I am ill. If you open the window, I will feel cold. Don¡¯t you want me to get well?¡±


    Emily got off bed angrily, came to the window and was to close the window, but was stopped by Leo.

 Chapter 407 It is not Right

    Chapter 407 It is not Right


    Leo took Emily¡¯s hand, so that she could not close the window


    ¡°It is not cold now, because you are ill, so you need to open the window to get some fresh air, or you


    can recover even if you lie in bed for ten days.


    Leo said gently.


    He wanted Emily to get well and did not want her to close herself. Even if she did not like him anymore,


    he wanted her to have a happy life, but not live in darkness.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Let go.¡±


    Emily was angry, but she did not want this man to interfere her life.


    Leo had not response as if he had not heard Emily and took her hand to go to the bed.


    ¡°Get in bed and cover your quilt, so that you will not feel cold.¡±


    With that, he pressed her shoulders and made her sit down.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    ¡°Lie down, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Leo was serious, if he did not say something, he would be driven out.


    ¡°Is it rted to Winwin?¡±


    Emily asked, because she knew Leo cared about Winnie and there was nothing to talk expect Winnie.


    ¡°You have no interest in others¡¯ thing. I now envy Winnie because you like her.¡±


    Leo said jokingly.


    ¡°Lie down, and then I will tell you.¡±


    Leo told Emily to lie down again, because she would be dizzy and sleepy after taking medicine, and it


    was ufortable to sit up.


    Emily lied down so that Leo could tell her and leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Go ahead, If I can help, I will help, if I can¡¯t don¡¯t me me.:


    ¡°It should be Brian to ask for you favor, he wanted to protect Winwin, but to meet you, I came here.¡±


    Leo told her the truth, but Emily gave an ironic smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuse for youself, I don¡¯t like false people.


    Actually Emily envied Winnie because two men protected her, but she had none, and instead, she was


    a tool to them.


    Leo had guessed that, so he raised the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I knew you won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I have talked to Brian. I wanted tell Winnie that Brian and you had a blind date and I wanted to make


    her feel relieved that I deceived you, but Brian said it was a mess in his family and he just was with


    Winnie, so he wants you help him, or he would be forced to have a blind date again.¡±


    Leo told Emily the truth, he wanted to tell herst time, but if he did, he had no excuse to see Emily.


    ¡°What do you mean Winnie is with Brian?¡±


    Emily noticed the key point. She had been drinking in bar, did she miss something?


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that Brian and Wendy had broken up. He is single so he is with Winnie, and that is


    why he wants your help.¡±


    Leo had forgotten the important things, and he could not be always calm in face of Emily.


    ¡°Good, I hate Wendy.¡±


    Hearing that, Emily finally got a better mood.


    She continued.


    ¡°Their children are so big, they can just get married.¡±


    Emily raised her idea, but after that, she regretted it and felt she had said something wrong.


    ¡°You must not want them to get married.¡±


    That was the reason she felt said something wrong. Leo sure could not agree to Winnie to marry


    another man.


    ¡°Yes, I want them to get married, as long as Winwin is happy, I can stop feeling guilty for her and put


    my feeling to another woman. As long as she is married, another woman can believe that I like her.¡±


    Leo took the chance to confess.


    It was truth.


    Emily was stunned to hear that and did not know how to describe her feeling.


    ¡°You like a woman based on another woman, I think it is unfair. It is like you put with it. Whether you


    like another woman, you don¡¯t need to prove to anyone.


    Emily took a sigh and felt depressed.


    ¡°Tell Brian I will help him before I go abroad. I can¡¯t help him after I have my procedures done. Let him


    fight for his own happiness, I don¡¯t have much time to help him.¡±


    Emily did not have a problem with Winnie and Brian, she was just disappointed at Leo. He said he liked


    her, but she could not feel it. She was afraid to be cheated again and did not want to believe it.


    ¡°Emily, it is not me, it is Brian needs your help. I¡­¡±


    Leo knew Emily misunderstood him and wanted to exin, but Emily did not want to listen to him.


    ¡°I know it is Brian, I understand, you don¡¯t have to repeat it. But you have the same purpose, you both


    do it for Winnie.¡±


    Emily raised her voice and questioned him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t exin, I have been used by you since the beginning. It is good enough that I can keep silent.


    Who of you have considered my feeling, who knew how hurtful I am?¡±


    At this, she shed tears, but she turned her face and did not want Leo to see that.


    She then continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me or hurt me again taking as a fool. If not for Winwin, I would not endure it.¡±


    ¡°Leo, if you are a man, be brave. If you like Winwin, go after her and take her from Brian. Don¡¯t use


    another woman, it is not right.¡±


    Leo heard what Emily said and saw her tears. He med himself and wanted to protect her.


    But Emily was hurt and it was not easy for her to ept him.


    ¡°Emily, can you listen to me?¡±


    Leo asked her opinion, because Emily had interrupted him before.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to hear your defense. You came for Brian, you made it. And I agreed to help for the


    sake of Winwin. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I won¡¯t want to listen to it.¡±


    Emily refused him. In her eyes, what Leo said was defense.


    ¡°I can try my best to help, but I am not that noble to fight for your love regardless of my feeling.¡±


    ¡°Go back, my throat is sour, and I don¡¯t want to talk.¡±


    With that, she turned her back to Leo.


    Leo knew she was in a bad mood and did not want to hear anything, so he had to end the


    conversation.


    ¡°Ok, have some sleep.¡±


    Then he saw Emily covered her ears with quilt. Seeing that, he had to leave in silence.


    In the old house.


    Since he knew about the identity of Megan and Luke, Thomas had been serious, which gave burden to


    the kids.


    They dare not talk loudly for fear to annoy him. whatever they did, they were careful. In such an


    environment, they missed more Daddy and Mommy.


    They did not have a good mood at table, lowering head and said nothing. Felix noticed it, but he did not


    say anything.


    After dinner, he came to the study and considered it was rted to Thomas, so he wanted to have a


    talk with Thomas.


    But before that, two kids came in holding hands.


    Lowering their heads, they looked timid, but held hand to encourage each other. At this moment, they


    felt lonely and they could only rely on each other.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to y with me?¡±


    Felix said in a rxing tone, so that the kids could be rxed.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, we want to talk with you.¡±


    Luke said in a low voice and his mood did not get better because of Great Grandpa¡¯s rxing tone.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s chat.¡±


    Felix sat down on the sofa and asked the two kids to sit next to him.


    But two kids stook in front of him, as if they had made a mistake.


    ¡°You are in a bad mood, tell me about it and then you will feel better.¡±


    Seeing that the kids were in bad mood, Felix was worried.


    ¡°I miss Mommy and Daddy, Great Grandpa, can we go the suburbs?¡±


    Megan asked. She only said she missed Mommy and dare not say she wanted to see Mommy, for fear


    that Great Grandpa would be angry.


    ¡°I also miss Mommy and Daddy. Great Grandpa, please send us back to suburbs.¡±


    Luke said in a low voice.


    Felix knew they missed their family, he took a sigh before he spoke.


    ¡°If you go the suburbs, won¡¯t you miss Daddy and Mommy?¡±


    ¡°We can at least see Daddy in the suburbs. Mommy¡­¡±


    At this, Megan stopped, because she did not know what to say, so that Great Grandpa would not be


    angry. she only knew that Mommy was forbidden to be mentioned since her identity was exposed.


    Luke at this time said.


    ¡°We miss Mommy, Great Grandpa. We want to be with Mommy. Even if you can give us aplete


    home, please allow us to be Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 408 Kneel Down to Beg

    Chapter 408 Kneel Down to Beg


    Luke cheered himself up to say that. And then he knelt down in front of Felix. At this time, Megan cried


    out loud and knelt down too.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, let Daddy marry other woman. We will not stop him anymore. We just want to be with


    Mommy.¡±


    Megan begged Felix, sobbing.


    Felix was stunned and could not speak.


    The children wanted aplete home, but they gave up after waiting for days. They yed well, but it


    was superficial, they had had it in mind and never felt rxed.


    "Great Grandpa, I have never been separated from my mother since I was a child, and I can''t ept it.


    You most love me, you can¡¯t see me to be sad."


    With Luke beside her, Megan got courage and said what she wanted to say. And it would be more


    effective if she was pathetic.


    "I can''t live without Mommy, too. Great Grandpa, let us live with Mommy."


    Luke also begged. Great Grandpa did not make statement in these days, and he was really worried


    and had toe with Megan to intercede.


    "You''re Be, and should live the Be family, and¡­¡±


    Felix finally spoke, but he stopped in the middle of the sentence. Now the children were sad, and they


    could not take it any more.


    Luke knew Felix''s attitude after hearing that, and he became nervous.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, let Megan live with Mommy then, I can live with Daddy. As like before, pretend I have


    not found Mommy and Megan is not a Be.¡±


    Luke said so that Megan could stay with Mommy.


    But what Megan said made Felix upset.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to separate with Brother. I finally have brother, I can¡¯t separate with him. Daddy


    doesn¡¯t belong to me and if Brother leaves me, who protect me?¡±


    Megan cried out lout, she was too emotional to control herself.


    She moved forward to Felix and continued to say.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to separate with Brother. I can live without Daddy and Mommy, but I must


    stay with Brother. We rely to each other. If we separate, I can¡¯t live.¡±


    ¡°Great Grandpa, let Brother and I stay with Mommy. Without Mommy, we don¡¯t have sense of security.¡±


    ¡°There is always someone hates us. In your ce, Grandpa Thomas doesn¡¯t like us. In suburbs,


    Wendy doesn¡¯t like us. Only in Mommy¡¯s home, everyone likes us.¡±


    ¡°Brother and I tried hard not to provoke anyone, we dare not lost tempers like other kids. Before we


    said anything, we had to think if is right to say so.¡±


    Megan cried sadly and it upset Felix.


    He had never thought of the kids¡¯ feeling and thought if it was good to the kids¡¯ growth.


    Did he make a mistake, did he hurt the kids?


    Seeing that Felix was silent with a gloomy face, Luke thought he was not to agree to them, so he kept


    thinking of methods that could be epted.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, we are small and we can¡¯t live without Mommy. Let us stay with Mommy and we will


    Luke gave his opinion but he did not know if Great Grandpa would ept it.


    ¡°Luke, your Mommy is young and she will get married one day. How can I let you live with your


    stepfather?¡±


    Felix had to say so because he did not get a better answer.


    ¡°No, Mommy will not have a boyfriend. She said she would stay with us for a lifetime and would not get


    married.¡±


    ¡°Even if she gets married, it is ok, it is the destiny of Megan and me. Even if we don¡¯t have stepfather,


    we would have stepmother, we can¡¯t still have aplete home.¡±


    It made Felix speechless.


    Yes, even if there was no stepfather, there would be stepmother, how could the kids grow healthily?


    ¡°Great Grandpa¡­¡±


    Megan wanted to persuade Felix again, but the door of the study was pushed open and Ste came in.


    She heard Megan cried, so she rushed in with worry.


    But the scene in the front made her sad.


    Megan cried sadly and two kids knelt down in the front of Felix. She knew what the kids wanted, but


    her grandpa frowned and had a gloomy face, which upset her.


    It could not change her grandpa¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Megan, get up, don¡¯t annoy Great Grandpa, if he is angry, you can¡¯t fix it.¡±


    She said it deliberately, because she was angry at her grandpa¡¯s attitude.


    As she said that, she bent over to hold Megan and walked out holding Luke¡¯s hand. As she walked, she


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, be tough. When you grow up, no one can restrain you.¡±


    Ste left the study with two kids and Felix had heard what she said.


    Ste said that to him, ming him for depriving the kids¡¯ happiness.


    Rufus soon knew that the kids knelt down to beg Felix, as well as Felix¡¯s attitude.


    He was angry that his father was so ruthless and that he did not care about the kids¡¯ feeling.


    Then he came to the old house. He saw Thomas first and confirmed with him about his father¡¯s


    location.


    Rufus had heard from Ste about Thomas¡¯ attitude to two kid and he did not happy about that. But


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    now he needed to see his father, so he did not mind it.


    Without knocking at the door, he went straight to Felix¡¯s bedroom. Seeing that, Felix had known why


    Rufus came.


    Felix was reading amercial magazine on the sofa. Seeing Rufus, he put down the magazine


    slowly.


    ¡°Youe often.¡±


    Before, Rufus seldom came, but not he came a lot.


    ¡°Dad, you should know why Ie. The kids begged you like that, don¡¯t you give them some hope?¡±


    He went straight to the point. He had no patience to drag it.


    ¡°Did Ste tell you?¡±


    Felix got up slowly.


    ¡°Does it matter? You can¡¯t make the kids sad, or Luke will regain depression. Do you want him to be


    torture by depression?¡±


    Rufus was not calm as Felix, he just felt sad that his grandson was hurtful.


    ¡°I am still considering it.¡±


    Felix gave a simple answer. But if he had to consider for five years, it would be toote.


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to consider it. I have told you the kids could not live without parents and we can¡¯t


    rece them.¡±


    ¡°I hope you take my advice and let them stay together.¡±


    Rufus insisted his opinion. His father might be angry, but he had to fight for it, because it was rted to


    the kids and he did not want them to be restrained.


    ¡°To be together, it is not that simple. Even if I agree Winnie to be with the kids, I won¡¯t agree she to be


    with Brain.¡±


    Felix said, but it was not his final decision.


    ¡°You want to develop the Be Group, right? Now it is in the leading ce in business, what else do


    you want? I told you I can manage thepany and I will let anyone to exceed the Be Group.


    Doesn¡¯t it satisfy you? Do you want to have force Brian?¡±


    Rufus did not get his father¡¯s ambition and why he had to finish his dream by restraining others. There


    were many people in the world and they had different live, but they were passionate. He was superior,


    but why he still did not feel content?


    ¡°I do it for Brian¡¯s good. If he marries a rich woman, he will feel proud and it will be good for his


    business. Do I have to tell you this?¡±


    Felix refuted angrily. He found an excuse, but he felt it unconvinced.


    ¡°Is this good? But Brain wants to be with the woman he loves even if it is hard. Dad, don¡¯t insist, if you


    insist, I will not take over the Be Group either, let Thomas do it.¡±


    Rufus felt his father¡¯s statement ridiculous, and it was pointless to talk any longer.


    After that, he turned to leave.


    After Rufus left, Felix was angry.


    As Rufus walked out, he saw Thomas leaving. If he was right, Thomas had overheard their


    conversation.


    He did not stop Thomas, but followed him to the living room.


    ¡°Thomas, you don¡¯t like my grandchildren, right? If you don¡¯t like them, I will take then away right now.¡±


    Rufus did not want to talk with Thomas, but he would take this chance to take two kids away.


    With that, he went upstairs and then he took two kids downstairs, as well as Ste.


    Thomas came to them in embarrassment at this moment.


    ¡°Brother, when did I say I don¡¯t like two kids?¡±


    Thomas denied it and did not want to admit it.

 Chapter 409 Winnie’s Hesitation

    Chapter 409 Winnie¡¯s Hesitation


    Seeing that Thomas denied, Rufus raised his voice.


    ¡°You look gloomy face on face, do think thin the kids can¡¯t see it? They did not provoke you, right? This


    family doesn¡¯t long belong to you, it belongs the kids too and they have right to live here. Even if they


    stay here for a lifetime, no one could stop them.¡±


    Rufus was silent for years and did not even mention that Brian was hurt. Thomas thought he was easy


    to be bullied and even bad to the kids,


    But now he would not endure it anymore.


    ¡°Brother, I ¡­¡±


    Thomas wanted to exin and did not want to argue with Rufus, because it was not the time. He was


    alone and not powerful, so he had to get along well with Rufus.


    As he was to speak, Rufus had walked out with two kids, followed by Ste.


    ¡°Ste, are you going back too?¡±


    He tried to ask Ste to stay.


    ¡°I have to take care of the kids. Uncle Thomas, please tell Grandpa I am going back.¡±


    With that, she caught up with her father¡¯s steps. She believedthat her Grandpa could hear her.


    Seeing then left, Thomas got a gloomy face.


    There were many smart people around Rufus, but he was alone and his son was weak. Therefore, he


    could not win but had to wait for a good chance.


    If he got chance, he would look down upon others.


    Felix was sad that Rufus took the children away.


    Standing by the window, he had missed feeling as if he got dumped. He felt that the Be Group


    could not control Rufus and Brian.


    Did he have to insist. What was the result if he insisted? Did he have to give the Be Group to


    Thomas?


    Rufus made a call to Winnie and then took the kids to her.


    Winnie was excited. She had not seen the kids for days, but she felt it was long as a century. Holding


    kids in arms, she felt unreal.


    After that, she remembered there were visitors.


    ¡°Rufus, Ste, sit down.¡±


    Ste and Rufus sad down on sofa.


    It was the first time for Ste came here, but nor for Rufus.


    Ste felt strange, but Rufus felt at ease.


    ¡°Winwin, is this house big enough, if not, change one.¡±


    Ste looked around. The house was clean and tidy, but it was too small for five people to live.


    ¡°Yes, there are five rooms, they are not big, butfortable. It is near to Vanessa¡¯s school, so she


    could save time to go to school.¡±


    Winnie did not have intention to change the house and wanted to leave it to Vanessa.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ste felt relieved.


    ¡°It is good. It is not big, but warm, and as a feeling of home.¡±


    Rufus felt the size of the house was not important, but who lived in it.


    ¡°Rufus, I will take a cup of tea to you, please wait.¡±


    ¡°No need, Winwin, sit down and let¡¯s chat.¡±


    Rufus stopped Winnie.


    He wanted to talk about her family.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Ste took Winnie hand and let her sit next to her. The two kids were upstairs and did not disturb them.


    ¡°Winwin, Brian¡¯s grandpa still refuses, but don¡¯t worry, I will make you together.¡±


    Rufus knew Winnie must be worried these days, but she asked nothing and did not urge anyone and


    endured it herself.


    So he came to conform her.


    ¡°Rufus, thank you. I don¡¯t ask too much and I know Chairman has high standard for Brian¡¯s wife, so you


    don¡¯t have to do anything about it. Please just get me back to kids.¡±


    Winnie said, till now, she dare not have expectation for Brian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with Brian?¡±


    Rufus asked in surprise.


    ¡°I dare not have that thought. I don¡¯t fit the standard of Chairman and I don¡¯t want it hard for Brian to


    deal with it. And I don¡¯t want to make the Be family unpeaceful because of me.¡±


    Winnie dare not have expectation on it. If she has a family background as Emily, she would go after


    Brian regardless of anything.


    But it was unreal.


    ¡°Winwin, you can¡¯t have that thought. Don¡¯t think for others. If you love him, just fight for it. If you


    always think for others, how can you be happy?¡±


    Hearing what Winnie said, Ste was worried and had to encourage her.


    Winnie said nothing, because she had no confidence.


    Rufus took a sigh, looking at Winnie was not scheming at all.


    If the Chambers family had not affected because of him, Winnie would not have such worry and his


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    father would not oppose.


    It was all because of him and he wanted to do something.


    ¡°Winwin, what if Grandpa agrees you to be together?¡±


    Rufus asked Winnie and wanted to make sure her feeling to Brian.


    Winnie thought silently. At this moment, she thought of Wendy and woman in the picture.


    She did not know who the woman was and did not know what happened between them, and she even


    did not know if she was alive or not, but she had affected Winnie¡¯s decision.


    After a moment, she gave her answer.


    ¡°If Chairman epts me, Brian loves me and he has no other women, I am willing to be with him.¡±


    Winnie said a few of ifs, which were the obstacles stopped them from being together, because she was


    not sure if Brian loved her for real.


    She did not know if the woman in the picture or Wendy came back to Brain. Without this, she could


    stay with Brian and gave the kids aplete home.


    Rufus saw Winnie¡¯s worry, but he said nothing.


    ¡°Since you are willing to be with him, don¡¯t think too much, I will help you.¡±


    With that, he got up.


    ¡°The kids will stay here tonight. I will ask Paul to pick them up tomorrow. Don¡¯t let them go to the old


    house, so that you can see them at any time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ste.¡±


    After that, he left with Ste.


    In the car.


    ¡°Dad, have you noticed Winnie¡¯s hesitation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am thinking why.¡±


    Rufus did not expect Ste notice it too.


    ¡°I think she is not confident to Brian. There may be something we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ste said, but she did not know what it was.


    ¡°Does Brian have another woman and Winwin knows it, or why doesn¡¯t she trust him?¡±


    Rufus felt the problem lied in Brain instead of Winnie.


    ¡°I have never heard of it. I know everything about Brian and he has nothing to hide from me.¡±


    Ste thought about it, but Brian did not have another woman.


    ¡°He did not tell you all. Ask Doctor Burns one day, maybe he has the answer.¡±


    Rufus said and wanted to know more about it.


    As his voice fell, Paul who was driving received a call.


    ¡°What is the result?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After that, Paul hung up the phone.


    Ste and Rufus continued to speak.


    ¡°Dad, I left with you. Will Grandpa be unhappy?¡±


    Ste asked with worry.


    ¡°He may be, but we can¡¯t always satisfy him. He should think of it and feel the loneness, so that he


    could know the importance of family.¡±


    Rufus knew Felix would be angry, but he had to do it and prove that they would not always be obedient


    to him.


    ¡°I am worried about him.¡±


    Ste was worried, but she hoped it would work, so that the children could be with Winnie. She was not


    contradictory.


    ¡°I am worried too, but it is better to argue with him in face.¡±


    He was in his 90s and it was not easy for him to change. And Rufus could only give him pressure.


    Rufus sent Ste to her mother-inw¡¯s home and then went back to suburbs with Paul.


    ¡°Rufus, the call was rted to Vanessa.¡±


    Paul broke the silence in the car.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rufus was nervous.


    ¡°I have not found where she was born, but the mother was not Dominik Chambers¡¯ wife. She had not


    examination record and birth record in the hospital. I asked her colleagues and the don¡¯t know that she


    was pregnant.¡±


    Paul reported.


    ¡°Did Isobel give birth to her?¡±


    Rufus asked.


    ¡°I have not found it out, because Isobel¡¯s whereabout was not known, and it is uneasy to investigate,


    but I think it was she give birth to Vanessa.¡±


    Paul said. The Chamber would not ept a child from nowhere and Vanessa¡¯s birthday matched to the


    day Isobel was pregnant.


    And Vanessa looked alike Ste, that was, she looked alike Rufus.


    ¡°You mean Vanessa is my daughter?¡±


    It was an exciting news and Rufus could not control his heartbeat.


    ¡°It is likely, but I did not get the truth, so I am not sure about it.¡±


    ¡°Rufus, there is a simple and direct way. Get an DNA sample and you will know.¡±

 Chapter 410 Meet in Video

    Chapter 410 Meet in Video


    Paul thought DNA test was much simpler and it was more urate. It took less time, lest Rufus waited


    bitterly.


    ¡°How can I get one?¡±


    It was difficult and Vanessa was in A City.


    ¡°Get her teeth brush. You send kid to Winwin and pick them up in the morning, I am sure you will get


    the chance.¡±


    Paul gave his opinion. As long as the teeth brush was got, everything would be solved.


    Hearing it, Rufus felt it reasonable, but he had something to worry, because it might affect the custody


    of two kids.


    ¡°I will try. But if my father finds that two kids are with Winnie, I am afraid he would be angry, because he


    would send some to check.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brian had bribed Chairman¡¯s men. Before they report to Chairman, they will ask Brian for


    advice.¡±


    Paul said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. Brian is thoughtful and more and more mature, but how did you know it?¡±


    Rufus asked with jealousy.


    ¡°He told me before he moved back to suburbs. At that time, he had bad rtionship with you, so he told


    me, but I forgot to tell you.¡±


    Paul was like a delivery man between Brian and Rufus. What Brian wanted to tell Rufus would be told


    to him, and then he told Rufus.


    And Rufus told him what he wanted to tell Brian too, as time went by, he forgot it.


    ¡°Good, he is thought. My father did not pursue many things, so he was behind it.¡±


    Rufus gave a smile and he was proud of his son.


    ¡°Chairman should let go. He did not know that he could not control everything. He had made a lot effort


    and he would rx and enjoy life.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is domineering, he could not control Brian.¡±


    Paul said and it was the fact. Brian was like a cheetah growing fast and did not need protection, and he


    would go wild in the forest.


    ¡°Everything knows that, but he did not admit that he is old. He has been domineering for a lifetime and


    destroyed happiness of generations. I don¡¯t know if he would regret it.¡±


    Rufus agreed, his family had been working hard, and he wanted him to have a peaceful rest of life. But


    he might not enjoy it till he died.


    After Rufus and Ste left, Winnie put away the work and yed with the kids, so that they could feel


    rxed, and she did not mention anything.


    ¡°It iste, you should go to bed.¡±


    Winnie reminded the kids gently.


    ¡°Can we sleep with you?¡±


    Megan said to Mommy.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you too. We have not been with you for days.¡±


    Luke said more frankly.


    Winnie gave her answer after thinking.


    ¡°Ok, you behaved well, so I agree to sleep with you.¡±


    In the next seconds, the kid cheered up in the living room.


    But lying in Winnie¡¯s bed, the kids were restless.


    ¡°Mommy, I miss Daddy, can we have a video chat with Daddy?¡±


    Megan asked.


    ¡°Daddy is abroad, I don¡¯t know it is convenient for him to chat. Go to bed first, if he is convenient, he


    will call us.¡±


    Winnie opposed. She did not want two kids to disturb Brian, but Megan had her idea.


    ¡°I will text him to see if he is convenient.¡±


    With that, she pulled out the phone and texted Brian.


    ¡°Daddy, brother and I miss you, are you convenient to have a video chat?¡±


    Brain relied but it had to wait for ten minutes.


    While waiting, two kids thought excitedly what they were going to talk with Daddy. And Winnie was


    looking forward to it.


    They lied down and covered the quilt. The bed was small, so they were close.


    Brian called in time. Megan immediately picked it up.


    Seeing them were with Winnie, Brian was surprised and asked.


    ¡°Why are you together? Did Great Grandpa agree?¡±


    Brian was looking forward to the answer, but he was disappointed to it.


    ¡°No, Grandpa took us back, and tomorrow we have to go to suburbs, because Mommy needs to go to


    work.¡±


    Megan said with disappointment.


    ¡°I have go to work and have no time to take care of you, so you have to go to Grandpa¡¯s. Grandpa said


    he would send you back here and pick you up in the morning until you start school.¡±


    Winnieforted the kids, and Brian would not be sad.


    ¡°Oh, it is better than it was before. You can see Mommy everyday.¡±


    Brianforted the kids two, though he was disappointed.


    ¡°Daddy, when will you be back? We miss you.¡±


    Luke asked wanted their family to be together.


    ¡°Two days to go, I have not finished my work yet. I miss you too, and I will finish my work as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Brian wanted to go home. He had no idea how long he could be with Winnie, so he wanted to cherish


    every day, but he had to go to work.


    ¡°Daddy, you are handsome today.¡±


    Megan asked with curiosity and had interest in Daddy¡¯s suit.


    ¡°I am at a party, so I am waring a suit to show respect to the party.¡±


    Brian answered, but he fixed his eyes on Winnie¡¯s face.


    She gave a faint smile and was good looking with dimples. He felt he missed such an elegant woman.


    ¡°Daddy, there must be many beautiful women in the party, don¡¯t let them take fancy on you. You have a


    girlfriend.¡±


    Megan said jokingly and reminded her father.


    ¡°You are naughty, I will not. It is enough that I have Mommy.¡±


    Brain said with a smile and did not expect that Megan would say that.


    But hearing that, Winnie felt upset.


    Looking at Brian who was handsome andposed in the video, Winnie lost her confidence. She was


    good looking and had good body shape, but she felt she did not match Brain who was handsome and


    rich. And that was why she dare not imagine to be with Brain.


    She fell in love with the man she should not love in the wrong time and wrong ce. It made her


    humble in love. She wished her parents were alive, so that she had a good family background and


    could closer her distance with Brian.


    ¡°It iste, you should go to sleep. Daddy is busy, say bye to Daddy.¡±


    Winnie said for the second time, but she did not havemunication with Brain.


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie made two kids sleep. Because it was crowed in bed, so she got to


    the sofa in the living room.


    But she was not sleepy.


    Looking at the ceiling, thinking of Brain and what Rufus had told her, she was not sure about her future.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Would that excellent man be her husband? Could they be together for a lifetime?


    She asked, but no one could give her an answer.


    In the next day, Ste saw her husband off in the airport.


    ¡°Take care of yourself and remember to eat the nutrition I bought you. Don¡¯t worry about me, I will finish


    work ande back as soon as possible.¡±


    Joshua told Ste and did not want to leave, hoping it was thest time they separate.


    ¡°Ok, I know and youe back early, or I will go find you.¡±


    Ste did not like separation either.


    She also hoped it was thest time they separated.


    ¡°I will, wait for me.:


    ¡°Go back, you still have things to do.¡±


    With that, he hugged Ste and then let go.


    ¡°Ok, I am going back, you go back as soon as possible.¡±


    Ste said and then left the airport.


    She did have something to do today. It was her father told herst night.


    She came to the hospital. Kevin was resting in his office after finished an operation.


    ¡°I came in time, I thought you are busy.:


    Ste came with a smile. Kevin was surprised to see her, got up and greeted her.


    ¡°Ste, you came in the right time. I am going to see you in a few days.:


    ¡°Here I am.¡±


    Ste said with smile, but she knew Kevin would talk to her about Brain.


    ¡°Have a seat. I will bring you a cup of coffee and we have a talk.¡±


    Kevin let Ste sit down. He walked out of the office and talked to a nurse before he came back.


    ¡°Ste, the coffee will be here soon.¡±


    Kevin had not seen Ste for a long time, so he was excited.


    ¡°Have a seat. Are you tired?¡±


    Kevin and Brain were friends for years, so Ste had taken him as a brother.


    ¡°No, I am not tired.¡±

 Chapter 411 Get a Sample

    Chapter 411 Get a Sample


    Kevin gave a bright smile. He was tired from an operation, but Brian''s matter had to be solved.


    "How is your wife and child?"


    Ste asked with concern and did not hurry to mention the matter of Brian. She could not be so rxed


    when it came to Brian.


    "They are good."


    When it came to his child and wife, Kevin gave a smile.


    Now Kevin made everyone envy. He was happy, but Brian was still in a mess.


    "Look how happy you are, you have wife and child. By the way, don''t forget to invite me to the party


    when you celebrate the 30th day of the kid."


    "Yes, I will tell you."


    As Kevin said that, a nurse came with a cup of coffee, put it down and then left.


    Kevin put the coffee in front of Ste, and then he said seriously.


    "I am telling you about Brian. Now he remembers it more and more, and I don''t know how to hide it. Are


    we going to keep it a secret?"


    Ste knew that it must be Brian''s business, and she came for the same reason.


    "What does he know now? How much does he remember about abroad?"


    Ste wanted to know more.


    "He remembered the ident, and the woman who had saved him. And he kept asking me who the


    woman was, I didn''t know how to answer him, and he is now looking into this person. On this trip, He


    seems to be looking for the ident site."


    Kevin said.


    "Did he remember the ce of the ident?"


    Ste asked with a frown. If he remembered the ce of the ident, they could not hide it any more.¡±


    "It didn''te back to himpletely, only in a vague way. But he has a picture of the woman, and he


    should be able to find it based on the picture."


    "Besides, these things are hidden deep in Brian''s memory. He has impressions in his mind, and


    whenever he encounters simr scenes or sudden stimuli, he may recall them all."


    "Does Winwin know he''s looking for this woman?"


    Ste continued to ask, that was why she came today.


    "He had mentioned this woman to Winwin, and it was Winwin who had told him that the woman looked


    like the one in the picture. But Winwin doesn''t know he is looking for that woman."


    Hearing that, Ste understood why Winnie hesitated yesterday.


    "Winwin is smart, she doesn¡¯t need Brian to tell her. She must have known Brian is looking for that


    woman.¡±


    "What should we do? They finally are together, will it be destroyed by this woman?"


    Kevin was worried.


    ¡°I don''t know what to do. This woman is a mystery to Brian, and with his character, he would find it out,


    but Winwin will get hurt and the two of them can''t go on."


    Ste now felt it became more and moreplex.


    ¡°Let¡¯s tell him the truth and tell her not to go on searching. A woman who had saved his life is nothing.


    The most important thing now is the children and Winwin."


    Kevin was helpless in the face of the present situation, but he could only give advice. After all, it


    involved many people of the Be family, it had to be cautious.


    "Grandpa mentioned it again the other day, and for whatever reason, we couldn''t tell him. It is up to him


    to think of it. Grandpa did not allow me to say anything. And it rted to the whole story, if he doesn¡¯t


    find out who the woman is, he would not give up.¡±


    Ste said, she felt it hard to control the situation.


    Ste continued with a sigh.


    "I want them to get married before he gets his memory back, before he remembers that woman. Once


    he''s married, he''s bound, and he can''t mess with it."


    Ste said, but it was difficult to implement.


    "When can they get married?"


    Kevin felt hopeless.


    A marriage needed two to fight for it. Brian was bound, Winnie thought too much and had no


    confidence. This could only make the distance between them more and more far, how could get


    married?


    The next morning, Rufus went to Winnie¡¯s to pick up the children, looking for a chance.


    Rufus came to Winnie''s house. At this time, the two children were already dressed and waiting at the


    door. Winnie was ready to go out with a bag.


    "You two must be good, ok?"


    Winnie told her two children as she put on her shoes.


    "Yes, Mommy, we''lle back tonight."


    Megan said, but this time Luke spoke.


    "Mommy, I want to go pee."


    "Why do you want to pee at this hour? I have to go to work now."


    Winnie said as she watched the time.


    At this time Rufus spoke.


    "You go to work and I''ll wait. I''ll close the door when I leave."


    Rufus volunteered, but at the same time he got nervous. If Winnie left first, he would have a chance to


    get what he wanted.


    "Ok, I have a meeting today, I gotta go."


    Winnie hurriedly left as she said that.


    Then Rufus closed the door, and took Luke to the bathroom.


    "Luke, is this the only bathroom?"


    Rufus helped Luke sit on the seat, and asked Luke looking around.


    "There''s another one upstairs. This one''s for my grandaunt and Mommy. Megan and I and aunt use the


    one upstairs."


    Luke answered Rufus and thought Grandpa was just asking.


    "Oh, I see."


    "Luke, stay here, let Megan show me around the house, ok?"


    Rufus felt that this was his best chance, he must find a way to get a DNA sample.


    "Ok, Grandpa, don''t forget to go to my room."


    Luke was enthusiastic.


    Rufus took Megan directly to the upstairs, and then Megan showed her grandfather room by room.


    "Grandpa, our room is not big as that in the suburbs and not luxury as Great Grandpa¡¯s house, but we


    live here happily."


    Megan said proudly. If she could live with Daddy, she would not ask for more.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Good. The most important thing in life is to be happy."


    Rufus inadvertently answered and put her attention on the bathroom upstairs.


    "Megan, this is..."


    "This is the bathroom. Grandpa came in to take a look. My brother and I packed our own things."


    Megan holding Rufus''s hand walked into the bathroom, to show his brother and her independent ability.


    "This is my towel, this is brother''s, Mommy told us to put there neatly after we use it."


    Megan continued.


    "This is my toothbrush and this is my brother''s. They should be kept in ce and reced regrly."


    Megan finally mentioned the toothbrush, now Rufus''s attention was on the toothbrush.


    "Well, mommy is right. Megan and Luke do a good job. This is Megan¡¯s, this is Luke¡¯s, whose is this?"


    Rufus pointed at one by one, and finally stopped on the third toothbrush.


    "This is my aunt¡¯s, we three use a bathroom."


    Megan gave Rufus the answer he wanted most.


    After confirming which one was Vanessa''s toothbrush, it woulde to how to get it.


    "Megan, Luke is using bathroom downstairs, can I use this one?"


    Rufus made an excuse to let Megan out.


    "No problem, I go downstairs to see brother."


    Megan walked out of the bathroom and the closed the door.


    This time only Rufus was left, so he could get what he wanted.


    He first found a new toothbrush like Vanessa''s, then packed up the old one and put it away. This time


    Rufus could soon find out the answer.


    Brian finally came back, but he didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Winnie he must be excited to see her


    after several days, but it seemed that she overestimated her position in the heart of Brian.


    Brain came to thepany directly from the ne in the morning and began the meeting. Winnie had


    been looking forward to Brian to finish the meeting early, so that she could him early.


    But she waited all morning and was called to the president''s office during her noon break.


    And what she had imagined didn''t happen.


    Brain''s eyes filled with worry. He just walked up to her and gave her a lukewarm hug.


    "You must have hard days, were the kids good?¡±


    Brain was concerned, but it sounded like a strange gratitude to Winnie.


    "It is not hard and the kids were good."


    Winnie managed her heart and answered Brian with indifference.


    "Your work should be over, shall we have lunch together?"


    Winnie inexplicably felt Brian''s attitude had changed and he must have something in mind, but she


    didn''t want to ask, didn''t want to explore his heart. If he did not want to tell her, she would not ask.


    "I just had a light bite and now I have a meeting to attend."


    Brian said while still looking at the time, as if it was toote.


    Winnie had doubts and she felt more ufortable after hearing that he had had lunch. However, she


    pretended nothing happened and forced a smile.


    "Ok, I will have a meal in canteen."


    Winnie turned around, walked to the door and stopped.


    "I want to take Luke to go to the hospital to check Tomorrow. If you are avable, you can go together,


    if you are not, you can go on with work."


    "I''m going out first, you hurry to the meeting."


    Winnie pushed the door, leaving Brian with aplex mood.


    He went out for several days, and the person he missed most was Winnie. But before he came back,


    something did not go well, which affected his mood. He did not hide it in front of Winnie, which made


    Winnie very upset.


    His memory was getting messy, and it was already affecting him

 Chapter 412 Thoughts Unfinished

    Chapter 412 Thoughts Unfinished


    Winnie went out. Before sha had adjusted her mood, she received a phone call from Leo. She used her


    lunch break to take care of another job, so there was no time for lunch.


    Winnie took her bag, walked out of the office and got into the elevator. The moment the elevator door


    closed, she saw Brian pass by the elevator. Before she could speak, the elevator closed and began to


    descend.


    She believed that Brain had also seen her, but did not stop her to ask for anything.


    This scene made her bleak, as if they separated and had be strangers.


    Winnie in the elevator gave a bitter smile. Sometimes she felt was too sensitive and thought too much.


    But the change in Brain''s attitude was real.


    She took sigh and decided not to waste energy to think, just let it be. She better put her energy on


    work, so that she had a sense of harvest.


    Winnie came to Leo''s office after dealing with some problems.


    When she got into the office, she saw lunch on the coffee table, suddenly she felt warm.


    "You know I didn''t eat lunch?"


    Winnie asked as she sat down.


    "You''vee in such a hurry. You can''t have lunch. And if you don''t do your work well, you''re not in the


    mood to eat."


    "Let''s eat together. I''ve been waiting for you for a while."


    Leo said and sat down. He asked Winnie toe at noon, and it was natural to get lunch ready.


    "You know me well. I''m hungry, let¡¯s eat."


    Leo might be the most warm-hearted and caring man in the world, but it was a pity that she could not


    be such a man.


    They began to eat casually.


    "Has Emily recovered from her illness? I wanted to see her that day but she refused me."


    Winnie asked about Emily. She had been too busy these days to call Emily, so she could only ask Leo.


    "She is better. And she cane out in a few days."


    Leo answered.


    He had been working overtime these two days and had no time to see Emily. Emily still did not answer


    his phone, and he learnt the news from Emily¡¯s mother.


    "Spend more time with her. When people are sick, people need to be cared."


    Winnie reminded Leo, in fact, she felt it meaningless. Leo was so good at taking care of people, how


    could he ignore Emily?


    "Ok, I''ll go when I am avable."


    Leo wanted to apany Emily every day, but Emily did not allow him toe near.


    ¡°Are you not going to marry?


    Winnie asked, as if she wanted to feel the happiness of others.


    "It''s up to Emily. I can get married at any time as long as she agrees."


    Leo wanted to get married, but now they were not even boyfriend and girlfriend. But at this time he


    could not tell the truth to Winnie and could only cheat her.


    "The man needs to take the initiative, you put more efforts and Emily will agee."


    Winnie encouraged Brian. She especially hoped that Leo and Emily could get married as soon as


    possible, so that her heart would be more secure.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You worry about yourself. Emily and I are good and we will get married sooner orter. Your children


    are six years old and you don''t have a stable home yet."


    Winnie cared about Leo, while Leo in turn cared about Winnie. To this extent, they were good friends.


    "Ok, never mind, or you will mention me."


    Winnie said with a smile. It was hard to exin, so she did not want to mention it.


    "Let''s get back to the game, or we won''t be able to have fun."


    Winnie turned the conversation to the game, only work made her rxed.


    "I have developed some new equipment, be sure to test well,unch after you master it, do not make


    the same mistake again."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell them."


    "By the way, Winwin, this game has made a lot of money so far, and is getting more and more popr.


    I have all the money now. If you want to change cars and houses, tell me, and I can take the money out


    for you at any time."


    At the beginning, they agreed on getting bonus every half a year, but Leo was afraid that Winnie was


    "I don¡¯t need to change the car. I don''t change the house either. This house is for Vanessa. Two years


    "I temporarily do not need the money, I want to save it. When it is enough, I will buy the house Grandpa


    gave to my aunt. If my aunt had not sold the house, we would still be living in debt."


    Winnie had put it in mind. When he had the ability, she wanted to buy her vi back, after all, there


    were the memories of parents.


    As for the victim, who never showed up, she had the money ready.


    Leo heard the house for the first time and did not expect that Winnie still had unfinished dream.


    "Winwin, can you have the house back? If the owner is willing to sell it to you, you don''t have to wait for


    enough money. Otherwise, you will miss the opportunity. I''ll give you the money and you can pay me


    back when you get the bonus."


    Leo said this because he was afraid that Winnie would refuse his help.


    But Winnie felt reasonable, if missed the opportunity, she might not get it back.


    "I''ll check it out when I have time, and if the owner wants to sell now, you can help me."


    Winnie now had changed her mind and could ept Leo''s help. Because Leo had no the original


    feelings to her. They were friends now. When they were in trouble, they can turn to their friends for


    help, just as Daenerys helped her in those days.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help."


    Leo was happy to hear that, so that she would not take hardships alone.


    When Winnie saw Brain again, it was about to leave work in the afternoon.


    Brian came to her office, and his mood seemed to be better.


    "Did you have lunch?"


    "Yes, I went to Leo at noon and he had got the lunch ready."


    In fact, Winnie said this on purpose. She wanted to tell Brain that there was someone to have dinner


    with her even if he was not around.


    "Oh, I saw you go out in a hurry. How does the game sell?"


    Brian did not know how to describe his mood. He got worries, but he asked some unimportant things.


    "It''s great. We can make more money working together than selling the rights of the game."


    Winnie answered unintentionally, because she saw that Brian did not care.


    "Anything else? If not, I have to work."


    Winnie asked, because she was not interested in irrelevant topic, and Brian did not tell her anything,


    which made her feel ufortable.


    "Ie to tell you that I will go to the hospital with you tomorrow. I have asked Kevin to arrange a


    doctor."


    Only then did he remember why he hade.


    "You go to work. I have things to do."


    That was all Brian said before he turned to leave.


    He did not say where he was going after work, or whether he was going to spend the night at Winnie''s


    house, nor did he mention whether the children were staying in the suburbs or going back to her house.


    Winnie felt particrly familiar about Brian¡¯s state. She felt that he was leaving her.


    How could she live with such a man for a lifetime? She now hoped that Felix would hold his ground and


    not ept her.


    Looking at the state of Brian, she would rather live with the children alone for a life time than live with


    Brian with suspicion.


    When Winnie got off work, she heard from the secretary that Brian was still busy. She drove home


    alone.


    As soon as she got home, the two children were sent back and Winnie began to prepare dinner.


    In the kitchen.


    "Mommy, auntie said Daddy is back. Will hee here tonight?"


    Luke asked while he was helping Mommy.


    "Daddy has to work overtime and I don''t know when he''ll finish. It''s toote and maybe he won''te.


    Daddy said he would go with you to the hospital tomorrow."


    Winnie did not know whether Brian woulde back, they did not talk too much today, and what they


    said was insignificant.


    "All right, then."


    Luke seemed disappointed.


    "Luke, after the examination, you will start school. Uncle Oscar urged you to attend sses these days.


    You need to attach importance to it."


    Winnie had to talk to Luke in advance to avoid any resistance.


    "I know, Mommy, and after I checked my body, I began to have lessons with Uncle Oscar."


    Luke had always been very sensible, because he felt that only when he was sensible and obedient,


    Mommy would reduce the burden.


    "By the way, Luke, Uncle Oscar said that there is an internationalpetition. He asked if you want to


    participate in."


    "Yes, I want to participate in."


    Luke suddenly became excited, as if he was born for the game. And his spirit waspletely different


    had forgot that his Daddy would note back.


    "Then I will ask Uncle Oscar to sign up for you. But you have to think well, you used to represent B City


    in the game, now you are representing the country."


    Winnie imperceptibly put pressure on the child, hoping that his ability to bear could therefore improve.


    "No problem, Mommy, whether I win or lose, I want to give it a try and learn from others."


    Luke said confidently, which made Winnie feel at ease.


    "Well, study hard. Ask more if you don''t understand."


    "Go out and take care of sister, she''s alone..."


    Before Winnie''s words had finished, Megan took Winnie''s mobile phone and ran over.


    "Mommy, it is Daddy Oscar¡¯s phone."


    Megan handed the phone to Winnie.


    Then Winnie answered the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Are you at home?¡±


    Asked Oscar in a low voice.


    "Yes, where are you?"


    "I just got off work and I don''t know where to go yet. Is it convenient to go to you home? If it is


    convenient, I want to have dinner in your home."


    Oscar was bored being alone and did not like cooking, so he thought of Winnie.

 Chapter 413 Get Two Days

    Chapter 413 Get Two Days


    "You must have known that I was cooking, so that''s why you called. Come, it''s very convenient."


    Winnie said jokingly, then hung up the phone and began to prepare more dishes. But she did not if


    Brian woulde and if would be unhappy to see Oscar.


    Oscar arrived soon and bought fruit and snacks for the children. After chatting with the children in the


    living room, he went to the kitchen.


    "Can I help you?"


    Oscar looked around the kitchen, which was not mess because of cooking.


    "No, it''ll be ready in a minute. You can wait for dinner."


    "By the way, Luke wants to attend thatpetition, you can sign up tomorrow."


    Winnie said, for fear she would forget it if she got busy.


    "Well, I''ll sign up tomorrow. It needs to go abroad, and parents must apany. You need to n your


    time ahead, too."


    Just now Winnie reminded Luke, but now she was reminded by Oscar. It was funny being reminded


    and reminded, and it was the life.


    "No problem, I can manage the time. You take the children and wash your hands while I set the table."


    Winnie''s dinner was ready and they would talk about it when they had dinner.


    At the beginning of dinner, the two children were very excited because of Oscar''s arrival. Luke kept


    asking about software programming, and Megan asionally said a few words.


    "Luke, eat meal before you discuss with uncle. Let uncle eat well first."


    Winnie stopped Luke, or Oscar could not be quiet during the whole meal.


    "Ok, Uncle Oscar, eat more, or you won''t have the strength to answer my questions."


    When in a good mood, Luke was a kid who could make jokes.


    "Yes, I must eat more. After this meal, I can have no food for two days, I don¡¯t like to cook anyway."


    Oscar joked too, but it was true that he didn''t want to cook and eat alone.


    "Oscar, if you can ovee obstacles, make a girlfriend. I think you are particrly lonely."


    Winnie''s words were tactful, because some things were not allowed to known by the children.


    "I want to ovee it, I want to stop being single, but I can''t. I can only be a single dog."


    Speaking of his own obstacles, Oscar had nothing to hide from Winnie, because Winnie knew him well.


    "Maybe you can ask your parents to live with you, and take theirs with you wherever you go. Then at


    least someone will cook for you."


    Winnie knew that obstacle could not be ovee, but Oscar could not be single all his life.


    "They can''te here. They will miss hometown, and they would nag to me to make a girlfriend. I don''t


    want to listen to it."


    Oscar couldn''t have been on the move for so many years if he hadn''t been hiding from his parents. He


    was afraid that they would find his obstacles and would not ept it.


    "Then when you don''t want to cook,e to me. My aunt will be at home while I am gone, and that will


    certainly feed you."


    Winnie could only help Oscar as much as she could.


    "That''s a good idea, just because I like to eat your aunt''s cooking."


    Oscar was still joking, but he coulde asionally, he could not alwayse.


    Oscar had dinner and discussed with Luke for a while before leaving. Brian had not appeared and did


    not call.


    Winnie thanked Brian for not appearing, so that Oscar had a good meal. But at the same time she was


    disappointed, because Brian ignored her.


    Winnie waited all night with a glimmer of hope, but Brian did not appear, she waspletely


    disappointed. She told herself not to hold any hope in Brian, because he was uncertain.


    Because there was nomunication about the time to go to the hospital the night before, Winnie


    waited until Megan to be picked up and went to the hospital. On the way to the hospital, Luke asked


    Winnie where his Daddy was.


    Winnie did not know whether Brian went to the hospital so she did not know how to answer Luke, and


    she could only tell Luke Daddy might have been waiting in the hospital.


    When arrived at the hospital, Winnie took Luke directly to Kevin''s office, after all, the doctor was


    arranged by him, she was going to confirm it with Kevin.


    When they went to the elevator, Luke suddenly saw Brian.


    "Mommy, Daddy is over there."


    Luke told Winnie excitedly, but Winnie did not see Brian, so she looked around.


    "Where?"


    "In the elevator, Daddy''s in the elevator."


    Luke told Winnie at the same time the elevator door has closed, so Winnie did not see Brian. But she


    "I told you Daddy woulde."


    Winnie waited for the elevator holding Luke''s hand.


    Brian came early, because he had something to ask Kevin, but he did not see Luke and Winnie.


    "Youe here so early. You have a nine o''clock appointment with the doctor."


    Kevin looked at the time, and it was a little over eight.


    "I want to talk to you, so Ie early. Winwin and Luke won''te until nine."


    Brian was sure about that. He thought he and Winnie had agreed on the time.


    "Sit down."


    As Kevin finished speaking, a nurse opened the door and came in.


    "Doctor Burns, this is a case of bed No. 3."


    "Leave it here and I''ll look at itter."


    After Kevin''s instructions, the nurse ced the case on his desk and turned to go out.


    The nurse went out and closed the door behind her. Just as the door was about to close, Winnie came


    up. Thinking that Winnie was going in, the nurse left the door open, smiled at her and left.


    Just as Winnie was about to push the door to go in, she heard the voice of Brian inside. She suddenly


    stopped.


    The two men in the office, however, did not notice that the door was open and began to talk.


    "When I went abroad, I went to the ce in my dream, which was basically the same as the one in the


    picture. Now I''m pretty sure I''m not dreaming, it''s my memorying back."


    As soon as Brian said this, Kevin leaked a surprised look. His surprise was not because of the fact that


    Brian said, but because Brian knew more and because he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Can it really be true? But you never told me about the ident. And how much have you remembered


    about the woman?"


    Kevin could only be perfunctory to Brian. He had to pray every day that Brian would not beat him when


    he regained his memory.


    "I was looking for this woman. I thought I''d find out everything by finding her. Actually, I finished my


    work two days early. I spent two days there looking for her. I asked some people and checked the


    surveince, but there was no evidence."


    "It turned out to be nothing. It is depressing and I hate myself for not remembering anything about it."


    Brain said, showing a look of annoyance. Although Winnie could not see his expression from outside,


    She could tell from his voice that his mood was affected by the woman.


    The conversation continued in the office.


    Kevin pondered for a moment before speaking.


    "I think you''re thinking in the wrong direction. That woman probably doesn''t know anything. I don''t see


    any point in you worrying about a woman you''re not sure about."


    "If what you''re saying is true, you should start with the number te and the car model, not a woman."


    Kevin said so because he didn''t want Brain to focus on that woman.


    "I have no memory of what you said, except that it was probably a white cart. I didn''t look up that


    woman just for the truth. I always have different feeling about her. I always feel that she was special in


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    my heart."


    Because these feelings confused Brian and he insisted on finding out this woman.


    However, hearing that, Winnie was sad.


    She felt that the state of Brian was not right since he came back, she felt that Brian estranged with her.


    It turned out that it was not intuition but fact.


    Brian''s heart was indeed filled with another woman, a special woman.


    In the office.


    "It''s just a feeling. It''s not that important. Brian, you should concentrate on Winwin now. She would be


    sad if she knows you are looking for another woman. She now finally was with you. Don¡¯t you afraid


    she would leave."


    Kevin was worried, because he and Ste analyzed yesterday that Winnie must know it. And Winnie


    was smart, meticulous and sensitive, she must know it but she did not say it out.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mention it to her. She won''t know about it. I just want to make sure what was the feeling in


    my heart. Looking at the back of that woman in the picture, I can¡¯t control my heart. I can''t be tortured


    like this. I have to find out the truth."


    Brian did not think that Winnie knew it. Only the truth was found out, could he be with Winnie


    steadfastly.


    "Brian, you are too persistent. The consequence of your persistence is likely to lose Winwin and you


    can''t find that woman."


    Kevin was not as confident as Brian. It was not easy for them to be together, but they were likely to


    break up because of an insignificant woman.


    "No, I''m discreet. I''m sure I can find that woman."


    Brain''s attitude remained confirm.


    "And even if you can, what if you find out that you loved this woman? Which one will you choose


    between Winwin and her?"


    Kevin asked the right question. Brian was speechless, because he was worried about the same thing.

 Chapter 414 As not Knowing

    Chapter 414 As not Knowing


    For a moment.


    "I think the woman should be Wendy, otherwise I would not be with Wendy."


    Brain didn''t directly answer, choosing a different way to sidestep the question.


    Hearing that, Winnie felt upset


    She was just a substitute for any woman in his life. Any woman who came could easily take her ce.


    Winnie felt unnecessary to listen to the conversation, so she took Luke''s hand, left Kevin''s office, and


    then took the elevator to the first floor.


    In the lobby on the first floor, Winnie found a quiet ce to call Kevin.


    In Kevin''s office, Kevin was still warning.


    "If it''s Wendy, you''ve given up, don''t continue looking for the truth. If Winwin knows, you may break up


    and no one could help."


    "I have other possibilities, but I''m conflicted. You don''t have to worry about Winwin. I won''t let her


    know."


    Brian was still persistent. There was a mystery in his heart that could not be solved, and only he knew


    that feeling. He felt if he wanted a peaceful life, he had to solve the problem.


    "Why don''t you listen to me? I understand what you''re doing. Okay, I will leave you alone. You can


    keep looking for that woman. But break up with Winwin first, before she gets sad."


    Kevin said angrily. It was hard for them to be together, but Brian was looking for another woman.


    He even wanted to give up such a Brian, who always disappointed and hurt Winnie. She would not be


    able to stand it one day.


    No sooner had Kevin finished speaking than the phone on his desk rang. He picked it up and had a


    look.


    "It is Winwin. Have you turned off your mobile phone? Why is she calling me?"


    With that, Kevin adjusted his mood before picked up the phone.


    "Winwin."


    "Brian said you made an appointment with the doctor for me. What time is the appointment?"


    Winnie asked as if nothing had happen, wanting to tell Brian she didn''t hear anything, he could go to


    the woman as he wanted.


    "Didn''t Brian tell you?"


    Kevin looked at Brian and asked Winnie.


    "No, he never called me. Maybe he was busy and I didn''t call him."


    Winnie did not receive a phone call and even a message from Brian. Now he thought of no one but that


    woman.


    "He might have forgot. I have a nine o''clock appointment with the doctor. It''s half past eight. You can


    Kevin hung up the phone and looked at Brian angrily.


    "Didn''t you say you called her? How can Winwin not know?"


    "Didn''t I? Did she not see the message?"


    Brian looked at the phone in doubt, and found that thest call record with Winnie was two days ago.


    The message was never sent.


    "I really didn''t tell her."


    Brian was upset, Winnie must be very worried.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. Didn''t you get togetherst night?"


    Kevin was disappointed at Brian and regretting helping set them up.


    "I went back to the suburbsst night and stayed there. I kept thinking about this and I felt sorry for


    Winwin, so I didn''t go to her house."


    Brian was regretful now. Why did he forget to call Winnie?


    After answering Kevin''s words, Brian called Winnie.


    Winnie sat on the chair downstairs with Luke. As she was to talk about it with Luke, Brian called.


    Winnie took a look at the phone and gave it to Luke.


    "Son, answer it and say mommy is driving and can¡¯t answer the phone."


    Luke looked at his mother sadly and then picked up the phone.


    "What''s wrong, Daddy? Mommy''s driving and can''t answer the phone."


    "Oh, tell Mommy to drive carefully. Daddy is waiting for you at the hospital in Uncle Kevin''s office."


    "Got it, Daddy. We''ll meet youter."


    Luke was not good at lying, but Mommy must have her reason to let him say so.


    "Don''t think too much, Mommy. Daddy......"


    Luke gave back the phone to Winnie andforted her. Before the words were finished, Winnie


    stroked Luke''s head and interrupted his words.


    "Son, I am sorry, I always put you through more than you should."


    "Don''t worry about me and Daddy. No matter how it turns out, Daddy and I will never love you less.


    Pretend you have not heard anything. Don''t tell anyone, not even your sister. If you''re a man, you


    should take it on for Mommy."


    Winnie''s words were very tactfully, but Luke could understand.


    "Ok, Mommy. I''m a man, I''m your son, it''s right that I help you with anything. I won''t tell anyone what I


    just heard."


    "Mommy, will you promise me something, too?"


    Luke asked Winnie with expectation.


    "What is it?¡±


    "Whatever happens to you and Daddy, don''t abandon me and my sister. Don''t let us part."


    Luke was afraid and really did not want to separate from Mommy.


    "Ok, I promise."


    Winnie answered the child positively, but there was no confidence.


    Brian did not really love her, it was only a whim. So she could not guarantee that he would keep his


    promise and give her the two children on the day they broke up.


    But she would do her best to keep her two children.


    At nine o''clock, Winnie took Luke to Kevin''s office by elevator.


    "Hello, Uncle Kevin!


    Luke first greeted Kevin, and then walked to Brian and embraced him.


    "Daddy."


    He gave Brian a hug, but he was not enthusiastic. He could not stop thinking about what Mommy and


    Daddy had said, so he could not do it like nothing happened.


    "Luke."


    Brian stroked Luke''s head, showing the love to him. Winnie was relieved seeing that. No matter what


    kind of attitude Brian had towards her, at least his love for the child had not diminished.


    "Am I toote?¡±


    Winnie said softly, just like the thing didn''t happen at all.


    "No, I''ll take you there."


    Kevin adjusted his mood, so that Winnie would know nothing.


    Winnie did notmunicate with Brian, but directly took Luke with Kevin to see the doctor.


    The whole examination was very smooth, and Luke was cooperative. Of course, the result of the


    examination was good.


    "You as a parent did a good job and the child has made a full recovery and is doing well. You can rest


    assured that you don''t have to re-examine it in the future, as long as you pay more attention to the


    child''s mood."


    The doctor''s words were not only to inform Luke''s condition, but also to praise the parents.


    Winnie smiled happily, no matter how much she paid, as long as the child returned to normal, she was


    very happy.


    A few people walked out of the doctor''s office. Kevin was back to his office, the family of three walked


    toward outside the hospital.


    "You go to the office. You haven''t been there all morning. You must have a lot of work waiting for you."


    Winnie spoke first and broke the silence.


    "And you?"


    Asked Brian.


    "I send Luke to Oscar. Oscar helps Luke sign up for an internationalpetition, and it needs Luke to


    verify his identity. After that, I let Luke have ss from him. I will go to thepanyter. If Calvin has


    something to tell me, ask him to call me."


    With that, Winnie took Luke and intended to separate Brian. Then Luke suddenly mentioned the things


    "Mommyst night when we had dinner with Uncle Oscar, he said he is not avable today, didn''t he?"


    Luke said this because he wanted his Daddy put all his attention on Mommy, or Mommy would be with


    others.


    When sitting on the first floor with Mommy, Luke thought a lot. He suddenly found that any man was


    better than Daddy to Mommy.


    Thinking this way, he found that he and Megan blindly ask for aplete home, in fact, was a selfish


    behavior. They only thought about themselves and had not cared about Mommy''s feelings.


    "Uncle Oscar called me this morning and said he is avable. I will take you there, and after you sign


    up, you can stay at Uncle Oscar''s ce and wait for Mommy to pick you up after work in the evening."


    Winnie hadpletely ignored the existence of Brian. While walking quickly, she told Luke what to do.


    "Mommy, let Uncle Oscare to our home to teach me in the evening, so that it will not affect his


    work and he can have dinner at our home. Killing two birds with one stone, ok?"


    Luke and Winnie''s conversation was not for the same purpose. His only purpose was to attract the


    attention of Daddy, hoping his Daddy could not good to Mommy like other men.


    "I am not sure, you can discuss with him."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After that, several people had walked out of the hospital. Winnie looked back at Brian.


    "My car is over there, I go with Luke."


    When Winnie turned to leave, Brian stopped her.


    "Winwin, I''lle to your home tonight."


    Brian''s words made Winnie¡¯s heart chaotic.


    He should have said it yesterday. It was not toote to say it today, but the meaning was different.


    "Ok."


    After that, she left with Luke.


    It was noon when Winnie returned to the Be Group. As she walked into the office, she got into


    work. She had to seize the time to finish the work.


    But as soon as Winnie started to work, Brian opened the door and came in.


    "Have you had lunch?"


    Brian asked in a light tone.


    "Yes, I ate at Oscar''s before I came back."

 Chapter 415 Wendy Intercede

    Chapter 415 Wendy Intercede


    If Winnie wanted to pretend that nothing happened, at least she should showed her original attitude.


    "And you, did you eat?"


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Brian had not had dinner. He was waiting for Winnie toe back, hoping to make up for the regret of


    not being able to apany her yesterday.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, you didn''t call me. I didn''t know you were waiting for me."


    "You must be hungry, ask the secretary to prepare lunch for you."


    Actually, Winnie had not had dinner yet. She came back to thepany after sending Luke to Oscar,


    and then she was busy at work. She did not have time to eat.


    She told Brian that she had dinner because she didn''t want to have lunch with him. She was


    disappointed and angry.


    "I was busy with workst night, so I didn''t bother you but went back to the suburbs. I was so busy that


    I forgot to call you and tell you when to go to the hospital.


    Brian felt that Winnie was angry with him. After all, he neglected too many thingsst night, so he


    wanted to exin.


    "It''s okay. Even if you didn''t tell me, I still took Luke to the hospital. It is your liberty to go wherever you


    want to go."


    Winnie said with a smile. She was m on face but in heart.


    Brian''s exnation for Winnie, who knew everything, was pointless, but it made the result worse.


    He was busy at work, but suburb was farther than her home. Was he so busy that he could not call


    her?


    He had something in mind and could not face her, so he chose to return to the suburbs. He didn''t even


    think about making a call to her.


    "Winwin..."


    Brian wanted to say sorry but hesitated, because Winnie did not like him to say sorry.


    ¡°Did Oscar go to your homest night?¡±


    Brian asked.


    He had heard what Luke said in the hospital. But Winnie was in a hurry to leave that he had no chance


    to ask.


    "Yes, he did not want to cook, so he came for dinner."


    Winnie continued.


    "By the way, don''t go to my home tonight. My aunt is back, you can''t be there."


    Winnie took this opportunity to refuse Brian.


    At the hospital, she wanted to refuse, but she didn''t say it because Luke was there.


    She was in a bad mood today, and now she was pretending she was ok. Talking to him face to face,


    Winnie could endure the inner suffering. But if they lied in a bed, she was afraid she could not do calm


    herself in the dark.


    "Youe with me to the suburbs."


    Brian was sure that Winnie was angry with him. It was his alienation that made Winnie unhappy. He


    regretted that he had not controlled his emotions.


    Brian''s words made Winnie given an irony smile.


    "Have you forgotten that your grandfather doesn''t allow me to set foot in the Be family? How


    shameless I am if I go with you."


    Winnie felt suffocated and had to take a deep breath to relieve herself.


    "Go back and ask your secretary to prepare lunch for you. We''ll talk about itter."


    Winnie indirectly asked him to leave, at this moment she could not continue to talk with him.


    She did not understand the purpose of Brian''sing here. She felt that he wasing to apologize,


    but he looked absent-minded. Such an apology was meaningless and could not make her better.


    After Brian left in depression, Winnie sent a message to her aunt.


    "Aunt,e back, I miss you and Vanessa."


    After a while, Winnie sent another.


    "I have booked your tickets for tomorrow. Come back."


    After sending the message, Winnie could not help but feel sad. She and Brian had a freezing


    rtionship and she did not know when it would melt.


    The next day Isobel and Vanessa really came back. Winnie went to the airport to pick them at noon.


    At Winnie''s home.


    "Sister, Megan and Luke are still in the suburbs? I go and pick them up."


    Vanessa looked for the children as she walked into the house. She had not seen the two children for


    many days and missed them terribly, otherwise she would not havee back even if her sister had


    booked the ne ticket.


    "Megan is staying with his grandfather and aunt in the suburbs. She will be back in the evening. Luke


    will go to Oscar''s ss, and I will bring him back when I get off work."


    Winnie knew her aunt and Vanessa missed the children, but now it was special. If she pick up the


    children now, Felix would be angry.


    "It is boring, I want to see them."


    Vanessa did not know what happened, only want to see the children.


    "Vanessa, some things happened during this period of time. I will tell you in detail when Ie back


    from work in the evening. Aunt, I still have work to do, I have to go to thepany now. Please cook


    delicious food for me in the evening."


    With that, Winnie got up. Now she didn''t have time. If she had time, she would make it clear.


    Winnie to thepany to work, there was a document needed to be signed by person in charge of the


    Be Group. She did not bother Brian, but went to Calvin. But Calvin was out, so Winnie could only


    go to find Brian.


    However, the secretary told her that Wendy had just gone in and that if she was not in a hurry, she


    should wait for a moment.


    Winnie¡¯s mood was inevitably affected when she heard the name of Wendy, but she decided not to


    bother Brian.


    In Brian''s office.


    Brian looked at Wendy sitting on the sofa with a cold face. Looking at her, he thought of that Megan got


    injury and Winnie suffered because of her.


    "What are you doing here? I am busy."


    Brian spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°Brian, Ie to make a solemn apology for everything and for you. I finally understand it is my fault. I


    was suspicious, I was not tolerate. I am not good enough to be the mother of two children."


    Wendy first gave self-reflection, only when she had a sincere attitude and admitted her mistakes,


    Brian¡¯s hatred to her could be weakened and it was likely that he would forgive her.


    "Brian, I have epted the fact that we broke up. I will not bother you and Winwin any more."


    Wendy stopped at this, lifted her eyes to see Brian and then continued.


    "There''s one more thing I want to tell you today, ra..."


    "Speak your own business, not others."


    As Wendy was to speak, Brian interrupted her coldly. Now Brian didsn''t even want to hear the name of


    ra.


    "Brian, I hope you would give me a chance to speak. It''s not ra''s fault, she just helped me. I I


    threatened her that if she did not help, I would make her leave the Be Group. I couldn''t make ra


    involved because of my selfishness."


    Wendy took all the responsibility, and even make it worse. Only in this way could ra get her job


    back.


    "Why are you selfish if you knew that she would be involved? Should I believe you, Wendy?"


    Brian did not believe her, because he knew ra well. If she had been threatened, she would have told


    him. It was impossible that she was quiet.


    "What I said is true. ra has nothing to do with it. I was wrong and tried to keep you around me. But


    now I know I have hurt many people because of my selfishness, and ra is one of them."


    "She''s having a hard time with four elderly people and a child to raise. Without the job, she felt


    insecure. And they still don''t know she lost her job."


    Wendy said, she knew Brian was indifferent on the surface, but his heart was soft.


    Wendy continued since Brian did not interrupt her.


    "ra leaves home when it is time to go to work and goes home when it is off work every day. She''s


    been wandering around all day for fear the elderly found out the truth."


    "I feel guilty for her, so Ie to you. I hope you can give her another chance."


    Hearing that, Brian''s heart was indeed shaken, and he remembered Spencer who had died. But he


    kept silent.


    "Brian, in view of Spencer''s loyalty to you, please give ra a chance. I promise that I will never have


    contact with ra again and I will never threaten ra again. Now I realize it''s not easy for ra, and


    I''ll feel less guilty if you give her a chance."


    Wendy continued to work hard on it and she felt that Brian¡¯s heart wavered.


    "Go home first. I¡¯ll think about it."


    Brian did not agree or refuse, but this was hope for Wendy.


    Wendy walked out happily and had a mile on face when she was out of the office of Brian, which was


    seen by Winnie in the office.


    Although she did not know who wanted to meet, but it could be told that they had a good talk, otherwise


    Wendy would not be so happy.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After Wendy left, Winnie received a notice from the secretary, asking her to go to the president''s office.


    Winnie took the document to be signed to Brian''s office.


    "Sign the papers first."


    Winnie went straight to work and did not ask about Wendy.


    Brian took the document and signed in thest page without reading it. Then he spoke.


    "Wendy was here just now."


    "Oh."


    Winnie answered with indifference.


    "She came to intercede for Wendy, hoping that I would give her another chance toe back to work."


    Brian said. However, Winnie was indifferent as if it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with her.


    "I told you that because I want your advice. Do you approve of ra''sing back?"


    Brian felt that it was rted to Winnie and he should seek Winnie''s opinion.


    "Mr. Be, it is yourpany''s affair. It has nothing to do with me and you don¡¯t have to ask for my


    advice."


    "By asking my advice, you have forgiven her, and you have decided to have her back. Now that you


    have made up your mind, if I say no, I will be sinister."


    "I am ok with it. You can do what you want to do. Even if you want to get back to Wendy, I am ok with


    it."


    With that, she took the document and left.


    Brian got up quickly and held Winnie.


    "Winwin, I am asking for your advice."


    Brian guessed that Winnie would not be happy, but he did not expect that she would say so.


    "Is my advice useful? On which think you asked my advice?"

 Chapter 416 Break Up Sooner or Later

    Chapter 416 Break Up Sooner or Later


    Winnie suddenly lost her temper. After saying two sentences, she found she was emotional and failed


    to control her own emotions.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you. I don''t have a problem with that, you can do


    whatever you want to do. I won''t stay in thispany for a long time anyway."


    Winnie endured her anger, and she was about to explode. She really wanted to have a big fight with


    Brian and asked him how many women in his heart and where was her position. She would give up if


    her position was unimportant.


    But if she had a quarrel with him, she might lose the hope to get the children back.


    Winnie only felt tired emotionally. She had to thank of the consequences at every move and she had


    too many things taken into ount. She did not know how long it wouldst and when she could work


    to make money in an easy way.


    "If you don''t agree, I will refuse. After all, she hurt you."


    Brian was distressed and worried about Winnie.


    Her angry words called his wandering nerves back. Kevin was right. Since he did not know that woman


    was, he could not be affected by her.


    If Winnie knew it, she would not ept it and they would break up. He could not ept the fact they


    broke up.


    "It doesn''t matter if she hurt me or now, but I can¡¯t ept that she hurt my children. But it''s a personal


    thing, nothing to do with business. Let here back. Don''t feel guilty to her husband because of my


    words."


    "You are shaky because you want her toe back. If I say no, you will have more things to your mind.


    Let here back. You''re still a good leader, she''s still a good worker and I''m the only bad person."


    With that, Winnie pushed the Brian standing in front of her away and directly walked out.


    When she was back to the office, she felt upset. Before leaving, Brian was good, but now he was


    different.


    If feelings faded, vows were not important, even the suffering of the children could be forgotten. He


    could choose to forgive her, but Winnie was disappointed at ra and she could not forgive her.


    Winnie was not in a mood to work. The feeling of depression these days made her more painful than


    what she had been through for so many years. She grabbed her bag, took the car keys and left angrily.


    After Winnie left his office, Brian was thinking about Winnie''sst words. Why did she say that he had


    more things to his mind? Was it true that she had already known the fact as Kevin said?


    When Winnie was in a bad mood, she could only go to one ce, the cemetery of her parents.


    She put the flowers in front of the tombstone. Looking at her parents¡¯ eternal smile, Winnie felt


    depressed and shed tears uncontrobly.


    She suddenly regretted that she did not control herself and put forward to be Brian''s girlfriend. If they


    were not formally together, she would have no position to be angry with him and no status to quarrel


    with him.


    The previous rtionship was emotional straits for her, and she had no right to be angry with him no


    matter what he did. But now, it seemed more painful, as if she had sunk deeper.


    She was less and less able to understand herself, and less and less able to understand Brian.


    Winnie said nothing in front of her parents, just silently shed tears. She kept everything in her heart and


    in her stomach.


    Because she knew that everything would move on and suffering would never easily let her go. Since


    she was alive, she had to be brave to face setbacks, unless she died. But now the children were small,


    her aunt was old and Vanessa did not have a fixed future, it seemed that she could not die.


    Winnie stayed in the cemetery until it was time to pick up Luke.


    She drove car to take Luke home, but met Brian downstairs. It was clear that Brian was waiting for


    them.


    "What are you doing here? My aunt is back, it is not convenient you are here."


    Winnie''s mood was better, but she could not let it go.


    "Winwin, I know you''re angry, and I am depressed to see you are angry, so I came here to wait for you.


    I......"


    Brian said regretfully, but Luke was there, Winnie did not want to talk about it.


    "Wait me a minute, I send Luke up and we chat."


    Winnie felt that they should have a talk, but the child was not suitable to listen to it.


    Brian did not object, waiting for Winnie downstairs.


    Winnie went downstairs and came directly to Brian''s car, but she spoke more directly.


    "Let¡¯s break up."


    It was a blow to Brian. He came to Winnie to say sorry, not to hear ¡®breaking up¡¯.


    "Winwin, I don''t know what you mean."


    It was not that Brian did not understand, it was that he did not want to understand and ept it.


    "You should know that when youe back from your business trip, you''re a different person. I have to


    cooperate with you and go back to our original rtionship, so breaking up is necessary."


    Winnie spent the whole afternoon thinking about this problem, so she did not feel abrupt. She was sad,


    but she felt relieved.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian tried to exin, but Winnie was stubborn again and refused to give him a chance to speak.


    "Brian, before I say break up we are boyfriend and girlfriend, you always changed your attitude to me. It


    shows that you have another woman in your heart or you can¡¯t get over Wendy."


    "Since you have another woman, I am unimportant. So break up."


    Winnie''s attitude was tougher and tougher. She felt she was right to do so. Sooner orter they would


    break up, if they broke up a day earlier, she would be less hurt.


    "I don''t have another woman, and there is no way Wendy and I can get back together. Winwin, I don''t


    agree to break up, you can''t leave me. I admit I came back from abroad with emotion, but it has


    absolutely nothing to do with you."


    Brian exined anxiously. No matter how insistent Winnie was, he would not agree to break up.


    "Winwin, I don''t agree to break up and it won''t happen again."


    Brian said firmly. No matter what, he could not break up.


    "You will put forward to break up sooner orter, why insist on it?"


    Winnie just said it for him in advance.


    Now Winnie saw clearly that the main obstacle between them was not status or social status, not


    wealth or poverty, but women, a continuous stream of women between them.


    "Don''t be so sure. I won''t break up with you."


    Brian did not agree with what Winnie said. He loved Winnie so much, how could he raise to say break


    up?


    However, hearing that, Winnie frowned.


    "You said you wouldn''t break up, okay, pretend I didn''t say it. Let''s go on, and we will see who would


    put forward to break up."


    Winnie seemed to have seen through Brian that he would put forward to break up. She wanted to make


    Brian to know he was wrong and see clear his heart to her.


    With that, Winnie opened the door and got off directly, ignoring Brian, who called her at the back.


    Brian wanted to catch up, to remove the misunderstanding between them, to be together as before


    without distractions. But he did not understand why Winnie said thest sentence with such certainty.


    Winnie knew that her choice would only make her pain deeper. She was sure that he would put forward


    to break up, because his heart was shaky.


    Winnie adjusted her mood before entering the house. On her aunt''s first day back, she wanted to have


    a quiet meal with her aunt. She didn''t want to upset her family because of her.


    Back home, Vanessa came over and asked her why she went out. Winnie gave her perfunctory answer


    and said she would tell her in the evening.


    Later, Winnie was about to go to the kitchen to help her aunt cook dinner and then the doorbell rang.


    Vanessa was the closest to the door and the fastest one to reach it. After seeing the man outside, she


    opened the door without thinking.


    "Hello, Rufus..."


    Vanessa said happily. It was not just her sister and two children that she missed when she was away.


    She missed Rufus too.


    "Hello, hello, you are finally back."


    Rufus''s face was permeated with uncontroble love. Although the DNA test results had note out,


    he believed that she was his daughter.


    "Auntie, I miss you so much."


    Megan jumped directly to Vanessa excitedly, Vanessa caught her and they embraced together.


    "I also miss you, I miss you and Luke, you two naughty guys."


    Vanessa suppressed her excitement a day. She was excited when she saw Luke just now, and at the


    moment she was unable to suppress her emotions and kept kissing on the small face of Megan.


    "Come in, Rufus. My aunt has cooked a lot of delicious food today. You can stay for dinner."


    At this time Winnie also came over. She was most grateful to Rufus in these days. If Rufus had not


    insisted, she would not have seen the children by now.


    "Ok."


    Rufus said happily and the spirit in the house was unusually high.


    On the way he sent Megan back, Rufus knew Isobel and Vanessa hade back. He had been


    thinking of a suitable excuse to stay. Since Winnie asked him to stay, he naturally would ept it.


    Winnie invited Rufus to sit in the living room, asked Vanessa to go to the kitchen to call aunt out, and


    got some tea.


    Isobel was busy in the kitchen and did not notice the visitors. Until she was called to the living room,


    she looked at Rufus sitting on the sofa in surprise. But she also panicked at that moment of seeing


    Rufus.


    "Rufus, this is my aunt. Her name is Isobel. I suppose you''ve met?"


    Winnie would like to formally introduce to them who both helped her to take care of her children. She


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    was grateful to them, so it was a must she made the introduction.


    "Yes."


    "No."

 Chapter 417 Have no Qualification to Complain

    Chapter 417 Have no Qualification to Comin


    Winnie inadvertent question unexpectedly got two answers, which surprised Winnie.


    Then Rufus stood up unhurriedly, with a slight friendly smile on his face, he said calmly.


    "Yes, we metst time I came to pick up the kids."


    Rufus had to correct it because he saw the panic on Isobel''s face.


    "Yes, I''d forgotten."


    Isobel answered in embarrassment and panic. She was apose person, but Rufus¡¯ sudden


    appearance made her unprepared.


    "I will give you a formal introduction. Aunt, this is grandpa of Luke and Megan."


    Winnie continued and her doubts was gone because of Rufus''s exnation.


    Isobel was very unnatural but had to introduce herself, for fear that Winnie and Vanessa saw


    something wrong.


    "Hello, I''m Isobel."


    "Hello, I am Rufus."


    Rufus'' self-introduction was also very brief. He thought they were familiar, but he had to make


    introduction, as to hide the fact from the children.


    "Have a seat, I go cook."


    Isobel found an excuse to leave. At this time Winnie said to her.


    "Aunt, Rufus is having dinner at our house. Cook more food."


    "Ok......ok."


    Isobel was to break down, but she could not refuse and could not drive him away. It seemed that she


    had to face Rufus during the whole mean. How should she swallow the food?


    "Rufus, have some tea."


    Vanessa brought the tea over and put it in front of Rufus.


    "Vanessa, stay and chat with Rufus, I go to the kitchen to help aunt cook."


    With that, Winnie went to the kitchen to help.


    There were only two children and two adults left in the living room.


    "Vanessa, are you happy to celebrate the New Year with your rtives in A City?"


    Rufus deliberately found a topic to chat with Vanessa.


    "Yes, but it isn''t my home, and I was stiff. Next year, no matter what my aunt said, my sister and I will


    not go out. We will celebrate the New Year in our own home. It''s at ease at home."


    This was Vanessa¡¯ real thought about the New Year.


    No matter where she was, it could not make her at ease than being at home.


    "Spend the next New Year in my home. There are many people in my family and it will be lively."


    Hearing Vanessa''s words, Rufus felt sour in heart.


    If she really was his daughter, how could he face her with guilty?


    "Thank you, Rufus. If aunt agrees, we''ll definitely be there. My aunt is God. Whatever she says, my


    sister and I obey her unconditionally."


    Winnie said jokingly, in fact, her aunt never interfered with their freedom, as long as it was within the


    scope of principle.


    "You two are obedient, and your aunt is happy to have you both."


    Rufus said and looked at the direction of the kitchen. It seemed that everyone in this home was not


    easy to live.


    "We are happy to have my aunt. Without her, my sister and I would not have been able to survive. My


    sister and I have been grateful for her for this life, so we never make her angry."


    Vanessa had many inexplicable words, which she never said to outsiders. Today, she felt that Rufus


    was very kind, just like a family member, so she said a few more words.


    "You and your sister are sensible, and I should thank your aunt."


    Rufus said emotionally, but Vanessa was confused.


    "You need not thank her."


    Vanessa gave an awkward smile and had no idea why Rufus thanked her aunt.


    "Of course I should. It was your aunt who helped Megan --"


    At this, Rufus suddenly stopped. He realized he seemed to have said the wrong thing and Vanessa


    might not know the identity of Megan had been made public.


    He paused for a moment before he exined.


    "Your aunt help take care of Luke, I sure thank her."


    "Oh, this is trifle, Luke is a kid of our family. We should take care of him, you don¡¯t need to thank."


    Only then did Vanessa understand what Rufus was saying.


    "Vanessa, you had been through hard time these years, right?"


    Rufus wanted to know more about Vanessa, so he couldn''t help but keep asking.


    Hearing that, Vanessa gave a bitter smile.


    "I was miserable when I was ill, and I might have been a sick man by now, but thanks to the good care


    of my sister and aunt, I recovered, and put all energy on study. I hope I can help my sister and aunt out


    of trouble. Studying is tiring, boring and it needs patience to stick to it. But in a family like ours, there is


    no reason I don¡¯t insist, and I have to do more than others."


    "Study is not the only thing in life, but I think it is a shortcut to change life. I did have a bit of a rough


    timepared to other people at my age, but it was more difficult for my sisters and aunts, so I can''t


    Vanessa said. These words had been buried in her heart and she had never told her aunt and sister,


    for fear to bring them unnecessary troubles.


    "Good girl, you are a good girl. Your aunt and sister have always been very proud of you, and you are


    sure to have a bright future."


    Rufus'' sadness could be seen eyes. The more he listened to her, they guiltier he felt to Isobel and


    Vanessa.


    If in those days he could get rid of the bondage of his father, handle the triangle rtionship well, the


    Chambers family might not end up like this.


    "If I don''t study harder, my aunt and sister will lose all hope. I''m just doing my best to help them, and it''s


    them had a hard time. Without them, I might be with my parents in the heaven now."


    Vanessa was sad, and Rufus hurried tofort her.


    "Well, it is a good day, don''t mention your parents. When you have the ability, you are take good care of


    your aunt."


    Rufus ended the sad dialogue, for fear that Vanessa would break down and Isobel med him.


    After the two chatted casually for a while, dinner began.


    Rufus and Isobel sit face to face, which made Isobel ufortable. Plus Vanessa sat beside Rufus,


    the two simr faces made her more ufortable.


    "Let''s eat, Rufus."


    Winnie said warmly, and then Rufus began to eat up.


    When he took the first bite, he was emotional. It was the same which he had been missing for 20 years.


    When he and Isobel were together, he never went out to eat, it was Isobel cooked for him. But he never


    thought that he had not eaten it again in twenty years.


    "Yummy, your aunt''s cooking skill is very good."


    Rufus consciously praised. Now felt the happiness for the food like back to many years ago.


    "Rufus, how do you know it was my aunt made it? It could be my sister made it.¡±


    Vanessa doubted.


    "Well..."


    Rufus was stunned by Vanessa¡¯s question and then he exined.


    "I have eaten the dishes your sister cook, but it is different from this. I think only an old chef could cook


    such a delicious, colorful dish."


    Rufus said jokingly, alleviating his embarrassment and did not want Isobel to be nervous.


    "You are eloquent, Rufus. My aunt did make them."


    Vanessa''s doubts were solved again, although she thought Rufus was not calm andposed as


    usual, he might be nervous in the first time to see her aunt, which was understandable.


    The meal was, to put it mildly, perhaps the most delicious and memorable one Rufus had had in many


    years. Although he knew Isobel was nervous and cautious, he felt happiness however.


    After Rufus left, Winnie asked two children to back to room to review their lessons, she and her aunt


    and Vanessa talked about Megan in the living room.


    "You mean Brian''s grandfather wants to give back custody of the two children?"


    Before Winnie could finish her words, Vanessa could not calm down. She angrily asked Winnie.


    "He doesn¡¯t allow the children toe here now. What you have seen was fought by Rufus. In spite of


    his father''s objections, he took the children out and sent them back every night and picked them up


    when I had to work during the day."


    Winnie exined the current situation, which was the reason she had been grateful to Rufus.


    "Brian''s grandfather is too dogmatic. He''s over ny. How can he even control his great-


    grandchildren? We really can''t provoke people like that."


    Vanessa suddenly hated Brian''s grandfather. She thought he should not be as autocratic as a tyrant.


    "He is domineering and assertive. If anything doesn''t go his way, he''ll ruin it rather than bring it


    through."


    Winnie knew Felix. It was not because she made investigation or had been through a lot, but from the


    way he controlled the Be family for a long time, and the way Brian was obedient to her, she knew


    he was domineering


    "This is horrible. You''d better stay away from Brian, sister, don''t die in their hands."


    Vanessa felt it terrible. Such a family was really not suitable for theirmon people. All the joys and


    sorrows of arge family were in the hands of a person who had a generation gap with the society. It


    was inconceivable, so it was better to stay away from it.


    However, for everything of the Be family and Felix''s tyrannical dictatorship, Isobel had known it, but


    she did not expect that Winnie would have something to do with it.


    "I''d like to keep my distance from the family, but we have two children."


    Winnie was helplessness, heaved a sigh and then continued.


    "If I could go back in time, I would not have chosen to be a surrogate for Brian. I should not havee


    back if I had known that things would be so difficult to solve now."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But it was just a talk, who can go back to the past?


    "It''s meant for you to experience, you can''t get away with it. If you had no surrogacy, you could not


    afford to pay your mother''s hospital fees, and Vanessa''s disease could not get timely treatment. If you


    didn''te back, how could you meet Luke? How could you rescue Luke from suffering? If you didn''t


    <pe back, Luke would be tortured to death."

 Chapter 418 She is still Angry

    Chapter 418 She is still Angry


    Isobel understood Winnie¡¯s helplessness, after all, she had been there. She said a few words to


    Isobel continued.


    "Every bad thing has a positive side. Don''t dwell on the negative side. Your mother lived a few days


    longer because of your surrogate. Vanessa is sitting here healthily because you made efforts. And


    Luke is good now. Everything is worth it."


    "And now, Rufus is fighting for you, even though his father is preventing you from raising your two


    children. Don''t lose confidence, we still have hope."


    Isobel had been like this for so many years. When Winnie could not hold up, when Vanessa was tired


    of studying, she always could say a few positive words and make them full of energy.


    Her words made Winnie and Vanessa able to carry on and feel warm in hearts.


    This was why Winnie sent a message asking Isobel toe back. Her confidence was insufficient, she


    could not hold on, and needed her aunt to cheer her up and to give her courage to continue to hold on.


    "Auntie, I feel much better after I heard that. I''m going to carry on no matter what. I don''t want my two


    children to go through such pain."


    Winnie felt much better. Just as her aunt said, she felt morefortable when she was optimistic about


    everything.


    "Auntie, Brian broke up with Wendy. I''m with him now, and he --"


    Winnie wanted to tell her aunt about her rtionship with Brian, but she was interrupted by her aunt


    just as she spoke.


    "Break up with him. If we can get the children back, it is the best. Felix won''t let Brian to be with you."


    "The Be family isplex. People like us can''t survive in their family, as Vanessa said. So break


    up and don''t get yourself in trouble."


    Isobel still opposed. If Winnie wanted to live a safe life, she could not be together with Brian, and Brian


    could not ept Winnie because of her.


    To clear the rtionship as soon as possible would cause the least harm to Winnie.


    "Auntie, who is Felix you are talking about?"


    Vanessa asked in puzzle. She did not understand what her aunt said, because she did not know who


    Felix was.


    Hearing that, Winnie had doubts. Her aunt should not know Felix, why did she know his name?


    And Isobel found she said wrong words. She was momentarily at lost and then she calmed down.


    "Felix is Brian''s grandfather. I heard Luke said the name of his great-grandfather."


    After exnation, Isobel took a sigh of relief. If she was not calm, she could not hide it anymore.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Oh, so Felix is that tyrant."


    Vanessa believed it, after all, she was not sure whether Luke told her aunt.


    "Winwin, you must think about what I said. You are a grown-up and have your own ideas. You should


    know that you can¡¯t be with Brian."


    Isobel continued to persuade Winnie. She did not want suffering to continue and did not want to be


    involved with the Be family.


    "Aunt, I understand. I know it''s impossible for me and Brian to be together. Such a noble family is


    beyond our reach. The most important thing is that I can''t control Brian. But I can''t break up with him


    right now. I need him to get custody of the kids back. I want him to let me take the kids back and then I


    will break up with him."


    Even if her aunt did not remind her, Winnie knew it. Brian was destined to be a king, surrounded by


    countless women to please him. And Winnie was a grass, would never be the focus of Brian¡¯s


    attention.


    But if she did not take the kids away, her rtionship with Brian would not be clear. Only when she took


    the kids away, her rtionship with Brian could be clear.


    Isobel did not continue, because even if she could control Winnie, she could not control her heart. She


    had been there and she knew what it was hard to get over.


    But would Winnie''s expectationse true?


    Winnie went to work as usual the next day. She tried to finish the work as soon as possible, so that she


    could get off work early and leave Brian''s sight as early as possible, and she could calm down and


    think about it.


    As Winnie was working hard, Brian suddenly opened the door. When Winnie saw that it was Brian, she


    immediately turned dark on face and continued to work with her head lowered.


    "Are you still angry? I......"


    "You don¡¯t allow me to apologize, what should I do to have your forgiveness."


    Brian''s tone was warm, but he didn''t know how to express regret.


    He was really wrong in this matter. Before the business trip, he was enthusiastic, but after the business


    trip, he was extremely cold. Anyone else would have problem on it.


    Winnie stopped what she was doing but did not look up at him.


    She admitted that she was really angry because of Brian''s abnormal attitude, but she then thought it


    was inevitable.


    Even now they did not break up, there would be a day they would break up.


    After a silence, Winnie raised her head.


    "Convince Chairman to give me the chirlen and I''ll forgive you."


    Winnie gave herself an excuse to forgive him, but it could not change anything. Could it erase those


    women in his heart and let his memory nevere back? No, what shoulde woulde, when


    they should break up, they had to break up.


    "I can that, but you..."


    Brian saw hope and smiled at once, but Winnie interrupted him in the middle of his sentence.


    "Of course you can, but you haven''t done anything yet. My children can stay with me now because of


    Rufus and Ste. What did you do?"


    "Brian, I know you take your work seriously, and the Be Group always ranks first in your heart. But


    I hope you will put the children first in your personal affairs. Take care of it as soon as possible and


    don''t let them be scared."


    Winnie was not so optimistic as Brian and she could not smile immediately. She was implying that she


    was not important and could be treated casually by him. But he was the children¡¯s father, which were


    more important than that woman.


    "I have been busy in this period of time and I haven''t been able to take care of my children. I will go to


    see Grandpa when I get off work. I will try to solve the problem as soon as possible."


    "I''m sorry, Winwin, even if you don''t want me to so say sorry, I should apologize. I was negligent about


    the children."


    Winnie''s words made Brian ashamed. He had done nothing about the children, making the children


    and Winnie worried.


    Hearing that he said sorry and that he was too busy, Winnie could not help but ironically raised the


    corner of his mouth.


    She had hinted that so obvious, but Brian was still hiding. He had no time to deal with the kids, but he


    wasted two days trying to find that woman abroad.


    Since then, why he made insincere apology?


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. We all have our troubles. Even if you are sorry, you should not say


    sorry to me. Since you came back, you were not only cold to me, but neglected the two children."


    "I''m not angry with you. I''m angry with my own ipetence. Don''t neglect children any more. Their


    hearts are more fragile than anyone else''s. They will be upset because there is too much uncertainty


    about everything for them right now. Again, focus on children and let them feel that you really love


    them."


    Winnie looked at Brian and forced a smile, then continued to work with her head bowed.


    Brian was hurt by Winnie''s. He was really an unqualified father, even ignored the children. But Winnie


    was the saddest of those ignored.


    Becausepared with the children, Winnie''s heart was more turbulent.


    After Brian left, Winnie breathed a sigh of relief. Now all she couldfort herself with was


    persistence, till she could get the children back and took them away, and the emotional suffering would


    be over.


    At noon, Winnie''s work was not over, but she received a phone call from Felix unexpectedly. Winnie felt


    uneasy thinking Felix might threat or warn her.


    But no matter what, she had to face it, because no one to carry for her, no one could understand how


    hard it was.


    Winnie put down her work and went out with her bag and coat.


    It was the same teahouse, but this time Winnie had no confidence. After all, she hid Felix for so long.


    As she came to the room, Winnie saw Felix sitting there. And his face was dark, which was different


    from before, which made her nervous.


    "Chairman, I''m sorry."


    The first sentence Winnie said was sorry.


    "I should ask you out, but I feel guilty that I had hid Megan from you, so I don''t have the courage to ask


    you out."


    ¡°You were so angry the other day that you wouldn''t listen to me, so today I solemnly say sorry to you."


    Then Winnie bowed to show her regret.


    After the apology, Winnie could face Felix and said to him to get back the two children.


    Whether Felix epted her apology or not, she got up and sat on opposite Felix.


    "What do you want to say, Chairman? I''ll ept whatever it is."


    Felix''s face was gloomy, but it was better after Winnie made an apology. This showed that her apology


    had effect.


    "I want you to get out of here. Leave the children, leave Brian, leave B City and nevere back."


    Felix''s voice was cold and confirm, not allowing Winnie to refuse.


    However, Winnie believed that she should fight for it.


    Winnie spoke calmly.


    "Chairman, I did note back to B City because of Brian. I can leave, I can leave everything here, but


    I can''t leave my children."


    "I am a mother, I love my children very much. I can''t lose my children. I can''t let them grow up without a


    mother."


    Winnie''s tone was also very persistent and strong enough to show her attitude.

 Chapter 419 Undaunted Confrontation

    Chapter 419 Undaunted Confrontation


    Felix did not expect Winnie would say that in a justified manner and did not expect she was afraid of


    him being cold.


    "You remember now that you are a parent, just like Brian. When you had surrogates, you should have


    thought that the kids could not be with you. What''s the use of a mother''s love now?"


    Felix involuntarily raised his voice.


    "I didn''t expect Luke would lead a life like that, and I didn''t want to disturb his life. I knew Luke was my


    child very early, but I got along with him as an aunt. I didn''t mean anything else. I didn''t mean to use my


    children to get close to Brian. I just want my children to be happy and healthy."


    Winnie didn''t know how to made Felix believe her, but anyway, her only purpose was to be with the


    children.


    She continued.


    ¡°I know I should not get into your life, but I did not know the father was Brian, when I realized that, I


    could not leave because we have the children.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, I have no other requirement, I just want to see the children growing up.¡±


    ¡°You are selfish. If you stay with the children, you will cause inconvenience to others. If you stay here,


    how can Brian get married? If you stay, you are a kind of harm to his wife. You are sensible, don¡¯t you


    think you are hurting others?¡±


    Felix said angrily and he knew Winnie had her reason.


    He thanked her to save Luke, but he did not think she should have hidden her identity as a mother.


    ¡°I may be selfish, and I do will harm his wife, I am not doing it on purpose. I have no intention to hurt


    anyone since I was born. If I am sinister, I would not have harmed by Penny and almost lost my life and


    I would not have defiled by Wendy.¡±


    Winnie refuted. She had no intention to hurt anyone from the beginning and did not mean to do harm


    others on purpose, but she had been enduring it.


    ¡°Chairman, you may think I am quibbling, I better stop.¡±


    At this, she stopped and then looked at Felix firmly.


    ¡°Chairman, I have no motive to Brian and to the Be Group. I only want the children. Please allow


    me to take them away, and will not affect Brian¡¯s life.¡±


    This was why she came to see Felix and it was the only reason.


    ¡°No way, they are the children of the Be family, no one is allowed to take them away.¡±


    Felix shouted angrily. He would not even give her the custody, how could he allow her to take them


    away?


    ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t be angry, I hope you can think for the children. I don¡¯t want them for a lifetime, after


    all, they are Bes. I can let them break the rtionship with the Be family. Only when I take


    them away, Brian could have a peaceful life and everyone could feel relieved.¡±


    ¡°I want to raise them up. When they are independent, I will give you back. I don¡¯t want to live under the


    guidance of a stepmother at this small age and feel wrong. I don¡¯t want to endure something that they


    should not endure. Chairman, please think it over for the sake of the children.¡±


    Felix was angry, but Winnie insisted her thought fearlessly. Felix had his bottom line, she had too, she


    must protect two children.


    ¡°No way, I will not give the children to anyone, just give up.¡±


    Felix insisted too. In his view, the best way was that Winnie left, but her words touched his nerve.


    Did he make decision standing at the foot of the children? If they parted with their mother, they would


    always cry, could he stand it? What if they ask him for their mother? What if theyined?


    What if their stepmother was like Penny or Wendy? Did the children have to take this risk?


    ¡°Chairman, let¡¯s take about it separately. Can you give me the children first? I will educate them well.


    As for if I can leave with the children, we will talk about it when we have difficulties.¡±


    Seeing that Felix had tough attitude, she had topromise. But this was her bottom line, she could


    not separate with the children.


    ¡°It is the same thing to me, it has no need to talk about it separately.¡±


    ¡°Leave with your aunt and sister, I will give you enough money to spend in the rest of your life.¡±


    Felix made the final decision. He did not want to hear any quibble anymore and did not want to sway


    his heart because of her words.


    Speaking of the money, Winnie gave an irony smile. It seemed that the rich only had one way to solve


    the problem and they were proud that they could use money to fix anything.


    Brian was the same. And Wendy had used money to ask her to leave, and now Felix did it too.


    Did they take money all-purpose, or did they think she could be taken care of with money?


    ¡°Chairman, it is not a short time we get along, I think you will understand me, but I was wrong.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sorry, Chairman, I am capable to earn money to support my family. With my hands, I will not be


    starved, so I won¡¯t take your money, I only want my children.¡±


    Winnie repeated her purpose. She had no other way but had to insisted her thought.


    ¡°Winnie, you are stubborn. Your behavior¡­¡±


    Felix got up angrily, but he did not expect that Winnie had the courage to interrupt him at this moment.


    ¡°I have my consideration. If I don¡¯t care about your feeling, the ten millions of employees of the Be


    Group, Rufus and Ste, I would have agreed to Brian to leave with him.¡±


    Winnie was domineering, she was not afraid of Felix¡¯s anger. She thought when Felix was domineering,


    she could not fear, or she could have her children back.


    She had to threat Felix, because she had no mean to frighten Felix.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Felix looked at Winnie with distain and said coldly. He did not expect that she had such courage.


    ¡°I am not, I am just telling you the truth. Chairman, again, I don¡¯t want anything but the children.¡±


    Winnie was tough in attitude. Even if Felix¡¯s eyes were sharp, she did not shrink back. She was a


    mother, she had to be tough.


    She could give up on anyone and everything, she could give up on Brian and even her life, but she


    could not give up two children.


    Felix was speechless. After ncing Winnie with hatred, he turned and left.


    He was surprised at Winnie¡¯s attitude. She was more persistent than Brian. She said she could give on


    everything for the children, it seemed that she was pulling teeth in the mouth of a tiger for the children.


    She was using her life to express her tough attitude.


    If he did not allow her to be with the children, would she take away Brian?


    He had been thinking about it for a whole afternoon after he was back home, but he got nothing. Brian


    came to him at night.


    To be honest, seeing Brian¡¯s cold face and his tough attitude, he was helpless.


    He felt that everyone was going against him. He was in his 90s, but he had to fight alone.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want anything, I just want Winnie to live with the children. Is that ok?¡±


    Brian begged, his attitude was tough, but he was suppressing his anger.


    Felix did not speak, because everyone was saying the same thing to him, and his answer would be the


    same, so he did not want to waste his energy to answer them one by one.


    ¡°Grandpa, what on earth do you want? You parted them, do you think it is good for the children?¡±


    Seeing that his grandpa said nothing, Brian was anxious. He could not guarantee how long he could


    control his emotion.


    But Felix was still silent.


    Brian¡¯s endurance had reached to his limit.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know what you mean. So you don¡¯t agree Winnie to be with the children?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree, I will do it on my way. I will refuse the girl I had blind date with. As for the


    Be Group, if you don¡¯t trust anyone, you can deal with it by your own.¡±


    ¡°I will give up everything for the sake of my children.¡±


    With that, Brian turned and was to leave.


    At this hour, Felix spoke.


    ¡°Think it over. Who will take the responsibility if you do that? If you want Winnie disappear and the


    children lost their mother forever, you can leave now.¡±


    Felix said coldly but his attitude was tough. Hearing what Brain said, he was panic, but he did not show


    it but threaten him.


    But Brian was not a puppet which was controlled by him. He had his ability and he could do anything.


    He turned around, there was no pity but resilience and confidence on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree Winnie to be with the children and the children will lost their mother, you can¡¯t threaten


    me with this. And since I had made the decision to leave the Be Group, to leave you, I am capable


    to take the responsibility for my behavior. I have the ability to protect the people I want to protect.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t want to break rtionship with me, do it, and I will see if the four of my family


    could be survive happily.¡±


    After the confrontation, Brian strode away but heard Felix¡¯ anxious voice from behind.


    ¡°I have not made the final decision yet. I am still thinking about it.¡±


    But Brian did not stop because of his words, but he looked more rxing. His grandfather¡¯s words


    proved that his threat yed its role.

 Chapter 420 Forgive Reluctantly

    Chapter 420 Forgive Reluctantly


    After leaving the old house, Brian went back topany to work. When it was over, it was 8 at night.


    He hurried to find Winnie and want to tell her his grandfather¡¯s attitude and that Winnie could stop


    being angry.


    He came to hermunity, parked the car and was to call her, but when he raised his head, he saw


    Winnie and Oscar walking over.


    They walked slowly, taking andughing, which made him ufortable and sore in heart. He knew


    Oscar and Winnie were good friends, but Oscar was a man.


    He put away the phone and got off, at this time, Winnie and Oscar happened to walked to his front.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Be.¡±


    Oscar looked at Brian in surprise but he did not forget to greet him.


    ¡°Hello, I came to Winnie and I just arrived.¡±


    Brian did not feelfortable, but he did not show it up. If he gave a cold fact, Winnie would still be


    angry.


    ¡°Ok, I am leaving. Winwin, my car is over there, you don¡¯t need to see me off.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mr. Be, bye, Winnie.¡±


    Oscar did not upy their time, after saying goodbye, he strode to his car.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie asked in a low voice.


    In the past, when she saw Brian, she would ask if he had dinner.


    But now he did not care about if she had dinner, did not care she was happy or not, she felt she had no


    need to ask that.


    ¡°I talked with my grandpa and his attitude eased.¡±


    Brian said lightly, hoping that Winnie would not be so indifferent.


    ¡°Good for you.¡±


    Winnie said without any expression. Since he could do that, he had the ability to persuade Felix, but he


    dragged for a few days for a woman and let her and the children suffered for a few days.


    ¡°Winwin, don¡¯t be angry, as long as Grandpa eased his attitude, the children can be with you.¡±


    With that, he took her hand and held it in his hand.


    ¡°I have not had dinner yet, please forgive me for the sake that I am still hungry.¡±


    Brian put down his posture. In face of Winnie, he did not care about his image and self-dignity. As long


    as she was happy, as long as she was not angry.


    Hearing that he had not had dinner yet, her eyes became soft.


    Looking at the man she had been love, she suddenly felt it was her reason that she did not feel happy


    these days. Her identity changed, so she had higher requitement on him. Being his girlfriend, she


    wanted him to be loyal to her.


    But it was wild wish. She knew he did not belong to her, why did she be so greedy? If she took


    him as a man of others, would she stop being angry and his estrangement be reasonable?


    It was her fault. It had nothing to do with Brian. As long as she controlled her heart, she would not be


    angry.


    ¡°I have not had dinner yet, let¡¯s eat out.¡±


    Winnie suddenly felt better and decided to love him carefully.


    ¡°Really? Great.:


    Brian was happy, so Winnie forgave him. At this moment he held Winnie in arms as happy as a kid.


    While Winnie dare not be to enthusiastic, because she did not want to be hurt.


    They came to a Chinese restaurant. Winnie only ordered two dished Brian liked, because she had had


    dinner and she could not eat more, or it would waste.


    ¡°Just two dishes? Is it enough?¡±


    After the dishes were served, Brian knew they were his favorite and he was touched.


    ¡°If only you can eat them all. Eat.¡±


    Winnie said coldly without a smile.


    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you want? Didn¡¯t you say you have not had dinner?¡±


    Brian asked, looking at his bowl of rice and empty tes of Winnie.


    ¡°Give me some of you rice. I don¡¯t feel well today, I am afraid I will feel worse if have eat too much.¡±


    Then Brian gave some of his rice to Winnie.


    ¡°If I have known you are ufortable, I would not let youe out with me. Have you had


    medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t feel well in stomach.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°By the way, Luke has signed up for thepetition abroad. If you want to go, you can arrange your


    work in advance.


    Winnie changed the topic and felt guilty for her false sickness.


    ¡°I will check my schedule first, and I will try to go.¡±


    Brian wanted to stay with the children when they were growing up, because that happiness of the


    children¡¯s sess could not be gain from others.


    ¡°Did Oscare to you for thepetition?¡±


    Speaking of thepetition, he reminded of Oscar, who made him feel sore in heart.


    ¡°He gave lesson to Luke. As long as he is avable, Luke will have ss at our home, and Oscar can


    have delicious meal. One stone, two birds.¡±


    This was Luke¡¯s opinion, which was epted by Brian and Oscar.


    ¡°I want to be there too. I want to see your aunt and have dinner at you hone every day.¡±


    Brian became jealous as a kid and raised his requirement to Winnie, but he was serious.


    As Winnie was to take food, she stopped when she heard that.


    ¡°My aunt said she does not want to see you. She will see you when we determined to ger married.¡±


    Actually Winnie had not told her aunt that Brian wanted to see her, because her aunt opposed them to


    be together, and the other reason lied in Brian. He always changed his attitude to her and she had no


    idea how long their rtionship couldst, so it was pointless to see her aunt.


    Then she added, if she did not add it, Brian might misunderstand her.


    ¡°My aunt doesn¡¯t force us to get married, she thinks it is our thing. As long as we get married, the


    parents could be involved. If we don¡¯t get married, there is no need to meet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, so as want you want to do. But don¡¯t meet my aunt, if she does not want to see


    you.¡±


    Winnie exined, hoping her words would not cause burden to Brain.


    ¡°So it is not easy to see your aunt, she must be disappointed at me.¡±


    Brian knew he could not give Winnie a legal marriage, but he would not give up.


    Winnie did not anger, but raised the corner of her mouth. It was not only her aunt disappointed at her,


    even the woman he loved was disappointed at him for many times.


    ¡°Your aunt doesn¡¯t allow me to go to your home, you don¡¯t go to the suburbs and you don¡¯t like the


    hilltop vi. How can we meet? Are we getting less and less chance?¡±


    Brian was depressed and did not even know how the food tasted.


    Yes, there would be less and less chance, but Brian, it was you lost the chance. If you were not cold to


    me when you cane back, and I had not heard what you said, we will not lose the chance so early.


    If you came to my home that night, or called me, I would not have been so disappointed at you. And if I


    didn¡¯t heart what you sad, we could be good for a longer time.


    Winnie stared at Brian and said that in heart. She would not let Brain know her thought at this moment.


    She took her sight back and then said.


    ¡°There will be a chance.¡±


    ¡°We will talk about itter, now eat.¡±


    Winnie gave a faint smile, but her heart was bitter.


    In the next day, Oscar went to the prison at noon and brought some food to Penny. He sat a while in


    the meeting room before Penney was taken out by the police.


    Penny asked him who was that man came to see her.


    ¡°Have you found out who the person you metst time?¡±


    She sat down and asked anxiously.


    It was only then did Oscar think of what Penny asked him to do. He did not require it or check by


    hacking, so now he did not know what to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, and I know few people in B City, so I did not find it out. I asked Daenerys and


    Winnie¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Penny stopped him.


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, but it was confirmed that it was not Brian did not arrange a single room ande to see you.


    I know Brian and he is not Brian.¡±


    That was all he said, because he could not say too much.


    ¡°s¡­¡±


    Penny took a sigh with disappointment. It was not a good news for him, it was seen that she was


    scheming.


    Seeing that she was disappointed, Oscar said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, behave well. And things outside have nothing to do with you. No matter who


    came to see you, be grateful to him.¡±


    ¡°Penny, you are still young, even if you are in prison, you can make achievement in 6 years. I hope you


    can be out soon and we still are best friends.¡±


    Oscar found that Penny was still ambitious and there was still hatred in her eyes. She let him down, but


    as a friend, he had to advise her.


    ¡°I know, I will behave well.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s words seemed to touch Penny. She was not anxious anymore and her look eased.


    Oscar thought she would stay in prison for 6 years at most, but Penny had no idea how long she would


    stay.


    If her father was caught and said the murdering was rted to her, she could not go out anymore. That


    was why she could now calm down, and she was eager to know what happened outside.


    ¡°How are they doing?¡±


    It was the first time Penny asked about them. She was not worried but wondered anything bad


    happened to them.

 Chapter 421 Any Chance?

    Chapter 421 Any Chance?


    Oscar knew what Penny referred to, but he had no enough understanding of changeable Penny. He


    thought she had changed and began to miss their friendship.


    ¡°They are good, Daenerys gave birth to a child in the second day of the New Year and till now it is less


    than one month. Kevin is obedient to her.¡±


    Thinking that Penny miss their friendship, Oscar naturally said good words, after that, he mentioned


    Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin is good too. The game she cooperated with Leo sold well since the end ofst year. In less


    than a month, she earned a lot, so she had no need to worry about money.¡±


    ¡°She is now having a new cooperation with the Be Group, after the holiday, she works in the


    Be family and after that she will back to herpany.¡±


    ¡°I think her rtionship is getting better and better, Brian¡­¡±


    Speaking of rtionship, when it came to Brian, Oscar stopped.


    He looked at Penny apologically, for fear it reminded her of bad memory.


    ¡°Is it unsuitable I speak of Brian?¡±


    Oscar asked carefully.


    ¡°Brian and I have been over and the person he hates the most is probably me. I have got over him and


    have no expectation on him, never mind, go ahead,¡±


    Penny was embarrassed, but she felt hurt in heart.


    Even so, she had to listen to it. She would like to see what would happen to Brian and Winnie.


    ¡°Good, you are right to have that thought. I mention and you can listen, which proves that you have got


    over him.


    Oscar encouraged Penny and then continued.


    ¡°Brian and Wendy broke up, now¡­¡±


    ¡°They broke up? Has Brian been waiting for Wendy? How can he break up?¡±


    Before Oscar reached to the key point, Penny interrupted him.


    Did Winnie defeat Wendy? So Winnie was this great?


    Penny could not believe that Winnie was so scheming.


    ¡°It seems that Felix could not ept Wendy, so as Rufus. Wendy hurt Megan and made a move in


    Winnie¡¯s car and made it out of control. Winnie and Megan were in the car and they were close to an


    ident.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that, Brian could not ept Wendy, so out of anger, he broke up with Wendy.¡±


    That was all Oscar know, but saying that to Penny, he reminded what Penny did to Winnie.


    Actually what Wendy did was almost the same to what Penny did, but Wendy was not as sinister as


    Penny. Luckily, Brian found it early, or she would be in prison for years.


    Knowing that Wendy¡¯s behavior was simr to Penny¡¯s, Oscar still said it out. He felt it necessary to


    remind Penny that it was not ok to do that and there would be consequence.


    There were a lot of information in Oscar¡¯s words, Penny did not understand, so she had to ask.


    ¡°I am confused. Doesn¡¯t Rufus care about Brian¡¯s affair? And they have no good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°They are good now because of Winnie. Brian moved back to his father¡¯s and his sister is back. They


    discuss the thing they encounter.¡±


    Oscar answered her question.


    She should know that so that she could get closer to the fact.


    ¡°He is home and they are good now?¡±


    Penny felt it incredible. She did not know the contradiction between Brian and his father, but she knew


    they had bad rtionship.


    Brian did not even talk to his father and they seldom meet, how can they be good now? What tricks


    Winnie used to make Brian stop hating his father?


    But that was not the point, the point was Winnie won credit from Felix by finishing a difficult task. Plus,


    Wendy and Brian broke up, then Winnie would naturally be Brian¡¯s wife/


    At this thought, she opened her eyes wide in shock. Did Winnie win and she lost to her?


    ¡°Yes, it is been a while since Brian came back to his father¡¯s¡±


    Oscar noticed that Penny¡¯s face changed. It seemed that she could not ept that frankly.


    ¡°Did Brian break up with Wendy and stay together with Winnie?¡±


    Penny could not ept the fact and wanted to know about the current situation about Winnie.


    ¡°Yes, they are together, but there are some troubles.¡±


    Oscar raised his eyes and saw Penny¡¯s expecting eyes. Since she wanted to know, he continued.


    ¡°The identities of Megan and Luke have been known by all the Be family. Winnie raised them at the


    beginning, but now Felix took them home and Winnie is not allowed to be with them.


    ¡°Felix has high standard of requirement and is not satisfied about Winwin¡¯s family background and


    fortune, they everyone is doing their best. The Be family supports Winwin, I think Felix will soon


    Oscar''s words made Penny''s heart suffer ups and downs. Luckily, Felix had not yet epted Winnie.


    However, as Oscar said, for the sake of the two children, it was only a matter of time before Winnie was


    epted.


    But it was sure that she had not lost yet and had another chance. But she was in prison and could not


    nothing.


    After Oscar left, Penny went back to her cell, still thinking about the news that Oscar had just brought


    her.


    What could she do? What should she do to stop Winnie and Brian from getting together? The unnamed


    man had note to see her, and even if he had, she was not sure which side he was on, so she


    could tell him anything.


    Now she thought she could only use Wendy, but she and the Wendy had not met, so she could not


    contact Wendy and it seemed impossible to use her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Penny thought hard, but she was in prison, so any idea could be daydreaming.


    Because of the threat of Brian, because of Winnie''s words for the sake of the children, because of


    Rufus'' tough attitude, because of Ste¡¯s anger, he was angry and upset staying in the study.


    Felix spent two days in his study thinking about it except at dinner time and during sleep time. He


    couldn''t make a decision though he was dizzy.


    Thomas did not do anything or go out these two days, but his mind was not idle at all. He had been


    thinking about Rufus''s conversation with his father in the bedroom that day.


    If his father was really against Winnie and Brian, against the children and mother living together, then


    would Rufus really give the Be Group to him?


    If so, did he have to try to get it every day? If Rufus let go, Brian took his wife and children away, then


    the Be Group must be in his power, his 90 years old father would not take charge of it again.


    Thomas felt excited when he thought about it.


    Whether it would be sessful or not, he could not sit still, after all, it was a shortcut. In case his father


    agreed to Rufus out of softheartedness, he would miss a good opportunity.


    At this thought, he made a move immediately.


    Thomas went to the door of Felix''s study and knocked at it. Almost immediately, he heard his answer,


    opened the door and went in.


    However, Felix was disappointed seeing that it was Thomas.


    "What is it?¡±


    Felix asked Thomas in a cold voice.


    "Dad, these days you always sit in the study, it is not good for your health. If you have nothing to do, go


    back to your bedroom and lie down for a while. You''d better have a nap after lunch."


    Thomas first concerned about his father.


    "I can''t fall asleep. Go out if you get nothing to say."


    Felix was indifferent to Thomas''s concern and still gave a cold face.


    "Dad, isn''t it Winnie and the two children''s business? These two days you did not have good sleep for


    this matter. You can''t stand that at your age."


    Thomas came in with purpose. How could he leave after giving his concern? It was not his style.


    "Dad, don¡¯t overthink about it. You can¡¯t allow Winnie and Brian to be together, nor let Winnie raise the


    two children."


    Thomas began to say his own opinion. But then Felix cast a cold and angry look at him.


    Thomas felt the danger, but at this time even if there was a knife on his neck, he must finish what he


    should say.


    "Dad, Brian is the hope of our family. If he marries Winnie, it would be disgrace to our family. I agreed


    that he marries a woman who matches to our family, which is the best for the Be Group."


    "As for the children, there is nothing to worry. They are the children of the Be family, why should


    them be raised by others? Who knows if Winnie has no ambition or not? Who knows she is not used by


    others to destroy the Be family?


    "We are..."


    "Shut up."


    Rufus continued to vilify Winnie, trying to nder her. But then Felix could not listen to it, and angrily


    interrupted Thomas''s words.


    Felix continued.


    "Now you talk to me about the children. If you hadn''t showed a ck face to the children, how could


    your brother find an excuse and taken them away? Now you are trying to be nice, do you have an


    ulterior motive?"


    Felix knew his son, but he did not know his motives.


    "Dad, what motive do I have? I''m for the good of the Be family. Besides, I was in a bad mood those


    two days, I was not against the children. I did look ck on face, but I didn''t yell at them. Why are you


    saying it''s my fault?"


    Thomas defended himself. If he had known there would be such a thing, he wouldn''t give a ck face


    but forced a smile.

 Chapter 422 First Meeting

    Chapter 422 First Meeting


    Felix was so angry that he had to warn Thomas. Although he did not mention that Thomas went to


    prison, he had always minded that.


    "Quibble, did you have to show to the children you were in a bad mood? Thomas, I tell you, since you


    havee back, be quiet. If you have ambition, I will never forgive you. If you can''t help it, you can go


    abroad at once and nevere back."


    Thomas had never met Penny before, and now he went to prison to see her. Even a one year old child


    would not believe that he had not ambition.


    "How can it be? Dad, you think too much, I''m not ambitious. It''s better to live in silence now. I can earn


    money sitting at home, and I will not do useless things."


    "Dad, let''s get to the point. Winnie is scheming, otherwise..."


    "Get out. I don''t want to hear it."


    Thomas was interrupted by Felix impatiently. His mind was a mess and did not want Thomas to add his


    mess.


    No matter he thought about Winnie, it was ok. He also thought Winnie was scheming and purposeful,


    but it was so harsh when he heard it from others.


    "Don¡¯t ept Winnie."


    Rufus added before he left.


    Felix sighed alone in the study, thinking about what Thomas just said, thinking about the attitude of the


    other Be family, it was obvious that only Thomas did not stand in the children''s position.


    Thomas said Winnie was scheming, and he thought so when he knew that Winnie was Luke¡¯s mother.


    But after a long time, he really did not find what Winnie was scheming about.


    How should he deal with this matter? He was in his 90s, and it was first time he could not eat well and


    sleep well, feeling difficult to deal with it.


    Wendy interceded for ra few days ago, but she got no news from Brian and she was worried.


    She had recovered from her illness, but she was still in the hospital, because she was escaping from


    her parents, not wanting toe home and face them. But being alone in the hospital was boring.


    What to do? She had to ask ra toe, anyway, ra was now unemployed, and she had nowhere


    to go.


    In Wendy''s ward.


    ¡°Why there is no news? Brian hasn''t asked you back?¡±


    Wendy talked about this matter with ra.


    "I think the problem lies in Winnie, not Mr. Be. Mr. Be wouldn''t get me back without her


    permission."


    ra said. At the moment she could only use Wendy, she had to grasp this straw what was about to


    break.


    "But will Winnie allow you to go back?"


    Wendy questioned, she felt that Winnie was very angry this time, in addition to Laura, she would not


    give anyone a chance.


    "So, that''s the problem. Winnie must stop Mr. Be, so there is no news."


    ra induced the problem to Winnie, hoping that Wendy could deal with Winnie.


    "Winnie has cause many troubles to me."


    Wendy did not have the intention to beg Winnie, so she did not care about what ra said.


    "Are you going to keep waiting like this? Maybe one day Brian and Winnie will get married. Then you


    really won''t have a chance."


    ra still encouraged Wendy. No matter what identity Winnie had, she hated Winnie to her bone,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    which could not bepletely cleared away.


    Even if Winnie married Brian, she did not want Winnie to have a good life, did not want her to be happy.


    "What can I do then? Brian is still very disappointed with me. He won''t be touched even if I use that


    method."


    Wendy was helpless. There was the bad situation, what could she do?


    "Wendy, you can''t wait idle. If you don''t fight for your own things, nobody will fight for you. Do you


    remember what I told you about Penny? As my understanding to her, even if she''s in prison now, she


    won''t hate Winnie any less."


    ra took a breath and wanted to continued, but Wendy interrupted her.


    "I remember Penny, but there is nothing she could do in prison."


    "Although she can''t help, she may have a better way to deal with Winnie. You have nothing to lose by


    going to see her."


    ra thought that Penny was Winnie''s opponent. If it were not for a moment of impatience to do


    something wrong and she was sent to prison, Winnie could not be so at ease.


    "......"


    ra''s words made Wendy silence. She thought about ra''s words. It lost nothing to see Penny, but


    what if Brian knew?


    Although Wendy thought so, she still followed ra to the prison.


    ra waited outside the prison, and Wendy came in alone.


    It was her first time toe to prison, Wendy had a feeling of unsteadiness.


    As she sat in her chair and looked through the ss wall, she imagined what a formidable figure Penny


    was.


    A door inside the ss wall was pushed open and an uneventful woman with short hair and a prison


    uniform entered.


    For there was a big gap from her imagination, Wendy did not dare to believe the woman at the moment


    was the powerful Penny others mentioned.


    Penny was puzzled to see Wendy, because she did not know the person in front of her. She wondered


    why there were always strangers came to see her.


    With watchful eyes, she walked step by step to a chair and sat down.


    "You want to see me?¡±


    Asked she, in a sharp voice, looking the woman up and down.


    Judging from her clothes and makeup, she should be from a rich family. Her facial features looked not


    delicate separately but beautiful collectively.


    "Yes, I want to see you. Hello, I''m Wendy."


    Wendy introduced herself calmly, but her first impression of Penny had changed, because she saw


    Penny¡¯s eyes were sharp and cold.


    From her sharp eyes like swords, she knew Penny was a cruel woman. No wonder ra said that


    Penny was unique.


    ¡°Wendy?¡±


    On hearing the name, Penny was surprised at first, and then let out a barely perceptible grin.


    It seemed that God was in care of her. Wendy came when she wanted her toe. She wanted


    Wendy¡¯s help and here she was. Winnie, it seemed that your life is not as good as Oscar said,


    otherwise Wendy would not havee to prison.


    "Wendy, I have heard of you, but it is the first time to meet you."


    Penny spoke coldly, but her vignce was gone.


    Because she knew Wendy came here for the purpose of alliance.


    Pennypared Wendy with Winnie, as her voice fell.


    She was less delicate and beautiful and smart than Winnie. There was no wisdom of Winnie in her


    eyes, and no confidence of Winnie on her face.


    That was to say, there was nothingparable to Winnie in Wendy.


    "It''s the first time I meet you, too."


    Wendy was at a loss, at the moment she did not know what to say in face of Penny.


    Penny smiled coldly.


    "I don''t have much time, so tell me what you want to say."


    Penny was straightforward, which made Wendy embarrassed. But since she hade, she wanted


    Penny to help her, and she would tell Penny her purpose.


    "Actually Ie here to ask you for help to see if there is any way to let Winnie go."


    Wendy put the words in a euphemistic way, afraid of being overheard by the police.


    When she heard the name of Wendy, Penny hag guessed her purpose. It seemed that Wendy was not


    a match to Winnie, so she lost.


    "I have methods, but I have nothing to do with you, after all. I won''t tell you for nothing."


    Penny had been in prison for so long and had been waiting for a chance. Today chance finally came,


    how could she not mention her request?


    "I... what do you want me to do?"


    Wendy asked helplessly. Penny''s words made her find that she was not a match to Penny.


    At this time she really should thank Winnie had sent Penny to prison, otherwise she might be killed by


    Penny, because she was not as sinister as Penny.


    "Please help me to check one person first. Then you cane to see me. I will tell you how to deal


    with Winnie."


    It was not much to ask for. Now Penny wanted only to know who it was that hade to see her.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Wendy asked. Penny told Thomas¡¯s appearance characteristics and dress to Wendy, so that she could


    find out this person.


    "The sooner you go back, the better, or you won''t have time."


    Penny finished her speech, got up and left. She believed that Wendy would find it out because she had


    not concerns as Oscar.


    Wendy got into the car after she walked out of prison, frowning, as if she got nothing.


    "Well, did Penny give you any advice?"


    Asked ra eagerly.


    "No, but she asked me to check on one person."


    Wendy looked at ra with doubts.


    "A person?"


    Wendy repeated everything she and Penny had said, including the characteristics of the man.


    ¡°Who can he be?¡±


    ra was confused. Every man had these characteristics, how to check?


    "She said he should be a rich and powerful man. But there was many rich and powerful men in B City,


    where to find him?"


    Wendy was puzzled.


    "The detective agency may work."


    ra felt that there was no hope, but suddenly inspiration came to her.


    "Wendy, the prison is full of cameras. Why don''t we ask someone to check the records of people


    "It''s a good idea. We''ll find the man."


    Wendy suddenly became excited. She knew ra got a lot of methods. She would not know what to do


    without ra.


    "Yes, your method is better. It shouldn''t be any trouble if I asked someone to do it. It''ll be quicker than


    the detective agency."


    Wendy said hopefully, and then picked up the phone to look for helpers.


    Not long after, someone promised to let her wait for news, so Wendy and ra drove away from the


    prison.

 Chapter 423 You are a Curse

    Chapter 423 You are a Curse


    Winnie was in a better mood, but she still wanted to control her heart, so that she would not miss Brian,


    at least to leave some room for herself.


    After a long day at work, it was finally time to knock off. They agreed to have dinner together before,


    but as Winnie opened the door of the office to find Brian, she saw Wendy walking into the president''s


    office.


    Looking at Wendy wearing a ck hoodie, Winnie thought of Brian said that the woman was in such


    dress.


    Brian had said that Wendy might be the woman who saved his life. For the sake of saving his life, for


    the sake of the two people''s feelings for many years, it should be natural for them to get back together.


    Winnie left Brian alone and returned to her office.


    Because of the sudden appearance of Wendy, because of her own wild thoughts, she was upset again.


    Winnie had had enough this kind of self-abuse and suspicion. What should she do? How she could live


    a quiet life? How could she face everything without no waves in heart?


    In Brian''s office.


    "Wendy, don''te here without an appointment again. I don''t have time to think about ra. And I


    have found someone to take her ce. There is no vacancy."


    It was obvious that Brian was annoyed by the arrival of Wendy. But looking at Wendy¡¯s familiar dress,


    Brian refrained to get angry.


    "Brian, can¡¯t Winwin ept it? If she can¡¯t ept it, I''ll go apologize to her. Now ra is really pathetic.


    She has no husband she has to carry everything by herself. She must have great mental pressure. She


    will be much better if she had a job to take the pressure off."


    Wendy said. Last time Brian was shaky, but now he refused. It seemed true as ra said, it was


    Winnie''s problem.


    As for ra''s family, Brian knew it better than anyone else. He knew that it was really difficult for ra


    to take care of four old people and a child by herself.


    But even if it was difficult, she can''t devoid of human nature and moral. ra was difficult, but Winnie


    was more difficult than her. Why Winnie could be upright in such difficult condition?


    "Wendy, you think too much. It has nothing to do with Winwin, and you needn''t bother her. I gave ra


    more than one chance, but she didn''t take it seriously and didn''t take my kindness into her heart."


    "If I give her another chance, I would have nted a time bomb for myself. You don''t have toe to


    me about this again. I won''t give her another chance."


    Brian refused cruelly.


    After ra left, she did not refuse thepensation he offered, but epted all. Since she epted,


    Brian had nothing to worry. Even if ra did nothing, the money would be enough for her whole family,


    even for their next life.


    "Brian..."


    "If you''re talking about ra, you can leave now."


    Brian coldly interrupted Wendy.


    In fact, Brian had thought about this decision repeatedly. One reason was that Winnie could not forgive


    ra, and the other reason was that ra did not repent and did not realize that she had done wrong.


    If she had realized she was wrong, she would have cut off her rtionship with Wendy as Laura did.


    But seeing that Wendy again and again interceded for ra, he knew that ra and Wendy still had


    close contacts.


    Brian felt that if he gave another chance to ra, it was to give himself trouble.


    Seeing that Brian had strong attitude, Wendy did not dare to say anything more. It didn''t seem to be as


    easy as she had expected.


    "Well, then, I won''t say it."


    Wendy was silence after indicating her attitude, but she did not intend to leave.


    Brian remembered that he had appointment with Winnie, but he wanted to asking Wendy a few


    question.


    "Wendy, when we went together, did we have a car ident or something?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brian really wanted to smooth the wave of doubts in his heart, so he had to put off his appointment with


    Winnie.


    "Car ident?¡±


    Wendy felt confused and did not understand why Brian asked such a question.


    "I don''t remember. It''s been so long that I''ve forgotten it."


    Wendy gave a vague answer, Brian felt no value of it.


    Brian was disappointed and looked at the time. He did keep Winnie waiting for a while, so he did not


    continue to ask.


    "Go back, Wendy, I have things to do."


    Brian said impolitely.


    "Oh, I won''t bother you then. Go ahead and I have to go back to the hospital. The doctor doesn''t even


    know I am out."


    Wendy got up. She deliberately mentioned the hospital to show her vulnerability.


    "You are still in the hospital?"


    Brian asked.


    "No, I checked yesterday, there is still a shadow on the lung."


    Speaking of her illness, Wendy was in low spirits. She wasn''t lying about her lung, but the doctor


    allowed her out of the hospital, and it was her own problem if she didn''t discharge.


    "Be careful, don''te out. If you make it worse, it''s even more troublesome."


    Brian expressed his concern, which touched Wendy.


    She looked at Brian in surprise. Because she was touched and wronged, her tears suddenly flew out.


    "Thank you, Brian, for your concerns. Thank you for forgiving me. I thought you wouldn''t care about me


    for the rest of your life.¡±


    Wendy wiped away tears as she spoke. Brian could not bear to see it.


    "The past is the past. We can still be friends even if we break up. Wendy, go back and get rest."


    "Ok, I am going back. Sorry to have bothered you so long."


    Wendy walked out in tears, which was seen by Winnie.


    Winnie had been standing by the window since she returned to the office, not deliberately wanting to


    see something, but wanting to find Brian after Wendy left.


    To her surprise, she saw Wendy walked out from Brian''s office wiping tears.


    What was going on? It was totally different fromst time.


    Winnie walked out of the office and directly pushed the door of Brian¡¯s office, she saw Brian who had a


    ck face.


    She was stunned for a moment as if she had seen nothing, and then she spoke.


    "It is the time, shall we go?"


    "Ok, I put the papers away."


    Winnie''s words made Brian ease his mood.


    Winnie did not ask anything. If she asked, she would not be an open-minded man as Wendy.


    They came to a top ss western restaurant. When they finished ordering, Brian mentioned Wendy.


    "Wendy came, so I waste, or we should have almost finished our meal."


    "Oh, I saw her came into your office. Otherwise I would have gone to your office to hurry you up."


    Winnie did not conceal it. Brian mentioned it, she thought it was respect to her, so there was no need to


    cover up anything.


    "Why didn''t you ask?"


    Brian was surprised.


    "You told me even if I didn¡¯t ask."


    Winnie raised the corners of her mouth and answered with smile.


    "She came to plead for ra again, and she said..."


    "Brian, let rae back if you want to, or you''ll always feel indebted to her husband. Even if you


    give her enough money, you don''t think you''ll get a life back."


    Winnie knew Brian well, she knew it was difficult for Brian without second thought.


    "I refused. ra and Wendy have been in contact and ra has been using Wendy. She doesn''t


    repent at all, and if I bring her back, there''ll be trouble."


    Brian felt it difficult. Indeed as Winnie said, it was because of his guilt for Spencer. But there was no


    change in his mind, unless ra realized her mistake.


    "Oh, you refused. If they''re still together, it seems like they still have grudge against me. ra is really


    scheming. She treats me as her worst enemy. Do you think I made mistakes?"


    Winnie asked, but she was surprised by Brian''s refusal. She did not know his refusal was because he


    felt distressed that Wendy was used by ra, or because he was afraid that she got hurt again.


    "You made mistakes? No, If there''s a mistake, it is because I love you. When Penny and I were


    together, she knew I didn''t like Penny, so there wasn''t so much hatred. My heart has a resting ce


    ever since you appeared. She is so sensitive that she knew I loved you long before I did.¡±


    "After all, it''s because I''m in love with you that she sees you as the enemy."


    Brian took the responsibility on himself, but if ra had a correct attitude and had a clear knowledge of


    herself, these things would not have happened and it would not have hurt Winnie indirectly or directly.


    Brian lifted his eyes and looked at Winnie, but Winnie was staring at him with sharp eyes.


    "What, did I say wrong?¡±


    "Yes, what you said gave me a feeling that I should not be loved. Do you regret it?"


    Winnie was not angry this time, but just naughty, trying to make herself rxed.


    However, Brian''s reaction was beyond Winnie''s expectations.


    He reached out and took Winnie''s hand on the dining table, then replied with a straight face.


    "Falling in love with you is the most regretless thing I have ever done in my life. I think you are a curse


    that will never be removed once I put it on."


    Brian stared at Winnie with affectionateness, but Winnie did not know how to deal with it.


    His words were so warm that she could forget all the unpleasant things and release all the feelings


    hidden in the bottom of her heart. However, how many of his words were true, and how much should


    Winnie love to respond to that?


    "I am caught off guard by your sudden nauseating words."


    Winnie could only say so, because she dare not put the most authentic thought to Brian.


    She did not want Brian to say he loved her, but the position in his heart. The difficulty wasparable


    to exploring the mysteries of the stars.

 Chapter 424 Encounter with Stefan

    Chapter 424 Encounter with Stefan


    Hearing Winnie''s words, Brian finally had a smile on his face since he came back. It seemed that he


    hade out of the mood of looking for that woman on his business trip.


    "Really? Is it nauseating? Did I say little of these words, so you are not used to it. It doesn''t matter. I''ll


    say it more often in the future to get you used to it."


    "If you let me get used to it, you should be responsible, so don''t talk nonsense. But I do hope I''m a


    curse, and you''ll never get rid of me."


    Unfortunately, Winnie was not a curse, and she did not have the power of the magic curse. She was


    nothing but a rubber band to tie hair. When he felt constrained, he could take it off and throw it aside.


    When it was broken, it could be decisively discarded and reced by a new one. She was such an


    insignificant existence.


    Brian did not know his next words weremitment or not and did not know he could be responsible


    for the end. But he would try. He could do it after convincing his Grandpa.


    "Sure, I try to be responsible."


    Winnie said nothing but gave a bright smile.


    Joking or not, she didn''t take Brian''s remarks as a joke. She would get along with Brian day by day. All


    she had to do was be ready to get dumped.


    The waiter brought their food and the two began to eat.


    Brian cut his steaks into small pieces and put them in the front of Winnie and then got Winnie¡¯s to him.


    This considerate move made Winnie warm her heart once again, but this kind of warm was bitter.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Winnie said with a faint smile.


    "Don''t thank me. It''s what I should do as a boyfriend. And......"


    Brian was about to promise that he would do this more often in the future, but a man suddenly


    appeared.


    "Miss Chambers, you are here."


    Stefan stood there in surprise, thinking that he was mistaken, it was really Winnie.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Brooks."


    Winnie looked up at the voice. When she saw Stefan, she immediately showed a sweet smile.


    "I thought I was wrong. I came with a friend, and you..."


    Stefan was in the middle of the sentence when he noticed that there was a man sitting opposite


    Winnie.


    When Stefan looked at the man, he immediately recognized it was Brian Be, president of the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Be Group.


    Brian was a famous young entrepreneurs over the country even the world. Others might not know him,


    but as a person in B City, it would be absurd not to know him.


    However, at the moment, Stefan was surprised. Why was Winnie with such a famous man?


    "Oh, let me introduce you. This is the father of my two children. His name is Brian Be."


    Winnie saw Stefan''s surprise and then introduced.


    ¡°Father of your children?¡±


    Winnie''s introduction made Stefan feel incredible.


    Brian was the father of two children, so they were husband and wife?


    How was it possible? Brian had never made his marriage public. Howe he have children and wife?


    "Yes, the father of my two children."


    Winnie answered Stefan again with great affirmation. Then she looked at Brian.


    "This is the owner of the hot pot restaurant I mentioned to you, the one who actively cooperated with


    the treatment of Megan. His name is Stefan Brooks."


    Winnie introduced him to Brian, but Brian did not look good, and he returned to his usual indifference.


    To Brian, Stefan was not a hotpot restaurant owner who actively cooperated with the treatment, but a


    man with good height and good looks.


    Brian looked at the man called Stefan coldly, he knew that it was a kind of impolite behavior. But he


    wanted to see if Stefan was good as Winnie said.


    Stefan calmed down and said hello to Brian, after all, his daughter was injured in his shop.


    "Hello, Mr. Be. I''m sorry for your daughter¡¯s injury. I''m sorry."


    Stefan apologized, but Winnie felt embarrassed.


    "You''re polite, Mr. Brooks. I didn''t introduce you to make you apologize. I said it''s none of your


    business. Don¡¯t apologize."


    Winnie said, and kicked Brian under the table to signal him to say hello.


    Brian received Winnie''s signal and then spoke.


    "There is no need to apologize, Mr. Brooks. We all know the truth. It has nothing to do with our hotpot


    restaurant. I should thank you for taking my daughter to the hospital in time and for your care."


    ¡°Mr. Be, you are polite. It''s all we should do.¡±


    Stefan said with embarrassment because a plutocrat thanked him.


    "You eat, I will not disturb you. See you sometime."


    Stefan felt that the momentum of Brian had a sense of oppression, and he had to leave as soon as


    possible.


    After saying goodbye, Stefan left with a smile.


    But he felt ufortable and could not believe that Winnie was Brian''s wife.


    After Stefan left, Winnie once again stared at Brian with me and dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Brian asked, knowing Winnie was dissatisfaction.


    "Why didn''t you say hello to my friend?"


    Although she was dissatisfied, her tone was soft, because she did not want anyone or anything to


    affect their newly rxed rtionship.


    Winnie continued.


    "I know you are a great figure, and disdain ordinary people. But all my friends are nobody at this level.


    You can''t look down on them all and not even say hello. You make me feel inferior and ashamed."


    In fact, Winnie had found this situation for a long time, but she did not think it was a big deal, nor a


    matter rted to principle. And with his identity, Brian could indeed put a superior posture.


    But because of this, Winnie felt the distance between her and Brian was far, far away.


    "I ignored your feelings, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Brian found that he was not right.


    If he liked Winnie, if he wanted to be together for a lifetime, he had to ept the people or things


    around her, and integrated into her world.


    "My feelings...never mind, next time when you see my friend, please do me a favor."


    What could Winnie ask for? It was impossible to apany Brian all her life. Why should he change


    himself? Never mind, she was too melodramatic.


    "I will next time. I will not make my woman unhappy again. But......"


    Brian''s face became serious.


    "Why did you just say I am the father of the children? I really want you to say I am your boyfriend."


    Was Brian jealous or ming Winnie for the introduction?


    "Then how should I introduce? If I said you are my boyfriend, who would have blind date with you? If it


    is known by the chairman, we will have to break up."


    Winnie casually found an excuse, but Brian''s face was sullen, and she had to use cruel moves.


    "Do you want to break up with me so you want chairman to know as soon as possible?"


    As soon as Winnie said this, Brian''s face turned from overcast to clear.


    "You are sharp-tongued. I had wondered why Megan was sharp-tongued and now I see the reason lies


    in you."


    Brian smiled. He was defeated by this dignified but naughty woman.


    The next day.


    Rufus took the DNA identification report with excitement and came to Winnie''s downstairs. At this time,


    Winnie must have gone to work and two children had started school, so there should be only Vanessa


    and Isobel at home.


    Rufus had already entered the door of themunity, butter he came out. He felt that everyone


    could not ept such a sudden revtion, so he returned to the car.


    Rufus called Isobel.


    "I''m at your downstairs, if it''s convenient, I''ll go up, if not, you cane down."


    No matter what, Rufus must see Isobel today, must hear Isobel''s affirmation.


    "It is not convenient, and it is not inconvenient I go out, say it on the phone."


    Vanessa was at home. Seeing it was Rufus calling, Isobel returned her room before picking up the


    phone.


    She could learn that Rufus was in urgent, but Isobel did not want to see Rufus.


    The sight of him would not only bring back her memories, but also make her heart ache again.


    ¡°I must see you today even if it is not convenient. There is something we must talk over. If it is not


    convenient for you toe out, I shall have to go up."


    Rufus'' attitude was tough, his mood was a mixture of joy and sorrow.


    He was joyful that Vanessa was really his daughter, but for 21 years, he did not know he had a


    daughter and she had a painful life.


    "You wait, I will go down."


    Isobel could onlypromise and went down.


    As Isobel walked out of door of themunity, she saw Rufus, however before she could say a word,


    she was pulled forward by Rufus.


    Isobel was puzzled.


    "Let me go, don¡¯t pull me, it is disgrace to be seen."


    Isobel resisted, but Rufus did not let her go.


    "Go to the car. We can''t talk here."


    Holding her wrist, Rufus pulled Isobel to the car.


    "Hello, Isobel."


    Paul said hello to her and he could only say hello in this kind of atmosphere.


    "Drive and find a quiet ce."


    Rufusmanded seriously and his nerve was tight.


    At this moment, Isobel did not refute, because she was aware that Rufus should have important thing


    to talk to her.


    All the way Isobel did not speak, she had been guessing. Was there any change between Winnie and


    Brian, or had her identity been exposed?


    She had thought of anything possibilities, but she did not expect it to be rted to Winnie.


    They were sent to a teahouse by Paul. They got a quiet room not to be disturbed.


    The two of them were in the room. Rufus finally eased his mood. However, Isobel was still confused.


    "You are anxious, is it rted to Winwin?"


    Isobel asked anxiously before she sat down.


    "No."


    Rufus did not sit down, because he was too nervous to sit down.


    "Did Brian know I am Winwin''s aunt?"


    "No."


    Rufus decisively answered Isobel again.


    "What is it then?"


    Isobel was worried and could not calm down.

 Chapter 425 A Secret of Twenty Years

    Chapter 425 A Secret of Twenty Years


    Rufus did not answer but asked, but he could not be straightforward, so that Isobel could be well


    prepared.


    "Isobel, it¡¯s been more than 20 years, do you have something to hide from me?"


    Rufus asked. At first, Isobel was puzzled. It took her a while to realize that she was hiding something


    from Rufus. But she did not believe that Rufus could know it, so she denied it directly.


    "No, there¡¯s nothing I hide from you. There is nothing between us."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Isobel, look at what I have in my hand."


    Rufus finally handed the file bag in his hand to Isobel.


    Isobel was stunned and opened it without hesitation. She wanted to know what secret was inside.


    But when she saw the DNA test report, she could not calm down, she waspletely messed up.


    "I don''t know what it is."


    Isobel''s premonition was right. It seemed that the secret she had concealed for more than 20 years


    could not be concealed again.


    With that, she put the file bag and report into the hands of Rufus, turned around and was to leave, but


    was stopped by Rufus.


    "Isobel, you could not conceal the fact for a lifetime."


    "I think you know what this report is about. I am Vanessa¡¯s father."


    As Rufus had finished his words, Isobel could not control her anger. She did not want to ept the fact


    to be exposed.


    "Stop, it doesn''t matter. It just brings pain to more people."


    "This child..."


    "This child is ours. I know I will cause her pain, but she is my child and I have right to know that she


    exists."


    Rufus did not give Isobel the opportunity but interrupted her words directly.


    To him, the child was his guilt, but also the love fruit between he and Isobel. He wanted the child even if


    it meant pain to her.


    ¡°No, neither of us has the right. I have given her to my brother and she has a happy love. I don¡¯t want


    her to be in pain because of you and me.¡±


    ¡°Rufus, pretend you know nothing. in the past 20 years, you did not know her, but she had a good life.


    You have two children, so you are notck of her. The things rted to the children has been messed,


    so don¡¯t cause troubles to them.¡±


    Isobel was kind of begging. She did not want the annoying days became worse because the identity of


    Vanessa.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a good life. Since I lost you, I had never been good. For 20 years, I did not know that I


    have another, I could not watch her grow up. Do you know how depressed I am?¡±


    Rufus did not with the statement of Isobel. It was the fact, even if it was wrong, it had to be corrected. It


    would bring much pain to others, but it had to be corrected.


    He continued.


    ¡°Isobel, it has been more than 20 years, I thought I would never see you again, but you are back, you


    came back to my life and brought back my kid and my grandkid. This is destiny, no one could escape.¡±


    ¡°Make Vanessa¡¯s identity public and we face it together and fix all the problem. We ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your feeling? Don¡¯t be selfish and only considered your feeling. My kid stays with me every day, but I


    can only be her aunt. What do you think my purpose is?¡±


    Isobel was unconvinced and did not agree with Rufus¡¯ statement. She would rather endure it alone


    than hurt the kid.


    ¡°You think simply. Don¡¯t try to make her identity public. Think on her food, she was sick and could not


    be stimted. She had to been my brother¡¯s daughter in the past 20 years, and now if you say she is


    your daughter, she would not stand it.¡±


    At this, she shed tears, for her persistence and grievance of many ears.


    She had to say it even if she was in tears.


    ¡°And Winwin, she had lost her parents. If the identity of Vanessa was told, she would be an


    orphan and she would be lonely.¡±


    ¡°They had been supporting each other for years, just like two legs supporting each other. if you break


    one of the legs, the other leg would be difficult to stand.¡±


    Isobel raised her heard and questioned Rufus. She wanted to tell him that his persistence would be


    rude, Winnie and Vanessa could not ept it.


    Seeing that Isobel was in tears, Rufus felt unbearable pain in heart like stuck by a bee.


    He could not help but reach his hand to her shoulder andforted her.


    Isobel did not refuse hisfort. She put her heard against Rufus¡¯ chest and cried out loud without any


    wild thought.


    She had been suppressing for more than 20 years. She had never released her pain in heart when she


    broke up with Felix, but she could not bear it anymore maybe it happened suddenly or she was old.


    She could not control her emotion at this moment, just wanted to cry out loud and rxed her heart


    which had been tensed for more than 20 years.


    ¡°Cry out, don¡¯t hold it back, you have been tough for too long.¡±


    Rufusforted her. He did neglect her thought, but he felt it would be exposed sooner orter.


    Isobel cried for a while and calmed herself down.


    She realized the situation was wrong, so she raised her head from Rufus¡¯ chest.


    ¡°Sorry, I even cried at this age..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Isobel, I feel indebted to you. If I had not been into your live, you would not have been


    single all your life.¡±


    Rufus interrupted her. Everything happened during the 20 years has nothing to do with anyone but him.


    ¡°Have a seat, let¡¯s have a talk. Even if the identity of Vanessa is not to be made public, I have the right


    to know how she lived.¡±


    Rufus pulled Isobel who was wiping tears to the seat and he moved a chair over and sat opposite her.


    Isobel took a deep breath, truing to smooth her breath, since Rufus knew about it, she had no need to


    conceal.


    ¡°Vanessa is our kid. Since I broke up with you, my brother and sister-inw asked me to have abortion,


    but I did not want to, so I left alone and did note back one day before she was born.


    ¡°My brother and sister-inw were angry, but they could nothing about it. They were afraid that I lost my


    job and I could not get married with a kid, so they had her since she was born.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was good for her, it was aplete and steadiest family after all. I could not stay in this city


    at that time, there seemed to be your breath everywhere I went to in those days. I felt hurtful and could


    not stand it.¡±


    At this, her tear flowed down. She was still in pain recalling the past.


    ¡°So I gave the kid to my brother and sister-inw after she was born and I left.¡±


    ¡°At the moment I left, I had never intended toe back and had been engaged in medical aid in


    remote ces. I seldom came back in those years. I did note back until my brother and sister-in-


    At this, she stopped and took the tissue Rufus handed her and wiped tears before she continued.


    ¡°I had wanted to tell Vanessa her identity, but she was badly sick and she was to break down. If I told


    the truth, Winwin would break down.¡±


    ¡°And I told myself not to be selfish. They relied on each other, encouraged each other, and held on


    bravely.


    Her tears stopped as her voice fell. She wanted to give her kid her warm, but her love had been from


    her brother and sister-inw, how could she deprive it from her?


    ¡°I have nothing to say. I am guilty to you and Vanessa and I have neglected Winnie¡¯s feelings. Why has


    it be soplex?¡±


    Rufus did not want to do now. He felt his thought at the beginning was impulsive and selfish, but he


    wanted to think about it and found a solution to get his daughter back.


    ¡°I did not expect it out two families would be connected in aplex way. Now I am worried that I will


    see your son and daughter, if I see then, nothing could be fixed.¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Rufus, pretend you know nothing about Vanessa and don¡¯t fight for Winwin and Brain. You take care of


    two children, and I go for medical aid, so that I will never see your so, and they can have a quiet life.¡±


    It was the best way she coulde up with, she wanted to hide it for a lifetime and escape for a


    lifetime.


    ¡°Isobel, avoiding is not the best solution. Do you want to stay away for a life time? Can you avoid it all


    the time?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s face it together. No matter the result was, we try out best and there will be no regret. As long as


    the thing was resolved, we can spend our life peacefully.¡±


    Rufus had different idea as Isobel. They both were old and the things to be solved could not be


    dragged. They could not die with guilt and regret and left the problem to the next generation in an


    irresponsible way.¡±


    ¡°But how can we fix it. There are many people we will hurt, how can we have a peace of mind? Listen


    to me, conceal it. When I die, you son would not hate me, and he would not be angry at Winnie and


    Vanessa.¡±


    Isobel said. She wanted to solve the problem and then spent the rest of life with peace, but it was easy


    to say, hard to do it.


    ¡°Even if we die, the problem would not be solved. Do you want us kids continue the hatred because of


    us? Isobel, I have something to tell you, you be prepared.¡±


    Rufus did not want to mention it, but he had to. If he did not say it out, Isobel would think death could fix


    everything.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Isobel had bad feeling.


    ¡°In the car ident of your brother, the death was Brian¡¯s driver and Brian got injured.¡±

 Chapter 426 Buy back everything

    Chapter 426 Buy back everything


    Hearing what Rufus said, Isobel was shocked. With her eyes wide open, she asked Rufus.


    ¡°Do you mean my brother hit Brian in the car ident?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hearing Rufus¡¯ answer, Isobel''s had heartache and her tears once again fell down.


    ¡°What''s going? Why are we in a tangle? Was our Chambers family indebted to youst life and we


    have not paid you back?¡±


    Seeing that Isobel in tears with painful expression, Rufus felt distressed.


    ¡°Don''t cry. It''s destiny. We are not indented to each other. Pain must be endured, all people have to go


    through pain to grow up, to be mature.¡±


    ¡°It is only through suffering that we know what happiness is. Let us take it; their happiness is worth the


    sacrifice of both of us.¡±


    Rufusforted and persuaded her. Escaping was irresponsible behavior for everyone, he did not


    want to be sorry to anyone.


    Isobel could not think about any problem at the moment. She did not understand why after 20 years,


    they had not moved on but got more entangled.


    Was this so-called fate? If it was really fate, it should be a bad fate.


    ¡°Winwin went to surrogacy because of medical bills andck of money topensate the deceased.


    But we did not expect the wounded man was Brian, and that Winwin surrogate for Brian?¡±


    ¡°We did not see the families of the dead or injured during the whole process. We only saw yourwyer


    who represented you. If we had seen it earlier, it probably wouldn''t be what it is now.¡±


    The feeling of Isobel was not on a line with Rufus. She was still thinking about the incredible


    predestination, but Rufus had alreadye up the solution.


    Isobel continued.


    ¡°Winwin had already got the money for the injured and the damaged car ready. No matter how hard it


    was for us, we didn''t use the money all these years. I don''t understand why Brian suddenly


    disappeared, and the mobile phone we had been contacting was turned off and never turned on again.


    Had we been in touch earlier, none of this might have happened.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know about that. I don''t know that it wasn''t done. Brian had his head hit in the car ident,


    although it was not too serious, part of his memory lost. But it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with


    thepensation.¡±


    Rufus was not clear about the specific situation, and did not know that the matter had not been handled


    after so many years. He waspletely blindsided by the situation.


    ¡°The money we paid was a huge amount ofpensation. Winwin said it would not cost that much if


    we followed the legal procedures, but the man was innocent after all. We tried our best to meet the


    demands of the other party...¡±


    At this, Isobel did not continue. At that time, no one could understand Winnie¡¯s and her suffering and


    helplessness. Now it seemed to be a kind of hell.


    ¡°Well, we are in the wrong and have no right toin. An innocent life was taken by my brother, and


    all we can do is to let the family of the dearth live in peace of mind.¡±


    Isobel undertook all the responsibility kind-heartedly and had more guilt to Brian.


    What should she do? Should she let it be more and more tangled, or, as Rufus said, though it hurt


    many people, they solve the problem?


    Isobel did not give her answer until the end. They parted, she told Rufus she would think about it and


    the thing of Vanessa could not add more mess.


    After Isobel and Rufus parted, Isobel took a taxi and returned to the vi of her brother before. Standing


    outside the gate of the vi, Isobel was surprised.


    The gates were locked, the yard was strewn with weeds, the Windows were shut, and there seemed to


    be no one living there. Had it been empty all these years? Had the bank not auctioned or had the buyer


    never lived in it at all?


    Though surprised, Isobel did not think much of it, after all, it was no longer their home. The only thing


    she could feel was the shadow of her brother and sister-inw still walking in the yard.


    After dinner in the evening, Isobel mentioned the house to Winnie and Vanessa, but she did not tell


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    them she had met Rufus.


    ¡°Our house is still there, as if no one lives there.¡±


    Isobel sat in the middle of the sofa, nked by Vanessa and Winnie.


    When Isobel finished speaking, the two sisters looked at each other.


    Subsequently Vanessa intimately embraced Isobel''s arms, with her head leaning on Isobel''s shoulder.


    ¡°Aunt, do you miss my parents? Do you miss our previous home? It is good there is no one, so that we


    can go and have a look casually.¡±


    Vanessa did not thinking too much, she just thought her aunt was homesick.


    ¡°I was homesick, if only your parents were alive.¡±


    Isobel took a sigh. If her brother and sister-inw were still alive, none of this might have happened.


    Even if poor, Winnie was impossible to surrogate and she would not meet Brian and to tangle with


    Brian.


    If she hade back earlier, things would never had turned out the way they were now. At least there


    would not have been two children, and there would have been no trouble with the Be family.


    ¡°Don''t think too much about it. Or out parents would worry about us.¡±


    Vanessa sensiblyforted her aunt. She did not know why her aunt suddenly became sad and did


    not ask why her aunt suddenly went to the original home. She only knew that her aunt was the only


    support for her and her sister, and could not bear to see her sad.


    ¡°Aunt, did you say the house is empty now? The vi has been sold?¡±


    Winnie asked her aunt.


    She hadn''t been there once since it was sold. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to go, but she dare not go,


    for fear to think of the previous happy life, afraid that she could not hold on.


    ¡°It''s supposed to be unupied. There are weeds in the yard and no vehicle entry. It looks like it''s


    been unupied for years.¡±


    Thinking about the condition of the house, Isobel could recall the destion of the Chambers family at


    that time.


    ¡°What does it matter? Perhaps the rich has not lived in after he bought it. Nothing to be surprised


    about.¡±


    Vanessa said, afraid that her sister became sad because of the house.


    ¡°Aunt, have you ever seen the old house that grandpa left you?¡±


    Winnie transferred the topic to the old house. These were their pain. Although Vanessa did not want to


    mention it, afraid of affecting everyone''s mood, but these pain hidden in the bottom of heart would be


    painful for a lifetime, and it would be less painful if she said it out.


    ¡°No, I haven''t been there.¡±


    Isobel replied. She never dared to have fantasies about the house, for fear that Winnie had a burden in


    her heart.


    ¡°Aunt, go and see it when you have time. If the owner of that house wants to sell, we''ll buy it.¡±


    Winnie had wanted to tell her aunt about it for a long time, but she forgot about it when she got busy, so


    she brought it up today.


    ¡°Buy it? We don¡¯t have so much money.¡±


    Isobel looked at Winnie in surprise, even Vanessa felt incredible.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about money. I earned some money from the game, it is not enough, Leo will


    lend it to me. You just need to go and see it when you have nothing to do, and if it''s sold, don¡¯t let it


    bought by others.¡±


    Winnie was now capable.


    Not only the games, theirpany also made a lot of money. With both sidesbined and backed up


    by Leo, she had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Why does Leo always help you? Can¡¯t Brian help you? He is your boyfriend.¡±


    Vanessa suddenly deviated from the topic, and said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°The Be family thinks we get to them for money, how can your sister mention money to them?


    Winwin, we don''t need money from anyone. We''ll talk about it when we save enough money.¡±


    Isobel hurriedly gave an exnation, did not want Winnie covet a penny from the Be family.


    ¡°I know, Aunt. I don''t think money is very important, but I think Brian should mean to help for the sake


    of two children.¡±


    Unconvinced, Vanessa said. Before her sister asked for help, Leo would offer help.


    She didn''t know whether her sister was important or not to Brian. Even if her sister didn''t say anything,


    didn''t he know what her sister wanted?


    She was so optimistic about Brian and thought he was the best candidate to be her brother-inw. It


    seemed she was wrong.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with him. We don''t ask anyone for help.¡±


    Winnie, like her aunt, did not ask anyone for help, including Brian. Besides, no matter what happened


    in their family, she had never told Brian. How could he think of helping?


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°Aunt, I have a lot of ideas, although I don''t know if it will be finished, I want to try.¡±


    ¡°This house will be transferred to the name of Vanessa two yearster, and then I will buy your old


    house back, and then buy our vi back. I may also buy back my father''spany.¡±


    This was not the ambition of Winnie. It was what she should do. Her father had left them, and she


    wanted to help him buy them.


    ¡°Sister, I support your idea. But wait for me, when I make money, we can buy back Dad''spany.¡±


    Of course, Vanessa supported her sister, but she wanted to work with her sister because she was part


    of the Chambers family.


    Hearing that, Isobel spoke after a moment of thinking.


    ¡°I support your idea. But do what you can and don''t worry too much. These cost a big amount of


    money. If you are tired or hurt because your goal is too big, it is not worth it.¡±


    ¡°We''re not as rich as we used to be, but we''re doing pretty well. I don¡¯t ask too much, I just want you to


    be safe.¡±


    Isobel said so not because she knew too much. If they were exposed, all their dreams would be


    dashed. They would be the ones who got hurt.


    ¡°By the way, Winwin, haven¡¯t you had found the injured in that car ident?¡±


    Isobel suddenly mentioned the injured, she wanted to know whether Winnie was still checking on it.


    ¡°No, I have no clues. I''ll check with Officer Lee in a few days and see if he can help me with the files.¡±

 Chapter 427 reminds Vanessa

    Chapter 427 reminds Vanessa


    As Winnie had just finished, Isobel stopped her immediately.


    ¡°Don''t check, let it be. If he wants the money, he''lle to us.¡±


    In the past, she always urged Winnie to find that man as soon as possible, because she would be


    contented once the money was paid. But now she did not want Winnie to find it out, or Winnie would


    not be in peace.


    Winnie was surprised by her aunt''s change, but she didn''t ask much. She would ask when there was


    opportunity, if there was not, she would wait him toe to door.


    Rufus had been in a bad mood since he got home and shut himself up in his room for a whole day.


    ¡°Dad didn''t eat dinner tonight. I wonder what''s wrong.¡±


    As Brian just came back, Ste went to him and told him about Rufus, looking worried.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±


    Brian asked in a stern voice, frowning.


    ¡°No, I asked him about it. He is just in bad mood, I don¡¯t know the reason.¡±


    Ste was worried all the time and could not understand why her father was in low spirits.


    ¡°Is Grandpa getting tough again?¡±


    Brian guessed.


    ¡°Not likely. If something goes wrong with Grandpa, Dad will tell us.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you ask?¡±


    Ste had thought about all kinds possibilities, and she wanted Brian to ask about it.


    ¡°You go, I have work to do.¡±


    Brian refused directly. He could notmunicate with his father alone or take the initiative to care for


    him.


    With that, Brian returned to his room. The expectation on Ste¡¯s face subsequently dispersed. It


    seemed that Brian''s heart knot was still not open, the impact of his mother''s death had been deeply


    rooted in his mind, which was unlikely to be removed.


    Rufus''s depression came from Vanessa, but Ste did not discover that he was pleased too.


    He was pleased that Vanessa was his child, until now he could not calm down and believe that was


    true.


    At the beginning, he really felt that she was very simr to Ste, and he liked her from the bottom of


    his heart. But he did not expect that she was his own child.


    But it undoubtedly increased obstacles between Winnie and Brian, and it would be more difficult to


    solve the problem.


    How should he do? How should he persuade Isobel?


    If he did not recognize this daughter, he would have regret for a lifetime till he was dead. But what


    Isobel said was very reasonable. If it made public it would cause irreparable harm to Winnie and


    Vanessa.


    Rufus felt it difficult to deal with it. The Paul knocked on the door and walked in.


    ¡°You haven''t been out all day and haven''t had dinner. The kids are worried about you. If you keep doing


    this, they will guess the clue.¡±


    Paul slowly walked to Rufus. He had heard the conversation between Brian and Ste in the living


    room. The Bes were clever, and they were always pondering, sooner orter they would figure out


    the truth.


    Rufus sighed. He also wanted to manage his emotions, but it was very difficult. There were a few


    people who can keep a straight face when they knew something like that.


    ¡°I want to reveal Vanessa''s identity. Sooner orter, everyone will know it.¡±


    Rufus finally gave such a sentence, but it could not solve any questions.


    ¡°You have to be methodical. Try not to hurt too many people.¡±


    Paul knew Rufus was disorderly in heart, so he came over to chat with him and made him rxed.


    Paul continued.


    ¡°You must be happy that Vanessa is your daughter. This means that you and Isobel are in love, at least


    your broken love getsforts from Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Rufus, I know how you feel, but you should ask for Isobel''s permission. And remember, once it


    bes public, it''s not just Vanessa who''s affected.¡±


    ¡°Ste, Vanessa, Isobel, Winwin, Brian and even two children. You can''t let so many people get hurt for


    your own sake.¡±


    Paul told Rufus that he had better weigh the pros and cons, if Vanessa¡¯s identity went public, Brian and


    Winnie could not be together, two children werepletely without hope and they could not feel the


    warmth of the home for a lifetime.


    ¡°I''ve thought about that, and I know that no matter what I do, someone''s going to get hurt. It''s


    inevitable.¡±


    ¡°But Paul, can these things be hidden for a lifetime? Who can guarantee that Brian and Isobel will


    never see each other in his whole life? Who can guarantee that Brian will never know that Isobel is


    Winwin''s aunt?¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter they will know about it. And it is dangerous even it has brought to grave.¡±


    Rufus asked the question and gave the answer himself. His idea had never changed, no matter what


    the oue was, the truth is the truth, no matter how to escape, no one could escape.


    ¡°Yes, you''re right. No one escapes fate. But you have to think about how you''re going to do it.¡±


    Paul approbated Rufus''s words that the harm could not be avoided. If the matter was concealed until


    the death of Rufus and Isobel, it would still be resolved. Though Rufus and Isobel escaped punishment,


    the other people would be in unbearable painful. It seemed that it was an irresponsible behavior.


    ¡°I don''t know what to do right now. I''m so anxious and worried. I am trying to get everything sorted out


    as soon as possible and live in peace.¡±


    Rufus himself was a contradictory whole. No matter how he tried, he could note up with the best


    solution, but he had to solve it.


    ¡°Why don''t you tell Ste first? In this matter of Isobel, Ste would be calmer than Brian. You talk


    Ste first, let her help you.¡±


    Paul suggested and did not want to see Rufus in dilemma.


    ¡°I''ve thought the same thing, but I don''t know how Ste will react. Because she is older than Brian,


    she could understand me better. But that doesn''t mean she can ept another sister.¡±


    Rufus want to have Ste¡¯s help, but the first to be hurt would be Ste.


    ¡°Say it tentatively little by little, I believe Ste can help you.¡±


    Paul felt that it was the best method, there was no second solution.


    Rufus did not speak again. If he decided to solve all things, the first to persuade should be Isobel. If


    Isobel cannot be persuaded, he would encounter more obstacles on the way to solving the problem.


    Vanessa finally started school and got into a busy university life.


    On the first day of school, in the school gate she met Brian and Winnie.


    Vanessa was surprised. It was so obvious that they were there waiting for her.


    She came to Brian and Winnie and greeted them.


    ¡°Brian, Sister, why did you choose to date here?¡±


    Vanessa made a mischievous joke.


    ¡°We came to see you.¡±


    Brian gave a rare smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Looking at such a harmonious atmosphere between them, Vanessa sighed in heart.


    They should be together, her sister should get happiness, but why did she have to go through so many


    hardships? Why her sister had to bear things that she should not bear?


    Did Brian really love her sister, as much as he loved his life?


    ¡°Don''t be so polite with me. We are here today to cheer you on. You''re the pride of your sister.¡±


    Brian encouraged Vanessa with a light smile.


    It was his idea toe over today. He wanted Vanessa to feel that she was concerned though she had


    no parents.


    ¡°Yes, I will study hard.¡±


    ¡°But you have to word heard too, be good to my sister and don¡¯t let other do better than you.¡±


    Although Vanessa''s words listened like a joke, but everyone could hear that it was a kind of


    dissatisfaction to Brian.


    Without giving others a chance to speak, Vanessa continued.


    ¡°Brian, I have only one family member, and my sister has suffered a lot. It has been a difficult life for


    her. I sincerely hope that you can give her happiness. If you can''t, don''t hurt her. Just give her back to


    me.¡±


    Vanessa became suddenly serious. She said in a euphemistic way. If she wasn''t at school, and if she


    wasn''t with her sister today, she might have spoken more sharply.


    ¡°You have grown up and have the awareness to protect you sister. You may rest assured that I will take


    good care of your sister, and that there will never be a day I will give her back to you.¡±


    For a moment, Brian was stunned by Vanessa''s words, and he was somewhat embarrassed.


    But he quickly resolved the problem and gave Vanessa a satisfied answer.


    But he did not understand why Vanessa said that, because she had been very supportive of him.


    Brian and Winnie were on the way to thepany. Brian thought Vanessa said that was because


    Winnie had some problems.


    ¡°Why are you silent?¡±


    Winnie spoke to break the silence in the car.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Brian came to his senses and gave Winnie a faint smile.


    ¡°Do Vanessa¡¯s words made you think much? She''s a nerd. She doesn''t know anything. Don''t mind her.¡±


    Winnie considered Brian silence might be rted to Vanessa¡¯s sudden words, because at that time she


    noticed the embarrassing look of Brian.


    ¡°She wasn''t a nerd. I was thinking what was she getting at me? Do you have any troubles?¡±


    Brian asked.


    ¡°No, You know everything for I am with you all day. Do you think I have troubles?¡±


    Winnie asked. She didn''t think she was having troubles, but at the end of the conversation, she


    remembered that she didn''t have enough money to buy the house. Vanessa might mind that it was not


    Brian but Leo to help.


    This girl seemed not a nerd.


    ¡°I asked you because I don''t know.¡±


    Brian could not guess. He only knew that since he came back from a business trip and snubbed


    Winnie, Winnie did not seem toe out from the low spiritpletely, once again put her heart on


    the fence.


    ¡°It''s all right. I''ll tell you if I have troubles.¡±


    Winnie appeased Brian. She did not want him to think about it and did not want him to know that she


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    needed money. The most taboo topic between her and Brian was money.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    After Winnie came to thepany, she began to work, but soon an unexpected visitor came.


    ¡°What are you doing here at this hour? Are you not busy?¡±


    Winnie put down her work and looked at Jack, who was standing at her desk.


    ¡°I have just finished the report. I am not busy.¡±


    Jack replied in a low voice, as if he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Winnie... I don''t even know what to call you now. I can''t believe you''re Luke''s mommy, and Luke and


    Megan are twins.¡±


    Jack could not express his mood at the moment, and he was depressed.


    He went on a business trip the day after he learned the fact and had just got back today. These days


    he had been trying to ept the fact, but he was still ufortable, especially when he saw Winnie in


    thepany.


    ¡°It''s very sudden to you, but it''s the truth and nothing can be done about it. As for my address, you can


    call me Winnie.¡±


    Winnie said politely with a light smile and the got up.


    ¡°Sit here.¡±


    She didn''t know why Jack came, but she really didn''t like to contact him from the bottom of her heart.


    Winnie knew Jack''s mind, so even if she was not willing to get along with him, today she would talk to


    him. After that, they would get along as a colleague or as a friend.


    Jack came to the sofa and sat down, looking sad.


    He looked down, sighed, and looked up again.


    ¡°Winnie, actually I like you very much and always tried to get close to you. It''s a pity you never gave me


    the chance. Now I finally understand why you didn''t give me a chance. This rtionship is really


    awkward, and now I can''t like you.¡±


    Jack thought about the scene he confessed his love to Winnie for countless times, but he never


    thought that confession and abandonment would be carried out at the same time. It never urred to


    him that he would give up before starting the rtionship.


    Winnie had been silently listening, until Jack stopped speaking, and then she spoke.


    ¡°Thank you for liking me, and for understanding that this rtionship won¡¯t work. To tell you the truth,


    my heart has always been in Brian and I never gave anyone a chance.¡±


    Winnie told the truth. Only in this way could Jack feel better.


    ¡°But the chance of you going with brother is very slim. You should know that my grandfather insisted


    that his granddaughter-inw must be a match for our family.¡±


    Jack seemed not to give up, because he found that even if Brian and Winnie had aplex


    rtionship, he still liked Winnie.


    Winnie was different from all the women he knew, she was like a lotus out of the silt but not dyed,


    making him showed awe and love.


    Her quiet elegance, her calmness, her wisdom and her deep and lovely smile dimples appearance


    easily conquered Jack''s nerves.


    He wondered why he had not met such a woman earlier, and why it was Brian instead of him who had


    met such a woman.


    As Winnie heard Jack''s ¡°kind¡± reminder, she felt ufortable. Her elegant face then leaked a trace of


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, I know it. I never intended to marry your brother. I never thought it would work out with him. I just


    love him without any selfishness.¡±


    ¡°Two children are enough for my life. No man will evere into my life.¡±


    ¡°Now that you know it is awkward, give up your love and put it into someone else as soon as possible.¡±


    Winnie rejected Jack''s love, which was why she talked to him.


    She didn''t want to make any man misunderstand, so she spoke so directly.


    ¡°I...Do I hurt you by saying this? I know you''re good, I know you''re good enough for Brother. I was


    saying what Grandpa thinks, not what Brother and I think. I''m sorry if I have offended you.¡±


    Jack realized that his words seemed to look down on Winnie, so he hurried to exin.


    ¡°No, I''ve heard it so much that I don''t care.¡±


    Winnie forced a tiny smile.


    ¡°s......I just hope my brother cherishes you.¡±


    Jack was helpless. Even if Brian did not cherish Winnie, he could not be with Winnie.


    Winnie made an appointment with her father''s friends. She had been busy in the New Year, now she


    should take time to see Uncle Romeo who had helped her.


    Winnie and Romeo were sitting in a quiet corner of a Chinese restaurant.


    ¡°Uncle Romeo, you are in good mental condition recently. Do you still insist on exercising every day?¡±


    Winnie helped Romeo with dished while chatting with him.


    ¡°Yes, I take exercise all the time. If you don''t exercise when you''re old, you''ll get sick. Life is so good


    now that I want to live a few more years.¡±


    Romeo said jokingly. He was happy that Winnie treated him as a family member, and had been thinking


    about him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You''re right. Life is so good that you must cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Romeo, are things all right at home?¡±


    Winnie continued to care. She was very gratified Uncle Romeo had such a state of mind.


    ¡°Yes, it is all right. You are not too young, have you considered marriage?¡±


    Romeo''s family was all right, now he was worried about Winnie. He hoped that she could be good so


    that her parents could rest in peace.


    ¡°No, there are a lot of things I haven''t done yet.¡±


    Winnie was perfunctory, she was most afraid of others talking about it. She could not get married in this


    life.


    ¡°Winwin, since we are talking about marriage, there is something I want to say.¡±


    Romeo suddenly became serious and his smile disappeared.


    ¡°I heard you''re dating the present of the Be Group. Is that true?¡±


    For Romeo''s question, Winnie was somewhat surprised. She did not expect Uncle Romeo to know it.


    Winnie, however, did not know how to reply and could only keep silent.


    From Winnie''s silence, Romeo knew that the so-called gossip was actually true, but he had to remind


    her.


    ¡°Winwin, your father and I have known Felix since we started thepany. We don''t know him


    personally, but we know he is aggressive.¡±


    ¡°That kind of family is not suitable for us ordinary people. We''d better not have anything to do with


    them.¡±


    Romeo reminded, but what he said was not the reason for the opposition, he did not dare to say the


    truth, for fear of Winnie would be hurtful again.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Uncle Romeo. I have discretion and know that kind of family is not suitable for me.¡±


    Winnie knew well Romeo¡¯s concern. She had the same attitude when mentioned it, and it would have


    no results.


    It was a situation she never tried to change, for it was impossible to change anyone in the Be


    family. The only thing she could change was herself, and she could only manage her heart by all


    means.


    After hearing Winnie''s words, Romeo could not rest assured, but that was all he could say.


    ¡°Uncle, there''s something I want to ask you.¡±


    Winnie changed the subject.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Romeo looked up at Winnie and did not know what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°I want to know why my father''spany suddenly went bankrupt. I never heard my mother mentioned


    that it was in crisis.¡±


    This matter had been hidden in Winnie''s heart for many years, and she had never had the opportunity


    or ability to ask this question.


    ¡°Thepany encountered crisis was for affirmation, but your parents did not want to worry you, so


    they did not tell you. I don''t know exactly why, because by that time we''d been separated.¡±


    Romeo said perfunctorily, because he did not know whether or not he should tell Winnie.


    ¡°I don''t think Dad has ever done anything untrustworthy. But I never thought thepany would fall


    into my father''s hands. Uncle, I still don''t understand.¡±


    Winnie mentioned thepany with others for the first time. She was consumed and didn¡¯t know who


    could give her a convincing reason.


    ¡°It''s normal that you don''t know and can''t ept it. Your parents died before they could tell you. Only


    they knew.¡±


    Hearing that, Romeo was embarrassed, and did not know how to continue this topic.


    Winnie took a deep breath. Seeing that Uncle Romeo really did not know the truth, she thought


    perhaps she was overthinking and it was likely to be a simple bankruptcy.


    ¡°Uncle, who bought ourpany?¡±


    Winnie turned the conversation back to thepany.


    ¡°I don''t know who bought it, but now Alfred Yup is running thepany.¡±


    Romeo did not conceal, and there was no point in concealing it.


    ¡°Alfred Yup?¡±


    Winnie was puzzled. She felt that the name was familiar and she did not know why


    After dinner, Winnie still had not got any idea who Alfred was.


    On the way back to thepany, Winnie has been thinking about this person called Alfred. Suddenly


    the household registration data of Wendy''s family jumped into her mind. Alfred was Wendy''s father.


    When Winnie thought of this, she felt puzzled, so she turned the car and pulled over.


    Alfred was the father of Wendy. Did he buy her father''spany?


    But she had never heard her father mentioned this person, how he bought her father''spany?


    Winnie could not understand, so she turned around and went to the ce she had been afraid to go.


    She came to her father''spany, parked the car and stood at the door of thepany.


    So many years had passed, and thepany had changed too much. It was much more magnificent


    than before, much more majestic than before. The image that remained in Winnie''s mind had vanished,


    and thepany was entirely new and thriving.


    Was thispany really managed by Wendy''s father? If so, Wendy''s father should be a leader with


    exceptional ability, much more outstanding than her father.


    Although there was no previous appearance, Winnie missed here, because her parents had worked


    their whole life there.


    Winnie returned to the car, before driving, she took thest look at thepany, but found that Wendy


    walked out from the inside.


    Then Winnie was sure that this was Wendy''spany, the Yup Groups in Brian and Felix¡¯s mouth.


    The Yup Group was not strange to Winnie, but she did not expect that her ownpany was actually


    the predecessor of the Yup Group.


    If her father and mother had not died, if their family had developed well, would they be able to be


    the Chambers Group now?


    At this thought, she felt sad. How her family went to the point of ruin.

 Chapter 429 Disgruntled Daenerys

    Chapter 429 Disgruntled Daenerys


    Winnie was in a bad mood and could not be happy during the whole afternoon.


    Brian found something wrong with Winnie and asked her, but she said nothing.


    After work, Brian took Winnie to Kevin''s home, hoping that Winnie can change her mood because of


    Jelly Bean.


    Seeing Jelly Bean, Winnie was in a better mood, and had no longer hesitation and doubt. Her heart


    was only on Jelly Bean.


    ¡°She is still sleeping. She hasn''t woken up since I''ve been here for a while.¡±


    Winnie looked down at Jelly Bean in her arms, talking to no one.


    ¡°She likes to be held, and if you hold her through the night, she''ll sleep through the night.¡±


    No matter who Winnie was asking, Daenerys gave the answer.


    ¡°She is cute, I love holding her.¡±


    Winnie leaked a doting smile, the little baby in her arms reminded her of her own children.


    ¡°Megan liked to cry when she was small. Once the sound woke her up, she cried. My aunt and I were


    tired to bring her up.¡±


    ¡°Luke is very obedient, like Jelly Bean, did not cry.¡±


    Although she had got along with Luke for only a month, she remembered his obedient and cute


    appearance for a lifetime. At that time, Winnie thought that the memory of that month would be the only


    memory she had with her son. She never thought she would meet him again.


    In fact, God might care for her, all the suffering was nothingpared to reunion.


    As the saying goes, you win something, you lose something. God will not let anyone live a perfect life,


    anything experienced the suffering others did not know.


    ¡°Actually, Winwin, you are very lucky. At that time, you knew nothing about Brian, but you still met your


    own child. You are luckypared with those who have lost their children and have searched for them


    all their lives.¡±


    Daenerys felt Winnie had no regret since the child had returned to her.


    ¡°Well, that''s what I thought, so I couldn''t ask for more. I cannot be too greedy, for contented people are


    often happy.¡±


    ¡°Is it right, Jelly Bean? You must grow up happily.¡±


    Winnie teased Jelly Bean, but unfortunately she was still sleeping soundly.


    ¡°About the two children, hasn''t Felix given any exnation yet?¡±


    Daenerys had been concerned about this question for a long time, and today she finally got the chance


    to ask it.


    ¡°No, no news yet. Rufus has said everything he needs to say, so has Brian, but there''s no news.¡±


    Winnie answered bitterly.


    ¡°It''s not bad for the time being. My children are going to school and go back to my house at night. I can


    meet them every day.¡±


    Winnie consoled herself.


    ¡°That''s not the way to do it. You don''t know which day the children will be taken away. How Brian said


    to his grandfather? He only mentioned the children and not that he wants to be with you?¡±


    Daenerys worried about a lot of things. She felt that since the children''s identities had been made clear,


    Felix shouldpromise and ept Brian and Winnie to be together.


    After listening to Daenerys'' words, Winnie felt bitter and the original smile disappeared.


    ¡°Rufus mentioned it and Brian only mentioned custody of the children and did not mention whether we


    could be together or not. Perhaps he was afraid that the allusion of the two things at once might have


    the opposite effect.¡±


    Winnie once againforted herself. Although she did not know whether Brian''s idea was as she


    thought, Winnie could only face it calmly and expect to be with the children.


    ¡°What is Brian thinking? This is the only chance. Felix will not ept it if he mentions it in the future.


    I......I don''t know what he''s trying to do...No, I''ll ask him if he''s keeping you in his heart.¡±


    With that, Daenerys got up and went to the living room to ask Brian, but Winnie stopped her.


    ¡°Sit down. What do you want with him? He''ll think I said something to you if you go to him. He''s not a


    fool, and he must have had some idea. Don''t ask, it''ll make me like eager to get married.¡±


    Winnie held the baby in one hand and pulled Daenerys with the other. If it were not for her situation at


    the moment was not right, if not afraid to wake up the baby, Daenerys would go out to ask.


    Daenerys gave a sigh of resignation and sat down.


    ¡°Do you think you can marry? Get married now.¡±


    Daenerys was angry that Winnie repeatedly endured it. She was angry that she always considered


    others'' feelings at first.


    ¡°I can''t marry now, now only Oscar will be willing to marry me.¡±


    Winnie made a joke, wanting to let please Daenerys and calm her down.


    But she carefully recollected her words, now it was truth that Oscar was willing to marry her.


    ¡°Why Oscar marry you? You are good friends, even if you get married, you are good friends. Think for


    yourself, think for the children, try to fight for it, OK?¡±


    Daenerys'' character and Winnie werepletely different. She was notposed and had to solve


    the problem, or she would be uneasy.


    But Winnie was the kind of person who did not change face even when the mountain copsed. No


    matter what thing it was, she could deal with it calmly, but Daenerys worried that she would miss the


    opportunity.


    ¡°Well, don''t worry. I''ll fight for it.¡±


    Winnie was perfunctory. She didn¡¯t want Daenerys worry about her. However, she did not fight, why


    she waste energy and emotion to do some meaningless things?


    ¡°You always say so, but so far I haven''t seen you try. You''ve got a lot of hurt. You should be able to


    resist. Have you been frightened by something like that?¡±


    Daenerys did not believe Winnie¡¯s words, so she was still persuading Winnie. To solve the problem


    depended on Brian and Winnie, no one could help.


    ¡°I''ve said I''ll try my best, so don''t worry. The best I could do is to talk to Brian about it. I don''t have a


    chance to talk to Felix. Don''t worry, I''ll talk it over with Brian. I''ll let him try to fight for it.¡±


    Winnie''s attitude looked more sincere, but she was still perfunctory.


    She had experienced a lot of pain, but the pain for Winnie was experience and training. The


    rtionship between her and Brian was difficulty that she cannot ovee. She was really afraid and


    she did not hold any hope.


    This time if she was hurt, she could not recover.


    ¡°Then go for it now, don''t waste time here. Earlier to work, earlier to have the result, so that everyone


    feel at ease.¡±


    Daenerys reached out to hold the baby. Her attitude was tough. She wanted Winnie to solve the


    problem as soon as possible.


    ¡°Go now, go home and settle it. If you can''t think of a way out, go ahead and have children. The doctor


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    said your chances of having a baby were low, but he didn''t say it was impossible. Try to have ten or


    eight children, then Felix would not object.¡±


    Daenerys gave her idea, and she was very determined to let Winnie settle down as soon as possible,


    so that she could feel what happiness was for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You''re crazy to think of such an idea.¡±


    Winnie was amused by Daenerys. If Jelly Bean was not sleeping, Winnie wouldugh out loud.


    However, she was very grateful to Daenerys, only Daenerys really was worried about her.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m crazy. Get out of here.¡±


    Daenerys went to Winnie holding the child, pulled Winnie''s clothes with two fingers and walked out of


    the bedroom.


    She handed the baby to the babysitter and then went to Brian.


    ¡°Mr. Be, stop sitting in my house and take your woman to find a solution. I haven¡¯t seen people


    oblivious like you. The problem has not been solved, and you have mood to chat.¡±


    Daenerys said with resentment. She really wanted directly asked Brian why he ignored the existence of


    Winnie. But she feared Winnie would be embarrassed, so she held back.


    ¡°Why are you driving him away? Brian and I are thinking what we are going to have for dinner.¡±


    Kevin was surprised by Daenerys'' move.


    When they heard that Winnie and Brian wereing, they were very excited. Why did she change


    after chatting for a while?


    ¡°Let them eat out and we will serve them when Jelly Bean is one month years old. Come on, Mr.


    Be, I''m giving you a chance to be alone with Winnie. Why, Winnie belongs to you now and you


    don''t cherish her now?¡±


    Daenerys was making insinuations, so Brian could only get up.


    ¡°Then we''re going to eat out. Don''t me us for not taking you.¡±


    Brian did not be anger because of Daenerys'' direct words, it seemed that he had been used to


    her straightforward manner.


    He walked over to Winnie and naturally took her hand.


    ¡°Thank you for creating opportunity for us to be together. Winwin, let''s go.¡±


    With that, Brian left Kevin¡¯s home holding Winnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What''s the matter with you today? You don''t look like you''re joking. What is wrong with Winwin?¡±


    Kevin knew Daenerys well. Seeing his wife''s sudden change, he knew there must be a reason.


    ¡°I am worried about them. What are they doing now? Both of them don''t fight for it, I wonder when can


    have a result.¡±


    Daenerys continued with a sigh.


    ¡°Brian only talked about the custody of the children to his grandfather and did not talk about marrying


    Winwin. I wonder what he''s thinking, and whether the tender words of his mouth are true.¡±


    She was angry when she thought about it, but she could not let it out. Daenerys was helpless about it.


    ¡°Well, they''re not kids. They know how to handle it, so you don''t have to worry about it.¡±


    Kevin appeased her, but his heart was disturbed.


    Could that woman in the picture be the reason Brian did not mentioned it? Wouldn¡¯t he be with Winnie


    if he did not figure it out the truth?


    Winnie and Brian left and went directly to Stefan''s hot pot restaurant.


    After greeting with Stefan, they were ced in a position by the window.


    ¡°I regreting here as you required.¡±


    After sitting down, Brian said so.

 Chapter 430 Eat Hot Pot

    Chapter 430 Eat Hot Pot


    Hearing that, Winnie was confused.


    ¡°Why, you like hot pot, I also like hot pot, isn¡¯t that just right?¡±


    ¡°I feel that Stefan is not right looking at you.¡±


    Brian said sourly, but Winnie could not help butugh.


    ¡°Am I that good, men don''t look me right? I had no idea I am so popr.¡±


    ¡°If a man pursues me, or proposes to me, I''ll marry him.¡±


    Winnie was on a whim. She did not control her mouth and made a joke.


    Who would chase her? Who would marry her? With Brian around, all men could not attract her, she


    would not take fancy on anyone.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that I should propose to you?¡±


    Brian joked too, but if Winnie agreed, he would turn the joke into reality.


    ¡°No, no, I was joking, but I didn''t suggest anything.¡±


    Winnie exined, afraid that Brian had a burden because of her words.


    Winnie never asked Brian about their rtionship. One reason was that she dared not hope, and the


    other was to give him enough time to remember and determine who he really loved.


    As Winnie''s voice just fell, the waiter sent the hot soup over, coincidentally it was that waiter fell and


    scalded Megan.


    ¡°Miss, it''s you. I make a formal apology to you.¡±


    The waiter put down the hot soup, then stood up straight and bowed to Winnie. Winnie got up and


    caught the waiter who wanted to bow.


    ¡°What are doing? There is no need to apologize.¡±


    In Winnie''s view, the waiter was also the victim, and he did not need to apologize.


    ¡°Miss, if I had been more careful, I would not have scalded your child. I''m so sorry.¡±


    The waiter apologized sincerely.


    ¡°I said no need to apologize. What happened that day has nothing to do with you. It is all over, and the


    child has long since recovered. Don''t mind it.¡±


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°I''m d to see you here. Your boss seems to be a kind man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my boss is very kind to us...¡±


    Before the waiter''s words had finished, the voice of Stefan and a woman spread over not far. And this


    female voice was familiar to Winnie and Brian.


    Wendy came to the hotpot restaurant today to apologize, although the purpose of the apology was not


    that she had realized she had done something wrong, but someone would watch it.


    ¡°You are the boss here, aren''t you? I am the one who ate here the other day and hurt the little girl.¡±


    Wendy gave self-introduction. Stefan was very surprised.


    In the video this woman was arrogant and domineering, which was different the present woman who


    was gentle and quiet.


    ¡°Hello, I''m the boss here.¡±


    Stefan was calm and polite.


    ¡°Ie here today to apologize. What happened that day has nothing to do with your hotpot


    restaurant. I did not manage my emotions, and made the child injured, but you shared the


    responsibility.¡±


    Wendy continued.


    ¡°I''ll pay for the damage to your store that day and the medical bills for that child.¡±


    With that, Wendy took out a bank card to Stefan from the bag.


    ¡°Here is a hundred thousand as mypensation for you and the child.¡±


    Stefan looked at the bank card handed over by Wendy, suddenly he became serious.


    This woman was to apologize, but why there was no guilt in her eyes? Instead, he thought he was


    throwing money at him.


    ¡°The matter has been settled. The medical bills are not much, and it doesn''t matter who bears them.


    We did have some damage, but not a hundred thousand.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Madam, I ept your favor. You''d better take the money back.¡±


    Stephen rejected Wendy''spensation. Maybe he saw the video and saw that she was not a kind


    person, so he did not have a good impression on this woman.


    ¡°I apologize to you from the bottom of my heart. Although the loss was not sorge and the medical


    expenses could not be used up to a hundred thousand, but it had a negative impact on your store after


    all. Do you think it is not enough? If so, I canpensate you more.¡±


    Wendy insisted, and then stuffed the bank card into the hand of Stefan.


    It was impossible for Stefan to take the money, so he stepped back to avoid Wendy''s forced kindness.


    ¡°I don''t mean to think the money is not enough. I know you are kind, but I can¡¯t take the money. I don''t


    have much lose, and if you really want to make up for it,e here more.¡±


    Stefan still politely refused. He did not need a lip service apology. The money would sting on his


    conscience if he took it.


    ¡°Well......All right, I''lle more often. You are so nice. Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    Wendy had no choice but to awkwardly took the bank card away.


    Money was not a big deal, the important thing was that someone had watched it.


    Wendy continued.


    ¡°By the way, is the waiter I tripped over still here? I also want to say sorry to him.¡±


    Wendy asked. Stefan remembered that Winnie and Brian were there, so he looked over and saw the


    waiter was next to Winnie.


    Stefan suddenly felt that Wendy hurt Winnie and her daughter, she should apologize here.


    ¡°Yes, the waiter is still here. The mother and father of the injured child are also here. If you really want


    to apologize, then go and apologize to them. After all, the child was scalded that day and the mother


    was scalded as well.¡±


    Stefan''s words made Wendy embarrassed.


    She came just to let Brian see her true repentance, trying to make up for this thing. But she was rather


    sheepish about apologizing in front of so many people.


    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. I''ll go and apologize to them.¡±


    Wendy had no other choice but to head toward the direction of Winnie.


    Stefan and Wendy''s conversation had been heard by Winnie and Brian, as well as the waiter.


    Seeing Wendying over, to tell the truth, Winnie was unhappy. Like that day yed all over again,


    there seemed to be psychological shadow.


    She did not feel sincere about Wendy''s apology, and she did not know what was Brian thinking.


    By this time, Wendy had gone to their side and first apologized to the waiter standing there.


    ¡°You must have been scared that day. I''m sorry it was on the spur of the moment. I''m sorry. It won''t


    happen again. I beg your pardon.¡±


    ¡°Don''t apologize, it''s all right.¡±


    The waiter was a kind person. With that, he left.


    Wendy, however, lowered her head and raised a sarcasm that could not be easily detected.


    The attitude apologized to the waiter seemed to be rigid, which proved that she did not put the waiter in


    eyes, but Winnie and Brian were there, she had to say sorry.


    ¡°It so happens that you are here. I......I came to apologize...I didn''t expect to meet you.¡±


    Wendy said hesitantly with a face of embarrassment.


    ¡°Am I interrupting you?¡±


    Before Winnie and Brian answered, Wendy continued to find another topic.


    Winnie did not look up at Wendy and answer her. She wanted to see if Wendy would apologize to her


    in front of so many people.


    Wendy owed her an apology, since everything was exposed, Wendy or ra should apologize to her.


    What did it suggest? It suggested that they cared only Brian not her.


    No apology, no confession, no correction. The fact that they were together in collusion was a proof that


    they were still plotting against her. She did not know whether Brian had this awareness and whether he


    still remembered what they had done to her.


    ¡°No, we just stopped by to have dinner. Have you eaten? If you haven''t, sit down and eat together.¡±


    Brian noticed Wendy''s embarrassment. He did not want there were rumors about them. He could only


    ask Wendy to sit down and avoid that.


    Brian spoke, which made Wendy''s embarrassment ease. She obediently sat down next to Brian.


    Winnie did not expect that Brian would treat Wendy with this attitude. He was no longer fiery and


    furious.


    Perhaps it was because of their several conversations that they had a good effect. Brian had long


    forgotten that Wendy had hurt her and the children.


    Winnie raised her head and did not conceal her feelings. She looked at Brian with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I don''t want to eat with the people who hurt my child. I''m going home.¡±


    Winnie said angrily and then got up directly, picked up her bag and then strode to leave.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian called after Winnie and then followed after her.


    Winnie didn''t drive her car, so she went to take a taxi in a hurry. However, in her anger, she forgot that


    she had a shadow over the taxi. When the taxi approached her, she suddenly screamed and sat down


    weakly on the ground.


    At this time, Brian ran over just to see Winnie sitting on the ground.


    ¡°Winwin.¡±


    Brian came to help Winnie up. Winnie tried to bear it but was still in cold sweat.


    ¡°You can go back and have dinner with Wendy. You can forget the children''s suffering and don''t care


    about my suffering. You can have dinner with her. You can forgive her, but I can''t.¡±


    With that, she pushed Brian away.


    She could not take a taxi, but she could take bus. After pushing Brian, she walked directly toward the


    bus station, but was stopped by Brian.


    ¡°Winwin, I don''t forgive her. Anyway, I''m in the public eye, and there are already a lot of people in this


    hotpot restaurant shooting pictures with their mobile phones. If I don''t behave generously, the rumor will


    spread everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I know you feel ufortable in heart, can¡¯t you stand it for me?¡±


    Brian was helpless. He thought Winnie might not be happy, but he did not expect that she would have


    such reaction.


    ¡°So I''m wrong? Am I the one who has made it difficult for you? Am I the one who does not understand


    you enough?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say I''m wrong, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t embarrass you in front of so many people. I should


    endure the hatred in my heart and eat together with my enemies. I should wrongd myself to support


    you.¡±

 Chapter 431 Examine Yourself

    Chapter 431 Examine Yourself


    Winnie apologized angrily, but after that, she walked around Brian and headed for the bus stop.


    ¡°Winwin, can''t you listen to me?¡±


    Brian once again held Winnie. Listening to Winnie''s words, he felt that he was too selfish, only thinking


    of his own thoughts and ignoring Winnie''s pain.


    ¡°Exin what? What to exin? Brian, You are a wise man, but don''t take me as a fool. You know your


    own abilities, even if the whole restaurant is shooting videos, you''ll still be able to silence the gossip.


    So your exnation is no excuse at all.¡±


    ¡°You and I have heard that Stefan asked here over to apologize, but did she apologize to me?¡±


    Winnie questioned Brian with uncontroble emotion and Brian was speechless.


    ¡°Winwin, she apologized to you the day in the hospital, before I...¡±


    Brian tried to save the situation, but found himself in aplete mess.


    ¡°Is that an apology? Didn''t you hear their record in your office? That was because they were afraid I''ll


    make a scene and tell you the fact, so they had to apologize to me. That''s not an apology. That''s


    scheming. That''s framing me.¡±


    ¡°Wendy owes me an apology. She hurt me more than this time. I think you know it better than anyone


    else.¡±


    Winnie gritted teeth angrily. No matter what, she would not believe Brian''s exnation and did not


    expect that Brian thought that apology was true repentance.


    It seemed that she was not that important in Brian''s heart as he said.


    ¡°I''m not qualified to interfere in your rtionship, but please think about who you care about, and let go


    if as soon as possible. Don''t y with others'' feelings.¡±


    Winnie said with heartache, directly shook off Brian''s hand and left quickly.


    Brian looked at Winnie''s back with regret.


    It was indeed he did not handle the matter well. He felt sorry for Wendy not because he still had feeling


    to Wendy, but was afraid Wendy was that woman who saved his life.


    If one day he recovered his memory and found Wendy was really the one who saved him, he might


    regret his cruel treatment of his rescuer.


    Winnie got on the bus, and Brian was worried and kept driving behind.


    Winnie did not go home, did not go to Daenerys'' home, but came to the seaside.


    She sat down somewhere, looking out at the vast ocean, feeling the cool breeze, and her anger was


    relieved.


    She wished that her heart was as wide as the sea and could tolerate any degree of dissatisfaction and


    grievance. It was a pity that she was an ordinary woman, unable to ept the man she loved was half-


    hearted. She was unable to control her emotions, to avoid sadness, heartache and to swallow all the


    bitter feelings.


    Winnie thought she still did not know how many secrets Brian had, but she was sure that Brian did not


    love her, at best he just liked her.


    There was a big difference between liking someone and loving someone. Liking a person was a


    sudden whim, the freshness would always go. And loving a person was a lifetime. Even if they could


    not be together, he would protect her life.


    Clearly, Brian''s behavior did not fit the second kind.


    Since he did not love her, since she had no hope on this man, why did he expect her to do something


    and get angry with her?


    Winnie told herself that it was not Brian who was wrong, because he had his own ideas.


    Wendy was not wrong either. Wendy still loved Brian, and there was nothing wrong to strive for her


    love.


    It was she was wrong. She had put herself in the wrong ce, had wished for things she should not


    have wished, had covet a man she should not have covet.


    Yes, it was her fault. Stop asking others to pay for her fault. Don''t lose temper because others don''t


    care.


    In this world, except parents, no one had the obligation to be good to her, no one would pay for her


    unconditionally.


    Winnie looked at the boundless sea, although she was not in a good mood, it was not so painful.


    Because it was her fault.


    She sat in the seaside for a long time, until the sea breeze stopped, the sun went home, the road lights


    lit up, the sea felt asleep.


    It was time for her to go home, to continue her miserable life, to continue to control her heart, and not to


    contend with anyone who did not care about her.


    Winnie still took the bus. Instead of going home directly, she came to thepany and took the car


    before driving home.


    Brian had been quietly following behind her without bothering her, until she took the elevator to go


    home, Brian was relieved.


    Today their rtionship was somewhat rxed, but because of the appearance of Wendy, it cooled


    down.


    No, he could not me Wendy. It was his failure to deal with the rtionship. He could not me


    Winnie, every word she said was reasonable, making him speechless and could not exin.


    The next day, Brian came to work early, thinking when Winnie had calmed down, he would apologize to


    her. However, Winnie did note to work after he had been waiting for quite a long time.


    Brian could not help but ask the secretary, only to know that Winnie did note to work because of


    physical difort.


    Brian quickly called Winnie.


    Winnie might have been blown by the sea breeze for a long time. She began to have a fever at


    midnightst night and came to the hospital at midnight. Now she was receiving intravenous infusion in


    the hospital.


    ¡°Auntie, I am fine, you go home first.¡±


    Winnie''s fever had subsided and she wanted to go to work after the infusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, the two children have been sent to the school by Vanessa, and I have nothing to do at


    home. You feel at ease with the infusion.¡±


    Her aunt was worried. She was to babble but because Winnie looked bad on face, so she said nothing.


    ¡°You came here with me in the middle of the night. You didn''t sleep. Go home and catch up on your


    sleep. When I finish, I go to work.¡±


    Winnie did not say with her aunt what happened yesterday, afraid her aunt would be worried, plus she


    thought there was no need to say.


    Brian did not take it seriously, why she bothered others?


    ¡°This is how you go to work? You dressed down, did not wash your face or have make-up. We go home


    together.¡±


    Isobel did not want Winnie to be alone, because she felt that Winnie was too lonely.


    So many men like Winwin, especially Brian. When Winwin was sick, none of them showed up, which


    seemed really sad.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot I came out in the middle of the night.¡±


    No sooner had Winnie finished speaking than her mobile phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it


    was Brian calling, and her heart became immediately fluttered.


    She looked at her aunt and then answered.


    The phone was connected. Before Winnie said a word, Brian asked eagerly.


    ¡°You don''t feel well. Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°No, just a little dizzy. I''m better now. I''ll go to work soon.¡±


    Winnie yed down her illness. Because no matter how bad she was, no one cared, which was


    miserable.


    ¡°Don''te to work, just rest at home. Are you at home? I''lle and see you.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brian was still very worried. After all, he had not seen Winnie. He could not judge the severity of her


    illness only by listening to her voice.


    ¡°Don''te. Aunt is at home. I''ll go to the office.¡±


    Winnie hung up and then put her phone on silent mode, so as not to influence her aunt if he called


    again.


    ¡°Brian?¡±


    Isobel asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell her you are in the hospital?¡±


    Isobel continued to ask.


    ¡°What''s the use of telling him? It won''t take the ce of me in bed.¡±


    Winnie answered simply, if possible, she did not want her aunt to know she was sick. She would be


    concerned about her. Besides, Brian probably only cared about her on the surface, which was not from


    his heart and it had no meaning.


    ¡°Winwin, you can¡¯t think like that. Can you spend your whole life beside him wanting nothing? Is that


    what you intend to do for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Leave him. You can''t waste your life with him.¡±


    Isobel said. She did not want Winnie to have a simr life with her that only loved a man for a lifetime,


    and happiness had been gone for this man.


    ¡°Aunt, I stay with him now for the sake of the children. I won''t waste my whole life on him. I''ll leave him


    when the children grow older.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don''t worry about me. I''ll lead my own life well.¡±


    Winnie promised to her aunt again and again, but leaving Brian was really a painful thing.


    She could not see through her own heart. Clearly she knew there was no position for her in Brian¡¯s


    heart, why she still loved him deeply? Why not pull out her own heart from the swamp?


    Falling in love with someone was really like falling into a swamp. The more she struggled, the deeper


    she fell, until her heart suffocated and died.


    Winnie returned home after infusion in the hospital and simply cleaned herself up and put on makeup,


    making her face look better. She ate a bowl of porridge cooked by her aunt before she went to work.


    Before she put down her bag, Calvin came to her to study work.


    She had been expecting Brian toe to the office, but he never did.


    Brian was in his office with Wendy.


    Wendy came over to apologize for what happened yesterday.


    ¡°I''m sorry about yesterday. Is Winwin angry? Shall I go and apologize to her.¡±


    ¡°She''s out of the office now, so no need to apologize.¡±


    Brian did not know that Winnie hade to work at thepany.


    ¡°Brian, I will try to avoid these things in future. If we meet in a public ce, I will not say hello to you,


    otherwise Winwin will have wild thoughts again.¡±


    Wendy seemed helpless as if she was bitter.


    Such Wendy made Brian think of that Wendy he had met at the very beginning. No matter what she


    did, she always did it carefully.


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    Brian said while watching the time, waiting for Winnie toe to work.


    ¡°But I still feel guilty. Brian, it is noon, let¡¯s have dinner together and take it an apology.¡±


    Wendy took the opportunity to fight for the time to be together with Brian.


    ¡°I have a midday date with a client and I can''t go out. You don''t have to apologize.¡±


    Brian refused. If he had been so direct yesterday, Winnie would not have been sad.

 Chapter 432 Seek Medical Attention for a High Fever

    Chapter 432 Seek Medical Attention for a High Fever


    After talking about work with Calvin, Winnie could not help but asked.


    ¡°Calvin, isn¡¯t Mr. Be in thepany?¡±


    Hearing that, Calvin took a look at Winnie.


    ¡°He is, Wendy is in his office.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I won''t bother him.¡±


    Winnie gave a bitter smile. Her eyes were dim with disappointment.


    It turned out that Wendy was there. Wendy came a lottely. Are they going back together?


    Winnie could do nothing about and let Brian do what he wanted.


    ¡°Pack up the data, ask the assistant to copy this to me.¡±


    Winnie put her mind on the work again and then gave a document to Calvin.


    Calvin stretched out his hand to take it, because he did it early, he touched Winnie''s hand.


    He was suddenly nervous.


    ¡°Winnie, why is your hand so hot?¡±


    Calvin looked up at Winnie and found that her face was as red as the sunset.


    ¡°Do you not feel well? Your face is rosy.¡±


    Calvin was worried.


    ¡°It is ok, maybe the air conditioning is too cold.¡±


    Winnie was perfunctorily and knew that her fever had started again.


    ¡°Calvin, you go to work, I adjust air conditioning.¡±


    ¡°Are you really all right, don''t you go to the hospital? The cold germs are really bad and a lot of people


    are sick.¡±


    Calvin did not think it was because of the air conditioning, so he was worried.


    ¡°I am really ok. Copy this data, I need it now.¡±


    Winnie affirmed again, saying she was okay.


    ¡°I go to copy the data first, if you feel ufortable, call me, I send you to the hospital.¡±


    Calvin took the data to leave. Winnie quickly turned up the temperature of the air conditioner. She was


    hot but cold.


    She had endured it after a while and found she was still cold. She took medicine from the bag and


    found she forgot to bring antipyretic.


    In order not to get fainted in thepany, and to cause Brian trouble, Winnie had to leave with her bag


    and greeted her secretary before she left.


    Calvin came back from copying the date and did not find Winnie. He went to the secretary''s office and


    asked.


    ¡°Where''s Winnie?¡±


    ¡°She said she wasn''t feeling well and wanted to go home and rest. She told you to call her if you had


    any work.¡±


    The secretary ryed Winnie''s words.


    ¡°Does Mr. Be know?


    Calvin knew that Winnie must be sick and have a fever.


    ¡°I don''t know. He has visitor in his office.¡±


    As the secretary''s voice fell, Calvin knocked on the door of the president''s office.


    Get permission and then push the door in.


    Without greeting Wendy, and taking a look at her, Calvin went directly to Brian.


    ¡°Mr. Be, Winnie asked for a sick leave. Do you want to see her?¡±


    ¡°I know, I asked her to rest at home, but she insisted toe to work.¡±


    Brian was not so anxious as Calvin, because they referred to different time.


    ¡°Winnie hade and had finished her work, but she did not feel well and left.¡±


    Hearing that, Calvin just knew that original Winnie was back in the morning.


    ¡°When did shee? Why didn''t you tell me?¡±


    Brian was worried.


    ¡°The secretary didn''t bother you because you had a visitor in your office. Winnie seems to be in high


    fever, you¡¯d better call her.¡±


    Calvin had basically ignored the existence of Wendy. Now he hated Wendy very much. Because of her,


    Brian had ignored Winnie.


    ¡°When did she go?¡±


    ¡°When I went to copy the document.¡±


    Calvin had a look at the time and found Winnie had left for five minutes.


    ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    Brian was impatient, ignoring Wendy, took Calvin directly into the president exclusive elevator.


    Before the elevator door closed, Wendy heard Calvin''s voice telling the secretary.


    ¡°Mr. Be and I have something urgent to deal with, we need to go out. You receive the visitor in the


    office.¡±


    As the voice of Calvin fell, the elevator door closed and it began to descend.


    In such a situation, how could Wendy continue to stay, so she could only leave with disappointment.


    Out of the elevator, Brian told Calvin to call Winnie, because Winnie would not answer his phone.


    After talking with Winnie, Calvin knew that Winnie was in the hospital, so they drove straight to the


    hospital.


    Winnie got a serious fever that she felt even her bones and eyes were hurting.


    She drove to the hospital enduring the pain and went straight to the doctor who she saw yesterday.


    When she reached the door of the doctor''s office, Brian suddenly took her hand behind her.


    ¡°Winwin.¡±


    At that moment, Brian realized that the temperature of Winnie''s hands could melt ice quickly.


    ¡°You get a fever, why not tell me?¡±


    Brian was not using Winnie, but was self-ming.


    ¡°Why, there''s no need to tell everyone. I already have an appointment with the doctor. Go in.¡±


    Winnie said feebly. She did not feel surprised because of the appearance of Brian, but felt


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ufortable.


    Brian apanied Winnie to the doctor''s office and the doctor diagnosed Winnie.


    Looking at Winnie''s rosy face, the doctor touched Winnie''s forehead.


    ¡°It is hot, this temperature must be at least over 39.5 degrees.¡±


    The doctor measured the temperature by his own experience, and gave orders to the nurse.


    ¡°Get the thermometer, and then go and get some medicine for the fever.¡±


    The doctor prepared for two eventualities to make it faster.


    ¡°The medicine to take or inject?¡±


    Asked the nurse.


    ¡°For intramuscr injection. Thedy is not in good health. The fever must be reduced as soon as


    possible.¡±


    After the nurse confirmed, she hurried to the injection room to get it prepared.


    The doctor asked Winnie to open her mouth and helped her test the temperature.


    ¡°39.7 body temperature, it is too high, with thisdy''s physical quality, if the fever goes on, she will pass


    out.¡±


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Brian became nervous.


    ¡°Doctor, get infusion first. Infusion is faster.¡±


    ¡°Thisdy camest night with a high fever and received infusion this morning because she still had a


    high fever. The interval was too short for the infusion now.¡±


    ¡°First bring down the fever, and get infusion in the evening.¡±


    Hearing what the doctor said, Brian knew that Winnie was so seriously ill, and was in the hospital at


    midnightst night.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me when you called this morning?¡±


    Brian asked Winnie softly.


    ¡°Even if I told you, you can''t rece me, instead, you will worry about me.¡±


    Winnie said indifferently.


    ¡°Thisdy is very tough. If I am right, there is no ce in your body that does not hurt. The person is in


    the case of high fever, the head will be dizzy and bones will ache, even muscle and waist are aching.


    Do you feel your eyes like burning?¡±


    The doctor said so because this patient was tough and he could not see any pain in her face.


    ¡°Yes, but it will be ok, I can endure it.¡±


    Winnie answered lightly, and did not want herself look weak.


    However, Brian''s heart pulled together because of the doctor''s words.


    Winnie had been ill sincest night, but she did not tell him, she must be angry with him, she must be


    sick because she spent too much time blowing by the sea.


    He was wrong and caused Winnie sick.


    At this time, the nurse called Winnie to the injection room. After a fever injection, the doctor did not let


    Winnie leave but stay in the ward for observation.


    Winnie''s fever had not subsided. She was dizzy lying on the bed. Brian sat on one side and watched.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Brian had been around and constantly asked her.


    ¡°I am fine, I am just sleepy and want to sleep.¡±


    Winnie was not sleepy but a fever made her dizzy.


    ¡°Don''t sleep yet. The doctor told you to drink lots of hot water. It will help cool you down.¡±


    Brian said and handed the hot water to Winnie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink more, my stomach is full.¡±


    Winnie refused, if she kept drinking, she would vomit out.


    ¡°Winwin, can you tell me the first time when you get in troubles?¡±


    Brian chatted with Winnie and would ask her to drink more hot water when she digested.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t want to bother you. I will be ok by myself, besides I have aunt and


    Vanessa.¡±


    Winnie meant that Brian was not needed, because seeing him when she was sick would make her


    heartache and make her unable to be tough.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you still angry about what happened yesterday?¡±


    Brian could not help but mentioned what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Yesterday it was that I am not tolerant, I thought too much. Never mind, Let the past in the past.¡±


    Winnie did not confirm or deny. Although she said it was in the past, she still felt ufortable.


    She loved Brian, could endure that Brian did not care about her. But she could not bear Wendy''s injury


    to her.


    From now on she would not forgive Wendy, would not forgive ra.


    ¡°Winwin, don''t do that. If we don''t open the knot in heart, we will be more and more distant. As for


    what happened yesterday, it was that I thought too little and ignored your feelings. I promise you...¡±


    Brian wanted to apologize, but he could not say ¡°sorry¡±, at the middle if his sentence, he was


    interrupted by Winnie.


    ¡°It''s really all right. I said it is in the past. You don''t have to promise me anything, just let it be.¡±


    Winnie did not want to have guarantee from Brian, which she had heard it for many time from him.


    Whatever was rted to Winnie, Brian would think too little and ignored her feelings.


    Since it was excuse, why did she have to listen to it?


    ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t put the wholepany aside because of me. I''ll call Emily or Oscar, they cane


    and stay with me. Don''t worry about me. I''ll sleep it off.¡±


    After giving Brian a reassuring smile, Winnie closed her eyes.


    Winnie felt Brian here would cause burden to her heart even if he said nothing. And she didn''t want to


    talk about the heartache topic any more.


    Her heart had been scarred, had been glued. Once the tears flew into her heart, it would melt the glue


    and her heart split again.


    Winnie¡¯s smile was bitter in Brian¡¯s eyes. He felt that Winnie still cared about what happened yesterday,


    and Winnie deliberately alienated him.

 ?Chapter 433 Reassure Winnie

    ?Chapter 433 Reassure Winnie


    Winnie''s alienation was thest thing Brian wanted to see. It was the best evidence that he did not take


    good care of Winnie, vition of his promise to Winnie, making her feel sad and could not move on.


    How should he do? If the mystery in his heart could not be solved, would he be like this for a lifetime?


    Would Winnie leave sooner orter?


    But his damned memory no longer moved forward. He did not want to give up, but it did not make any


    progress.


    Winnie was still in a fever, he could not leave.


    He asked Calvin to go back to thepany to arrange work and he stayed with Winnie.


    After a while, Winnie fell asleep, andter she began to have sweat on her forehead, neck and even all


    over her body. The doctor said this was a sign of fever bringing down.


    Winnie did not know how long she slept, but when she woke up, she found that all the organs in her


    body did not hurt, and her eyes did not feel burning.


    ¡°You have been here? Why not go back? You still have a lot of work to do.¡±


    Winnie turned her head and found Brian still sitting on the bed, so she asked.


    ¡°Calvin is back. How can I leave when you are still in a fever?¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Brian got up and touched Winnie''s forehead with his hand. He made sure the temperature was normal


    before withdrawing his hand. But he had been doing this while Winnie was sleeping.


    ¡°I''m all right, I''ll go back to thepany with you.¡±


    With that, Winnie sat up.


    ¡°No, the doctor advised you to rest, you may have a fever again. The doctors also advised you not to


    go home so you won''t infect your family. This flu is so bad that there is a great chance of infection.¡±


    Brian conveyed the words of the doctor. He did not agree that Winnie went home, if she infected the


    kids, Winnie would be more worried.


    ¡°Then ask the doctor to get hospitalized for me. It''s really bad for the kids if I go home.¡±


    Winnie was a mother and had enough experience to know that it would infect others. In this way, she


    could not go to thepany, nor go home, she could only stay in the hospital.


    ¡°Come with me to the suburbs. My sister takes care of you and I can rest assured to work.¡±


    Brian wanted to take this opportunity to get Winnie back.


    ¡°I will infect Ste and Rufus, I prefer to be hospitalized. The nurse will take care of me.¡±


    Winnie insisted, because the suburbs was the ce she could not go even if she was sick.


    How could she go back on the pretext that she was not allowed to go there.


    ¡°Brian, it''s just a cold. Don''t worry. Please persuade Chairman to give the kids back to me, only when


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    he promised that, I can feel at ease.¡±


    Winnie changed the subject.


    Only as soon as possible to solve the problem rted to the kids, Winnie can think of the next step, in


    order to find a way to leave Brian.


    How could Brian not worry? One was that he was worried about Winnie''s illness, the other was that he


    was worried about Winnie''s attitude of deliberately avoiding him.


    She clearly was still angry about what happened yesterday and she got sick because of it, but she now


    downyed it and said she was all right.


    He didn''t exin. He didn''t apologize. He didn''t make things clear. How could she be all right?


    Winnie once again put all hidden in the bottom of her heart, and once again chose to bear silently. But


    Brian wanted her to yell at him like all the other women and let it out.


    Only tough people could bury things in heart, but they needed to take a lot of grievances. If she had


    more injustice, her heart would be away.


    ¡°Don''t worry about the kids, take care of yourself. Grandpa may know that the kids are with you now,


    but he did nothing, so he would not be cruel.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to ask my sister to take the two kids to the old house this weekend. The kids¡¯ works are the


    most useful.¡±


    Brian said, and when there was opportunity, he wouldmunicate with Winnie.


    ¡°What if Chairman doesn''t allow the kids toe back?¡±


    Winnie was worried, after all, Felix had not made final decision.


    ¡°No, my sister can bring them back. Just get well and don''t think about anything. I will keep what I


    promise you. Even if Grandpa doesn''t agree to give you custody of the kids in the end, I won''t let you


    separate from them. I will help you and the kids leave together so that Grandpa can never find you.¡±


    Brian simply put his final card out, so that Winnie could feel at ease.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Winnie asked, looking at Brian sadly with expectation.


    She wanted to know what would happen to Brian if she took the children away. Would he leave with


    them or stay alone?


    ¡°I...¡±


    Brian hesitated, not knowing how to answer.


    He wanted to leave with Winnie and the kids, but such a blow to grandpa was fatal, and besides he


    could not let go of so many staff of the Be Group who followed him.


    And if he left with them, Grandpa won''t give up. He''ll find them. Then Winnie''s situation would be more


    dangerous.


    ¡°You want to stay.¡±


    Winnie gave a bitter answer for Brian before he could answer.


    ¡°Stay if you want, don''t feel hard to make a decision. You don''t have to worry about the children, I will


    take good care of them.¡±


    Winnie sighed and continued.


    ¡°Now that you''re going to let me leave with the children, there''s no need to persuade the chairman. Just


    arrange for us to leave directly. And take care of the Vanessa¡¯s stuff in the school. I can''t just take the


    kids with me. I want to take my aunt and Vanessa with me.¡±


    Brian''s words did reassure Winnie that at least she could be with her children.


    From the moment she knew that Luke was her son, Winnie had been looking for an opportunity to


    leave Brian with her two kids. Now she got the opportunity, but she was disappointed in Brian''s attitude.


    She wanted Brian to say he would leave with them, wanted to spend the rest of her life with Brian. But


    she was in the daydream, she was not important enough to make Brian give up family, give up career,


    give up arge forest to choose her insignificant grass.


    ¡°Winwin, this is thest thing we can do. I''m still going to try to get you to stay in B City. In that way, I


    can have a career and children.¡±


    ¡°I can''t just let you go without trying efforts. My life would be colorless without you.¡±


    Winnie''s words made Brian feel cold. He suddenly felt that he had lost Winnie and kids, suddenly felt


    that he was alone in the world and that Winnie abandoned him.


    But the fact was, he did not choose Winnie but to stay down alone.


    ¡°Maybe. Time will get you used to it.¡±


    Winnie deliberately said her words indifferently. Since she and the children were so important to him,


    why not choose them?


    But Winnie would say out these words, she would not force Brian to do anything he did not like.


    ¡°Winwin, are you willing to leave me?¡±


    Brian asked Winnie. He did not understand why she could put the words so easily.


    Winnie, however, ducked the subject.


    ¡°Brian, I am hungry. Bring me something to eat.¡±


    Brian gazed sadly at Winnie and looked away after a long while


    ¡°Wait, I''ll order food for you.¡±


    Brian did not ask any further questions. He was afraid that the two would quarrel if the subject


    continued.


    The two of them ate together and Winnie felt much better. She wanted to return to thepany but


    was rejected by Brian.


    Brian asked Winnie to rest in the hospital room and drink as much hot water as possible to avoid a


    fever again.


    Winnie knew that no matter where she went, it was irresponsible behavior, so she could only stay in the


    hospital.


    After calling her aunt, shey in bed to rest. At this time, Brian went out to Kevin to see if there was a


    better way.


    Kevin was on the afternoon shift. As he just arrived at the hospital, Brian came.


    ¡°You know Ie work at this hour, you are on time.¡±


    Before Kevin put on the white coat, Brian came timely.


    ¡°I''ve been here for a while and Winnie is here, she gets a fever.¡±


    Brian said in a low tone and he was in low spirit.


    ¡°You have been in the hospital? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I''ll go and see Winwin first.¡±


    As he said that, Kevin quickly put on the white coat.


    Kevin was to leave after changing the clothes, but Brian stopped him.


    ¡°A doctor had check on her, now she is fine and taking rest in the ward.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s talk. I''m torn right now.¡±


    Looked at Brian¡¯s depressing face, he guessed why he was upset.


    Kevin looked at the time and found it was ahead of the work time, so he took Brian to the roof of the


    hospital.


    ¡°It''s quieter and has a wide view. Not saying anything will even make you feel better here.¡±


    It was the first time Kevin had brought Brian here, just to ease Brian¡¯s mood.


    Kevin looked back at Brian and continued to say.


    ¡°Does Winnie find out the woman who saved your life?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Brian replied in a deep voice.


    ¡°That woman has been found?¡±


    Kevin wondered.


    ¡°No, If she has been found, the problem will have been solved. And I won''t have any worries.¡±


    Brian took a sigh, and did not improve the mood because of the broad vision here.


    ¡°What is it? Say it.¡±


    Kevin urged eagerly.


    ¡°Winwin is sick because...¡±


    Brian briefly said what happened in these days.


    ¡°So Winwin got sick from the sea breeze? You know she is weak physically, why let her blow the sea


    breeze?¡±


    Kevin controlled his temper and would have lost his temper if Brian had not been upset.


    ¡°That woman isn''t important, and you''re not sure your heart to her. If you recover your memory she is


    only your rescuer and it has nothing to do with your feeling, and you will regret hurting Winwin.¡±


    Kevin continued.


    ¡°And you have broken up with Wendy, you should keep a distance from her. It can be solved on the


    phone if there is any problems, or you can ask Albert they to solve it. Why do you have to meet? It


    makes Winwin ufortable.¡±


    ¡°What I am most worried about now is that that woman is Wendy. What do you want me to do if it is


    Wendy? If it is Wendy, it means I have hurt my rescuer.¡±

 Chapter 434 Wendys Windfall

    Chapter 434 Wendy''s Windfall


    Because he was not sure if Wendy was that woman or now, he had a peaceful attitude to her, so he


    had been tangled.


    ¡°Wendy just wore a dress very simr to that woman''s. The casual clothes were everywhere. Let


    Winwin wear them, let Daenerys wear them. They might also be the woman who had saved you. Why


    don''t you think it''s unfair for Winwin that you judge so casually? How much she has done for you and


    how much she loves you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want a woman who loves you to leave you? How can you really hurt her?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s question made Brian speechless. He made Winwin sad without knowing the truth. That was not


    the way he did things. Why did it all go wrong with women?


    Brian said nothing, and Kevin continued to say.


    ¡°Wendy did not apologize to her, but still contacted with ra. Do you think they won''t continue to hurt


    Winwin?¡±


    ¡°Your attitude to Wendy is wrong. Since you have broken you, you should not be hesitate because of


    anything. If you procrastinate like this, Wendy and ra won¡¯t care about Winwin.¡±


    ¡°And you''re going to make Winnie insecure. She''s going to wonder if you love her or not. Brian, don''t


    think of silly things any more. You used to do things quickly, but now you procrastinate.¡±


    Kevin was very helpless. He had advised Brian how many times. Although he could understand Brian¡¯s


    entanglement, Brian should consider the present situation.


    ¡°I just don''t know what to do now. Now Winwin wants to stay away from me and when I want to exin


    to her, she always avoided me. I am afraid I can''t keep her around if it moves on.¡±


    Brian finally spoke.


    ¡°It is your problem. Winwin has put up with it enough. She doesn''t say anything, doesn''t ask for


    anything, doesn''t cause you any trouble. I think she it has reached to her limit.¡±


    ¡°Brian, you must find out who is most important to you now. If you don''t understand, you will lost


    Winwin and regret it.¡±


    Kevin was worried. Winnie was obviously disappointed now. A woman did not stay with the man for


    seek fame and wealth. There were few people could do that.


    But a woman''s tolerance was limited. When she could not take it anymore, she would leave even if she


    was sad and painful.


    ¡°The most important thing for me now is Winwin. Nobody can take her ce in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about me. I know what to do.¡±


    Brian seemed to have figured it out. His primary task now was to cherish Winwin. As for those faint


    memories, let nature take its course.


    Before Brian and Kevin had finished talking, Calvin called, saying thepany needed Brian to deal


    with something.


    Brian asked Kevin to take care of Winnie and then went directly back to thepany.


    However, Kevin and Brian''s conversation was heard by Wendy. She heard it not by coincidence, but


    deliberately.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aftering out from the Be Group, she had following Brian''s car. At the beginning, she just


    wanted to know which hospital Winnie was in, but when she arrived at the hospital, she followed Brian


    all the time.


    Unexpectedly she had windfall and actually heard Brian and Kevin''s conversation.


    She began to think about that woman in their conversation. She wasn''t sure what happened, but she


    was sure it wasn''t her.


    Wendy suddenly remembered Brian¡¯s call before she went abroad.


    On the phone, Brian was angry and told all the things about herself. He said that he liked the wrong


    woman and that Wendy was not that woman who saved him.


    Wendy was exposed at that time, so she was stunned and panic and did not pay attention to Brian¡¯s


    following words.


    Now it seemed that it could the Woman in Brian and Kevin¡¯s conversation.


    It seemed that Brian''s heart was not entirely for Winnie''s, that was to say, Winnie was likely to be a


    traveler in Brian''s life.


    Wendy was still on the roof, but now she showed cunning eyes.


    Since Kevin knew Winnie was sick, Daenerys knew it, since Daenerys knew it, Leo knew it.


    Taking this as an excuse, Leo asked Emily out.


    On the way to the hospital.


    Emily had been silent, Leo felt that the atmosphere was too dull and spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out since you get well?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to go out. I learn something at home that I can use when I go abroad.¡±


    Emily replied in a low voice.


    They had not seen each other for several days since Leo had been driven away. Although she missed


    Leo very much, she forbore. She didn''t call him, or send him message.


    She rejected his calls and ignored his messages.


    However, when Leo appeared in front of her, her mood wasplex, mixing with inexplicable joy and


    intermittent heartache.


    ¡°How are the procedures for going abroad?¡±


    Leo continued to ask.


    ¡°No news yet, they always said that I have some formalities which do not qualify. It seems that the


    formalities of settling down abroad are troublesome.¡±


    Emily kept looking out of the window as she spoke, not daring or wanting to look at Leo driving in front


    of her.


    Or, she would have heartache or feel softhearted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to study abroad? You are to settle down?¡±


    Leo asked with doubts. Settling down was not the same as studying abroad.


    ¡°Studying abroad takes years. It''s no different from settling down.¡±


    Emily was still indifferent, hiding her feelings in her heart.


    ¡°Emily, are you really not going to give me another chance?¡±


    Leo began to feel sad, although he knew that Emily could not go away for the time being, he knew that


    if Emily was determined to leave, he would not be able to let her stay forever.


    ¡°There''s only one chance between people, and we''ve used it up.¡±


    Emily said with a sigh and heartache, and then pretended to be tough and said.


    ¡°Talk to Winwin about our affairs as soon as possible. If it''s toote, I''m afraid I''ll leave.¡±


    Emily had to remind Leo again and again for fear that what she was worried about would happen.


    ¡°Give me one more chance, and feel with your heart if I really like you.¡±


    Leo fought for the chance again. After he said this, he looked at Emily in the rearview mirror, but she


    still looked out of the window with the same posture.


    ¡°Stop talking about it. Everyone has the right to be loved, and everyone has the right to refuse love. I


    don''t want to waste time on love. You¡¯d better put your heart on someone else. For the one you love,


    you can find another woman to rece me.¡±


    How could Emily give him a chance? Leo had been fighting for an opportunity, but the pendant had


    been in the car. Although it was only a small souvenir, it had extraordinary meaning for Leo.


    That pendant was there, which proved that Leo could not let Winnie go. If so, even if she gave him a


    chance, she was just substitute.


    Since then, she would not give Leo the opportunity to hurt her.


    The two men stopped talking and remained silent until they reached the hospital.


    They came to the ward together, which surprised Winnie.


    ¡°How do you know I am here?¡±


    ¡°Kevin knew it, don¡¯t you think we will not know it?¡±


    At this time, Emily looked energetic, walking toward the hospital bed as she spoke.


    Then Leo suddenly pulled her.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Then Leo took out a disposable disinfection mask and put it on for her before she had any reaction.


    ¡°I don''t have to wear it.¡±


    ¡°It will be safer. You have just had recovered, so you have low immunity, don¡¯t get infected.¡±


    Leo said warmly and Emily was touched.


    Emily hoped Leo was not acting, but cared about her from the heart.


    After helping Emily put it on, he and Emily walked over to Winnie. Leo handed another mark to Winnie.


    ¡°Come on, don''t loathe it. Put it on, for double insurance.¡±


    Winnie took the mask with a smile and put it on herself.


    ¡°Emily, there are not many sunshine boy like this. You must hold fast, or he will be robbed by others.¡±


    Winnie joked. She thought Emily was the happiest woman in the world because she had met the


    warmest man in the world.


    ¡°Mine won''t be robbed away. If I hold him too tightly, he will feel annoyed. It''s a routine, and no man


    should be held too tightly.¡±


    Emily said jokingly, but her heart was bitter.


    She admitted that Leo was indeed one of the few sunshine men, but it was a pity that she could not


    catch this warm man''s heart, it was a pity that this sunshine man had a woman he loved.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much rtionship, but you get much experience. It is quite reasonable.¡±


    Winnie burst outughing. Every time she saw Emily, she felt like she was in a good mood.


    Emily was a little angel, fighting for nothing.


    ¡°Of course, or how do I control a man''s heart?¡±


    Emily joined Winnie, and then continued to speak.


    ¡°Daenerys¡¯ kid would be one month old. Get well and we can drink together.¡±


    ¡°We can drink, but Daenerys can¡¯t. If she drinks, the baby will get drunk too.¡±


    Winnie was stillughing, as if she had not been so happy in many days.


    ¡°I forget that. Then we drink at home to allure her.¡±


    Emily smiled as if she had been kissed by the angel. Then she realized something and hold back her


    smile.


    ¡°Are you alone in the hospital with nobody to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°My aunt wasing, but I didn''t allow that because I am afraid she will get infected. The kids and


    Vanessa don¡¯t know I am sick.¡±


    Winnie answered indifferently. She did not feel wrong being alone in hospital, because she had been


    used to it.


    ¡°How about your boyfriend? Doesn''t he know?¡±


    Emily continued to ask, she felt that Brian was not qualified as Leo.


    ¡°He had been here for a while, but he came back because he got something to do.¡±


    ¡°You are too miserable. I can lend you my boyfriend. You are sick, but your boyfriend only focuses on


    work, he is not good.¡±


    Emily said jokingly, but she wanted to create an opportunity for Leo.


    Although she felt ridiculous, it was not a bad thing that Winnie and Leo were together.


    ¡°Forget it, if I''ll stay here and Mr. Be knows it, I will be hospitalized.¡±


    Leo managed to defuse the awkward jokes.

 Chapter 435 Another Fever

    Chapter 435 Another Fever


    Leo could take care of Winnie, but as a friend. He did not have other motives.


    Leo continued to joke.


    ¡°If I have to take care of you, Emily must be with me, otherwise I can''t bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of me. I just have a cold. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can go back. I am fine, don''t worry. If you stay long, you will be infected.¡±


    Winnie did not want more people to get sick, and didn''t want everyone to worry about her. She could


    ask them to leave.


    ¡°All right, if nothing happens, we will leave first. If no one is with you in the evening, you can call me, I


    will be here.¡±


    Emily decided to leave, not because of Winnie but she was tired of acting.


    After Leo and Emily left, Winnie felt ill again and felt her body temperature rising. For fear of affecting


    Brian''s work, she had to call a doctor by herself.


    After the doctor''s examination, the nurse began to give infusion to Winnie.


    As the infusion just began, before the doctor and nurse had left, Brian came to the ward.


    ¡°Have a fever again?¡±


    When Brian saw the doctor and nurse, he guessed that Winnie had a fever.


    ¡°Yes, but not that high. The temperature is 38.5 degrees. It does not need medicine to cool down


    temporarily.¡±


    The doctor answered Brian.


    ¡°Why get a fever again? She is taking medicine and getting infusion, but she doesn¡¯t get well.¡±


    Brian was worried. Winnie''s physical quality was weak, and she could not stand such a torment. Brian


    was really afraid that Winnie would get fainted.


    ¡°The virus is obstinate, and all these patients have repeat fevers. But it is not a high fever, it is better.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to worry, after this infusion, she will feel much better, and she will be fine by tomorrow


    morning at thetest.¡±


    The doctor understood Brian''s eagerness, as family members were in such a mood.


    ¡°Can we go home?¡±


    Brian asked. He was afraid that Winnie could not rest well in the hospital.


    ¡°Yes, you can go home when the infusion is over. But prepare some medicine to reduce fever in case


    you need it.¡±


    The doctor allowed Winnie to go home. Even if she was in the hospital, she could only take


    antipyretics.


    The doctor exined and left the room with the nurse.


    Winnie at this time was dizzy.


    ¡°Have you got your work done?¡±


    Winnie did not care about herself but concerned about Brian''s work.


    ¡°Yes. I''ll bright you some hot water. You can¡¯t have a fever all the time though it is not high.¡±


    Brian got up, then Winnie held Brian''s hand weakly.


    ¡°I can''t drink it now. I''ll drink itter.¡±


    Winnie''s hand was hot, which made Brian even more worried.


    ¡°Then drink itter. Take medicine if you have a high temperature.¡±


    Brian felt sorry but had no other way.


    Winnie closed her eyes, but did not let go of her hand on Brian.


    ¡°I feel very tired. I really want to lie here and not to think anything.¡±


    Winnie said with emotion, but she was not tired physically but mentally.


    ¡°If you are tired don''t work. You can rest for a lifetime with me around.¡±


    Brian said it with certainty, because he could be sure of it. Let alone a lifetime, he could support her for


    a few lifetimes even if she did not work.


    ¡°Then I will be a waste? I¡¯d better work, it doesn¡¯t matter to be tired.¡±


    Winnie would rather feel tired than to be supported with money. Her only dignity was not to give in to


    money.


    ¡°I want to go to sleep. I''ll be all right after a good sleep. Please keep an eye on the infusion.¡±


    Winnie said polite words in a naughty way. She did not want to trouble anyone, but she had to.


    It was not a high fever and there was no pain in her body, but she was so dizzy that she couldn''t think


    of anything. She could let herself fall asleep.


    Winnie soon fell asleep, and Brian sat by the bed.


    It was Winnie who had held his hand. Now he was holding her hand in his own.


    Looking at Winnie''s reddish face, looking at her dry lips due to fever, Brian felt sad.


    Although Winnie loved him, Brian felt that she reserved and did not dare to express all her love.


    She was so insecure about love that she dared not give away all she had. However, he gave Winnie


    this feeling of insecurity.


    When Winnie woke up, she felt much better and her temperature dropped.


    But it didn''t look like she was in the hospital.


    Looking around, Winnie was sure that she was in hilltop vi.


    This was a ce she didn''t want toe to, since she knew that the woman in the picture was very


    important to Brian, she had no feelings for this ce. She felt she would fight for Brian with that


    woman.


    When Winnie got up, Brian came in.


    ¡°You are up.¡±


    Brian went to the bed and touched Winnie''s forehead to make sure that she did not have a fever.


    ¡°What time is it and why am I here?¡±


    Winnie felt confused and did not know what time it was.


    ¡°It''s more than nine o''clock. You didn''t wake up after the infusion, so I brought you here. The kids are


    not here. We are the only two here, so you don¡¯t have to worry infecting others. And the air here is


    good for your recovery.¡±


    Brian''s tone was gentle, and his words were warm.


    ¡°Send me back to the hospital. I am afraid you can¡¯t sleep well if I have a fever in the middle of the


    night.¡±


    Winnie found an excuse. She didn''t want to be here.


    ¡°If you are in the hospital, I will be with you. The doctor said in the midnight you may have a fever, I will


    worry about you if you are alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? I''ll give you something to eat.¡±


    As Brian was about to get up, Winnie said.


    ¡°I have no appetite. I don''t feel like eating anything. Get me a ss of water. I want to have more


    sleep.¡±


    Winnie really did not want to eat anything, she felt she was to vomit.


    Since she couldn''t get out of here, she would go to sleep early so that she wouldn''t mind anything.


    ¡°I''ll get you some water. Take your medicine and then go to bed.¡±


    Brian walked out, leaving Winnie alone in the bedroom.


    Winnie''s eyes fell on the drawer containing several mobile phones.


    Was that woman there? Was she Brian''s first love? Brian had deep feelings for her that his feeling was


    still there though he had lost his memory.


    When Winnie was in a daze, Brian came in with water and medicine.


    Winnie obediently took the medicine and theny down.


    ¡°I''m still dizzy. I''m going to sleep.¡±


    As soon as Winnie said this, Brian turned off all the lights in the room.


    It was dark in the bedroom, but Winnie felt that Brian was lying next to her.


    ¡°Don''t get so close to me. You''ll be infected.¡±


    Winnie pushed Brian with her hand. If he was infected, his work would bepletely suspended.


    But Brian did not stay away. Instead, he embraced Winnie in his arms.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get close to you, how can I know if you have a fever or not?¡±


    ¡°We haven''t been together for a long time. Let me hold you.¡±


    Brian was not afraid of being infected. It was better if he was infected. Then he could rest with Winnie.


    Winnie said nothing, the dark room fell silent. But this silence did not made Winnie feel sweet, but


    depressed.


    ¡°Open the curtains. I want to see the sky.¡±


    Obediently, Brian reached for the remote control of the curtain and opened it.


    When the curtains were opened, the light from the courtyard was reflected into the bedroom, and the


    faint light from the stars in the sky finally made Winnie rxed.


    ¡°The view here is so good, it makes me feel good.¡±


    Winnie said.


    ¡°Winwin, there is something I want to tell you.¡±


    Brian was not in the mood to see outside. He was thinking about how to say it so that Winnie could


    ept it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Winnie was confused, but at the same time she began to worry. She was afraid that what Brian said


    would be too much for her to bear.


    ¡°Did I tell you about the woman in the picture?¡±


    Brian¡¯s tone was slow, afraid that Winnie could not ept it.


    Winnie felt never. She thought Brian had found that woman and he wanted to break up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She answered as indifferent as possible. Even if Brian wanted to break up, even if she would have


    heartache, she had to pretend as if she was ok with it.


    ¡°I came back two dayste from myst business trip because of that woman. I looked for her there for


    two days.¡±


    Brian paused at this point, as he could clearly feel Winnie''s body tightening.


    Winnie bore it and asked no questions. Because she didn''t want to know about the process, she just


    wanted to hear the result.


    ¡°But I couldn''t find her.¡±


    Brian continued.


    ¡°I don''t know what I feel about that woman, I wanted to find her out, wanted to find out what I feel. So I


    didn¡¯t pay much attention to you those days.¡±


    ¡°But the person I love the most now is you. Even if I find her, even if I know what I feel about her, I will


    still choose you.¡±


    Brian was candid about his feelings.


    At the beginning, he did not want to tell Winnie about it and wanted to deal with it quietly. But it did not


    work, because if Winnie found it out herself, she would be sad.


    Winnie said nothing but sighed, because Brian did not put forward to break up, she felt rxed.


    ¡°Brian, you know that I have never asked you to give me an identity or status. Even if you feel you love


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    that woman, I am ok with it. After all, you know her ahead of me.¡±


    Winnie finally spoke. She felt it necessary to give her attitude and try not to make it hard for Brian.


    Winnie continued.


    ¡°Don''t worry too much about what I think, but do as you please. She''s your memory. Find her and you''ll


    find your lost memories. I thank you for telling this to me and for thinking I have right to know about it.¡±


    ¡°Winwin, don''t say that. In this world, the person I love most is you, the person I want to grow old


    together is you. So you have right to know everything.¡±


    Brian felt Winnie''s answer was so polite and so formal. The more she said that, the more it proved that


    she cared and she felt hurtful because of this matter.


    ¡°Winwin, even if I have my memory back, even if I had liked her, I believe the person I choose is you.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you this because I don''t want you to get your head around it and get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 436 Choose Between Her and Me

    Chapter 436 Choose Between Her and Me


    Brian paused for a moment and continued.


    "And as for my attitude towards Wendy, it was because she may be that woman. If she really saved my


    life, I''m afraid I''ll feel guilty for being so unkind to her."


    "But you don''t have to take it to heart, I have no feelings for Wendy, it is impossible we get back


    together."


    Now that it had been spoken of, Brian should make it clear, so that Winnie would not feel


    ufortable.


    Winnie sighed again, but felt much morefortable than when she had wild thought. But it''s toote


    for Brian to mention it.


    She knew that it was impossible for her and Brian to be together in the future, so she could not interfere


    with how many women Brian had. They would not get married in the end, so she could not expect too


    much of Brian. But the only thing she wanted was Brian''s attitude.


    Like now, if he said it out, she would feel better, or she would feel being ignored and cheated.


    "Do it in your own way, and I will not interfere. Whether Wendy is that woman or not, I would forgive


    her. I didn''t send her to prison, it is already an act of tolerance."


    "I want nothing, but she will never be where I am. If you feel difficult to do with it, choose between her


    and me."


    "Wendy still doesn''t think what she did to me is wrong, it proves that she doesn''t give up on you at all.


    Everything she did is ostensibly staged for you to see."


    Now that Brian had said so, Winnie had no choice but to say what she thought. She felt everything that


    Wendy did was to get back to Brian, during this process, she would be hurt avoidably.


    "Winwin, Wendy has given up on me and won''t bother us anymore."


    Brian did not want Winnie to have grudge, but wanted her to be as sunny as before. But his words were


    like giving unprincipled protection to Wendy in Winnie¡¯s eyes.


    But Winnie did notin. His opinion on Wendy was his own business.


    "Maybe I''m overthinking about it, but I think I should remind you that if she''s doing anything to hurt me,


    I''m not going to spare her."


    Winnie said with certainty. She would not attack anyone, but she would take anyone¡¯s attack silently.


    She had to protect herself, for the sake of her two children.


    Because other people''s protection was lip service, she could only rely on her own. She had no backup,


    no one to rely on, so she had to be tough.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen again. Don''t think about anything, just take care of yourself and be a good


    mother."


    "Give me some time and I will find out who the woman is as soon as possible. If it is not Wendy, I will


    stay away from her."


    Brian pacified Winnie, knowing that she had been unable to forgive Wendy. It was natural she could not


    forgive Wendy, after all, Wendy did not really apologize to Winnie.


    In order to rx Winnie, he had to speed up.


    "Memory doesn''t take a rush to recover, so take your time."


    Winnieforted Brian and then she said nothing more. She just said she was too sleepy, turned her


    back against Brian and then closed her eyes.


    She had no right to intervene Brian¡¯s affair and she did not care he believed Wendy or her. She had


    warned him of the possibility, just to give him a reminder.


    Whether or not Brian realized the importance of this reminder, it was his own business.


    Winnie couldn''t sleep after a long time. That night she figured out a lot of things, figured out her heart,


    and knew what she should do in the future.


    She wanted to think nothing, as before, for man had no power of foretelling, and it is vain to think about


    it. She did want to fight for anything, because even if she tried, it might not belong to her.


    In the next days, she had no fever anymore, but she still got a cold.


    Winnie was sent to hospital for infusion by Brian, and he then went back topany.


    After telling her aunt about her condition over the phone, she continued to get infusion.


    However, Wendy came to her ward.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie looked at Wendy alertly.


    ¡°Ie to see you.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s attitude was different with Winnie¡¯s. she said in a low and soft voice, and she did not seem


    scheming.


    ¡°How do you know I am here?¡±


    ¡°I knew you are sick and hospitalized when I was in Brian¡¯s office yesterday, so Ie to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s been long since what happened to us, and I feel ashamed toe to you. Today Ie to


    apologize to you.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Winwin, it was my bad. I was impulsive and made you and you children hurt. I promise it won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    It was too sudden, and Winnie could not believe it.


    And it was interesting. She said she would not apologize yesterday, but now she was in her ward. Did


    she do it deliberately?


    But it was unimportant if Wendy made apology or not, but there was no sincerity in her eyes.


    ¡°Ok, you can go out. I will affect you, if you get sick, I can¡¯t take the responsibility.¡±


    Winnie did not care Wendy¡¯s apology and did not want Wendy to stand in front of her.


    ¡°Winwin, I hope you can forgive me and we can be friends.¡±


    ¡°Have a rest, I wille and see you the other day.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    Winnie did not feelfortable, so she got off the bed and walked out of the ward pushing the infusion


    shelf.


    As she walked out, Wendy turned to the elevator.


    She caught up. As she turned too and saw Wendy, she gave a ironic smile.


    Why? Because ra was standing at the door of the elevator.


    What did it mean? It meant that Wendy came after discussion with ra and that they had a n.


    Wendy and ra did not notice Winnie and they kept talking.


    ¡°Did she ept your apology?¡±


    ra asked.


    ¡°It is her business, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    As her voice fell, Winnie spoke, which frightened the two.


    ¡°Wendy, I really hope you meant to apologize, but now it is proved that it is pointless.¡±


    Wearing that ironic smile, Winnie said.


    Then she became serious and her eyes became cold.


    ¡°What you are nning on? Never mind, I can paly with you. ra, you are persistent. Wendy has


    broken up with Brian, what of she is useful to you?¡±


    Winnie said to ra warningly. Hearing that, ra was awkward and there was panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Winnie, I don¡¯t get you. Wendy and I feel sorry for you, so we came to apologize. It is ok that you don¡¯t


    ept it but you can distort our hearts.¡±


    ra defended for herself. But she did not exin that Why Winnie said she used Wendy, for fear that


    Winnie would expose her out of anger.


    ¡°You are here to apologize? Why only Wendy came to the ward and you are out?¡±


    Winnie was domineering, because she had to expose their false face.


    ¡°ra, since you dare worked together with Wendy to go against me, admit it.¡±


    Aa the moment Wendy saw ra was in the hospital too, she knew that they had their in. No matter


    how ra defended herself, she would not believe her.


    Now she regretted that she had forgiven ra for many times, or ra would not be so arrogant.


    ¡°Winnie, it is not like that, we don¡¯t work together to go against you. We doe to apologize to you.¡±


    Wendy said. Though they got caught, she could not let their efforts go vain.


    ¡°Then what did you say just now?¡±


    Winnie once again gave the ironic smile. Since they did not admit it, she had her way to shut them up.


    ¡°Nothing, we just fear that you don¡¯t ept our apology.¡±


    Wendy was fluttered.


    ¡°On your way to here, you must have talked about how to apology. If there is a record in the car, we


    can have a check.¡±


    Winnie said and felt ying with the two was fun, she felt pleased when she saw their gloomy faces.


    ¡°There is no record in the car, we can¡¯t prove that we are innocent.¡±


    ra was calmpared to Wendy, but she felt that she could not hold on in face of the domineering


    Winnie.


    ¡°Check the WeChat then. You must havemunicated on the WeChat. Don¡¯t you want to prove that


    you are innocent, show your chat record and prove your innocence.¡±


    Winnie raised a request. Wendy at this time was panic and did not know what to say, so she had to say.


    ¡°It has been deleted.¡±


    But then she felt wrong and then said.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    She wanted to exin, but Winnie was sure that they must have something could not been seen in the


    chat record, so she did not want to y with them anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t defend, Wendy, even if you have deleted it, I can restore it. Even if you don¡¯t give me your


    phone, I can hack into it.¡±


    Hearing that, ra was panic too.


    ¡°Without our permission, it is illegal to hack in our phone.¡±


    ra raised her voice and confronted with Winnie.


    And now Winnie cast her eyes to ra.


    ¡°ra, Wendy doesn¡¯t know my ability, but don¡¯t you know it? Since I have the ability to hack in your


    phone, I have the ability to avoid being found out. I can erase the browse record.


    ¡°Don¡¯t defend yourselves anymore, it is meaningless. Don¡¯t you want to frame me and get me away


    from Brian, well, just try, but if you hurt my children, I will not spare you.¡±

 Chapter 437 The Woman in his Memory

    Chapter 437 The Woman in his Memory


    Winnie had to warm them and had to directly expose their true faces.


    ¡°I hope you can attack me in the front me instead of from the back, if you fail, you may hurt yourself.¡±


    With that, she turned with the infusion shelf.


    After that, she remembered she still have something to say.


    Then she turned to Wendy.


    ¡°Fix your household registration, but let it be my handhold.¡±


    Winnie once again reminded Wendy, she believed that this reminder was a weak point for Wendy.


    After Winnie left, Wendy and ra turned pale on face.


    Wendy¡¯s heart trembled because of Winnie¡¯s remaindered. It had been a long time, she thought Winnie


    would have forgotten it, but she remembered it all the tome and now she threatened her as a handhold.


    ra was panic and annoyed.


    Winnie almost exposed her motive, she was clearly warming her, so she had to be careful.


    They felt better when to returned to the car. Remembering what Winnie said to Wendy, she asked.


    ¡°Wendy, did we fail today?¡±


    ¡°I think so, if Brian knows that we made a perfunctory apology, he will now believe me.¡±


    Wendy regretted it. She did not expect that Winnie was so alert and would follow her even if she was in


    infusion.


    She was not unthoughtful, if she came alone, it would not end up like this.


    ¡°Wendy, what does Winnie mean by herst words? What is wrong with you household registration?¡±


    ra asked curiously and put all her attention on Wendy¡¯s expression, trying to find any clues.


    Sure enough, Wendy looked panic and then gave a perfunctory answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t get her.¡±


    Wendy said she did not understand, but her eyes were erratic.


    Seeing that, ra had doubts and she remembered Wendy¡¯s call. She did not know what happened,


    but she felt Wendy had something to hide from her.


    ¡°Winnie is swashbuckling, she is talking nonsense. Don¡¯t mind it, Wendy. It doesn¡¯t matter we failed, we


    still have n B. You contact Mr. Be openly and get him back.¡±


    ra did not ask anymore but encouraged Wendy.


    Wendy would not say out her secret and it needed to be found out.


    Winnie did not tell Brian that Wendy hade to the hospital, because it is pointless, and Brian would


    do nothing to Wendy.


    After a day of resting in the hospital, she came to thepany.


    There were a lot of work to do. If she did not work, the schedule would be dyed and it would bring


    lost to the Be Group.


    She was focus on work and forgot about the time and even forgot to have lunch. If it were not Brian


    came to find her, she might could only had supper.


    As they were to go out and reached the elevator, Wendy walked out of the elevator.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Wendy asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    Brian asked.


    ¡°Yes, but if you are going out, I cane another day.¡±


    Wendy pretended to be ok with that, but Winnie spoke at this hour.


    ¡°You talk first. I sill have work to you, let me know when you finish.¡±


    Winnie said to Brian and then turned back to her office.


    She knew what Wendy was doing, but she did not care. Brian did not belong to her, whoever took him,


    it was the same to her.


    Even if Wendy got Brian, it was not easy for her to be epted by the Be family.


    Brian took Wendy to his office. He did not ask he to sit down and he kept a distance from Wendy.


    ¡°Wendy, before you say anything, I have something to tell you. Don¡¯te to me suddenly, please


    make an appointment with my secretary, so as not to affect my schedule.¡±


    After talking with Kevin, he determined to focus on Winnie. Only when he stayed away from Wendy,


    Winnie would not be sad.


    ¡°I am sorry, I forgot to make an appointment, I will next time.¡±


    Wendy said sadly. In the past, whenever she came, Brian never said anything about it, but now it was


    different.


    ¡°What do you want to say? I will go out soon.¡±


    As he said that, he took a look at her watch, for fear that Winnie would be impatient.


    ¡°Well, you asked me if we had an ident, I didn¡¯t remember at that time? I recalled a car identst


    night, does that count?¡±


    Wendy said and she believed that Brian would not be in hurry to leave after hearing that.


    Sure enough, there was change in his face. He frowned, looking nervous.


    ¡°What did you say? We had a car ident? When? Where? What does that car look?¡±


    Brian got emotion and nervous. Was Wendy really that woman he had been looking for?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember when, it should be before we started dating. It should be abroad and I don¡¯t


    remember what the car looked. I am so nervous that I don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    This information was from Brian¡¯s phone call years ago.


    On the phone, Brian asked the questions one by one, as if he was confirming something, but Wendy


    could only remember some one of them, and she would take that she did not remember as an excuse


    for those parts she did not know.


    Brian was tunned for a moment. He had been expecting, but why did he not excited when he heard this


    news? Was it because it was Wendy?


    The he asked a few questions, but Wendy gave a vague answer, but it was enough to make sure


    Wendy was that woman.


    Brian finally felt relieved. It did not matter that it was Wendy. He had no feeling for her, though it was


    the fact she saved him.


    ¡°We did not know each other and I don¡¯t remember the specific situation. I lost this part of my memory,


    and I think it was you saved me.¡±


    Brian was not sure, but he could not pretend he knew nothing.


    ¡°You are my saver, Wendy, if you need help, I will help you.¡±


    Brian did not know how to thank her, he promised that if she got difficulties, he would help her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help. I told you just because it came to me mind. I thought it is useful to you, so Ie to


    tell you. I am fine and I don¡¯t need help, I just hope you can be happy.¡±


    Wendy said in a low and soft voice. She did not need any help, she just needed Brian, but she could


    not say that.


    ¡°I will be happy, you too, take care of yourself.¡±


    Brian answered. He could understand Wendy. They had many years being together, she would not get


    over him easily.


    After Wendy left, Brian was in daze alone in the office. He now had the answer, but he was still curious


    and could not help thinking about it.


    But as he thought, he had a headache, so he had to give up.


    He walked out of his office and went out to have lunch with Winnie.


    At the table.


    ¡°No mater what you are thinking, don¡¯t think now, if you don¡¯t eat now, it will be time for work.¡±


    Winnie did not ask anything but reminded Brian to eat.


    Brian came back to his sense. He did not continue to eat but told Winnie what happened.


    ¡°Now I am sure that woman saved me is Wendy, she came to tell me.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie was nervous.


    She guessed that he might be unhappy because of Wendy, but she did not expect this.


    ¡°Then you should be happy, why are you depressed?¡±


    Winnie adjusted her mood and then asked Brian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I know it now but I don¡¯t remember a bit of it.¡±


    That was why Brian was depressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If you don¡¯t get your memory back, you can¡¯t think about it for the rest your life. No


    matter what you are not sure about it, don¡¯t mind it. Don¡¯t be sad for the uncertain thing. It is notte to


    deal with it when ites.¡±


    Winnie took a breath of relief. She thought Brian was to get back to Wendy, and she made him feel


    difficult to deal with.


    But, if not, Winnie had to show her attitude.


    She said jokingly.


    ¡°I thought you will get back to her because you know she was your saver, and that is why you are


    depressed, don¡¯t worry, if you want to get back to her, I will let you go.¡±


    After that, she forced a naughty smile, showing her attitude.


    ¡°Nonsense, my heart is on you, I won¡¯t get back to her. I do feel sorry for her, but I can¡¯t go back to her.


    Don¡¯t talk nonsense, eat.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Brian gave a warming look to Winnie and then continued to eat.


    It had been in the past and he would not be with Wendy, but it was inevitable that he would have more


    contact with her, and he was afraid that Winnie would mind.


    Wendy was in a daze alone in her car, wondering how long her lie couldst. Once Brian had his


    memory back, she could not act anymore.


    It seemed that she had to speed up, making it a fact before Brian got his memory back.


    After thinking a while, she left in car. She sent someone to check the monitoring in the prison, wanting


    to finish the task Penny gave her.

 Chapter 438 Exchange Information

    Chapter 438 Exchange Information


    After work, Brian parted with Winnie. Winnie went home and he came to hospital to find Kevin.


    He told Kevin about Wendy and his uneasy mood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I still want my memory back.¡±


    Brian did not know why he had concern and felt something wrong, and he still cared about that woman


    in the picture.


    ¡°It is normal, if it were me, I want to get memory back because it is real in the memory.¡±


    ¡°Brian, didn¡¯t Wendy require for anything?¡±


    Kevin asked.


    He was sure that it was not Wendy, because they met after that ident.


    But Wendy knew much about it and dared to rece that woman, it meant she had her n.


    ¡°No, she asked for nothing.¡±


    Brian answered in a low voice.


    ¡°How about you? Do you change your mind? Do you regret breaking up with her because you know


    she had saved you?¡±


    Kevin asked. If Brian had changed his mind, he would not conceal it, and he believed that Wendy had


    her n.


    ¡°I know what is love and what is gratitude. I have feeling to Wendy and we won¡¯t be back together. I


    promised her I will help you if she needs help.¡±


    Brian said with certainty. He could pay back for her help but girlfriend could not be changed.


    ¡°Ok, you have you position on that, don¡¯t hurt Winwin again.¡±


    After confirming what Kevin had in mind, Kevin felt relieved, but he had to be careful of Wendy.


    Kevin continued to remind him.


    ¡°Wendy did not request for anything, you should be careful too. She said she had moved on, but I don¡¯t


    believe it. You had been together for years, and now you separated, I don¡¯t think she can move on so


    soon. If you break up with Winwin, can you move on so soon?¡±


    ¡°So watch your behavior and keep an eye on her, don¡¯t give her any chance.¡±


    ¡°I will, if I won¡¯t, Winwin will be unhappy. I can¡¯t hurt her again and I will pay attention to her mood.¡±


    Brian guaranteed and reminded himself.


    After he left, Kevin made a call to Ste and told her what happened.


    ¡°Ste, should we expose Wendy?¡±


    Kevin could not determine what to do, so he called Ste for help.


    ¡°No, if we expose her, Brian would continue to find the truth, we don¡¯t want him to get his memory back


    for the time being.¡±


    Ste stood for the Be family and gave a full consideration. And she had to considered what her


    grand told her not long before.


    But the Be family had respective mind, but on the surface it was peaceful. It was in a mess, if Brian


    kept searching for the truth, it would not do good to anyone. So she prefer to conceal it and let Wendy


    be proud.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Wendy solved that problem for us in this way actually, never mind.¡±


    ¡°I thought so, but Wendy must have her purpose, I am afraid it will hurt Winwin, if so, Winwin and Brian


    will have no hope.¡±


    ¡°Ste, find a way out, I think Winnie¡¯s family is more important.


    Kevin gave his thought. If it was dealt with earlier, it would be good to everyone.


    ¡°It makes sense, I will find a way out.¡±


    Ste hung up the phone. She felt Kevin¡¯s words were reasonable. Winnie did not dare to ept


    Brian¡¯s affection, if Wendy made a scene, Winnie would give up.


    Wendy found out the man Penny did not know within the time Penny gave.


    But she was stunned, looking at the man in the video.


    How could it be Thomas? What were their rtionship? The Be family should note to see


    Penny, but with his help, Penny had afortable life in the prison.


    Wendy did not tell Penny about it immediately. She needed to think of it and found out the secret.


    But after thinking for a night, she did not find anything wrong. She wondered she could tell it to Brain, if


    once she told him, her purpose would be exposed.


    Finally, she decided to see Penny and wanted to get something from her mouth.


    She came in the morning and saw Penny.


    ¡°Youe with answer.¡±


    Penny was expecting, but she pretended to be arrogant, for fear that she lost to Wendy in momentum.


    ¡°Yes, or I won¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°That man is Thomas Be.¡±


    Wendy went straight to the point.


    At this time, Penny was stunned?


    ¡°Thomas Be?¡±


    She first thought who he was and then she raised her eyes and looked at Wendy in disbelief.


    ¡°Brian¡¯s uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wendy gave her answer.


    Penny did not expect that he would be from the Be family. But why? Was it because he had bad


    rtionship with Brian?


    Penny knew that Thomas and Brain had a bad rtionship from her father Richard. She had never


    seen him, but she knew it from his name.


    Her father had mentioned their bad rtionship for more than once, but she did not expect that


    Thomas woulde to her like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he came to see me.¡±


    Penny showed that she did not know anything, and Wendy thought it was truth.


    ¡°I have told you what you want to know, you should tell me how I should deal with Winnie.¡±


    Wendy did not care about Thomas, now for her the most importance was Brian and Winnie.


    ¡°Sure, first, you can¡¯t do it directly. You should find a way to make him touched and caused some


    misunderstanding for Winnie.¡±


    Penny wanted to deal with Winnie, so she gave advice to Wendy.


    ¡°Cause misunderstanding?¡±


    Wendy asked with doubts.


    ¡°Find a way to make Winnie misunderstand Brian and Brian misunderstand Winnie. In this way, they


    will break up.¡±


    At this, Penny was sure that Wendy had limited capability and she had to exin.


    ¡°What is the second way?¡±


    Wendy asked. It was not easy to carry out the first method and she had failed.


    ¡°I am not sure about it, but you can try. Once it works, it is much better than the first method.¡±


    Penny continued.


    ¡°I have been suspecting about Winnie¡¯s identity, but I got nothing. such a person has a purpose to get


    approach to Brain, but I don¡¯t have much time to expose her. If you are capable, you can investigate


    her, and she may flinch.¡±


    Penny was not sure about but she had been trying to figure it out, but now she was in prison, so she


    had to tell Wendy to do it.


    Hearing that, Wendy felt she had hope and felt what she had done for Penny worth.


    She felt Winnie had her purpose too, and it must been nning for years, or how could she gave birth


    children to a strange man?


    ¡°I will try. I gotta go, I wille to see you when I am avable.¡±


    With that, she got up and was in a hurry to leave. She wanted to investigate Winnie now because she


    got limited time.


    ¡°Wait, tell Thomas that I want to see him.¡±


    Penny requested to Wendy.


    Wendy did not want to help, but she agreed reluctantly.


    After she left, she sent someone to investigate on Winnie, hopping that truth could be found as soon as


    possible that the result could be a fatal blow to Winnie.


    Ste had no idea and decided to tell the truth to Winnie.


    She came thepany and got into Winnie¡¯s office without telling Brian.


    It surprised Winnie.


    ¡°Ste, you are here.¡±


    Winnie was worried, because every time she saw the Be family, she felt it was rted to the


    custody to Megan and Luke, for fear there would be bad news.


    ¡°It¡¯s been days I did not see you, I miss you, so Ie. It is friend, I will take the children when I am


    back.¡±


    Ste answered and then she asked Winnie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good, you look thinner. Are you worried about the children?¡±


    Ste notice that Winnie did not look well.


    ¡°Yes, but I got a cold and a fever. I will be fine in two days.¡±


    Winnie did not feel unconformable, but she knew she did not look good and got thinner.


    ¡°Good, take care of yourself. You don¡¯t have to worry about the children, I will find a way out.¡±


    Ste felt distressed about Winnie. It was not easy for her to support her family, thought now money


    was not a problem, there were pain blowing her ruthlessly.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Winnie was not that confident. She had talked to Felix, and she knew he insisted. She was grateful for


    everyone¡¯s efforts for her, but it was not easy to get the two children back and to lead a peaceful life.


    The only thing made her feel at ease what Brian¡¯s promise. No matter that, she would be with her


    children.


    With that promise, she had nothing to worry about and she even did not want Felix makepromise,


    so that she could take two children easily and stayed away from Brian forever.

 Chapter 439 Fight for Her Love

    Chapter 439 Fight for Her Love


    Ste found Winnie¡¯s expression, Winnie did not trust her, but she could understand, it if were her, she


    would not feel at ease either.


    But it was not the main reason she came today. She would deal with Wendy first.


    ¡°Winwin, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Ste was serious, but it made Winnie nervous.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°It is about Wendy, she was not that woman who saved Brian, but we don¡¯t know who that woman


    was.¡±


    Winnie pulled her heart together after hearing that. If it was not Wendy, Brian would continue to find out


    who that woman was, and his affection to that woman would not stop.


    Winnie feltplex and did not know how to describe her feeling. She felt ridiculous and messy, and


    her sense of security was gone.


    Winnie lowered her head and gave a bitter smile, looking at her crossing fingers with ironic eyes. After


    a moment, she rxed and gave a stubborn look.


    ¡°Ste, do you want to expose Wendy? Actually you don¡¯t have to tell me? You just need to tell Brian


    about it.¡±


    ¡°I came to you because I don¡¯t want to tell Brian. Winwin, I told you after I had discussion with Kevin.


    We are afraid that Wendy takes this opportunity to hurt you and she would affect your rtionship


    between you and Brian.


    Ste knew Winnie was tough and helpless. She wanted to help them at her best, but Winnie could


    only be hurt alone and no one could rece for her.


    Now Ste could only wish that Winnie could insist and not give up in the middle.


    Ste continued.


    ¡°It is rted to the peace of our family, so I can¡¯t make Brian have his memory back. If he continued to


    look for that woman, he would get his memory back on day and there will be storm in our fanily.¡±


    Ste said generally. She knew Winnie would understand her and would not ask for more details.


    ¡°Brian had never told me about the Be family and I have never asked. I only care about our


    rtionship and the two children.¡±


    ¡°Ste, please help me to get the custody of the children from Felix, and you don¡¯t have to worry about


    the rtionship between Brian and I.¡±


    Hearing that, Ste was nervous.


    ¡°Winwin, did Brian make you hurt? Do want to give up on him?¡±


    Winnie once again gave a bitter smile, but she did not give her answer.


    ¡°I think our rtionship is our business, and we should fight for it by ourselves, only in this way, we can


    know the importance of each other. If you fight for it for us, we may not cherish it.¡±


    ¡°We will find a way out. No matter how the result was, we won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Winnie admitted that she did not work hard for her rtionship, but Brian did not give her enough


    impetus. With what she supported her to fight for it?


    If her loved was got from others, wasn¡¯t she pathetic?


    ¡°Ste, weather Wendy hurt me, she is not the problem, Brian is the problem. If he does not care about


    me, no matter what Wendy does to me, he will protect me, but if he does not care about me, even if


    there is no Wendy, there will be another woman showed up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Wendy will hurt me, during this process, I can see clearly Brian¡¯ heart to me.¡±


    Winnie had been disappointed for many times and she had not given up on him. Now she wanted to


    see clearly Brian¡¯s heart so to that she would give uppletely.


    ¡°Winwin¡­¡±


    Ste was worried, because Winnie was disappointed to Brian. She wanted to exin for Brain, but


    was interrupted by Winnie.


    ¡°Ste, do as what I said, get the custody of the children back for me. as for others, If Brian wants to do


    it, he will fight for it.¡±


    Winnie made up her mind and did not want anyone to offer her help on her rtionship.


    Brian did not know Ste was there and Winnie did not tell him. after work in the evening, Brian asked


    Winnie toe to his office. They could only chat after work, or they did not have other time to


    As the talked, Winnie remembered Wendy¡¯spany, wondering if Brian knew something.


    ¡°Brian, how many years has Wendy¡¯spany been founded?¡±


    ¡°Why ask that suddenly?¡±


    Brian asked with doubts.


    ¡°Nothing, I just asked casually.¡±


    Winnie did not give much exin, because she did not know what was going on.


    ¡°Six years.¡±


    Brian gave his answer.


    ¡°Six years, it is not long, but it developed fast. Is it a acquiredpany or Wendy¡¯s father founded it?¡±


    Winnie felt Brian must know it, after all, it was his girlfriend¡¯spany.


    At this, Brian frowned.


    ¡°Why are you interested in Wendy¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡°I just feel it develops fast, if you don¡¯t want to say it, you can keep silent about it.¡±


    Winnie said, but she did not expect that Brian would really keep silent.


    ¡°We go home after dinner.¡±


    Brian skipped the topic, which made Winnie upset.


    He must know it, he just did not want to tell her. Since he did not want to tell her, she could not force


    him to do so, she could only investigate it.


    Ste took two children to the old house. Seeing the two children, Felix was happy and he gave a


    bright smile.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, I miss you.¡±


    Megan said sweetly and greeted him happily, followed by Luke.


    ¡°Hello, Great Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, I miss you too. I am afraid you are angry and would note and see me.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this moment, Felix felt he loved two children beyond his expectation, and he had never missed Ste


    and Brian like this.


    ¡°It is different. Mommy said it could not be mixed, we should treat it objectively, so we are not angry at


    you.¡±


    Luke said philosophically. He could not please others like Megan, but he could make his statement


    clearly.


    ¡°Good, your Mommy is right.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat first and then we y.¡±


    Felix took Megan and Luke¡¯s hands and walked to the dining room.


    At the table, two kids were silent, lowering their heads and neither of them ate.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    Felix asked with doubts.


    ¡°Grandpa has not back yet. Let¡¯s wait for him or he will be angry.¡±


    Megan whispered, pretending to be timid. Hearing that, Felix was sad because Thomas¡¯ behavior left


    shadow to them.


    ¡°This is my home and your home. If I die, this is your home, no one has the right to judge you and give


    you a dark face. You don¡¯t need to care about anyone.¡±


    Felix¡¯s domineering words made two kids show bright faces.


    Two kids looked at each other with a smile and only them could understand their minds.


    But it was unlucky that Grandpa Thomas was not home, or it would be perfect, but Thomas¡¯s wife had


    heard it and would tell him.


    Seeing that the kids were pleased, Ste could not help butughing, but it was not her n, it was the


    kids¡¯ decision.


    Except for Thomas¡¯s wife, everyone at the table was happy.


    After dinner, she went back to her home. Felix and Ste yed with two kids in the living room.


    The kids yed and watched TV. Ste and Felix chatted while having tea on the sofa.


    ¡°They were with Winnie these days?¡±


    Felix asked Ste, but he did not allow Ste to lie.


    But Ste had no n to lie, because her Grandpa knew it, if she lied, it would be meaningless.


    ¡°Yes, they started school and it will be more convenient to stay with Winnie, I will pick them up to you in


    weekend.¡±


    ¡°Ste, how do you think of it?¡±


    Felix asked, wanting to hear have opinion.


    ¡°Grandpa, before I answer you, I want you to know that I don¡¯t speak for anyone. I don¡¯t think for Brian,


    Winwin and you, I only think for two kids.


    ¡°They are still small and need to be taken care of. They need positive energy and only their mother


    could give it to them.¡±


    ¡°I know you have been suspecting that Winwin has motive, but I don¡¯t care about it, she won¡¯t have


    motives to her kids and will not use them to reach her goal.¡±


    Ste dare not say it with certainty, dare not say Winnie perfect, for fear it would not work.


    ¡°The kids should be with their mother, but Ste, our Be family has our status in B City and even


    over the whole name. our kids are doomed to be extraordinary, I can¡¯t let them live with their mother.¡±


    Felix insisted his position, but his attitude eased. He could talk about it peacefully now, it showed that it


    was his biggest change.


    ¡°Grandpa, you should keep pace with times, you can¡¯t have that thought. Whether the kids were


    extraordinary, it depends on them. Don¡¯t you want them take over the Be Group directly?¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t get through difficulties, how can they have ability to manage the Be Group? If they


    don¡¯t have the ability, the Be Group will be destroyed in their hands.¡±

 Chapter 440 Two Kids

    Chapter 440 Two Kids


    Ste said a lot and mentioned the fact that her Grandpa did not want to hear.


    She knew that her grandpa cared the Be group the most and did not want to lose it.


    After a moment of pause, she continued.


    ¡°I think the Be¡¯s kids should be more excellent than others. Only when they are excellent, the


    Be Group could be at the top and it could be trained by their mother. We could only spoil them and


    we can¡¯t train an excellent kid.


    Felix pondered. Ste was reasonable and he believe that Winnie would be a mother who could train


    the kids. Did he really not keep pace with them time? Was he really outdated?


    ¡°Grandpa, think about it, the kids are innocent. If we deprive their right to live with their mother, it will


    distort their heart and they will hate us for a lifetime.¡±


    Ste continued to persuade him. she felt it was not difficult anymore and thought her grandpa would


    agree the kids to be with Winnie.


    Felix was speechless. The kids were indeed prepressed with him, but they were sunshine when they


    were back to their mother. The Be kids had never left their mother, no matter what, they grew up


    under the protection of their mother. They were healthy mentally.


    If the right of the kids to be with their mother was really deprived, they would not be healthy mentally


    and would hate him for a life time.


    As Felix was silent, Megan became angry suddenly.


    ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t take it anyone, they said we have no parents and we are wild kids in the group. I must


    confront with them.¡±


    With that, She was to leave, but was pulled by Luke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, we pretend not to hear nothing. Beside, they are right, it has no difference with that we


    don¡¯t have parents.¡±


    Luke said sadly.


    ¡°Brother, if you avoid it, they will keep saying that. We have parents, why do they say that?¡±


    Then she cried sadly. Ste appreciated that Megan¡¯s acting skill was so good. Maybe it was her real


    feeling, so she could cry out loud.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? Why Megan is crying?¡±


    Stee to them.


    ¡°Our ssmates have a chat group, they said in there we don¡¯t have parents and we are wild kids. We


    told them many times that we are not wild kids, but they don¡¯t believe us.¡±


    Megan cried sadly, but she was still sharp-tongued.


    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to go to the kindergarten. I don¡¯t want to see my ssmates, they willugh at us.¡±


    Megan said, and Luke lowered his heard and said sadly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the kindergarten either. I don¡¯t feel ufortable about their words. Auntie,


    please change a school for us.¡±


    Luke raised his request, but he emphasized he was ufortable.


    ¡°It is no use to chance the school, the kids will know we don¡¯t have a family and they will say we are


    wild kids. I won¡¯t change the school. I don¡¯t go anywhere, I just want to stay at home, I won¡¯t step out of


    this house.¡±


    ¡°Megan, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t tell it to your Mommy, or she will be sad. And she has no time to fix it. I will


    With that, she embraced two kids in arms. Their purpose had reached and it was time to stop.


    When the kids stopped crying, they did not continue to y, but sat on the sofa silently, looking


    depressed.


    Seeing that, Felix was sad.


    It could not go on like this. The kids were innocent and should not be treated like this, but he could not


    still agree Winnie to marry Brain.


    When it was time for dinner, Thomas drove back to the yard. As he parked the car, he received a call


    from Wendy.


    So he drove out again and came to the restaurant agreed with Wendy.


    ¡°Wendy, what is it?¡±


    At the mid of the dinner, Thomas said.


    Wendy asked him out, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Wendy put down the chopstick, but she did not speak but thought how she should say it so that she


    could clear herself, but why she would clear herself? Why was she nervous, and it should Thomas be


    nervous.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, do you know Penny?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is Brian¡¯s exwife.¡±


    Thomas was alert, but he still answered her questions, because he did not know what Wendy would


    say.


    ¡°She said she wanted to see you and hope you go to the prison.¡±


    Though Wendy was ready, she was afraid Thomas would ask her questions, and she could avoid the


    thing she was afraid of.


    ¡°How do you know her? How did you get this message?¡±


    Thomas was cold in eyes and frowned.


    Seeing the change in Thomas¡¯ face, Wendy was scared, and the measures she thought of was not


    useful at this moment.


    If she lied, what if Penny¡¯s statement was different with her? How could she face Thomas?


    After a moment of thinking, Wendy decided to tell him the truth?


    ¡°I went to prison to see her and she told me that.¡±


    Wendy said timidly. In the past, in addition to Rufus, she thought the nicest person was Thomas, but


    not he was fierce and she dare not look into his eyes.


    ¡°Why did youe to see her, you don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Thomas was not m. If it was really Penny told her, it meant Penny knew he was, and he could not


    exin it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you can ask Penny. Come to me if you have questions after you met Penny. I gotta go


    now.¡±


    With that, she got up and left taking her bag.


    She could not deal with such a fierce Thomas and did not know what to say.


    So she had to avoid it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After Wendy left, it was Thomas alone in the room. Now he was nervous and did not know what was


    going on with Wendy and Penny.


    If the Be family knew that he came to see Penny, it would be hard to exin.


    As he was analyzing, his wife called him.


    As he was annoyed, he hated to be bothered, so he spoke impatiently.


    ¡°What is it? We can talk when I am back, don¡¯t call to bother me.¡±


    After the warming, he was to hang up the phone, but his wife said.


    ¡°I called you because I am angry, you can¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    He felt his wife¡¯ tone was not right.


    ¡°Those two annoying kids came and they said you gave them a dark face. Dad was angry and


    promised to give the house to the kids and said no one has right to live in the old house.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that to me? Why did he give the old house to the kids? They could not heritage so much


    legally.¡±


    His wifeined. She did not want the kids have the valuable old house.


    ¡°Did Dad say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am so angry. I am joking. Thomas, if you don¡¯t fight for it, your Dad will give everything to your


    brother¡¯s family and our son will get nothing.¡±


    Thomas said nothing, his wife felt it was not enough, and she added.


    ¡°Do you want Brian to manage the Be Group all the time? you have put your efforts, why should


    we pay efforts for others?¡±


    ¡°You are as good as he and our son is good. You can manage the Be Group. Thomas, get the


    Be Group back, and let me be proud, ok?¡±


    She was angry about Felix¡¯s words. Hearing his promise to the kids, she realized that they had no


    positions in Felix¡¯s heart.


    Brian had share in the Be Group, but Jack had no. Felix would give him but he said it would be


    carried out when Jack was capable. But she did not know his standard.


    They came back from abroad, because he was old. And when he died, the house would belong to them


    naturally, but now he promised to give it to the kids.


    She felt unconvinced, so they had to be strong, so she made a call to Thomas.


    Thomas hung up the phone and felt worse in mood. His attention shifted to his father and two kids from


    Penny and Wendy.


    It seemed that his father liked the kids a lot and even love them more than Brian and Ste, or he


    would not promise to give them the house.


    He knew that his father would not say it casually. Had he thought of how to distribute his fortune?


    His father got a big amount of fortune, even if his father distributed it evenly, they did not get much,


    because there were only three people in their family, but Rufus would get a lot.


    Now there were two kids, and they had less fortune, and now this old house worth billions was gone.


    What should he do? Should he continue to seek for an opportunity or create opportunity?


    No, his wife was right, he could not give up. They had to be ambitious and had to fight for it. If he could


    not suppress Brian, once his father died, he would be suppressed instead, and his brother would not


    spare him.


    After ying with the kids, Felix returned to his room. As he sat down, Butler Lowe came in with a


    phone.


    ¡°Chairman, Winnie called. I didn¡¯t bother you because you and Ste were chatting. Do you want to call


    back?¡±


    Butler Lowe asked his opinion.


    Felix was silent for a moment and thenmanded.


    ¡°Call back.¡±

 Chapter 441 No Good Days

    Chapter 441 No Good Days


    So Butler Lowe called back to Winnie.


    The phone was soon connected, Winnie was the first to greet.


    ¡°Hello, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Felix seemed to have no patience, and he was tangled.


    ¡°I hope you can think about the kids, but it is not my points. I want to say, if some advice you to agree


    me to be with Brian, I hope you won¡¯t say yes.¡±


    Winnie said with certainty. She made this decision after thinking for an afternoon. She wanted to fight


    for her love with Brian, and she called because she was afraid that Ste and Rufus would help.


    It might be crazy that she refused others¡¯ help.


    But Winnie insisted that she should fight for her love. She had to win recognize from all the Be


    family but not force Felix to agree in a way of threatening.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Felix was surprised to hear that, if it were not her tricks, she must be crazy.


    ¡°I hope if some advice you to agree me to be with Brian, I hope you won¡¯t say yes.¡±


    Winnie gave her answer again.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Felix did not think she was crazy, so it could only be another possibility.


    ¡°As for why, I think you may not believe me, but I have to answer you, because I believe myself.¡±


    ¡°I love Brian and I never concealed it from you, but I am not sure if he loves me, how much he loves


    and what kind of love it is.¡±


    ¡°I am stubborn to anything and have high standard about love, but I don¡¯t want to be perfunctory. Don¡¯t


    want he ept me because of the kids.¡±


    ¡°He can have nothing, he could be poor, but he has to love me.¡±


    ¡°So I want to fight for love ourselves. During this process, I can feel if he loves me or not.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t love me, I will leave him, but if he loves me, I will fight for the chance to be together with


    him.¡±


    After that, though Felix might not believe her, she was relieved.


    ¡°You fight for the chance? Do you think you can marry in to the Be family when Brian loves you?¡±


    Felix said in a cold voice ruthlessly. But Winnie was not afraid, she just took him as a strong opponent.


    ¡°I dare expect that, but if Brian loves me, I will try to make you recognize me, like me and ept me.¡±


    Winnie knew it was hard, but as long as Brian loved her, thought it was full of thorns on the road, she


    would try.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to try, it will not have result even if you try for a lifetime.¡±


    Felix ruthless destroyed Winnie¡¯s ambition. Even if she tried hard, she did not have a family


    background as he wanted, so she was not qualified to marry to Brian.


    ¡°If Brian loves me, even if I have to try for a lifetime, I will not give up. I will fight for my love, and I don¡¯t


    need anyone¡¯s help.¡±


    Since Winnie¡¯s parents died, she had not given in and have moved on. As long as there was impetus,


    she would not give in till she died.


    So the impetus was not he kids, Felix but Brian¡¯s love.


    ¡°Chairman, this is why I call you, but please see it separately with the kids, I still will not give up the


    kids.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, Chairman. Bye.¡±


    Winnie hung up the phone withplex mood.


    There was another purpose of the call, that was, she wanted Felix to hate her and oppose her to be


    with Brian, in this way, Brin would send her and the kids away. That was the best solutions.


    Felix feltplex at this moment, as if he had never been through such a difficulty before.


    Winnie should have no motive based on her words, but it was crazy.


    Rufus and Ste had the firm attitude to make the family of four together and Winnie marry to Brian.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brian did not make his statement, but he would talk about it in the future.¡±


    Everyone was fighting for her, but she refused such a good chance. Was she really that noble to fight


    for herself?


    It was weekend, time to rest, but Winnie had to finish the worked that had not finished before.


    At noon after lunch, she remembered that she had forgot something.


    When she had dinner in Stephen¡¯s hot pot restaurant, she was angry and left, and but she had not


    settled the bill yet, so she came to Stephen¡¯s hot pot restaurant.


    When she arrived, Stephen was there. He was surprised and happy to see Winnie.


    ¡°Are you here for lunch? Are you alone?¡±


    As he said that, he looked behind Winnie, but it was Winnie alone.


    ¡°I have had my dinner, I am here to pay you the money.¡±


    Winnie said casually, but Stephen was stunned.


    ¡°What money?¡±


    ¡°The bill. I came to have dinnerst time, but I left without paying the bill, so Ie to pay for the bill.¡±


    Winnie exined and Stephen understood what happened.


    ¡°I forgot it and I have no n to ask you for money.¡±


    Stephen said generously, but he was guilty about that.


    ¡°Did you quarrel with you husband? It is my fault, I should let her go to you. I did not think too much, I


    thought she hurt you and your kid, I think she should apologize to you, but I neglected your


    embarrassment.¡±


    Stephen exined awkwardly.


    From the video Winnie got hurt, Stephen had known the reason and the result. He thought Winnie was


    Brian¡¯s wife and that woman was a mistress, but he did not expect that Brian had a shaky attitude and


    he forgot the woman hurt his wife and kid.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, why me yourself?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put it into heart, do you don¡¯t have to mind. Take the money.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly and gave a thousand to Stephen, but Stephen refused to take it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take your money that that. You and your husband came was enough. No matter


    whose ability it was, it happened in my store. I am sorry about that, treat you to dinner can make me


    feel better.¡±


    Stephen gave her back the money, but the husband he mentioned made Winnie feel sore.


    ¡°He is not my husband, don¡¯t call him that anymore. Take the money, or I can¡¯te again. And you


    don¡¯t have to feel guilty about the kid. And if it were not that, we can¡¯t be friends.¡±


    Winnie said it easily and did not want to affect others with her mood.


    Stephen did not pay attention to herst words but that ¡°he is not my husband.¡±


    What? The father and the mother of the kids were not husband and wife?


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Winnie added, and then Stephen came back to his sense.


    ¡°Ok, I take it, I will treat you next time.¡±


    Then he took the money, but he was still thinking their rtionship.


    After talking, Winnie needed to go back to work and left the hop pot restaurant.


    On the way to thepany, she had been thinking Stephen¡¯s words. Stephen was the first person who


    did now know the truth and called Brain her wife.


    Though she wanted to be his wife, but she dare not expect it. She did not know who would be Brian¡¯s


    wife, but she was sure that it was not her.


    When she went back thepany, she found that Laura was there, so she walked to Laura and said


    hello to her.


    ¡°It is weekend, why are you here?¡±


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s voice, Laura raised her head from work and looked at Winnie with a grateful smile.


    ¡°You called me in the morning and asked me where the date was, I knew you must be in thepany,


    so I after I washed the clothes and sent the kid to training ss, I came wanting to help you.¡±


    ¡°Did you go out for lunch?¡±


    When Laura came, Winnie was not there, she thought Winnie must be out for lunch.


    ¡°Yes, and deal with something. I can take care of the work, Laura, you can go back home.¡±


    Winnie knew Laura did this was because Laura felt sorry for her, but Winnie did not want to upy her


    time because of it.


    ¡°I will go back when it is time to pick up the kids. I am avable now, so I can help you. You have given


    me a big favor, it is ok I help you.¡±


    Sure enough, Laura felt guilty to Winnie and tried to help her as much as she could. From Winnie, she


    knew it was steadfast to be a good person.


    ¡°Laura, it has been past, don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Winnie patted Laura¡¯ should and did not refuse her help any longer. Perhaps she could be relieved


    once Winnie epted her help.


    ¡°By the way, Winwin, I have to remind you that Wendy would not give up so easily, be careful. She


    waited for me at the door of thepany some time ago and asked me what I had said to you, so I feel


    she did not want to give up.¡±


    Laura had been long wanted to remind her, but she got no chance.


    ¡°I know she has not given up. ra and she still want to frame me. don¡¯t worry, Laura, she dare not do


    anything to me. Their goal is Brian. Even if they drive me away from Brian, they will hurt each other and


    they will regret it.¡±


    Winnie did not feel surprised, because she had confronted with them.


    ¡°Winwin, you can¡¯t give up on Brian and let them seed. You should fight for it and show them your


    ability.¡±


    Laura could hear that Winnie wanted to give up, so she adviced.


    If Wendy and ra seeded, Winnie would have a hard time.

 Chapter 442 As Despicable as Your Father

    Chapter 442 As Despicable as Your Father


    Hearing Laura¡¯s words, Winnie patted on her shoulders.


    ¡°Love depends on feeling, and it may not be gained by fighting for it. If they really robbed Brian, it


    means that Brian does not love me, and I should thank them.¡±


    ¡°All right, get to work.¡±


    Winnie smiled and went back to her office.


    Thest thing she wanted to talk about now was her rtionship. When someone asked, she didn''t


    know how to answer.


    Thomas thought about it for a night yesterday and finally decided toe to the prison to see Penny.


    This time when he saw Penny, Thomas was not kind as before, looking at Penny sitting opposite him


    coldly.


    "What''s your rtionship with Wendy?"


    Thomas asked in a cold tone.


    "She wanted to deal with Winnie and did not know what to do, so she came for advice."


    Penny showed no respect for Thomas as before, since knowing that this person was Thomas, she


    realized that Thomas could not simply want to take care of her, he must want to know something from


    her.


    "If my memory serves me, she doesn''t know you."


    Thomas had doubts and did not her words.


    "No, indeed. I was already in prison when she came back. How could she know me? Perhaps it was


    someone who directed her to me."


    Penny said with light disdain, and then she continued.


    "What do you want with me?"


    Thomas continued to ask in a cold voice.


    "Uncle Thomas, why have you suddenly changed your face? You''re my most trusted uncle. You''ve


    helped me a lot."


    Penny gave an insidious smile. She could take this as her handhold.


    "Say it, if you don''t say it, this is thest time I see you."


    Thomas was threatening Penny with cold anger.


    "Uncle, you are a jester, you wille to me again. I know more about your nephew than you do. And


    perhaps I can help you a lot."


    Penny was not afraid of Thomas''s threat. She had no freedom, but it was not difficult for her to do


    things.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Thomas was confused, because he did not understand Penny, did not know how much she knew and


    what she was implying.


    "Between you and Brian...I know something about it. If you want to go on, maybe I can help you. But I


    can''t help you here."


    Penny did not keep it in suspense, but directly speak out her idea. She believed that Thomas''s


    ambition was still there, or he would note to see her.


    She also believed that Thomas had the ability to get her out. She would not tell him how to deal with


    Brian now, but getting her out was the most important.


    Penny was pleased, but this time Thomas close to the istion window and whispered.


    "As despicable as your father."


    Thomas said and sat up straight, this time it was his turn to be pleased.


    Looking at Penny¡¯s uncertain and surprised eyes, he knew that Penny had understood his meaning.


    Penny had not expected to hear the subject of fathers here.


    What was Thomas implying? Did he know her father''s whereabouts or had he contacted her father?


    Penny wanted to ask something, but she was afraid of being noticed by the prison police and could


    only keep a low profile.


    "Uncle, it is funny. You had better think about my words, in case you really need me."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Penny got up and directly turned to leave. She could no longer chat with Thomas, if she could not


    control her emotions, a lot of things might be exposed, and she might do something she regretted.


    As for her father, she pretended she had heard nothing; after all, there had been no exposure and no


    concern for her.


    Thomas left the prison angrily. He was not a young man, but he got threatened by a girl. What did


    Richard say to Penny? What did Penny know about enmity between him and Brian?


    It seemed that neither father nor daughter was hard to deal with.


    Sunday was a day of rxation for Daenerys. She had endured it for a month and now she could do


    whatever she wanted to.


    In the evening, she gathered all her best friends and began their crazy party.


    At the table, everyone rose with sses in their hands.


    "Jelly Bean has been sent to Grandmother''s house. I can drink with you. Come on, to my rebirth,


    cheers!"


    The most excited person at the table was probably Daenerys.


    She had had such a high spirit for a long time. The ten-month pregnancy and a month of confinement


    was nearly a year of time. She wondered how she made it.


    "Cheers, congrattions on you for finishing a month of confinement."


    Emily was as crazy as Daenerys. She thought Daenerys could not drink, but she had arranged the


    baby in advance.


    That was good. They could drink to their heart''s content.


    Then Winnie also chimed in, the three women drank the wine first, then the man drank it all.


    "Well, the wine is good. It''s much more delicious than the soup in the confinement."


    Daenerys joked, making everyoneugh.


    "Drink more, then."


    Oscar pandered, smiling uncontrobly as he watched Daenerys''s delight.


    "Drink up and have another drink."


    Daenerys was full of energy, but after three cups, Emily was the only one who was still drinking with


    her.


    "Let me say something, you, you."


    Daenerys pointed to Emily and Leo, then to Brian and Winnie, then she went on.


    "I''m not worried at all now, but when I see you, I feel depressed. Can¡¯t you get married, don¡¯t you know


    I want to have wedding together with you?"


    Daenerys began to babble with the strength of her drink.


    "Leo, you first, although it has not been long, you should determine your rtionship."


    Daenerys hinted that Leo should speed up. If he did not get Emily, he might lose her.


    "It is useless for me to be anxious. Emily has not nodded her head so far."


    Leo said, and then looked at Emily.


    "Find a way if she has not agreed. A man, you can''t even get a woman? Don¡¯t you know what''s done is


    done?"


    Daenerys taught Leo in a different way, because she was worried.


    It had been a long time, but he had made no progress at all. He would be sorry for dragging till Emily


    went abroad.


    Hearing that, Leo did not know how to deal with it. He knew these methods, but these methods were


    not respectful to Emily.


    Daenerys found Leo did not speak, and then looked at Winnie.


    "You make me even angrier. The kids are six years old and now you are together. Why don''t you get


    married? Brian, tell the truth, is Winwin not good enough? Is Winwin not worthy of your position? If you


    say it now, let Winwin go."


    "Winwin has many pursuers. Oscar is waiting here."


    Daenerys went too far, and almost immediately was rebutted by Oscar.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not waiting for Winwin."


    Oscar rified for himself and then looked at Brian.


    "Don¡¯t take me as a rival. I have no idea about Winwin. But, if you don''t marry Winwin, and I can''t marry


    the right person, we can live together."


    Oscar was encouraging Brian to make a quick decision and did not want Winnie to struggle for love as


    she did now.


    Brian slightly raised the mouth, thinking about how to answer. Then Winnie spoke.


    "It is a happy day. Don''t talk about these things. If you want to hold the wedding, ask Emily to hurry up


    and you can hold the wedding together."


    Winnie thought that Daenerys''s words made Brian embarrassed, so she rushed to the rescue him. As


    for the wedding, it might have to wait until the next century for her and Brian.


    "No, don''t push that on me. Leo and I are just in a rtionship, we haven''t talked about marriage yet. I


    want to wait for you even if we talked about it. We''ll wait for you with Daenerys. We will see if Mr.


    Be will keep you waiting."


    Emily refused marriage on the one hand, and cooperated with Daenerys on the one hand. She hoped


    that Brian and Winnie have a result as soon as possible. Together or apart, it could not be dragged like


    this.


    If the broke up early, Leo would have a chance. Her acting needed not go on. It was good for many


    people, but it depended on how Brian did it.


    "You are naughty too. Think well if you want to wait for me, be careful I will let you never get married."


    Winnie put the established fact out jokingly, threatening two close friends.


    She didn''t want to influence her best friend''s marriage for a lifetime because of her own reasons.


    "It''s no big deal. No matter what happens in your life, we''ll be with you."


    Emily said generously, knowing the feeling of Winnie.


    They had better not to touch love, because once a woman really pay, she would be hurt.


    "I am so touched. Let''s drink. Thank you for your kindness."


    Winnie raised a ss, staggered the topic.


    Now people who was familiar with her and good to her would mention the rtionship between her and


    Brian when they saw her. Some wanted them to be togethher as soon as possible, and some wanted


    them to be apart as soon as possible.


    But no matter what it was, Winnie did not want to face it. Because there would be no end and


    temporarily they could not separate, she did not know how to face these expectations.


    They continued to drink, but Brian was ufortable because of Winnie¡¯s words.


    He knew that Winnie felt no hope and no sense of security from him. She was always afraid that he


    would say something that would embarrass her, would hurt her heart.


    But he would not do that. Even if he did it, he would do it in a proper asion and not embarrass her in


    front of her friends.


    Everyone was drunk tonight, and Brian was the only one sober. Because Winnie did not let him drink


    for fear that he would have a headache.


    Leo''s drinking capacity was good. He drank a lot, but he was still sober.


    "Brain... I may call you like this on such an asion."


    Leo and Brian sat next to each other. He closed to Brian and whispered.


    "Ovee difficulties and get married as soon as possible. It is not be easy for her, give her a warm


    home as soon as possible. Then she will feel at ease."

 Chapter 443 Prove You are a Woman or Not

    Chapter 443 Prove You are a Woman or Not


    Although the matter of Leo and Emily had not yet had a clue, Leo thought that the things between


    Winnie and Brian was more troublesome than his.


    At least his family had no sense of pedigree to force him into marriage.


    That was why he was concerned about their rtionship as a friend. He hoped this sentence could


    make Brian pay attention it and speed up to get married with Winnie


    "I will."


    Brian answered with certainty.


    He would try his best to fight for the marriage of him and Winnie, would not let Oscar have the


    opportunity to take over, would not let Leo have been thinking about Winnie.


    No matter how Leo felt about Winnie, Brian thought his woman should be concerned by himself.


    Everyone had drunk too much. Kevin and Daenerys were sent back to their room by Brian. Emily and


    Leo were picked up by Leo''s assistant. Oscar stayed in Daenerys''s home and was sent to the guest


    bed by Brian.


    After Brian arranged all the people, he left with Winnie.


    Brian took Winnie once again to the hilltop vi, and put her in bed.


    Brian helped Winnie cover the quilt, as he wanted to take a bath, but Winnie held his hand.


    ¡°We can''t get married. Your family wouldn''t ept me, and I... I don''t deserve you either. Find a woman


    who matches you... if you like her, be with her. It is waste of time to be with me."


    Winnie said intermittently, although she was stuttering, although she was drunk, she was sober.


    She didn''t ask Brian whether he loved her or not. She didn''t ask Brian to give her a reason to continue


    loving him. She only hoped Brian to be happy, hoped that he have a woman to love him and care about


    him.


    She had no other wish than to get her children back. They started with a deal, and because of that, his


    family and even Brian had different ideas about her. Once there was a problem, she would be one got


    abandoned, never had been truly loved.


    Even if she got this love, it was a tragic beginning, she would one day be unable to bear and choose to


    leave.


    Hearing that, Brian felt sad. He lied next to Winnie''s side, embraced her and spoke quietly.


    "You''re the only woman I like. Don''t say these things again. I would give up my family for you, but you


    must stand behind me and not push me away."


    "I didn''t love you enough to make you feel safe. I''ll work harder to make you feel safe."


    When Winnie heard these words, she smiled stupidly.


    "No kidding...I......I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep...Remember that you must...be happy."


    Winnie turned her head and closed her eyes.


    Brian had said such words more than once, but he got nothing and it was getting worse and worse.


    Which statement could Winnie believe? Which statement would be reality?


    She knew that under the influence of alcohol she had uttered more words that she would not say when


    she was sober. She had no other request for Brian except that he could be happy.


    Leo and Emily arrived at Emily''s home. Emily vomited twice along the way, tossing over, and now she


    was weak.


    The car finally stopped in front of Emily''s house.


    "I''ll walk you in."


    Leo had been sober after that, in addition to having dizzy feelings, he did not have other feelings.


    "If I walk in like this...Mum and dad will be worried."


    Emily sat motionless in the car, speaking in the same tone and state as Winnie.


    "For the sake of my helping you...Can you take me to the hotel?...Thank you..."


    Emily could not go home when she drank too much wine, for fear of her parents'' worries, and the for


    fear of her talking nonsense.


    Leo thought for a moment and ordered the assistant to drive.


    He did not send Emily to the hotel. He was worried about her when she was drunk, he could not let her


    alone.


    Leo went back to his vi. When he got home, Emily had fallen asleep in the back seat. Leo could only


    carry Emily into his home.


    As soon as he put Emily to bed, Emily felt sick and got up immediately.


    "Bathroom..."


    Emily got out of bed and was taken by Leo to the bathroom. When she almost reached to the toilet, she


    could not hold on and vomited all over.


    Leo did not despised her, but patted Emily¡¯s back, let her continue to vomit in situ.


    "Water."


    Emily felt relieved after vomiting, but the smell in her mouth made her need water to make her mouth


    rustle.


    Leo ran out again and got the water back as fast as he could.


    After that, Emily felt much better. Then Leo got up.


    "I''ll get the nurse toe and help you change your clothes. They''re wet and ufortable."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Leo was about to leave, but was held back by Emily.


    "You help me change...Am I disgusting? Why do you always avoid me... I''m a woman, why...why¡­"


    Emily didn''t know how to go on. She felt wronged to death.


    "I''ll take it off myself. Don''t always embarrass me in front of others."


    Emily quickly took off her coat, stumbled to her feet, and went directly under the shower to wash herself


    in either hot or cold water.


    "Emily, you will catch a cold."


    Leo rushed to Emily and pulled her out. At this time, Emily''s clothes were already wet and her head


    was dripping with water.


    "Get off me. I can do it myself. I''ll change my clothes and bathe myself so you don''t get your hands


    dirty."


    When Leo wasn''t looking, Emily suddenly pulled back her hand and ran to the shower to let the cold


    water wash over her.


    Leo did not know how to persuade, and did not know why Emily suddenly lost her temper, he could


    onlye to the shower with Emily.


    At this time, he found that the water was cold, and Emily had been soaked to the skin, and her white


    clothes had been soaked and stuck to her body. The exquisite sexy curves stimted Leo''s capering


    heart.


    The bottom line belonged to man had reached the extreme. Leo dare not continue to look at it, hugged


    Emily and turned up the water temperature.


    ¡°Tell me why you''re angry.¡±


    Leo asked in a soft voice, allowing the hot water hit in the face.


    "You''re stupid, you know that? You can''t see why I''m angry, but you still want to be my boyfriend?"


    "I admit I had a lot to drink today, but I am a woman, why do you..."


    Emily could not say the next words. She did not know if this man was really stupid to understand the


    amorous feelings, or she simply could not enter his eyes, or his heart had only a woman Winnie.


    "I have to go home. I have no dignity in front of you."


    Emily pushed away Leo and was to leave, but Leo held her back to his arms.


    "Don''t you regret what you want?"


    Leo''s voice suddenly became low and hoarse. He understood the meaning of Emily and the reason


    why she was angry.


    Since he knew he fell in love with Emily, Leo wanted to turn her into his own woman. But Emily had not


    agreed to be his girlfriend, how could he take advantage of her regardless of her feelings?


    "What I want, you know what I want? I want to prove whether I am a woman or not to you."


    Emily could not stop her tears froming out, but hot water and her tears mixed together on her face.


    "Yes."


    Leo only gave a word and then he kissed Emily and hugged her as if he wanted to embed her in his


    body.


    At this time, the water was hot, the body temperature was hot, the heart was hot. It was unable to cool


    down, and it could only let the temperature rise indefinitely......


    The next day, Winnie woke up early. She looked around and knew she hade to the wrong ce.


    She didn''t know how she got there, she didn''t know if she threw up, she only knew that when she woke


    up, the man she loved was right next to her.


    Looking at Brian who was still sleeping, Winnie had a kind of indescribable feeling. In fact, she should


    feel happy. But she put every time when she was with Brian as thest time.


    Thest time they held hands, thest time they hugged, thest time they kissed, thest time they


    woke up in bed together.


    Only in this way she left her heart would have a buffer, would not be so painful when it was time to


    leave him.


    Winnie got up quietly and put on her clothes. She wrote a note and left.


    Brian went to bed verytest night. After Winnie fell asleep, he went to wash. After washing, he took


    care of another urgent business. It was three o''clock in the morning when he went to bed.


    Late to bed,te to get up. When he opened his eyes, it was nine in the morning.


    Winnie was not there and he only found a note on the pillow.


    "I''m leaving your car. I''m going to work."


    Brian looked at the note and smiled, full of happiness.


    Leo''s situation was simr to Brian''s, but he woke up with a happy smile.


    Before he opened his eyes, he felt that he was the happiest man in the world and had finally turned


    Emily into his woman. He thought that all this hade to a perfect end, and that from now on there


    was only happiness in his world.


    If he had known it worked so well, he should have done it earlier. Why torment each other for so long?


    However, when he woke up and did not see Emily, he began to doubt his imagination.


    Emily was not with him, nor was her clothes. So Leo got up and went to the bathroom to look around


    but he did not find Emily. There was no note or message. He made a call to her, but it was hung up


    again and again.


    At this moment Leo was thoroughly disappointed. What he thought was just imagination, which had a


    very big gap with the reality.


    When Leo was frowning, Emily sent a message.


    "Don''t be burdened with what happenedst night. Even though I drank a lot, I knew what I was doing.


    I''m just trying to prove that I''m a woman, and it has nothing to do with anything else. So you don''t have


    to be smug to be responsible, and it was just ying, you don''t have to be serious."


    After reading the message, Leo could not describe his feeling. Then he called again, but Emily''s cell


    phone was turned off.


    Leo quickly got dressed and decided to go to Emily''s house to find her. Thepany made a phone


    call to him saying there was an emergency situation he needed to deal with, so Leo could only go to


    thepany.


    But by the time Leo got around to go to Emily¡¯s home, she had already gone on a trip.


    Leo had been wondering why Emily did not ept him. It must be because his attitude was not sincere


    enough. If he was sincere, he wouldy everything on the table.

 Chapter 444 Know the Truth

    Chapter 444 Know the Truth


    Outside Emily''s house, Leo called Brian. He told him Emily was out.


    "I think I''d better tell Winwin all the things between us. One is for Emily and the other is for Winwin."


    "If we don''t take the initiative to tell, Winwin will hate us if she finds it out herself."


    Brian was in the same car with Winnie, and when Leo spoke of it, he switched his phone to the other


    ear so Winnie wouldn''t hear him.


    And he didn''t respond and was deep in thought.


    ¡°Well, now?¡±


    Brian asked Leo.


    "Right now,e to my house and I''ll send you the address. I''ll call Daenerys and Kevin. If Winwin is


    angry, Daenerys can talk her out of it."


    Leo was thoughtful, even if he told her frankly, he was not sure that Winnie would be calm and not get


    angry.


    "Well, do as you wish. Send me the address and I will go there now."


    Brian put down the phone and looked at Winnie.


    "It''s Leo''s call. Let''s go to his house."


    "Why?"


    Winnie asked doubtfully.


    "You''ll see."


    Brian did not dare to say, and could not lie casually. That was the only way he could do.


    Then his mobile phone rang and received a link to Leo''s location.


    He handed the phone to the driver in front of him.


    "Go here."


    After telling his driver, Brian began to meditate. He began to think about how to tell Winnie, how to


    make her understand and less angry.


    Otherwise, the hard-won rtionship would be strained again.


    As Winnie and Brian came to Leo¡¯s vi, Leo had arrived home. He told the nanny to prepare dinner.


    Leo gave Brian a wink, indicating that this matter would be saidter. Everyone was tired from a day


    and it was their first visit to his home, he wanted to tell her after having a meal.


    Daenerys and Kevin hadn''t arrived yet, once Winnie was angry, no one could stop her.


    "It looks so sweet here. It would be nice if there is woman and a child."


    Winnie looked around in the sitting room. It was not a big house, but it had the feeling of home.


    "It''s small. I like the style, too. When I bought it, I didn''t think of my wife and children. I thought I would


    be single all the time."


    Talking about wife and children, Leo couldn''t help thinking of Emily, as Winnie.


    "Where''s Emily? Why hasn¡¯t she arrived?"


    "She...She can''te today. Daenerys and Kevin will be here in a minute."


    Leo was slightly nervous.


    "If we''d known she couldn''te, we''d met another day."


    Winnie thought it was just a simple gathering to drink together. Emily did note, she felt lost.


    At this time, Brian came behind Winnie and put his hand on Winnie''s shoulder naturally.


    "We''lle again when Emily has time."


    "Winwin, I see you like this vi. Shall we get one?"


    Brian changed the subject. Otherwise, they would have confessed before Daenerys came.


    "I like it, but I don''t want to get it. It just feels like my old house. When my parents were alive, my family


    lived in a vi, which was about this size."


    Winnie inadvertently remembered her former house and said it out unconsciously. She didn''t talk much


    about her family.


    If Brian''s memory serves him, it was the third time she had talked about her family in the more than a


    year they had known each other. But every time it was cleverly interrupted, and Brian did not ask again.


    "Has your vi been auctioned off to someone? Tell me where it is, I''ll get it for you."


    Brian still did not directly ask the specific situation of Winnie''s family, he was afraid that Winnie would


    be sad.


    "Well, all these years have passed, there is no point in buying it back. I am living in a good house, and I


    will consider changing my house when Vanessa graduates from University."


    Although Winnie wanted to buy back her house, although Brian could buy the house smoothly, Winnie


    did not want to owe him a favor, do not want to spend him a penny.


    "Winwin, I think you should buy your house back. One is that your parents will feel relieved. The other


    is that you will feel secure living there."


    Leo persuaded too.


    "Wait and see. I am afraid Vanessa has deep memories about it and she would always think of parents.


    Once her emotion was out of control, I am afraid her illness repeated."


    "I will think about it after I''vemunicated with her."


    Winnie could only take Vanessa as an excuse, or Brian would help.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Winnie''s voice fell, Daenerys and Kevin came in.


    They came in knowing they were on a mission, so they walked in looking naturally flustered.


    But when they saw a few people''s expressions were calm, they felt at ease.


    They first chatted, and then had dinner. After dinner, Leo called them back to the living room.


    Leo¡¯s expression was serious, and he began today''s main purpose.


    "Winwin, I called you toe over because there is something I want to tell you."


    Leo then told her why he was with Emily, why he broke up with Emily, including Emily was to go


    abroad, in a word, he had not missed a bit of it......


    "In fact, Emily and I have broken up. She didn''te today because she was angry with me and went


    on a trip."


    Winnie''s head could not ept so much information. She did not expect that everything was false.


    It was only after hearing this that she remembered she felt something wrong several times.


    Winnie looked at Leo inconceivably at first, and then wrinkled her eyebrows. When she wanted to


    determine something, Brian spoke suddenly.


    "Winwin, I have something to hide from you too. In fact, my blind date is Emily. I kept it from you


    because I was afraid you would know that Emily and Leo broke up. And I need Emily''s help to put off


    my grandpa."


    Brian had to put things out, took the opportunity to deal with it in order to avoid Winnie would be sad


    again.


    Winnie looked at Brian angrily, and then shifted her gaze to Daenerys and Kevin. She realized that she


    was supposed to be the only one who didn''t know about the truth.


    "You know it?"


    "Yes."


    Said Daenerys, in a low voice.


    "So does Oscar?"


    Winnie continued to ask, for she had a trace of expectation for Oscar. Even if there was a person did


    not cheat her, she would feel better.


    However, Kevin gave an answer which made Winnie disappointed.


    "So does he."


    After Kevin''s voice fell, Winnie falls into silence. For a moment her eyes zed over and she did not


    know where to look.


    Brian was worried.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Now I realize that I am a burden to all of you. I thought I lived very hard and did not need anyone''s


    help. But you are there for me all the time, and I didn''t even know it."


    Winnie did not lose her temper or get angry. But her tone was lifeless.


    She understood why they did it, but she could not ept herself being like a fool.


    "Emily was used for me. You''ve been working hard to hide it for me. How can I return this favor? How


    can I deal with my guilt to Emily?"


    "I have brought trouble to all of you. It seems that I am a very big trouble. In the future, I will stay away


    from you so as not to bring trouble to you."


    Winnie seemed have no soul. She hated to owe others, whether it was favor or money, she had


    shadow of it.


    Winnie wanted to be quiet, to think why she lived such a failure. So she got up and went straight


    outside without speaking to anyone.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian called her behind, but Winnie made a sound to stop him.


    "I''m going out for a breath of air and I''ll be back."


    She did not allow anyone to follow her. Winnie walked out of the vi and walked on the road alone.


    Although she had identally hurt Emily, Winnie was still the one who med herself most. Emily was


    in pain, but sheughed heartlessly, how could she face Emily?


    What was more ridiculous was that Brian''s blind date was Emily actually. Emily was the most satisfied


    granddaughter-inw candidate actually to Felix.


    Winnie suddenlyughed at herself. She seemed to have said that someone with Emily''s family


    background was the most suitable for Brian.


    It was a joke then, but now it was true.


    What should she do? At the moment, too many things made her confused, too many things had


    be her pressure.


    How should she thank Emily, how should she face Emily?


    Winnie had been depressed and had been unable to find the answer.


    Just as she was worrying about what to do, a car passed her and then backed up.


    "Miss Chambers, why are you here?"


    Stephen asked Winnie in surprise.


    For a split second, he thought he was mistaken. With uncertain he backed up to have a look, and it was


    really Winnie.


    Winnie was surprised to see Stephen.


    "Ie to a friend, do youe to your friend too?"


    Winnie managed to brace herself to make her mood seem less depressed.


    "My house is right here. Ie back to pick up a few things and go to the restaurant. I didn''t expect to


    meet you."


    "You juste or want to leave? If you want to leave, I can send you back."


    Stephen was enthusiastic, but Winnie was in a daze on the side of the road and she did not seem like a


    new arrival here.


    "I...I''m leaving. Give me a ride."


    With that, Winnie opened the door and got into his car.


    In the car, Winnie''s mood could not change, but she was better.


    "Just take me to the nearest bus stop."


    Winnie felt sorry to bother Stephen to send , after all, he was busy.


    "I will send you wherever you go, and I can do that as a friend."


    How could Winnie go to the crowded bus? Besides there were few buses and it was getting dark. A


    woman being alone was not safe.


    "Sorry to cause you trouble. You still have business in the restaurant, don''t waste time because of me."


    Winnie said in a low and persistent voice.

 Chapter 445 The Burden of a Family

    Chapter 445 The Burden of a Family


    At this time, Winnie did not want to go anywhere, just wanted to sit alone on the bus, to a ce with no


    purpose, let her heart wander around with the bus, put her heart empty and temporarily did not think


    about anything.


    "Don''t be so polite, it is meaningless. Tell me where you''re going."


    Stephen''s attitude was more firm. Winnie could only tell him a ce.


    "Now that I''m bored and have no ce to go, let¡¯s go to your restanrant."


    "Sure?¡±


    "Sure."


    As Winnie said that, Brian''s call came.


    Winnie saw that it was Brian calling and refused to answer without thinking. Then she sent a message


    to him.


    "Don''t worry. I''m home. I want to be quiet."


    Winnie turned off her phone after sending the message.


    Brian. "Winwin went home."


    Brian said passively as he received the message.


    He had been worried since Winnie left. But he knew Winnie''s temper, if he followed her, she would be


    angry. They waited quietly at home.


    Winnie had note back, so he called, but he was worried when he received the message.


    "This is an area of vis and there is no bus. How did she get away without driving?"


    Leo asked the question with concern.


    "Did she call a taxi?¡±


    Daenerys knew that Winnie was sensitive to taxis, but she could not walk back.


    "No, Winwin can''t make a taxi. You don''t have to worry, I will go to her home."


    The more Brian thought, the more worried he was. Then he got up and left.


    Watching Brian leave, Daenerys could not help but sigh.


    "s......I am worried. She was not angry but said nothing, it is not her style. I can''t stop worrying."


    "I expected her to be angry, if not with us, she will be angry with Brian, but I did not expect her to leave


    in this manner. I''m worried."


    Kevin was worried too and wondered if Winnie made this kind of reaction because she could not ept


    being cheated by so many people.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to her in the first ce. I hurt Emily and made Winwin sad."


    Leo said with self-me. It was beyond his expectation, now in addition to feel guilty, he did not know


    what to do.


    "It''s toote to say these words now. You don''t have to worry about Winwin. I''ll talk to her tomorrow.


    You''d better focus on Emily."


    "Talk to her when shees back, but don''t hurry. You can go abroad even if she goes abroad. I do


    not believe she could not be moved."


    Daenerys persuaded Leo.


    Now everyone seemed to be in the self-me. Winnie thought it was her fault, Leo felt that he could


    not shirk the responsibility. In this way, they would both feel guilty and could get along with each other


    in the future.


    "I will never give up on Emily, no matter where she goes, I can apany her, I will spend the rest of


    my life topensate her. But what should Winwin do? Her rtionship with Brian could not be


    determined. Who should she rely on for the rest of her life?"


    Leo was worried about Winnie, but he knew that the one he loved was Emily.


    He worried about Winnie as a friend for many years, but he loved Emily and wanted to take care of her


    for the rest of his life.


    "That''s what I worry about. She''s in the toughest situation of all of us right now. Anyone can see the


    future and live a happy life with a smile. Only she had uncertainty ahead."


    Daenerys was worried too. The happier these people were, the sharper the contrast with Winnie''s


    situation.


    "Don''t worry about it. Winwin is a sensible woman. Only she can control what happens to her own


    affairs. Let them deal with it and trust that good wille of it."


    Kevin persuaded them, but since Brian and Wendy parted and Brian thought of that woman, Kevin


    dared not confirm Brian''s attitude.


    To be honest, he also worried that Winnie would not be with Brian, worried that she would be alone for


    the rest of her life.


    Winnie came to Stephen''s hot pot restaurant was not because there was no ce to go or she was


    bored, it was because she did not want to trouble Stephen to send her.


    After arriving at the hotpot restaurant, Stephen went to deal with things. Winnie said a few words to the


    waiter and then left.


    She took the bus aimlessly, but this time she didn''t go to the beach, afraid that she might get sick and


    cause trouble to others.


    She was to be as careful as possible in whatever she did in the future, and not to let her heart be


    condemned as much as possible.


    Brian came to Winnie¡¯s downstairs, called her again, but her phone was still turned off.


    He wanted to go upstairs directly to confirm, but it was inappropriate to meet Winnie''s aunt in this way.


    When he was hesitating, Vanessa suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Are you here waiting for my sister? Why don''t you go up?"


    Vanessa questioned.


    She just came back from the evening ss, and when she got to the door of themunity, she found


    that Brian was hovering here.


    "Vanessa, go up and see if your sister is at home. I called her and her phone is off."


    Brian was like seeing the savior and wanted Vanessa to go upstairs. Now he just wanted to make sure


    that Winnie was safe and really home.


    "Turned off? My sister does not easily turn off the phone, did you have a quarrel?"


    Vanessa looked at the eager Brian and began to worry.


    "Not exactly a quarrel...It''s a bit troublesome to exin. Make sure Winwin is at home first."


    Brian didn''t have the time to exin what had happened. By the end of the exnation, he was


    probably anxious to death.


    Vanessa did not continue to ask, but took out a mobile phone to call her aunt.


    "Aunt, has sistere back?"


    "No, she said she went to Leo''s home for dinner and woulde backter. You want to see her?"


    Isobel asked. To avoid her aunt to be worry, Vanessa could only lie.


    "If shees back, I want to have sauna with her. I am tired from study and want to rx. Never mind,


    I won''t go until my sisteres back. I''ll be hometer."


    Vanessa hung up the phone and her eyes became sharp.


    "My sister is not at home. What is the matter with you? Have you offended her again?¡±


    If it was the truth, Vanessa would be disappointed with Brian again.


    "There is something we did not tell her..."


    Brian did not conceal but gave simple exnation. Then he continued to worry.


    "Where can she go?¡±


    "Brian, can you take my sister seriously? She''s a woman, and if you make her sad like this, it will hurt


    her.¡±


    Winnie didn''t answer Brian''s questions because she didn''t know where her sister was either.


    At this time her sister was not the most worrying, but Brian in front of her.


    Vanessa continued to speak.


    "You are my sister''s boyfriend. Why do you always ignore her? My sister has a hard time and she


    wants to be happy to be with you. But think for yourself, has she ever been happy since she knew


    you?"


    Vanessa said aggressively. In fact, she has been trying to talk with Brian. She knew that her words


    might not change anything, but she still wanted to say it for her sister. She could not bear to see her


    sister tortured by love.


    Vanessa continued to speak.


    "Brian, do you really love my sister? If you really love her, you should love her with all your heart,


    instead of giving her pain. If you love her and cannot make her happy, let her go, she will not suffer


    unequally without you."


    Vanessa said a lot, which made Brian ashamed.


    "I know you''re good for your sister, and I know I''m not good enough. But I really love your sister. I have


    a lot of things to deal with right now. I need some time. When all these things are settled, I shall devote


    all my energies to protecting your sister from further harm."


    Brian''s love for Winnie was beyond doubt, but he now faced too many obstacles, which must be solved


    bit by bit.


    "Brian, love doesn''t sh with anything, and nobody dares to do wrong to her, if you pet her like a


    princess. But now everyone could bully her."


    "Is it true that the name of cheater on my sister has been so deeply rooted in you that you don¡¯t trust


    her?"


    Vanessa felt what Brian said was an excuse. No man was willing to let the woman he loved got injured.


    But her sister was a humble admirer to her, among all women of Brian, her sister was the one who got


    injured the most.


    "No, Vanessa..."


    "Vanessa."


    Two voices, one male and one female, came out almost at the same time.


    The male voice was of Brian and the female voice was of Winnie.


    Winnie had been changing a bus, until unknowingly she returned to her home. Fast to the downstairs,


    she saw Vanessa and Brian in the conversation.


    Although Winnie only heard two sentences, she knew that Brian was embarrassed by Vanessa''s


    words.


    "Sister...Where did you go?"


    Vanessa asked Winnie with a face of worry.


    "Winiwn, you are back."


    Brian came to Winnie and there was worry in his eyes.


    "Vanessa, you go home first, don''t worry, I can handle it."


    Winnie pulled Vanessa''s hand, knowing that Vanessa was disappointed at Brian¡¯s behavior. No matter


    how, she did not want to use any form to embarrass Brian.


    "Sister..."


    "Go back, and don''t tell aunt. I''ll be upstairs in a minute.¡±


    Vanessa was unwilling to, but Winnie did not give her a chance.


    Vanessa looked aside at Brian, and said thest word.


    "Brian, you are a sessful man, a good father and a good leader, but you are not fit to be my sister''s


    boyfriend. We are poor and not match to you, the best of the plutocrats. I hope you give me my sister


    back, and I hope you will let my family live in peace."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Vanessa said sharply and then walked toward home.


    Brian did not know what to say. Every charge of Vanessa was founded, and every sentence hurt Brian''s


    heart like a needle. Did his love really torture Winwin? Was his love burden to Winnie and even her


    family?

 Chapter 446 The First Time for Winnie to Know the Difficulties and Retreat

    Chapter 446 The First Time for Winnie to Know the Difficulties and Retreat


    After Vanessa left, Winnie put on a bitter smile and looked at Brian.


    "Do not care about what Vanessa has said, just do whatever you want to do and you don¡¯t need to care


    what I think. Just be yourself."


    Winnie¡¯s voice low was very low, it seemed like she was too tired to say any more words.


    "Winwin where have you been, I am worried about you."


    Brian turned around and put his hands on Winnie''s shoulders, wearing a sad face.


    "Nothing. I just walk around for some distractions. You go back, I''m tired and want to go home for a


    rest."


    Winnie was about to leave, but was pulled by Brian. Looking at such a depressed Winnie, how could he


    feel relieved and let her go alone.


    "Winwin, I know you are tired. But we need to talk now."


    As he said, Brian pulled Winnie straight to the car, at least there were no one around in the car, and


    she could calm herself down.


    Both of them sat in the back. Brian held Winnie''s hands on his own hands, but got no response from


    Winnie.


    "Winwin, let¡¯s first talk about your family, your aunt and Vanessa are aware of our rtionship, right?


    They all are disappointed in me because I am not good enough for you, and always let you be hurt by


    others. This is also why your aunt does not agree that we are together, and don¡¯t want to see me,


    right?"


    "Everyone in my family knows about our rtionship. Vanessa should be disappointed in you now, but


    my aunt has been against me and you being together from the very beginning. She has always said


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    that once I marry to you, I will have a hard life because we are of different sses."


    Her family did know their rtionship, but only partly, there were many sad things she did not tell them.


    If she told them all, her aunt must have long taken her away from him.


    Winnie continued to say.


    "Brian, you don''t have to care about all this. Just remember one sentence, you don¡¯t have to change for


    anyone."


    Winnie knew in her heart that in Brian''s heart, she was not as important as he said. He had never


    changed himself because of her, nor had he done anything for her, nor had she seen any results from


    his efforts.


    All of these were probably a sign that they were destined to meet but not fated to be together, so


    Winnie didn¡¯t expect to have a happy ending with Brian.


    "How can I not care, it is because I am not doing enough for you that makes me let your family down. If


    I do a good job in everything, there won¡¯t be a problem, nor will your aunt against us being together.


    Winwin... I am sorry."


    Brian did apologize to Winnie, which was the least thing she wanted to hear. He directly hugged Winnie


    into his arms, trying to appease Winnie, but actually it was himself who was appeased.


    As Winnie was in his arms, he felt very secured and relieved. It was only at this moment that he felt he


    was the happiest.


    "Why are you saying sorry to me? You know I do not like to hear your apology. But you keep


    apologizing to me, are you trying to offend me like those people saying mean words on the Inte?"


    Winnie tried to calm herself as much as possible and said to Brian in a joking tone.


    She would never cause trouble to anyone again, never show her pain again, and neverin to


    anyone again. Her unconscious behavior did make herselffortable, but it brought trouble to others.


    That was thest thing she wanted.


    "It''s because I really feel sorry for you so I''m saying this, especially because I shouldn''t have kept the


    matter of my blind date with Emily from you."


    Brian felt that Winnie was about to conceal her feeling again, and she wasn¡¯t quite right now. It was


    time for her to be angry, to have a big fight with him, but not be silent.


    "You guys are doing it for my own good, so don''t feel sorry. It does feel bad to be cheated by all of you,


    but it is a white lie that I can understand. I... feel sorry that I have inconvenienced all of you and I am


    the one who should say sorry."


    "I have owed so many people for so many years and finally paid them back. Now all of a sudden there


    are so many more, it makes me a little wary. It''s too tiring to pay back favors, I''m exhausted now."


    "You guys... "


    Winnie stopped here, swallowing back all the words ofint into her stomach. Although they had


    brought her a burden, and made her feel guilty, but their starting point was for her good, how could she


    Winnie released herself from Brian''s embrace, feeling the warmth disappearing all of a sudden. But she


    had to do it, had to warm herself on her own.


    "I don''t me you and Emily for your blind date, I''ll apologize to Emily, after all, she was hurt by Leo as


    well, and it is all because of me, so I must apologize to her."


    "As for the future, it is your own business that how the rtionship between you and her is going. I just


    hope that no one and nothing will get me involved."


    Winnie knew it was indeed selfish for her to say these at this moment, but if she didn''t say them, they


    would still do things without her knowledge in the future. She would rather solve things openly and


    honestly, and face them bravely, rather than being hidden from like a fool. After all, nothing could be


    hidden for a lifetime, and theter you knew, the deeper you got hurt.


    "Winwin, Emily and I are impossible to be together. We are just helping each other out. After she broke


    up with Leo, her parents have been arranging for her to go on a blind date, and we both have our own


    hardships, and have to cooperate with each other."


    Brian hurriedly exined, as for Winnie''s sadness, he did not know how tofort her.


    They did this out of the goodness for her, but if they had told her at the beginning, Winnie could not


    have carried such a big burden in her heart now.


    She had gone through too much, so she had to be cautious and careful about everything. Now so


    many people were paying too much for her, she must feel very pressured.


    "You don''t need to exin this to me, I believe you have no feeling for her. I just want to tell you that


    don¡¯t do anything more for me. If the chairman asks you to get married, then you get married, asks you


    to go on a blind date, then do it, don''t disobey him."


    "Brian, like my aunt said, I don''t deserve your rich family, and being with you will make you lose face. I


    have a million reasons for wanting to be with you, but I don¡¯t have the right identity that would allow me


    to be with you."


    What Winnie said was the gap that could not be closed between them.


    Wendy was the right girl, so as Emily, only she couldn¡¯t meet the requirements that Felix made, no


    matter how hard she tried to do.


    So she could only realize the difficulty and retreat, but this was indeed the first time in her life that she


    knew the difficulty and chose to give up the man she loved so much.


    "Winwin, you can''t say that. I have never looked down on you. If I treat you the same as my grandfather


    does, disliking you as you have no status, then at the beginning I would not be with you. Winwin, do not


    give up on me, but work with me, OK? In the future regardless of... "


    "Do not talk about our future with me, and do not give me any promises. You should know that the


    greater the hope the greater the disappointment. And if there is no hope, there is no disappointment


    and no sadness."


    Winnie had no expectations for Brian, even Vanessa felt disappointed on Brian. There was no


    expectation left.


    "Let''s just leave it like this and go as far as we can. You are not kept in the middle, and I will not be


    burdened."


    Winnie finished her words, leaving no opportunity for Brian to keep her, and directly opened the door


    and left.


    She owed so many people and was too tired. She wanted to find a ce where no one knew her so


    that she could rx herself and start a new life.


    Brian did not went after her, knowing that Winnie could not listen to him at this moment. But thest


    words Winnie said made him worry.


    She was so exhausted and wanted to give up now. She would leave him after so many times of


    disappointments. But how about him, should he let her go or continue. But he felt his heart was about


    to break only thinking of letting go of her hands!


    The first thing Winnie did aftering home was to call Emily, but her phone was switched off. She


    could only leave a message to Emily.


    "Call me back when you have time, ande back earlier if possible."


    The next day.


    Winnie went to work as usual, and at noon she took time to go to Leo''spany.


    Today she came over not to talk about business, just wanted to ask Leo how did he feel to her. If he still


    had feelings for her, Winnie must quit her job and keep her distance from him.


    "Winwin, are you disappointed in me because of what I have done? Actually, at that time, I did it on


    impulse, not thinking too much. I just wanted to help you, but you always refused my help and always


    distanced yourself from me, so that''s why I came up with this idea."


    Without waiting for Winnie to say anything, Leo knew the intention of Winnie toe here.


    He took the initiative to admit his mistake and wanted to earn Winnie''s forgiveness.


    Yesterday, Winnie left without saying anything, but it was precisely her silent reaction that made people


    worry the most. Everyone thought Winnie should lose her temper, should fight with everyone.


    But she surprised everyone and did not say anything. The more Winnie acted like this, the more


    worried everyone was.


    "Leo, I don''t me you for doing this, and I don''t me anyone. You all did this for the goodness of me,


    if I can not understand this, I really do not deserve to be your friend."


    After knowing this matter, Winnie did feel ufortable in her heart, but she did not hate them or


    me them, she just couldn¡¯t bear their big care for her.


    "Leo, Ie here today to confirm one thing with you. I want to know what kind of feelings you have for


    me now?"


    "Friend? Confidant? Or you want to be my male best friend for life."


    Leo was very decisive and gave Winnie his answer directly. Even he himself did not expect him to say


    he didn¡¯t love her anymore.


    "Are you sure? You are not lying to me?"


    Winnie asked Leo surprisingly.


    "I am very sure."


    Leo answered her much more certainly, and Winnie felt very relieved after hearing these. He felt that


    the only woman in his heart at this moment was Emily.


    "Winwin, this time I am not lying to you. I have fallen in love with Emily during the time of guarding you,


    and I have started to pursue her. It''s just that she couldn''t believe me and thinks I am lying to her, and


    keeps refusing to ept me."


    Looking at Leo''s iparably sincere look, and the uncontroble fondness for Emily in his eyes.


    Winnie believed Leo.


    "Leo you must not lie to me, you must not hurt another girl for me. I can trust you once more. If you are


    lying to me, we can''t be friends anymore."


    Winnie finally felt free at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you."


    Leo assured himself again and again, if he knew that it would be so easy to tell her everything so


    clearly, why would he have hidden it from her for so long.

 Chapter 447 Daenerys Made An Apology

    Chapter 447 Daenerys Made An Apology


    Winnie had figured it out Leo¡¯s true feeling for her and didn''t need to worry about it anymore. She had


    cleared up things with Brian as well. The next one should be Emily. She must clear up the


    misunderstanding between her and Emily, otherwise Winnie would feel guilty of Emily for the rest of her


    life.


    "What about Emily? Do you want to confess to her? I called herst night, but her phone was turned


    off, so I left a message to her, but she didn¡¯t reply."


    Winnie had been thinking about it since she sent out the message yesterday, hoping that Emily would


    call her back soon so that she could exin herself, and she must be thankful for her because she was


    the one who was hurt the most on this matter.


    "I went to her house in the morning, her parents wouldn''t let me look for her. They said I should give


    her some time for being alone, they would tell me once shees back."


    So Leo came back to work at ease after listening to Emily''s parents¡¯s words. It was just that he wished


    he could be by Emily¡¯s side at this moment, just apanying her.


    "Let me know one shees back, I want to thank her."


    Winnie said.


    "I''ll let you know when shees back."


    "Winwin, there is one thing, I need your help."


    Leo asked Winnie¡¯s help directly.


    "I have confessed my love to Emily several times, but she just doesn''t believe that my feelings for her


    are real. She once was cheated by me and felt sad. She now dares not to believe in me. I think she will


    listen to you, can you help me to persuade her?"


    Leo had thought of all kinds of ways to convince Emily, and thought she would ept him since they


    had already slept together. But Emily still refused to forgive him, refused to believe him.


    He was anxious, and was afraid that Emily would went out frequently, and he would not have the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    opportunity to see her, and Emily''s love for him would disappear gradually.


    "Don''t worry, I will do you this favor even if you don''t ask me. Just tell me once shees back."


    Winnie would persuade Emily to ept Leo even if not for others, just for feeling morefortable in


    her heart. Not to mention how could she bear to watch a couple who loved each other deeply not being


    able to be together because of her.


    Winnie returned to the Be Group only to find Daenerys waiting in her office. She looked at her with


    dissatisfaction. But she was not resent her, she was just angry that Daenerys, as her best friend, would


    lie to her.


    "Winwin, I have been waiting for you for a long time, howe youe back sote. I''m hungry, if


    you don''te back, I will die of hunger."


    Daenerys said as a poor dog, letting herself look pitiful, so that she could win Winnie''s sympathy and


    could make Winnie less angry.


    "If not for the sake of Jelly Bean, I really want to let you starve for a whole day."


    She was full of anger, but looking at Daenerys''s poor face, how could she vent it on her.


    "You are bad now you know. Leo lied to me, Brian lied to me, your husband Oscar also lied to me. I can


    ept it. But you are my best friend! How can you lie to me as they did?"


    "No, no, I also have my standpoint to help Leo to hide things from you. Just listen to me first, if you


    know the whole story, you would understand my situation."


    Daenerys saw that Winnie was not as angry as she thought and exined to her hurriedly.


    "Emily knows that Leo likes you. It was Wendy who deliberately told her in order to cause a


    misunderstanding between you and Emily to bother you. It was Emily who told me this after she broke


    up with Leo. After Emily knew Leo didn¡¯t love her, she proposed to break up with him, at that time Leo


    was not sure whether he was in love with Emily, so he asked me to help him and not to tell this to you.


    He would tell you everything once he figured out his feeling to Emily."


    "But who would have thought that when Leo wanted to confess himself, Brian and Emily were arranged


    on a blind date, and Brian did need Emily''s help at that time. So we don¡¯t tell you until now."


    "Winwin, don''t be angry, all of us are doing this for your own good."


    Daenerys''s expectant gaze fell on Winnie. She was not trying to beg for forgiveness, but only wanting


    Winnie not to torture her so that she would be less guilty.


    "I know you all are doing it for my own good, but Daenerys you should know me well. All of a sudden I


    owe so many favors, and Emily is still in pain because of me. You know how guilty I feel now. If you


    have talked to me earlier, Emily wouldn''t have been hurt so deeply now."


    "You have indeed helped me out. But what about Emily? Am I building my happiness on others¡¯s


    sadness?"


    Now Winnie was worried about Emily the most, because she knew what heartache was like, and knew


    that it was such a torture to have another woman in the heart of the man you loved so much.


    "Okay, I''m wrong, I will not make the same mistake. Even if the whole world is lying to you, I will not


    betray you, okay?"


    Daenerys apologized to Winnie like a little child who had made a mistake.


    She knew that Winnie was not the only one who was hurt by this matter, and she also knew that the


    one who was hurt the most was Emily. But if they didn¡¯t force them, Leo wouldn¡¯t know that he was in


    love with Emily, and they would missed each other.


    "For the sake of Jelly Bean, I forgive you, if you lie to me again, I will disappear, so that you can never


    see me again."


    How could Winnie hate them. If she really hated them, she would not feel good either.


    Daenerys excitedly hugged Winnie. She knew she was the best and was the most considerate.


    "You''re the best. I love you so much."


    "Okay, okay, stop acting like a child. Just help me to get Emily back as soon as possible. I need to clear


    up everything with her, so that she won¡¯t feel sad anymore."


    Only when Emily and Leo''s thing was settle down, could Winnie feel relieved. Only when Emily was


    happy, would her guilt on her disappear.


    "I have an idea to make here back as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, as long


    as you don''t mention this matter first, I''ll get her back as soon as possible."


    Daenerys said firmly, as if she would definitely let Emilye back.


    "Winwin, you should not worry too much. I think there is no problem between Emily and Leo, after all,


    Emily is still in love with Leo, they will definitely be together again."


    "But have you thought about how to handle the matter of Brian and Emily''s matchmaking?"


    Daenerysforted Winnie, while asking another difficult question. It seemed that there was a conflict


    between the two, but thetter was a problem that must be solved.


    "Last night I told Brian about this matter. I had told him my attitude. I said I don''t care and won''t let him


    continue to run away for me, and he should solve his problem with Emily by himself."


    Even if Winnie gave her advice, Brian might not listen to her.


    "Daenerys, it''s better to settle the matter between Emily and Leo first, just leave my own problem aside


    now."


    Winnie didn''t dare to directly say that she and Brian wouldn''t have a result, saying it out would make


    Daenerys worry about her again.


    From now on she had to learn to use a good-natured lie to cover up things for her, so as not to bring


    trouble to others and not to make more people worry about her.


    Since Rufus knew that Vanessa was his child. Almost every morning he would wait for Vanessa in the


    front of her school, but he never let Vanessa see him, only checking on his child far away.


    This morning, he was standing at the entrance of the school as usual and unfortunately he was found


    out by Vanessa.


    "Why is Uncle Rufus here?"


    Vanessa walked towards Rufus and asked surprisingly.


    "Oh... I am here to see an old friend, and only to find out that I remember the wrong time when I get


    here. We have an appointment for tomorrow."


    Rufus was a little nervous, but he had long before thought of the excuse, just in case being found out


    one day, so that he wouldn¡¯t be suspected by Vanessa.


    "Okay, then Uncle Rufus, bye bye, I should go in now. Come and visit me if you have time."


    "Okay, you cane to my house with Luke and Megan during the weekend. You have not visited me


    for a long time."


    The two invited each other. Rufus really hoped that Vanessa would visit his house so that he could get


    close to her, could cook the most delicious meals for her and give her the warmest care.


    "Okay, bye, Uncle Rufus!"


    "Bye!"


    Vanessa said goodbye directly and ran into the school, while Rufus behind her kept watching her


    disappear out of his sight.


    The smile on Rufus''s face disappeared, and then came the endless sorrow.


    Did he really want to live like this? To hide Vanessa''s identity for the rest of his life? It was impossible,


    nothing could be hidden, and people always had to face the truth.


    Thomas had not been at ease as well. Since he came back from the prison, he always was alone in the


    room.


    His father gave the vi to the two children, making Thomas even more depressed.


    Just like his wife said, he could not be doing nothing to wait for the opportunity toe. He should fight


    for the opportunity. It was impossible the opportunity would look for him.


    Thinking of this, Thomas directly took the car keys and went straight to Richard''s ce.


    Richard was surprised to see Thomas, who he thought would nevere to see him again, thinking he


    had been abandoned by him.


    "It''s great that you''re here, I''m running out of food and supplies."


    Richard took the initiative to find a topic, while Thomas wore a look of disdain.


    "Richard, I went to see your daughter in prison the other day. Your daughter dared to threaten me. Do


    you think she has too much guts."


    "She threatened you? Why is this child so ignorant. Did you hear her wrong? What can she threaten


    you with."


    Richard exined, while being alert. After all, he didn''t know what was going on.


    "I didn''t hear her wrong."


    Thomas said with certainty, his voice revealed his anger.


    "She may not know your identity, so she threatened you. And probably she was anxious to get out and


    took you as a life saver."


    Richard felt a bit unsecured in his heart, because Penny really would say the threatening words to him.


    "You''re wrong. She threatened me because she knew who I was. She did rush out, and said if I didn''t


    get her out, she would tell Brian that I went to meet her."


    "Richard, I really don¡¯t think you would teach such a ¡®good¡¯ daughter. I was so cared about her that I let


    her live in a single room and let her live better than any of the prisoners. But she dared to threaten me.


    Do you think I should swallow my anger?"


    At the end, Thomas¡¯ sharp eyes revealed a sense of ruthlessness, making Richard feel terrified in his


    heart.


    "No, no, there is no need to get angry with a child. She is too ignorant, how can she threaten her life


    saver."


    "Thomas, don¡¯t be angry with a child. She knows nothing. She can''t do anything to you with me


    around."


    "But how could she know who you are?"


    Richard had some doubts, since Thomas had always been cautious, it must not be him to tell her.

 Chapter 448: Thomass Opportunity Came

    Chapter 448: Thomas''s Opportunity Came


    Thomas was still staring at Richard with a pair of cold and frighting eyes.


    "One of her friend went to see her, and she asked her friend to investigate me. Your daughter is not


    ignorant, she is way too smart."


    Thomas continued.


    "How have I survived all these years, Richard you should understand me. I''m 60 years old, can I still be


    threatened by a young little girl? Not only will I not get her out, but I would get her out of the single


    room and find someone else to take ¡®good¡¯ care of her."


    The "care" had another meaning, Thomas knew Richard could understand what he truly meant.


    "Thomas, don''t be angry. She won''t do anything to you. Don''t waste time on her. For my sake, please


    continue to take care of her."


    Richard hurriedlyplimented Thomas, he knew that once Thomas decided to deal with Penny,


    Penny would definitely die in prison.


    "For your sake?"


    Thomas asked with contempt.


    "Who do you think you are? What''s the difference between you and your daughter? I pay for your food


    and let you live in my house, helping you hide from the police. So what? One threatens me, one has a


    selfish intention to make me miss the best opportunity."


    "Richard, if you were me, tell me what''s the use of keeping you and your daughter?"


    Thomas put the question to Richard, he believed that Richard knew better than him what to do.


    "Thomas, stop saying it, I''m ming myself now. But don''t worry, I have fount out another thing, it might


    be something you can use."


    Richard had no choice. If Thomas could say such words, it meant he would prove that he had the


    ability to make him and his daughter disappear. In order to save themselves, Richard could only find a


    way to win Thomas''s trust.


    "What?"


    Thomas asked seriously.


    "Before I tell you, I have a request. I hope you can help me to get my daughter out of prison, I want to


    see her."


    Richard had to say his request. The thing he was going to tell was hisst bargaining chip. If he didn¡¯t


    say it now, he was afraid there was no chance for him to see Penny again, and no chance to talk to her.


    "That depends on how valuable the thing you are going to tell. Richard, you know I don¡¯t have much


    patience. If you are ying mind games with me, I will let the police never find you and will let you and


    your daughter reunite in another world. But if your news has some value for me to use, I will meet your


    request."


    Thomas was yed by him once, and this time he had to warn Richard in advance so that he wouldn''t


    lie to him once more.


    "This news must be of interest to you, and I think it is also of great use."


    Richard understood Thomas''s warning. If he was ying mind games, the two of them, the father and


    daughter, would die in Thomas''s hands.


    Killing was something that Thomas waspletely capable of, not to mention unrted people, even


    blood-rted family members, he would never show any mercy to them.


    "Then tell me now."


    Thomas coldly ordered.


    "Winnie is Dominik''s daughter."


    Richard revealed what he thought was the most valuable information.


    This information was indeed very useful, causing Thomas''s eyes to widen incredulously.


    "Winnie is Dominik''s daughter?"


    Thomas asked uncertainly. He also investigated Winnie, but did not find out this information, could it be


    that Richard made it up haphazardly?


    "Yes, Winnie is Dominik''s daughter. Their aunt is Isobel."


    In order to win Thomas¡¯s trust, Richard revealed Isobel as well.


    "Isobel?"


    Thomas was not confused about Richard this time, but he was shocked.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can follow Winnie and see if her aunt is Isobel. Winnie together with her


    sister lives with their aunt."


    Richard had known this long ago. Before he had the opportunity to use this information, he got some


    trouble and had to hide himself. Now being forced, he had to tell it to Thomas.


    Thomas heard this, frowning in silence.


    Richard had said so sincerely, which meant he was not lying. Winnie was indeed Dominik''s daughter.


    How could things be soplicated.


    Dominik and Brian collided in a car ident, while Brian lost his memory and Thomas escaped a


    disaster. Then Winnie gave birth to Brian''s child, then...


    "Does Brian know Winnie is Dominik''s daughter?"


    Thomas suddenly asked.


    "Of course not, if he knows this, what¡¯s the point for me telling you now? You know Brian hates


    Dominik¡¯s family so much, if he knows, how could he be so quiet and be in peace with Winnie?"


    Richard analyzed the situation. Even though he had not contacted with these people for a long time,


    but with his understanding of Brian, he could be sure that Brian didn¡¯t know anything.


    "What about Winnie, does Winnie know about the feud between Brian and her family?"


    Thomas continued to ask.


    "I''m not sure about this, who knows if she has a purpose. First she is a surrogate mother, then she


    When it came to Winnie, Richard''s hatred could hardly be suppressed, naturally not a single good word


    would be said to her.


    "Surrogate mother? What does that mean?"


    Thomas had to figure it out.


    "Don''t you know? Luke and that child were born to Winnie as a surrogate mother. If I''m right, she


    should have chosen Brian for surrogacy to pay off her debt. And you should guess the purpose of Brian


    finding Winnie as his surrogate mother."


    Thomas captured the important information, while Richard felt that he had talked too much. How did he


    know that Thomas didn''t know that Winnie was a surrogate mother.


    Thest time Thomas angrily came over, just being angry at him, and did not mention the matter of


    surrogacy, but looking at his furious face, Richard thought he should know this. He couldn¡¯t believe he


    didn''t know the origin of the two children at all.


    Thomas indeed did not know what Richard had said at all. If things were true, he was once again


    cheated by the whole family. Since the whole family was wary of him and did not treat him as a family


    member, there was no need for him to care them at all.


    "Winnie became a surrogate mother for the money; Brian looked for a surrogate mother to give birth to


    his baby in order topete with me. It seems they two are all scheming young bastards."


    Realizing the reason why Brian looking for surrogacy, Thomas was not as less care as he behaved. He


    felt that he had been cheated by Brian. If there was no Luke, Brian would not have been so easily got


    his position back.


    The hatred in his heart grew deeper and deeper, he also felt a sense of shame of being set up. This


    revenge he must take, and that position he must get back.


    "Brian looks for surrogacy for the status, but I think Winnie, being a surrogate mother and staying with


    Brian, is not only for the money."


    Richard would not let Thomas miss Winnie. He would not let him pay all attention only on Brian. His


    intention was indeed to bring Brian down, but the harm Winnie had done to his daughter, he would


    make her pay for it as well.


    "Winnie wants to take revenge for his father?"


    Thomas asked Richard rhetorically, at first he thought the same, but was not sure about it.


    "Yes, she must be looking for an opportunity to take revenge for her father. If our guess is wrong, at


    least, we can use this to turn them against each other."


    Richard said with a sinister and cunning smile.


    "Think about it, Brian loves Winnie so much, if you use Winnie to hurt him, Brian must be crushed.


    When the timees, you will have an opportunity to take advantage of it."


    Richard''s words made Thomas really happy.


    Like Richard said, no matter what Winnie''s purpose was, she was a target they could take advantage


    of. And she worked at the Be Group, and he could use her to cover for him in times of danger.


    Such a person must be used.


    It was just that Thomas felt he couldn''te to Winnie directly as simple as Richard had said. If a


    woman was not enough to do much harm to Brian, the opportunity for him to beat down Brian would be


    lost once again.


    He would have a n B, and would not tell everything now, when he had prepared everything well, by


    then Brian would be crushed heavily.


    Thinking of this, Thomas thought of one more thing.


    "I''ve investigated Winnie as well, but why is all this information not found out?"


    Thomas asked.


    "Winnie''s information was blocked by Ste. What could be found about her was only some information


    after the surrogacy. The Ste of your family was very powerful, you must not underestimate her. As far


    as I know, Brian had a lot of things with Ste helping him behind or Rufus taking charge of. Without


    these backup forces, Brian would be no longer capable of developing the Be Group so fast."


    Richard had to remind him, because one of his purposes was to start up a power struggle within the


    Be family, and the other was to remind Thomas to be careful about the people around him and not


    to underestimate his enemy.


    Thomas knew that Ste had been secretly helping Brian, but he didn''t expect that the matter of


    surrogacy was also facilitated by Ste. And Rufus left the Be Group from twenty years ago, and


    never asked about of affairs of the Be Group. And he hated his son Brian for so many years, how


    could he help his son now?


    If this was the case he should be more cautious. One Ste was easy to deal with, so did one Brian,


    but with three of them working together, Thomas felt a bit hard for him now.


    "No wonder I could not find out this information, it turns out that all have been well covered up."


    Thomas said coldly, and Richard had to make his request once again.


    "Thomas, this information is useful, right? For the sake of this information, could you get my daughter


    out so that I can meet her?"


    The cunning sign in Richard''s eyes no longer existed and was reced with a look of begging.


    "I can help you, but you can''t rush it. You should know that it is not easy to get her out of prison."


    Thomas tentatively fudged over. He must be careful about this. After all, it would put him in danger.


    "Thank you so much Thomas, with your promise, I believe you and I will not push you."


    Richard thanked Thomas, but he could not see Thomas''s sincerity.


    "Thomas, you can rest assured that as long as you get my daughter out, I will definitely tell you first no


    matter what news I find out in the future."


    For the sake of his own and Penny''s safety, and for them reuniting together, Richard had to throw out a


    bait.


    "I''ll try."


    Although Thomas also knew it was a bait, Thomas now believed that Richard had more useful


    information. Otherwise, how would he have the confidence to confront with Brian.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thomas agreed to help Richard. But it was a little difficult to get Penny out, and the risk taken was


    rtively high.

 Chapter 449: Thomas Changed His Attitude

    Chapter 449: Thomas Changed His Attitude


    After dinner, Thomas was chatting with Felix, inadvertently bringing up the issue of custody of the two


    children. He did it on purpose actually. After all, the topic started with the two children, so he may not


    be suspected.


    "Dad, you still have not settled down the matter of the two children, right? To keep them or to give them


    to Winnie? Just make a decision quickly, so that the thing could be solved."


    Thomas''s words made Felix feel surprised.


    Thomas at the beginning opposed to give the two children to Winnie, but now it seemed that his


    attitude had changed.


    "I can¡¯t decide now, what¡¯s your advice?"


    "I think... in fact, it¡¯s better for the two children living with their mother, both doing good for the physical


    and mental health of them, and they would be more confident. Then when they grow up, it is not too


    There is no need to force them to stay here."


    Thomas''s attitude had changedpletely, which was not expected by Felix. But Thomas''s words


    were somewhat reasonable. Only in Rufus''s opinion this was not enough to make the two children


    happy.


    Since thest time they came here, seeing the two children being ridiculed by their ssmates and


    watching Megan cry in anger, Felix''s heart was going to break.


    It was indeed unfair for such a small child enduring so much. The older generation of them had a


    harder time but grew up with their mother around and aplete family. Looking at the two children


    without a home, no mother around, Felix indeed could not bear it.


    But for Winnie, he was not likely to ept her as the daughter-inw of the Be family.


    "Dad, you knew Brian and Winnie were together from the very beginning. At that time if you had


    stopped them, there would not be so much trouble now."


    Thomas''s words pulled back Felix''s thoughts. Felix nced at Thomas before speaking.


    "I don¡¯t know. They already had a child when I found them out."


    Felix did not tell the truth, because it had be a fact, and there was no need to argue who was right


    and who was wrong, because Thomas would be unhappy if he knew the truth.


    Felix''s answer, indeed, let Thomas felt very ufortable. He was just feeling out his father''s attitude,


    but he did not expect that at this moment, his father was still hiding things from him.


    In other words, from the very beginning of thepetition for the Be Group¡¯s position as the


    person in charge, his father already favored of Brian and was shielding him on everything.


    "It''s strange that at that time Brian was in a rtionship with Wendy. Wendy didn''t give birth to a single


    child of the Be family, and Winnie, a person who no one knew, even gave birth to two children."


    Thomas said deliberately. This was hisst chance he gave his father.


    If his father told the truth, then he would take care of his father''s feelings. If his father didn¡¯t, then did


    not me him for being ruthless.


    "Who could have predicted this kind of thing. As long as they are the blood of the Be family, I don¡¯t


    care who gives birth to them."


    Felix still did not tell the truth, Thomas felt very disappointed. But Thomas''s disappointment did not


    show out, and immediately he continued to talk about Winnie.


    "Dad, I think Winnie is a talent. If you can''t ept her as the daughter-inw of the Be family, you


    can''t let her leave the Be Group. I heard Jack say that when she was at the Be Groupst


    year, the Be Group had the highest revenues during that period. Such a talent is not easy to find,


    and we should not let someone else take her to against us."


    Although he was disappointed, Thomas began his n, the first step of the n was to keep Winnie,


    who was a key figure.


    "How to keep her? She has her ownpany."


    Felix also knew that Winnie was a talent, and knew that Winnie could create higher benefits for the


    Be Group if she stayed. But Winnie already had her ownpany, how could she return to the


    Be Group?


    "Herpany is so small, can''t we do anything about it? Either cooperate with it, or purchase it. In this


    way, Winnie is the Be Group employee. We will be able to control her."


    Thomas gave his opinion, but he felt that the best way was to keep Winnie in the Be family, so that


    he could hurt Brian deeper, and they would be heartbroken after knowing the truth, and hate each other


    or even hurt each other.


    Felix was very satisfied with Thomas''s proposal. To either buy herpany or cooperate with her, or


    finding a way to keep her by Brian''s side, in that way, she could always work for the Be Group for


    the rest of her life.


    Felix had always believed that Thomas only inherited his ambition, and unfortunately he was not


    consequences.


    If he had Brian''s management ability, with properly controlled ambition, when Rufus gave up the


    Be Group, he would not choose Brian, but him.


    After the talk with Thomas this time, many days of worry had been swept away from Felix¡¯s heart. He


    had made the best decision.


    Emily was finally tricked back by Daenerys. Winnie and Daenerys made an appointment to pick Emily


    up from the airport.


    Emily was surprised to see Winnie and Daenerysing together to pick her up. However, Winnie


    gave her a big hug and said "good job" in a meaningful way, which made Emily even more perplexed.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    Emily asked in a puzzle.


    "I miss you so much, so Ie to pick you up. Are you tired of the trip, let¡¯s go to the cafe to have a


    drink before going home."


    Daenerys and Winnie, one on each side of Emily, held Emily''s hand and helped to take her suitcase.


    Emily was inexplicably taken to the airport cafe, and was pressed into the seat with a confused face.


    "Why are you guys acting weird today?"


    Emily finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "You guys have a chat first, I''ll go to order my coffee."


    After saying this, Daenerys went directly to the front desk. Emily''s question could only be answered by


    Winnie.


    "We act a bit strange today, but because I am grateful to you."


    Winnie said seriously, but her face was bright and charming.


    "Emily, I already know about you and Leo, and I also know that you have been holding back for me for


    so long. Thank you for helping me, with good friends like you who always think of me, I think this is the


    greatest gift of my life."


    Hearing this, Emily finally knew the reason why Winnie and Daenerys were so strange today, and also


    knew the purpose of Daenerys to trick her back. She could not bear Winnie''s thanks, but she was too


    heartbroken to say a word.


    Winnie continued.


    "These days, I know you have been sad, and I understand your disappointment in Leo, your feeling of


    heartache. Emily, I still want to thank you for genuinely treating me as a friend and not doubting me or


    resenting me when ites to such a thing."


    Winnie''s sincere attitude made Emily feel warm. Although she had felt wronged all this time, but getting


    Winnie''s understanding and hearing her words of gratitude, Emily felt that everything was worth it.


    "Well, don''t thank me anymore. Since I am a friend of you, I do these things for you without regret.


    What I was most afraid of at first was that you would be sad and disappointed, but now I am relieved to


    see that you don¡¯t care about it too much."


    "I have been urging Leo to tell you everything, and now you know it. I do not need to help Leo now. In


    the future, even if there is no Leo between you and me, I still will consider you as the best friend."


    Winnie finally felt relieved, but Emily'' felt her heart empty now. There was no longer a reason to


    continue to hang out with Leo or meet him.


    It was a good thing indeed, so that she couldpletely forget him and start over.


    "I will also treat you as my best friend, even without Leo, we will never be separated for life."


    "I still have to talk to you about Leo and me. I... "


    Winnie just wanted to exin something but was interrupted by Emily.


    "I know all about you guys, Leo has told me. This matter ispletely over from now on, let''s not even


    mention it in the future."


    Emily still did not want to mention Leo, even though she had given her most precious virginity to him,


    she still did not expect anything from him.


    What she wanted was his heart, his sincerity, not Leo''s superficial attitude. Having physical contact with


    him was a reason that she couldn¡¯t let go of Leo, but it didn¡¯t mean she could ept Leo having


    someone else in his heart.


    The past had already gone, at this moment she could only tell herself that there was more than one


    good man in this world besides Leo, as long as she gave up Leo, she would definitely meet a better


    one.


    "You are still in love with Leo, otherwise you would not avoid him."


    Winnie broke Emily''s heart in one word, this topic although Emily avoided, but Winnie still wanted to


    say. Some words must be said, otherwise it was a lifetime regret. She didn''t want Emily and Leo to be


    left with regrets.


    Emily smiled bitterly, not admitting or denying it.


    At this moment, Daenerys bought back coffee and ced it in front of Emily, then sat down. Emily took


    a small sip and remained silent.


    Winnie looked at Daenerys, and then continued the topic just now.


    "I had a thorough talk with Leo two days ago, and his was quite frank. He said he no longer loves me,


    but can be my best friend for life. He said the person he loves now is you, and only you is the woman


    he loves."


    Winnie repeated Leo''s words, hoping that it would touch Emily a little.


    "Leo and I are impossible, I think you should ept him and not give up this rtionship."


    Winnie persuaded Emily, hoping that they could have a good result.


    However Emily just looked out sideways and didn''t say a word.


    It was not that she did not believe Winnie, but after being cheated by Leo once, she was a bit timid to


    believe in Leo''s words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At this moment, Daenerys also tried to exin.


    "When you and Leo broke up, Leo was indeed unsure of who he loves. He asked you to continue to


    help cheat Winwin was not his ultimate goal, because no matter how long you cheated Winwin she


    would know sooner orter. He did it to keep you by his side to find out if he was in love with you."


    "After a few days he knew who he really loves, and confessed to you but you didn¡¯t believe him. He


    had no other way but to let you continue to help cheat Winwin."


    "In fact, Leo should say these to you, but I think you will not believe him, so I just say them first."


    "Emily, give Leo another chance, to feel whether he is sincere to you or not, if you can''t feel it, you can


    leave him anytime."


    Daenerys said a lot in one breath. She knew the whole story and got involved in it as well. She felt she


    had to make things clear.


    Clearing up the misunderstanding, Emily was happy, so was Winnie.

 Chapter 450 An Encounter at the Airport

    Chapter 450 An Encounter at the Airport


    Emily turned around and looked at Winnie and Daenerys, then sighed before she replied to Daenerys.


    "I don¡¯t know how to say, but I really can''t believe him now. Daenerys, you and Kevin love each other


    so much, there is only sweetness of your love. You can not feel my distress."


    "Leo and I met on a blind date, do you believe in love at first sight? I believe it. When I first saw Leo, I


    fell in love with him, I thought he was my Mr. Right. At that time I told myself that I must hold this man''s


    hand, and I must let him apany me until death."


    Speaking of this, Emily revealed a bitter smile.


    "I can say that I poured out all my feelings on him, but I was so stupid that I couldn''t tell if he was in


    love with me."


    "When I knew that he chose to be with me for Winwin, I really couldn''t ept it and wanted to break up


    with him immediately without a second thought."


    "I gave my heart to him, but he cheated me, he trampled on my heart. I felt very aggrieved and very


    hateful. This may be the so-called the deeper you love, the deeper you get hurt."


    Emily said this, with a pair of watery red eyes. But she was tough enough to hold back the tears.


    Daenerys indeed had not experienced this kind of love, and may not understand Emily so deeply. But


    Winnie knew what it was like.


    Emily was still in pain until now. With the same experience as Emily and even beyond Emily''s feelings,


    how could Winnie not understand how unbearable this pain was.


    "Emily, I can understand you. I know that kind of pain goes through every cell of your body, even your


    hair feels hurt. But you are not getting nothing, at least Leo is now in love with you, and everything


    would be worth it."


    "Give Leo one more chance, also give yourself a chance. Not for anyone, just for yourself not to regret


    it in the future."


    Winnie was also trying to persuade Emily as much as possible, she hoped that Emily could gather up


    the courage to ept Leo again, but she herself did not have the courage to fight for the love between


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    her and Brian.


    "Yes, give him another chance, if he breaks your heart once more, both Winwin and I won''t be friends


    with him anymore."


    Daenerys added. Now Emily didn¡¯t want to listen to Leo, only she and Winnie could make more efforts.


    Emily lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything, when she raised her head and said, she unexpectedly


    found Brian and Wendy walking into the cafe, and both of them were carrying luggage.


    She had a moment of panic, being afraid of Winnie seeing them and getting upset again. And she was


    afraid that Winnie was being deceived again. So Emily raised her head a little, signaling Winnie and


    Daenerys to turn around and look aside.


    Daenerys and Winnie turned around with a confused face, and when they saw Brian and Wendy, they


    understood why Emily did this.


    "What are they doing..."


    Daenerys got angry suddenly, and got up to go over and ask them what was going on. At this moment,


    Winnie pulled her back in time.


    "Sit down, it''s no big deal. I''m used to this scene as it happens a lottely."


    Winnie said calmly, but her heart was not as calm as she behaved.


    "A lot? Don¡¯t you care about it? Brian doesn¡¯t exin this to you or avoid it to you?"


    Daenerys did not sit down, but was surprised that Winnie could be so calm about it.


    "You sit down first, let''s talk about Emily¡¯s thing, then I will go to ask Brian."


    Although in difort, Winnie knew that her mission at this moment was to persuade Emily.


    "Why are you still persuading me. That''s your man, just go over and ask what''s going on. This is the


    thing you should do now."


    Emily was also a little anxious, and didn¡¯t understand why Winnie was calm now.


    "I will go over and ask himter. You all just calm down, OK? They can''t do anything in a coffee shop."


    Winnie was still not in a hurry, as if the man with Wendy was not Brian.


    "You don¡¯t need to persuade me, when you and Brian are together again, I will ept Leo as well."


    Emily was anxious and could only say this to Winnie, and let Winnie go to question Brian as soon as


    possible.


    "Aren''t you making me feel more guilty about you? Don¡¯t you want to make me feel better, right?"


    Whether Emily''s words were a joke or not, Winnie listened as if they were true. She and Brian could not


    be together officially, if there was a possibility, they would not have waited until now.


    If Emily was serious and really waited for them, then there was no hope for the rest of her life to be with


    Leo.


    "It''s the deal, whether Leo and I can be together depends on you."


    Emily insisted. She didn¡¯t want Winnie to feel guilty about her, but just taking this opportunity to force


    her once.


    "This is indeed a bit difficult, how about this, you try to ept Leo, and Winwin will go over to ask


    Brian. This is fair, right?"


    Daenerys was kept in the middle, hoping that both of them would give themselves some chances.


    "Okay, as long as Winwin goes over now, I''ll consider the matter of being with Leo."


    Emily agreed quickly.


    Winnie really had no choice, at this moment no matter what she said the two of them could not listen to


    her.


    Winnie helplessly got up and picked up her bag and walked towards Brian, Emily and Daenerys


    followed with the luggage.


    Wendy and Brian had just sat down in their seats, before they had time to order their coffee, Winnie


    appeared in front of them.


    "Why are you here?"


    Brian asked with surprise.


    "Emilyes back from a trip, Daenerys and Ie to pick her up. Where are you going?"


    Winnie said in a soft voice, not looking at Wendy, and as usual she was not saying hello to Wendy,


    treating her as a transparent person.


    "I''m on a business trip, I haven''t had time to tell you, I don''t know... "


    Brian just wanted to exin, but was interrupted by Daenerys in a cold voice.


    "Just a phone call, it costs not even a minute, how can you say you don¡¯t have time to tell her?"


    Then Emily began to sneer as well.


    "You have time to date with a woman here, howe you don''t have time to call Winnie? There is no


    Winwin in your heart, right? The fact is that if you don¡¯t have Winin in your heart, I have a friend in the


    abroad, the royal family of that country especially like oriental women, I think Winwin is the most


    suitable for him."


    This was the first time in so many years that Brian was mocked by women in public, but he had no way,


    these two women were his woman''s best friends, he really couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them.


    "I meet Wendy at the airport, so we have the coffee together. And you guys are going to introduce a


    boyfriend to Winwin because of this, isn''t that too much for me."


    Brian jokingly exined, Winnie then helped him to get out of the situation.


    "They''re joking with you, have a safe trip."


    After Winnie finished her words, she bent over and kissed Brian''s lips, then walked away with a smile.


    This kiss took Brian by surprise, but he understood that Winnie was using this kiss to manifest her


    sovereignty.


    "Winwin, we really met by chance."


    Wendy tried to exin, but it was also done for Brian. However, Winnie continued to walk away as if


    she hadn''t heard it.


    Daenerys and Emily both doubted what they had seen with their eyes, ending the fight so quickly which


    was not enjoyable at all, and it didn''t have any effect on Wendy, nor did it deter Brian.


    The two of them did not follow Winnie, but looked at each other confusedly.


    "Wendy, how could you meet Brian so coincidentally, you can''t be on purpose, right?"


    Daenerys looked at Wendy in anger.


    "You still want to steal Brian from Winnie, so you deliberately create an encounter at the airport, right?"


    Emily also stared at Wendy, making Wendy extremely embarrassed.


    "We really did have a chance encounter, I just came back from overseas and met Brian when I got off


    the ne. You guys can''t be so mean to me."


    Wendy wore a wronged face and stared at Brian, seemingly begging for Brian''s help.


    "Don¡¯t lie to us! We can tell it! The B City is so big, howe you two meet at the airport so


    coincidentally.


    "If you really meet at the airport, why don¡¯t you go home directly, but drink coffee together? And how


    can you call him Brian in such a bitchy way? Who do you think you are?"


    "What are you looking at? Are you asking for help from Brian? If Brian dares to help you today, I''ll take


    Winwin abroad tomorrow. Just see who he cares the most."


    Daenerys and Emily one by one mocked Wendy. She felt so humiliated. She could be scolded by


    Winnie, but not by these two unrted women.


    But when she wanted to fight back, she realized that she had no point to defend herself, and she


    wanted Brian to feelpassion for her, so she couldn''t quarrel with these two people.


    Just when Wendy didn''t know what to do, Winnie returned and took Daenerys and Emily away. This


    time Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m sorry, Brian. If I hadn''t dragged you to have coffee with me, Winwin wouldn''t have misunderstood


    us. She must be very angry, you''d better call her now."


    Wendy looked very kind and considerate. Brian could not bear to look at her poor face now.


    "No need, Winwin won''t be angry. You go back first, I should go in now."


    Brian walked out of the cafe.


    Today''s incident was a coincidence, no matter who was angry and who was wronged, it was his


    momentary carelessness. If he called Winnie in advance, or didn¡¯te to have coffee with Wendy,


    today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Brian walked out of the cafe and didn''t see Winnie and the others. So he went to the airport lobby and


    after entering the waiting room, he called Winnie.


    At this time, Winnie was already sitting in the car and was going back.


    She knew the call was from Brian, and if she didn¡¯t answer it, Brian would think she was angry about


    today¡¯s incident and then keep apologizing to her. She really got tired of his apology.


    So Winnie had to pick up the phone.


    "Haven¡¯t you get on the ne yet?"


    Winnie asked first.


    "No, I''m in the waiting room. How about you, have you gone back yet?"


    Brian was worried whether Winnie was driving, and was exining after making sure she was not


    driving.


    "I am leaving now."


    Winnie replied indifferently.


    "Winwin, me and Wendy really met coincidentally. Do not think too much about it. It was just a


    coincidence and we just had a coffee together, nothing else."


    Brian started to exin, however it was thest thing Winnie wanted to hear.


    "I don¡¯t think much of it, as long as you believe it is a coincidence. There is no need for you to exin


    anything to me. On the contrary, I should exin myself to you that I dide to pick up Emily, and not


    to follow you."

 Chapter 451 Felix’s Final Decision

    Chapter 451 Felix¡¯s Final Decision


    Although Winnie was not angry, she did feel ufortable. She rarely intervened in Brian, but she


    needed to tell him what she should say.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She told herself that seeing was not believing. She couldn¡¯t let herself trust the wrong person and didn¡¯t


    realize it until she left. It¡¯s better for her to be cautious.


    ¡°Well, everything is clear now. Don¡¯t care about anything. I¡¯m going to drive. Calvin just called to ask


    me toe back. Bye, have a good trip.¡±


    Winnie hung up the phone directly. And the two people behind her began to me her again.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you exin to him? You didn¡¯t cheat on him. We didn¡¯t stalk him. You don¡¯t


    have to exin anything to him.¡±


    Even Wendy couldn¡¯t annoy Daenerys before, but Daenerys was angry with Winnie now.


    ¡°He will feel ufortable after I exined to him. He will think about itter.¡±


    Hearing what Winnie said, Daenerys became silent.


    It was true that Brian would feel ufortable after Winnie exined it to him. However, they had


    quarreled with each other many times. It would hurt their rtionship.


    Brain put down his phone. He did feel ufortable when he heard Winnie¡¯s words. Winnie said that


    she was not angry, but he felt ashamed than being used by her.


    He did something wrong. But he just wanted to talk about the car ident with Wendy and see if he


    could think of anything.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Winnie would meet them. He was caught unprepared even if he had been very


    careful and cautious.


    Brian received a call from his grandfather on the night when he was on his business trip. Knowing that


    he was on a business trip, Felix only told him toe back to the Johnson¡¯s vi when he finished his


    business trip.


    Brian felt uneasy when he heard it. He thought that what Felix wanted to say was about the kids and


    Winnie.


    Thinking of this, he called Winnie again.


    ¡°Hello, did you get off the ne?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s voice was slurred on the phone.


    ¡°Have you drunk?¡±


    Brian recognized what Winnie was doing at this time.


    ¡°Yes. I¡­ I¡¯m drinking with Daenerys and Emily. It¡¯s only the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­ I want to exin to Emily that I have nothing to do with Leo. And she believes my


    exnation. Do you believe me or not?¡±


    Winnie was drunk. She was not coherent and her words were disorganized, which made Brian be


    worried about her.


    ¡°I trust you. Don¡¯t drink. You are girls. What if all of you get drunk? I¡¯ll ask Calvin to pick you up.¡±


    Brian sighed worriedly.


    ¡°No, Leo wille here. But I want to tell you that Leoes to pick up Emily. It has nothing to do with


    me. I¡¯ll call Oscar. He is my knight all my life.¡±


    After Winnie finished her words, she hung up the phone in a daze. Then she called Oscar.


    Brian was even more worried. He called Winnie again, but the phone couldn¡¯t be connected. He found


    that he couldn¡¯t let Winnie drink without hispany. Otherwise, he would be worried about her when


    she got drunk.


    Finally, Brian called Kevin. Knowing that Kevin would take care of Winnie, Brian felt relieved.


    Only then did he realize that he had not told Winnie the most important thing.


    Brian nned to call Winnie the next morning. However, before he woke up in the morning, he was


    woken up by a call and then began to work.


    When Winnie woke up the next morning, she felt pain in her head. But she kept working until noon.


    Then she went to take a rest.


    As soon as she was lying in the lounge, the phone rang next to her. When she found it was Felix, she


    felt very nervous.


    ¡°Mr. Be, is something matter?¡±


    ¡°Come to my office now.¡±


    Felix ordered and then hung up.


    Winnie had a headache. She felt more ufortable now. But she had no choice but to go to Felix¡¯s


    office.


    It was the first time for her to go to his office. As an employee and a member of a team, she came here


    not for the work. She felt it ridiculous.


    Winnie didn¡¯t look around the office. She just focused on what Felix was going to say to her.


    Felix sat in the office chair. He was not as serious and sharp as she thought before.


    He spoke to her in a low voice.


    ¡°The reason why I asked you toe here is that I want to talk to you about the kids. For the sake of


    the two kids, you can raise them. But you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t expect that Felix would agree that she could raise the kid. But she knew that Felix must


    have a request.


    ¡°If I can do it, I will promise you.¡±


    Winnie was not sure whether she could meet Felix¡¯s request, so she could only blur her words.


    ¡°If did it only for your children and don¡¯t have other purposes, you can meet my request. I have told you


    Felix didn¡¯t give Winnie the chance to refuse.


    Then he continued to say, ¡°You can live with Brian and raise the kid as their mother in the suburbs. But


    you can¡¯t interfere with Brian¡¯s marriage. Before he got married, you can bring your children to the


    Johnson¡¯s Vi. After he gets married, you can¡¯t go to it anymore. You are not allowed to destroy his


    marriage.¡±


    Felix told Winnie about his request. He didn¡¯t think it was very demanding for Winnie.


    Winnie listened to his words patiently out of politeness.


    What Felix meant was that she could live with her children and have to be a mistress of Brian. If she


    didn¡¯t ept his request, she would be supposed to have ulterior motives for Brian and didn¡¯t care


    about her children.


    However, Winnie could ept to be Brian¡¯s mistress. Otherwise, she had already be his lover.


    ¡°Mr. Be, you did have told me about this, and I refused at that time. I still can¡¯t ept it this time.


    Sorry.¡±


    Winnie answered calmly.


    Brian had promised to her that no matter what happened, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave his children. With


    his support, Winnie didn¡¯t fear anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. You are not satisfied to be Brian¡¯s mistress. But you want to be his wife.¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t expect Winnie to be so stubborn. Even if he gave her the custody of the children, she


    refused his request. Did she have moral integrity? Or was she more ambitious than he thought before?


    ¡°Mr. Be, when a woman falls in love with someone, she must want to live with her love forever. It


    would be a lie if she said that she didn¡¯t want to marry him. I have never said that I want to be with


    Brian. It was not because I don¡¯t love him, but I know it is impossible for me to marry him. I want him,


    not for his wealth and social status. I know I can¡¯t be with him.¡±


    Winnie emphasized her love for Brian. She didn¡¯t have any ulterior motive for him. She had told Felix


    everything. It was the choice for Felix to believe it or not.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t meet your standards for Brian¡¯s wife. I have no personal ambition. I won¡¯t ept to be


    his mistress.¡±


    ¡°I know that you wanted the kids to have a warm family in their childhood. But it¡¯s too difficult for me. I


    can stand Brian getting to another woman and I can only be his mistress all my life.¡±


    ¡°I can pour all my love to my children and take good care of them. And I can break up with Brian. What


    I can do is to give all my love to take good care of my two children. What I can do is to We will be


    friends and take care of our children as their parents.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, I hope you can understand my mind and allow me to stay with my kids. I like Brian, but I


    won¡¯t be with him out of my selfishness. I only want to stay with my children.¡±


    Winnie showed her attitude to Felix. Although she had so many words that Felix could feel impatient,


    she had to rify that she didn¡¯t have ulterior motives for Brian.


    Felix listened to Winnie carefully. If what she said was true, she did have a backbone. However, she


    couldn¡¯t meet his request. It did no good to the Be family. And they would lose the two children if


    he agreed to her request. Felix wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t meet my request, you can¡¯t ask me to do anything and you won¡¯t be able to see your kids


    in your life. Brian is on his business trip these days. You can think about my request. You have to give


    me your answer when hees back. If you still refuse my request at that time, I¡¯ll send my men to


    pick up the kids. You can either leave by yourself or be sent out. If you let Brian help you, I¡¯ll teach you


    a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    After that, Felix asked her to leave.


    Winnie panicked, but had to leave the office.


    She had thought that Felix would talk to her. But she didn¡¯t expect him to threaten her friends and even


    herpany. If she didn¡¯t ept his request, he would do harm to her and her friends.


    Winnie felt helpless. She didn¡¯t expect Felix to so ruthless. Brian didn¡¯t find that Felix was domineering.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. If she epted his request, she would be an illegal mistress in her life.


    Otherwise, she would never see her children.


    It was so difficult for her to make a decision.


    After Winnie returned to the office, she received a call from Brian.


    ¡°How are you? Do you feel pain in your head after getting drunk?¡±


    Brian was worried about her.


    ¡°Well, I feel much better now.¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t tell him what Felix said to her for the time being.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink without mypany in the future. Otherwise, nobody could take care of you when you


    get drunk.¡±


    Brian advised her. He was very worried about herst night.


    ¡°Emily came back and I exined everything to her. I was happy, so I got drunkst night. I won¡¯t drink


    much wine in the future. It was really ufortable after getting drunk.¡±


    Winnie was absentminded. She felt relieved after rifying everything to Emily. However, now Felix


    came to her and forced her to make a decision about her kids. She was very bothered.


    At this time, she needed Brian tofort her and give her advice. But he was not with her. She could


    only bear it herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s right. No matter how happy you are, you can¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Brian was finally relieved when he heard Winnie¡¯s words.

 Chapter 452 Leo

    Chapter 452 Leo


    Brian didn¡¯t forget the reason why he called Winnie, so he continued to talk to her.


    ¡°Winnie, my grandpa called mest night and asked me toe back early. I think that he wants to talk


    to me about our kids. If hees to you, you should follow his words and don¡¯t annoy him. I¡¯ll deal with


    him after Ie back.¡±


    If Winnie hadn¡¯t been drunk, he wouldn¡¯t have to tell it to her until now.


    Hearing Brian¡¯s words, Winnie knew that he didn¡¯t know that Felix hade to her. Therefore, she


    chose not to tell him about it. She didn¡¯t want Brian to feel worried about her.


    ¡°Okay, I will wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°I feel sick now and I want to have a rest. Remember toe back early. Bye.¡±


    Then she hung up the phone.


    After that, Winnie lost in her thought. Felix came to her without telling Brian. It was obvious that Felix


    looked down on her and didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all.


    Felix would only pay attention to the interest of the Be family. She was an outsider, so he wouldn¡¯t


    care about her.


    Was she doomed to live humbly in her life? Would she have to ept that Brian gets married to


    another woman? Did she have to bear these things?


    She should not me fate. She could only me herself for taking the wrong way and falling in love


    with a person that she couldn¡¯t marry to. Otherwise, she would feel pain at this time.


    Winnie came home after work. Vanessa was not at home and the children were doing their homework


    in the room.


    Winnie came to the room of Isobel and talked to her.


    She didn¡¯t dare to tell others about her things. She was afraid that she would get them in trouble.


    Winnie told Isobel about what Felix said to her before.


    ¡°Isobel, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Isobel was angry. She knew that Felix would force Winnie to satisfy the request of the Be family.


    ¡°They are very selfish. They don¡¯t consider your condition at all. Winnie, I have never agreed that you


    fall in love with Brian. I don¡¯t want you to be a mistress. You would be criticized by others in the rest of


    your life if you became a mistress. Have a good talk with Brian. It is best to leave with your children.¡±


    Isobel couldn¡¯t ept Felix¡¯s request either. If Winnie epted it, she would be painful in he life. Isobel


    didn¡¯t want to see Winnie being painful. Besides, Winnie¡¯s parents would ept that she chose to be a


    mistress if they were alive.


    ¡°I have talked with Brian many times. He won¡¯t allow me to leave with my children. Unless Felix forces


    me to leave my children.¡±


    Winnie was eager to leave. But it seemed impossible for her leave now. Felix had agreed that she


    could stay with her children, so it would be less likely for Brian to let them leave.


    ¡°You can refuse Felix. He will be angry and separate you from your children. At that time. Brian will


    agree that you take the children to leave.¡±


    Although it was dangerous for Winnie, Isobel thought that it would be better for Winnie than being a


    mistress.


    ¡°Felix wouldn¡¯t let me get away if I left with my kids. He has threatened that he would let my friends off


    and he will attack mypany. Although it is a smallpany, I won''t make any of my friends feel


    better, and will attack mypany. Although thepany is small, many people will be implicated if


    thepany goes bankrupt because of me.¡±


    Winnie had to consider to these people. She couldn¡¯t take all of them to leave. It would be very easy for


    Felix if he wanted to destroy herpany.


    ¡°Does it mean that we have no choice but to ept Felix¡¯s request?¡±


    Isobel lost hope when she heard Winnie¡¯s words. She realized that Felix was serious and he could


    destroy them.


    If Winnie left with her children, he would threaten her friends and force Winnie toe back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Brian when hees back. I want to know if he will agree with me to take the children away.


    Or I won¡¯t have to leave here, but I can¡¯t stay with my children.¡±


    Winnie could onlye up with this way. Brian was herst hope.


    Emily was lying alone in bed, ying with her phone absently. She was thinking of Leo. Now that


    everything was settled, she ended the cooperation with Leo.


    From now on, she had to forget and began to deal with her visa.


    At this time, the door of her bedroom was pushed open.


    Emily looked at the door and found it was Leo.


    She got up quickly, looking a little surprised.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door?¡±


    It was the first time for her to meet Leo after they had sex. She couldn¡¯t help but think of what


    happened between them that night. Emily felt nervous and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°If I knocked on the door, you would ask who was knocking the door. You wouldn¡¯t let me in if you knew


    it was me, so I had to enter the room impolitely.¡±


    As he spoke, he sat beside Emily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    Leo was gentle and sincere. He loved Emily deeply.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Winnie has known our affairs. We have talked about it. This thing has been settled. And I can¡¯t help


    anymore. Now we have ended our cooperation, so don¡¯te to me again.¡±


    Emily thought that they should end everything between Leo and her. After everything was settled, they


    wouldn¡¯t be friends and only be strangers.


    But Leo didn¡¯t think so. What he thought was totally different from Emily.


    ¡°Since you have talked with Winnie, you should have known that I don¡¯t like Winnie anymore. You are


    the one I love. From now on, I want to pursue you and make you be my girlfriend again.¡±


    Leo said in a gentle voice. He was very firm.


    Everything was settled and he expressed his love to Emily. Then he would pursue Emily.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    Emily refused him directly. It seemed that she was used to not believing Leo and refusing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my time. If you don¡¯t give me a chance, I¡¯ll tell your parents that we have slept and I¡¯ll


    take the responsibility to marry you.¡±


    Leo could only choose to do so. Otherwise, Emily wouldn¡¯t stay away from him.


    After that, Leo stood up and walked to the door. At this time, Emily got up and grabbed him. Said


    ¡°Are you crazy? How can you tell my parents? Even if I had sex with you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I must


    marry you.¡±


    Emily said angrily and hurriedly. She was really afraid that her parents would know it.


    She was brought up strictly. Her parents were very conservative. If they knew that she had sex with


    him, she would have to marry Leo.


    ¡°Well, I want to ask your parents to see if they agreed with me to marry you.¡±


    Leo said these words deliberately. Emily couldn¡¯t stop him, so he continued to walk out.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    Leo was tall and strong, so Emily couldn¡¯t control him and could only block the door.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrow and asked her. He felt a little sorry when he saw her tension.


    ¡°Because... Because I¡¯m shy. It is a secret between you and me.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t find an excuse and didn¡¯t dare to let her parent know it. She could only put him off that


    she was shy.


    ¡°I think that you are afraid that your parents will know we have sex, right?¡±


    Leo ignored Emily¡¯s excuse and directly pointed out the truth.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Emily was getting nervous. She couldn¡¯t calm down herself. At this time, Leo stretched out his hands


    and held Emily in his arms. Then he opened the door.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. My parents will find us.¡±


    Emily was in a panic. But the door was open. She did not dare to shout at him. She could only say to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    him in a low voice. But her argument was weak.


    ¡°I just want them to know our rtionship.¡±


    Leo held her shoulder and walked downstairs. Her parents were sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    They had already seen theming down together. Emily did not dare to retort, but struggled in his


    arms.


    However, Leo had great strength, and she couldn¡¯t resist it at all.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother looked at them holding each other. She thought that they had been reconciled, so she


    felt happy.


    ¡°Mrs. Jones¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going to visit a friend.¡±


    Before Leo could speak, Emily spoke to her mother instantly.


    After that, she grabbed Leo¡¯s hand and left directly. She didn¡¯t want him to say anything to her mother


    at this time.


    Leo smiled and didn¡¯t choose to embarrass her.


    When they went out of the house, Emily released his hand. But then Leo held her hand again.


    ¡°Since we havee out, you have to follow me. Or we¡¯ll go back to talk to your mother.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Emily was angry. She didn¡¯t expect that Leo would be so knavish. She didn¡¯t want to follow him but she


    was afraid that Leo would tell her parents that they had slept. Therefore, she had no choice but to let


    Leo hold her hand and left.


    Leo came to his car, opened the door of the passenger seat. Then he forced her to get in the car.


    He knew that Emily didn¡¯t like to sit in the passenger seat. But from now on, as long as he drove


    himself, this seat would only be hers.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡­¡±


    Leo fastened his seat belt when Emily spoke to him. Before she finished her words, she found that the


    pendant sent by Winnie had been changed. It was reced by the one Emily sent to him before.


    Emily was moved when she saw it. But she was not sure if Leo did it out of his heart.


    She instantly looked out of the window. She was still afraid that Leo would hurt her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing pajamas now, so I can¡¯t go anywhere. Let me go home. We can talk about our rtionship


    Emily was not angry. She had calmed herself down. She spoke to him in a very low voice.


    ¡°If I let you go home, you won¡¯t let me meet you again. I just want to make everything clear today.¡±


    Leo also calmed down. He insisted on talking to her.


    ¡°Leo, we just had sex once. If I knew that you would take it as a burden, I wouldn¡¯t have slept with you.¡±


    Emily was so afraid that she didn¡¯t dare to face his love. She just thought the reason why Leo pursued


    her was that she had sex with him before.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the sex. I just love you. Emily, you can¡¯t think it in this way. Otherwise, you


    won¡¯t take seriously with my love for you.¡±


    Leo exined that he didn¡¯t regard their sex as a burden, but he felt happy for it.

 Chapter 453 Dignity

    Chapter 453 Dignity


    Emily didn¡¯t agree with Leo. Instead, Leo¡¯s words were very ironic in her mind. Their rtionship was


    impure at the very beginning. What baptism could make them pure?


    ¡°Your love for me is never pure. How can I trust you?¡±


    Emily turned around and asked Leo, with pain in her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, I did something wrong. Please give me a chance. I will let you know that I cherish you. If I


    couldn¡¯t make it, you can leave me again.¡±


    Leo could only beg her for giving him a chance. He knew that Emily had no confidence in him and was


    extremely disappointed with him. But he couldn¡¯t give up. He had to pay the price. He would stick to it


    for his love.


    Emily ironically smiled.


    ¡°Winnie once told me that she hated Brian to say sorry to her. Because it means that Brian didn¡¯t care


    about her at that moment. Now I also hate you to say sorry. Because I find that you cared about


    another girl at that time.¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice was breaking with emotion. Then she sighed and continued to speak.


    ¡°Leo, give me some time. I need to think about it.¡±


    After that, Emily turned to push the door and then turned back.


    She took off the pendant she gave Leo before.


    ¡°I gave it to you before, and now you finally hung it up. But I found it didn¡¯t fit this car.¡±


    ¡°Now I take it back.¡±


    When Emily pushed open the door, she heard Leo¡¯s sad voice.


    ¡°Emily, I hope you could hang it back as soon as possible. If you throw it away, this position will always


    be empty. If you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, I will wait for you forever. If you don¡¯t marry me, I will be


    single all my life.¡±


    Emily got out of the car. She paused for a while after hearing his words, and then strode away.


    All his life? Who dared to promise all his life to another one?


    After going out for three days on his business trip, Brian returned as quickly as possible. He didn¡¯t go


    back to thepany. But he went directly to the Johnson¡¯s vi.


    Felix told Brian his decision, but he didn¡¯t say that he hade to Winnie.


    ¡°Really? Grandpa, did you really promise to give Winnie custody of our children?¡±


    Brian couldn¡¯t calm himself down. He was not sure what he heard was true, so he had to ask Felix


    again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give custody to Winnie. But my request is that you must live together. I want to give your children a


    warm family.¡±


    Felix exined to him impatiently. He was surprised when he saw Brian¡¯s reaction. Since Brian¡¯s


    mother died, he had be extremely cold and aloof. He had never seen him being so excited and


    enthusiastic.


    Was he so excited because of the children or Winnie?


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. You are so nice to my kids.¡±


    After confirming what Felix said was true, Brian felt relieved. Winnie could finally stay with their


    children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. I have another request.¡±


    Brian was nervous when he heard Felix¡¯s words.


    ¡°Grandpa, just say it.¡±


    Brian tried to calm himself down. But it was a little difficult for him. His voice was still full of excitement.


    ¡°I allow Winnie to raise the kids. It doesn¡¯t mean that I ept her as your wife. You can live together,


    but you must find a wife of your ss.¡±


    Felix looked aloof and detached. He wouldn¡¯t allow Brian to refuse him.


    ¡°Grandpa, Winnie has always been with me. Nobody will want to marry me.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian couldn¡¯t refuse him directly. Because Felix was very firm. He had just agreed to let Winnie live


    with him. If Brian refused his request, he would go back on his word.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can try your best to convince the girl that you are going to meet on your blind date.¡±


    Felix had taken a step back and wouldn¡¯t allow Brian to refuse him. He had been thinking about the


    girls that he nned to introduce to Brain.


    ¡°I was angryst time. I¡¯ve already canceled the blind date this time. I won¡¯t meet that girl.¡±


    Brian took the chance to rify the rtionship between Emily and him. He could no longer use Emily


    to hurt Winnie.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t expect Brian to cancel the blind date without telling him.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t affect Brain¡¯s marriage. He could continue to meet other girls.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you. You can meet the girl next time.¡±


    Brian felt helpless when he heard Felix¡¯s words. But he couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only look for


    opportunities.


    ¡°Besides, after you get married, Winnie won¡¯t be allowed to go here anymore. She could only live alone


    or in the suburbs. She can¡¯t be close to you in the public.¡±


    Felix continued to tell him his request. Brian felt that it was unfair to Winnie. Winnie was of high self-


    esteem. She wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    After Brian left the Johnson¡¯s vi, he went to thepany and found Winnie.


    Entering her office, he told her Felix¡¯s requests excitedly. But Winnie looked very calm.


    ¡°Have You already known it?¡±


    Brian asked Winnie doubtfully.


    ¡°I have just known it, but I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    Winnie still didn¡¯t tell Brian that she had met Felix.


    ¡°I am very grateful to Mr. Be for allowing me to raise the kids. But I don¡¯t know if I can live with you.


    If I didn¡¯t care about my dignity, I would have been your mistress.¡±


    Winnie was reluctant to say the word of mistress. But she knew that she was Brian¡¯s mistress when


    she heard Felix¡¯s words.


    ¡°Winnie, I know you can¡¯t ept his request. Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s just a temporary thing. I¡¯ll find a


    way to get Grandpa to agree with me to marry you¡±


    Brian promised Winnie. He had hope for the future. It was a great change for Felix to allow Winnie to


    live with her kids. It was only a matter of time before he epted Winnie to be Brian¡¯s wife.


    Brian thought that that the biggest problem at this time was not his grandpa, but Winnie. He was afraid


    that she would finch away if she couldn¡¯t ept the present situation.


    Brian was right. What Winnie said next proved his thought.


    ¡°He won¡¯t ept you to marry me. We have no chance. Brian, please let me leave with my children. I


    want to preserve my dignity. I¡¯ll take the kids away, and I¡¯ll take them back when they grow up.¡±


    Winnie begged Brain. She couldn¡¯t do anything to stop Felix. Brian was her only hope.


    ¡°What about me? You want to leave with the kids, so you could bear to leave me, right?¡±


    Brian felt bitter and helpless. He felt be abandoned by them if Winnie took their kid to leave him. He


    could only live like a walking corpse for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Don''t dwell on this problem, okay? You can¡¯t leave with me, and I can¡¯t live with you without dignity. It


    is meaningless to know if we love each other. We are not willing to sacrifice for each other nor to give


    up for each other. In fact, we do not love each other as deeply as we think.¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to talk about who would go and who would stay. It was a problem that would never


    be solved.


    ¡°Because of my existence, everyone lives in an unstable life. If I leave, everyone will be fine. Why don¡¯t


    I leave?¡±


    Winnie insisted on leaving. She knew that she loved Brian very deeply. However, it was meaningless to


    be Brian when she knew they couldn¡¯t get married.


    If she didn¡¯t love Brian as she said before, she wouldn¡¯t be so painful at this time.


    Brian couldn¡¯t ept Winnie¡¯s words. Although Winnie said that she didn¡¯t love him and didn¡¯t trust


    him, he loved her more deeply than anyone else.


    Brian approached Winnie and held her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be fine. You can¡¯ leave me. For the sake of children, please tolerate it for the time being. I


    will solve everything andfort everyone as soon as possible. Then we can get married and live


    together happily.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t try to leave me. If you and the kids left me, I wouldn¡¯t have any motivation to spend the


    rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, I¡¯llpensate you.¡±


    Brian tried his best to keep Winnie. He wanted to solve everything to let everyone including Winnie


    believe in him. He must fulfill his promise to Winnie.


    Winnie didn¡¯t ask him to let her leave again. But she didn¡¯t promise him that she would stay.


    She was at a loss. For the sake of her kids, she should stay and give them a warm family. But it meant


    that she had to be a mistress all her life.


    She could befortable before Brian got married. But once he got married, she would be painful.


    Although Winnie did not ask to leave, Brian was still worried. After dealing with some urgent matters,


    he called Kevin.


    He told the thing between him and Winnie generally to Kevin. Then he asked Kevin, Daenerys, Leo,


    and Emily to persuade Winnie to stay. Now Brian could only rest his hope on them.


    It was on the weekend again. Vanessa was free this week. She felt bored at home, so she came to the


    suburbs with her kids.


    Rufus was surprised when he saw Vanessa. He was very happy and excited.


    ¡°Vanessa, you cane to visit here more often in the future. This ce will be your another home.¡±


    Rufus was so excited that Ste felt surprised when she saw his reaction. It was not the first time that


    Rufus met Vanessa. Why was he so enthusiastic?


    Ste just thought about it and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°Okay, Rufus. It is a warm ce. I¡¯ll oftene to visit you and Ste.¡±


    Vanessa spoke to him cheerfully. It was a reallyfortable ce. Rufus was nice and Ste was


    friendly. She felt warm here.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll tell the cook to make something delicious at noon.¡±


    After that, Rufus went to the kitchen. Ste still felt strange when she saw it, but she still didn¡¯t doubt


    anything.


    At this time, Paul came over and looked at Vanessa and Ste meaningfully.


    ¡°You are not rtives. But why do you look alike?¡±


    Paul was giving Ste a hint. He wanted Ste to know the fact gradually. He was afraid that she


    couldn¡¯t ept it if she suddenly knew the truth.

 Chapter 454 Persuasion

    Chapter 454 Persuasion


    After hearing what Paul said to them, Vanessa and Ste looked at each other and then they all


    ¡°We do look simr, but I am old. Vanessa is still a young girl.¡±


    ¡°Ste, you¡¯re not old at all. You had beautiful skin and a great figure. You looked about the same age


    as me.¡±


    Vanessa said sweetly. Ste was felt happy when she heard her words.


    Paul had intended to make Ste doubt Vanessa¡¯s identity. However, they joked with each other.


    ¡°If you were at the same age, some people would believe that you are twins.¡±


    Paul continued to say.


    ¡°Paul, you¡¯re right. If I wear the same as Vanessa and have the same hairstyle as her, we will look like


    twins.¡±


    Ste began to look at Vanessa carefully.


    ¡°No, Ste is more graceful than me.¡±


    Although Vanessa found that she looked simr to Ste, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. The world was


    very big. It was not strange that someone looked like her.


    They kept talking with each other. Brain and Winnie went to the sea to y together.


    It was the first time that they hade out to y together. It was arranged by Brian. He wanted them


    to persuade Winnie to stay with him.


    The three women sat on the sofa on the deck of the yacht, looking at the vast sea. They felt rxed


    when the breeze blew their faces.


    ¡°We have been busy all the time. It is not easy for us toe out and y together.¡±


    Winnie suddenly said to them with emotion.


    Since her parents died, she had been busy. She was always tired and exhausted. And she had have


    nevere out to enjoy herself like this.


    She had to make money to pay the debt. There was no extra money for her entertainment. She was so


    tense that she never spent her time in rxing.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be busy. I want to be busy and forget other things.¡±


    Emily was thinking differently from Winnie.


    She had been stayed at home and kept thinking about Leo every day. She couldn¡¯t drive him away


    from her head. Emily was going crazy about it.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t solved the matter between you and Leo? Why do you keep ignoring him?¡±


    Daenerys turned to ask Emily. After getting on the yacht, Emily had been avoiding Leo. She didn¡¯t want


    to approach nor talk to him. They could tell that she stayed away from him deliberately. ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t


    decided yet. No matter what he says, I always think that he is lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t mention him again. Don¡¯t let him influence my god mood.¡±


    Emily answered her frankly as if she deliberately said it to Winnie.


    Winnie did feel ufortable when she heard Emily¡¯s words. She thought it was because of her that


    Emily couldn¡¯t trust Leo.


    ¡°What could he have to do if you can trust him?¡±


    Winnie looked at Emily. It seemed that she could solve it if Emily said it.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. Maybe it will take time for me to consider it.¡±


    Emily hesitated and looked very embarrassed.


    Then Daenerys suddenly gave Emily a choice.


    ¡°If Winnie gets married, you¡¯ll feel relieved and trust Leo, right?¡±


    Hearing Daenerys¡¯ words, Winnie and Emily looked at each other at the same time.


    Winnie was surprised. She did feel guilty, but she didn¡¯t destroy the rtionship between Leo and


    Emily. Was it real that Emily felt insecure because of her?


    Emily looked at Daenerys with a different expression. She praised Daenerys in her heart and even


    needed to give her a thumb up.


    They didn¡¯t answer Daenerys, so she could only continue to speak.


    ¡°Let me analyze it. You think that if Winnie couldn¡¯t settle down, Leo would keep paying attention to


    her.¡±


    Before Daenerys finished her words, she stopped herself. Then she became serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it and don¡¯t hold grudges against each other because of my words today. I just want to


    solve the problem. Only when we make things clear can wee up with a solution.¡±


    Daenerys had to rify her intention. Although it was nned by her and Emily in advance, what she


    said was a fact. They must be psychologically prepared to avoid any suspicion.


    Then Daenerys continued to analyze for them.


    ¡°You think two people who have loved each other couldn¡¯t be friends. Winnie doesn¡¯t get married and


    hasn¡¯t settled down. Her rtionship with Brian is unstable now. They could break up. If Winnie gets in


    trouble, Leo will help her. Besides, you don¡¯t believe Leo is only her friend.¡±


    Daenerys repeatedly emphasized that Winnie hadn¡¯t settled down in her words. which made Winnie


    feel ups and downs.


    After that, Winnie turned to look at Emily. At this time, Emily lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She didn¡¯t admit it nor deny it. In Winnie¡¯s eyes, it meant that Emily thought that what Daenerys said


    was right. But Emily didn¡¯t want to say it directly so as not to hurt her.


    Winnie felt guilty about Emily. Because of her and her unstable rtionship with Brian, Emily didn¡¯t


    dare to trust Leo.


    The conversation of the three ended in Emily¡¯s silence. Winnie went to find Leo. Only Daenerys and


    Emily stayed on the deck.


    ¡°Will she be more stressed?¡±


    Emily asked worriedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it We could only force her to figure it out. It¡¯s better than persuading her directly. She is so


    stubborn that she will not listen to anyone.¡±


    Daenerys had no choice but to do so. She knew that Winnie would regard her words as a burden in her


    heart, but she had to force Winnie to be with Brian.


    ¡°I felt sorry when I saw her being silent. If she chooses to be with Brian and he couldn¡¯t persuade his


    grandpa, she will be a mistress at that time. She is of high self-esteem, so she won¡¯t tolerate it. It will be


    a mess.¡±


    In fact, Emily didn¡¯t believe Brian.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t know what will happen in the future. Just take it easy. Brian is not married yet. Winnie is


    not his mistress now.¡±


    ¡°She is too proud. Men like the women being delicate. It is not a bad thing for her to be with Brian. At


    least it will be good for their children.¡±


    ¡°She will have the chance to marry Brian if she is with him. Brian and the Be family will protect her.


    Only then Wendy couldn¡¯t do harm to her. Besides, don¡¯t forget Felix. He won¡¯t let her and herpany


    go away if she takes her kid to leave. Even if Brian protects her, Felix could take revenge on her.


    Therefore, it is safe for Winnie to stay with Brian.¡±


    Daenerys knew Felix from Kevin. T


    After hearing what Kevin said to her that day, Kevin and she went to look through the information about


    Felix. They finally knew that Felix was cruel and sinister.


    Because she knew Felix well, Daenerys thought that Winnie should stay with Brian. No matter where


    Winnie went with her children, Felix wouldn¡¯t let her go forever.


    ¡°I hope that everything will be okay. Don¡¯t let Winnie suffer pains anymore.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t feel eased, and she was worried about Winnie.


    ¡°We can believe Brian this time. We can help him keep Winnie. If he can¡¯t make it this time, we will


    never trust him.¡±


    Daenerys was also worried. But she hoped that Winnie could be with Brian so that Winnie would be


    happy with her love and her kids would have a warm andplete family.


    Winnie came to Leo. The three of them were ying cards. Winnie thought that it was no need for her


    to hide it from Brian and Kevin, so she asked Leo directly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t Emily epted you¡±


    Winnie sat between Brian and Leo. She faced Leo and asked him.


    ¡°She is more distant from me now. When I met herst time, she took back the gift that she sent to me


    before.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Leo said bitterly. Winnie felt sorry for him.


    ¡°If she keeps refusing you, what will you do?¡±


    Winnie continued to ask him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her. I¡¯ll keep waiting for her to ept me. Anyway, I love her and I¡¯ll wait for her for my life.¡±


    Leo was determined to marry Emily.


    Hearing Leo¡¯s answer, Winnie finally copsed.


    She couldn¡¯t be selfish and ignored others¡¯ feelings. She couldn¡¯t let her kids leave their father. She


    couldn¡¯t make Leo keep waiting for Emily because of her.


    Besides, she had ignored that Brian could protect her and her kids when they left. But he couldn¡¯t


    protect everyone.


    If she left, her friends would be in trouble, and herpany would be destroyed by Felix.


    Winnie didn¡¯t want innocent people to be implicated because of her. She¡¯d rather suffer it by herself.


    After that, she asked Brian to walk with her alone. She wanted to tell him her decision before she went


    back on her word.


    Winnie stood on to the deck on the yacht with Brian. She looked at him seriously and took a deep


    breath before she spoke.


    ¡°I decided to ept Felix¡¯s request. I¡¯ll live with you in the suburbs.¡±


    Winnie sighed with relief. When she finished her words, it meant that she had to suffer anything she


    met in the future.


    ¡°Really? Do you ept grandpa¡¯s request?¡±


    Brian asked Winnie with surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that they would persuade her so quickly.


    ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t be too happy now. I need to talk to my aunt about this matter. And I have a request.¡±


    Winnie looked very calm. She alsoid out her conditions.


    ¡°Just tell me. I promise you that I can make it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what Winnie would ask him to do, but he agreed with her happily. His heart began to


    beat very fast. He was very excited.


    The thing that he had been thinking of for a long time had been achieved now. He was cheerful and


    inspired.


    ¡°If you marry another girl, I¡¯ll take the children back to my home. We¡¯ll live there as now. When the kids


    grow up and don¡¯t need me anymore, you will take care of them. At that time, you can¡¯t stop me when I


    leave.¡±


    Winnie made such a request because she didn¡¯t want to be considered a mistress.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry another woman. I¡¯ll only marry you. You won¡¯t have the chance to leave.¡±


    Brian held Winnie in his arms. At this time, he was excited and sad. He felt distressed for everything


    she had done for him and their kids without getting anything in return.

 Chapter 455 Coincidence

    Chapter 455 Coincidence


    Vanessa went to visit the Be family living in the suburbs.


    The lunch was all served. Everyone sat around the table.


    Rufus deliberately arranged for Vanessa to sit beside him. During lunch, he helped her serve the


    dishes and looked at her lovingly.


    Ste thought that her dad was a little strange. But Vanessa was the guest, so it was normal that Rufus


    being hospitable.


    The other two children also found that Rufus was very hospitable to Vanessa.


    Megan said bitterly, ¡°Grandpa, why do you only serve the dishes to Vanessa? I want to eat this one.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me help you.¡±


    Rufus began to serve the dishes to Megan. Meanwhile, heforted Megan with a smile.


    ¡°Vanessa is our guest. We should be hospitable to her. In this way, Vanessa will feel warm and like our


    home.¡±


    ¡°But you have said that we are a family. We don¡¯t too formal. Why do you treat Vanessa as a guest, not


    a family member?¡±


    Megan had a sharp tongue. She was not convinced by Rufus. But Rufusughed when he heard


    Megan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Megan is right. We don¡¯t have to too formal with each other. This is Vanessa¡¯s home. I won¡¯t serve


    dishes to Vanessa. I¡¯ll let her help herself.¡±


    Although Rufus stopped serving dishes to Vanessa, he kept staring at her lovingly. He hadn¡¯t even


    looked away.


    Ste didn¡¯t say anything, but she thought that her dad was too much hospitable. She didn¡¯t whether it


    was because of Winnie or Vanessa herself that Rufus liked Vanessa very much. She felt something


    different this time.


    In the evening, Vanessa was sent back by Paul. The two kids went back to their rooms to sleep after


    ying all day. Ste also went back to her bedroom.


    She made a video call to Joshua, lying on the bed. She inadvertently mentioned Vanessa to him.


    ¡°They said that Vanessa looks like me. Paul has said that we are like twins today. Do we really look like


    to each other?¡±


    She looked at the handsome face of her husband in the video. She deliberately asked him this


    question.


    Ste wanted Joshua toe back early. When she brought the two kids of Winnie, she became eager


    to have her own kid. Therefore, she wanted Joshua toe back.


    ¡°You two do look alike. Paul is right. You do look very simr to Vanessa, but you are more mature than


    her. She is young and immature.¡±


    Joshua thought that Paul was right. Ste and Vanessa did look like each other. And there were


    simrities in their character. They were both positive, diligent and sensible. But Ste was more


    reserved. Vanessa was more outgoing.


    ¡°Is it real? We are not rted. How could we look so simr to each other?¡±


    Ste thought that they seemed to be exaggerated. After all, they were not sisters and were not


    rted. There would be differences between her and Vanessa no matter how simr they were.


    ¡°Of course, when I first saw Vanessa, I felt that you were very simr. She looked like you when you


    were twenty.¡±


    When Joshua first met Ste, she was just twenty years old. He fell in love with her at the first sight.


    She was more reserved than the girl at the same as her.


    But he was an ordinary person. Ste was from a powerful and rich family. He didn¡¯t dare to express


    his love to her at that time.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just kidding. You two may be sisters.¡±


    ¡°It is not funny. How can I be rted to Vanessa? We are from different families.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t take his joke seriously. But she suddenly remembered that Rufus had cheated on her


    mother when he was young.


    It had been twenty-one years since her family broke up. Rufus cheated and her mother died. Brian


    hated Rufus and broke up with his father. Ste had been hated Rufus for a long time.


    But seeing Rufus being so lonely and miserable, she couldn¡¯t bear it and chose to forgive him. Now she


    had grown up and got married. Although Joshua was loyal to her, she could understand Rufus after


    seeing the unhappy marriages of many people.


    Rufus had been lived alone for twenty-one years. He suffered a lot and nobody could touch his heart.


    Ste knew that Rufus was lonely even with theirpany.


    Where was the woman Rufus cheated with now? Had she married? Or had she been as lonely as


    Rufus?


    Coincidentally, Vanessa was twenty-one years old.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although it was a coincidence, Ste didn¡¯t connect the two things.


    After Brian came home, his father was downstairs. He asked Ste to go downstairs. After that, he told


    them Felix¡¯s decision and Winnie agreed to live with them.


    ¡°Winnie will talk to her aunt when shees home. But she won¡¯t change her decision,¡±


    Brian told them with excitement. It was a surprise for him that Felix agreed that Winnie could live with


    him and the kids. Therefore, he was in a good mood.


    ¡°After all, Grandpa is not so cruel. At least he agrees with Winnie to live with the kids.¡±


    Ste was also very happy. Although Felix couldn¡¯t ept Winnie for the time being, at least their n


    had been half sessful.


    ¡°I have been argued with Felix for you to marry Winnie. It seems that he is still very firm. It is unfair to


    Winnie, but we have no choice at this time.¡±


    ¡°Brian, be nice to Winnie. Try your best to convince your grandpa to ept Winnie.¡±


    Rufus was not happy nor excited. It was good for everyone except for Winnie. She had to take all the


    grievance by herself.


    It was obvious Felix only considered the interest of the Be family. He didn¡¯t think about Winnie at


    all. When he wanted to go back on his word, Winnie was the one to pay the price.


    Rufus was worried that Felix would go back on his word. Meanwhile, he was also worried about the


    rtionship between them and the Chambers family. He was afraid that Brian would know the


    existence of Vanessa.


    It seemed that he had to have a good talk with Vanessa. He couldn¡¯t make him in the passive position.


    At the same time, Isobel also knew Felix¡¯s decision after Winnie told her. Winnie was very helpless.


    Winnie had been in a worry for several days. She knew that it was impossible that she could take her


    kids to leave this ce.


    Although Brian could protect her and her kids, she couldn¡¯t be selfish and make trouble for others. She


    had to consider others¡¯ conditions.


    ¡°The kids are the member of the Be family. It is selfish if we take them away.¡±


    Vanessa sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Winnie, you have to tolerate it for the sake of your kids. But Isobel couldn¡¯t meet them. She would be


    exposed if she went to visit them.¡±


    Isobel couldn¡¯t stop anything. What she could do was to dy meeting Brain as much as possible.


    As Rufus said, they couldn¡¯t escape from this matter and they had to solve this matter sooner orter.


    But she wanted to put off the time as much as possible. As long as they could solve this matter, it


    wouldn¡¯t bete at any time.


    When the kids grew up and became independent, they could understand Winnie. At that time, Vanessa


    could make a living. It wouldn¡¯t affect her career if her identity was exposed at that time. They took


    everyone into consideration except for Winnie. She was the only one who had to sacrifice herself.


    Winnie had to be with Brian secretly as a mistress. If she were forced to break up with Brian someday,


    she would suffer pains and never be happy in the rest of her life.


    ¡°Isobel, I understand you. I couldn¡¯t have any pride and dignity in front of the Be family either. I


    won¡¯t let Brian and his family meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll move to the suburbs and take a day off on weekends to bring my children back to visit you.


    Vanessa and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Please help take care of Vanessa. I want to go out on trip. I¡¯ve been tired all my life. I want to rx.¡±


    Isobel stopped Winnie before she finished her words. She knew what Winnie meant.


    When Winnie moved to the suburbs to live with the Be family, she must hide from them. Otherwise,


    they would find her sooner orter. If she went out to take a trip like before, nobody would find her.


    Therefore, they could hide the truth for a long time.


    As for Vanessa, as long as Rufus didn¡¯t expose her identity, no one would know it. She would live a


    happy life and go to school without being disturbed.


    ¡°Isobel, won¡¯t youe back?¡±


    Winnie asked her worriedly. She was afraid that Isobel would never return just like what she did many


    years ago. If it hadn¡¯t been for her parents¡¯ ident, Isobel might not havee back to take care of


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to rx. I can¡¯t stay at home all the time. Help me take care of Vanessa. I¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    Isobel didn¡¯t dare to tell Winnie that she wouldn¡¯te back. Otherwise, Winnie would fall out with the


    Be family and wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave.


    She was old and had a kid to care about. She loved her family and didn¡¯t want to leave. But she had no


    choice but to leave for Winnie and Vanessa.


    ¡°You can go out for a break. But you muste back. You are the only rtive of mine and Vanessa¡¯s.


    If you don¡¯te back, we will be orphans.¡±


    Winnie was still worried. After all, Isobel had left them for a long time before. Moreover, her heart was


    filled with secrets and loved Rufus. It was very likely that she would choose to leave them forever.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back. Just help me take good care of Vanessa for the time being.¡±


    Isobel entrusted Vanessa to Winnie, hoping that they could take good care of each other. She would


    Thomas had been secretly nned to find Isobel. After knowing where Winnie and Isobel lived, he


    waited in the neighborhood to see if he could see Isobel.


    He waited from the early morning till ten o¡¯clock, Thomas finally saw Isobeling out from her house.


    Thomas, sitting in the car, kept staring at her.


    Although he hadn¡¯t seen her for more than 20 years, he recognized Isobel at the first sight. Her figure


    didn¡¯t change and she looked older than before. But she was still as kind as that of he met for the first


    time.


    It was Isobel. She was back. really her. She was used as a tool to help him more than twenty years


    ago. It seemed that she could help him again this time.


    After Thomas confirmed that it was Isobel, he knew that Richard didn¡¯t lie to him and was sure that


    Winnie was Dominik¡¯s daughter. He would use Winnie and Isobel to achieve his n. This time. Winnie


    seemed to be more valuable than Isobel.


    Isobel disappeared from Thomas¡¯ sight. He smiled evilly. He would defeat Rufus with the ¡°help¡± of


    Isobel and Winnie. He wouldn¡¯t give the chance to turn over.

 Chapter 456 Restrict Each Other

    Chapter 456 Restrict Each Other


    Thomas drove away and went to the tea-house where Wendy and he had an appointment.


    Seeing Wendy, Thomas still looked gloomy, but Wendy was a little timid.


    "Uncle Thomas, you are here."


    Thomas frowned and did not respond.


    He sat opposite Wendy. His gloomy look made Wendy nervous.


    "Uncle Thomas, what do you want me to do?"


    Wendy spoke again.


    "What is going on with you and Penny? You shouldn''t know each other."


    Thomas must confirm it. He couldn''t just believe Penny alone.


    "I...actually, I wanted to ask her if she had a better way to deal with Winnie. Uncle Thomas, my purpose


    was still Brian, and I didn''t mean to target anyone. When she asked me to investigate you, I didn''t know


    it was you. If I didn''t tell her, she wouldn''t help me."


    Wendy thought that Thomas hade to her for this matter, so she didn''t dare to lie and could only tell


    the truth.


    Thomas heard the same statement as Penny from Wendy, and then he took Penny¡¯s words with a grain


    of salt.


    "What advice did Penny give you?"


    Thomas'' tone was still indifferent. Wendy''s value to him was not very high, so he didn''t have to treat


    her politely.


    "She asked me to check the dope on Winnie. She said that Winnie was of unknown origin. If some dirty


    on her was found out, she would have to leave Brian."


    "And Penny taught me a very old-fashioned way, which was to let them misunderstand each other. She


    didn''t say anything else."


    Wendy might have been frightened by Thomas''s cold attitude, telling him everything without


    concealment.


    When Thomas heard this, he also understood that Penny did not know Winnie''s true identity. If she


    knew it, this matter would have been exposed long ago, and he would have been left no chance.


    "Don''t contact Penny this frequently. Penny is the person Brian hates most. If Brian knows that you


    have contact with Penny, even if you figure out a way to deal with Winnie, he will not ept you."


    Thomas warned Wendy not because he cared about her, but because he was afraid that she would say


    something against him to Penny.


    If what he just said was considered as a warning, then the following should be a threat.


    "You''d better act like you don''t know about my meeting with Penny. If you tell Brian about it, I''m afraid


    your n will not be implemented."


    Thomas had to threaten Wendy. Once she let the cat out of the bag, his n would not bepleted


    so smoothly.


    This time he wanted to catch Brian unprepared, and never show up until the moment he seeded.


    "Uncle Thomas, you can rest assured. I only want Brian, and I don''t care about other things. I have


    been with Brian for so many years, and I am resentful that Winnie took him away. My prey is Winnie,


    and I won''t get too close to Penny."


    Wendy made a quick promise. She was also afraid that Thomas would leak her meeting with Penny.


    Since both of them were afraid of things, they could be regarded as restricting each other.


    After listening to Wendy''s assurance, Thomas suddenly snorted sarcastically.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well...you have to work harder to deal with Winnie. My father has given Winnie the custody of the


    children, and he has agreed that Winnie and Brian live together."


    Having said that, Thomas stopped and saw the shocked look on Wendy''s face, he thought Wendy was


    a joke.


    Such news could perturb her. How could shepete with Winnie in the long game?


    Thomas continued, giving Wendy a little hope.


    "Fortunately, my father does not ept Winnie as Brian''s wife. So you still have a chance. But there''s


    only one chance. You have to seize it."


    After Thomas finished speaking, he got up and left.


    He couldn''t talk too much with Wendy. Given her muddle-headedness, she might let it out otherwise.


    Thomas left, and Wendy was still in a daze in the tea-house.


    Winnie had taken an important step, and it became more difficult to deal with her. It seemed that she


    had to speed up, or she would really miss the opportunity.


    But then again, how could she speed up? She did use Penny''s method before, but it didn''t work. The


    investigation had been going on for days, and there was no result yet.


    What could she rely on to speed up the progress?


    Wendy was stumped by herself again and didn''t know what to do.


    Winnie finally moved to the outskirts of the city to live with Brian and her children. Everyone except her


    was happy and excited.


    Especially the two children.


    "Grandpa, grandpa. Now I have a family, with my dad and mommy. From now on, no ssmate will


    dare to say that we are wild kids."


    Megan danced with excitement and ran to Rufus to show off.


    "Well, congrattions, Megan, congrattions, Luke. Finally you can live with your Mom and Dad.


    From now on, you are also the happiest children in the world."


    Rufus responded to Megan happily. Looking at Megan who couldn''t be more excited, he thought of the


    sadness and pain of Megan several times, and felt heartache.


    Children were children. They were easy to feel satisfied. They didn''t have any requirements. As long as


    daddy and Mommy were around, they were happy.


    Megan ran to Ste''s side happily again, just like her aunt didn''t know the news, she showed off again.


    "Auntie, you''re happy for me, right? I finally have a family. Dad loves me, Mommy loves me, my brother


    loves me, and my aunt and grandpa love me. I will never be lonely anymore. I can also be self-willed


    and fractious."


    "If there are ssmates who dare to bully my brother and me, I dare to confront them. Because I have


    a dad, and my dad is my big tree, I am not afraid of anything with his support."


    What Megan said were things she had long wanted to do, the things she admired most, and the things


    she couldn''t do. Because she knew she couldn''t make her mommy worry, or cause trouble to her busy


    mommy. As long as she was better-behaved, her mommy would be less worried.


    "Okay, Megan is the most sensible. You can''t be too ostentatious in the future, but your daddy must be


    the one who protects you when bad things happen."


    Although Megan said very happy, Ste was a little sad.


    Only children themselves could understand what kind of inner torment they had experienced.


    "I am also happy, happy to have mommy by my side and aplete home."


    Luke was a little bit reserved, but he was as happy as Megan.


    He had been snuggling in Winnie''s arms, feeling the different atmosphere today, feeling the warmth of


    aplete home.


    For today¡¯s happiness, he and Megan cried together, made trouble together, and worked hard together.


    But he didn''t expect to seed.


    Now he realized that not only the suffering came suddenly, but also happiness would appear in front of


    him unexpectedly.


    Winnie looked at the two extremely happy children, and Brian, who had been silent but had a smile on


    his face. She felt that her helpless choice finally got a touch offort.


    No matter what difficulties she would encounter in the future, it was worthwhile to give her children a


    chance to feel warmth and happiness.


    No matter how long this happiness wouldst, at least they would have aplete home in their


    memories, and they experienced the happiness themselves.


    "Since Winnie is here and the children are taken care of, I should go home too."


    Ste''s words brought back Winnie''s thoughts.


    "Ste, I''ll be upset if you leave as soon as Ie. Live here, more people, more excitement."


    Winnie thought that her arrival made Ste leave, and she med herself.


    "It''s because of you that I have the opportunity to leave. I should also go back to my own home to


    apany my parents-inw. My husband is not here, I have to take care of his parents for him


    anyway."


    "I have to thank you foring, otherwise I will not leave at ease. It''s a deal. I''ll go back after dinner."


    Ste paused for a moment, then spoke to Winnie again.


    "Winnie, here will be your home from now on. Don''t feel stressed out. Don''t treat yourself as an


    outsider. Don''t carry anything on your own. Brian and daddy will share it with you."


    "Don''t think too much about your rtionship with Brian. Grandpa doesn''t ept you now, but our


    family admits that you are Brian''s wife. You don''t need to take Grandpa''s opinion to heart. Brian will


    solve it and persuade Grandpa."


    What Ste said was what Brian and Rufus wanted to say. They were afraid that Winnie would be


    stressful and be wronged, so they had to say someforting words in advance.


    And these words made Winnie feel warm.


    Although she was familiar with living here, she still had a sense of strangeness and restraint. This


    might have something to do with her identity.


    But Ste''s words moved her especially and made her grateful. It was like she was standing in a very


    cold ce and suddenly came a bunch of warm sunshine descending on her like hope.


    "Thank you, Ste. I will treat here as my home and love everyone here."


    That''s all Winnie said. As for what she would encounter in the future, she didn''t know whether she


    would ask others to help her solve it.


    Maybe those difficulties and obstacles were given to her by Brian, so she could only face them by


    herself.


    "You''re too wee. We are now a family. By the way, should we meet your aunt again? You have


    Sta mentioned Winnie''s aunt suddenly. In her opinion, this was a kind of etiquette, which must be


    done.


    But Rufus was nervous when he heard it. Finally Isobel was mentioned, was it the time they had to face


    it?


    Rufus put his uncertain gaze on Winnie''s face to see what answer Winnie could give.


    Winnie was also surprised by this topic, and then became a little embarrassed.


    She looked back at Brian, and finally decided to tell the truth.


    "My aunt said that she didn''t want to meet you in this kind of rtionship and it would not bete to


    have a meeting when I get married to Brian."


    As soon as Winnie finished speaking, the original lively atmosphere instantly calmed down.


    Sta looked sideways at his father, not knowing what to say. It might be that Winnie''s aunt was not


    satisfied with the current rtionship between Winnie and Brian, and couldn''t bear to disappoint the


    two children.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Winnie quickly exined.


    "My aunt didn''t mean to force Brian to marry me. She is very traditional, and she has always opposed


    my association with Brian. But for the children, she would not have allowed me toe here."


    "It''s okay, just ording to your aunt''s wishes, we won''t go to visit her for the time being. I must meet


    her satisfaction before I see her, and I will definitely give you an upright identity."


    Brianforted Winnie, holding Winnie''s hand tightly.

 Chapter 457 We Are Not Fellow Travelers

    Chapter 457 We Are Not Fellow Travelers


    Brian understood what Winnie''s aunt thought. Winnie had no parents by her side, and she was the


    parent of Winnie and Vanessa. No parent could see that their children live with man in this capacity.


    "No, my aunt didn''t say anything that forced you to marry me. She..."


    "Winnie, there is no need to exin. We all understand your aunt''s thoughts and know that she has no


    other meanings. You can live here with peace of mind. We won''t cause trouble to your aunt and


    Vanessa. When she wants to see us, we are very d to visit her."


    Rufus spoke, alleviating Winnie''s embarrassment.


    He knew what Isobel was thinking better than anyone else, and knew how scared she was to meet


    them.


    "Thank you for your understanding. When my aunt figures it out, she wille to see us."


    Winnie sighed. The rtionship did make her nervous.


    "Rufus, there is one more thing I have to trouble you. My auntie has to go out to rx these days, and


    I¡¯ll be worried if Vanessa stays at home alone. I want Vanessa toe and stay here for a few days,


    and wait for my aunt toe back..."


    Winnie still treated herself as an outsider, and asked Rufus for advice very politely. However, to his


    surprise, Rufus happily agreed before she finished speaking.


    "Well, she is your family. She can live here as long as you want."


    Rufus couldn''t restrain his excitement, but his mind was full of Isobel.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was worried about whether Isobel would leave again. After all, she had such an idea before, after


    all, she asked him to take good care of the two children.


    If she left, would she nevere back? If she left for another 20 years, would it be in another world


    when they met again?


    No, he couldn''t let Isobel go. He couldn''t endure not seeing her for twenty years.


    After the happy family had dinner, Ste drove home.


    Rufus found an excuse to go out with Paul. Only Brian, Winnie and the two children were left at home.


    In the living room, the two children were sitting on the floor and ying. Brian was lying on Winnie''s


    "Winnie, I feel so at ease now. When youe here, I feel it more like home. Thank you, thank you for


    your sacrifice for me and the child."


    With that, Brian took Winnie''s hand and kissed it.


    "I have nothing to sacrifice, as long as you and our children are happy."


    At this moment, Winnie didn''t know how she felt. She was happy but was also inexplicably wronged.


    However, she thought that she should not feel aggrieved as she made so many people happy.


    "My wife is bing more and more humble. You don''t have to be so polite with your husband."


    Brian said happily. It was the first time he used words like wife and husband. Although he felt


    unfamiliar, he said it smoothly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I am not your wife, and you are not my husband."


    Winnie refused in a low voice.


    She could not bear such a call. Even if she could, she was afraid that she would not be able to ept it


    when she became Miss Chamber again.


    "I didn''t talk nonsense. People nowadays call their lover that way. Moreover, we have two children.


    There is no problem with our calling like this."


    Brian knew what Winnie was thinking about, but he just wanted to call her that way, a way that


    announced their rtionship.


    When Brian''s voice fell, he turned to look at Winnie, with sexual thoughts in his eyes.


    "Let''s rest, go to bed early and get up early for good health."


    Brian smiled, but his smile was also unkind.


    "You... the children haven''t slept yet, be serious."


    How could Winnie not know what Brian''s intentions were. It was still early, the children were having fun,


    she couldn''t bear to ruin the atmosphere.


    "Raya will take them to y, let''s go to bed first."


    While speaking, Brian got up and took Winnie''s hand.


    At this moment Megan came over suddenly.


    "I want to sleep with you too. Early to bed and early to rise makes a man healthy, wealthy and wise."


    "No, it''s just me and Mommy tonight. We have something to study, you can''t disturb us. Tomorrow,


    Daddy will get you a super big bed and sleep with you."


    Brian restricted anyone to disturb him at the moment. He hadn''t been excited for a long time. Even his


    own children couldn''t spoil his "n".


    Brian didn''t give Megan a chance to refute, and directly took Winnie''s hand and walked upstairs.


    "Daddy learned something bad."


    After Megan gave her daddy ament, she returned to y with Luke.


    Now for them, it didn''t matter who they slept with. The important thing was that they could live happily


    with their parents under one roof like other children.


    Rufus came out and went straight to Isobel''s house without going anywhere.


    Just likest time, Isobel was forced out.


    This time Paul gave up the space in the car and waited outside.


    Isobel and Rufus both looked embarrassed in the car.


    "Winnie said you are going to travel, do you want to leave me again?"


    Rufus asked very directly, now there was no more time for him to speak tactfully.


    "I just want to go out and travel, and I don''t mean to leave anyone."


    Isobel denied it, regretting that she had told Winnie about leaving.


    "I can''t believe what you said. Twenty-one years ago, you left without even calling me. You had been


    away for 21 years. This time you can''t leave again. I don''t have another 21 years to wait."


    Rufus frankly expressed his feelings at this moment without concealment.


    He admitted that he had been waiting for Isobel for so many years, and had been hoping for her to


    return to his side. Finally, Isobel was back, but their rtionship was so terrible that he couldn''t express


    his feeling after waiting for many years.


    What he said caused Isobel''s heart to jump up irregrly after years of silence.


    This feeling was both familiar and unfamiliar. The familiarity was because she was tempted by this


    man. The reason why she felt strange was that she hadn''t been touched for anyone for 21 years.


    "I didn''t let you wait for me, you have your life, and I have mine. We are irrelevant to each other. You


    don''t have to care if I disappear or not."


    Isobel forced herself to say relentless words, the pain he gave had been with her for a lifetime, and she


    didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    "It is impossible for us to be unrted to each other, and I also know why you want to leave. Avoidance


    is not the solution to the problem. We should face it together and solve it together. Do you think that


    things will not be exposed if you leave? If the Brian knows it, what Winnie and Vanessa can do? Do you


    think you are doing it for them?"


    The reason for Rufus''s words, in the final analysis, was that he did not want Isobel to leave.


    Isobel said nothing, Rufus continued.


    "Even if you can hide for another twenty years. Winnie''s best years will have passed after twenty years,


    and she will enter middle age. Do you want her to suffer another injury at that time."


    "Stay here, we will settle the matter together, so that the children can live a stable life sooner."


    Rufus had always thought so, not wanting the children''s youth to be wasted in hatred.


    "What you think is too simple. You are the biological father of Brian. He has resented you for more than


    20 years. If he knew Winnie''s identity, could he easily let it go?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know where I go and whether I¡¯lle back. If I can hide for 20 years, children will


    have been grown up and Winnie will be able to leave. It won''t cause any harm to anyone."


    "It''s impossible for your family to ept Winnie. Brian couldn''t marry Winnie even without us. I can''t


    allow Winnie to live with Brian in the name of home wrecker. I don''t want her to be like me, to be


    criticized for her reputation as a wrecker all her life."


    In any case, Isobel did not agree with Rufus''s approach, and she had thought carefully about making


    things clear. But she also anticipated that once the truth emerged, Brian and Winnie would be


    enemies.


    They could bear it anyway, but how could the children live without their parents. They were still so


    young.


    She wanted to hide, not afraid of reality. Even if she spent her life to bear all this, the Be family


    would not ept Winnie, and the final result was still bad.


    "Are you insisting on leaving? Well, I will go with you, so that they''re less likely to know. Even if they


    encounter problems, they have to solve it by themselves."


    Rufus saw that Isobel was too persistent and he couldn''t persuade her. He could only use such a rogue


    trick.


    "You can go, but don''t go with me. We are not fellow travelers."


    Isobel didn''t care about Rufus''s rogue behavior, she had already booked the flight ticket for tomorrow


    morning, no one knew it, and no one would find her.


    "Yes, we are. I have been waiting for you for so many years. I waited for you from forty to sixty. Finally


    you came back, and I will definitely not let you leave alone."


    "The children are all grown up, and I can have my own life. Let them take care of their own affairs. I


    don''t have to sacrifice for them. I also want to have my happiness and want to be with you again."


    Rufus couldn''t help expressing his heartfelt thoughts for many years. Isobel was his true love, a woman


    he couldn''t forget after twenty years, and a woman he had waited willingly for twenty years.


    Now she was about to leave again, and leave him alone. He would never give her a chance to do so.


    "Can you calm down? We are all old. Forget the things that should be forgotten, and don''t think about


    the unrealistic things. Our meeting is a mistake, so don''t continue to make mistakes."


    Isobel directly refuted Rufus''s words without thinking. Although her heart felt warm after listening to


    Rufus''s words, they had already made a big mistake. They couldn''t be together, let alone hurt innocent


    people.


    "Isobel, how can you think that way? Even if it''s a mistake for us to be together, it''s not your fault.


    You''ve been cheated by me, and you''ve suffered without knowing it."


    "Isobel, give me a chance. I must find a way to solve everything, and I will definitely make you happy


    for the rest of your life. You can go out to rx, but you can''t leave without returning."


    Rufus humbled himself and pleaded. Isobel''s current attitude was the same as Winnie''s. Both of them


    were so persistent, so independent, and didn''t want to cause any inconvenience to anyone. Even if


    they were wronged, they would endure everything silently, and would never cause harm to others.


    However, the more Isobel was like this, the more Rufus couldn''t let her go, and the more he wanted to


    make up for the damage caused to her.


    "There are no chances between us. Everything, including the rtionship, had ended twenty years


    ago. The rest of my life is destined to pay off debts. How can I dare to ask for happiness."


    Isobel said helplessly.

 Chapter 458 Isobel Left

    Chapter 458 Isobel Left


    In Isobel''s view, she was no longer worthy of happiness, because she had destroyed the happiness of


    others. She did not deserve to have love, because she robbed other people''s love.


    Isobel paused for a moment and continued.


    "Now that I can live quietly with my two children, it is already a great gift to me. I don''t expect to gain


    happiness."


    It was not that she didn''t want to, but was that she dare not want Rufus'' so-called happiness.


    Which woman did not want to have aplete home, or a man who loved herself? But if they made


    mistakes in love, they should suffer pain and be tortured.


    Although Rufus lied to her in this matter, it caused great harm to others after all. And she hadn''t


    forgotten that love for so many years, and guilt had haunted her.


    The evasion and the timidity of Isobel made Rufus not know what to do. He had exined many times


    that their business was not Isobel''s fault, but Isobel still couldn''t forgive herself.


    "Isobel, don''t lie to yourself or me. If you really don''t care the feeling between us, why did you give birth


    to Vanessa? If you really forget the love, why didn''t you marry for so many years?"


    Rufus couldn''t control his emotions and raised the volume to ask Isobel.


    He didn''t want to embarrass Isobel, and didn''t want the tragedy to continue. He wanted to face it with


    Isobel, he wanted to solve everything, and he didn''t want her or himself to harbor regret for the rest of


    their lives.


    "Vanessa is a life, I have no right to deprive her life. Don''t talk about the past, and don''t worry about my


    things in the future. We don''t have the energy to talk about love at such an age."


    "I don''t have any extravagant expectations of you. I just hope you will protect Winnie and Vanessa as


    much as possible, and don''t let them suffer too much."


    Isobel was unintentional and couldn''t continue talking. She had gone through a hard time getting


    herself strong, but under Rufus''s interrogation, she softened little by little, and she might break down if


    she continued talking with Rufus.


    After Isobel entrusted the two children to Rufus, she got out of the car and left.


    It was necessary for her to leave, and whether she woulde back or not depended on the


    development of things. If nothing happened, she would nevere back, if the matter was exposed,


    she woulde back and bear all.


    Rufus failed again and still did not change Isobel''s mind. He was very depressed, but he didn''t chase


    her.


    When Isobel left, Rufus'' first reaction was to ask Paul to send someone to follow Isobel, fearing that


    she would never return.


    The next morning, Isobel only called Winnie and left by ne. As for where she went, Winnie didn''t


    know.


    After Isobel left, Winnie became busy. Although she did not need pick up the children, she had to take


    care of Vanessa. Every day, she went to work earlier and sent Vanessa to school on the way.


    When she came home from work, it depended on the situation. If Vanessa had an evening ss, she


    had to pick her up.


    Rufus felt a little distressed when he found Winnie was so busy, so he offered to help.


    Over the dinner table.


    "Winnie, you will rest at home for a while, I will pick up Vanessa."


    "No, Rufus, Vanessa''s stay here has caused you a lot of trouble, so I should pick her up. If I really don''t


    have time, I will ask you for help."


    Winnie rejected Rufus''s kindness very politely. She was afraid of causing trouble to others and owing


    favor to others. As long as she could do it, she never asked for help.


    Brian would say to help her pick up Vanessa every day, but she refused, so how could she bother the


    elders.


    "Winnie, we are a family now. Your words make me feel ufortable. You are my child, and so is


    Vanessa. I don''t think picking up my own child is a problem."


    For Rufus, these things should have been done by him. He owed Winnie, he owed the Chambers


    family. Now what Winnie said made him feel guilty.


    Rufus refused to give Winnie a chance to speak, and continued to speak.


    "Winnie, you don''t need to be so polite when you talk to me. Don''t stand on ceremony, it makes me


    think that you don''t treat me as a family. I will pick up Vanessa in the future, and you are not allowed to


    refute it."


    Winnie was moved by Rufus'' enthusiasm and showed a smile. Someone thought for her, and someone


    loved her, which was one of the warmest things Winnie felt.


    Rufus was like a father to her and Vanessa from beginning to end, helping them as much as possible.


    Winnie felt that what he did was enough and she couldn''t cause him any more trouble.


    "Rufus, you have to pick up two children. The time they go to and from school was different from


    Vanessa. It is too troublesome for you to send and pick up Vanessa. It''s a lot easier for me to have you


    to pick up my children. I will pick up Vanessa by myself."


    "No, it is not troublesome at all. Paul picks up the children, and I''m responsible for picking up Vanessa.


    You and Brian just focus on work. That''s it. No need to say anything. Let''s eat."


    Rufus had a firm tone, no matter what reason Winnie gave, he would be responsible for picking up


    Vanessa. One was topensate Vanessa as much as possible, and the other was to help ease


    Winnie¡¯s burden.


    "Rufus¡­"


    "Don''t refuse, let him pick up Vanessa. I will arrange for a car and a driver. With two cars, it won''t be a


    problem."


    Brian finally spoke.


    He had been persuading Winnie, but she just didn''t listen to him. Today, just taking this opportunity, he


    could solve the problem.


    "This is too much trouble..."


    "No trouble, there is no trouble in the family. Have you forgotten that you are now a member of the


    Be family? Your business is our family''s business."


    Brian interrupted Winnie to prevent her from giving any more reasons.


    "Brian is right, so it''s settled. With me, you don''t have to worry about it, just do your work well. After


    dinner, Paul and I will pick up Vanessa. You will help the children with their homework and spend more


    time with them."


    With Brian''s support, Rufus was more confident to take care of the children and Vanessa. Even if


    Winnie and Brian had time, they should spend more time with their children.


    Winnie looked embarrassed, but didn''t say anything to refuse. It seemed that she had to owe Rufus the


    favor, and she would pay him back in the future.


    After dinner, Winnie and Brian yed with their children in the living room.


    "I''m most afraid of owing favors. You know it, and you asked Rufus to pick up Vanessa."


    Winnie looked at Brian a little dissatisfied, and then mentioned the matter in a low voice.


    "This matter has already passed, so why do you mention it again. It is all right for a family to help each


    other, and why you owe us. In other words, don''t always be afraid of owing favors. We can pay them


    back. With this kind of thoughts, how tired you are."


    Now that this matter had been mentioned again, Brian also said a few more words. If Winnie''s opinion


    didn''t change, she would be very tired all her life.


    "Also, you can calcte favors with others, and if you want to talk about favors with me, I have to doubt


    whether you love me or not, whether you treat me as a family member."


    Brian''s words were a joke, because he didn''t want Winnie to have a psychological burden.


    Now with Winnie, he had never been so steadfast before. There was a feeling that the ship drifting in


    the sea finally docked.


    Because of this, he cherished Winnie even more and hoped that she could also feel at ease.


    "Is there a rtionship between the two? I just said a few words, and you contradict me with so many


    words."


    Winnie nced at Brian, not angry, but dumbfounded by what Brian said.


    Brian smiled happily, he reached out his hand and pulled Winnie to sit down beside him, and then he


    responded to Winnie.


    "I say these things for your own good. Since we live together, we are a family. Don''t always treat


    yourself as an outsider, don''t prevent yourself from integrating into this family. This will always be your


    home, and the people here will always be your family."


    "Also, you don''t need to buy any foodstuffs or daily-use things in the future. You obviously treat yourself


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    as an outsider by doing this."


    "Do you have to get a marriage certificate to admit that here is your home? If so, let¡¯s get officially


    married tomorrow without considering anyone''s thoughts."


    Brian''s tone was soft, but these words were not a joke. He really hoped to give Winnie a marriage


    contract now to calm her heart.


    "I don''t have that kind of thought, and I didn''t force you. From now on, I will consider myself a member


    of this family."


    In this case, what else could Winnie say? She could only obey Brian and integrate herself into this


    home.


    It was not that she didn''t want to think of herself as a member of the family, but she was afraid that she


    would not want to leave after getting used to this model.


    The matter between her and Brian was uncertain. Once they were separated, and they had to bear the


    pain of parting from their loved ones.


    "That''s right. Everyone in this family, even Paul and Raya, treat you as a family member. If you don''t


    integrate yourself in, they should be sad."


    "Winnie, don''t worry and leave everything to me. I will definitely give you a perfect ending. You don''t


    have to worry about anything in the future, don''t worry about anyone. I will do everything, you just need


    to be happy."


    Brian expressed his feelings affectionately, and he hoped from the heart that Winnie could let go of all


    the burdens and live a life of her own.


    "Okay, everything is up to you."


    Although Winnie couldn''t be as cool as she said, she also wanted a happy memory that could


    apany her for life. She also wanted to feel the warmth and steadiness from her lover during this


    time.


    She didn''t know what would happen in the future, but she really wanted to grasp the current family


    reunion.


    Seeing the happiness of the two children, the rarefort of Brian, and the enthusiasm of the whole


    family, Winnie''s embarrassing identity was insignificant.


    Wendy had been very depressed after knowing that the rtionship between Winnie and Brian had


    changed qualitatively, and had been looking for opportunities to meet Winnie.


    Now she couldn''t care too much, but was anxious and afraid that Felix Bet would officially ept


    Winnie. At that time, even if she used her life to change Winnie''s position, it was useless.


    Wendy didn''t find a chance to meet Winnie, so she could only call Winnie to make an appointment.


    Wendy sat on a bench in Haibin Park and waited for a while. The scenery in front of her was so


    beautiful, but she was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    Wendy had been stabilizing her emotion, thinking about how to talk to Winnie.

 Chapter 459 If You Can, Grab Him

    Chapter 459 If You Can, Grab Him


    "I''m sorry for beingte."


    Winnie''s words broke Wendy''s thoughts. She turned to look at Winnie, with indifference in her eyes.


    "Sit, please."


    Winnie raised her lips coldly, and then sat down.


    "If you have anything, just say it, I don''t have much time."


    "Okay, then I''ll just say it."


    Wendy was also blunt.


    "I just wanted to tell you that Brian and I were together because I saved him, so no matter what I did,


    he wouldn''t hurt me."


    Winnie felt Wendy''s words were ridiculous. She knew Wendy was not the one who saved Brian, but


    Winnie didn''t expose it.


    That she didn''t reveal it was not because she didn''t care about Brian, but because it was unavoidable.


    After revealing it, Wendy would use other things to show off to her.


    The corners of Winnie''s mouth raised slightly, and she spoke mockingly.


    "Then, what''s the point of what you said to me?"


    "What''s the point? Don''t you understand what I said?"


    Wendy saw Winnie''s sarcasm, and asked Winnie in reply. And Winnie responded to Wendy fearlessly,


    with a calm tone.


    "What do I need to understand? Brian told me this a long time ago, you just repeat it, I don''t think there


    is anything special."


    "Brian still loves me. You are just his momentary fun, and one day he will abandon you. You are a


    smart person. Why do you want me to say it so clearly?"


    Wendy''s voice was irritable, with a little anger.


    "So that''s what you mean. It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to tell me whether you are still in love with


    him or not. You can go to Brian. If he epts you, I will believe you that he still has feelings for you."


    "But I want to tell you, I don''t care about the past, and I don''t want to waste my time thinking about


    what will happen in the future. What I pay attention to is now, and now he is mine."


    Winnie''s words were sonorous and powerful, no matter what her mood was at this time, she must not


    lose her momentum in front of Wendy.


    Since the grievances between her and Wendy hadn''t ended yet, she would never flinch, even if in the


    end she would be bruised, even if Brian might leave her, at least for the moment she had to hold it


    arrogantly.


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Winnie, I didn''t expect that you are so shameless. He doesn''t love you. Does it make sense for you to


    pester him? Can you live with a little dignity? Can you not belittle yourself for money?"


    Wendy didn''t know how to respond to her words, so she could only use Winnie angrily.


    She didn''t expect that Winnie didn''t care what she said, she didn''t expect that Winnie''s feeling for Brian


    could not be shaken. But this was what Wendy was most afraid of. Winnie didn''t care emotions but only


    at material things.


    If Winnie was really like this, she would hold Brian tightly and do everything possible to stay by his side.


    After Wendy finished speaking, Winnieughed unscrupulously. Wendy''s words were so ironic that


    Winnie thought it was appropriate for Wendy. But Wendy used it to mock others.


    "Brian always says that he loves me. When he says he doesn''t love me, you cane to mock me."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there anything else? If not, I''ll go to work."


    Winnie stood up as she spoke, and when she turned around, Wendy said another word of resentment.


    "I won''t give up on Brian. I don''t believe that the love between me and him for so many years is not as


    good as you."


    "Whatever, if you can,e and grab him, I''ll be waiting anytime."


    Winnie didn''t look back, and after leaving these words coldly, she left.


    Wendy looked at Winnie''s straight back and her haughty back, and her resentment became more


    intense. At this moment, she hated that she was not as cruel as Penny and couldn''t kill Winnie directly.


    Winnie didn''t tell anyone about Wendy''s appointment, let alone Brian.


    She knew that Wendy was provoking her rtionship with Brian, so there was no need to say it. But


    she would remember these things, and they might be useful one day.


    In the evening, Daenerys'' house.


    To celebrate Brian and Winnie being together, Daenerys and Emily prepared a small celebration dinner


    early. Only their best friends participated.


    This was also the first time Winnie had brought Megan and Luke here. In other words, Luke, Megan


    and Jelly had met for the first time.


    Megan and Luke were very happy after seeing Jelly. Especially Megan, she was extremely excited.


    "Mommy, give me a younger sister too. Jelly is so cute."


    Megan''s love for Jelly was obvious. She always wanted to reach out and hug Jelly, but unfortunately


    her strength was limited, and Winnie didn''t allow her to hug Jelly for fear of hurting Jelly.


    "No, it''s difficult enough for Mommy to bring you up..."


    "You must give birth to a younger sister, let you experience what it''s like to be a sister."


    Brian interrupted Winnie before he could finish her refusal.


    He had the same idea as Megan, and wanted Winnie to continue having babies. And he had been


    working hard and had not taken contraceptive measures.


    Now he only expected his little princess toe soon.


    "Keep your words, daddy."


    Megan took Brian''s words seriously. She remembered that her daddy and mommy owed her a sister.


    "I want too, I want a brother."


    At this time, Luke also put forward his own request on the side.


    "You want a brother too. It seems that we have to have boy-girl twins to meet the requirements of you.


    Okay, I will work hard."


    Brianughed at himself, as if what he said had be a reality.


    "Look! How good the atmosphere is and how happy the family is. You should have been together long


    ago."


    Daenerys looked at such a harmonious and happy scene, and said with emotions.


    The faces of the two children were filled with happiness from the heart. Just for the happiness of the


    children, Daenerys felt that it was all worthwhile.


    "Yes, they should have been together a long time ago. Mr. Be, who neverughs, is full of smiles


    now, which is really enviable."


    Emily also agreed on one side, and now it''s not just Brian who was happy, everyone in his family was


    happy.


    "Don''t talk about us, how are you and Leo. Everything on me is settled, shouldn''t you also ept Leo?"


    Winnie in turn questioned Emily, making Emily''s envy disappear instantly.


    "My business is not in a hurry, Leo will be here for a while, don''t mention it."


    Emily had to warn in advance that she was not ready to ept Leo again, and she did not dare to fall


    in love with Leo. She didn''t want others to put pressure on her.


    "It''s impossible not to mention it. Winnie gains her happiness, and the rest is you and Leo. You said


    you want to have a wedding with us, I don''t want you to hold back."


    Daenerys knew Emily''s feelings, and was still teasing Emily. She wanted to quickly facilitate Emily and


    Leo¡¯s rtionship, so that Leo could focus on work.


    "Hey, today''s protagonist is Winnie and her family, so don''t tease me. Next time, let''s talk about my


    business another time."


    Emily found an excuse for herself and helped herself out. She had an urge to flee immediately to avoid


    being teased by the two women.


    "The supporting role is often happier than the protagonist. Don''t think about it anymore. The


    rtionship with Leo should be determined quickly. Everyone will be at ease, and your parents will not


    force you to go on a blind date."


    Winnie was not so urgent to push Emily, love still depended on two people to experience it carefully.


    She just reminded Emily not to miss Leo.


    "Well, I will have a good talk with him. You don''t have to worry about it. What is mine is mine. Why


    should I be so anxious?"


    "You go on talking, I''ll go to the kitchen to help. It will be very hard for Kevin alone."


    Emily turned around and ran after speaking, as fast as possible.


    "I''m going to help them, you guys go ahead."


    Brian also went to the kitchen, only Daenerys and Winnie were left in the living room.


    "How do you feel?"


    Daenerys cared about Winnie.


    "There was nothing I can¡¯t get ustomed to in life, after all, I lived there before. Now the only thing I


    feel burdened with is about Vanessa. Rufus picks up Vanessa, which makes me feel guilty and always


    feel that it is not good to trouble others."


    Winnie still took this matter to heart, just like now, she came out for fun, but Rufus had to take her work.


    Thinking about it, she felt guilty.


    "Don''t think too much about these. Rufus is also afraid that you will be too tired. He treats you as a


    family and wants to share the burden for you. Don''t disappoint him."


    "Even if you owe a favor, you can pay it backter. This favor can also be paid by Vanessa. Don''t


    always worry about these things."


    Daenerys knew Winnie and knew she didn''t like to trouble others. But Winnie thought too much.


    "Why do you say the same as Brian? I want to do that too, but I am not innocent enough. To be honest,


    the rtionship with Brian makes me unable to take everything for granted."


    Winnie hadn''t said anything like this in front of Brian, for fear that Brian thought she was a greedy


    woman. But in front of Daenerys, she could nag.


    "Winnie, I can understand you. Anyone will care it. I think this is temporary. Brian will definitely be able


    to give you an identity recognized by the Be family. Take it easy, give him some time, and trust


    him."


    Daenerys persuaded Winnie, hoping that her words would make Winnie feel better. She paused for a


    moment and continued talking.


    "Winnie, there is one more thing you need to give him a little time. He has lost arge part of his


    memory and has been trying to find it back. In the process of retrieving memory, he will be confused


    sometime. You should think more for him and stick to it. Even for the children, you have to stay with


    him."


    Daenerys didn''t understand what she said, because these were what Kevin told her. Kevin didn''t say


    why Brian would be confused, and she didn''t know what exactly it meant.


    It was just that she thought that she should tell Winnie these words to make her mentally prepared, so


    as not to shrink back when facing it.


    Winnie didn''t respond to Daenerys'' words, just smiled faintly.


    She knew Brian''s amnesia, and she had her own understanding of being confused¡ªit must be about


    the woman who was unknown.


    Apart from feelings, there was nothing in Brian''s memory that conflicted with her.


    Winnie also wanted to stay with Brian forever, and also wanted to give more love to the children with all


    her heart. But the key to the problem didn''t seem to be on her anymore.

 Chapter 460 Continuous Questioning

    Chapter 460 Continuous Questioning


    If that woman was Brian''s true love, she would be kicked out once. She couldn''t control this kind of


    situation, and Brian''s love was not something she could keep with the word "believe".


    "I don''t know the future. All I can do is cherish the present. As long as my children can be happy for


    one more day, I will do my best."


    Like Wendy said, all Winnie could do was cherish the present.


    "By the way, there is one more thing I need your help."


    Winnie saw that the attention of the two children was not on her side, so she changed the subject.


    "I just learned that Wendy''spany actually belongs to my family a few days ago... It''s not


    appropriate to say it, it should be said that it belonged to my family before. I asked Brian about the Yup


    Group, but he avoided it. I also simply checked. But I can''t find any information. Can you help me ask


    your husband on the side? He may know it."


    The more Brian avoided this, the more suspicious Winnie felt. Her desire to figure it out was getting


    stronger and stronger.


    "It''s been so many years, what''s the point of checking this? Wasn''t it bankrupt and had to be sold?


    There is no doubt, don''t think about it."


    Daenerys persuaded Winnie. Regarding the past, she didn''t want Winnie to touch it again. It was the


    haze that Winnie had gone through after so many hardships. Reminiscence would only make Winnie


    hurt.


    "I don''t have any doubts. I just think it''s such a coincidence, why my family''spany has be the


    Yup Group and the Yup family at the time seemed incapable of acquiring it."


    Winnie said in a calm tone, but she still couldn''t understand it, and she didn''t believe that all


    coincidental things in the world were encountered by her.


    "It''s possible that someone else bought it and sold it to the Yup family. It''s normal to resell several times


    during this period. Winnie, let bygones be bygones. Now is the most important thing."


    "For so many years, you have been so hard, and now you can finally enjoy your life. I will ask Kevin,


    but you can''t take this matter seriously."


    "By the way, did Auntie Isobel contact you? When will shee back?"


    In order not to let the past affect Winnie''s mood, Daenerys also changed the subject.


    "Yes, we called each other every day. She didn''t say when she came back. She only told me that she


    wanted to travel for a little longer."


    Speaking of her aunt, Winnie felt at ease. Before, she thought that once her aunt went, there was no


    news, but now it seemed that she was wrong. Her aunt just wanted to go out to rx.


    "Then let Isobel y as much as you want. After so many years of suffering with you, she finally has


    the opportunity to rx."


    "Well, I think so too. As long as she doesn''t disappear, she can travel as long as she wants."


    As long as the Isobel did not disappear inexplicably, Winnie would support her no matter what Isobel


    did. She just didn''t want to lose this strong backing, she didn''t want to lose her spiritualfort.


    After Leo came, what Emily was worried about still happened. It was not so much a celebration of Brian


    and Winnie being together, as it was more like a persuasion meeting for them.


    Everyone''s words were directed at them, very clear and firm. It was too much for Emily.


    "Don''t talk about it anymore, I promise I will consider it. If you go on talking about it, I have to leave."


    Emily finally couldn''t stand it, protesting loudly.


    She admitted that she still loved Leo, but she also knew for sure that she still couldn''t ept Leo. She


    had been deceived once and she was bruised. Being deceived once had made her have no courage in


    the beginning.


    "Stop, I will work hard for my own affairs. I will let her see my true heart, and let her ept me again."


    Leo saw that Emily was indeed embarrassed, and he opened his mouth to help Emily.


    He was pretty sure that Emily still needed time. At this time, he needed to show his most sincere love


    attentively in exchange for Emily''s love.


    But the premise was that he must determine whether Emily still loved him.


    "Cheer, for Brian and Winnie. Your hard-won today, you must cherish it."


    Leo turned the topic off, and although toasting, he showed a depressed side.


    His depression came from Emily''s avoidance, and he wanted to use this to make both himself and


    Emily drunk, and it would be best to if Emily spoke the truth.


    "Thank you, I must drink this ss of wine."


    Winnie epted Leo''s ss of wine with a smile, and then Brian also drank a ss of wine.


    "For thest time, I hope you and Emily also have a happy ending."


    Brian remained silent and did not speak, he added only after everyone else was stopped. He said that


    sincerely.


    "I hope so. I will try my best, but I don''t know if Emily will give me a chance. Let¡¯s stop the topic, don''t


    embarrass Emily. Let''s continue drinking."


    As Leo said, he poured himself another ss of wine, and then turned to Emily.


    He spoke affectionately and apologetically.


    "Emily, before I am drunk, I apologize to you. I''m sorry that I failed your love for me, and I hope you can


    give me a chance."


    After Leo finished speaking, he drank again.


    Everyone in the room realized that Leo was at bad mood, knew that Leo was full of guilt, and knew that


    Leo felt helpless because of Emily''s repeated rejections.


    "Come, I''ll drink with you. We can''t help much with your affairs, but we must support you to the end."


    Oscar got up and poured the drink for Leo, and then drank with him.


    After three consecutive drinks, Emily felt a little distressed, but she couldn''t show it.


    She felt that if she was drunk, she would not feel sorry for Leo, so she also started to look for all kinds


    of reasons to drink.


    In the end, everyone was quite sober, only Emily and Leo were drunk.


    Brian and his family went home, Oscar called a taxi and left.


    Daenerys would naturally leave Emily to Leo, even though Leo drank a lot of wine, she was still


    relieved.


    After Kevin sent everyone away, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Brian and Winnie have finally settled down, now it''s Leo and Emily''s turn. When can we stop worrying


    them? Fortunately, our love is not so troublesome, everything is so smooth and simple."


    While talking, Kevin joked.


    He encircled Daenerys from behind, feeling happy for everything he had.


    "Things between Emily and Leo are not that difficult, they will be together. And Leo can handle it


    without our help. The rtionship between Winnie and Brian is what worries me the most. Winnie has


    no certain status, and her heart will never settle down."


    No matter how, the situation now was much better than before, and Daenerys also a little more rxed.


    As for what would happen in the future, she was not unpredictable, and could only help them as much


    as possible when unexpected things happened.


    "Don''t worry about them anymore. Brian has the ability to manage the Be Group. He also has the


    ability to manage his rtionship problems. I believe that his lover is Winnie, and no one can ever


    rece her."


    Seeing the smile on Brian''s face hardly disappeared since he was with Winnie, Kevin was sure that


    Brian still loved Winnie, and Winnie was the only woman who could walk into his heart.


    "Managing thepany well is a problem of ability. There is no doubt about it. But I don''t think Brian is


    a good at rtionship problems. If he is, it will not be dyed until now."


    In Daenerys'' opinion, feelings and ability werepletely different things. Brian''s ability to deal with


    emotional problems was far less than his ability to manage thepany, so she was worried.


    "That''s Brian''s memory has not fully recovered, if everything is clear and transparent, he will be at


    ease."


    "By the way, did you tell Winnie what I told you?"


    Kevin let go of Daenerys and came to Daenerys.


    Although those words sound trivial, they could be regarded as an early warning for Winnie. When she


    really encountered it, she would not be too unexpected or unbearable.


    "Yes, by the way, she seems to be mentally prepared, she is not surprised at all. She also understands


    what I mean."


    "Who is this woman, does Brian love her or not?"


    Daenerys asked with curiosity.


    "I don''t know who it is. I have seen the photos, but I can''t remember it after a long time. I don''t know


    what kind of feelings Brian has for her. I don''t know how much he knows about her. Before he had time


    to exin to me in detail, there was an ident and he had amnesia."


    "But I think even if he admires her, it''s impossible for him to love her now. One is that Winnie is there,


    and the other is that the woman may have been married a long time ago. Finding that woman is just


    trying to find his memory."


    "You have to persuade Winnie not to take this matter seriously. Otherwise, there will be a gap between


    them."


    Kevin said in more detail this time, but there was almost no valuable information. There were so many


    things, but he just knew a little. Only Brian himself knew what was going on.


    "It is useless to persuade Winnie, I feel that the key to the problem lies in Brian. If he is transparent in


    every step he takes and does not hide it from Winnie, there will be no gap between them, and Winnie


    will understand."


    "The thing Winnie hates most is that being cheated and teased like a fool. It depends on whether Brian


    can do it well."


    Daenerys was still the one who knew Winnie best, but what she was not sure was how much Brian


    cared about Winnie.


    What Kevin said was only his analysis. Maybe there was love between Brian and that woman, maybe


    that woman had been waiting for Brian. If this was the case, then she did not what Brian''s choice would


    be.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Don''t worry, I will stare at Brian. I think the person he loves most is Winnie, there will be no other


    people. Since his mother passed away, I have hardly seen his smile. You see now, he smiles all the


    time. And his rtionship with Rufus is getting better and better. These changes are all because of


    Winnie."


    "A man''s love for a woman is his willingness to change himself for her, so I am sure that Brian loves


    Winnie so deeply, and their ending will be as good as ours."


    Kevin said so confidently, as if he were Brian, as if Brian would go on ording to his thoughts.


    Daenerys still partly recognized these words, which was Brian''s change.


    It was true that the greatest performance of a man''s love for a woman was that he changed for her, but


    how long this change wouldst, Daenerys was not sure.

 Chapter 461 Do You Still Love Me

    Chapter 461 Do You Still Love Me


    Leo''s driver took charge of taking him and Emily home. As a matter of experience, Leo wanted to bring


    Emily back to his own home, but this time Emily rejected.


    "I won''t go home with you, and please send me home to avoid bringing burdens to you."


    When Emily said this, she felt bitter. Although she was drunk, she still remembered that the man in


    front of her was the jerk who deceived her.


    Since he was a liar and not her man, she''d better be self-disciplined and not cause troubles for him.


    Leo kept silent for a moment and asked the driver to go to Emily''s.


    After telling the driver, he became concerned about Emily.


    "You were drunk. How are you feeling now?"


    "No, I¡¯m fine. I like this feeling. I feel dizzy and don''t have to think about anything."


    Emily continued.


    "Thank you for taking me home. The next time before I drink, I will subscribe the designated driving


    service and try not to trouble you."


    "Emily, don''t say so. You are talking to me as if we were strangers. I know you can''t forgive me and it¡¯s


    my fault to cheat you. But we were lovers before, and we still share so many good friends. We don¡¯t


    need to act as strangers that are unfamiliar and polite with each other."


    Whenever Emily said so, Leo felt that his heart was pierced by a needle. He knew that he did wrong,


    and was trying topensate her. Her words were undoubtedly a rejection to hispensation.


    But he could bear it, because it was indeed his fault. And he could keep on because he loved Emily.


    After torturing her, it was fair to endure the torture by himself.


    "We were lovers before, but we are not now. So, we don¡¯t have any rtionship with each other. We


    are now..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Emily stopped, thinking about what would be the most appropriate description of their rtionship.


    "At best, we are acquaintances, not even friends, and I don''t want to continue to develop our


    rtionship."


    Yes, acquaintance was the proper word to describe their rtionship. When she left the country, he


    would disappear from her world. She would not need to worry about him anymore as well as their


    friendship.


    Thinking of going abroad, Emily felt a bit helpless.


    "Why there is always something wrong with my materials for going abroad? Would you help me for the


    Emily wanted to ask for his help, but she didn¡¯t finish it, because she thought there was no need to


    create a chance for herself and Leo to meet.


    Leo was sure that even if she asked her father to help, he could still persuade her not to go abroad.


    What Leo feared most now was Emily''s indifference towards him and her alienation from him.


    "Do you still love me?"


    Leo asked directly and suddenly, leaving Emily in aplete daze.


    She looked at Leo dumbly, wondering why he asked so all of a sudden. It seemed that this had nothing


    to do with what she said.


    "Does this have anything to do with going abroad?"


    "Yes, if you insist on going abroad, it means that you don''t love me anymore. Emily, I¡¯m also drunk


    today, but I have to ask. Do you still love me?"


    Leo asked seriously, and looked at her both panickily and expectantly. He was expectant because he


    looked forward to the answer that would make him excited, and he was panicky because he was afraid


    of hearing the opposite answer that would make him painful.


    "Of course, I love you. How couldn¡¯t I love you. It is because I love you that I want to go abroad,


    because I will feel painful each time I see you."


    Emily answered without hesitation, and she was so firm that she admired herself for saying so.


    She was a straightforward girl, and she was drunk today. So, she said what she had wanted to say but


    couldn¡¯t.


    "Are you sure you love me?"


    Leo couldn¡¯t restrain his excitement, but he was still trying his best. Because he thought it would not be


    "I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m drunk today, but I still know whether I love you or not."


    Emily gave Leo an affirmative answer once again, but after a pause, she continued.


    "It''s useless to love you. It wouldn¡¯t change anything. You don''t need to put this on mind. It''s a fact that


    you have lied to me, and I couldn¡¯t forgive¡­no, not forgiveness, but I couldn¡¯t ept you again


    because I''m afraid of being deceived again."


    "Now..."


    "Emily..."


    Leo was about to make a promise andfort Emily, but Emily didn''t give him a chance to speak. As if


    she didn''t hear Leo''s interruption, she continued.


    "Now about Winnie... I believe in her. But who knows if you will deceive me for any other woman again.


    Don''t spend time on me and go to deceive the others."


    After Emily finished, she turned her head and looked outside the car, with sadness in her eyes.


    Each time the word deception was mentioned, Emily couldn''t help feeling sad. She loved Leo with all


    her heart and mind, but what she finally got was a deception. She could not ept the grievance in her


    heart until now.


    "I apologize for what I have done to you. Now I have let go of Winnie, and there is no other woman who


    needs my protection."


    "Emily, I drank much but I am sober. I want to tell you solemnly that I love you, and I will never deceive


    you again. If you don''t believe me, I can swear."


    Leo professed affectionately again and stopped for a moment. He saw that Emily didn¡¯t respond, so, he


    continued to swear.


    "I, Leo, swear that if I lie again, I will¡­"


    Before Leo could finish swearing, Emily covered his mouth with her hands. So, the rest of the words


    were kept to himself.


    "You choose such an old-fashioned way. I wonder in which age you were born."


    Emily pretended to be joking.


    She didn''t hate the swearing clich¨¦s, but she couldn''t believe Leo. She was afraid that his swearing


    woulde true.


    She loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t bear this toe true.


    "Emily, I am sincere."


    Leo took Emily''s hands away from his mouth and put them in his own. But as soon as he finished


    speaking, Emily retracted her hands.


    "Okay, don''t say it anymore. No matter you are sincere or not, and no matter what you say, I couldn¡¯t


    believe. I don¡¯t disbelieve you but I don¡¯t believe in myself. Even if we were together again, I might also


    be suspicious. Then we may break up again when I finally break down."


    Emily rejected Leo again, and this time she attributed the reason to herself. It was because she didn¡¯t


    have the courage to ept Leo''s love, and because her wounded heart was not recovered yet.


    "Emily, you..."


    "Oh, I''m home. Thank you for sending me home."


    Emily didn''t give Leo a chance to speak, and got off the car and left.


    In fact, the car had stopped at the gate of her house for a while, but she put all her attention on Leo, so


    she didn''t even realize it.


    When Emily got off the car, Leo chased her hurriedly. He didn''t continue to talk about their rtionship,


    instead he wanted to see Emily go home safely.


    Although he was rejected again today, he still gained something. Emily still loved him. It was enough to


    enable him to move on.


    Brian and Winnie came home together with the kids. Such a happy scene made people envious. Rufus,


    who was sitting in the living room was even more relieved.


    "You came back so early. I thought you were going to y untilte."


    Rufus was overwhelmed with joy and happiness.


    "The kids need to rest early, and Daenery¡¯s kid is too young to y untilte."


    Winnie replied tenderly. Although she was a little drunk, she was still sober.


    "Well, go to rest. I will pick up Vanessa."


    Rufus got up as he said. At this time, Winnie walked to Rufus and gave him a hug by surprise.


    "Thank you, Rufus. You did a lot for me and Vanessa. You are so kind to us, giving us the warmth of a


    father. Thank you, thank you so much!"


    If Winnie hadn''t been drunk, she could not show her gratitude in this way. But hugging Rufus at this


    time, she felt like snuggling in the arms of her own father. She felt the simr sense of security and


    warmth.


    Rufus was taken aback first, and when he heard Winnie''s word, he was touched. But he was afraid that


    Winnie would mention her family history, so he brought back to himself and responded.


    "Winnie, this is what I should do. Both you and Vanessa are good girls. I like you both. It''s not a big


    deal. If I can give you the feeling of a father, I won''t be stingy with my hugs."


    Rufus moved away from Winnie as he spoke.


    "Go to bed early. I must go now, or it will be toote to pick up Vanessa."


    Rufus asked Brian to take care of Winnie and then he left.


    But Winnie was so moved that she threw herself into Brian''s arms and burst into tears.


    Being touched was only part of the reason, and the major reason was that she missed her parents.


    "What''s wrong with Mommy?"


    Megan asked worriedly.


    "Mummy misses grandpa and grandma."


    Brian petted Winnie''s back and answered Megan in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy will be fine soon."


    "If my parents were still alive, Vanessa and I would not live like this. We were also the apples in the


    eye. I would not be looked down upon by your family. If they were alive, no one would dare to bully me,


    so why should I...?"


    Winnie could only stop here.


    If her parents were alive, she would not have met Brian, and her fate would not be so tortuous. What


    was more, she would not love the person who would make her painful for a lifetime.


    She could not say these, or Brian would feel ufortable. She cried only because she couldn¡¯t bear


    the pain for the moment, but she was still sober.


    "Winnie, don''t cry anymore. Although I don''t know what your family was like before, and I don''t know


    what your parents have gone through. But now it''s all over. No one in the Be family looks down


    upon you. Grandpa allows you to live with our kids because he epts you."


    "You are an outstanding and kind-hearted little girl. Everyone in my family likes you. I was thinking that


    if my mother was still alive, she must be the one who likes you the most."


    "We all like you, so, don''t say the Be family looks down on you anymore."


    Brianforted Winnie. He wanted to know what happened to Winnie''s family in order tofort her


    effectively and make her forget the pain of her parents¡¯ death.


    But asking about her family background at this time would add fuel to the fire, and might make her cry


    even more fiercely.


    However, even without asking about the reason, Winnie cried more uncontrobly after listening to


    Brian''s words.


    No matter how the Be family had treated her, what Brian said was warm andforting so she felt


    even more wronged and wanted to cry all it out.

 Chapter 462 Vanessas Memory

    Chapter 462 Vanessa''s Memory


    Although she missed her parents and she had the reason to cry, but Brian felt heart-broken when he


    heard Winnie''s cry and wanted her to calm down as soon as possible, so he began tofort her.


    "It¡¯s all right. Megan is worried about you, so, don''t cry."


    However, Brain found that hisfort was useless, so, he could only think of other ways.


    "Don''t cry, I have a headache today after drinking. It is me who should cry."


    Brian said bitterly, let alone, his trick really worked. Winnie looked up immediately, showing a worried


    look still with tears in her eyes.


    "Does it hurt much? Go upstairs and I will give you a massage."


    Winnie took Brian''s hand to go upstairs, ming him as they walked.


    "I have told you not to drink, and you don¡¯t listen to me. Now you have a headache. In the future, if you


    don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll leave you alone to taste the pain."


    While Winnie was nagging, she didn¡¯t forget to wipe her tears, but Brian was smiling behind her


    secretly.


    It was the weekend. Felix called and asked Brian to take the kids there, but he didn¡¯t invite Winnie over


    the phone.


    Winnie knew that she was not weed, so she refused Brian''s invitation to go with him.


    "You and Rufus go there with Megan. I will take Vanessa to go shopping this weekend."


    Going shopping was obviously an excuse. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass Brain actually.


    "By the way, convey my gratitude to the Chairman, and thank him for allowing me to stay with my


    children."


    Winnie did not forget to show her gratitude. Since she moved here, she had not contacted Felix.


    Although this did not satisfy her, Felix did make a concession for allowing her to stay with her children.


    "Take Vanessa with you. You can go shopping when youe back at night."


    Brian insisted and thought that Winnie could go before he got married officially, even though his


    grandpa didn''t invite Winnie. He wanted to go with her and wanted his grandpa to see how happy they


    were.


    "I¡¯d better not go. The Chairman may talk about other things with you. It is not convenient if I go. I will


    go with you the next time."


    Winnie finally refused, because she hadn''t forgotten the fact that Brian had to get married with


    someone else.


    "Go ahead, don''t let the Chairman wait for you. It¡¯s also time for me and Vanessa to leave."


    Winnie turned around and walked to her kids and said to them.


    "Be polite, and don¡¯t make grandpa angry."


    "Yes, Mommy, we will be obedient."


    Both of them promised to be obedient, making Winnie relieved.


    Watching them left, Winnie was in a bad mood. In this case, if she could act as if nothing had


    happened, she might be a naive girl.


    There must be a reason why Felix didn''t invite her toe. He allowed them to be together and she


    had moved there for several days. In Felix''s eyes, it was time to talk about blind dates.


    Winnie drove to her parents'' cemetery with Vanessa. This time she neither cried nor looked worried.


    She came to see her parents with a smile.


    "Mom and dad, it is not easy for us to be together. You must be very happy to see us here. Vanessa is


    getting better and better. She is your pride and also mine."


    "Aunt Isobel went out for travelling, and she wille back after a while. I didn''t stop her, because she


    is getting older and has been working hard for me and Vanessa. It''s time for her to go out and have a


    rest."


    "You don''t have to worry about us. We can handle everything by ourselves."


    Winnie said so to give her parents peace of mind, but Vanessa burst into tears.


    "Mom and dad, I miss you."


    Although everything was fine now, but seeing her parents, Vanessa would still think of the difficult


    beginning, the tragic car ident, and the misery of her parents lying in blood.


    "Vanessa, mom and dad would be worried to see you like this. We have gone through the hardest


    times. Now that you could be strong during that period of time, how could you be so weak now?"


    Winnie held Vanessa in her arms andforted her.


    She also wanted to cry, but they couldn''t cry together or their parents couldn''t feel relieved in the


    heaven.


    Vanessa wiped her tears obediently, but she could not stop missing her parents.


    She didn''t speak or cry, but the scene of the car ident kept appearing in her mind.


    Winnie took Vanessa to leave when she saw that Vanessa had lost in a daze, for fear that she would


    be trapped in her memory and unable toe out.


    Until they got in the car, Vanessa got better.


    "Winnie, let''s go! let''s go shopping for new clothes."


    Hearing what Vanessa said, Winnie was relieved a bit.


    Winnie started the car and began to drive to the city.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Winnie tried to look for easy topics, such as whether there were any boys into Vanessa in the ss,


    and whether there were any boys that Vanessa liked.


    Winnie also encouraged Vanessa to fall in love and get along well with her ssmates.


    However, none of these topics attracted Vanessa.


    "Winnie, when our parents had a car ident that year..."


    "Vanessa, the ident belongs to the past, so, don''t think about it anymore. We are destined to live


    without thepany of our parents. No one can change this. What we can do is to ept the


    arrangements of our fate."


    After listening to Vanessa, Winnie knew that she hadn''t gotten out of the mood, so, she interrupted


    Vanessa immediately, for fear that she would talk about the scene of the car ident. She was even


    more afraid that Vanessa would be terrified and got sick.


    Winnie continued, giving Vanessa no chance to talk.


    "We are getting back on track now. You will be able to find a decent job in the future if you study hard. I


    can be with my two kids, and raise them by myself. We have paid off all our debt. Our life is getting


    better..."


    "Winnie, we haven''t paid off our debt. We haven''t paid off the victim¡¯s loss."


    Vanessa interrupted.


    Although Winnie didn''t tell her about these, she knew them all.


    "I have prepared enough money for a long time, but the victim is not found yet. This is not a debt. Don''t


    worry about this, because the victim will show up someday."


    Winnie was not surprised that Vanessa knew about this, but she was worried that Vanessa would keep


    it all in her heart and put pressure on herself invisibly.


    "Winnie, you haven''t mentioned the car ident of our parents for so many years. I know you are


    worried about my illness. Don''t worry. I have the courage to face it now."


    "Since Rufus began to take me to school and bring me back every day, I had been missing our parents


    so much. I also want to face the car ident. Only in this way can I get out of the shadow."


    Vanessa just wanted to tell what Winnie and Aunt Isobel hadn''t asked for so many years, so that she


    could face it calmly.


    "Winnie, let me go ahead, and I will be fine."


    Vanessa looked at Winnie, asking for her permission.


    Despite what Vanessa said, Winnie was still a little worried.


    However, what Vanessa said was reasonable. Only when she could face what really happened on the


    scene could she get out of the shadow.


    Winnie found a safe ce to stop the car, on the one hand to let Vanessa say what she wanted to say


    calmly, and on the other hand to ensure that herself would not tremble when she heard the scene of


    the car ident.


    "Go ahead, and say whatever you want. Don''t be afraid. I¡¯m here for you."


    Winnie encouraged Vanessa to face it.


    Vanessa kept silent for a moment before speaking.


    "I don¡¯t know the reason for thepany¡¯s bankruptcy. After the bankruptcy, I heard it when dad and


    mom were discussing about something. When I came home from school that day, dad and mom had


    already packed the luggage. Mom told me that we couldn¡¯t live there anymore. And we would go to find


    you abroad."


    "Mom told me this euphemistically, but I actually knew that we were in debt and unable to repay, so we


    must go abroad and hide."


    "I followed them without saying anything. Dad drove the car, with mom in the passenger seat and I in


    the middle of the backseat. Dad was a little flustered. There were so many calls, and although dad


    didn''t answer them, he was disturbed by them. "


    "I had been staring at the speedometer, and I reminded father as soon as he drove too fast. But no


    matter how fast he drove, he didn¡¯t exceed 120, so I didn¡¯t understand how we crashed so seriously."


    Speaking of this, Vanessa couldn''t help crying with the scenes of the tragic car ident in her mind.


    "Vanessa, stop here if you couldn¡¯t bear it."


    Winnieforted Vanessa in a hurry, but she herself was also stricken by what Vanessa said.


    Winnie hadn''t seen the scene of the car ident. When she got back after receiving the news, the car


    ident had been dealt with. She watched the photos and videos of the scene, but when she saw her


    parents lying in a pool of blood, she didn''t keep watching.


    At that time, how she felt could not be described in words. She just felt that her heart didn¡¯t belong to


    herself, and she was unable to bear such a tragic scene.


    "I''m fine. This was the fact. It took so many years for me to ept it."


    Vanessa felt that she was fine, and continued talking.


    "Dad was distracted and hit the barrier first, and then the car was bounced back and hit the car on the


    right. The rebound force was not so strong, and there was a barrier as an obstacle... So, I didn¡¯t


    understand why the collision could be so severe."


    "I didn''t know what was going on at the time. I saw that dad''s body waspletely deformed, and was


    covered in blood..."


    "Okay, that¡¯s enough, and stop talking. Don''t let our parents experience this again, and don''t torture


    yourself."


    It was Winnie who couldn''t help crying this time, but she had tofort Vanessa.


    She knew that dad had gone miserably. When she heard Vanessa talked about the ident, she felt


    as if she was on the scene. The piercing pain made her feel that she had been sent into hell.


    However, the topic had already begun, and Vanessa couldn''t stop herself. If she stopped, she would


    not have the courage to talk about it again.


    "I called dad, but dad didn''t respond at all. Then I called mom, and only found that mom was also


    covered in blood. I became scared, thinking that they had all gone at that time."


    "Winnie...it was a car ident. How could it be so miserable? And we were held fully responsible."


    Vanessa cried and asked Winnie confusedly.


    For so many years, she had believed that there was no speeding and no vitions. Her father was not


    calm indeed but they shouldn¡¯t be held fully responsible for the ident to pay a huge amount of


    "After all, we ran into the car from the opposite side, and we should take the major responsibility."


    Winnie calmed down and continued.


    "You may feel better when you speak this out, but don''t think about any other things that had been


    foregone conclusions."


    Winnie was still worried that Vanessa could not bear it. Now anything about the car ident was not


    important to her. What was really important was that Vanessa could walk out of the shadow and ept


    the reality.


    "Winnie, I miss our parents. How happy would we be if they were still alive!"


    Vanessa couldn''t control herself and threw herself into Winnie''s arms to cry.


    "Me, too."


    What could we do? They would nevere back. Never would they.

 Chapter 463 Getting Ready for A Blind Date

    Chapter 463 Getting Ready for A Blind Date


    Without Winnie by his side, Brian always felt gloomy, and couldn''t cheer up anyway. He greeted


    whomever he saw with a cold look.


    Rufus saw it and knew he was unhappy that his grandfather hadn''t invited Winnie.


    The two kids were ying excitedly with Felix. Watching the kids smiling like an angel, with their faces


    full of happiness, Felix was sure he had made a correct decision.


    "Great grandpa, mommy wants to say thank you to you, for you allow us to live together."


    What Megan said was a mission from her dad. Now she conveyed her mom''s gratitude, and mission


    "The only thing I need is not anyone''s gratitude, but Megan and Luke being joyful."


    Felix rejected Winnie''s appreciation, but he still felt warm for it.


    He didn''t invite Winnie, and she didn''t follow up, demonstrating that she knew her own position.


    Coupled with her gratitude, she was barely a sensible person.


    Felix had always appreciated the character of Winnie. No matter what happened, she saw the bigger


    picture first all the time, instead of her own benefit.


    "My brother and I are joyful, and even more than that, It''s happiness. We can raise our heads in front of


    our ssmates now, and we also have mother and father forpany at home so that we will not feel


    lonely. That¡¯s why mommy wants to say thank you to great grandpa."


    Megan showed again her talent for rhetoric.


    "Great grandpa, mommy''s gratitude is sincere, so please ept it."


    Luke added nearby.


    Though it''s not clear whether Megan had understood great grandpa''s rejection, Luke knew it well that


    what great grandpa had turned down was not only his mom''s gratitude but also herself.


    "Yes. Mommy is polite, so great grandpa should be polite too."


    Megan said with deliberate naughtiness.


    She hadn''t realized great grandpa''s meaning, but having been reminded by her brother she got it


    instantly before shebined with him to take action.


    "Fine, fine. Great grandpa epts your mom''s gratitude."


    Felix agreed out of his fondness for the children. Whatever he thought he didn''t want to render the


    children disappointed.


    After this, however, he knew more about Luke''s wisdom.


    As such a young kid, he could understand what he was implying and even deal with it calmly.


    This was just like Brian, and also a bit simr to Winnie''s character of handling emergencies with


    calmness and strategy. It''s really powerful of the gic effect.


    With thebination of the high-quality genes of Brian and Winnie, Luke must be more outstanding


    than Brian. A new excellent manager was growing up steadily. The Be family had a wonderful


    sessor. The future of the Be Group was boundless.


    Having had lunch, Brian still remained a glum face, and even when he talked to Thomas, his face was


    totally indifferent.


    "Brian, now you don''t have a family to worry about, so you should devote your energies to your job.


    You would keep the leading position only if you manage the Be Group sessfully."


    Thomas said with apparent sincerity and unworldliness.


    "You may rest assured. The performance of the Be Group grew better and better each year since I


    had taken charge. I can''t guarantee that how long will I stay in the first ce, but certainly, there will be


    no setback."


    Brian''s remarks were cold but powerful.


    From the moment he knew Uncle Thomas had gone to the prison to see Penny he grew more


    discontented with him. If it wasn''t for his sister who had told him not to wake a sleeping dog, he would


    have asked him about it.


    Of course, Brian was not able to soften his attitude at the thought of this.


    However, what Brian had said was a thorn into Thomas''s underbelly.


    When he was in charge of the Be Group, it was precisely the revenue plunge that became an


    excuse to rece him, and then Brian took the chance.


    What Brian had said was now an insult and sarcasm to Thomas. He was of fury and hatred as he


    struggled to control his temper.


    "That''s nice. It''s good for you to have such confidence.


    "What''s more, Winnie has been together with you without a title, so remember to treat her well, not to


    break her heart."


    The remark was from an apparent goodwill, but Brian sensed an ulterior motive.


    "I know how to cherish my woman. Uncle Thomas had better teach Jack how to work instead. After


    such a long time in thepany, he showed no progress in his work. Uncle Thomas must get worried


    about it."


    Brian suggested that he would not let Uncle Thomas interfere with his affairs. If he had spare energy


    it''s better to mind his own son.


    "Besides, there has been scandal regarding Jack and some female staff. Uncle Thomas, you''d better


    assess carefully who is eligible to be a member of the Be family."


    These words were for Uncle Thomas, but also to remind his grandpa that he should treat everyone


    equally.


    "Brian,e to my study."


    Thomas was about to speak on hearing Brian''s remarks, however, interrupted by Felix, with his mouth


    open.


    Felix stood up and went to the study followed by Brian.


    There were only Thomas and Rufus left in the living room.


    "Brother, why didn''t you bring Winnie here today?"


    Thomas asked knowing the answer.


    "Since she is not wee, she didn''t want to ask for a stud. She took her sister out for shopping


    instead."


    Rufus was not as impassive as Brian. He answered the question casually but kept cautious all the time.


    "She will be. Dad needs some time to ept her. After all, she doesn''t meet dad''s standard."


    Thomas said with little interest because it''s not what he wanted to talk about most.


    "So Winnie didn''te."


    Again, with one sentence, Rufus brushed Thomas off.


    "Brother, Brian and Ste are both settled. You should also think about yourself since you are not a


    young boy anymore."


    Another goodwill, and another ulterior motive.


    "Given my age, there''s nothing to think about."


    Rufus didn''t like this topic, but he thought of Isobel unconsciously.


    She had been away for several days. He called her and texted her, yet there''s no reply. If it was not for


    he''s sure Winnie kept in contact with her and the people he sent out reported she''s fine, Rufus would


    consider her gone again.


    "Brother, how is Isobel now?"


    Thomas mentioned Isobel out of blue, which rendered Rufus a bit surprised.


    Rufus was stunned for a moment before he answered.


    "I don''t know. I am not in touch with her."


    He answered indifferently, while a lot of thoughts whirled around in his mind.


    For all these years, Thomas had never mentioned Isobel. Why did he do so abruptly? Did he know


    anything or was he indicating anything?


    Though nobody had spoken out where Isobel was, it''s not impossible for someone toe across her


    when living in the same city. However, given Thomas''s temper, he would have made it public if he knew


    where Isobel was.


    Thomas''s words reminded Rufus that it''s sensible for Isobel to be away for the moment since it''s not


    the right timing to confess their rtionship. They''d better wait until the rtionship between Brian and


    Winnie got acknowledged utterly.


    "Then you should try to find her. It''s impossible you couldn''t find her if only she is alive. I see that you


    have been single since your forties, for she has always been on your mind. Now go to bring her back. I


    think the two children would understand."


    Thomas stuck to the topic as if he was indicating something or it''s an evil provocation.


    But no matter what he said, Rufus remainedposed answering his questions.


    "After so many years, I''m not feeling like looking for her. As I get on in years, I couldn''t feel happier with


    children and grandchildren surrounding me. There''s no need to bring the former partner back."


    "They are different moods. There would be a generation gap between you and the children when you


    are old. You''d better find ...."


    "Stop with it. I would go to you when I want to find someone."


    Thomas was still attempting to persuade him, but Rufus didn''t intend to continue.


    Maybe Thomas was sounding him out, and when talking much, one could easily make mistakes. He


    didn''t long to make trouble for himself, or for Isobel.


    Brian entered the study after his grandpa and sat straight on the sofa. He had reckoned what his


    grandfather would say, so he prepared himself with a cold look to face his grandpa.


    "Since I granted your requests, shouldn''t you go on with the blind dates?"


    Sure enough, Felix was really talking about the blind dates.


    Brian couldn''t help himself to think of Winnie''s sharp judgment. She must have guessed grandpa would


    talk about the blind dates, so she turned it down in case it would be inconvenient with her presence.


    "I have a business trip in a few days and I will take Luke abroad for a contest. A blind date can be


    arranged after that."


    Brian answered his grandpa coldly without a trace of hesitation as if the answer was prepared in


    advance and was thrown out of his mouth without using his brain.


    "Fine. I will select suitable people for you these days and fix the time when I find one. You need to do


    nothing but notice me after you return from abroad."


    Felix was kind of surprised at Brian''s obedience, yet anyway, the only thing significant was that he


    agreed with the blind dates.


    Felix added upon finishing.


    "You should pacify Winnie and make sure she won''t involve in your marriage."


    Felix worried about it and had to warn Brian. He demanded himself not to trust anyonepletely, let


    alone a person like Winnie, mysterious and unpredictable.


    Brian was now concentrated on Winnie, and it''s easy for her to control Brian, including preventing him


    from dating and getting married.


    "Grandpa, you think too much. She will not do that."


    Brian replied affirmatively, for he understood Winnie.


    "Today I asked her toe along, but she insisted not to, saying you must have something to tell me


    and it would not be proper for her to stay here in that case. From this, it is apparent she knows


    everything in her mind, and such a rational person won''t do anything stupid."


    Brian felt a fit of grievance with these words, for grandpa had not allowed Winnie toe.


    "Grandpa doesn''t like Winnie, so I wouldn''t bring her here. Or she would have to be subservient to


    others, not so rx as when she''s at home."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian couldn''t help let out hisint, just not directly.


    "It''s not appropriate for her to appear on such an asion. She would be the one who suffers hearing


    these remarks."


    After all, Felix was in his nies, and he easily figured out the implication in Brian''s words.


    "Besides, keep her in the workforce. Even if I dare notment on other aspects, her ability deserves


    my appreciation."


    With that, Felix showed his approval to Winnie in front of Brian in another way, hoping he would feel


    bnced in his heart.


    But he didn''t take his selfishness into ount.


    To Brian, it''s not approval, but another reason why he allowed Winnie to stay together with the kids.


    Arguably he didn''t make his decision only for the children''s benefit but also took making use of Winnie''s


    talent into ount.

 Chapter 464 The Person Thomas Recommended

    Chapter 464 The Person Thomas Rmended


    "Besides, I''ll work hard."


    Brian answered, but he didn''t really think so.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He would let Winnie choose the job she liked instead of making her follow his advice. She had made a


    lot of sacrifice for her the kids. If he interfered with her job, it would be too unfair to her.


    "I also want to talk about your father."


    After speaking these words, Felix paused. He wanted to see how Brian would react to it.


    The moment Felix mentioned his father, Brian realized that he was going to talk about the marriage of


    his father. This time, he didn''t just raise an objection for the reason he didn''t know.


    "Your father is not young anymore, and he needs someone to keep himpany. I might pass away in


    the not long future. I don''t want to always still be worried about your father."


    "Your mother had passed away for so many years. After all, it was she that made that choice. You''ve


    hated him for so many years. It''s enough."


    "Find the right woman for him, so that they can take care of each other and chat with each other."


    Seeing that Brian didn''t respond to him, Felix told Brian everything he wanted to say.


    "It''s none of my business. If he wants a wife, he can find one himself."


    Finally, Brian said these words, after which he got up and left.


    Even now, when he remembered his mother''s death, he was painful. He wouldn''t try to ept his


    father if he didn''t receive the concern from Winnie.


    Now, Felix asked him to forget the death of his mother and find a wife for his father. He couldn''t


    manage to do that. What he could manage to do was not to interfere with it.


    Brian responded to it with a little anger, but Felix thought that it had been better thanst time. And that


    it would be more effective if he asked Winnie to talk to Brian about it.


    They had dinner in the Johnson¡¯s vi, after which, Brian left with his father and kids. Soon after Brian


    drove out of the Johnson¡¯s vi, Felix went to the study and made a phone call to Winnie.


    At this time, Winnie Had already had dinner. She stayed with Vanessa all day because Vanessa was


    down. Now, she was talking with Vanessa in Vanessa''s bed.


    When they were chatting, Winnie''s phone rang.


    Winnie picked up her cell phone and found that it was from Felix. Then, she got up.


    "I''m going to answer the phone."


    After informing Vanessa, she quickly came out of Vanessa''s room.


    After going back to her bedroom and making sure that Vanessa wouldn''t hear her, she answered the


    phone.


    "Hello, Chairman."


    Winnie greeted Felix politely, as always.


    "I need you to do one thing for me."


    Felix spoke in a stiff and authoritative tone. It was very different from before.


    "Go ahead, please. If I can, I''ll do it."


    Winnie didn''t care about how Felix treated her. She knew one thing: No matter how well she performed,


    Felix wouldn''t be nice to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Felix repeated what he had told Brian before coldly.


    "Persuade Brian. It would be better if it''s him that brings it up."


    Winnie found it awkward, but she didn''t refuse him.


    "Well, when he is back, I''ll talk to him about it."


    The moment Winnie finished speaking, she heard no sound from the phone. Obviously, Felix had


    already hung up.


    The way Felix treated Winnie made her feel a little unhappy. He acted as if it were her duty to do so


    and that she had owe a favor to the Be family.


    She didn''t know how long she could maintain such an unequal rtionship. The reason why she


    wanted to stay with the kids was that she wanted the kids to grow up healthily. She didn''t want to get


    anything from the Be family.


    Why did people of the Be family consider her to be a scheming woman and look down upon her?


    She thought about it, but she could only endure it. At this moment, Winnie could only make herself


    endure all these. The kids were too young, so she could only endure the grievance.


    After putting down the phone, Felix began to struggle unknown reasons.


    He thought about his hanging up the phone coldly; he thought that he should invite Winnie toe


    here next time; he thought that he shouldn''t ask her to help him in that way.


    Thomas asked tentatively.


    However, he had talked to Winnie like that, and he had hung up the phone. It seemed useless to think


    about that.


    Just then, Thomas opened the door and came in.


    "Dad, can Ie in now?"


    "Yes."


    Felix sighed and no longer thought about those things.


    "I''m here to talk about the marriage of Brian. Have you found the right person to have a blind date with


    him?"


    Thomas sat on the sofa with a look of ease.


    "I haven''t found the right people yet. Do you want to rmend someone?"


    Felix directly asked. If Thomas was not going to rmend someone, he wouldn''te to him.


    "I do want to rmend a person, but I''m not sure if you''ll agree."


    Before Felix answered, Thomas continued to say.


    "She''s a star named Gloria Lee. She and the Be Group..."


    Just after Thomas mentioned the upation, he was interrupted by Felix.


    "No stars. Every star is gued by gossip. She will ruin the reputation of the Be family."


    "Dad, don''t tar her with the same brush. There''s really no gossip about this woman. There was only


    news of affair between Brian and her when she cooperated with the Be Group. However, it just


    disappeared when the cooperation ended."


    "Although she''s a star, she''s from a powerful family. Her grandfather used to serve in the army. Her


    father is a bigwig in automobile manufacturing. He has a famous brand of automobiles. Her


    connections are much better than that of Wendy."


    This time, Thomas didn''t give his father the chance to interrupt, and just told Felix the powerful the


    connections of Gloria Lee. As he had expected, Felix frowned.


    It meant that Felix had attached some importance to it.


    "Are you talking about WY?"


    WY was the brand of this mobile manufacturer. It was indeed very powerful. Besides, after importance


    was attached to the domestic brand, thispany developed very rapidly.


    "Yes, I was talking about WY."


    "But as far as I know, the chairman of WY is Andrew Colin, instead of someone with the family name of


    Lee."


    Felix was puzzled.


    "It''s normal. Now, all the stars have stage names, and Gloria Lee is a stage name. Lee is the family


    name of her mother."


    Thomas exined.


    "What''s she like? Does she have high IQ and EQ?"


    Felix became more and more interested in Gloria.


    "Dad, you don''t have to worry about that. If she were not intelligent, she wouldn''t be able to be a star.


    Her family members all have high IQ. Even if she''s not very intelligent, she''s better than Wendy."


    "It''s not the most important thing. What matters is another thing. If she marries Brian, the Be Group


    will be able to be a car manufacturer, instead of just manufacturing parts."


    "By the way, if I remember correctly, Andrew Colin should have some cooperation with the Be


    Group. He should know something about Brian."


    Hearing that, especially when Thomas said that the Be Group could be a car manufacturer,


    Felix became very interested in it.


    "Since you mention it, then carry out an investigation and then arrange a time for them to meet. By the


    way, Brian won''t have time to have a blind date before he goes abroad andes back. Besides, tell


    them something about Brian''s kids and Winnie, otherwise there might be trouble in the future."


    Felix asked Thomas to deal with this matter. This time, he didn''t suspect why Thomas would do so. He


    just thought that Thomas would like to take advantage of this opportunity to develop the Be Group.


    Thomas epted the task with a slight smile.


    After they went back home, Brian''s face had always been dark. Thinking that it was because Winnie


    wasn''t invited to go to the Johnson¡¯s vi, Rufus didn''t think much about it.


    The kids were ying downstairs while Brian went back to the room toe to Winnie.


    After seeing Winnie, he was still unhappy and still wore a cold expression.


    "You''re back. Where are the kids?"


    Winnie didn''t notice that Brian was unhappy.


    "They''re ying downstairs."


    Not in the mood to answer Winnie, Brian spoke in a cold voice. Only then did Winnie notice Brian''s


    expression.


    "What''s wrong? You seem to be in a bad mood."


    Winnie had long not seen Brian being unhappy. Of course, she actually knew something. Brian''s acting


    like this must have something to do with what Felix talked to her on the phone.


    "s..."


    Brian sighed a long sigh and theny in the bed.


    Winnie went to the bed and sat down. Under such a circumstance, she didn''t know if she should


    continue to talk about this matter.


    "Did Chairman ask you to have a blind date? Brian, don''t struggle because of me. Just do what you''ve


    promised. Don''t disappoint Chairman."


    Winnie found another way to start a conversation.


    "He did let me have a blind date, and I didn''t refuse him. I''m going to do it after I apany Luke


    abroad to take part in the match."


    Speaking of this, Brian sat up and looked at Winnie.


    "I''m sorry to let you suffer grievance again. But don''t worry. I won''t marry anyone who I have a blind


    date with. I''ll only marry you."


    Hearing the first part of Brian''s words, Winnie felt cold. However, when she heard thest sentence,


    she was happy. Whatever the result was, at least Brian really cared about her now.


    "You''ve made the decision. Why are you still in a bad mood? Don''t think about it. No matter what your


    decision is, I''ll support you. I''ll never hold you back."


    Winnie had tomit herself now, so that Brian wouldn''t be affected and would be able to make the


    correct decision.


    "I''m not being unhappy because of this matter. My grandfather, he..."


    Brian wanted to talk about it, but he hesitated. He really didn''t know how to begin.


    "Is it not appropriate for you to talk to me about it? Then don''t mention it. Nothing is a big deal. Just do


    what you want."


    As Winnie spoke, she got up and was about to go downstairs to meet the kids.


    She knew that Brian needed courage to talk about that. She would be patient and talk about that at the


    right time.


    Just when Winnie was about to walk, Brian pulled her hand and made her sit in bed again with a little


    force.


    "Grandpa asked me to get a wife for him. He said that he has been in an old age. And therefore he


    needed a wife, so that they could take care of each other."


    Brian finally told Winnie why he was unhappy. If he couldn''t talk to Winnie about it, who could he talk


    to? He trusted her most.


    Winnie was very happy that Brian told her this before she asked him about it in various ways. It would


    be too tiring for him to just think about it himself.


    "Do you want to know what I have to say?"


    Winnie asked gently. She tried her best to do it in a more careful way to avoid making him sad.


    "Go ahead."


    Brian spoke in a low voice. Now he really needed someone to help him. And Winnie was the only


    person who could help him.

 Chapter 465 Persuade Brian in a Painful Way

    Chapter 465 Persuade Brian in a Painful Way


    Winnie analyzed it seriously.


    "In my opinion, it''s right for Chairman to care about Rufus. It''s also right for him to want to find


    someone to apany Rufus. After all, that thing happened more than 20 years ago. To punish


    himself, Rufus has been single for more than 20 years. Not everyone can do that."


    Winnie paid attention to the reaction of Brian while persuading him. When she said these words, Brian


    didn''t retort, but he turned his head and didn''t look at her.


    Winnie continued to speak.


    "Brian, I want to know if you have really forgiven Rufus so far."


    Winnie''s question was to the point. Brian lowered his head and then raised his head. He repeated it


    two times, but never gave an answer.


    "I''ll answer it for you. You didn''t forgive Rufus. If you had forgiven him, you would naturally call him dad


    instead of never calling him dad."


    Winnie was to the point again. It was true.


    In her view, Brian even couldn''t call his father dad. How was it possible that he could ept his father''s


    marrying a new wife? He wouldn''t be able to find a wife for his father in person before he really forgave


    his father.


    "I can''t. I haven''t called in that way for more than 20 years. I feel that it has nothing to do with me."


    Brian finally spoke. However, he was emotional. It could be told that he somewhat resisted this topic.


    Although he resisted it, he was not angry. Therefore, Winnie continued to talk over this topic.


    "A long time has passed since then. Why do you still care about it?" How many things do you have in


    your mind? Aren''t you tired?"


    "It''s normal for people to call his or her father dad. Even if people who have lost their father when


    they''re born and people who have never called anyone dad could say this word easily."


    "The problem is that you don''t want to call him dad. Brian, the past things have gone, and you can''t let


    them affect your mood. Anyway, however much you resist it, he''s still your father."


    Winnie tried her best to persuade Brian. Compared with forcing him to do something, it would be better


    to make him be willing to do that. Moreover, not everyone could force Brian to do something.


    "I understand it. I''ve thought about it myself. However, every time I remember how my mother died in


    front of me, I couldn''t help hating him."


    When Brian mentioned her mother, he remembered what happened at that time. Winnie clearly saw


    that he had unconsciously clenched his hands.


    Feeling worried, Winnie took Brian''s hands that had been tortured by him for many years.


    "Brian, in this respect, you should learn from Vanessa. Her experience is more painful than yours. But


    she has got over it. When my parents died in front of her, their bodies were mangled. Although..."


    Then, Winnie''s eyes were red. She found it hard to go on talking about it. However, to persuade Brian,


    she still went on speaking.


    "These two things are different in nature. But what she saw at that time was more horrible than that of


    yours. Vanessa, as a girl, has got over it. Why don''t you let it go?"


    As Winnie spoke, she couldn''t help shedding her tears. She was trying to persuade Brian, but she cried


    herself. She was not acting. She reacted in this way because she had suffered great pain.


    Realizing that there was something wrong with Winnie, Brian turned his head and found that Winnie


    was weeping.


    He held Winnie into his arms. Winnie didn''t persuade him by giving examples, but by telling him her


    painful experience. Vanessa had witnessed the tragedy of her parents. And Winnie must have also


    seen it.


    In other words, Winnie and Vanessa had always been tortured by the tragedy like him. And Winnie and


    Vanessa have always had psychological shadow.


    "I''m sorry to let you feel sad for me. Don''t cry. I''ll definitely learn from Vanessa, try to forget the past


    and forgive him as soon as possible."


    Brian patted Winnie on the back gently tofort her.


    "That scene has been imprinted on your mind. And it''s impossible for you to forget it. You should learn


    not to care about it and don''t let it affect your life."


    Winnie was crying, but she still tried to persuade Brian. It was just that she spoke between sobs.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Winnie had done this for him. How could Brian continue to hate Rufus?


    "Don''t cry anymore. I won''t interfere in his affairs. As long as he likes, he can marry anyone."


    Brian made onepromise after another willingly for Winnie.


    Winnie got rid of his arms, wiped her tears and went on speaking.


    "You should let Rufus know that you love him. Go to tell him yourself."


    She was not persuading him. Instead, she was requesting Brian to do so. If he made it, it meant that he


    had forgiven Rufus.


    "Must I go? You can do it for me."


    Brian flinched from doing it. He had never taken the initiative to talk to his father. It was another thing


    he resisted. He really didn''t know how to begin the conversation.


    "I can''t do that for you. You''re his son, and you''re the most important person for him. Even Ste is not


    as important as you."


    Winnie didn''t meant to tter him. In fact, she was just telling the truth. She found that Rufus cared


    about Brian most.


    "I..."


    Brian hesitated.


    "I''ll go with you."


    As Winnie spoke, she got up.


    Seeing that Brian was still hesitant, she pulled him up.


    As a result, Brian was forced to get out of bed and decided to talk to Rufus in person.


    After making the decision, he found that he was suddenly relieved. He didn''t feel it physically. Instead,


    he felt it mentally.


    "Let''s go to himter. There''s still tears on your face. He would think that I''ve bullied you. Now, in his


    opinion, Vanessa and you are more important than me."


    Brian finally spoke in a rxed tone. As he spoke, he wiped tears for Winnie.


    They went downstairs together. Rufus and the two kids were still ying happily there. Seeing that,


    Brian became nervous again. He was afraid that the atmosphere would disappear after he talked to


    Rufus over that topic.


    "Luke, BY, go upstairs to y now. Mommy and daddy want to talk to grandpa."


    Winnie came close to the kids. She didn''t want the kids to know about this kind of thing, so she asked


    them to go away.


    The kids were sweet and clever, going upstairs without asking anything.


    At this time, Brian had sat on the sofa. Winnie approached him and sat beside him. Rufus was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Rufus asked.


    After that, it was quiet in the living room. Winnie didn''t speak, and waited for Brian to speak. And Brian


    appeared embarrassed.


    After being silent for a moment, Brian finally spoke.


    "Grandpa talked to me today. He wants you to remarry. He asked me to get a new wife for you, but I


    can''t do that. And I don''t know what kind of person I should find. If you want to remarry, just get a wife


    yourself."


    Brian spoke without a pause. After that, he got up and added.


    "After you find the right person, I''ll move out of here with my kids and Winwin. I won''t stop you from


    marrying someone, but I can''t ept another woman to take the ce of mom."


    Brian still couldn''tpletely ept it. He couldn''t ept another woman to be his mom, but he didn''t


    want to stop it. The only thing he could do was not to live with them.


    After finished speaking, Brian was about to leave. At this moment, Winnie stopped him.


    "Brian."


    Winnie reminded him just by calling him by his name. That was because what Brian said was a little


    different from what they had agreed upon.


    She knew Brian''s feeling. She also knew that it was already his bottom line. However, after he said so,


    Rufus couldn''t remarry even if he wanted to.


    Compared with letting Brian, Winnie and their kids move out, he would rather be single for the rest of


    his life.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Brian stood there with his back to Rufus. He knew that it was inappropriate for him to say so, so he


    added.


    "When I ept it, I''ll move back."


    After finished speaking, Brian took a step forward and was ready to leave.


    "I''m not going to remarry."


    Rufus spoke in a firm voice. Hearing that, Brian stopped.


    "I''m quite happy to be with you now. For the time being, I''m not going to remarry. Don''t think about it. I''ll


    talk to your grandpa."


    Rufus spoke again. Brian resisted it, but he had to say that. So he was embarrassed. Seeing that, he


    finally understood why Brian''s face was dark even after he was back home.


    He must be against it, but Winnie persuaded him. So he was so embarrassed now. However, Rufus


    was willing to marry Isobel. As long as Isobel agreed, however difficult it was, he would marry Isobel


    and let her live a happy life. He owed her too much, so he wanted topensate her for the rest of his


    life.


    Hearing that, both Brian and Winnie were surprised. Before talking to Rufus about this matter, they


    thought a lot and suffered a lot. However, after Rufus said so, their effort was useless.


    "Rufus, you''re no longer young. We can''t stay with you 24 hours a day. We all need to work, and we''re


    often on business trips throughout the year. You''ll need someone to keep youpany at such a time."


    Winnie also spoke. She thought that Rufus said so just because of Brian.


    "There are two kids. With them, I won''t feel lonely. You can just work hard. I''ll take care of the family


    and the kids. It''s good."


    Then, Rufus stood up.


    "It''s gettingte. Go to let the kids wash and then go to bed. Don''t ever mention it again."


    After saying that, Rufus turned around and went to his bedroom. Brian and Winnie were all confused.


    Winnie went to help the kids wash. After the kids went to sleep, she went back to her room.


    When she was back in her room, she saw the back of Brian.


    The curtains were not drawn. Brian stood facing the window with his hands in the pockets of his


    trousers. Looking from the back, he was still straight and handsome. But at this time, he seemed to be


    a little gloomy.


    "What''re you thinking about? It''ste, but you don''t take a bath or get changed."


    Winnie also approached the window. She wanted to know how beautiful the scenery was outside that


    Brian paid all his attention to it.


    "I''m wondering why he refused."


    Brian directly said.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    Winnie asked. It seemed that Brian still cared about his father.


    "He should still be waiting for that woman. It''s the only thing I can think of."


    From the moment Rufus refused, Brian had thought so.


    More than 20 years ago, he was only more than ten years old, not knowing what love was at all. When


    he thought about it now, he thought that Rufus kept single for so many years because of love.

 Chapter 466 Meet Wendy at a Celebration Dinner by Chance

    Chapter 466 Meet Wendy at a Celebration Dinner by Chance


    "What if you''re right?"


    Winnie went on asking, but she knew that it was a dangerous question.


    "I can''t ept it. I would rather he keeps single for the rest of his life."


    Brian said in an obviously more serious tone. It could be told that he hated that woman.


    Winnie kept silent for a moment in the hope that Brian could calm down a bit.


    Then she spoke.


    "When Lukees back from abroad, you''ll have a blind date. After that, you''ll get married. After you


    get married..."


    "I''ve told you that I won''t marry them. Don''t you believe me?"


    Brian interrupted and asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s that I can''tpletely believe you. That''s because the chance of


    your marrying me is the same as that of your marrying someone else."


    Winnie suddenly changed into a rxed tone. It was a serious topic, and she didn''t want themselves to


    be sad.


    Winnie continued to speak.


    "If you''re married to the woman you have a blind date with, I''ll be the other woman. I''m in exactly


    the same position as the woman you hate in. At that time, what will you think of me?"


    It turned out Winnie spoke so much to pave the way for speaking thest few words. Brian understood


    her meaning, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    He looked at Winnie with bewilderment. What she said was meaningful and realistic.


    If he really made Winnie be in the same position as that woman was in, would he still hate that woman?


    "Don''t think about it. Rufus had said that he was not going to remarry. It''s meaningless for us to think


    about it. It''ste. Hurriedly wash up and go to bed."


    Winnie said with a smile. She tiptoed and kissed Brian, after which she left.


    Brian had understood what she meant. It meant that she had finished her task. Whether Brian could get


    over it or not depended on Brian himself.


    Brian was on a business trip and Winnie began to make preparations for Luke to take part in the


    she had to help Luke prepare for the match at home.


    That was to say, soon after Brian left, she became very busy.


    "Megan, Brother Luke will go abroad to take part in thepetition. Do you want to go with him?"


    When they were having dinner, Winnie asked Megan.


    "Yes, of course. Even Daddy will go. I''ll certainly go with you all. Daddy has said that he would show us


    around for a few days when we''re in the foreign country."


    When Megan spoke of this, she was excited.


    "Well, let''s go together. You can cheer for Aunt Isobel."


    After saying that, Winnie looked at Rufus and looked sorry.


    "Rufus, when Brian and I go abroad, please take care of Vanessa."


    "No problem. Vanessa is a considerate girl, and I like her. I''m very willing to do that."


    It was obvious that Rufus liked Vanessa.


    "Winnie, just go abroad. You don''t have to worry about me. Rufus is here, and I feel at ease."


    Rarely, Vanessa didn''t have sses in the evening and could have dinner with her family members.


    "Well, Rufus''s here and I don''t worry about you. By the way, remember to contact Aunt Isobel often.


    Just make sure she''s safe, and you don''t have to ask more questions."


    Winnie would just go abroad for a few days, but she was worried about a lot things.


    "Well, I got it."


    After saying that, Vanessa continued to eat. At this moment, Rufus suddenly asked them about Isobel.


    "Where is your Aunt Isobel now? Is she enjoying herself alone?"


    "Yesterday, I made a call to her. She told me that she was in the North. She said that she still had the


    energy to travel now and therefore she wanted to travel from the North to the South. It seems that she


    won''t be back so soon."


    "She has joined a tour group. The people in the tour group are about her age. She''s quite happy."


    Winnie roughly described the situation of her Aunt Isobel. Then Vanessa spoke.


    "Winnie, if Aunt Isobel won''t be back soon, I want to go home. I shouldn''t always give Rufus bother. I


    have been in my twenties and I can take care of myself."


    Vanessa didn''t like causing trouble to others, just like Winnie.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was Rufus that answered her.


    "You can''t go back home. You won''t give me any trouble at all. Although you''re in your twenties, you''re


    still a girl. I can''t let you live alone. If your Aunt Isobel knew that, she would immediatelye back by


    ne,"


    Rufus hurriedly stopped Vanessa. To be more convincing, he continued to speak.


    "It''s rare for your Aunt Isobel to go to travel. Just let her have a good time. She will only be able to rest


    assured when you live here. Just live here."


    "Rufus is right. I don''t want you to live alone, too. It''s not safe for a girl to live alone."


    Winnie also raised an objection. Compared with the safety of her sister, giving bother to other people


    was not so important.


    "Well, then I''ll listen to Rufus and just live here."


    Vanessa didn''t refuse and agreed to continue to live here. Rufus was finally relieved.


    On the third day of his business trip. Brian met Wendy by chance at a celebratory dinner.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wendy asked first with a look of surprise.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you, either."


    "I''m on a business trip. The host of this dinner invited me to attend it. What about you? When did you


    Brian asked.


    "Ie to visit my friend and I''ve been here for many days. My friend is invited and she strongly asked


    me toe here with her. Oh, yes, let me introduce my friend to you."


    As Wendy spoke, she turned around to talk to her friend, finding that her friend was not around.


    "I don''t know where she has been. If there is another chance, I''ll introduce her to you."


    Wendy was a little embarrassed.


    "You don''t have to. How are you doing recently? Are you doing well?"


    Brian talked to her in a very polite way, as if he were talking to an old friend who he hadn''t met for a


    long time. However, seeing that, Wendy was very disappointed. She felt that Brian no longer loved her.


    "I''m pretty good. Staying here with my friend, I feel more relieved."


    "What about you? Do youe here alone? Where is Winwin and the kids?"


    Wendy pretended to care about them and asked.


    "The kids and Winwin are at home. I''m on a business trip, so I didn''t let theme with me."


    Brian answered politely as if friends all talked about these things when they met.


    "Oh, when will you go back?"


    Hearing the formic answer, Wendy failed to find the topic to talk about. Therefore, she could only


    continue to ask boring questions.


    "If everything go right, I''ll just stay here for two more days. And you? Are you going to stay here for


    some time?"


    When Brian spoke, a cooperative partner approached him. Brian hurriedly put an end to the


    conversation between Wendy and himself.


    "Wendy, I''ve got something to do. Let''s talk next time."


    After saying that, Brian walked towards the cooperative partner.


    Seeing Brian went away quickly, Wendy had mixed feelings. Brian really gave up on her so easily. In


    her opinion, the only difference between Winnie and her was that Winnie had two kids. And Winnie was


    no better than her.


    At this moment, Wendy felt resentment against Winnie. She secretly determined that she would let


    Winnie marry Brian easily, even if Brian didn''t like her.


    Winnie took her man away and she wouldn''t let Winnie get away with it.


    There was some time to dance at the dinner party. When the light became dark, Wendy took the


    initiative to invite Brian to dance with her.


    "Brian, what about dancing with me?"


    The moment Wendy finished speaking, she saw that Brian put on an embarrassed expression.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to dance today. You..."


    "Well, it''s just my wishful thinking. In my opinion, it''s no big deal for you to dance with me. It seems that


    you''re afraid that Winwin would mind it."


    Feeling embarrassed, Wendy exined. She had thought of this possibility before, so she exined.''


    "It''s that I''m not being thoughtful enough. We should distance each other."


    "I''ll go to other people."


    As Wendy spoke, she turned around. However, at somewhere a few meters away from Brian, a man


    approached her.


    "Miss, dance with me."


    There was a weird look on the man''s face. It seemed that he had ill intentions. Before Wendy


    answered, he stretched out his arm to take Wendy''s hand.


    Wendy took a step back and looked at him with disgust.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve got something to do."


    Wendy refused politely. Then she wanted to pass by the man and leave. However, the man seemed to


    have made up his mind. He took a step to one side, blocking Wendy''s way.


    "You were just refused. What things do you have to do? I''m helping you to regain your dignity by


    inviting you to dance with me."


    The man was unreasonable. It seemed that he wouldn''t let Wendy go.


    "I''m sorry."


    Wendy firmly refused again and was about to leave. This time, the man directly pulled Wendy.


    "Miss, I''ve showed you so much respect. You can''t be rude."


    "There are so many people. You..."


    "Let go of me. I don''t know you. Why should I do as you wish?"


    Wendy tried hard to get rid of his hand, but that man took her hand with greater force.


    "No one dares to refuse me. You won''t be an exception."


    The man said rudely. Seeing that, Wendy was so scared that her heart trembled.


    At this time, Brian suddenly spoke in an authoritative voice. Wendy was moved.


    "Let go of her."


    Theing of Brian stirred a disturbance among the people around. He frowned and put on an angry


    expression.


    "Who are you?"


    Unwilling to followed Brian''s words, the man asked.


    "He''s the president of the Be Group. Follow his words, or you''ll regret it."


    Before Brian answered, someone answered for him.


    Hearing that, the man immediately let go of Wendy''s hand.


    "Since you, President Be, ask me to let her go, I would let her go."


    After finding an excuse, the man turned around and left.


    "Are you okay?"


    Brian came close to Wendy and asked in a deep voice.


    Seeing what had just happened, he was really angry.


    If it were Winnie that was treated in that way, he wouldn''t let the man die tonight. However, what he


    could do for Wendy was just to get her out of trouble.


    He had promised Winnie to distance Wendy, so he had to take some action. That was the reason why


    he refused Wendy just now.


    Even if Winnie was not here and that she wouldn''t know it, Brian must be faithful to her.


    "I''m fine. Thank you."


    When Wendy spoke, she was still trembling.


    Then, she taunted herself.


    "Today, I just wanted to dance. Unexpectedly, I ran into a thug. It seems that today..."


    "Go home. You shouldn''t stay here."


    Brian interrupted her and advised her to go home.


    "I want to go home, but I can''t find my friend."


    Wendy was disappointed. However, the light was dim. Therefore, Brian didn''t find it.


    "I''ll ask Albert to send you home."


    A Brian spoke, he took out his phone and made a call to Albert.

 Chapter 467 The Photos from a Stranger

    Chapter 467 The Photos from a Stranger


    A momentter, Albert came and left with Wendy.


    Brian was deliberately trying to distance Wendy by interrupting her and not sending her home in


    person.


    If he hadn''t interrupted Wendy, Wendy would certainly have asked him to dance with her. When she


    said that she couldn''t find her friend, she actually meant that she wanted Brian to send her home in


    person.


    However, for Brian, their rtionship had changed. He wouldn''t take good care of her anymore. So he


    had to distance her.


    Wendy was living in a high-end residential area. After driving into the residential area, Albert stopped


    the car.


    Albert didn''t speak on the way, but he had to warn her.


    "You always meet Mr. Be by chance. You even meet Mr. Be at this ce. I don''t know whether


    you meet him by chance or you deliberatelye to meet him. It doesn''t matter. Mr. Be is living a


    calm life now. He lives happily with his wife and his kids. No one can destroy it."


    Albert just warned her because he wasn''t sure whether Wendy had met Brian by chance or she had


    nned it.


    On the way, Albert had been thinking about it. If she lived in ces like hotels, she must have


    deliberatelye to meet Mr. Be after knowing where Mr. Be was going.


    If she lived in the house of a friend, it was not very likely that she deliberately came to meet Mr. Be.


    However, Wendy really asked him to send her to a high-end residential area. Albert could only warn


    her. He needed to carry out an investigation.


    "Albert, I know what you meat. You got me wrong."


    Immediately after saying these words, Wendy hurriedly got off the car. She was afraid that she would


    expose her intention after saying too much.


    When Wendy was back home, ra had been waiting for her at home. Soon after they met, they


    began to analyze why they had failed.


    "Now, Brian has been wary of you. The reason why he firmly refused you must be that he was afraid


    that Winnie would know it."


    ra thought that their ns were veryprehensive and that both ns were perfect. They had


    even used the old-fashioned trick of arranging a man to molest Wendy, so they believed that they


    would seed. None of them had foreseen such a consequence.


    "I knew that. Every time I met him, I found that he was bing more and more distant. I knew it from


    his eyes. It seems that it will be even more difficult to implement my n in the future."


    Wendy said with disappointment. Today, she had tried her best, but she failed. She couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    "Wendy, don''t be upset. We just want to provoke dissension. And we''re already able to make Winnie


    think a lot with the photos I snapped."


    As ra spoke, she took out her cell phone and found the photos.


    Then, they began to study which photo they should send to Winnie to make her sad.


    The reason why ra tried so hard to help Wendy was that she became hopeless after a long time.


    She found that the rtionship between Brian and Winnie developed rapidly and that Brian cared more


    and more about Winnie.


    The more Brian cared about Winnie, the less likely she would be able to work in the Be Group.


    Therefore, she must implement her first n: take advantage of Wendy to destroy the rtionship


    between Brian and Winnie.


    Now, ra no longer loved Brian. She was just going to use all her resources to work in the Be


    Group again.


    When Winnie was about to sleep, someone tried to friend her on VX.


    The reason for friending her attracted her attention.


    "See who your man is with."


    Winnie was a little puzzled and somewhat uneasy, so she friended that person.


    After that, Winnie immediately looked at the basic information of this person, but she didn''t find


    anything.


    Just then, the newly friended stranger sent her several photos.


    Winnie clicked the photo, seeing that Brian and Wendy, who were dressed up, were at a dinner party.


    Judging from their expressions, they seemed to be very happy.


    Another photo was taken when Wendy invited Brian to dance. In this photo, they seemed to be


    intimate. Maybe because of the light or the angle, they seemed to be kissing.


    Although Winnie suspected this stranger, she was indeed unhappy when she saw the photo.


    No matter these two photos were true or fake, it was true that Brian was staying with Wendy. Did they


    go there together or just meet by chance? Or did Wendy deliberately design it?


    Afterparing the three possibilities, Winnie would rather believe that it was Wendy who deliberately


    designed it. That was because Wendy had never given up on Brian. Besides,st time, they really


    began to challenge each other.


    Just when Winnie was thinking, that person sent more photos to her.


    The following photos were taken when Brian got Wendy out of trouble. In the photo, a man approached


    Wendy and Brian wore an angry expression.


    Seeing that, Winnie became even unhappier.


    She wanted to try to guess what Brian was thinking about, but she had a different idea at the same


    time.


    Why should you do some groundless spection? After that, it would only be you who was sad.


    Winnie no longer looked at the photos. Instead, she kept them in a separate folder.


    During this period, Winnie had been waiting for the stranger to say something, but she didn''t receive


    any new message. However, Winnie was not going to send a message at all. She just acted as if she


    hadn''t seen anything.


    Shey in bed, but she was not sleepy at all. She was curious about this stranger.


    Therefore, she began to use her technique to search information about this person. However,


    unexpectedly, that person knew her well and had deleted all the traces.


    It took some time for Winnie to find these traces. After some thought, she gave it up.


    It was obviously a scheme dominated by Wendy and designed by ra. There was no need for her to


    waste her time on finding the mastermind.


    There were just two possible reasons why Wendy did so. First, she wanted to provoke dissension


    between Brian and her. Second, she wanted to make Brian fall in love with her again.


    If Wendy did it for the second reason, she couldn''t do anything about it. Only Brian could decide who


    he would fall in love with. If Wendy did it for the first reason, Winnie could deal with it.


    She could remain silent, not asking Wendy or Brian about it and ignored all the rumors. In this way,


    would Wendy be upset?


    Thinking of this, Winnie put on a bitter smile. She hadn''t dated with Brian at all, but she had given birth


    to two kids. She hadn''t married Brian, but she lived with Brian as if they were members of a family. She


    just fell in love with a man, but she should need to fight with wisdom and courage. She should be d


    that she met an unusual enemy. Falling in love with someone she shouldn''t have love, she was


    doomed to get into these troubles.


    Winnie turned off the mobile phone. Although she was still not sleepy at all, her room became quiet.


    After sending the photos, Wendy and ra had been waiting for the reaction of Winnie.


    "Do it in a better way and don''t let Winnie find us again."


    Feeling worried, Wendy spoke while waiting for the reaction of Winnie.


    "Don''t worry. I know that she''s good at it. I won''t let her find us again. This time, I got good advice from


    an expert. She won''t be able to find us."


    ra said with great confidence. However, she forgot that Winnie was a top expert. It was just that


    Winnie was not in the mood to continue to search.


    "It''s great that she couldn''t find us."


    "Are you sure that she has received the photos? Why didn''t she say a word in such a long time?"


    Wendy was a little impatient. In her opinion, Winnie would definitely respond to it. At least she should


    ask them who they were. It had been a while since the photos were sent, but they didn''t receive any


    message from Winnie.


    ra had a different idea. ra believed that Winnie wouldn''t respond so soon even if she had seen


    the photos. Winnie was cautious, so she would definitely think about it first.


    "She must have seen the photos. She has friended us. How is it possible for her not to see the photos?


    Don''t be anxious. Even if she doesn''t respond to us, it doesn''t matter. It''s just the beginning. Besides,


    even if she''s angry, she wouldn''t talk to us about it. Instead, she will lose her temper with Brian."


    raforted Wendy, but she didn''t tell her what she was thinking.


    "How can I be not anxious? I''m eager to know her reaction. It must be fun. You know it. I''m sleepy.


    Winnie, send me a message."


    Wendy preyed. She was bored. Seeing that, ra couldn''t help smiling.


    "Don''t be anxious. We must be calm. Since it is fun, you should be patient."


    "By the way, is the person you turned to this time reliable?"


    Wendy was really liable to abrupt mood swings. Sometimes, she was secretly happy; sometimes, she


    was worried. She changed so fast that ra didn''t immediately understand what she was talking about.


    "Who did you refer to?"


    Feeling puzzled, ra asked. To help Wendy, she turned to many people these days. Who knew who


    she was referring to?


    "The two-bit secretary of the Be Group who gave us the information."


    Wendy told ra who she referred to.


    "Ah, you''re talking about her. Don''t worry. You don''t have to worry about anything. Last time, we''ve


    learned such a tough lesson. This time, I''ll be very careful."


    ra said with a confident expression. She even spoke in a confident tone.


    "That two-bit secretary is trainee. The secretary of Brian is responsible to teach her. She has just


    graduated and she''s from a poor family. As a trainee, she earns a low sry. It happens that she needs


    money because her mother is sick."


    "Wendy, let me tell you what. We can only take advantage of people who need and attach great


    importance to money like her. Moreover, she''s nobody. No one would notice her."


    "What we want are not trade secrets. We just want to know the schedule of Brian. It''s very easy for her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to know that. She just need to look at theputer."


    "Being able to get money by doing such an easy job, she will definitely work very hard."


    ra talked about this person in detail, so Wendy was less worried about it.


    "When she''s in urgent need of money, give her a little more. In this way, she will be more willing to work


    for us."


    Since this person was reliable, Wendy wanted to take advantage of her for a longer time. She could


    have more opportunities only the condition that she knew the schedule of Brian.


    "I''ll do it."


    ra agreed happily. After all, she didn''t have to use her money. There was no need for her to try to


    save money.


    "Wendy, if we do things in this way, we''ll have to spend a lot of money. We can''t implement a single


    n without money. If itsts for a long time, we''ll spend arge amount of money. Do you think that it''s


    worth it?"


    ra had to remind her. And whether to continue to do it or not would be up to Wendy.


    "Yes, of course. If I seed, I would be the wife of the president of the Be Group. At that


    time, it would just be a small sum of money. Even if I lose, I can afford to spend the money. My dad can


    support me."


    Wendy was not worried about not having enough money at all. As long as the rtionship between


    Brian and her didn''t sour and she didn''t went too far, the Yup Group would still need her father. In that


    way, there was no need for her to worry about not having enough money.

 Chapter 468 The Anger of Laura

    Chapter 468 The Anger of Laura


    "You''re right. No pains, no gains. Wendy, we''ll make it."


    ra encouraged Wendy. However, she was not sure whether they could seed.


    It was not easy to deal with Winnie. She was smart and wise. When she got into a trouble, she would


    be calm. Wendy was far from as good as her. Winnie had the ability to secretly destroy Wendy. She


    also had the ability to win Wendy every time.


    And whether to deal with Wendy or nor would be up to Winnie.


    On the next day, Brian made a phone call to Winnie and chatted with her. He didn''t tell her that he met


    Wendy. Winnie was disappointed, but she didn''t ask about it.


    Brian must have his reasons for concealing it from her. There was no need for Winnie to ruin his n.


    Besides, she was not Brian''s wife and therefore she was not eligible to question him.


    Winnie just acted as if it hadn''t happened, working hard and making preparations for Luke''s taking part


    in thepetition abroad.


    Before going abroad, she had to make arrangements for herpany. Therefore, she went to her


    "Laura, why are only you here?"


    At the hall, Winnie only saw one member of her work team, Laura.


    "They go to have lunch. Some of them are having some rest. I''ve finished my meal, and I''m awake.


    Therefore, Ie back to work."


    Laura answered gently. Seeing that Winnie was back, she seemed to be very happy.


    "Laura, don''t work so hard. Have some rest when you should rest."


    As Winnie spoke, she went to her office.


    Since she made that mistake, Laura changed a lot, working very hard. It was always her that dealt with


    the hard work.


    She becamepletely low-key, kind and hard-working.


    That thing could be said to be a good thing for Laura. After all, Laura was not young and it was not


    easy for her to change so much.


    Laura got a document, stood up and followed Winnie to her office.


    "If you don''te back, I''ll make a phone call to you. This is a new project. I''ve made a preliminary


    n, but I think that it needs improvement. Have a look. If there is any problem, I''ll revise it."


    As Laura spoke, she put the document on Winnie''s desk.


    Winnie looked at the clock and said with some embarrassment.


    "Well, I''ll take the document home and give you feed back tomorrow morning."


    Winnie came back to deal with other things, so she had no time to go through the n. However, she


    shouldn''t affect the work of Laura. So she could only take the document home.


    "You''ll have less time to rest. Winwin, it''s too tiring for you to work in twopanies."


    Laura pitied her.


    "I have to do that. When the cooperation ends, I''ll be right back. It''s indeed to tiring to work in two


    Winnie was tired. However, for the cooperation and to earn more money, she had to endure it.


    "Why will it be over? Two leaders got a new project. ording to them, if the people of the Be


    Group is willing to, ourpany will still cooperate with the Be Group. I guess that it will still be


    you who will be sent to work in the Be Group."


    It was the gossip Laura heard.


    "Are they going to make me work for the Be Group for the rest of my life? I''m not going. They can


    send anyone but me to work there."


    Winnie refused. For the time being, she still didn''t attach much importance to this matter.


    "Two leaders said that it was effective to cooperate with the Be Group and that ourpany would


    develop rapidly when cooperated with the Be Group. ording to them, ourpany wouldn''t just


    cooperate with the Be Group for one or two times. Instead, ourpany would have constant


    cooperation with the Be Group."


    Although it was gossip, Laura believed that it was absolutely true after she analyzed it herself. It was


    effective to cooperate with the Be Group. Besides, the profit was high. Most importantly, the


    "They''ve got some benefits. Let''s talk about itter. Now, I don''t have the time to deal with this matter."


    Winnie really wanted to get rid of the Be Group and make her achievement. Although herpany


    was cooperating with the Be Group, others still thought that theirpany was receiving help from


    the Be Group.


    Winnie alone couldn''t decide whether to cooperate with the Be Group or not. She could only y it


    by ear.


    "By the way, Winwin, have Wendy and ra made trouble for you recently? Before, when I came home


    from work, I saw them chatting in the cafe of themunity. Could it be that there is a conspiracy?"


    Every time Laura met Winnie, she would ask Winnie this question. She had been worried about Winnie


    all the time.


    Hearing that, Winnie sighed helplessly.


    "Well, they have never stopped making trouble for me. However, recently, they secretly made trouble


    for me instead of doing it openly, just like they did before. Several days ago, Wendy asked me to go to


    the seaside park and provoked me."


    When Winnie was about to finished speaking, she put on a bitter smile. If she didn''t break up with


    Brian, she might always be in this kind of trouble in her life.


    Even if Wendy and ra gave up, there would be other women. Brian was too brilliant. It was normal


    for him to attract women.


    "They still haven''t given up. What on earth do they want to do? When will they stop?"


    Laura was obviously angry. Even her expression changed.


    "Winwin, listen, Wendy just wants to marry Mr. Be, and she is not smart enough to y a trick. It''s


    ra that secretly gives her advice. ra is bad in nature. She will never change."


    Laura used to get along with them in their evil deeds, so she knew them well. However, she stopped in


    time and reformed. However, ra didn''t give up. Before she got the benefits, she wouldn''t stop.


    "I also believe that ra has ruthless ambition and that she can never reform. Now, I regret letting her


    off again and again."


    It was toote to regret. It had been in the past. The only thing Winnie could do next was deal with


    them.


    "Winwin, find a way to give ra a blow. Just tell Mr. Be everything, or go to her home and tell her


    parents. In that way, she won''t be able to make trouble for you anymore."


    In Laura''s opinion, without ra, Wendy wouldn''t be able to think of any way to deal with Winnie and


    would finally give it up.


    "It doesn''t work. Now, ra''s not an employee of the Be Group, so Mr. Be can''t do anything


    with her. It''s inappropriate to tell her parents those things. After all, it has nothing to do with her parents.


    I can''t hurt the innocent."


    Winnie was too kind to harm the senior citizens and children who were weak. If she did that, even if she


    won. She wouldn¡¯t feel uneasy.


    "You''re too kind."


    Laura shook her head helplessly. ra was a despicable person in essence and she could never


    change. Winnie was upright and would never change.


    Laura didn''t know what to do, but she kept in her mind. Winnie was too soft-hearted and too kind, so


    she had no way to deal with ra. Then, she would try to find a way to deal with Wendy. In short, she


    couldn''t just let Winnie be bullied by them.


    Wendy and ra waited overnight, but they didn''t receive any message from Winnie. In the end, both


    of them fell asleep.


    When Wendy woke up, it was alreadyte in the morning. After that, the first thing Wendy did was to


    look at her mobile phone. However, she was still disappointed.


    "How can Winnie endure it? Is she pretending that she didn''t see anything?"


    Wendy spoke to herself, but she had no idea what to do.


    She went to find ra with her cell phone. It happened that ra also just got up.


    "What should we do? She doesn''t send us any message."


    "Don''t be anxious. It''s normal that she doesn''t send us any message. What matters most is that


    whether she will lose her temper with Brian. Are we trying to make them harm each other?"


    ra had said simr words for many times. Why couldn''t Wendy understand it?


    Under such a circumstance, there were only two possibilities. First, Winnie stayed calm and wouldn''t


    lose her temper with Brian. Second, she would quarrel with Brian. However, she wouldn''t be able to


    quarrel until Brian before he came back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was so simple, but Wendy just couldn''t understand it. ra did work with a stupid guy.


    However, ra analyzed that it was unlikely that Winnie would quarrel with Brian. Winnie was


    reasonable and therefore wouldn''t quarrel with Brian.


    "How can we make sure..."


    Before Wendy finished speaking, her mobile phone rang.


    She picked it up, finding that it was from Brian. Then, she looked at ra with astonishment.


    "It''s from Brian. Did he have a quarrel with Winnie?"


    "Don''t think about that. Just answer the phone."


    Seeing that Wendy was in a daze, ra was anxious.


    Hearing that, Wendy finally answered the phone.


    "Brian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m still, and I''m not going to go home."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "OK, send the location to me, and I''ll be right there."


    Wendy put down the phone and was a little excited.


    "He invited me to have lunch with him."


    "It''s a chance. We can continue to implement our n now."


    ra nearly immediately found the so-called opportunity.


    This time, it was ra that got excited.


    "Listen, Wendy, get dressed up. When you meet him, you must appear to be happy and make people


    think that you two are happy and loving couple. You must let others have the feeling that you two are in


    love."


    "I''ll take photos and send them to Winnie. I don''t believe that she will still be calm. She will definitely


    suspect the rtionship between Brian and you."


    After hearing that, Wendy hurriedly went back to her room to dress herself up. An hourter, Wendy


    left. Then, ra also left. However, they went to one ce.


    Wendy arrived at the appointed ce, finding that it was a regr Eastern restaurant. It was not


    romantic at all. Besides, it was strange for her toe here in her clothes. She was like a square peg


    in the round hole.


    "I''mte."


    Although Wendy disliked this restaurant, Wendy still put on a sweet smile and then greeted Brian.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve just arrived here, too."


    The moment Brian finished speaking, Albert approached them.


    "Hello, Miss Yup."


    Albert casually greeted Wendy and then sat down beside Brian.


    Suddenly seeing Albert, Wendy felt that it was strange. She thought that she would have lunch with


    only Brian. Why would Alberte here?


    Seeing that Brian had been warier of her.


    When they three had lunch together, even if ra took photos and sent them to Winnie, Winnie


    wouldn''t suspect that Brian had an affair with Wendy.


    Wendy was annoyed, but she couldn''t show it.


    "Hello, Albert, it seems that I''m not thest one toe here."


    "Oh, I just went to park the car. And Mr. Be came in before me. When I came in, I ordered food. So


    I''m a littlete."


    Albert exined. In this way, he proved that he was invited to have lunch with them.


    "Oh, then we can just wait for the food to be served."


    Wendy was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, she could bear it.


    However, she really disliked Albert. In her opinion, Albert was a lowly person kept by Brian and that he


    would just help the woman Brian loved.


    If she was with Brian again in the future, she would fire Albert first.

 Chapter 469 Albert Pressed Her Step by Step

    Chapter 469 Albert Pressed Her Step by Step


    "Wendy, I still want to ask you about the ident when I was hit by a car today. Have you remembered


    anything during this time?"


    Brian asked directly, without saying a word of small talk.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect Brian to ask about this.


    She told Brian what she knew. How could she know the details?


    Wendy looked awkward and said with an apologetic look.


    "I haven''t thought about it, I''m sorry."


    "Did I give you anything at the same time of the ident?"


    Brian was asking about the same matter, but new questions emerged.


    Justst night, a scene suddenly appeared in his dream. When he was thrown over, he stuffed


    something out. But he didn''t know what it was, and he couldn''t recall it. He was not sure whether it was


    a dream or his memory.


    He asked Wendy out because he had doubts and wanted to see if she could think of anything


    "Something?"


    Wendy looked dumbfounded, wondering what Brian wanted to express. Was he testing her or was


    there something?


    Wendy pretended to be thinking, and then gave the answer.


    "No."


    Hearing Wendy''s answer, Brian felt disappointed instantly.


    However, Wendy had already been asked out by him, and he wanted to ask more.


    "You should remember what happened after the two of us were together, right?"


    "Yes, I clearly remember everything after we were together. Brian, this love will never be forgotten."


    Wendy fancied herself clever and showed an ambiguous expression on her face.


    "Have I had an ident since we were together?"


    Brian couldn''t see the feeling in Wendy''s eyes, his mind was in memories.


    "Except for that car ident, there have been no idents."


    Wendy was pretty sure about that. But Brian knew about the ident.


    "ording tomon sense, after we are together, I should tell you about the car ident when we


    met that year. If I gave something to you, you would also take the initiative to give it back to me. How


    can you have no memory at all. How could you have no memory at all."


    Brian returned to the original question. But this question made Wendy a little nervous.


    Yes, ording tomon sense, the topic they were together should be the car ident. But Wendy


    hadn''t experienced it at all, and she was not so calm in dealing with it.


    What she didn''t expect was that there was a plot behind this incident, and she should have prepared


    well if she knew it a long time ago.


    "I really can''t remember it."


    Wendy was embarrassed and nervous.. Brian couldn''t help frowning.


    At this moment Albert spoke suddenly on the side.


    "Mr. Be, Do you think it might not be Miss Yup? After all, Miss Yup couldn''t be the only one passing


    through that section of road at that time."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Albert''s sudden sentence immediately made Wendy sweat. At this moment, her thoughts jumbled, and


    she didn''t know whether she should refute Albert.


    "She said it was her. She remembers the situation and the ce of the ident. How could it be such


    a coincidence if it weren''t for her?"


    Brian asked Albert in reply. He had thought about this possibility, and he was even more skeptical just


    when he saw Wendy''s nervousness.


    It just didn''t make sense.


    "If Miss Yup really remembers that, she is not supposed to just remember a little. Another possibility is


    that you mentioned it to her before, she remembered the scene, and didn''t experience it."


    These words were sharp, and Albert deliberately said that to Wendy.


    "Albert, what do you mean by this, am I lying?"


    Wendy defended herself, but was obviously flustered.


    "Maybe."


    Albert was blunt.


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Miss Yup, you can talk about the situation at that time. Just say whatever you think of."


    Albert left no room to Wendy. He always felt that Wendy was not the one who saved Mr. Be, but he


    couldn''t find evidence.


    "I...Albert, It''s too much of you to talk like that. It is what I experienced, how could I lie. Who can keep


    useless things in mind after so many years, who can remember every link clearly? ."


    Wendy defended, just not describing the situation at the time.


    She could repeat it exactly as she saidst time, but she couldn''t remember some of the details she


    saidst time. It was easy to make a mistake, and it''s better not to talk about it.


    "I didn''t make you remember all the links. Just say what you remember. Start with what clothes you


    wore. You should remember it."


    Albert pressed Wendy step by step, and Brian on one side didn''t stop him.


    The more resistant Wendy''s attitude was, the more suspicious it was. If her description was different


    from the previous one, Wendy was lying.


    "Albert, you are getting rude. Who are you, why should I tell you."


    Wendy had been overwhelmed. At this moment, because of tension and fear, fine beads of perspiration


    had leaked from the tips of her forehead and nose.


    "Then tell me about it so that Albert can admit that you are the one who saved me."


    Brian finally spoke. But for Wendy, he might as well keep silent. How to deal with it


    "Brian..."


    Just as Wendy looked embarrassed, the phone rang suddenly.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the phone ringing as if she had caught a straw.


    She picked up the phone to see that it was ra, and quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello."


    Her voice still sounded a little flustered, but she hoped that ra could save her.


    "Leave quickly, you can''t talk about it. Just say that your friend forgot to take the key out, and asked


    you to go back immediately."


    ra said in a very low voice, for fear that Wendy''s call would be loud and Brian would hear it. And she


    said it carefully, fearing Wendy couldn''t think of an excuse to leave.


    "Well, I will go back now."


    After Wendy hung the phone, she exhaled a long breath, feeling excited about being rescued.


    "I am so sorry, Brian. My friend forgot to bring the key and can''t open the door. I must go back


    immediately. That''s all for today, and I will talk to you alone when you have time another day."


    Wendy exined as she stood up.


    Then she picked up the bag and fled as ifmitting a felony, and turned around and left without


    saying goodbye.


    "Mr. Be, I still find it strange. Wendy seems to be deliberately avoiding this topic."


    Albert was still confused.


    "It''s a little weird, wait, I will see how she tells me next time I meet her."


    Brian was also suspicious, but he was busy on business trips now and didn''t have much time to deal


    with it. He would talk about everything when Luke came back from the game.


    Wendy had arrived home, and the cold sweat had not faded. If it weren''t for ra''s cleverness, it


    wasn''t for her to act in time, her y would have failed again.


    "Albert is so disgusting, he drives me to a impasse."


    Wendy cursed Albert. At this moment, Albert was even more annoying than Winnie in her eyes.


    "He must have been bribed by Winnie. He would definitely help her. Maybe Winnie''s calmness has


    nothing to do with Albert. Brian''s every move and every whereabouts are always reported to Winnie, so


    Winnie can keep calm."


    ra once again put the me on Winnie.


    In fact, she knew better than anyone how loyal Albert was to Brian. Albert''s current suspicion was


    probably ordered by Brian, not Winnie. It was just that ra couldn''t say that.


    Only by shifting the responsibility to Winnie, Wendy''s motivation could be maintained.


    "Winnie looks docile, but she is craftier than anyone else.You have a point."


    With ra''s warning, Wendy thought it was very reasonable, otherwise Albert would not have warned


    and forced her.


    After speaking, Wendy, with a look of hate, suddenly showed an expression of depression.


    "It failed again this time, what a great opportunity, it was ruined by Albert. There is Albert in the photo,


    no matter how we behaved, it won''t help."


    "Wendy, are you out of date with the times? Don''t you know Photoshop. Just clear Albert out of the


    picture."


    ra gave Wendy a glimmer of hope, but at the same time sheughed at Wendy in her heart. Wendy


    only had a beautiful appearance, but she had no knowledge. She even couldn''t solve such a little


    problem. Even if she could beat Winnie, she would never be able to hold the position as Mrs. Be.


    "Have you taken a picture?"


    Wendy''s mood was really unpredictable, and at this time she showed an incredible look.


    "Of course, why not? It was such a rare opportunity."


    ra felt the importance of herself, and only she, who was wise, couldpete with Winnie.


    "ra, I love you so much. I don''t think I can do without you for the rest of my life."


    Wendy embraced ra excitedly.


    ra was her hands and feet, she couldn''t do anything without ra. She was useless. She must do


    everything she could to keep ra by her side, even if she got the position of Mrs. Be in the future,


    she also needed ra to help her keep this position.


    "Wait, didn''t you say that Albert was bribed by Winnie? Wouldn''t it be meaningless for us to Photoshop


    the photos before sending them."


    Wendy thought of a key question.


    "Then we have to try. Maybe she will suspect that Albert is telling lies. The photos are all taken, and


    even if there is no effect, it will make her ufortable."


    ra''s attitude was much more persistent than Wendy, even if there was a small chance, she would


    not miss it.


    Winnie received a picture from a stranger as soon as she finished working on herpany.


    In the picture that Winnie saw, there were only Wendy and Brian, and the atmosphere was no different


    from yesterday''s. They looked like a couple in love. Especially Wendy''s ambiguous look at Brian was


    unique among lovers.


    Winnie was upset when she saw it. She didn''t know whether to believe what she saw in the photo, or


    whether to believe that Brian was simply having a meal with Wendy.


    She had not responded, had remained silent. But she knew that these pictures did affect her mood. It''s


    just that she had experienced too much, and had been injured too much. This photo was nothing


    Forget it, just follow what she had originally thought and didn''t care anymore. If Brian mentioned it to


    her, she would feel better, but if he didn''t say it, Winnie believed that she would not die from heartache.


    She would just be more upset.

 Chapter 470 Support from Emilys parents

    Chapter 470 Support from Emily''s parents


    After leaving herpany, Winnie went to Leo''spany. There were also some things that need her


    advice.


    As usual, Winnie arranged work first, and then came to Leo''s office.


    "Has everything done?"


    Leo put down the file in his hand and walked to the sofa.


    "Yes, there shouldn''t be any major problems during this time."


    While speaking, Winnie sat on the sofa.


    "Coffee, just brought in, your taste."


    Leo sat down as he spoke.


    Winnie took a sip of the coffee, it was really her own taste, and couldn''t help smiling. Leo was still so


    warm, and would always understand her better than Brian.


    "How are you and Emily?"


    Winnie was most worried about this matter, for fear that Emily would leave again secretly.


    "She can''t let go of what I lied to her, but she still loves me. This is the best for me."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about my affairs, I won''t let Emily go."


    Leo was very sure and confident.


    As long as Emily loved him, he would chase Emily at all costs and make Emily be his wife.


    "Are you really so confident? Do you want me to talk to Emily again?"


    Leo looked very confident, but Emily''s attitude was not generally firm. How could Winnie not worry.


    "Of course I am confident. How can a man win the love of the girl he likes? Don''t help me. You are


    nning to go abroad, aren''t you? Just prepare for Luke."


    Leo rejected Winnie''s kindness, not because he didn''t believe she had the ability to persuade Emily,


    but because he didn''t want her to worry about it, and he didn''t want to rely on others to get his love.


    "Since you are so confident, hurry up and don''t hesitate, don''t let Emily run away."


    "I''ve been looking forward to you guys getting married soon, so that I can participate in the wedding


    and have fun."


    Winnie said wistfully.


    Regardless of whether she and Brian could be with each other forever in this way, she would never


    have the wedding. She could only yearn for someone else''s wedding and enjoy it.


    "Don''t you agree that we will hold a wedding together? Why do you want to attend our wedding."


    Leo asked unintentionally. However, Winnie got up to leave.


    "Don''t wait for me. I don''t know when I can wear a wedding dress. Are you not afraid to wait until your


    hair turns white?"


    "I am leaving, there are still many things that I have to deal with."


    Winnie looked rxed, but who knew she was bitter.


    All women yearn for the day when they put on their wedding dresses, but not all women had this honor.


    For example, she was the one who was not treated by God.


    When her mother gave birth to her, maybe God was dozing off and forgot to put the happiness of


    marriage on her.


    Winnie''s words still worried Leo. But at the moment he should be more worried about Emily. Like


    Winnie said, he cannot allow Emily to leave no matter what. Once she left, his pursuit of love would


    be rugged.


    After getting off work, Leo came to Emily''s house again. Fortunately, Emily was at home, and her family


    was having dinner.


    "Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, I''m hungry too, may I have dinner with you?"


    Leo walked to the dining room as if he was at his own home, but Emily looked a little embarrassed


    when he saw her.


    "Of course you can. It''s just amon meal, I don''t know if you like it or not."


    Emily¡¯s mother Christine liked Leo, who seemed to be a natural socializer. His attitude was not


    unfamiliar or artificial at all. On the contrary, he gave people a kind feeling.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I like it. I like it as long as I can have meal with you."


    Leo sat down beside Emily unceremoniously, and then the nanny set the tableware.


    "From then on, you should oftene here and tell me what you want to eat. I will cook it for you."


    The more Christine saw Leo, the more she liked him. Leo, who had status and was capable, was not


    high-profile at all, and did not have the arrogance of a wealthy person. There were really not many


    easy-going rich people. Leo was the only one she knew.


    "Mom."


    Emily protested in disapproval. She didn''t want to see Leo every day. If that happened, her heart would


    hurt for a lifetime.


    "Look at you. You are still friends, it''s normal for him to have dinner with us. If you two can''t get


    married, I n to ept Leo as my godson. You don''t like him but I do."


    Christine was happier as she talked about it, wishing that Leo would marry Emily, and she would have


    an extra son.


    "No, I don''t want to be your godson, I must be your son-inw."


    Leo''s words sounded naughty, but he did think so in his heart. He must win Emily''s love, he was


    determined to be Christine''s son-inw.


    "You sincerely don''t want me to eat, do you?"


    Emily put down her chopsticks and stared at Leo.


    "Well, I won''t say anymore. Eat, continue to eat."


    Leo quickly paused the topic, if Emily was annoyed, he would be kicked out.


    "Emily, how do you talk to Leo, don''t be rude.


    Emily''s father also helped Leo.


    "Leo, how about a drink with me?"


    Emily''s father put away his serious expression and asked Leo softly.


    "Uncle, I can drink. But I drove over. If I drink, I cannot drive back."


    Leo wanted to drink too, but there was indeed an inconvenience.


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I''ll find someone to send you back after drinking."


    "How troublesome it is! Just let him live here. He''ll sober up tomorrow morning."


    Both Emily''s parents gave their opinions. In short, they wanted to drink with Leo, and wanted Leo to


    stay for a while.


    "Yes, Emily''s mom is right. If you drink, you can stay in as long as it won''t affect your work tomorrow."


    "Bring my best wine."


    Emily''s father told someone. He hadn''t found someone to drink with for a long time, so he must get


    merry today.


    "You still keep him to live. Well, then I will go out and live. I am not your daughter, he is."


    Emily said angrily, then got up angrily. But Leo grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t be angry, sit down. I won''t live here. The driver will pick me up soon. I''ll just have a meal here


    and drink with your father, okay?"


    Leo raised his head to ask for Emily''s advice. He didn''t want to leave, and hoped that Emily would stay


    and have dinner with them.


    The request in Leo''s eyes made Emily wonder what to do. She looked at his eyes and suddenly felt


    pitiful and lonely.


    Emily didn''t say anything, and didn''t know what she could do to keep her from feeling distressed, so


    she sat back silently. In this way, the future father-inw and the future son-inw started a wine game.


    Emily didn''t participate in the whole process of drinking, she went upstairs after eating. She didn''t want


    to breathe in the same ce as Leo.


    But she couldn''t see Leo upstairs, and she felt uneasy. She was afraid that Leo would get drunk. Not


    only would she worry, but Leo might stay.


    So Emily came out from time to time and stand on the second floor and look at the dinning room on the


    first floor. After a look, she was not so worried.


    The reason for worry was that she understood his father''s drinking capacity and his father''s ability to


    persuade others to drink. Leo was likely to get drunk.


    Emily''s worry was reasonable, Leo didn''t get drunk as easily as she thought. For Leo, he would rather


    get drunk and stay here.


    Two hours passed quickly, Leo was also dizzy, but Emily''s father still looked nervous, and was not


    controlled by alcohol.


    "Uncle, you drink too much. I''m dizzy, you can still drink."


    Leo ttered Emily''s family, his state was indeed a bit bad.


    "You are also good at drinking, too. You are the first one who can drink for two hours without getting


    drunk."


    Emily¡¯s father Charles said with a smile, his face full of affection and kindness.


    "Because you humored me, I..."


    While Leo spoke, Charles filled his ss with wine again.


    "You still drink, uncle?"


    Leo flinched a little. He wanted to get drunk and wanted to stay, but he was afraid that he would be


    rude in front of his future parents-inw.


    Before answering Leo, Charles raised his head and looked to the second floor, making sure that Emily


    was not there before speaking in a low voice.


    "Drink, you must drink. If you are drunk, you can live here."


    Charles happened to be able to see upstairs from his position. In these two hours, Emily probably


    couldn''t count how many times she peeped at them.


    Charles knew that Emily had been worried about Leo, but she was too stubborn to express it. She


    loved Leo, it was just that she was so proud that she couldn''t ept Leo''s careless mistakes.


    In fact, as far as Charles was concerned, Leo''s mistake was not a matter of principle. It was forgivable


    and eptable. He didn''t understand what Emily was upset about.


    If she continued to refuse Leo, Leo, a good son-inw, may be someone else''s son-inw.


    Thinking of this, Charles couldn''t help but smiled, still feeling jealous.


    Both of them were drinking, both of them were the most important men in Emily''s life. Both of them


    loved her, why she only worried about Leo, but ignored him, her dad.


    s... a grown girl couldn''t be kept at home.


    "Uncle, I can''t stay, Emily will be angry."


    Leo didn''t understand why Charles lowered his voice. Although he didn''t understand, he also lowered


    the volume just like following the trend.


    The two men whispered like this.


    "What are you afraid of? I am here. If she is angry with you, I will defend you. Drink more, don''t be


    afraid that she can''t kick you out."


    Charles''s attitude was very firm and he was bound to keep Leo.


    "Drinking is fine, but what I promised Emily must be done. I will call the driver first. I will be unable to


    find the phone when I get drunkter"


    Leo took out the phone as he said, but was snatched by Charles.


    "Talk about it after drinking. It''s notte to make a phone call after drinking this ss of wine."


    So Leo couldn''t help but drank the wine.


    "If you stay, you have to convince her tonight. If you can''t, then cry. Emily is most afraid of others


    crying."


    Charles taught Leo the method.


    "Cry?"


    Leo''s drunkenness seemed to grow stronger.


    "Yes, just cry. It''s not ashamed that a man shed tears for his beloved woman."


    "Have another drink, and after you drink it, go upstairs and talk to Emily."


    Charles poured wine into Leo''s ss. He thought that Leo could do better with this ss of wine.


    "I drink and go upstairs?"


    "Correct."


    "Okay!"


    With the full support of his father-inw, Leo''s morale skyrocketed. After drinking thest ss of wine,


    he got upstairs directly.

 Chapter 471 Let Go Suddenly

    Chapter 471 Let Go Suddenly


    Though his limbs could not be well controlled, it did not affect him to go upstairs and he was still in


    hurry.


    Emily could not calm down and walked forth and back in her room.


    It had been over 2 hours, but Leo still insisted, which had created a miracle of her father¡¯s drinking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Emily was worried, for Leo had never had so much drink and he could not stand it.


    At this thought, she could not sit idle and was to go downstairs to drive Leo away.


    She strode to the door, and as she was to reach the door, it was opened by Leo.


    His eyes were blurred. As he saw Emily, he gave a silly smile.


    ¡°Emily, thank for you allowing me to have dinner at your home.¡±


    As he said that, he walked inside, trembling, but he did not notice it.


    Seeing that he was to fall down, Emily hurried to support him.


    ¡°You are drunk. Shall I drive you back?¡±


    Leo frowned. He had been driving with her father for more than two hours, it was lucky that he could go


    upstairs.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to send me back. I have a few words to talk to you and then I will leave.¡±


    As he spoke, he felt tired and needed a ce to rest, so he walked straight to Emily¡¯s bed. And then he


    threw himself on it.


    ¡°Emily, I am drunk. I can¡¯t drink as much as your father, and it is the first time I drank this much. I felt


    bad, I just wanted to drink, the more, the better.¡±


    Leo could not say out aplete sentence at this moment, but he knew he was upset.


    ¡°I am drunk, but I understand¡­I understand everything.¡±


    At this, he stopped, tossed in the bed, looking ufortable.


    ¡°What is wrong, do you want to vomit?¡±


    Emily asked with concern. She felt distressed seeing that Leo was tortured by alcohol.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t defile your bed, and I don¡¯t want you to hate me.¡±


    ¡°Emily, I want to tell you, I do love you. I love you afterwards, but I.. I.. don¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Leo was drunk, but he was sincere when he repeated his words. And Emily could feel that.


    He hoped that Emily could pick up his sincere heart, even if she just took a look at it.


    ¡°It was my fault I lied to you¡­ I apologize¡­I apologize¡­ I kneel down to apologize to you¡­¡±


    With that, he was to get up, but was pressed by Emily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apologize. Lie down, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Emily would not let him kneel down. Even if it was his fault, even if she could not forgive her, but a man


    could not kneel down to others easily.


    Just as Emily reached out her hand to press Leo, Leo grasped her hand.


    "Emily, please give me a chance. I promise I really love you. Please....."


    Speaking of this, Leo felt his eyes wet.


    When Charles taught him, he thought he would not cry, because he was the one who had done the


    wrong thing, and it was Emily who should be wronged. How could he cry in face of Emily?


    But he really felt his heart sour and uncontrobly, he shed tears.


    Just then Leo pulled Emily to his side and stretched out his long arm to embrace her in his arms. Only


    in this way, Emily would not see his tears and think he was trying to conquer her.


    But when Emily was lying in his arms, his tears were even flowing more. Not daring to make a sound,


    he turned his head the other side.


    "I really didn''t lie to you..."


    Aplete sentence could not be finished. Leo''s voice began to tremble, and he stopped.


    Leo did not want to let Emily see his tears, but Emily saw it in the moment Leo got tears in eyes.


    His tears trickled down from the corners of his eyes, but fell on Emily''s heart.


    Leo''s tears must have added a lot of salt inside, otherwise how could her heart be hurt?


    At the moment of being dragged down by Leo, Emily happened to lie sideways on Leo''s arm, and also


    happened to see Leo''s tears from the corner of his eyes.


    As tears flowing down, Leo turned his head to avoid being seen. But the tears shook Emily''s heart.


    What she could not bear to see was others cried, especially men.


    She had never seen a man cry. How precious the man''s tears were. He shed tears for a woman, was it


    a proof that this woman was an extraordinary existence in his heart?


    Then, after hearing Leo''s almost sobbing voice, Emily could not control herself. Her eyes because


    moist, and then there were tears flowing down.


    She wanted tofort Leo, but she was afraid that Leo would be embarrassed. She could only put


    what she wanted to say in heart.


    During these days, Leo experienced to forget, experienced to start over, coupled with her distrust and


    repeatedly refusing, was he already physically and mentally exhausted, so that he could not help but


    shed tears?


    Was he really in love with her? Was he telling truth this time? Would he not do things for another


    woman?


    "Emily, I really don''t love Winnie anymore. Actually...I have long not loved her, but I made a mistake,


    and took guilt as love."


    When Emily was silent, Leo suppressed his emotions and spoke again. His voice was low and soft.


    "If I had trusted her, she wouldn''t have been treated so unfairly. I can help her bear tens of millions of


    debt. But instead of helping her, I hurt her."


    "I''m sure...I''m sure you would feel guilty if it were you found out the truth."


    "I tried everything to help Winwin in order to make up for my difort."


    At this, Leo stopped, as if he had understood something and raised a self-mockery radian on lips.


    "I realize now that I did everything for myself. I am so selfish, in order to feel better, I imposed


    everything on others. I''m a jerk."


    "People like me don''t deserve you. Don''t forgive me...


    Leo realized that his actions had brought inconvenience to others and suddenly did not want Emily to


    be upset because of his persistent bothering.


    Although they loved each other, they were not right to be together. All right, give Emily peace and quiet.


    "I''m going back. I won''t bother you anymore. Go abroad and stay as far away from me as you can."


    Leo got up when he finished his words. Before Emily said a word, he had gone out of Emily''s room.


    Emily sat on the bed in a daze. Although she was worried about Leo, she did not chase out.


    Leo was not a scum, not a jerk. He was a good man with a good heart. But she was not sure if the knot


    in her heart could be opened and if she could ept Leo.


    Leo¡¯s words made her Emily distressed. How disappointed he was at her to say those self-deprecating


    things. Was her behavior really out of line? Should she reconsider him?


    But had Leo given up? Did it mean that they had broken up in the real sense?


    She was not sure if she was lucky now because she had broken up with Leo, or her sincere intention to


    go abroad touched God, at noon the next day, Emily received a notice that she could study abroad.


    Having brought all the materials of going abroad back, Emily sat in the car but was silent.


    She had been looking forward to going abroad and finally she was able to do it, but she was upset.


    Not because of her friends, not her parents, but Leo who had decided to give up on her.


    As Emily was torturing herself, Leo sent her a message.


    "The formalities for going abroad should have been received. Sorry, I did dirty means on your


    formalities. I asked my friend to refuse your application to study abroad with various reasons. I''m sorry I


    dyed it so long. It will never happen again. May you be happy."


    After reading Leo''s message, Emily felt wronged and cried.


    Men were so fickle. Lying in her bed he said he loved her and then he gave up. Now it went even


    further, wishing her happiness.


    How could she be happy if she lost the one she most loved?


    "Leo, you bastard, you used dirty means to prevent me going abroad, why can''t you do it thoroughly?


    Why don¡¯t you insist? Why quit in the middle of the way? Why hurt my heart again?"


    "You asshole. You''re a big asshole."


    Emily sat in the car scolding Leo, ming Leo, resenting Leo, also crying loudly.


    This was the first time she cried sadly when she was sober after breaking up with Leo, the first time she


    felt it be a fact, the first time she felt she and Leo became strangers.


    Their destiny was over.


    Emily was lying on the steering wheel crying...


    Leo did not feel better than Emily. He had not closed his eyes and slept for a moment since the night


    before, even under the influence of alcohol.


    Back to the vi, standing by the bedroom window, he looked outside at the night. This morning he


    came to thepany, and stood in front of the window in a daze.


    It was not until he received a call from a friend saying that Emily''s study abroad documents had been


    taken away that he edited a message and sent it to Emily.


    If he gave up on the spur of the momentst night, he was serious now.


    This message had been sent out, but Leo still looked at it in a daze.


    Last night, he drank too much, but he realized his inferiority.


    Emily''s attitude let him find out that his own selfishness had seriously affected Emily''s quiet life. How


    could be it love if it had been loathed?


    All people said that if you loved her, let her be happy, Emily''s happiness was to stay away from him, not


    to be disturbed by him, to study abroad.


    Since these were Emily''s happiness, he was willing to help her and bless her.


    But there was one thing he needed to bear by himself, that was to bear the loss of Emily and to


    manage his painful heart.


    It seemed to be difficult, more difficult to win a kingdom.

 Chapter 472 Meet Again

    Chapter 472 Meet Again


    Brian had not yet finished his work, but Luke¡¯s going abroad was imminent.


    Winnie made a video call with Brian from her office.


    ¡°I can finish the work by the end of the day. I will take Luke and Megan together with me, we can y


    for a few more days.¡±


    Winnie''s mood was normal and had not changed because of the picture.


    It had been the third day since she received the picture and hadmunicated with Brian on the


    phone for several times, but Brian had not mentioned Wendy.


    Since Brian intended to conceal it, then this matter would be put aside forever. She and Brian had only


    one chance to be together. Don''t let the quarrel take up their precious time.


    ¡°That''s what I think, I will try to finish my work in advance. The four of us don''t get much chance to go


    out together, so we must spend more days together. Have you booked the flight?¡±


    Brian, like Winnie, was doing his best to keep up with the work. But he was not as efficient as Winnie.


    He had too many things to take care of. In 24 hours a day, he only had a few hours to rest, but now he


    still put off the time to go back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I am going to talk to you about the flight. I want to go three four days in advance to avoid


    contingencies. And the kids need to deal with jetg and get familiar with the environment.¡±


    Winnie was thoughtful, for fear of affecting Luke''spetition.


    ¡°Book flights as early as possible. There is no problem with me. If the work is not finished, I can hand it


    over to Albert. You don''t have to worry about food, clothing, shelter and transportation abroad. The


    Be Group has a branch over there. The manager will have everything ready, and we''ll be met when


    we get off the ne. By the way, can Oscar fly with us?¡±


    Brian thought Winnie was right and should go ahead of time. Being abroad was different from staying


    at home. The kids needed to be familiar with the environment, in order not to affect the performance of


    thepetition.


    As for all things in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation, it was not a problem to him, as


    long as Luke was normal in mood and life.


    ¡°Well, I see. We won''t have to worry if someone will get it ready. You go to work and I''ll call Oscar.¡±


    As long as Brian could go with them on time, Winnie would feel at ease. After she hung up the phone,


    she called Oscar.


    But unfortunately, Oscar couldn''t finish his work and couldn''t fly with them, so Winnie booked tickets for


    her family of four tomorrow night.


    For thispetition-oriented trip, Winnie was quite looking forward to it. Especially that a family of four


    took a ne together allowed her had unlimited imagination.


    After all, the first time the family of four had reunited was on a ne.


    Brian received the time of flight booked by Winnie.


    He looked at the time and it was indeed a little urgent, but still he asked Albert to book a flight back to B


    City.


    But unexpectedly, Brian failed to return to B City on time.


    At B City International Airport, Winnie and her two kids had gone through security checks and arrived at


    the departure hall. The scene was bleak by any stretch of the imagination. The scene gave Winnie a


    kind of sadness of parting, as if she were leaving with her kids forever.


    At this thought, Winnieughed at herself. There was nothing bad about that kind of leaving.


    Stay away from all the memories of the city, away from the busy city, away from the people who hurt


    her, and live the way she wanted to. How good such a life, but unfortunately it was just an imagination.


    Brian said he would fly with them. No matter what happened, he could go abroad with them. But what


    was holding him back now?


    Brian was really busy, but he still managed to squeeze out a little time to see Wendy.


    He did not take Albert, he met Wendy alone. He wanted to listen to Wendy''s exnation, to see if she


    could think of anything.


    Brian''s memory always appeared a bit from time to time. As long as there were new memories, he had


    unlimited associations. The only way to exin these associations now seemed be rted to Wendy.


    In the coffee shop.


    When Brian came, Wendy was already waiting there. When she saw Brian, she immediately showed


    her joy.


    ¡°Here, Brian.¡±


    Brian looked along the sound, came to Wendy and sat opposite.


    ¡°I thought you''d gone back. I didn''t expect you''d ask me out.¡±


    Wendy spoke first before Brian greeted her.


    ¡°The work didn''t go well. It was two dayste.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I''ll be straight with you. I still want to ask about my car ident. Now I can''t think of too much,


    and I can''t connect the memories. If you can think of something, it will help me recover my memory.¡±


    Brian came to see Wendy alone. Although Albert was in the car outside, at the moment, after all, only


    the two of them were there. Brian went straight to the point.


    However, Wendy was different from him, she wanted to dy as much as possible to give herself some


    time.


    So she spoke slowly.


    ¡°Brian, I apologize first for what happened the other day. What Albert said that day really made me


    angry. How could I lie to you about that? If I hadn''t experienced it, I wouldn''t be able to tell you about it.¡±


    Wendy said with injustice. She was dissatisfied about Albert''s doubt until now, but she could not tell


    Brian.


    ¡°Albert did not speak politely that day. He is not suspicious of you. It is possible that I told you this thing,


    and after a long time, your memory will be confused, and you think it is your own experience.¡±


    Brian did not deny that Albert was wrong, but he was tactful.


    ¡°Brian, you shouldn''t think so. Even if I can''t remember the exact course of events, whether I went


    abroad at that time or not, I can''t remember wrong.¡±


    After listening to the words of Brian, Wendy seemed to be more wronged.


    ¡°Brian, it''s a foreign country, more impossible as Albert said that I may just see it and woman in the


    same clothes saved you.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I can understand your desire to get your memory back, but I really can''t remember much. It was


    an emergency, and I was too scared to remember the details.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Brian, but I can''t remember much beyond what I told you the other day. If I had been a real


    onlooker, I might have seen more clearly and remembered more details.¡±


    Wendy said a lot, in the process of talking, she was in a low mood and then her grievance became


    disappointed in the end.


    ¡°Brian, I saved you, but I didn''t put it into heart, but I didn''t expect that after so many years, it would be


    spoken of while people would question the truth.¡±


    Unexpectedly her eyes became red. She blinked eyes hard, trying to hold back tears, looking


    aggrieved and helpless.


    ¡°Sorry, nothing against you. It''s about my memory. I can''t help bothering you.¡±


    Brian said he was sorry, but showed no intention of giving up. Wendy said so much but she didn''t say


    anything important. It was obviously she was in the evasive. She said with grievances to win the


    sympathy of Brian.


    Brian would be fooled if he was softhearted at this moment.


    But Wendy said she had forgotten it, and Brian had no other good way.


    ¡°Brian, you don''t need to tell me you''re sorry. I''m sorry I couldn''t help. I really can''t remember it, and I


    can''t talk nonsense. That would be irresponsible, and it would make your memory even more


    confusing.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry I can''t help you, Brian. But I will definitely think it over. I will go back to B City. I want to walk


    around the scene and see if I can remember anything.¡±


    Wendy repeatedly said that she could not remember anything, but she showed sincerely that she


    wanted to help Brian.


    ¡°Ok. Tell me when you leave. Maybe I''ll think of something if I go with you.¡±


    Brian thought it was a good way toe back to the ce, because it was the best way to stimte


    memory recovery. Maybe he would feel something over there.


    ¡°I''ll help get your memory back as soon as I can.¡±


    Wendy said, involuntarily stretched out her hand to pull Brian''s hand.


    ¡°Brian...¡±


    Wendy wanted tofort him with tenderness, but Brian quickly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Wendy, watch your behavior.¡±


    Brian was displeased. Although he needed Wendy to help him get back his memory, he did not have


    any physical contact with her.


    Brian''s cold warning made Wendy embarrassed, so she exined.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I forget that we broke up. I thought we are still lovers, I am still your favorite...¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I gotta go. Let me when you n to go abroad, I will arrange the air tickets and hotel for you.¡±


    Brian timely interrupted the words of Wendy. He did not want she to say more and did not want to


    speak of their rtionship.


    With that, he stood up, and then strode away.


    Wendy looked at Brian left with disappointment, and she had heartache again.


    While she was feeling sad for herself, ra sat apposite her.


    ¡°I have taken the picture of the important scenes.¡±


    ra told Wendy a good news. She thought that such a short-time handshake could not be captured,


    but she did not expect that ra was great in this respect.


    ¡°Good, tidy up and send it.¡±


    B City Airport.


    ¡°Daddy, are you really busy?¡±


    Luke¡¯s disappointed voice reached Winnie''s ears. She looked up and found that Luke was on the


    phone with Brian.


    ¡°Luke, I let you down. Don''t worry, I just can''t go with you.¡±


    ¡°I''m flying abroad straight from here, and I promise you I will be there for you for thepetition.¡±


    Brian also heard Luke''s disappointed voice.


    He was guilty that again and again he had broken his words. There was some emergency in the branch


    office, which had to be solved by him. He could only postpone the time to apany his wife and kids.


    ¡°Daddy, can''t you put off your work?¡±


    Luke continued to request, at the moment he really wanted to be with Mommy and Daddy.


    ¡°Sorry, Luke, I am really sorry. Next time, next time I will be with you.¡±


    Brian assured again and again and felt more guilty to him.


    Megan pouted and said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even apany us this time, why say next time?¡±

 Chapter 473 Picture Again

    Chapter 473 Picture Again


    Listening to the words of Megan, Brian was guilty. But he could do anything but apologize.


    ¡°Sorry, I am really busy. Megan, forgive me this time.¡±


    ¡°Go to work, Dad. Come to us as soon as you can.¡±


    Although Luke could understand his father, he was still very disappointed.


    Thispetition was very important to him. He was nervous from the beginning and hoped his father


    was there to give him strength.


    As Luke was to hang up the phone, Brian asked curiously.


    ¡°Luke, how call me Dad instead of Daddy?¡±


    Brian noticed a change in the way his son called him.


    ¡°Mom said we should call you in this way in the future. It''ll change your love for Grandpa. When you get


    used to it, you will unconsciously call it out to Grandpa.¡±


    Luke repeated what his mother told him at that time.


    After hearing this, there was a moment of silence on the phone. He knew that Winnie did that for his


    own good.


    ¡°Luke, thank Mom for me. Tell her I can understand and I will try.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I''ll tell her. Goodbye, Dad!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Luke came to Winnie and told her what Brian said.


    ¡°Well, Dad is the best. He will keep his words.¡±


    Winnie felt pleased.


    But Megan was still ufortable.


    ¡°Dad didn''t keep his word. Every time something happened and he always let us down.¡±


    ¡°Try to understand him. He is so busy not for himself, but for us.¡±


    Winnie persuaded Megan. She did not want Megan got on ne pouting and wished she could


    understand Brian.


    While waiting in line to board the ne, Winnie took onest look at her phone, and that was when she


    saw the picture that upset her.


    It was a picture of Brian and Wendy being together. When Luke and Brian were talking on the phone,


    Brian was likely to be with Wendy.


    In all the pictures, the most prominent one was that Wendy held Brian''s hand. Winnie''s heart was


    broken. She really wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to go abroad and disappear with her


    children.


    Brian said he was busy and even had few time to sleep, but he had time to spend with Wendy, his old


    lovers. No, maybe she was not an old lover, maybe they''d always been boyfriend and girlfriend, but


    they just hadn''t let her know.


    It seemed that Brian dyed the time to go abroad and Wendy might be the reason.


    ¡°Mom, go.¡±


    Megan urged Winnie and called her thoughts back.


    She put the phone away and caught up with the two kids. She would not think about it, just to see what


    tricks Wendy had and how long Brian would conceal it.


    As before, after sending the message, Wendy and ra waited for Winnie''s response.


    ¡°Winnie is so calm. We have sent her many pictures, but she did nothing.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wendy said with an upset mood. She tried hard to let Winnie have a reaction, but now the situation did


    not seem to affect her.


    ¡°It''s impossible that she is not effected, she just hided it well and can be calm. Wendy, this is


    psychological tactic. If you can¡¯t beposed, you will lose.¡±


    ra encouraged Wendy. Seeing that she could not be calm, ra was angry, but she could not show


    it.


    Wendy said nothing but still looked at her phone.


    ¡°Wendy, wait. If we get no news, we''ll do with her. If she doesn''t misunderstand Mr. Be, let''s let Mr.


    Be misunderstand her.¡±


    ¡°Men can''t stand having their women chop and change.¡±


    ra continued to give advice to Wendy.


    ¡°The n you said may have to be implemented, Winnie was soposed.¡±


    Since it was not easy to deal with Winnie, Wendy should make a move from Brian. That seemed to be


    easier.


    As Wendy''s voice fell, she got a message.


    Wendy thought it was Winnie and took a look, but she was disappointed.


    She clicked on the message and found it was a valuable message, so she read it to ra.


    ¡°Winnie went abroad with her two kids and has boarded the ne.¡±


    ¡°Did she go abroad without waiting for Mr. Be?¡±


    ra asked.


    ¡°Yes, there can be no mistake. He should have been following Winnie.¡±


    Wendy trusted the message, because that man was a private detective she had hired to track down


    Winnie.


    ¡°Wendy, since she is not with Mr. Be, we can take the chance to...¡±


    ra did not finish her sentence. She believed that Wendy understood her words.


    ¡°I''ll find someone to see if it works.¡±


    Wendy felt it difficult to deal with it, but she did not want to miss this opportunity.


    No matter what happened to Winnie abroad, it had nothing to do with her.


    After returning to her residence, Wendy went back to her room. After thinking, she decided to make a


    call.


    ¡°It''s me.¡±


    Wendy was talking to a man over the phone.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I want to go back in a couple of days. I want to see Anna.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°We''ll talk about it when we meet.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°There''s something you can do for me first...¡±


    Wendy made this call timidly.


    She was timid because of Anna and contacting with this man. She wondered she could scape again.


    Winnie got off the ne in more than ten hours. It was evening when she got on the ne at home, It


    was still night when she got off the ne abroad.


    The only constion was that it was Morgan who hade to pick her up, and made meticulous


    arrangements for her food, clothing, amodation and transportation.


    ¡°Winnie, this hotel belongs to Mr. Be, you can stay at any time. There are a lot of people here from


    our country, so it is convenient tomunicate. I go and work now, call me if you need anything.¡±


    Morgan said that and turned around and left.


    Winnie could not help sighing.


    The Be Group¡¯s property was everywhere, as well as Brian¡¯s private property. Morgan said it


    belonged to Mr. Be, so it was the private property of Brian.


    He was such a capable and sessful man with property all over the world, no wonder Wendy could


    not let him go. It was normal for him to be surrounded by a lot of suitors.


    But she was a poor and ordinary woman and could not ept such a situation. She could not spend


    her whole life dealing with the women around him.


    Winnie smiled bitterly and then began to tidy with staff with her two kids.


    Wendy and ra returned to B City the next morning. But the first ce she went when she got off the


    ne was the prison.


    She wondered if there was something neglected by ra and her, or if they didn''t know enough about


    Winnie, so it was necessary to talk to Penny again.


    When Penny came to the meeting room and saw Wendy, she felt that there should be no good news,


    because Wendy frowned with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Whye to me again?¡±


    Penny asked Wendy indifferently.


    ¡°Things aren''t going well. Ie to ask you if you have a better way.¡±


    Wendy knew that time was limited and didn''t beat around the bush.


    ¡°She''s difficult to deal with and it''s normal that things don''t go well. But she''s only a woman, no matter


    how difficult it is. There are times she can''t stand it.¡±


    ¡°What matters now is you. Your sess depends on your determination and persistence.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Penny first encouraged and then asked Wendy to tell the specific situation. But there were police and


    monitoring, Wendy could only say it roughly, and could not call Winnie by name.


    ¡°I made some misunderstandings for her as you said, but she didn''t respond at all, and I felt that all my


    days of effort were in vain. How can she hold her nerve?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Wendy whispered about the picture.


    ¡°It''s not her if she lost herposure. That was the hardest part about her to deal with.¡±


    ¡°It''s a little trick, and you can''t affect her mood. They''re pictures of public ces, who would imagine


    you doing something intimate in public ces? Can you tell a man is cheating by looking at these


    pictures? Can you take these insignificant pictures to reason with your man?¡±


    Penny asked Wendy to think of it and now she understood. In other words, Wendy''s pictures were


    unimportant and can''t hurt Winnie at all.


    It confirmed that Wendy was not ruthless enough.


    Wendy could not answer. Because after thinking about it, she also knew that Winnie would not reason


    with Brian, a popr man, with these pictures if she was rational.


    Seeing Wendy did not speak, Penny continued to say.


    ¡°Even if she is to question Brian with these pictures, he could easily exin it and it would make no


    difference at all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Wendy understood the meaning of Penny, also knew what to do to make Winnie break down. But she


    did not know whether or not she could make it.


    ¡°She took her two kids abroad for apetition and shouldnd this morning ording to the flight


    information.¡±


    Wendy told Winnie''s whereabouts to Penny, to see if she had the same opinion as ra.


    ¡°Brian isn¡¯t with her?


    Penny asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, he has business, and he may be there in two days.¡±


    ¡°It''s a chance. She is abroad, and it doesn''t matter to you or me. Wendy, you can''t just make a


    misunderstanding, you should warm her in the right time.¡±


    Penny said abstrusely, but Wendy understood her meaning.


    She just hesitated to what extent she could do.


    ¡°There''s another thing I want to ask you. Do you know that he was rescued from a car ident


    abroad?¡±


    Wendy wanted to get more information so she could deal with Brian when she went abroad.


    ¡°I don''t know. Does it have anything to do with what we''re doing?¡±


    Asked Penny, puzzled.


    She didn''t know much about Brian¡¯s affairs, and what she knew was basically public. She did not know


    at all when and why the ident happened abroad.


    ¡°Yes, he was saved by a woman. But he always thought it was me...¡±


    Wendy whispered it to Penny.


    ¡°It''s an opportunity too and an advantage for you. But I didn''t know that.¡±

 Chapter 474 A Foreign Friend

    Chapter 474 A Foreign Friend


    It happened years ago, and Penny did not know it. At that time, she was studying abroad and did not


    know Brian.


    ¡°What shall I do then? He keeps asking me for details. I can''t tell.¡±


    Having heard no useful news, Wendy was obviously worried.


    ¡°Ask his uncle. They''re family. He might know it.¡±


    Penny gave advice to Wendy. Seeing that Wendy had such a good opportunity, she was worried. If it


    were she, she would seize this opportunity.


    Let Brian think Wendy was that woman, then Wendy could have chance to win Brian back.


    Hearing Penny¡¯s words, Wendy suddenly brightened. It did not ur to her?


    They were families. Thomas must know that.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice. I knew that meeting you would be useful.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go back and ask him. I''ll see you again when I am avable.¡±


    Wendy got up, and then Penny reminded her from behind.


    ¡°You must do it thoroughly, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±


    Hearing the words of Penny, Wendy stopped, thought for a moment without looking back, and then


    strode away.


    She understood the hint of Penny, but if she did it ruthlessly, would she end up like Penny?


    She¡¯d better to be cautious and not to be ruthless to the things that she could solved. She was giving


    herself leeway.


    Although Wendy hated Winnie, although she scolded Winnie why she did not go die when she was


    angry, she did not hope Winnie would really die.


    She walked out of prison and met ra in the car, and then she told Penny¡¯s words to ra.


    ¡°I said Penny knew to do. She still hates Winnie till now. She has nothing to do in prison, she must be


    thinking about how to deal with Winnie all day.¡±


    ra was smug, because this idea was put forward by her.


    ¡°We really came to the right ce, and after listening to her advice, I feel hopeful again.¡±


    Wendy was not depressed anymore, she felt hopeful to fight with Winnie.


    ¡°Hope is a good thing, but Wendy, you''d better send me home first, the kids miss me.¡±


    ra knew that she could not follow Wendy to see Thomas. Once she met him, she could not get rid of


    him easily and might be his pawn.


    Penny showed Wendy a clear path, but it was likely to push her into another swamp, let her struggle


    deeper and deeper.


    Winnie studied in this country and was heartbroken. She was dumped and lost her family. Coming here


    again, she had more mixed feelings.


    Here, she received the bad news of her family, knew her love and had best time with Penny and Leo.


    In just a few years, everything had changed.


    But there were also things she missed, such as ssmates and admirable mentors. Apart from Leo


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    and Penny, it was still very beautiful.


    Both Winnie and her children needed to get over the jetg. It was daytime in the country, so Winnie


    didn''t feel sleepy at all. Winnie and her kids were having dinner with Morgan.


    ¡°Morgan, when did youe?¡±


    Winnie and Morgan chatted over dinner.


    ¡°About a month ago, I was here directly from C City to deal with emergency. Actually, it''s all settled. Mr.


    Be asked me to stay a little longer. He did not feel at ease if it were others to take care of you and


    two kids when you are here.¡±


    Morgan exined why he was there, and motioned Brian¡¯s concern to Winnie.


    Speaking of Brian, Winnie slightly raised her mouth, thinking of the scene he was with Wendy in the


    picture.


    ¡°It was lucky that Mr. Be has you to help him. You are well-rounded people and go where you need


    to go.¡±


    Wendy said very admirably. She referred Albert, Calvin and Morgan.


    ¡°Compared with you, we dare not call ourselves talents.¡±


    Although he dare not admit that he was a talented person, he was pleased to hear Winnie¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Morgan, don''t call me Director Chambers. I''m no longer a member of yourpany, I''m ufortable


    to hear it, and I think it''s estranged.¡±


    Winnie gave a warm smile, she knew the three men were good to her and she was touched by their


    recognition, kindness and help.


    They were colleagues and friends of Winnie, more like family members. If he still called her Director


    Chambers, it was really alienated.


    ¡°But in our hearts, you will always deserve that position. In our hearts, you will always be Director


    Chambers. And if we don''t call you Director Chambers politely, Mr. Be will be angry at me.¡±


    Morgan''s words made Winnie feel warm in heart.


    She had no idea how highly she was valued by them.


    ¡°Since you think so highly of me, and are afraid that Mr. Be will be angry, call me Sis Winnie. It is


    amiable and Mr. Be will not be angry.¡±


    This address given by Winnie sounded much warmer and quite pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Sis Winnie? All three of us seem to be older than you.¡±


    Morgan smiled, but he wanted to call Winnie by that name. Because she really was as warm as a


    sister.


    ¡°Never mind, just call me in that way, though you are older than me. It is a deal, tell Albert and Calvin to


    call me Sis Winnie in the future.¡±


    Winnie smile too. Considering their age, they were really a little older than her.


    ¡°By the way, after having dinner, please help me look after two kids. I made an appointment with a


    ssmate, I''ll go back soon after I met him.¡±


    Winnie entrusted Morgan with her two kids.


    ¡°It''s not safe to go out alone. I''ll apany you and find someone to take care of the children.¡±


    This was a foreign not B City, Morgan must ensure the personal safety of Winnie, or he could not


    exin to Mr. Be.


    ¡°No, I studied here and I am quite familiar with here. You help me take care of the kids, I don''t trust


    others. If you feel worried, arrange a driver for me.¡±


    Winnie understood the task of Morgan, so she could only put forward such opinions.


    In fact, it was not far from her school, and it was also a ce she used to walk by in the past. She knew


    there well, but to make Morgan at ease, she would talk a person with her.


    Morgan soon arranged a driver for Winnie. After dinner, Morgan took the two kids back to the room.


    Winnie was taken by the driver to meet her ssmate.


    Her ssmate was a local of this country, a man several years older than Winnie.


    When the man saw Winnie, he was particrly excited and directly hugged her in his arms.


    ¡°You''re back, Winnie.¡±


    The man excitedly said.


    Although Winnie was happy to see her ssmate, she was not used to foreigners'' greeting, especially


    this kind of warm greeting between a man and a woman.


    ¡°Yes, but Fred, I can''t breathe.¡±


    Winnie politely refused the hug, the foreign man, known as Fred, quickly let her go.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot your habit.¡±


    The man smiled awkwardly, remembering that Winnie would not ept such a greeting.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. It''s forgivable.¡±


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief and thenughed.


    Winnie continued to talk with Fred.


    ¡°How are you, Fred?¡±


    ¡°I''m good, of course, except I''m thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°We are good too, but we have never had the chance toe and see you. Now I''m relieved to see


    you.¡±


    Winnie looked carefully at her ssmate, whom she had not seen for several years. Nothing much had


    changed about him, but he was a little more mature and stronger.


    But memories flooded into her mind.


    When they were new to the scene, Fred helped her solve many problems. It was like in front of her


    eyes, but it had be memories that could not go back.


    ¡°I can see that you are good. And I am relieved to see that you are so excellent and so fresh.¡±


    ¡°Where are Daenerys and Penny, how are they?¡±


    Since they had not seen each other for many years and were mutual friends, Winnie had expected that


    Fred would ask about the other two.


    So they sat down in a ce. Winnie began to say some things about Daenerys and Penny.


    ¡°......¡±


    When it came to Penny, Winnie just said a few word and did not mention that she was in prison and her


    family¡¯s condition. She did not want Fred to know that.


    ¡°Is she with Leo now?¡±


    Fred asked. It was not until then did Winnie knew that they knew everything, and her concealment was


    so ridiculous.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Winnie answered with indifference.


    ¡°Be careful about Penny. She is not a good man. When you left, she...¡±


    ¡°I know, and I''ll be careful. I will never be in deep friendship with her.¡±


    Winnie interrupted Fred. She did not want to recall the past painful experience, nor did she want to say


    anything about Penny''s current condition. This was thest dignity Winnie gave to Penny.


    ¡°Well, just be careful. By the way, I think of something. Before you left, someone came to the school to


    look for you.¡±


    It had been many years before Fred remembered it. As he wanted to say it, Winnie happened to have


    left.


    When Winnie returned to resume her studies, he was out of the country. After so many years of


    missing each other, it was put on hold.


    ¡°Someone looked for me? Man and woman?¡±


    Winnie asked curiously, in fact, after so many years, it was meaningless to ask. However she and Fred


    had something inmon years ago.


    ¡°A man. Do you remember the day you left, we met on campus, that was I want to say. But you were in


    such a hurry so I didn''t say anything.¡±


    ¡°I have no impression now about that man, I just remembered that he was tall and handsome with


    extraordinary momentum.¡±


    These were the only physical features Fred could remember.


    ¡°Didn''t he say why he came to me?¡±


    Winnie asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing special. He just asked your name and what department you were in.¡±


    Fred thought about it and made sure that man didn''t say anything special.


    ¡°Well, there''s nothing strange about that.¡±


    Winnie said disapprovingly.

 Chapter 475 Ask for Help from Thomas

    Chapter 475 Ask for Help from Thomas


    ¡°At the time, I thought he was your boyfriend, but I thought it was stupid idea. How could he not know


    his girlfriend''s name? Then I thought he should be your pursuer, because you are beautiful and


    excellent.¡±


    Fred praised Winnie with a smile.


    ¡°You are still so naughty. Compared with the people in your country, we are hardly beautiful.¡±


    Winnie had often heard such praise before. She was used to it, but she had not heard it from Fred for a


    long time.


    After that, the two continued chatting, and Winnie told Fred that she had brought her kids to the


    questions.


    They were both happy to see each other, and Winnie was pleased that their friendship had not waned


    after many years.


    When Winnie returned to the hotel, the two kids had fallen asleep because they were tired from the


    flight.


    She was lying in bed after washing. The room was warm and homey. The bed was veryfortable.


    Winnie felt tired, but she could not sleep.


    Not because of the time difference, not because of the excitement of seeing a friend, but the picture of


    Brian and Wendy being together had been echoed in her mind.


    She wondered if Brian was with Wendy at that moment, and if they were happy.


    Was Brian¡¯smitment false? Did he still deeply in love with Wendy? Did he stay with her for the


    kids?


    Winnie asked herself countless questions, only to find that she could not give an answer.


    ¡®Brian, time can heal everything, why it doesn¡¯t work for me? Why can''t I forget you, why can''t I erase


    you from my memory?¡¯


    If Winnie could rece Brian to have amnesia, so that he would think of that woman, would find his life


    track. In this way, Winnie could forget all her pain and never have any contact with Brian again.


    Wendy asked Thomas out at night.


    Looking at Thomas¡¯ cold face, Wendy was panic.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, you are so busy and I still asked you out, I......¡±


    ¡°Go to the point.¡±


    Thomas said in a cold voice. Since his identity was told by Wendy, he was extremely dissatisfied with


    her.


    ¡°All right, I''ll go to point.¡±


    Wendy braved up and spoke.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, there is something I need your help......¡±


    Wendy then told him about Brian.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, I want to ask you if you know anything about Brian''s ident abroad. Brian''s present


    memory...¡±


    ¡°ident abroad? How do you know it?¡±


    Thomas interrupted the words of Wendy, his tome was still cold as before but he was obviously


    nervous.


    ¡°I...I overheard it.¡±


    When Wendy and Thomas looked at each other, she discovered the murderous spirit in Thomas''s


    eyes.


    She did now why he had murderous spirit, and she was afraid.


    ¡°Heard from who?¡±


    Thomas continued to ask coldly.


    ¡°I overheard Brian and Doctor Burns talking on the roof of the hospital.¡±


    Wendy''s heart was shaking now, she felt she was to swallowed up by Thomas.


    ¡°Did you hear anything else?¡±


    Thomas wanted to know what extent Brian''s memory had recovered.


    ¡°Nothing else. He only remembered a little about the ident. He only remembered being pushed


    away by a woman. He just thought this woman was me, so he asked me for details.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, I was not the one who saved him, so I don''t know how to answer him. That''s why I


    Wendy feared that things would be exposed, so she asked Thomas toceal for her.


    Hearing the words of Wendy, Thomas wrinkled eyebrows.


    It seemed that Brian thought of not much, so he asked Wendy. However, he would remember it sooner


    orter. If he used Wendy to dy it for a while, he could earn more them for himself.


    ¡°Wendy, this is our family''s affair and I won''t let it out easily. I know it, but I don''t know as many details


    as you do.¡±


    ¡°But for the sake of your deep affection for Brian, tell me what you want to know, and if I know, I will tell


    you.¡±


    Thomas''s voice finally eased down, and then he enjoined.


    ¡°But don¡¯t say I tell you, or Brian will be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Uncle Thomas, I certainly won''t say that.¡±


    Wendy was excited, and then began to ask.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, it is simply, do you know the specific time and specific ce of the ident?¡±


    Wendy did not know such information, so she could not act when she went abroad. She could only ask


    Thomas.


    ¡°I know that. It happened in...¡±


    ¡°It was just amon traffic ident, nothing to remember. Brian was not injured at that time. After the


    people on the car got off, they solved the problem directly.¡±


    Thomas told Wendy the location and time of the incident, and then Wendy asked again.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, Brian said he seemed to have given a thing to the woman who had saved him. Do you


    know what it is?¡±


    As Wendy said that, Thomas immediately got nervous, and his stretched eyebrow once again tightly


    wrinkled together. It seemed to be more serious than thest time.


    ¡°I don''t know. After all, I wasn''t there. When he came back, he didn''t say anything about it.¡±


    A thing? Was that what he wanted then? Could it be that in the mess Brian slipped it to someone else,


    so there was no trace of this thing?


    ¡°That''s what he asked me for this time, but I was not there and I can¡¯t get it out. I said I was not given


    anything.¡±


    Wendy was disappointed. She told more and more lies in front of Brian, she did not know if she could


    make a good story.


    ¡°Wendy, are you sure you really are not the woman who saved him?¡±


    Thomas asked seriously.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, if it was my personal experience, why Ie to you? If so, there won''t be so much


    trouble.¡±


    Wendy felt that Thomas had a problem in his brain, but she did not know Thomas was trying to get a


    clue.


    He must be determined that it was not Wendy, so that he could look for the next target. He had to find


    the thing Wendy mentioned before Brian.


    Knowing the time and ce, Wendy felt much more at ease. As for the rest, since Brian couldn''t


    remember, she could say whatever she wanted, or she couldn''t remember either.


    What was important was not the ident but was to be with Brian to make something that Winnie


    would misunderstand.


    Now Wendy was waiting for Brian to go abroad, and then she would go with him.


    The next day Wendy was surprised to receive a phone call from Laura, without hesitation, she went to


    the agreed ce to see Laura.


    ¡°Laura.¡±


    Wendy greeted her politely, after all, Laura had helped her, and she did not hate Laura.


    ¡°Wendy...have a seat.¡±


    Laura was hesitant and she looked very serious.


    ¡°Coffee is ready for you, ording to your taste.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wendy took a sip of coffee and continued talking.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Very good. I don''t do bad things now, so at least I feel at ease.¡±


    Laura said directly, but it was her true feeling.


    ¡°Laura, you are joking. How can it be a bad thing? If what we did have not been discovered, I am Mrs.


    Be now, and you would certainly have been promoted to a higher position. Then you won''t feel that


    you have done bad things for us.¡±


    Wendy was not dissatisfied with the words of Laura and refuted Laura.


    ¡°Yes, I agree with you. Therefore, I am very grateful to Winnie that she timely discovered it and timely


    corrected my mistakes. Wendy, I could not distinguish between right and wrong before, but now I know


    to hurt others to get our own interests with tricks is bad, such a behavior is bad.¡±


    Laura did not object what Wendy said, because she would be a bad guy for a lifetime.


    ¡°Do you mean that I am a bad person?¡±


    Wendy was ashamed and her self-esteem was hurt.


    ¡°Yes, because you haven''t stopped working on Winnie and are still making some confusion.¡±


    Laura''s tone was more and more sharp. She had no scruples about the dignity of Wendy, and was not


    afraid of Wendy.


    ¡°Laura, you...¡±


    ¡°Wendy, stop it, you can''t do that again.¡±


    Laura interrupted Wendy''s words and persuaded her sincerely.


    ¡°Why should I stop? He''s my man and my love. I''m not going to let her have him.¡±


    Wendy was irritable. She did not exepct that Laura would nder her, so she was angry.


    ¡°I asked you to stop, not ask you to give up love. I hope you do not use some dirty means to hurt


    Winnie. You''re not cruel, you''ve been bewitched, you''ve been used, you know that?¡±


    No one had the right to stop love, Laura was not exception. But the pursuit of love should be


    aboveboard. Stepping on others to hurt others would not be happy.


    ¡°What do you mean? Who has bewitched me? Who has used me?¡±


    Wendy asked with doubts.


    ¡°ra, you are being used and bewitched by ra.¡±


    This was why Laura asked Wendy out. She was not afraid of being found by ra. She did that not


    only for Winnie, but also for ra and Wendy.


    If they continued to be ambitious, they would grow bolder and bolder, and one day there would be a


    problem. When the time came, Winnie might not suffer or get hurt, because Winnie had Brian to protect


    her.


    ¡°ra?¡±


    Wendy looked surprised.


    ¡°Don''t believe it, do you? Then you think about why she helped you for wanting nothing. Even your


    parents could not do that, why a friend do that? Would she sacrifice her job for you?¡±


    Laura knew that Wendy had been deep in the trap of ra, and she certainly would not believe it.


    Wendy agreed with what Laura said. No one in the world would sincerely work for another person to for


    nothing.


    ¡°But I did ra a favor. I''m giving her family money to live on. So she is not just giving.¡±

 Chapter 476 Debunk Klara

    Chapter 476 Debunk ra


    Wendy thought so all the time. She paid money, ra gave her advice, which was normal. In this case,


    ra could not use her.


    Laura looked at the simple-minded Wendy, she gave a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°She did not care about that money you gave her. ra is very rich. As she left the Be Group, Mr.


    Be gave her a house of more than 20 million and a sum of ten million ofpensation. Do you


    think she''s short of money?¡±


    Laura''s words whirled back and forth in Wendy''s head, saying that ra was indeed a rich man. Her


    father had worked in the Yup Group for years, but Brian had never given him so much money.


    ¡°Laura, it''s not all about money. ra......¡±


    ¡°You''re right, it''s not about the money. Even if you don''t give ra a cent, she will help you.¡±


    Laura interrupted Wendy''s words, feeling that she was stupid.


    Wendy was stunned.


    ¡°Not money, then what is it?¡±


    Looking at Wendy who was confused, Laura was to go straight to the point.


    ¡°ra liked Mr. Be for many years. The man she''s always wanted is Mr. Be.¡±


    ¡°She likes Brian?¡±


    Wendy was not confused, but shocked.


    She believed what Laura said. Because Brian was so excellent, it was normal that ra, as a


    secretary, liked him. But there was one thing Wendy found strange.


    ¡°Laura, you said that ra liked Brian. Once there was Penny and now me. Why does she only deal


    with Winnie?¡±


    Laura took a long sigh. Wendy was really stupid, she did not even have a brain. She could not figure it


    out, how did she have the ambition to be Brian¡¯s wife?


    ¡°She used to be a personal secretary of Mr. Be, do you know that? She knows everything about


    Mr. Be, including his rtionship. Mr. Be was in a contractual rtionship with Penny, and she


    knew that sooner orter it would end. And you are no match for her, so she does not care about you.


    Only Winnie makes her feel the danger, because Brian loves Winnie from the bottom of his heart.¡±


    Laura knew that it would be very hurtful to Wendy, but if she did not say it directly, Wendy did not get it.


    ¡°ra once told me that Mr. Be looked at Winnie differently the first day she went to work at the


    Be Group. Later, as Mr. Be did not know that he fell in love with Winnie, she had known it. So


    she always regarded Winnie as her enemy who was the most difficult to deal with.¡±


    Wendy finally understood, that was to say, ra could not also had no ability to deal with Winnie


    directly, so ra has been using her to hurt Winnie. The purpose was to get rid of Winnie first, and


    then she would be driven away.


    She naturally got what she wanted.


    So that was the truth. There was no gratuitous help, all people had a purpose and motive.


    ¡°ra is a scheming person, and I actually trust her so much.¡±


    Wendy could not describe her mood. Her eyes filled with hate. She felt like a fool being yed by


    ra. If Laura had not told her today, even if she defeated Winnie, she would be the one who lost the


    most.


    ¡°It''s no one''s fault but yourself. Winnie warned you and I hinted you. So many people are saying, why


    don''t you think about it? If you think of all the things she''s done, you would know it.¡±


    Laura med Wendy. She wanted to scold Wendy, but Wendy had nothing to do with her now. She just


    needed to tell Wendy that and she had no need to be angry at her.


    ¡°Yes, I needed help so badly that I trusted her without even thinking about it, and I was used. I don''t


    me anybody.¡±


    Who she could me? It was the way she chose, she did not me anyone.


    She couldn''t find anyone to help her, and when ra offered her help at that time, she was very


    grateful. At that time, she trusted ra very much, thinking that ra was the person who could be


    controlled with money. But she was the one who got fooled.


    Lie to her, right? Go ahead. No matter what, she had not seeded and she needed ra¡¯s help to


    give her advice and take the me.


    Uses her, right? Well, go ahead, she would like to see who would be used in the end.


    Wendy would temporarily endure it and decided not to expose ra. When ra was no longer


    needed, she would vent her angry and see who would win.


    When Brian almost finished his works, he handed over the rest to Albert, took a ne to go abroad to


    meet Winnie and the kids.


    By the time Brian arrived, two kids and Winnie had got over theg. They were excited to see Brian


    and the previous disappointment had gone away.


    Winnie felt warm too as if she had never seen those pictures. They were happy to be together.


    ¡°You should stop bothering Dad. He is very tired from the long flight. Let him have a rest.¡±


    Winnie had to stop the excitement of the two kids. If she did not stop them, Brian would be exhausted.


    ¡°Ok, we won''t bother Dad anymore. Take a rest, Dad. We''ll go out to y with Morgan.¡±


    The two kids ran out of the room to look for Morgan.


    ¡°You can have a rest.¡±


    Winnie nned to go out, too, as much as possible not to affect Brian''s rest. But as she walk to the


    side of Brian, she was pulled into the arms of Brian.


    ¡°You need to apany me to rest. I can sleep well only when you are with me.¡±


    It had been more than ten days since he was separated from Winnie, and he didn''t sleep well for a


    single day.


    ¡°You are a grown-up, why you need someone topany you to sleep?¡±


    Winnie said, but did not refuse. Whenever they were together, they hugged, she cherished it and felt it,


    because such opportunity was bing less and less.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Brian thanked Winnie inexplicably, which made Winnie look confused.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Why, it sounds sour. What have I done to be thankful for?¡±


    Winnie couldn''t figure out why Brian thanked her.


    ¡°Thank you for letting the kids call me Dad instead of Daddy. You wanted me to call him Dad with the


    influence of the kids, right?¡±


    Brian answered Winnie''s doubts about thanks.


    ¡°Never mind, it is just a change of name. Thank me when it can influence you and you call him Dad.¡±


    Winnie said gently. She did not feel that she had done something worthy of thanks. If Brian could


    change, she would naturally ept it.


    ¡°You are so modest, it seems that I should try.¡±


    Brian was moved, for what Winnie had done silently for him.


    ¡°I support you, and you should try with your heart. Brian, move on as soon as you can, so that you can


    bepletely at ease. I think that''s thest thing your mother wants to see you like this, and you


    should get it over for that she could rest in peace.¡±


    Winnie persuaded him and hoped he could remember.


    ¡°All right, I will try hard.¡±


    ¡°It is a happy day. Don¡¯t say the past matter. When will Oscare?¡±


    Brian was afraid that his mood would get bad, so he changed the topic. But he would try his best to


    make sure that Winnie would not be disappointed.


    ¡°I haven''t contacted him yet, you go wash first, I will call him.¡±


    Winnie left Brian''s arms, found her mobile phone and called Oscar.


    When Brian came out of the shower, Winnie stood at the window and looked out in a daze.


    ¡°Do you like this country? We''ll buy a house here if you like it, and we cane over when the kids


    have holidays.¡±


    Brian approached Winnie and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, this''s where my pain began. I don''t like it here. In my opinion, no country is better than my own


    country.¡±


    Winnie said sadly, but it was true. How could she like the city when all the misery started from there.


    ¡°I didn''t see how patriotic you were.¡±


    Brian heard Winnie''s sad words, but he did not continue to say, afraid that Winnie remembered the past


    and would be sad.


    ¡°Of course, everyone loves his country. Some countries are so backward, but the people are patriotic


    too. Our country is so strong, I have no reason not to love it.¡±


    Winnie smiled bitterly and diverged from the painful topic.


    With her back to Brian, she gave a bitter smile.


    She had expressed such sadness more than once, and Brian could understand it. She wanted to take


    this opportunity to talk to Brian about her family, but Brian deliberately avoided the topic, so she could


    not tell him as she wished.


    Never mind. Never mind. It was tragic, if she said it out, she would beughed at and be discussed.


    ¡°You sleep first, Morgan is so busy, the kids can¡¯t bother him for too long. I''m going down to see them.¡±


    After giving Brian a kiss, Winnie went to look for the two kids.


    After Winnie went out, as Briany down to sleep, Wendy called in.


    ¡°I''ll walk around the scene of the ident tomorrow. Will youe with me, or shall I go alone?¡±


    Wendy now got confidence, and she was not afraid to deal with Brian.


    ¡°We''ll go together. I''ll send someone to meet you when you get off the ne.¡±


    After hang up the phone, Brian felt difficult to deal with, because he did not know if he should tell the


    truth to Winnie, but if he told her, she would overthink.


    The next day.


    Brian spent the morning routinely checking the hotel''s operation before returning to his room for a rest


    at noon.


    ¡°I asked Morgan to bring lunch to the room, and we ate it here.¡±


    Brian said, while taking off his coat.


    ¡°We can eat anywhere, you don''t get too tired. If you start working with the jetg, you can''t stand it.¡±


    Winnie was worried about Brian because he had no time to rest because of his heavy workload. He


    would tire out at this rate.


    ¡°No, I have other things to do, no time for getting over jetg.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Brian did not take it seriously, because he was used to this kind of high-intensity work mode.


    ¡°Winwin, I''m going to run some errands this afternoon, and I don''t know if I can be back for dinner. But I


    will try to go back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Do what you have to do and get some rest.¡±


    Winnie did not think too much, she just concerned his health.


    ¡°Winwin, I want to go to the scene of the ident and see if I can remember anything.¡±

 Chapter 477 Be Controlled by the Police

    Chapter 477 Be Controlled by the Police


    Brian did not lie, but he did not say that he would go with Wendy.


    ¡°Oh, go on. Be safe.¡±


    This topic was sudden, so Winnie could only give such an answer.


    It seemed that Brian would not give up till he found back his memory and he did notpletely trust


    Wendy. It seemed that the woman was very important in his heart.


    Go ahead and find whatever he wanted. The sooner he found that woman, the sooner she would be


    got rid of.


    After lunch, Brian took a rest and left with Morgan. After they left, Winnie remembered that Oscar was


    on the ne today, and it was time to go to the airport to meet him.


    Now that Brian had left, she had to find a way to pick him up.


    She asked the hotel manager to help find a car, arranged for her kids and left for the airport.


    After arriving at the airport, Winnie waited in the car for Oscar''s call, and did not go to the waiting hall.


    After waiting for half an hour or so, Oscar''s phone call came and Winnie and the driver drove directly to


    the exit. Oscar was waiting for them over there, and he went straight to the car.


    ¡°Why changed your schedule temporarily? It makes me forget it.¡±


    As soon as the car started, Winnie asked Oscar.


    ¡°I have something to deal with, buy it has been solved, so I don¡¯t need to deal with it.¡±


    Oscar exined, and then he said.


    ¡°I met Wendy on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Wendy? Did you make a mistake?¡±


    Winnie asked in surprise.


    ¡°No, it must be her. I saw her but she didn''t notice me. Someone picked her up at the exit, I think I met


    him somewhere...¡±


    As Oscar spoke, the car passed the parking lot, Oscar saw Wendy getting in the car.


    ¡°Look, over there, is it Wendy?¡±


    Winnie looked along the direction of Oscar''s finger.


    This was even more surprising to her.


    The woman was indeed Wendy, standing next to two men she knew.


    ¡°Mr. Be.¡±


    Oscar saw Brian standing beside the car and unconsciously called him.


    Then he looked at Winnie, regretting his loquacity.


    Brian was left behind, and Winnie took the line of her sight back.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Winnie could feel her heartache, but she pretended that she was ok.


    Brian lied to her again and probably he had never told her the truth.


    Instead of going to the scene of the ident, he hade to pick up Wendy.


    She really didn''t know what Brian wanted to do. They just parted, and now he brought her here. They


    can¡¯t wait till he went home?


    ¡°Winwin, they are...¡±


    Oscar was distressed that Winnie took it silently. He could see from Winnie''s expression that she did


    not know that Brian came to pick up Wendy.


    However, Brian hid it from Winnie, even if it was business meeting, it had be not simple.


    ¡°I don''t know. Whatever. He''ll tell me if he wants to, and I can''t ask if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Winnie felt stuffy, so she took a deep breath, and spat out.


    ¡°Winwin, have they been in touch all the time?¡±


    Oscar once again captured important information from Winnie''s words. From Winnie¡¯s disappointment,


    this should not be the first time she found Wendy and Brian were together.


    ¡°I am not sure, but they are still in touch. Don''t tell Daenerys, Oscar. I don''t want more people to worry


    about me.¡±


    Winnie wanted to keep things as they were and not make a fuss.


    There was no solution. If they were together with a worry, it would be more tired and more annoyed. It


    was better that she pretended she knew nothing and moved on with her lives. Although some of the


    smiles were fake, as long as the kids were happy.


    Oscar did not continue to ask, but he felt sorry for Winnie.


    It turned out that it were not as good as the surface that she and Brian were together. She just don¡¯t tell


    others. In order not to let others worry, she used her thin shoulders to carry all.


    The car continued on the highway, and when it came to an oil station, the driver went in to fill up oil and


    Oscar went to pee.


    After peeing and when he washed hands, he found his bag gone.


    He thought he left it in the car, so he went back to look for it. But there wasn''t one in the car, and he


    realized it might have been stolen as he was in the toilet.


    After looking around, it could not be found. Winnie was worried.


    ¡°What''s in it?¡±


    ¡°Documents, all my documents are in there, and my cell phone. If it could not be found, I can go and


    see Luke¡¯spetition.¡±


    Oscar was anxious, losing documents was worse than losing money.


    ¡°Don''t worry about thepetition. It''s very troublesome in a foreign country without documents.¡±


    Winnie was more anxious since the documents had been lost.


    ¡°Call the police. Let them get the surveince and see if they can find anyone suspicious.¡±


    Winnie suggested, then she took out the phone to call the police.


    The police arrived soon after. After questioning, they did not get the surveince, but confiscated


    Winnie''s mobile phone and took them to the police car.


    ¡°You should investigate first. Why did you get us under control?¡±


    Winnie was talking to the police.


    ¡°Neither of you can produce valid documents. You should be investigated first.¡±


    The policeman gave a merciless answer.


    ¡°He lost his ID card, otherwise we wouldn''t have called the police. I left my ID card in the hotel, give me


    my mobile phone. I call and ask someone to take it to me...¡±


    Winnie defended, and she felt there was a problem with the police''s enforcement procedures.


    ¡°You have no right to request now. When we find out the truth, we will contact the hotel and send


    someone to pick you up.¡±


    The police refused to give Winnie a chance, nor did they give her the phone back.


    ¡°We are foreigners to them. They need to be cautious, Winwin.¡±


    Oscar also felt that something was wrong, but was afraid that Winnie would encounter violence if she


    provoked the police, so he stopped Winnie.


    But the two spoke in their mother tongue, which was iprehensible to foreigners.


    ¡°It is my fault. If I had contacted the embassy first, there would have been no such thing.¡±


    ¡°I thought the police would find it sooner and we wouldn''t have to renew our document, otherwise it


    would be too much trouble. I did not expect the police worked in this way.¡±


    Winnie angrily said and did not confront with the police anymore.


    Brian did not leave the airport, but after a discussion with Wendy at the airport, he directly took a ne


    to the scene of the incident.


    It was a four-hour drive, and he could not be back at night, so he decided to go by ne.


    Soon, he checked in, got on the ne and turned off the phone. Because both his and Morgan''s


    mobile phones were off, the manager failed to contact Brian when he got news of Winnie.


    The manager was so anxious. He could not contact Winnie and the driver did not know anything, and


    even did not know which police station it was.


    So Winnie and Oscar were shut in the police station.


    Winnie thought that even if Wendy was there, Brian would help her. With that in mind, Winnie looked


    forward to it, but Brian did note till it was dark.


    Brian went straight to the site after getting off the ne. Wendy was there many years ago, plus


    Thomas gave her the specific address, she found the site of the incident smoothly.


    After getting off the car, they came to the crosswalk with Brian.


    ¡°This is it. This is where I pushed you away.¡±


    Wendy said very confidently, but Brian wrinkled his eyebrows.


    In his memory, the ce where he had a car ident should be across the road, but Wendy said it


    was here.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±


    Wendy did not find Brian¡¯s puzzled look, she was very assured and gave the answer.


    ¡°Did you remember anything?¡±


    Brian continued to ask calmly.


    ¡°The car was white and I was wearing casual clothes and a hat. When I saw the caring towards


    you, I didn''t think anything but just went for you.¡±


    ¡°I can''t remember anything else.¡±


    Wendy repeated what she had said several times, and could not say anything new.


    ¡°Wait, you seemed to have reconciliation on the spot, because you weren''t hurt.¡±


    Wendy said suddenly, as if she had just remembered it.


    ¡°Reconciliation? Didn''t you leave then? How did you see it?¡±


    Brian was not surprised, but confused.


    He clearly remembered that he ran away immediately after the ident. How could it be different from


    his memory? Was his memory wrong, or Wendy had confusing memory?


    ¡°I looked back when I left, and you guys were working it out. You weren''t hurt either. I think you talked


    for a while and left. But I didn''t hear what you said.¡±


    Wendy was sure, because that was Thomas said. There must be no wrong.


    Seeing that Wendy was assuring, Brian was at a loss. He wanted to get back his memory, but now he


    was confused after he knew more.


    One was on this side of the road and one was on that side of the road. One solution was to run away,


    the other was to reconcile. How should he judge such a situation?


    There was no way to judge, so he kept asking.


    ¡°Do you remember what I...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Brian wanted to ask what clothes he was wearing at that time, but before he could finish asking,


    Morgan ran over in a hurry with a look of panic.


    ¡°Mr. Be, Sis Winnie has an ident.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing these short words, Brian could not be calm.


    ¡°Sis Winnie went to the airport to pick up Oscar. On the way back, the car went into the oil station to fill


    up the oil. Oscar lost his ID card and called the police. The police came and took Winnie and Oscar


    away.¡±


    ¡°Now Oscar and Winnie are missing.¡±


    Morgan told him what happened. He was anxious and could not control the speed of his speaking.


    ¡°They have been taken away by the police, why they are missing?¡±


    Brian also panicked and began to worry.


    ¡°Oscar''s cell phone was stolen. Winnie''s cell phone is turned off. The driver doesn''t know which police


    station it is and the police have not contacted us yet.¡±


    Morgan said, while trying to figure out a way.


    ¡°Book a flight and go back immediately.¡±


    At this time, Brian had no mood to continue to look for clues to his memories, for him, memories were


    not as important as Winnie.


    ¡°Ticket booking service is temporarily suspended.¡±


    Morgan worked efficiently. When he put away the phone and walked over, he had already tried to book


    the ticket, but the result was not satisfactory.


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 478 Powerless Distance

    Chapter 478 Powerless Distance


    Brian''s heart was already in his throat. If the air ticket could not be booked, he would not be able to go


    back as quickly as possible. Winnie would be in more danger.


    ¡°Within half an hour, there was heavy rain in the city. All flights at the airport have been grounded and


    roads have been closed for the time being.¡±


    Such hopeless news made Morgan break down, let alone Brian.


    Brian stood uneasily, feeling for the first time he was powerless.


    Flights were grounded, roads were closed, and he could go back to find Winnie.


    ¡°Damn it, not at this time.¡±


    Brian could not help but say dirty words, but also hated himself he left Winnie at this time.


    Brian was flustered, but after a while he calmed down. He told himself not to flustered, if he was


    flustered, Winnie could not be found.


    Now the traffic was blocked, but he could make a call. He had to find Winnie via phones.


    Thinking of this, Brian called the hotel manager.


    ¡°Go to the embassy to find a man, work with him to find Winnie as soon as possible.¡±


    Brian ordered and then called his friend at the embassy.


    ¡°My woman is missing. Bring her back to me at once.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Yes, you heard me right. It''s my woman, my wife. Now it is not the time to ask. Get my wife back at


    once.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Someone wille to you and he will tell you the details.¡±


    ¡°If something happened to her here, I wouldn''t spare anyone who has anything to do with it.¡±


    Brian hung up the phone. His heart was still in his throat, even if his friend from the embassy offered


    help.


    Brian was anxious and angry because of Winnie, which made Wendy jealous and shocked. She had


    been with Brian for so many years, it was in days. His mood had never fluctuated because of her.


    Was this true love? What was good about Winnie and he could do anything for her? He could tten


    the city.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Brian. Nothing will happen to Winwin, she was a good man. The police might just do a


    routine check, we''re foreigners after all, and...¡±


    Wendy gentlyforted Brian, but Brian did not listen to it.


    Before Wendy could finish her words, Brian suddenly thought of Winnie''s mobile phone had a


    positioning device. So he took out his phone and turned the tracking mode on.


    But the tracking software had geographical limit and it could not be traced.


    He was to break down. He would have smashed his phone if he did not need it.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Brian. We can''t leave now. Find a ce to rest first, calm down and think how to deal with


    it.¡±


    Although Wendy was embarrassed, she still continued to persuade.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I have booked a hotel. Let¡¯s go to the hotel and find a way.¡±


    Morgan had already arranged the hotel when Brian called, and he felt that they could not find a way on


    the road.


    As Morgan said that, the three of them went to the hotel together.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Wendy had a separate room.


    In Brian''s room, Morgan kept an eye on the flights or highways.


    ¡°Morgan, do two kids know it now?¡±


    Brian stood by the window. The scenery outside the window was very beautiful, but he had no mood to


    see the scenery. His whole heart was as dark and depressed as the sky.


    A storm wasing to the city, and Winnie''s sudden disappearance was a storm for him.


    ¡°No, but it could not be hid longer, they are looking for her now.¡±


    Morgan replied in a low voice.


    ¡°It''s my fault. If we''d driven here we could have gone back. I wanted to be faster, so I took a flight, but I


    did not expect that I couldn''t get through to her phone, so I missed the best time.¡±


    Brian med himself, but at this time Morgan suddenly thought of a problem.


    ¡°Mr. Be, Oscar shoulde over with Wendy on the same flight. Did Sis Winnie see us to pick up


    Wendy in the airport?¡±


    It was not hard to guess. They shoulde on the same flight based on the time. If Winnie really knew


    it, it would beplex.


    After listening to Morgan''s words, Brian frowned more deeply.


    He was in a hurry and forgot Oscar also came these two days.


    ¡°It is possible, we will know when we find Oscar and ask him.¡±


    He would ask Oscar instead of Winnie, because Brian knew she won''t tell the truth even if he asked


    her.


    ¡°Call the manager and see if the police have contacted the hotel.¡±


    Now the most important thing was to find them first, or it would be an empty talk.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Why, Winwin had ID car, what are they doing?¡±


    Brian questioned angrily, but he did not know who he was asking, and who could give him the answer.


    ¡°Brian, Winnie and Oscar are all hacker masters, in foreign countries, this identity is very sensitive. The


    police will have to make a thorough investigation before they send us to bring them back. Don''t worry.


    Sis Winnie is a good person. She''ll be fine.¡±


    Morgan thought so, but he didn''t know what the police thought. It had been a long time, but there was


    no news, Morgan felt it was possible.


    ¡°Hackers...¡±


    Speaking of this, Brian suddenly stopped. He could check it using hackers.


    ¡°Give me the phone. I''ll call Luke.¡±


    Brian then made a call to Luke.


    ¡°Luke, there is a thing I want to tell you. You must be prepared, don¡¯t be panic, be calm and don¡¯t make


    your sister sad. You''re a man, and you''re the only one who can help me at this time.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Dad?¡±


    Luke¡¯s tone was determined and he believed he could take it.


    Brian then talked to Luke in a deep voice.


    ¡°Luke, you must calm down. Mom is missing, and we can only use hacker technology.¡±


    ¡°Tell Dad if you have confidence.¡±


    Brian anxiously asked Luke, because it was dangerous.


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Luke was small, but he said with certainty.


    ¡°Luke, this is not our home, do it leaving no trace. And we can''t use our ownputers or do in it our


    hotel. Get ready, the hotel manager will take you to somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Find the video of the oil station first, and find out which police station the police are from. It''s better to


    have ess to the police station so you will know if Mom and Uncle Oscar are here.¡±


    After Brian said that, he was worried that the child was not careful enough and exposed himself. Then


    he spoke again.


    ¡°Never mind, don''t ess to the police video. It''s dangerous. You just need to find the police.¡±


    ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    Brian was still worried, constantly asked whether Luke could do it.


    Although he knew Luke¡¯s hacker ability was not inferior to Winnie¡¯s, he was a child, and he might be


    found out if he made a slight mistake.


    If it was found out, it would ruin his life.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Dad, I can do it. I''m going out with the Manager.¡±


    Luke attitude was still determined. He had confidence in himself. He would be more careful to find his


    mother.


    ¡°Wait, Luke,fort sister, don''t let her worry. Mom and dad are not around, you are her sky, don¡¯t let


    her cry, ok?¡±


    Brian was worried about Luke, but more worried about Megan. After all, she was a girl and needed to


    be protected. He and Winnie were not around, only Luke could protect her.


    ¡°Dad, rest assured, I go everywhere with Megan, I won''t let her cry.¡±


    ¡°Dad,e back to find Mom. She must be scared and she needs protection too.¡±


    Megan was next to Luke. He could see her and had no need to worry. Luke was worried about his


    mother, was worried that if his mother was bullied and that his mother would be afraid and cry.


    After hanging up the phone, Luke went out with the hotel manager and began to track the location of


    his mother.


    Brian had a more thing to worry. He was worried that Luke could find Winnie.


    ¡°Mr. Be, sit down and have a rest. You''ve been on your feet for hours.¡±


    Morgan tried to persuade him. Brian not only stood there for several hours, but also did not rx his


    brow. There was worry in his eyes, and he did not even take a drink of water.


    How long could he insist in this state of extreme tension. Everyone was waiting for him to figure a way


    out, waiting for him to give orders. If he fell down, the two men who were taken away would not be


    found.


    ¡°I''m not in the mood to sit down. I''m worried to death for it was raining heavily.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen? It doesn''t seem like an ident to me.¡±


    Brian was worried and analyzed it with aplex mood.


    ¡°Do you mean someone did it on purpose?¡±


    Morgan said out Brian''s doubts.


    ¡°It''s possible. The police process was not right. It looks more like a deliberate dy.¡±


    Brian was suspicious, but he had no evidence and he did not know who did it.


    ¡°Well, what does he want? The police took them away, but they could not disappear. We''ll get they


    back in the end.¡±


    Morgan couldn''t figure out what the purpose was.


    ¡°It is a warning.¡±


    Brian thought about the same thing, but came up with a warning as the only possible conclusion.


    ¡°They just want Winwin to suffer inside. The police beat Winwin, give her a lesson and let her out. Even


    if weined, she would have suffered and been scared.


    Brian was worried. If Winnie really got beaten and frightened, he would investigate it. No matter who


    was behind, he would not spare him.


    ¡°It could happen, but who is it?¡±


    Morgan epted this statement, but he did not know who he was and did not know whether he was


    targeting Winnie or Brian.


    ¡°I can''t tell until I find Winwin.¡±


    Brian suspected many people, but he did not know who it was before investigation.


    ¡°By the way, hire a private jet and be ready to fly back as soon as the storm warning is removed.¡±

 Chapter 479 Winnie was Found

    Chapter 479 Winnie was Found


    Brian was not in the mood to sit in the departure lounge and wait for a flight. By then, he had already


    flown back.


    Only Brian could feel how eager he was to get back. He could only pray that the rain would stop and he


    could fly to Winnie as fast as possible.


    He could not be at ease for he could not see Winnie.


    After Wendy returned to the hotel, she was in no mood to rest at all. Brian was worried to death, but


    she was secretly happy.


    After much deliberation, she made a call.


    Without waiting for Wendy to speak, the other side had begun to show off.


    ¡°Well, how is that?¡±


    ¡°It is really you, why didn¡¯t you discuss with me in advance?¡±


    Wendy was surprised.


    ¡°Why? It''s my business what I want to do in my country. I want to surprise you by telling you now.¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s up to you how far you go.¡±


    The man was arrogant, which made Wendy unhappy. But she could leave things unfinished once it had


    begun. Penny told her to warn Winnie at the right time and this was her warning.


    ¡°How far can you go?¡±


    Wendy asked the man in reply.


    ¡°They could only be there for a few more days, sooner orter they will be released. I have investigated


    them and found no illegal records, and have not done any illegal operations in my country. There is no


    excuse to detain them for too long.¡±


    The man answered arrogantly.


    ¡°Can''t you teach her a lesson?¡±


    Wendy dare not make it big, and Brian had connected the embassy. She could not save herself if it


    became big.


    Besides, she just wanted to give her warning, not to kill her.


    ¡°Well......¡±


    The man was perplexed.


    ¡°That won''t be easy. Although I can give her a lesson with any excuse, no one wants to take the risk.


    This is a matter of two countries.¡±


    ¡°Then detain her for as long as you can.¡±


    Wendy did not force him to do so. After all, no one was obliged to lose their job for her.


    ¡°It can be done. You are here right? Come and see the child.¡±


    As she stopped, the man spoke of the child.


    ¡°I am here, but I have limited time. I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°You muste and see the child no matter you have time or now. I did the work for you, and you


    should do what you promised me. Or don''t me me for exposing you.¡±


    The man directly interrupted the words of Wendy. If Wendy did not keep her words, he would break his


    words.


    ¡°You......Okay, I''ll be there.¡±


    Wendy agreed, but she was reluctant to be there.


    Luke had found the video of the oil station at the fastest speed and clearly saw his mother being taken


    away by the police. Luke checked the license te number and the police station.


    At this, Luke stopped and thought of his father''s words. But at another thought, only when he found the


    exact location of her mother, the police could not quibble, so that he could save his mother faster.


    So Luke continued the operation and carefully essed to the police surveince system. It was


    difficult to ess to it and it took him 20 minutes to get the password, but once the password was


    found, it became easy.


    After ten minutes, Luke sessfully essed to the police surveince system.


    Looking through the video, Luke soon saw his mother and Uncle Oscar.


    Luke said excitedly.


    ¡°Uncle, call Dad. Mom and Uncle Thomas are at this police station.¡±


    The hotel manager recovered in shock and quickly called Brian.


    The rain had stopped, he had not yet got the news.


    ¡°Is the ne ready?¡±


    Brian was still pacing up and down the floor.


    ¡°Yes, it is on the roof of this hotel.¡±


    Morgan had answered this question several times.


    ¡°Is Wendy ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready. But Mr. Be, do you really want to take Wendy?¡±


    Morgan did not oppose Wendy to go to the city, but he hoped she could fly by herself instead of going


    there with them.


    ¡°She said she was going to meet a friend, so we''d go together.¡±


    ¡°She is a woman and is abroad. She came here to help me. It''s not good to leave her alone.¡±


    Brian knew what Morgan was worried about, but he nned to tell Winnie the truth when she was


    found.


    Wendy came by the same in with Oscar. Oscar would tell her when he saw Winnie. If he concealed


    it, Winnie would be ufortable.


    ¡°You left Sis Winnie alone.¡±


    Morgan encouraged himself to speak for Winnie. He expected to get scolding at the end of this speech,


    but he still said it.


    However, Brian was not even in a temper mood.


    ¡°Do you know that I me myself for that? I should have brought her with me, or left you with her. And


    it would not have happened.¡±


    Brian regretted it. He felt better that Morgan med him, or he would be stuck in his own remorse.


    As Brian''s voice fell, there was a call.


    Brian didn''t even look at it before he picked it up.


    ¡°Mr. Be, Winnie has been found, she is in the XXX police station.¡±


    The hotel manager was excited.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Brian finally showed a look of surprise.


    ¡°Yes, we have seen the video from the police station. Winnie and her friend have been taken into the


    police station.¡±


    ¡°Luke hacked into the police surveince system?¡±


    Brian knew that it must be Luke.


    ¡°Yes, he is only six years old, but he is a genius. I was dumbfounded.¡±


    Speaking of Luke''s ability, the manager was excited.


    ¡°Has he not been found?¡±


    Asked Brian, worried.


    ¡°No, and now he has exited. He said he might be found if it took too long.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I know. Look after them and I''ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Brian hung up the phone, feeling his heart finally at ease. After all, knowing the whereabouts of Winnie,


    the rest would be easy to be dealt with.


    Brian hung up the phone and contacted the friend at the embassy and told him which police station


    Winnie was in. But he neglected the fact that it was veryte and they had got off work.


    Everything would have to wait until tomorrow morning.


    But what made him even more agitated was that, the storm did not stop and it rained again.


    Brian was on pins and needles, terrified. This mood was suffering and more torturing than death.


    As Brian was agitated, Wendy knocked at the door and came in with food.


    ¡°Brian, no matter what happened, you can only deal with it when you have food. Eat some.¡±


    Wendy concerned Brian gently. She knew she could not be scheming at this moment, but it was right to


    show concern.


    ¡°I know, but I can''t eat. Morgan, you eat, you can''t be hungry.¡±


    Brian could not eat, but Morgan could not be hungry.


    ¡°Mr. Be, I won''t eat, if you don''t. You worry about Sis Winnie, and I worry about her, too. If you can


    hold on, I can hold on.¡±


    Morgan was really hungry, but he was also worried about Brian. He had to use this to stimte Brian.


    Otherwise, Brian would fall down when Winnie was rescued.


    Brian understood Morgan''s meaning. He was moved by Morgan. Morgan, Albert and Calvin had


    worked for him for so many years, they never liked Penny and worried about Wendy, but they all


    respected and liked Winnie.


    This was not his credit, but Winnie did a good job and deserved to be liked.


    Brian was moved, but Wendy was upset to hear that. In all the years she had been with Brian, Morgan


    had never been so worried about her.


    It seemed that not only Albert, but also Morgan was on Winnie''s side, so was Calvin.


    ¡°Brian, eat some. If you don''t eat, I won''t eat either.¡±


    Wendy put aside her difort. She should not be jealous now, it was the best opportunity to win


    Brian¡¯s favor.


    With that, she was to take away the food.


    ¡°Don''t take it away. We''ll eat it together.¡±


    Brian said and sat down. He couldn''t let them go hungry because of himself.


    Brian had no appetite at all, but he ate some. But Winnie had been hungry.


    Because it was a temporary detention, she and Oscar were locked up together, so Winnie had less to


    worry about.


    It was night now, except on the way they were asked about their basic information, the police had never


    Now the police were off duty, they had not yet had dinner.


    ¡°Is that how the police treat foreigners? We are not prisoners, we have identity, we are notmercial


    spies to steal state secrets, why locked us up?¡±


    Winnie whispered. After a whole afternoon of tormenting, she had no strength now. Her physical


    condition was not good, she could really can¡¯t stand such treatment.


    ¡°If we really stole state secrets, we would be focus and would not be ignored.¡±


    Oscar made a joke at this moment. It seemed that the man was indeed reckless than the woman.


    ¡°I don''t know how many days it''s going to take. My two kids would be worried at night if they can¡¯t find


    me.¡±


    Winnie only worried about the kids. The two kids would be worried since she was suddenly taken away.


    But as so long time had passed, even if Brian was busy, he should have known that she got caught.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why he did nothing and did note and see her?


    Whether or not he was with Wendy, she became unimportant?


    Damn man. He should have saved her for the sake of the kids, came and see her so that the kids


    would not be worried. How could he be so calm and did nothing?


    ¡°Don''t worry, they''ll be all right since someone takes care of them. We can''t be locked up forever.¡±


    Oscarforted Winnie.

 Chapter 480 Winnie iswas taken Taken awayAway

    Chapter 480 Winnie iswas taken Taken awayAway


    Oscar knew that Winnie had been worried about the babykids since she arrivedwas there. But there''s


    there was no use worrying about death in captivity since they were locked up.


    ¡°Why didn''t anyonee to meet no onees and pick us up?¡±


    Oscar said with doubts and felt it abnormal. ording tomon sense, Brian should have appeared


    long ago, at least he should have sent someone toe over though he was not around.


    ¡°Either we are abandoned or forgotten. Otherwise we''d be back by now.¡±


    Winnie consoled herself with these words. She did not believe that Brian had not known about it and


    did not want to believe that Brian would leave her alone since he had known.


    But the truth was that she got abandoned.


    ¡°We can only wait till our huge country realizes that we are missing andes to our rescue.¡±


    Oscar tried to make the situation as easy as possible so that Winnie wouldn''t worry about the kids.


    ¡°It''s embarrassing to disturb the country.¡±


    Winnie continued tofort herself in the form of a joke.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s don''t bother the country, but find our own way out.¡±


    ¡°I can''t take my cell phone back, or someone wille if I call. Don''t they know where we are?¡±


    Oscar suddenly came to the crux of the matter, but felt that the possibility was small. How could they


    know nothing since they were taken away by the police?


    ¡°How could they not know? If the police have to verify our identities, they would go to the hotel and


    confirm. How could they not know we are here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what they are doing? They may be so busy and have forgotten about us.¡±


    Winnie did not believe it was possible. Even if the police did not verify their identities, the kids would


    find their mothers at night, and they would find them missing. Did Brian think she eloped with Oscar, so


    he didn''t look for her?


    She was not like him, with so many new and old lovers, and could not possibly elope.


    ¡°Wait then, I can¡¯t do anything. I only hope Megan and Luke don''t cry and don''t be sad.¡±


    Winnie was still worried about the two kids.


    She hoped that Brian left her and two kids in a foreign country in a fit of rage, which was blessing to


    her.


    ¡°No, Luke is responsible and he as an elder brother can take care of Megan. Don''t worry, don''t


    overthink, Brian will get us out tomorrow.¡±


    Oscar could onlyfort her. Since Brian did not appear, Winnie must mind it, but she did not say it


    out.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    She hoped she would not be forgotten.


    ¡°I''m cold, this damn police station don''t take us as human being. They don''t offer us food and even a


    quilt. Do they want to freeze us to death?¡±


    Winnie huddled herself as she said that, then Oscar took off his coat to Winnie.


    ¡°Go to sleep if you''re tired. We''ll be out in the morning.¡±


    ¡°It''s still cold. I think it will still be cold even if there is a quilt.¡±


    Not only her body but also her heart was cold.


    Every time she had an ident, Brian would not be there. Sometimes she wondered if Brian had


    avoided her on purpose or hoped that she would just disappear in the ident.


    If not, how could he not be around every time? Winnie really did not know how to exin this situation.


    ¡°Then I hug you, so you won''t be cold. But don''t tell Brian, or he''ll kill me.¡±


    Oscar said, holding Winnie in his arms.


    However, Oscar''s hug did not make Winnie feel better, did not make her feel warm.


    Winnie did not speak for a long time. Oscar thought Winnie was asleep.


    But he gradually felt something wrong with the heating from Winnie''s body. It was a dry feeling of


    heat.


    Oscar suddenly became nervous. He reached out his hand and touched Winnie''s forehead. He felt


    scalding hot from it and then realized that she had a fever.


    He hurried to call Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Have I got another fever?¡±


    Winnie had long found herself wrong, but she was dizzy and did not have the strength to speak.


    She was helpless that her body had a problem in this difficult time.


    ¡°Yes, it''s very hot. What''s wrong? Why do you have a fever suddenly?¡±


    Oscar asked anxiously. If she had been hot for a night, she would be sick.


    ¡°There was nothing ufortable before the fever, but now I feel sick all over. I am helpless about my


    physical quality, sometimes I want to die.¡±


    Winnie was helpless. She was weak when she was ignored, even her body did not support her.


    ¡°Wait, I call someone.¡±


    Oscar put Winnie down on the ground while he got up and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Anyone here? Someone''s sick here.¡±


    ¡°Anyone here?¡±


    In a moment a policeman on duty came over.


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡±


    Asked the policeman in an imperious manner.


    ¡°She''s sick with a fever and needs to go to the hospital.¡±


    Oscar pointed to Winnie on the ground and answered anxiously.


    However, the police were watching Oscar with vignce, for fear that Oscar would y tricks.


    ¡°You lie. Try to go out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. How can we joke about it? Come in and see if she has a high fever.¡±


    Oscar became visibly angry, he hated the police''s callousness.


    ¡°If I go in, you would y tricks. Wait, I call someone toe.¡±


    With these words, the policeman went away, leaving a man with a fever. And then he came back half


    an hourter with several other police, as if they were felons.


    The police came in, two stood by the door, one controlled Oscar, and one reached out to touch


    Winnie''s forehead.


    It waster confirmed that Winnie was really ill.


    The police, visibly nervous, went out.


    After they quietly discussed, they took Winnie out.


    ¡°You must take me with you. You can''t take only her away.¡±


    Oscar shouted, but the police did not pay any attention to Oscar''s demands and took Winnie away


    alone.


    ¡°You rascals, I''ll sue you when I get out. Aren''t you afraid of causing controversy by treating foreigners


    like this?¡±


    The police had gone a long way, but Oscar was still shouting loudly. Winnie was taken away, he was


    worried and he was not sure if she had been sent to the hospital.


    Oscar could not be calm and kept shouting loudly.


    After more than twenty minutes of shouting, the police came back, but not the same ones. They


    brought back a man and locked him next door.


    Oscar took the opportunity to continue speaking.


    ¡°You are police, not scoundrels. How can you detain foreigners arbitrarily? How can wee to your


    country without proper procedures?¡±


    ¡°Where have you taken my friend? She''s ill. If anything happens to her, I''ll sue you. And the embassy


    will get involved.¡±


    But no matter what Oscar said, the police were unmoved. After locking that man, they felt.


    ¡°Damn it, bastard. Go to hell.¡±


    Oscar scolded those police angrily, wishing they drowned in his saliva.


    At this moment, the prisoner next door put his head out to look at Oscar.


    ¡°Are you a foreigner?¡±


    The man was obviously a local, but he talked to Oscar in hisnguage.


    ¡°Yes, I am a foreigner. You can speak ournguage?¡±


    Oscar asked with surprise.


    ¡°Yes, but it''s not standard. I lived in your country for several years.¡±


    That man looked at Oscar up and down and was curious about what he had just said.


    ¡°You got caught for no reason?¡±


    The man found it difficult tomunicate in a foreignnguage, so he used English instead.


    ¡°Yes, I lost all my document when I got off the ne. I called the police and they brought me and my


    friends here. We''ve been locked up since the afternoon and there was anyone to ask us questions.¡±


    Oscar said angrily.


    ¡°Your family doesn''t know it?¡±


    Continued the man.


    ¡°I think they don¡¯t know, or they would not have showed up by now.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s words were nothing to that man, but he felt far-fetched. How could they have not been found


    missing? The only possibility was that their whereabouts had not been found.


    ¡°Do you want to call your family?¡±


    The man asked kindly.


    ¡°My phone is lost and my friend''s are confiscated. Do you have a phone?¡±


    As Oscar finished asking, the man had enthusiastically handed the phone to Oscar.


    Oscar, like seeing infinite hope, took the phone and thanked him again and again.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡±


    Oscar then made a call to Brian. Now he was d he remembered Brian¡¯s phone number.


    Brian could not eat after only a few bites, so he put down chopsticks and kept looking at his phone.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Be, Sis Winnie will be fine. I think there is something strange about this matter.


    When I find Sis Winnie, I will trust my rtionship to investigate this matter thoroughly. Hold everyone


    ountable. I would like to see which of those policemen can take up the responsibility. They will all


    lose their jobs.¡±


    Morgan said angrily. Seeing that Brian was gloomy and could not eat, Morgan hated the police.


    Although Brian was looking at the phone, although he did not look up at Morgan, he had heard


    Morgan''s words.


    He and Morgan had just discussed it, but why did Morgan say it again now? And his hatred seemed to


    be deeper.


    Did he say it to someone deliberately? Only Wendy was an outsider. Did he say that to Wendy or did


    he want to convey this warning through Wendy?


    Brian did not speak. He looked outside and found the rain had stopped.


    But Wendy''s eyes have some wandering took over the words of Morgan.


    ¡°We''re abroad, it''s hard to defend our rights. They can''t be speaking on our side.¡±


    ¡°We have the embassy. If they don''t side with us, we will make it big, so that the media and the state


    get justice for us. I do not believe that Sis Winnie suffered such a big grievance and has no ce to


    redress injustice. Mr. Be won''t give up if there was exnation or an apology.¡±


    Morgan said more angrily and Wendy''s reaction also made him angry.


    Brian kept his eyes on Wendy when she spoke.


    The expression on her face was masked as she spoke. But when Morgan contradicted her, especially


    when he talked about the embassy, there was a clear sh of panic in her eyes.

 Chapter 481 Winnie is in the Hospital

    Chapter 481 Winnie is in the Hospital


    Brian wondered if Wendy had anything to do with it, or if she was an insider.


    But she should not have so much ability to instigate the police or bear the consequences of this matter.


    "I will thoroughly investigate it when I am back, you continue to eat."


    "Morgan, confirm whether the rainstorm warning has been lifted after dinner. It doesn¡¯t rain now."


    With that, he got up and went to the window to see if the sky cleared.


    As he was observing, his phone rang. The number showed the city where Winnie lived, and it was a


    foreign number. Brian hesitated for a moment before he picked it up.


    Before Brian could say a word, Oscar¡¯s voice was heard.


    "Mr. Brian, where are you? Why don''t youe to the police station? Come on, Winwin has a high


    fever and has been taken away by the police. It is not safe for a woman.¡±


    Oscar directly told Brian that Winnie was taken away before he told the whole situation.


    "High fever? Winwin has a high fever again? I''m trapped in another city because of the rainstorm. I


    can''t go back."


    Winnie was taken away with a high fever, he was more worried.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You can''te back, then send someone here. It has been ten hours till now from afternoon. Have


    you not noticed that Winwin is missing? They locked us up. No one came to ask. They just left us here


    without giving us food. It''s cold and humid here at night, Winwin can¡¯t take it with her condition."


    Oscar was incoherent. He did not know what to say, but just said what it had urred to his mind.


    "I''ve been trying to find you. The driver who picked you up did not know which police station took you


    away. I''ve got someone connecting with the embassy. A few hours ago Luke found your specific


    location. I have asked the hotel manager toe to you, but he was not allowed to go in."


    "I will tell the details when I go back. Now the most important is Winwin, how is she?"


    How could Brian not look for her? It was only that he could not go back and there were something


    which could not be dealt with easily. While he was on the phone, Morgan heard him and ran over.


    "Morgan, confirm again and see if we can leave."


    After giving orders to Morgan, Brian heard Oscar''s answer.


    ¡°She is sick badly and has just been taken away by the police. They may take her to the hospital, but


    I''m afraid that someone is trying to do something to her, because the way the police treat us is


    abnormal."


    Oscar showed his concerns. Before he could see Winnie, he was worried.


    "Damn the police, I''m going to hold them ountable. I''m going to get them out of that uniform. Oscar,


    don''t worry, I will send someone to the nearby hospital to look for Winnie."


    Brian was to go crazy. He could not leave now and did not know the situation of Winnie. Now he


    wished he were the Monkey King and could fly to Winnie with a somersault.


    "If you know someone in the embassy, ask the embassy to look for her. Even if we find her, we may not


    see her."


    Oscar gave his opinion, because the embassy was more powerful. At least they could meet Winnie and


    it could ensure her safety.


    "Ok, I arrange it now, contact me when you have news."


    Brian hung up the phone and then called the friend in the embassy. Then he called Manager Lee and


    asked him to look for arger area.


    After arranging everything, Morgan gave him good news.


    "Mr. Be, the warming is lifted. We can leave immediately."


    Brian marched out of the room without hesitation. He wanted to see Winnie now. He wanted to hold her


    in his arms and apologize to her because it was his bad.


    Half an hourter, Brian sessfully returned to the city of Winnie. After asking the hotel manager to


    take care of Wendy, he joined to find Winnie with Morgan.


    As he returned to the city, he felt anxious, afraid that Winnie might have an ident.


    After looking for her like a headless chicken for a while, he met a friend from the embassy in a hospital


    a little far from the police station.


    After theymunicated for a while, they came to the nurse.


    "Was there a woman brought in by the police..."


    Before Morgan finished asking, a nurse pointed in the direction of the emergency room.


    "There''s a woman over there getting infusion, and the police are there."


    Brian ran along the direction of the nurse''s fingers before the nurse finished her words.


    Morgan and the friend from the embassy followed him.


    Brian ran to the emergency room, and sure enough, he saw Winnie lying there with her eyes closed


    and her face flushed as if she was still in a high fever.


    However, when Brian walked to Winnie, he was stopped by two police. Brian was angry and punched


    at them.


    Before he could punch at the police, he was stopped by his friend.


    ¡°Brian, calm down; if you hit them, we can¡¯t give exnation.¡±


    "Winnie is here, you don''t have to worry. I''llmunicate with them."


    At this time Morgan also stopped Brian. While his friend was speaking, he had pulled Brian aside.


    The friend of the embassy first showed his work permit to the police, and when the police saw it, they


    were timid.


    "Thisdy is from our country and we have the right to see her."


    "You have the right, but this is our country, and you have to cooperate before the investigation."


    The police encouraged themselves to confront the man at the embassy. Now they knew it became big,


    but their self- esteem would not allow them to give up.


    "We are cooperating with the investigation. We have proper documents. But you detained them for


    more than ten hours. Have you conducted an investigation? Have you questioned the people involved?


    Your enforcement seems unfair and I will go through the proper channels to hold you ountable."


    The friend of the embassy was a formidable character, with a tough attitude and no sign of fear.


    "We are doing our work. We have not done with our investigation. Please cooperate."


    The attitude of the police apparently relented, and they were somewhat afraid of the embassy''s


    involvement.


    "Yes, you are doing your work, but you should have regr procedures, and I would like to see what


    your regr procedures are. Police, I am not satisfied now, please ask the leader of your police station


    to show your handling procedures."


    The friend at the embassy had been through many of these things, but the police¡¯s response was out of


    the norm. And they were already showing signs of guilt.


    Just after the friend of the embassy showed his attitude, Brian spoke.


    "I will pursue this matter, but my wife is the most important right now. I want to know how she is, and if


    she is in danger?¡±


    Since she had been found, he could investigate the responsibility gradually. He was worried about


    Winnie who was quietly lying there.


    "She has a fever, the doctor has given her medicine. Don''t worry."


    One of the police answered Brian.


    But Brian could not ept his understatement.


    "Don''t worry? What if it was your family lying there? Will you not be worried? Let me in, and I want to


    make sure myself that she is all right."


    Brian could only see Winnie, but could not touch her. Before he could confirm that she was ok, he


    would be always worried.


    "Sorry, she''s under investigation and you can''t get close to her."


    The police insisted, though he was nervous, which made Brian go furious.


    Again he swung his fist at the police, but was stopped by Morgan and his friend.


    His friend was sensible and knew what the punch would do. So he had been alert to the impulse of


    Brian.


    "Let me go."


    Brian shouted angrily.


    "Calm down, Mr. Be. We can''t turn a good thing into a bad one."


    Morgan persuaded Brian.


    Brian still angrily shouted at the police.


    "Listen, I''m not going to spare you. If you insist on not letting me see her, I will escte this conflict into


    a diplomatic conflict between the two countries. I will pull back all my investments in your country. If you


    can afford it, keep stopping me."


    Brian was angry, like a mad lion. Even if the hunter aimed his gun at him, he could not calm his


    persistent heart that he wanted to see Winnie.


    Brian''s angry warnings seemed to have worked, as the police officers stood looking at each other. They


    did not know what kind of character Brian was, but if he had no background and strength, he would not


    be so arrogant.


    One of the policemen walked over to Brian.


    "Sir, please show your ID card."


    "I have it."


    Morgan took out Brian''s ID car and handed it to the police.


    The police scanned it with a device in their hands, which revealed the information about Brian,


    including his many investments in the country.


    After the policeman finished reading, his face changed slightly and he looked back at his colleague.


    After several police officers made eye contact, the officer turned around and handed the ID card to


    Morgan.


    "You can go and see by yourself, Sir."


    The policepromised. As his voice fell, Brian strode to Winnie''s bedside.


    "Winiwn...Winwin¡­I am Brian."


    "Winwin, wake up."


    Brian''s voice was so urgent that his voice was like a fire.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Winnie''s depressed voice shocked Brian''s heart. He held Winnie''s hand excitedly and then asked with


    concern.


    "Are you all right? Do you feel any ufortable? Did they beat you?"


    "No, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    It was the same sentence. Winnie pacified Brian with her weak voice.


    She head Brian shouted at the police. This man wanted to escte the conflict into a diplomatic conflict


    between the two countries for her. He wanted to withdraw all his investments for her.


    It had no doubt that at this moment this man loved her, which made her feel warm and loved.


    It was Brian, whose voice sounded even more worrisome, who desperately needed reassurance.


    "Are you really all right?"


    Brian looked at Winnie in disbelief. Her face looked bad and rosy. She opened her eyes slowly which


    was red, she must have a high fever.

 Chapter 482 Jonny, a Foreign Man

    Chapter 482 Jonny, a Foreign Man


    Brian touched Winwin''s head with his hand. It felt hot, but, to his relief, she began to sweat, which


    proved that the fever was beginning to subside.


    After checking, he was still not at ease.


    "Morgan, arrange a whole body examination for her now."


    "Yes, Mr. Be."


    Morgan went to find a doctor, and the friend of the embassy was still negotiating with the police.


    "We''ll take care of her, you can watch here. Also, tomorrow morning, on behalf of the embassy, I will


    formally talk with your leaders. The device in your hand can check out the basic information of our


    people, but it has been dyed for such a long time that our people could not bear and fell ill. You are


    clearly intentional, and I would raise objection to everyone involved, you station and your leaders."


    After the embassy staff said that arrogantly, he walked directly to Brian.


    Now the police were obviously afraid. If it went big, they would lose their jobs, and it would affect a lot


    of diplomatic matters. Therefore, they did not contradict the embassy staff.


    So Winnie was left in Brian''s care, but two policemen were left to guard her.


    Winnie did not confront Brian, she was finally relieved after a thorough examination.


    In the hospital''s advanced ward, Winnie''s fever had subsided, but she was still lying in bed weakly. And


    Brian had been sitting on the bed to watch her.


    It was at this moment that Brian''s nervous heart calmed down.


    "What happened, Winwin?"


    Brian asked softly when Winnie got better, now he looked different from himself just now like a crazy


    lion.


    "s......"


    Winnie described it roughly.


    "It''s my fault. I thought the police would get it back sooner and Oscar didn''t have to reapply for his ID


    card. There would have been less hassle if we had asked the embassy for help directly."


    Winnie felt it was her moment of oversight caused such a situation.


    "Did the police make a hard time for you and Oscar?"


    Brian repeated questions, afraid that Winnie would not tell him the truth.


    "They locked us up in a temporary cell without questioning or investigating. They didn''t even give us


    water to drink. At supper time, they got off work directly and the ones on duty ignored us. We have not


    had food yet.¡±


    Winnie was not beaten, but the torture was crushing.


    Two policemen were in the hospital room, but Winnie did not fear them and continued to tell what


    happened to her.


    "I have asked Morgan to get some food for you, and also asked the friend from the embassy to meet


    Oscar."


    Brian said gently, but he had scolded the police in heart for countless time.


    He wanted to lock up all the policemen and starve them for ten days and nights to see what they could


    do.


    "It is ok to be hungry,, but I couldn''t stand the damp and cold nights, or I wouldn''t have had a high


    fever."


    Winnie still felt it dark and bleak, like a hell.


    "Winwin, I will vent for you. I''m not going to let it go."


    Brian said angrily staring at the two policemen.


    The two policemen looked around, obviously they were afraid.


    "Is Oscar all right?¡±


    Winnie asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be all right."


    "How about the children, did they cry?"


    When Winnie asked about the children, her voice began to shake. She did not dare to imagine what the


    children should do if she was missing. If Brian did note to her, would the children live in a lifetime


    with expectation?


    "Megan cried, but Luke was tough. He''s been taking care of his sister. But don''t worry, I told them I


    found you. Take a rest, eat and sleep and you will be all right."


    Brian felt at ease after confirming Winnie was all right. He would take care of the police and the one


    behind the scene.


    Wendy was arranged by the hotel manager to stay in his hotel, but she did not know it was Brian''s


    hotel.


    She kept fidgeting in the hotel. If it could not be handled well, she would be in trouble based on Brian''s


    attitude.


    She did not know how long she had been worried in her room, only that her heart had been agitated,


    and that it had been hanging there with a torturous feeling.


    Just when she didn''t know what to do, someone called.


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was an urgent voice from the other side before Wendy


    could speak.


    "It''s a bit of a mess. Now the embassy is involved and they may lose their jobs. When ites to


    diplomacy between the two countries, it''s even more troublesome."


    The man spoke, but Wendy was terrified.


    "What, how could it be so serious?"


    What she had been worried happened, Wendy did not know what to do now.


    "I don''t know what to do. If they investigate it, you and I will be exposed. The buck will fall on us."


    The man was nervous, too. As his voice fell, he began toint.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me this woman''s husband has such a background? If you had said it earlier, we


    would have warmed her with a few words and let her go, and we would not make it big."


    "This is a foreign country. Can his power extend abroad?"


    Wendy thought that these two were not rted. Brian was powerful, but he was in foreign countries,


    and he had not privileges abroad.


    "He is abroad, but hispany has invested in many highly profitable enterprises in our country,


    especially in this city. Can the country not take such people seriously?"


    "He has threatened to escte the matter into a foreign conflict if no one is in charge. He said he would


    withdraw all his investments if he gets no exnation."


    "Even the government of our city cannot afford such a big loss, let alone us personally."


    The man was more and more nervous. He did not expect that a small thing would end up like this.


    "What should we do? I can''t be exposed. Jonny, help me. Make sure they don''t know I did it."


    Wendy begged the foreign man named Jonny.


    Jonny sighed, and then paused for a moment before speaking.


    "Wendy, I''ll try my best to help you with this. But money is needed to keep the police'' mouths shut."


    "How much is it?¡±


    Wendy asked eagerly.


    "It needs a lot of money, otherwise things won''t be settled down. They''re doing me a favor at the risk of


    losing their jobs. If money can solve it, it is the best oue."


    Wendy was silent, as she understood what that meant and she probably could not afford it.


    But if it could not be handled well, she would have nothing in the future, what was the use of money?


    "All right, you help me think of a way to solve it, I will pay for it."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy had to agree, no matter what, she did not want to give up.


    "There''s one more thing you should agree with me."


    Jonny continued.


    "What?¡±


    Wendy frowned, afraid of Jonny''s questions.


    "Remarry with me. If it is solved, remarry with me."


    Sure enough, what Jonny said was what Wendy had been worried about. She had not contacted


    Jonny, because she did not want to remarry him.


    "Jonny, we..."


    "The kid keeps looking for you, and I can''t do anything about it. If you agree to remarry me, I will take


    care of it, if you don¡¯t agree, let nature take its course. If you''re lucky, it might be resolved and you will


    not be exposed even if you don¡¯t spend a penny."


    Jonny made a threat to Wendy who did not know what to do.


    Wendy really wanted to scold him. Based on Brian''s character, he would certainly pursue it. As long as


    he pursued it, there must be results. And she would lose.


    But what choice did she have now? No one had given her multiple choices. There was only one path,


    and she had to go, even though it was full of thorns.


    "Well, I agree. But I have to go back to my country first. I wille back when I take care of


    everything."


    Wendy could only reply Jonny like that. At the moment she had no choice, the most important thing


    was to solve the problem.


    Winnie looked better after eating some rice porridge. Other than weakness, there were no obvious


    symptoms.


    "Have some sleep. I will take care of everything."


    Brian said softly. Looking at Winnie who was weak at the moment, he was distressed. Winnie would not


    be in the hospital if he was around her and it would not be dyed.


    "I can''t sleep, I am worrying Oscar."


    Winnie was weak, but not sleepy. It happened so suddenly that she waspletely unprepared. And


    there were other things bothering her, too. She couldn''t possibly be sleepy.


    "Although he hasn''t been released yet, he''s been fed and sheltered, and now he''s sleeping. Winwin,


    don''t worry. Oscar will be all right. I''ll get him out tomorrow."


    Brian promised so that she would not be worried.


    "s......I didn''t expect it would happen. I''ve been here for years and I''ve never encountered anything


    like this. I''m really disappointed now."


    Winnie was not going toe to this city again. It was unsuitable for her. She must have done bad


    things here in herst life and she had never met good things here this life.


    "No one would have expected that, otherwise, I wouldn''t have left you alone."


    Brian was guilty that he could not give Winnie timely help.


    If Oscar had not tried to make a phone call to him, he would not have met Winnie now.


    When his woman needed him most, he was with another woman. He ate with other women when his


    woman was hungry and sick. Such a man should go to hell and suffer inhuman torment.


    Brian''s words made Winnie think of Wendy. And then she gave a bitter smile and remembered why


    Brian did note to her immediately.

 Chapter 483 The Police Apologized

    Chapter 483 The Police Apologized


    No matter what Winnie was thinking, she would not ask a single word. She should experience it and


    ept it and should notin.


    "It is ok, don¡¯t take it in your heart."


    "Winwin, I''m sorry I didn''t find you in the first time."


    Brian could not help but say sorry. He knew Winnie did not like to hear that, but he had to say sorry.


    "Nothing to be sorry about."


    Hearing "sorry", Winnie felt ufortable. But this time she endured it because he still did a lot of


    things he was sorry about, though she required him not to say sorry.


    In other words, even if she asked, he still couldn''t do it.


    "I was on the ne at that time, both Morgan''s and my mobile phones were turned off," He said.


    Brian intended to exin clearly. When it came to ne, he had to mention Wendy.


    "Winwin, besides Morgan, Wendy was with me. Based on the time, Oscar and Wendy should have


    Brian paused and wanted to continue. At this time Winnie felt more bitter and then said.


    "I know, Oscar told me. But I didn''t know you were on a ne again."


    Winnie really did not expect that. She thought Brian did not go to find his memories, but to see Wendy.


    So, Brian wanted to take Wendy to find his memories back. That exined everything. Brian did not


    know that she was taken away by the police. Brian was not in the same city with her, so he could not


    appear at the first time.


    Since so, even if he didn''t show up, she should notin.


    "We flew to another city. I told you I would go to see the ident site. I nned to drive there, but I


    wanted to have dinner with you at night, and if I drove, I couldn''te back, so I took a ne, but I


    missed the best time to find you."


    Brian was sorry. He wanted to exin it clearly, so that Winnie would not have wild thought.


    "No, I don''t me you. I''m all right now."


    ¡°Brian, I want to ask you a question. If this didn''t happen to Oscar and me, will you tell me that Wendy


    is here too?"


    Winnie knew that this question had no meaning at all. If he wanted to tell her, he would have told her


    when he left the hotel. Why wait until now when it was difficult to exin?


    Brian did not expect Winnie would ask such a question. Since she asked, it proved that she minded,


    and he could not lie.


    "No, I will not tell you that Wendy is here. I did not tell you not because it was shady, but because I was


    afraid of affecting your mood, afraid of affecting Luke¡¯spetition."


    Brian was honest and he gave the candid answer. But hearing such an answer, she felt ufortable.


    Human being was strange. She did not want to be deceived by her man, but sometimes when she


    could not face the reality, she wished him lied.


    "I understand, don¡¯t worry, your memories wille back sooner orter. Take your time. I can''t help


    you in this matter and only Wendy can help you."


    Winnie pretended to be ok. If he came to get his memories back, why did they met when they were


    home?


    ¡®Oh, Brian, you''re crushing me, you know? Do you love me or not, why you are worried about me when


    I have an ident, but after that, you are still on your way.¡±


    ¡®Can only Wendy help you with your memories? Can''t you get your memories back without her? Can''t


    you keep distance from her and not meet her frequently?¡¯


    ¡®My heart hurts, you make me lose the ability of judgment.¡¯


    Winnie could only say that in her heart. Even if she said it out, no one could understand her mood.


    "I asked Wendy toe with me. I wanted her to help me remember..."


    "All right, are you trying to exin for Wendy? Or are you afraid that I would argue with Wendy? No, I


    can understand everything you do. You don''t have to take it so seriously."


    Brian wanted to exin more specifically, but Winnie really did not like to listen to Brian again and


    again called the name of Wendy.


    She did not care about their affairs and had no right to care. If Brian said he still liked Wendy, she


    would give up without hesitation.


    With this realization, Winnie felt that it was enough. She had no expectation of the future, and had been


    ready to lose him at any time, otherwise she could not bear the pain when it came.


    "Winwin, thank you for your understanding."


    Brian did not exin anymore. As long as Winnie did not get angry, he was at ease.


    "I feel sleepy and want to sleep, so do you. It must have been a day of worry and fatigue. Lie down and


    get some sleep, or else you''ll be back to work."


    Winnie used the excuse of being sleepy and tried to end the topic, which made people feel bad.


    As she said, she moved her body, indicating Brian to lie on the bed. As for the two policemen, let them


    stand if they were not tired and sleepy.


    Winnie did fall asleep, and Brian closed his eyes to sleep. But they woke up after only a few hours of


    sleep.


    They were woken up, but they didn''t know by whom, because there were a lot of people, except Oscar


    and Morgan, who were all foreign policemen.


    It was the first time Winnie and Brian got up in this situation, they didn''t know what was going on.


    "Mr. Be, I told them you were sleeping, but they insisted oning in."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At this moment Morgan walked over to the bed and exined.


    Brian got out of bed, but did not let Winnie get out of bed. He let her sit on the bed.


    "Oscar, are you all right?"


    The first person Brian said to was Oscar. First, he wanted to make sure he was OK.


    "I''m fine. How''s Winwin?"


    After answering Brian, Oscar asked Winnie.


    "I''m all right, too."


    Winnie smiled faintly. After seeing Oscar, her mental condition was much better.


    It was the best that both of them were all right, but there were so many police there, it seemed the thing


    had to be settled now.


    Brian became serious, and his face became cold with his imposing momentum.


    "So many of youe here, do you want to take them away from me?"


    Brian asked angrily. His king like momentum frightened the police and then police gave a smile.


    "Sir, I''m the leader of the police station. I would like to begin by apologizing for what has happened to


    your wife. It was our staff who made a mistake. Today......"


    "Made a mistake? Can such a simple sentence exin? You detained them without questioning or


    investigation, and you even did not give them water. Do you think it is a mistake?"


    Brian angrily interrupted his words. He could not ept such an understatement of the exnation.


    "I am really sorry, Sir, it does notply with the regtions. It was because we were too busy to


    notice them."


    "Your wife and your friend''s jobs are special, we suspected that they were hacker, so we wanted secret


    investigation and can''t disturb anyone."


    "That''s our rule, too, we have to abide by it. Again, I''m sorry."


    As the leader said that, the police bowed deeply to Winnie and Oscar and said sorry.


    "Their work is special, and I know you are right to be cautious. But you will never have such treatment


    in our country. You talk about human rights, do you think there are no human rights for us foreigners?


    Do you think our country is not strong enough and you can trample on our dignity?"


    Brian still could not ept such an exnation and questioned the police angrily.


    "We didn''t mean to trample on our dignity, Sir. Your country is strong, we never look down on it. It is


    dereliction of duty of our staff. What do you want to solve it? The police involved can make a public


    apology, and we willpensate for the medical expenses of your wife and friend. We will apologize to


    the embassy."


    "Which solution do you find satisfactory?"


    The policeman said humbly, as long as not to make things big, he could do anything.


    "Brian."


    Winnie called Brian, and Brian looked towards Winnie.


    "Now that they have admitted dereliction of duty, let''s forgive them."


    Winnie didn''t want to make it big. They had better keep a low profile so as not to affect their children''s


    mood, since they were there for apetition.


    "Winwin, you are softhearted again, do you forget how they did to you?"


    Brian had guessed what Winnie would say, but he hated the police thinking of what happened


    yesterday.


    "Well, we are in a foreign country, we¡¯d better not to make it big. Oscar and I are all right, but it was the


    best result."


    Winnie insisted on her opinion. Seeing so many people standing in front of her and apologizing, she felt


    that this was their sincerity.


    Brian sighed, and did not know what to do.


    "I don''t need you to pay for mental damage or medical expenses, and I don''t care if your jobs are lost


    or not. But an apology must be made publicly to my wife and friend in the press."


    Brian could not just let it go like that or lose his morale in another country.


    "Sure, as long as you are satisfied, we can apologize in front of the media publicly."


    No matter what request Brian put forward, the police would do their best to agree. It was better than


    escting things to diplomacy.


    The police apologized repeatedly. Before leaving, they gave back the ID card to Oscar, so this storm


    was over.


    Winnie returned to the hotel, only to know that Luke invaded the police monitoring system, and


    urately found their location. Although she was happy that her son couldplete such a difficult


    hacking technique, Winnie was worried that there would be traces left behind.


    So she had to ess it to see if all Luke¡¯s browsing traces had been eliminated and she would erase it


    if any.


    To her relief, Luke did a good job and did not leave a trace.


    "Luke did a good job, but no matter happened in the future, don¡¯t let him do such a dangerous thing,


    especially when we are in a foreign country, or he might end up under arrest if there is any mistake."


    Winnie reminded Brian.


    "I thought of it. I was really worried that I couldn''t find you. I won''t risk him anymore."

 Chapter 484 Wendy is Jealous

    Chapter 484 Wendy is Jealous


    Brian knew the danger and he had tried to stop him, but Luke was confident. He did a perfect job under


    the situation that he was eager to find his mother, which proved that his skill was mature, and he was


    It was unusual for a child to do this at his young age.


    Even Brian could not manipte high technology sitting there when he was anxious.


    "By the way, how did the police find Oscar''s ID card?"


    Winnie continued to ask questions about the matter.


    It was like a dream. His bag was stolen suddenly, and they were arrested. Before they did anything, the


    police came to apologize, and Oscar''s ID card was found so easily.


    Was the police efficient, or did she really have a dream?


    "The police said they did their best. They checked the surveince of the oil station, targeted a few


    suspects and went through them one by one."


    Brian exined to Winnie with what he heard from Morgan.


    "They seem to make up for what they have done wrong. If it has not had happened, Oscar can¡¯t have


    his ID card back, so I did a right thing."


    Winnieforted herself for her unwise move.


    "No, don''t take any more risks. You''ll scare my heart out of me. Contact the embassy if you need help,


    even if the ID card is lost..."


    "Well, well, after this lesson, do you think I will do it again? I won''te to this city again."


    Winnie was very guilty. If Brian continued to say it, she would be ashamed.


    In order to make Brian shut up, Winnie came to Brian and sat on hisp.


    "It won''t happen again, and I won''t give you a chance to worry about me again."


    Winnie said mischievously, to avoid nagging, and to appease Brian.


    Brian looked at Winnie with affection and tried to punish her in the most primitive way, but the door of


    the room was suddenly pushed open.


    "Sorry to bother you."


    Wendy''s voice was heard, but it sounded gloomy.


    "It is ok."


    Winnie said calmly, and then stood up from Brian''s legs.


    Seeing their intimate move, Wendy¡¯s expression was obviously stiff. And she said ¡°Sorry¡± with jealousy.


    She should leave the room immediately after she spoke, which was polite. But she stood there and


    said words against her heart, as if to catch her husband in bed with another woman.


    "I knocked at the door. Maybe you didn''t hear me."


    Wendy exined, but still had no intention of leaving.


    There were intimate in the daytime, and had not heard that she knocked at the door. Did Winnie want


    her to see how much they loved each other deliberately?


    Although it was normal, it was enough to arouse Wendy''s jealousy.


    She and Brian had not had such physical contact in years. Since her return, Brian had been so


    respectful to her that he seldom held her hands.


    Such aparison made her jealous.


    "It''s all right, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Winnie remained indifferent. At this time, Brian stood up. He was not in a hurry to speak with Wendy,


    but took Winnie''s hand and let her sit on the bed.


    "You have not got well. You can''t stand."


    Brian''s consideration made Wendy have more jealousy.


    Brian turned to look at Wendy.


    "What''s up?¡±


    "Oh, I came to see Winwin. I wonder if she''s all right."


    Wendy stopped her jealousy and pretended to be concerned about Winnie.


    "I am all right, it''s just a fever. I am fine now."


    Winnie answered Wendy''s question in a kind manner and did not show any difort in her heart.


    "Good, be more careful in the future, to avoid it happens again."


    Wendy''s words were the duplicity. There was no look of concern on her face.


    "I will be careful. Oh, by the way, I thought you were trying to get Brian¡¯s memories back. Brian, I''m all


    right now. You go and do your own thing. You can''t let Wendy make this trip for nothing."


    Winnie said generously. She knew that even if sheined, she could not stop them.


    "No, I''m not in the mood to think about memories. Let nature take its course, it wille back to me


    one day."


    Brian temporarily gave up. Winnie had an ident, how could he have the mood to find back his


    memory? If he hadn''t left her alone, it would never have happened.


    With that, he looked to Wendy and then spoke.


    "Wendy, thank you for your help. I will ask Morgan to book a flight for you and find someone..."


    ¡°You are very kind, Brian. I was in your life at that time, and it was my duty to help you recover your


    memory. I''ll help you again when you need me. You won''t feel at ease until you get your memory back."


    Wendy interrupted the words of Brian gently and deliberately mentioned the past.


    "Brian, you don¡¯t need to book me a flight. I''ll be here for a few days, I haven''t met some of my friends


    yet."


    Wendy did not mean to leave. Even if she did nothing, she was annoying person to Winnie.


    "All right."


    Brian said coldly. He did not want Wendy to stay there to affect Winnie¡¯s mood. But he couldn''t say


    anything now. After all, she hade to help him, and he couldn''t feel disgusted about her when he


    didn''t need her.


    ¡°Brian, I think I''ll stay at this hotel for the time being. The cost......"


    "Wendy, stay as long as you want, and we''ll pay for it. You came here to help Brian. How can we let


    you pay for the hotel?¡±


    Before Wendy finished, Winnie knew what she wanted to say and directly interrupted Wendy''s words.


    It was a trifle for Wendy to stay and see her friends, but it was important to annoy Winnie, otherwise


    she would not have offered to stay at this hotel.


    Since Wendy wanted to make her sick, why didn''t she give Wendy a chance? Since she liked acting so


    much, Winnie gave her a stage to see who would be sick in the end.


    "I''d better pay it myself. It''s too much trouble for you."


    "Never mind. It''s just one room."


    Winnie cooperated with Wendy''s affectation. She would like to see what Wendy could do.


    "All right, thank you, Winwin."


    Wendy seemed to ept it reluctantly, but had no intention of leaving.


    "Brian, bring me the thermometer, I''m not feeling well again."


    Since Wendy did not leave, Winnie could only let her see her and Brian''s daily life and let her see how


    an awesome man take good care of her.


    "You don¡¯t feel well again?¡±


    Brian was worried. He didn''t take the thermometer at the first time, but went directly to Winnie. He bent


    down and raised Winnie''s face with his hands and tested her temperature with his forehead.


    It was a simple move. insipid concern, which made Winnie feel warm in heart but Wendy chill in heart.


    Seeing that Brian was so concerned about Winnie, she had heartache and felt jealousy. It had


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    belonged to her, but now Winnie had it. She was not convinced and must take this man back.


    Wendy couldn''t stand it and walked out of the room without even telling them.


    "I''ll get you the thermometer. You go to bed first."


    Brian only paid attention to Winnie at this moment and did not notice that Wendy had left. When he


    returned with the thermometer, he remembered Wendy.


    ¡°She''s gone?¡±


    "Yes, but I don''t know when she left, she did not tell me."


    Winniey in bed, looking no long indifferent.


    "Why do you still keep her in our hotel? You''re not bothered to see her?"


    Brian did not understand Winnie''s intention.


    When Wendy said she would stay for a few more days, Brian knew she would live in this hotel, so


    when she raised it, he did not ask Wendy to stay, but Winnie agree.


    "She made it very clear that she wanted to stay. How can you ask her to go out and find a hotel by


    herself? Even if we don''t want her to live here, how can you let her go? I might as well give her a favor."


    Winnie said only the surface, but she had seen the plot of Wendy. If Brian did not see it and she said it


    out, it would be a slur.


    ¡°My family wouldn''t be at ease with her around. Both the children hate her.¡±


    "We will leave here as soon as Luke finishes thepetition and we will go to another country to y


    together. It''s just a few days to go."


    Winnie appeased Brian. Even if Wendy was not there, she would not continue to stay in this city, which


    was not suitable for her.


    Wendy returned to the room, feeling irritable. Thinking that Brian was so considerate to Winnie, her


    heart was in pain like being pricked by a needle.


    When she hated Winnie and cursed Winnie, Jonny''s phone came.


    "It''s all settled, you should give me the rest of money."


    "I...Jonny, I don''t have enough money right now. Can you give me some time?"


    Wendy was in trouble. She had limited money and she had given it all to Jonny. She really could not


    get the rest out for the time being.


    "Wendy, did you trick me? I settled thing for you, and now you said you don''t have money. You have a


    rich family, how can you have no money? If you y a trick on me, don''t me me to be cruel. You


    know the public apology has not yet made, and it can be reversed at any time."


    Jonny was dissatisfied with Wendy¡¯s refusal. In his eyes, Wendy was rich. That money was nothing to


    her. She said she had no money, she was to fool him.


    "No, Jonny, I''m short of money, so you..."


    "Why didn''t you say you were short of money when you promised me that? If you had said so, we


    would have thought of another way. Now I''ve promised them to appease them with money, what should


    I do if you have no money?"


    Jonny forced Wendy with his efforts. If Wendy could note up with the rest of the money, the thing


    would continue.

 Chapter 485 Ask Zoe for Help

    Chapter 485 Ask Zoe for Help


    Hearing what Jonny said, Wendy waspletely panic. It hade to this far, how could she give up?


    At any rate, she wanted to carry on and could not let it be exposed.


    "I have it, but I don''t have it in my hand. When I have..."


    Wendy exined, but Jonny didn''t give her a chance.


    "Stop it. When you have it, these policemen will tell the whole story. I can''t take the responsibility for


    you, and if I don''t get the money tonight, you''ll have to face the music."


    Jonny said angrily and hung up the phone.


    Wendy was at a loss and did not know what to do. When she was with Brian before, money was not a


    problem. But now it was rted to Brian and she could not ask him for help.


    What should she do? Who could help her?


    Wendy thought for a long time. She had thought of everyone, but none of them woulde up with


    such arge sum of money for her. Finally, she had to call her mother.


    Zoe picked up the phone and heard her daughter''s voice sobbing. She was distressed and worried.


    "What is going on? Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Winnie?"


    "No, but it has something to do with her. Mom, save me. Only you can help me now."


    Wendy cried even harder when she heard her mother''s voice.


    "What¡¯s the matter? I can help you only after I know what happened."


    Zoe was confused, it was not Winnie and it was rted to Winnie. What was she talking about?


    "I..."


    While crying, Wendy told her mother the whole story. Her mother felt hateful now after hearing that.


    "Are you stupid? Why did you contact Jonny again? Wendy, can''t you be sensible before you do


    something? It''s abroad, not at our doorstep."


    "No matter what happens to Winnie in foreign countries, Brian has the ability to smooth it out. But what


    about you? Have you ever thought about who would help you when it fails? Do you not think of your


    exit n before you do it?"


    Zoe was almost mad. Wendy wanted to frame Winnie, but she had no ability and now was in a mess.


    Who did she get the retarded brain from?


    "Don''t scold me, Mom. I have never thought it would end up like this? I did not expect Winnie got sick.


    It wouldn''t have been so bad if she hadn''t been ill.¡±


    Wendy did not expect the consequences would be so serious.


    "You didn''t expect that? Jonny is not a reliable man. How far do you think Jonny can go? Now, you


    can''t fix it without money, right?"


    "Mom, it''s my fault. But if I want to deal with Winnie, I can onlye to Jonny abroad. I thought it was a


    simple thing, but it turned out to be so bad. Mom, help me with this. If I get Brian back, I''ll pay you


    double back."


    Wendy was crying and pleading. If she was exposed, all the things could not be hid and she would


    have no hope to be with Brian.


    She had been putting up with it for so long, preparing for it for so long, she could not give up because


    of it.


    "You¡­ what can I say? Why didn''t you consult with me before you did it? Now you remember me."


    Zoe was gasping for breath, but now it was toote to say these. What she should consider now was


    whether she wanted Brian or not.


    If she did want him, she had to fix it. If you didn''t, she would not pay a penny.


    After much thought, Zoe decided to help Wendy. If Brian returned to Wendy, theor family would make


    rapid advance.


    "How much does it cost?"


    "Ten million."


    ¡°What?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zoe was shocked, not expecting to spend so much money.


    "Ten million? Are you going to ruin our family? Your father will know if such arge sum of money has


    been given away. How shall I exin to him?"


    Zoe was angry again. Ten million was a big number for her family.


    The Yup Group had been developing very well for so many years, and it seemed to worth a lot, but only


    their knew that they were only a substitute. They did not have that much money and they were not as


    rich as others thought.


    "Mom, help me. Conceal it from Dad first. I''ll try to get the money back to you when I get back."


    Wendy knew that the amount wasrge, but at the moment there was only one way to go, and she had


    to take out the money.


    "What can you do?"


    Zoe was desperate. Wendy did not have a job. She had been with Brian for so many years, but she did


    not get too much property. How could she have that money?


    "I can find an excuse to borrow it from Brian, but I can''t borrow it from him now. He''ll be suspicious.


    Mom, help me, I will discuss with you when anything happens."


    Wendy cried more and more sadly, Zoe felt hateful and distressed about her daughter.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll give you the money. You must keep your mouth shut and don''t let your father know."


    Zoe finally agreed. In addition to give Wendy money, she could not think of any other way.


    In the evening, Wendy received the money from Zoe and went to Jonny''s house.


    Anna was the first person to greet her when she entered the house.


    "Mom..."


    She flushed into the arms of Wendy and could not help crying.


    "Mommy, why did you go away so long and nevere back to see me, Mommy...Mommy, I love you."


    Anna cried and said.


    Wendy squatted down and picked up her daughter. She wanted to be tough with her daughter at home


    so that her daughter wouldn''t miss her. But when she saw her daughter, the mother''s nature ran


    rampant. She could not be indifferent to her.


    Holding the child, Wendy also cried. Hearing her tender voice, hugging her small body, listening to that


    "Mommy, I love you" Wendy could not control her emotion and cried together with her daughter.


    "I love you, too, Anna."


    Wendy sobbed and said to Anna, feeling her heart broken.


    "Mommy, I love you, I love you, I am the one who loves you the most in the world. Mommy, don''t leave


    me alone, Mommy don''t go."


    Anna cried so hard. She missed her mother during the time she could not see her mother.


    "Don''t cry, my dear. I love you too."


    Wendy could not give hermitment, because everything was still unknown. She could not consider


    her daughter not and could not handle the troubles her daughter gave her.


    They cried for some time before they stopped. Wendy sat down with Anna in her arms and looked


    carefully at her daughter''s little face.


    "You have grown up, and became beautiful and taller."


    Wendy unconsciously praised her daughter. Jonny brought a cup of coffee.


    "Wendy, have some coffee. It''s your favorite vor."


    "Don''t go away since you havee back. I was wrong. Give me a chance for the sake of Anna. I will


    be good to you from now on."


    Jonny tried to retain Wendy. For such a long time, he made a lot of phone calls to Wendy, but was


    rejected by her.


    This chance was rare and he must seize it.


    "Jonny, don''t talk about it in front of the kid. I came to give you the money."


    Wendy handed Jonny a bank card she had just got. If Jonny really had feelings for her, he wouldn''t


    have forced her to give the money.


    Such a man had no sense of responsibility and no sincerity. He had nothingparable to Brian, she


    could not stay with him.


    If the kid was not there and if she was not afraid her kid would be disappointed, she would refuse him


    directly.


    Jonny took the bank card, and then exined to Wendy with regret.


    "Wendy, I can''t do anything about it. So many people are going to have to bear the consequences, and


    there''s no way to deal with it without money. It has already alerted the foreign ministry and it has to


    make a public apology in front of the media, which is rted to both countries."


    "It is in our country, there are some things that the embassy could not get involved in the investigation,


    so it has been pressed down."


    "I haven''t any money, and if I have, I''d settle it for you. I didn''t do a good job and made you worried.


    Sorry, Wendy."


    Jonny apologized sincerely, trying to make his rtionship closer with Wendy.


    "Don''t talk about it anymore. I have given you the money and you''ll be in charge of appeasing


    everyone. But don''t forget to take thest step. There''s no point I lost so much otherwise."


    Wendy calmed down now and urged Jonny to continue to finish the work.


    "Rest assured, I will get this done."


    No matter what Wendy put forward, Jonny would agree, so that Wendy could be happy and stay.


    Since she coulde up with such arge sum of money, her family must be rich and he did not want


    to give up on her for the sake of her rich family.


    The two chatted for a while before Wendy left. But Anna cried and refused to let Wendy go. Wendy


    could only stay, and intended to leave after Anna fell asleep.


    She stayed upte with Anna and went to bed with her.


    Lying in bed, Anna still pleaded her Mommy.


    "Mommy, please don''t go, don''t leave Anna alone."


    Anna was afraid that her mother would disappear again after she slept, so she tried her best to retain


    Wendy.


    "Anna, sleep first and we''ll talk about it tomorrow, ok?"


    Wendyforted Anna heartily, but did not dare to give her a promise.


    "Mommy..."


    Anna did not hear what she wanted to hear and cried again.


    "Honey, I have some things to deal with, and when it''s done, I wille back to you."


    Winnie had to lie to Anna seeing that Anna cried sadly and pitifully.


    "Really, Mommy? if youe back, I will wait for you obediently at home."


    Anna smiled, but had not stopped crying.


    "Good girl, you are the best."


    Wendymunicated with Anna feeling sorry. She would note back and would not live with Jonny


    again.


    She would have Brian back and then thought of the kid. For now, she could do nothing about her kid.

 Chapter 486 Lukes Reward

    Chapter 486 Luke''s Reward


    Anna was tired of crying and fell asleep. Wendy stroked her tender little face with a full heart. But for


    her now the most important was Brian.


    As long as she got Brian back, she would have a chance to reunite with her child.


    Wendy kissed Anna with tears in her eyes, and reluctantly walked out of her room, with tears streaming


    down.


    ¡®I''m sorry, Anna. I have to do this.¡¯


    Wendy repeated her apology in hearts but she had not courage to say it out.


    As she was sad, she was held into Jonny''s arms.


    "Don''t be sad. Come back to us. We''re still family."


    Jonny said with deep feeling and hugged Wendy more tightly.


    Wendy had not been hugged for years, this hug made her fear in the past, but now she felt warm as


    she was helpless.


    However, she was sensible and regarded as fake. If she cared about it, she would be trapped in those


    painful days again.


    She adjusted her mood and then lightly pushed Jonny away.


    ¡°Take care of the kids, don¡¯t make her cry and make her feel hurt. I have a lot of things to and I have to


    go back.¡±


    with that, she was to leave, but Jonny stopped in front of her like a wall with his tall and strong body.


    ¡°I know you have things to do, but it is not urgent. Stay tonight, I miss you, I miss your body, I miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Jonny.¡±


    Wendy stopped her. She did not know if Jonny missed her for real, but she did not miss him, but felt


    painful.


    He was a man would torture her in bed. How could she miss him?


    ¡°I can¡¯ stay. My friend is waiting for me.¡±


    Wendy whispered. She dare not refuse him loudly. She knew Jonny well, if she refused him


    emotionally, he would want to possess her. Wendy was afraid of his desire of possession like a beast.


    ¡°I will see you see when we finish.¡±


    Jonny did not agree, he would like to try every mean to let Wendy stay.


    ¡°You¡­ Jonny, I really have things to do. I wille another day.¡±


    Wendy was to lost her temper, but she was afraid to provoke Jonny, so she suppressed her me of


    angry and said to him softly.


    ¡°Wendy, since the moment you entered the door, I could not help but want to have you. So it must be


    today, it must be now.¡±


    There was evil and sinister desire in Jonny¡¯s eyes. he did not allow to be refused. As his voice¡¯s fell, he


    did not give chance to Wendy to refuse, but embraced her into his arms and then kissed her lips


    violently.


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    Wendy struggled in panic, pushing Jonny away.


    But in the arms of Jonny, Wendy was like a weak chick, her pushing and punching were just like rains


    falling from sky to Jonny a strong man.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was not painful, but it was fun to him.


    Wendy continued to resist, but in the next second, she was picked up by Jonny and her mouth was


    covered by his hand, for fear that Wendy would make a sound to wake the kid up.


    When they came into the room, the door was locked. Jonny came to the bedside and threw Wendy into


    the bed.


    Seeing that Wendy was controlled by him, Jonny was excited wans had stronger desire to get her.


    Regardless Wendy¡¯s oppose, Jonny began to take of his clothes.


    ¡°You bastard, we have devoiced, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Wendy shouted angrily and want to slip away when Jonny was taking off his clothes, but as she got


    down on the ground, she was once again thrown into the bed again by Jonny.


    ¡°Wendy, have you forgotten that if you resist, I have to get you. Can¡¯t you feel more desire or you think


    the atmosphere is not good enough and try to make it better?¡±


    Jonny said in an evil voice, which made Wendy fear and her body shake.


    ¡°Fuck off, don¡¯t say that again. We are not husband and wife, if you rape me, I will sue you.¡±


    Wendy knew it was useless to refuse, so she began to threat.


    Naked, he stood on the bedside, seeing Wendy who was shaking. The desire had upied his brain


    and he was not afraid of her threat.


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t care. Nothing is important to me now and I just want to have you.¡±


    With that, Jonny tore apart Wendy¡¯s clothes with force.


    ¡°Jonny, you¡­¡±


    Before she said bastard, she was pressed down on Jonny¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let go¡­ Jonny, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. No men could let go at this moment. Darling, I will be gentle, you can just enjoy.¡±


    Jonny¡¯s evil voice made Wendy panic, but her resist was useless, she could only rebuke him loudly.


    ¡°You asshole, you bastard, let go of me. I hate you. Don¡¯t touch me, you hear me?¡±


    Wendy shouted hysterically, but it did not work.


    ¡°Wendy, you are unique in crying in bed. I like it. Louder, louder.¡±


    Jonnyughed out loud and then his next move made Wendy cried out because of pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­You bastard.¡±


    In the hotel, Brian and his family had fun together and no one noticed that Wendy was not present.


    Luke would have thepetition tomorrow, so Winnie let him rx this day so that he would not be


    nervous about thepetition.


    Mom, Dad, we should be happy forever.¡±


    Megan had a head of sweat because of ying, but she was happy. It had been a long time she did not


    y with Dad and Mom and did not have this high spirit.


    ¡°Ok, as long as you like it, we can be happy forever.¡±


    Winnie answered Megan, satisfied.


    Seeing that two kids were happy, she felt her suffering worth it and the status was not so important to


    her now.


    It was a wise decision that she did not ask Brian about his rtionship with Wendy, or they could not be


    happy together like now.


    ¡°But it will have an end, Luke has to go to bed early so that he can have energy for thepetition


    tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie said a real problem, and then Brian added.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed together, I will reward the one who fall asleep first.¡±


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s sleep together. Dad, you are awesome, I love you.¡±


    Megan said excitedly and raised her hands over her head to make a heart shape to Brian.


    ¡°I love you too. Go to bed now.¡±


    Megan was to go to bed holding Megan¡¯s hand, but was stopped by Winnie.


    ¡°Wash hands first.¡±


    So Brian took Megan and Luke go the bathroom to wash hands.


    After washing hands, they lied on the bed.


    ¡°Brother, sleep, if you fall asleep first, Dad will give you award.¡±


    Megan remembered Dad¡¯s promise and urged her brother to sleep.


    ¡°You must be the one who fell asleep first, you will get the award.¡±


    Luke said sensibly and then looked to Brian.


    ¡°Dad, if I win thepetition, can I have award?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Luke, I don¡¯t require you to get the first prize, as long as you do a good job, I will award you.¡±


    Brian agreed readily.


    ¡°But I want to the first prize. A soldier who does not want to be a general is not a good soldier. If I don¡¯t


    want the first prize, it will be meaningless. I have to try to get the first prize, but I can¡¯t assure the


    result.¡±


    ¡°Luke, it is right to have this thought, it means that you have dreams and ambitions, but you should not


    only focus on the result, we just want you to work hard.


    Brian was afraid that Luke would have too much pressure and pursue too much, so that the result


    would be too bad for him to bear. As he said this, he realized that educating children was not an easy


    job.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I understand and I can bear the failure, but I have to set a goal for me and


    work hard for it. I may fail once or twice, but I will make it as long as I tried hard.


    Luke said seriously and Winnie was pleased to hear that.


    ¡°Luke, you have grown up, I can feel at ease not. I am proud that I have you and sister, you are the


    perfect work of me. I love you.¡±


    Winnie felt her kids were sensible and self-motivated.


    ¡°Luke, I love you too. You are a good boy, let me what award you want. If you get the first prize, I will


    give you bigger award.¡±


    Brian decided to give Luke¡¯s award taking the first prize as goal.


    But he was guilty at this moment. Luke was sensible and excellent, but he was different to him before.


    If not the appearance of Winnie, he would have destroyed such a smart boy.


    ¡°If I get the first prize, I want we stay together and never separate forever.¡±


    Hearing that, Brian and Winnie were stunned.


    They did not expect that Luke would want such award.


    So Luke had minded it always and he had never felt at ease.


    ¡°I promise you. We will stay together and never separate forever.¡±


    Brian did not hesitate and wanted to give him this award. Even if Luke did not raise it, he would work


    hard for it and give the children a stable family.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad, thank you, Mom. If I win the first prize, please keep your words.¡±


    Luke gave a happy smile. He had wating this award and had working for it and it would realized one


    day.


    After two kids feel asleep, Brian got up silently and Winnie could not fall asleep.


    For Luke was to take thepetition, she was more neverous than Luke and did not feel sleepy at all.


    They walked out of the bedroom quietly and came to the living room.


    Winnie threw herself into the sofa and wondered why she was so nervous.


    ¡°It is weird. I have attended countlesspetition, but I had never been nervous. But I am so nervous


    that Luke is to take thepetition.¡±

 Chapter 487 I am Your Cure

    Chapter 487 I am Your Cure


    Brian gave a smile. He thought Winnie felt nervous because she was a mother. He was nervous too,


    but he was not as nervous as her.


    ¡°It is normal to be nervous, because you care about som. But don¡¯t show it off in front of our son, or he


    will nervous too.


    Brain then gave a ss of red wine to Winnie.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Drink some, and you will not be nervous.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t wake up on time because I drink?¡±


    Though she said that, she took the ss.


    ¡°I will be with you, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that, he took a sip.


    ¡°Why do you drink, aren¡¯t you afraid of headache?¡±


    Winnie asked with worry, she was afraid that Brian would have headache after drinking.


    Brian did not answer Winnie immediately, but sat next to her and pulled her up.


    ¡°Since I was with you, I have less headache, as long as I don¡¯t drink too much, I will not have


    headache.¡±


    ¡°You are my cure, curing my disease bit by bit.¡±


    Brain felt weird about it. He felt he was in a good mood, so he did not have headache, because the


    science could not exin it.


    ¡°So you can¡¯t leave me, or you will have headache.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly, she did not believe that she was so magical.


    ¡°I have no n to leave you, how can I leave such a woman who can cure me?¡±


    ¡°Come on, drink some.¡±


    Brain raised his ss and clinked Winnie¡¯s ss and then they took a sip.


    ¡°It is the first time we drink together.¡±


    With that, Winnie gave a smile.


    ¡°Winwin, I feel indebted to you this life. You probably have not felt romantic ever.¡±


    Brian had the same thought as Winnie. Love was romantic and beautiful, but Winnie had never felt it.


    She had no others expect for pain.


    They had no a real love ever and had not dated once holding hands. They had not walked by the see


    shore, there was no flowers and presents, they had not been in a cinema and had not ride a bike.


    They had ever done a thing that a couple would do, but they tangled together. She did not know what


    they did that for.


    ¡°All women want a romantic love, but there were many women could not feel romantic like me. Never


    mind, it is good now.:


    ¡°As long as you remember that I am your cure. Come on, drink.¡±


    Winnie raised her ss. There was faint bitter in the corner of her mouth but she pretended to be


    sweet.


    She was not sure about love, how could she dare to expect romance. She could not see the future,


    how could she expect to be the cure of this man?


    As they drank. Brian wanted to tell her that he would make her up in the rest of his life, but Morgan


    called.


    After he hung up the clothes, he began to put on clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go to sleep after this ss.¡±


    ¡°Do you have work to do?¡±


    Winnie put down the wine ss and helped Brian put on clothes.


    ¡°Yes, I have to deal with it now.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep early, so that you have spirit to apany Luke to attend thepetition.¡±


    Brian said, for fear that Winnie was not sleepy alone.


    ¡°Ok, don¡¯t worry. You must finish the work tonight, so that we can apany Luke to thepetition


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°He relies on you, with you around, he could feel at ease.¡±


    Winnie said to Brian. They had to apany Luke tomorrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will put everything aside tomorrow and I will apany our son to attend the


    with that, he had put on his clothes.


    He cupped Winnie face and kissed on her lips lightly.


    ¡°Go to bed, I will be back soon.¡±


    Brian left and Winnie was not in a mood to drink, so she went straight to bedroom.


    After dealing with the emergency, Brian and Morgan went back to the office, it was 3 o¡¯clock in the


    morning.


    ¡°Go back to sleep, Mr. Be, you still have a few hours to sleep.¡±


    Morgan urged Brian.


    ¡°Ok, by the way, how is Wendy?¡±


    Brian asked Morgan feeling uneasy.


    He was afraid that she would make troubles to annoy Winnie.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong, the manager said she had not been back yet since she was out at night.¡±


    Morgan got the news from the manager just now when they were back. If Mr. Be did not ask, he


    would tell him tomorrow.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been back yet? Did she go to visit a friend?¡±


    Brian did not think too much, because Wendy had lived there for four years and she got friends there. It


    was normal that she went to visit them.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, what did Wendy think of in the site of the ident?¡±


    Finally Morgan had the chance to ask.


    ¡°She had thought of something, but was different with my memory. She said I had reconciliation with


    the other pay, but I remembered that I gave a thing to a girl and then I ran away.¡±


    ¡°it is different, so I don¡¯t know if there was a mistake about my memory or Wendy lied to me.¡±


    Since it was spoken of, Brian told him what his thought was.


    ¡°I think it is likely that Wendy lied to you.¡±


    Morgan said without hesitation.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Brian was sensible and wanted to have evidence, but Morgan was emotional.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Wendy. I don¡¯t think real about what she said and what she did. Anyway, I don¡¯t trust


    her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Be, Albert asked me to tell you something. When you talked to Wendy at home, she said her


    friend did not take keys and left, but Wendy lives in a high grademunity, the lock could be opened


    with finger prints or password, it is necessary to use key. Albert thought she lied and avoid the


    conversation.


    Morgan knew this new from yesterday. But he did not have a chance to tell it to Brian because it was


    mass yesterday.


    Brian then thought of a thing that was not fit to his memory.


    ¡°The site of the ident Wendy said was different from my memory. She said it happened on this side


    of the road, but I remembered it was across the road.¡±


    ¡°I have messy memory, but I don¡¯t think I will make a mistake in the position.¡±


    Brian had doubts. He was confused by Wendy and did not know who was right.


    ¡°I knew Wendy had a problem.¡±


    Morgan still thought Wendy lied.


    ¡°But she could find the site of the ident. On the way, I said nothing and let her guide the drive to


    there, and she found it and she was sure about it.¡±


    Brian felt it unexinable about it.


    ¡°It has a problem. She said she could not remember since it has been years, but why she could


    remember the site of the ident. And it had changed a lot, why she could find it exactly. Did she


    check it in advance?¡±


    No matter what Brian said, Morgan did not believe Wendy, he felt it was not Wendy who save Mr.


    Be.


    Hearing what Morgan said, Brian was more confused and did not know who to believe.


    ¡°Mr. Be, don¡¯t think about it, put it aside. Now the most important thing is Luke¡¯spetition and


    Winnie needs you tofort.¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep, I will call you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Morgan saw that Brian was nk. If he pursued only the result, it was bad for him to get his memory


    back, and now it waste, Brian should go back to sleep.


    Wendy did not know how long she had been tortured, only to find that she was fainted.


    She wished she could die like this, she felt ashamed to face Brian, but she woke up.


    As she opened her eyes, she saw Jonny¡¯s disgusting face.


    ¡°You are up. Do you want to do it again?¡±


    Jonny said dirty words, which made Wendy felt sick.


    ¡°Asshole, bastard.¡±


    ¡°Asshole? I am an asshole? But I think you enjoyed it. For how long no man had love you, you were


    thirsty.¡±


    With that, Jonny could not help butughing.


    Wendy resisted at the first, but soon she began to enjoy it. She was lubricious and now she called him


    asshole?


    ¡°Shut up, never wish I wille back to you.¡±


    Wendy was angry and her face flushed. She continued to confront with Jonny.


    But this sentence aroused Jonny¡¯s desire. At the next second, she was pressed and almost suffocated.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯te back, I will y you till I am satisfied.¡±


    Jonny did not want to let go Wendy and waited her toprise.


    ¡°Wait, Jonny, we were couples, I am not fresh to you. You can find others to vent your desire and you


    can feel fresh.¡±


    Wendy stimted Jonny, hoping that she would not be tortured again.


    ¡°Wendy, you know I like women in your country. Take the initiative and don¡¯t refuse me again.¡±


    Jonny lowered his head to kiss Wendy, and Wendy at this moment got an inspiration.


    ¡°Winnie is from our country, don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    Jonny seemed to be interested in her words. His restless hand on Wendy¡¯s body stopped its move at


    this moment.


    ¡°Winnie? That woman got locked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is more beautiful than me and she had a better body shape than me. She had tender skin,


    big breast and butts. That feeling will make you crazy.


    Wendy did not think too much at this moment, she only wanted to have a chance to escape, so that


    Jonny would move his attention away from her.


    It was the only time she admitted that Winnie was more beautiful than her and that Winnie was perfect


    in every aspect.

 Chapter 488 the International Game was on

    Chapter 488 the International Game was on


    Hearing Wendy¡¯s description about Winnie, Jonny lost his interest to Wendy, sat on the bed and then


    said.


    ¡°Winnie had a strong background, her husband was capable, she did not seem to be easy to deal with.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jonny began to think this problem seriously.


    ¡°But she has money. She is rich and rich, sure she is not easy to deal with. If you take her seriously,


    you will make it.¡±


    Seeing that Jonny was serious, Wendy continued to entice him, as long as she could get rid of Jonny.


    She did not know if Winnie had money or not, but Brian has money, so she would have money. Expect


    for women from her country, Jonny liked money, and Winnie had both.


    Jonny did not continue to speak but raised the corner of his mouth and sat there thinking about it.


    Luke was the first to get up in the morning, because of his father¡¯s promise, he had a sound sleep, and


    now he had high spirit.


    ¡°Luke, are you nervous?¡±


    They had been ready, Winnie asked Luke before they set off. She wanted toforted Luke but she


    found she was the one needed to beforted.


    ¡°A bit, but not really.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. As long as I put myself into thepetition, I will not be nervous, I was so in the


    previouspetitions.¡±


    Lukeforted his mother.


    ¡°I know you are the best and will not be panic in the important asion.¡±


    Brian encouraged Luke with a smile.


    Seeing Winnie and Luke¡¯s expression, he was not sure who would attend thepetition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and arrive the scene in advance, so that Luke could get familiar with the environment.¡±


    Oscar came and urged.


    Then they left.


    Seeing people from different countries it the scene, Luke was curious and not nervous anymore.


    He looked at thepetitors carefully and wanted to see how confident they were.


    In his eyes, if they were skillful, they were be confident and if they were not skillful, they would be


    nervous and worried. And it was detectable.


    It was his tragedy, he wanted to see who was good.


    After looking at around, he was sure several of them were confident.


    But he had to pick among these people.


    ¡°Mom. Do you think confidence is good and if they are confident, they will be confident?¡±


    Sitting next to Winnie, Luke asked her.


    ¡°Not necessary, some confidence are swanking, while some are low-profile. I think low-profile will be


    better and more capable. The swanking kids would neglect something and once he is not careful, it will


    have effect on the result of thepetition. But the cautious kids are potential.¡±


    Winnie analyzed to Luke. When Luke asked her, she knew that Luke looked around was to explore the


    situation.


    ¡°Ok, then I will know who is more capable among those confident people.¡±


    Luke felt what his mother said was reasonable. The confident people were capable but the swanking


    one would be easy to neglect something and the people who were confident and cautious was the best


    Luke ssified thepetitors and knew what his position was in.


    ¡°Luke, try to restrain your ability in thepetition, so that you can make a breakthrough in the final.¡±


    Winnie told Luke what should be paid attention. It was an intellectualpetition, but strategy was also


    important.


    ¡°I know, Mom.¡±


    Luke answered calmly.


    Hearing their conversation, Oscar could not help butughing.


    ¡°It is apetition, are you talking about art of war?¡±


    ¡°I appreciated Winnie about this, she takes thepetition as was. Like her, Luke was serious too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Winwin is serious, or she would not be good in study and would not have made her career


    sessful. A woman grows up rapidly under pressure is rted to her attitude.¡±


    Oscar knew Winnie well. And he knew her past better than Brian.


    ¡°So I think she is tired. When I finish my work, we should have a vacation so that we can rx.¡±


    Brian had long had this thought. As Oscar mentioned it, he had stronger desire.


    A woman could not be always nervous. She could lie in bedzily and spend her weekend without


    washing face and brushing teeth, and dress casually and go shopping without a make-up.


    That was a woman should enjoy, and it was a kind ofzy beauty, which showed that she was loved.


    Winnie was tough and had to finish many things alone, in this way, she would be more and more tired.


    ¡°She should rx, or she will be break down.¡±


    From Brian¡¯s words, Oscar knew that Brian cared about Winnie. But since so, why he went to meet


    Wendy without telling Winnie?


    Oscar did not get it.


    Thepetition was soon on. Luke walked into the scene, Brian and Winnie sat in the audience.


    It was the preliminarypetition, there were many people, so it was a little messy. Luke could not


    hear the noisy and see the mess, he was focused on thepetition.


    In the audience.


    ¡°Oscar, how do you think Luke¡¯s performance?¡±


    Brian asked Oscar in a low voice.


    ¡°Luke can deal with it. As long as he doesn¡¯t make a mistake, he can go to the next round.¡±


    Oscar was sure with that, because he had taken Luke to do simr topic. As long as he made a slight


    change, it would be perfect, but it was just piece of cake of Luke.


    ¡°Ok, I will be relieved.¡±


    Brian saw hope. He knew this field but he was not good at it. He wanted to know the result, so he


    asked Oscar.


    ¡°You are nervous.¡±


    Oscar teased Brian. He and Winnie was confident about Luke, only Brian was worried.


    ¡°Yes, I am quite nervous, I told him the result is not important, but I hope that he can get prize.¡±


    This was the real thought of Brian. It was normal, every parent had such thought.


    ¡°Luke can have a prize, but I am not sure which prize he will get.¡±


    Oscar was confident, because he knew well of Luke¡¯s ability.


    Others tried every effort to learn soft, but Luke was a talent, plus Luke worked hard and was low-profile


    confident. Oscar thought Luke had his advantage in the internationalpetition.


    Thepetition came to an end. Luke got into the next round raking 40th.


    Brian was satisfied about this result, so Winnie and Oscar. Luke felt rxed.


    When the had lunch in the hotel, they talked about thepetition.


    ¡°Mom, thepetitors I thought good ranked front of me. only a few who were overconfident made a


    mistake ranked behind me, but they were ranked first 80th, they did not get sifted out.¡±


    ¡°I will go to the scene ahead of time to observe the state of the 80 people.¡±


    Luke was not nervous and said his n out rxedly.


    ¡°Ok, do what you want.¡±


    Winnie agreed with Luke¡¯s strategy, but she had to remind Luke.


    ¡°Luke, there are 100 people in thepetition, and 20 people have been sifted out in the first round,


    take 80 of them aspetitors because they had their respective advantage and disadvantage."


    ¡°I know, Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Oscar, what shoring do you think I have in thepetition? Please correct it for me, so that


    I can y better in the afternoon.¡±


    At this moment, Luke was an individual with his own thought. He was not like a child, what he thought


    was more careful than an adult.


    ¡°Nothing, but you are too conservative.¡±


    ¡°But the 40th is good, don¡¯t make yourself too many enemies in the first round.¡±


    Oscar meat Luke only used a bit of his efforts and did not use many of his skills.


    Oscar then continued.


    ¡°In the next round, you just need to promote 5-10 ranks, the fivepetitors¡­¡±


    Oscar analyzed the ability of thepetitors in the first round for Luke.


    Hearing that, Brian could not understand, but he knew that Oscar had strategy.


    ¡°Megan, eat more, so that you have energy to watch brother¡¯spetition.¡±


    Brian shifted his attention to Megan. With Winnie and Oscar, he had nothing to worry about.


    Thepetition continued in the afternoon, as expected, Luke advanced eight ces.


    In this way, Luke could keep his position and will not cause others¡¯ attention.


    When they were back to the hotel in the evening, Luke talked about thepetition excitedly, Megan


    did not understand it, but she still listened to her brother happily.


    It was morning at home.


    After breakfast, Rufus went to the old house.


    He made a call in face of his father.


    ¡°How is Luke¡¯spetition?¡±


    He called Brian.


    ¡°Good, he did a good job. He ranks 32nd today¡­¡±


    Brian told the result to Rufus excitedly and proudly.

 Chapter 489 Meet Jonny

    Chapter 489 Meet Jonny


    With a smile, Rufus hung up the phone, and not Felix was worried.


    ¡°How is thepetition?¡±


    ¡°He ranks 40th in the first round and 32nd the second round, today¡¯spetition is over¡­¡±


    ¡°32nd? It is not good. Only the first prize wins.¡±


    Thomas interrupted Rufus and wondered why Rufus was satisfied about the 32nd prize.


    Rufus ignored him and then continued to speakposedly.


    ¡°There are 100 people in thepetition, 20 people have been sifted out in the first round, Luke ranks


    the 40th, it is good.¡±


    ¡°20 more people have been sifted out in the second round, Luke ranks the 32nd. It is an international


    Rufus said with dissatisfaction to Thomas.


    ¡°Yes, there is only one person ranks the 32nd in the world and it is Luke. He is so small, it is already


    extraordinary. Even if he will be sifted out in the next round, I am satisfied now.¡±


    Felix said contentedly. When he was 6 years old, he could not speak fluently, while Luke had attended


    an internationalpetition, there was nothing that he felt dissatisfied.


    ¡°He will be sifted out. Brian said Luke was confident and he can enter the next two rounds.¡±


    Rufus believed what Brian said and believed Luke¡¯s ability.


    He came here to tell his father for that he wanted to his father to be happy.


    ¡°Luke is smart, I think Winnie educates him well.¡±


    Thomas changed his attitude and praised Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin did educate him well. If Luke is raised by Penny, he will be destroyed.¡±


    Rufus mentioned Penny suddenly, which made Thomas nervous.


    ¡°Why you mentioned Penny? She deserves to be death. She mistreated Luke and she is our enemy


    forever.¡±


    Thomas cursed Penny angrily, as if he held resentment to Penny.


    His exaggerated behavior made Rufus had doubts, but he said nothing. He mentioned Penny was


    because he wanted to warm Thomas. Since Thomas understood, he had no necessity to say anymore.


    ¡°It is good that you know that.¡±


    Rufus was silent, but Felix spoke.


    He hated that Thomas was sinister to his family.


    Rufuspanied his father to have a walk. Seeing that Thomas was not around, he asked Rufus to


    make a girlfriend.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t make it hard for Brain. I don¡¯t want a girlfriend, I am fine.¡±


    Rufus said. He did not want his rtionship to be worse because of it.


    ¡°How long will you be single? The kids can¡¯t always be around you, and you will have no one to speak


    to.¡±


    Felix did not agree with Rufus.


    ¡°I can speak to Paul. I used to be alone and don¡¯t want to be bothered.¡±


    Rufus knew he was lonely and wanted to have woman to be with her, but she could only be Isobel.


    But now he dare not mention her name, how could he be with her?


    ¡°You used to it? Have you really got used to or have you not got over Isobel?¡±


    Felix stopped and looked at Rufus sharply.


    Rufus was silent. He did not say yes or no.


    ¡°It¡¯s been over 20 years, Rufus, these 20 years are the best time for a man. Haven¡¯t you waited


    enough?¡±


    Rufus¡¯ silence was tacitly approval to Felix, he still had Isobel in his heart.


    ¡°Dad, she missed her best years for me too. I lied to her and I can¡¯t make her up for a lifetime.¡±


    Rufus did not avoid the problem. He admitted that it was his fault in face of anyone, so there was no


    pity that he was single for a life time.


    ¡°You lied to her, she lied to you too. How do you she was with you for nothing? How do you know that


    she did not know you have family? You were in your 40s, she would have known that a man in his 40s


    would have family, but she was still with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, I told her I was divorced, and I have not ever told her I have children.¡±


    At this, Rufus took a sign.


    ¡°It is in the past, don¡¯t talk about it. I don¡¯t want a woman, I will tell you when I want to.¡±


    If it went on, he would have a quarrel with his father. It had been years, but the Be family did not


    understand Isobel and felt she had motives, as now they thought about Winnie, who was uneptable.


    When the family of four and Oscar were to have dinner downstairs and walked to the first floor, they


    met Wendy and a foreign man.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡±


    Wendy greeted them with a smile. She looked at Brian, but Winnie answered her.


    ¡°We are going to have supper, will you join?¡±


    Winnie said politely.


    ¡°No, I ate out with my friend. Right, this is my friend, Jonny.¡±


    Wendy took the chance to introduce Jonny to Wendy.


    ¡°Jonny, there are my friends from my country. This is Oscar and this is Winnie, they are both talented.


    This is¡­¡±


    As Wendy was to introduce Brian, she was interrupted by Brian.


    ¡°I am her husband and the two kids are our kids.¡±


    With that, he held Winnie¡¯s hand and told Jonny that Winnie was his woman..


    Why Brian interrupted Wendy was because this foreign man had been fixing his evil eyes on Winnie at


    the moment they met.


    His eyes were so evil when he first time saw Winnie, which annoyed Brian.


    However, Brian¡¯s words stunned Wendy. How could he say he was her husband so easily? It had been


    a short time since they broke up and now he became Winnie¡¯s husband.


    Wendy gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Hello, I am Wendy¡¯s friend, we have known each other for years.¡±


    Jonny greeted them and finally moves his eyes away.


    He looked up and down at Winnie careful, she was indeed beautiful and charming, who fit to his taste.


    If she really was rich, he would like to have a try.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Brian said briefly.


    The voice of this foreign man made him uposed. Why Wendy had such a friend?


    ¡°You go and eat. We will not take your time.¡±


    Wendy was awkward. Brian was so indifferent and she could not ept it.


    Then she said to Jonny.


    ¡°Jonny, you go back too. I am safe. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ok then, see you tomorrow.¡±


    After saying goodbye, Jonny turned and left, but before that, he took a look at Winnie.


    After supper, Brian took Winnie and kids back their room. He asked Luke to go to bed early so that he


    could be energetic to face thepetition.


    After the two kids fell asleep, Brian and Winnie came to the living room again. Brian remembered the


    man next to Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Wendy¡¯s friend is Jonny, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie answered lightly, watching the video of Luke¡¯s video of hispetition.


    She tried to see if Luke¡¯s analysis was right about hispetitors.


    ¡°He is not a good man, why does Wendy have such a friend?¡±


    Thinking of his eyes when he watched Winnie, Brian knew he was frivolous and annoying.


    Hearing that Brian kept talking about Wendy, Winnie moves her eyes from the screen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know her friends?¡±


    Winnie realized a problem. They were boyfriend and girlfriend, why didn¡¯t he know about Wendy¡¯s


    friends?


    ¡°No, I never asked her life abroad and she never told me about it.¡±


    Brian had never cared about Wendy, probably he was too busy and believed that Wendy could deal


    with her connection.


    Winnie felt strange, but she did not know what was wrong.


    ¡°At the beginning she went abroad, we contacted a lot and asked about the life of each other, butter I


    got busy and I called her less and less. She was angry and did not call me. And after that, as along as


    we were on the phone, I asked her when she would be back.¡±


    They seemed to have nothing to talk to, that feeling was different with that when he was with Winnie.


    ¡°You are special, and you have been waiting for her for four years? It is true love.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Winnie said in an ironic way and then he could not help but smile.


    Hearing that, Winnie finally felt better because there was more miserable love than hers. And she was


    not the most miserable one.


    At the same she envied Wendy. With a few calls, Brian had been waiting for her for four years. Even if


    she tried all her efforts to say sweet words to Brian, Brian might not be with her for four years.


    Wendy was admirable, probably no men could resist Wendy¡¯s charm.


    ¡°I was busy tomunicate with her. I thought we can get married when she was back, it was natural,


    but I have never thought if I loved her or not.¡±


    ¡°Since we did notmunicate, so I didn¡¯t know she had a bad friend, he is disgusting.¡±


    Brian did not think four years is long or he was lonely. In the past four years, he had been focused on


    his career, and waiting for Wendy was incidental.


    ¡°He is not that bad. He is handsome and enthusiastic. You hate him is because you are worried about


    Wendy, or you are jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am not worried about Wendy or jealous of that man. I hate him because of the way he saw you


    was wretched.


    Brian hurried to exin for fear that Winnie would overthink.

 Chapter 490 Don’t want to Remarry

    Chapter 490 Don¡¯t want to Remarry


    Winnie was not in a good mood now. No women would like to hear her man talking about his ex-


    girlfriend.


    Anyway, she did want to hear that Brain said about things rted to Wendy.


    She felt she was normal to have such thought, because she loved him and cared about her. Because


    she loved him, so she wished her man only had her in his heart, his mouth and his brain, instead of that


    he kept talking about another woman.


    But she did not say it out and could only think in heart and only she knew she was upset.


    ¡°So you are worried about me and care about me.¡±


    Winnie did not know whether she had thought too much. She had not notice any wrong the way Jonny


    looked at her.


    She only took a look at Jonny.


    ¡°Yes, you are my woman, I sure care about you. What? Do you like foreign men?¡±


    With that, he sat next to Winnie and held her in arms and asked with jealousy.


    Winnie sneered out. If Brian was jealous or not, she felt him cute.


    ¡°If I like foreign men, I might have married for many times. I studied here and I contacted with foreign


    men. Many of them like women in our country.¡±


    ¡°Go home, go home now. Luke quits thepetition, or he will lose his mother.¡±


    Brian said jokingly. Seeing that Winnie smiled, he felt happy, but he believe that Winnie was favored.


    In Wendy¡¯s room.


    She was exhausted because of being torturedst night and now she wanted to have a rest.


    After bath, she went to bed, put the phone away and turned off the light.


    As she was sleepy, she was bothered by her phone.


    It was Jonny calling. Wendy felt sick, but she had to pick it up.


    ¡°I am going to sleep, why you call?¡±


    Wendy was angry.


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Jonny did not care if Wendy was angry or not.


    ¡°We will talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Wendy did not want to talk to Jonny at this moment, for fear effecting her mood to get some sleep.


    ¡°Can you remarry me?¡±


    Jonny continued to say.


    ¡°Jonny, I don¡¯t want to lie to you, do you think it¡¯s possible. I am not used to the life style here now and I


    don¡¯t want toe back.¡±


    ¡°Jonny, don¡¯t force me, I don¡¯t want to remarry you.¡±


    Wendy had determined that she would not remarry Jonny and she was sick of him.


    ¡°How about the kid? Don¡¯t you think of her?¡±


    Jonny asked.


    ¡°I am sorry for her. After I finish my work, if you agree, I will pick her up. That is what I can do.¡±


    Speaking of the kid, Wendy was guilty. But there was nothing she could change, and she could only be


    sorry for the kid.


    ¡°You like Winnie¡¯s husband, right? When you were with me, did you contact him secretly?¡±


    Jonny asked a question that made Winnie shocked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him. I did not contact anyone when I was with you. It was you overthinking. If you were


    not suspicious, I would not leave you.¡±


    Wendy denied at the fast speed, but Jonny did not believe her.


    ¡°You are lying that you did not contact him secretly. If you don¡¯t like him, why you deal with Winnie? If


    you don¡¯t like him, why you went back to your country leaving the kid here?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t lie to me. It is obvious that you like that man. And don¡¯t say it was my fault that we


    separated, don¡¯t say I suspect you. Because you did that, I did not believe you.¡±


    Jonny hated Wendy that she pushed the responsibility to him. She was not responsible but self-


    righteous.


    Winnie wasposed and smart. He only met Winnie once and had not muchmunication with her,


    but from his eyes, he knew she was smart.


    ¡°I wanted to give Winnie a lesion because of our work, it has nothing to do with men.¡±


    Wendy defended, she did not want Jonny to know about her stuff.


    ¡°Humph¡­you can deny it, but I believe my judgement. You told me to get close to Winnie because you


    want me to have her and you will have the man. You want to hide this from me? You are too na?ve.¡±


    Jonny thought it was rted to Winnie¡¯s husband, no matter what Wendy said, he would not believe


    her.


    ¡°This man is Brian Be, a capable entrepreneur with his industry all over the world. He invests a lot


    of projects in our country. He is rich, handsome, tall and domineering, will you let go such a man?¡±


    Jonny said out Brian¡¯s basic information. He was not surprised that Wendy liked such a man, but


    Wendy had not better tricks.


    ¡°Even if he has the whole, it has nothing to do with me. Jonny, don¡¯t think too much. I have punished


    her and vent my anger out, it is enough. As for you want Winnie or not, it is up to you, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Wendy was nervous and wondered if Jonny had investigated her, but she would not admit it.


    ¡°I want to have Winnie, she is rich and pretty, sure I want to have her. Wendy, you took me there


    deliberately and I liked her at the first nce.¡±


    ¡°Pursue her then, I am ok with it.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy did not realize the danger of it but felt happy secretly. It was good that Jonny liked Winnie, so


    that she did not need to get rid of Jonny deliberately.


    ¡°But she only stays here for a few days and some one is with her. I don¡¯t have a chance, so I need your


    help.¡±


    ¡°What can I help you?¡±


    Wendy said reluctantly. She wanted Jonny to stay away from her, if she helped him, she might get into


    troubles.


    ¡°Wendy, you don¡¯t cooperate with me now. Since this is your attitude, I will go the point. If you can¡¯t


    help me to have Winnie, you stay, or Brian will know what you have done.¡±


    With that, Jonny hung up the phone angrily and did not give Wendy a chance to refuse.


    Wendy was angry and did not expect that Jonny would have tough attitude.


    It was good to her to help Jonny have Winnie, but Brian was alert, she could do nothing about it.


    Winnie would not like Jonny, and he could not force her.


    But if she could do something, Brian would not spare her and she could not get Brian back in the end


    and she could not reach her goal.


    Wendy was afraid and felt it a mistake to contact Jonny. She regretted, but what did it help?


    She was afraid, but she could do nothing, so she booked a flight back to the country.


    When Winnie got up in the morning, she got new that Wendy went home.


    At the table.


    ¡°She is back? Why so sudden? She did not tell us.¡±


    Winnie asked Brian with curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I heard it from the hotel manager just now.¡±


    Brian felt weird too. It was not Wendy¡¯s style.


    ¡°It is weird.¡±


    After saying that, Winnie lowered her head to eat.


    Wendy stayed there because of Brian, but Brian was still there, why Wendy was back. She did not


    understand.


    Everyone was confused, but now Luke¡¯spetition was the most important, so no one continued to


    care about Wendy.


    Thepetition went on.


    40 people were sifted out yesterday, and today 30 people would be sifted out, 15 in the morning and 15


    in the afternoon.


    Oscar advised Luke to rank about 20th, even if he was capable, he should not tank the first ten.


    ¡°Your total score is ok, and you can get more score tomorrow.¡±


    Oscar said to Luke and wondered if he could control his position.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Luke answered in a low-profile manner.


    ¡°Luke, you have to be prepared for thest park. In the final, if there is fifty-fifty, it will have extra task.¡±


    Oscar said that because he believed that Luke could enter the final.


    ¡°Skill of hackers?¡±


    Luke asked.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. They will give you a fixed attack range, it depends the time to break it. As long as


    you are fast, you will win.¡±


    Oscar knew Luke¡¯s ability in hackers, plus he had essed in the monitoring system of the police


    station, he was more confident.


    But it was Winnie told Luke the skill of hackers, and he only taught Luke a bit.


    Luke nodded, he was not confident about the improvised part, but as long as he could enter the final,


    he would try his best.


    Luke did a good job today and ranked 19th.


    ¡°Luke is potential. It is beyond my expectation that he could control his result.¡±


    Oscar praised Luke during the dinner. He felt it was his luck that he could meet such a talent.


    ¡°He is potential, but Winwin¡¯s education is important. If Luke can have a good result, the person I am


    most grateful was Winwin.¡±


    Brain recognized Winnie¡¯s efforts. If it were not Winnie, Luke¡¯s talent would be buried, and he could not


    attend an internationalpetition as he was 6 years old.


    ¡°Luke studied hard. Every kid is potential, it depends on if the kids can use it. No matter what the result


    is, I am satisfied.¡±


    Winnie felt warm in heart. With Brian¡¯s recognition, she felt her efforts worth it.


    But she could not let Luke be haughty now. He had to beposed, adjust is mood so that he could do


    a good job in thepetition.

 Chapter 491 Warning Call

    Chapter 491 Warning Call


    Hearing that, Winnieughed and teased at this moment.


    ¡°You are modest, one is praising while the other dare not ept praise.¡±


    ¡°What am I to praise? I am willing to do anything for my own children. All parents will do as I do, all


    parents are willing to do things for their children.¡±


    Winnie smiled faintly. She did not feel she did much but felt indebted to the kids.


    The kids had suffered so much before, and she had no idea what they would be like in the future. So


    Winnie did not spoil them, but taught them to be independent and tough.


    In the future, if she really was no longer around, she could rest assured.


    ¡°All say a mother''s love is great, I understand it from you.¡±


    As Oscar''s voice just fell, Megan wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Winnie put down her chopsticks and took Megan to the bathroom.


    After sending Megan to the bathroom, Winnie stood outside and waited. At this time her mobile phone


    rang, Winnie picked it up casually.


    ¡°How did you feel the visit to the police station?¡±


    The voice was cold and eerie, sounded local.


    Winnie was nervous but not afraid.


    ¡°If I say I feel good, will you send me in again? If I say I feel terrible, will you be d? Who are you?¡±


    Winnie said seriously, and did not flinch because she did not know the one over the phone.


    ¡°You are indeed special. A visit to the police station hasn''t dampened your spirit. I have nothing else to


    do and no leisure to send you there. I just want to warn you that don¡¯t try to have the things that don¡¯t


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    belong to you. If you insist, it won''t be so easy next time.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was bleak and horrible, but Winnie had experienced such a horrible thing, so she was


    not afraid of it.


    ¡°Is this a threat? I can hear you are from this city from your ent. You are a foreigner but you know


    my business. I''m afraid someone is telling you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Tell the man behind you that all the things I have are earned by my own hard work, which is not illegal


    or against my conscience.¡±


    ¡°And you, you''re breaking thew with those words, and I recorded them. If I pursue it, the police will


    investigate it. It won''t be so easy for you if you have been found out.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been investigated by the police, and you should know what my specialty is. Twenty minutes is


    enough to find you by myself if I want to, and ten more minutes to find the man behind you.¡±


    Winnie said in a domineering manner with majestic momentum. She had never been afraid of anyone.


    If she was afraid, she wouldn''t be alive today and wouldn''t be with her children.


    As Winnie''s voice just fell, there was silence. Winnie knew he had hung up.


    When they went to bed that night, the father and children were asleep, but Winnie was still thinking


    about the phone call.


    She made a casual remark and did not investigate the source of the call. As for being locked up by the


    police, she didn''t want to pursue it. After all, they had apologized publicly in the media.


    Winnie did not want to cause trouble to Brian. She just wanted it be to peaceful, but she wanted to


    guess who was behind.


    She had not robbed anything and the things she had were not from robbing. She didn''t have any


    problems with any colleagues or thepany.


    Only in aspects of men, in aspects of her rtionship, she had been regarded a thorn in the eyes of


    others.


    Now the only one who was dissatisfied with her was Felix, Wendy and ra. Of the three, Felix would


    not have used this method if he wanted to warn her. He could have warned her directly.


    ra was looking forward to her early death, but her courage was just dirty ideas behind the scenes,


    and she would never have gone abroad to make such a fuss and give warning.


    So there was only Wendy left.


    During this period of time, Wendy had been following Brian. Maybe Brian went everywhere with her,


    maybe Wendy secretly followed Brian to create a chance encounter deliberately.


    She would let Winnie know after the creation of a chance encounter, to affect the rtionship between


    her and Brian. Wendy wanted her to quit and take the initiative to leave Brian.


    But Winnie was not sure whether it was Wendy behind, but it was possible. But Wendy was not that


    heartless and cold. How did shee up with the idea besides ra helped her?


    At home.


    Leo was on the phone with Winnie is in his office and knew the news Luke ranked the first twenty.


    ¡°Great, Luke is not just our pride, but the pride of our country.¡±


    Leo was excited, even his voice was trembling.


    That was a big internationalpetition, and only the world''s elite could attend it. Luke can win a


    position in these elite, he was an elite too.


    ¡°You are so happy, the final result has note out yet, how could he be the pride of the country? The


    most important thing is not to embarrass the country.¡±


    Winnie was also happy, but she needed to keep a low profile. She could not be so proud.


    ¡°Winwin, you are modest. There are so many six-year-old children in the country, and only Luke is the


    only one to represent the country to attend thepetition. This has won glory for the country.¡±


    ¡°Don''t put pressure on the kid. It''s already good.¡±


    Leo had not been so excited for many days. Hearing the news of Luke, he really had high spirits.


    ¡°Rest assured, I won''t put pressure on him. If he''s under pressure, he''s giving it to himself. He wants to


    win.¡±


    Winnie said gently, no matter what it was, she would not put pressure on her children and force them to


    do what they did not like. Winnie just wanted to train their interests, cultivate them to have self-reliance,


    cultivate them to be tough.


    ¡°That''s good. Let the children do what they want. Tell Luke, no matter how the result of thepetition


    is, I will give him award when hees back.¡±


    ¡°I will tell him after thepetition, otherwise he will look forward to it. By the way, have you made


    progress with Emily?¡±


    Before each phone call or meeting with Leo, Winnie would ask about the rtionship between Leo and


    Emily. It seemed as if she had something on her mind if they were not together.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to me now, you just need to take Luke to focus on thepetition.


    Maybe Emily and I will make progress when youe back.¡±


    Leo tried his best to sound as happy as before, but it was really hard.


    He did not want to hide Winnie that he had given up, because he was afraid Winnie would worry about


    them in foreign country and that Luke¡¯spetition would be affected.


    When Winnie and Luke returned with honor, he must tell all his friends and let them not worry about


    him and Emily.


    ¡°Then I''ll be waiting for your progress. I hope I can hear good news when I get back.¡±


    Winnie did not find anything unusual. She thought Leo had been working hard on it. As long as he


    didn''t give up, Emily would be touched one day.


    ¡°I''ll try my best, so don''t worry about me. Well, I still have things to do. I hope Luke will give me better


    news.¡±


    With that, Leo hung up the phone and then took a helpless deep breathing.


    He hadn''t seen Emily for many days since they parted that day. He didn¡¯t know what she was doing


    now or whether she had gone abroad.


    He wondered if she got enough sleep and eating. Without his entanglement, would she live leisurely


    and contentedly.


    He hoped she was good, happy, and to be loved. He hoped she met someone who loved her and she


    loved. He hoped she could have smile every day and lead a satisfactory life.


    Only if she was good, his giving up would be meaningful. But he was not good at all.


    But even if he was not good, Leo did not regret his giving up. He gave up for Emily not to worry, for


    Emily to have a better life and for Emily not to wear the expression of disgust on her face.


    As thinking, Leo gave a bitter smile. When he was not busy, his brain was full of Emily. Sometimes his


    mind wandered while he was working.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t regret. I am a bastard, I am be selfish, I am not worthy of Emily.¡±


    As he was talking to himself, the secretary knocked at the door and came in.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, there is a woman in the reception hall on the first floor and said she is Miss Jones''


    mother. She wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Let here up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    The secretary was just about to leave, and Leo added.


    ¡°Get the tea ready.¡±


    ¡°Let the others get the tea ready. You go downstairs and take her up.¡±


    Leo ordered feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Ok, Mr. Johnson, I will do it now.¡±


    After the secretary left, Leo felt nervous. Since leaving in a hurry that day, he hadn''t seen Emily''s


    parents, and hadn''t given them a formal exnation.


    That day he proimed that he would be their son-inw, and in a moment he cut off the connection,


    which was not understandable to the elderly.


    So he had to give exnation today.


    When Christine came in, she sat down to drink tea and was very kind. She didn''t seem to be asking


    questions.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? You look like you made a mistake. Sit down.¡±


    Christine said to Leo kindly with a smile face.


    ¡°I did make a mistake. I let you down.¡±


    Leo took the initiative to talk about his mistakes, and then sat down.


    ¡°I came here today to ask you about your rtionship with Emily. You didn''t say anything when you left


    that day, Charles and I are worried. We asked Emily, but she did not say anything. She just said the


    procedures for going abroad have beenpleted and she was ready to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°I thought you quarreled. You didn''te to our home for so many days, and Emily didn''t say anything


    but prepared things to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°I am anxious, so I came to ask you. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Seeing that Emily was about to leave, Christine was really worried at home, so she came to ask Leo


    what was going on.


    From what Christine said, Leo knew that Emily didn''t say anything, so it could only be said by him.


    ¡°Christine, I''m sorry, I... I broke my promise to you and Charles. Emily and I have officially broken up


    and I promised not to disturb her again.¡±


    ¡°Broke up? Emily just did not admit that she likes you. She actually cares about you.¡±


    Christine said in surprise.

 Chapter 492 There is no Turning Point

    Chapter 492 There is no Turning Point


    Christine did not believe it was the truth. She thought they loved each other. If one of them got angry,


    the other coaxed, and it would be over. She believed that they would have a good result. But why they


    separated? And Leo said it seriously.


    ¡°She told me she liked me, she never said she dislikes me...¡±


    ¡°Since she likes you, then be together, why you broke up?¡±


    Christine was worried. She hurried to ask before Leo could finish his words.


    ¡°Christine, Emily said because she likes me, she could not ept my cheating or forgive me for what I


    have done. She said that when she saw me, she was upset. When she saw me, she would remember


    that I lied to her. She can''t get over it.¡±


    ¡°When she said this, I realized that I was too selfish. I only cared about myself and didn''t consider her


    feelings. When I appeared in front of her, there was no surprise in her eyes, but disgust on her face.


    When I was lying drunk in her bed, she was not worried about me, but afraid that I defile her sheets.¡±


    ¡°I...I don''t want her to feel bad because of me, and I don''t want her to look sad when she sees me.¡±


    ¡°Emily is a good girl. And I am a bad person, I am a scum not worthy of Emily.¡±


    ¡°I decided to give it up. Christine, I''m sorry for not living up to your and Charles'' expectations.¡±


    Leo said lowering his head, as if he had made an unforgivable mistake, as if he should be struck by


    lightning.


    ¡°Well......Emily... Why would Emily be upset to see you? Why you broke up?¡±


    Christine did not know what to say. Leo was pathetic and Emily was suffering. She did not know whose


    fault it was.


    At the moment she did not know how to describe her mood, she just felt pity.


    ¡°As long as Emily is happy, I will not bother her at the rest of my life. I am sorry, Christine, please say


    sorry to Charles for me that I cannot be your son-inw.¡±


    Leo said sadly. Since he had told the elderly, there would be no turning point.


    At the same time, Emily was at Daenerys'' home.


    She was teasing the baby pretending she was happy though she was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Jelly Bean is cute. I like you.¡±


    Not daring to hold the baby, and not having the experience to hold a baby, Emily could only bend down


    and kiss Jelly Bean lying in the crib.


    ¡°If you like baby, give birth one. Be good with Leo, get married and then you can have baby.¡±


    Daenerys urged Emily. Seeing that there was no progress between Emily and Leo, she was anxious.


    ¡°I like Jelly Bean, and I like Luke and Megan. By the way, I haven''t called Winwin yet. How is the result


    of Luke''s second round?¡±


    Emily did not answer Daenerys. She changed the topic, she did not want to hear the name of Leo and


    did not want to think of anything about Leo.


    Emily evaded deliberately, which made Daenerys care. But this was a very long story, she woulde


    back to itter.


    ¡°Luke was 19th in the second round. He made progress again.¡±


    Daenerys was forced to change the topic.


    ¡°Luke is so amazing. He is not like a six-year-old boy. I am so old, but I have never participated in such


    a big internationalpetition in my life, and his performance is so outstanding.¡±


    Emily said enviously. She also wanted such a smart child, and the more the better.


    ¡°You''re a year younger than I am. Don''t say you are old in front of me. You''ll be beaten.¡±


    Daenerys made a joke, and then spoke with admiration.


    ¡°Winwin has a good way to teach her kids, and Luke is a genius. Sure he has good performance. If


    Jelly Bean is half as good as Luke, I will be satisfied.¡±


    Daenerys envied, but she knew not everyone could give birth to a genius, not everyone had that sense


    of responsibility as Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin is so responsible for the children and has cultivated such an excellent son. Can¡¯t Felix ept


    her?¡±


    Emily felt that Felix was too unreasonable. What age it was? He still wanted to a marriage with match


    family for Brian and forcibly separated couples. He was cruel that the children had no aplete


    home.


    ¡°It has never been mentioned again since they had been living together. But Winwin acted based on


    the rules. She will do what she promised Felix.¡±


    ¡°Before going abroad, they went back to the old house, but Felix did not allow her to go. Felix has not


    changed his attitude.¡±


    Daenerys was helpless about it. As friends, they were worried, but they could do nothing to help.


    ¡°Felix is rich and powerful, and he doesn''t know what contentment is. Winwin is good in every aspect


    and men will like her. She will be loved as treasure, but Felix did not realize it and gave up such a


    treasure.¡±


    Emily said angrily. She did not understand what Felix wanted. The treasure was at his door, but he did


    not want it.


    If Winnie really left, it would be toote for him to regret.


    ¡°s......I don''t know. Winwin did not work for it. Though we are worried, it is useless.¡±


    She looked down at the baby and saw that the baby was already asleep.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The she took Emily to the living room and sat down.


    ¡°No one can tell Winwin''s future, but now it looks good, after all, the family of four is together. Brian is


    good to her, so we don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    ¡°How about you? How is it going between you and Leo? Do you have an opportunity to be together?¡±


    The conversation turned to Emily.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Emily''s mood became low because Leo was mentioned. She wondered if she should say it out and


    make everyone worry.


    After thinking about it, she decided to say it out, so that they would not set them up.


    ¡°I have been broken up with Leo...¡±


    ¡°You broke up? Why? You love each other, why broke up?¡±


    Daenerys was angry and raised her voice. They loved each other, and as friends they persuaded them.


    But they broke up. She did not know what they were thinking.


    ¡°It''s not surprising. There are many who love each other can''t be together. Besides, I''ve never been


    able to believe that he really loves me.¡±


    Emily said bitterly, in fact, she wanted to escape from this circle, which they loved each other, but they


    could not be together. But what could she do? Leo had given up, what could she believe?


    ¡°Then how would you believe it? Didn''t he confess his love to you? Did he still say he couldn''t let go of


    Winwin? Doesn''t he care about you at all?¡±


    Daenerys did not understand why Emily was so persistent about past. Everyone knew that Leo loved


    her, but why didn''t Emily believe it?


    ¡°He confessed his love to me so many times that it seemed like a joke. He said more than once that he


    would get over Winwin, but I do not believe that people who truly love will give up so easily. He cared


    about me, too, but the more he cared about me, the more I felt he was trying to cheat me. I......¡±


    ¡°Emily, this is your problem. It is not that Leo did not do a good job or that he does not love you. There


    is a knot in your heart.¡±


    Daenerys could not listen to it and interrupted Emily directly.


    Emily thought it was Leo¡¯s problem, but Daenerys thought it was Emily¡¯s problem. She got cheated


    once and had no courage to love, to believe that love was pure beauty.


    Emily bowed her head and remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    At the moment she remembered that Leo left her bedroom when he was drunk and that he was in


    tears.


    Silence fell in the living room for a long while before Emily spoke again.


    ¡°He gave up and said he wasn''t good enough for me and wanted me to find a better man. It''s been


    over ten days since he said that to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss him?¡±


    Daenerys'' anger dissipated. Seeing that Emily was distracted, she did not dare speak loudly with her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was another silence before Emily gave a positive answer, but then she continued to be upset.


    ¡°I miss her, but I don¡¯t want to see him. I will think of the fact that I was cheated by him when I see him.


    I will feel my dignity had been trampled on. Every time I saw him, I felt humble for that I had been


    fooled, but I still see him and like him. I hate myself every time.¡±


    Emily had been struggling in pain, in contradiction, which was driving her crazy.


    ¡°Melodramatic, I think you''re melodramatic. You came be serious to work and study. But love needs


    you to follow your heart. Why do you worry so much about it?¡±


    ¡°If you miss him, go and see him, if you love him, be with him. Leo has no heinous crime, why do you


    torture him and you?¡±


    ¡°Some married people cheat, if everyone was unforgivable, the divorce rate probability can reach 90


    percent. Besides, Leo did not betray her.¡±


    ¡°Why can''t you give Leo a chance? Emily, it is not your character. You are a person who dares to love


    and hate. Why can''t you be sincere to Leo?¡±


    Daenerys tried to calm herself down, but she was worried that Emily could not get out of the trap by


    herself. She had to speak up, or it was not her.


    ¡°You''re right, it is my problem. I want to forgive him once, I know I am melodramatic, but I can''t help it, I


    just can''t open the knot in my heart.¡±


    Emily was helpless that she was stubborn in love. She believed that if a man cheated in her marriage,


    she would never forgive him and the rtionship would end.


    She was a person who dares to love and hate, but she was also a person who required perfect love


    and perfect marriage.


    ¡°Daenerys, now that it''s over, I don''t want to go back to him. The formalities of going abroad have been


    settled, I want to study abroad to enrich myself. If I can forget him in the meantime, that''s the best. If I


    can''t...We''ll see.¡±


    If she could not forget him, Emily did not know what to do. She could only keep pace with the


    time.

 Chapter 493 Meet Jonny

    Chapter 493 Meet Jonny


    Seeing that Emily''s attitude was firm, Daenerys did not know what to do. She had advised and helped.


    If two people were predestined not to be together, she could not force them to be together.


    ¡°Really? No regrets?¡±


    Daenerys asked with regret on her face.


    ¡°Yes, I will leave when Winwines back.¡±


    The decision was made, but Emily did not know if she would regret it or now. Maybe she would regret,


    maybe she would fly back to Leo desperately. But she might not regret, and then she would forget Leo.


    ¡°s......You guys, what can I say? Winwin and you are the same. Obviously you love each other, why


    is it so difficult to be together?¡±


    Daenerys was helpless. She did not know if there was too much in their heard, or their misceneous


    thoughts were chaotic.


    No one could be simple and tolerate for love but used strong self-esteem in love.


    ¡°Don''t worry about us, and don''t call Leo. Although we love each other, there may be inappropriate


    things, so we cannot be together.¡±


    ¡°That''s it. I''ll leave after some time. I will give myself some space and I''ll figure it out.¡±


    Emily said bitterly.


    But the matter hade to this point. Leo gave up and she could not let go, so there was only one


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    way. Even if her heart would hurt on this road, she believed that one day she would forget the pain.


    Luke had a day off after the end of the two rounds of thepetition. Winnie nned to take the two


    children out to rx, so as to relieve the tension of Luke, but Luke was enjoying it and only focused on


    study.


    Now Luke and Oscar were studying thepetition tomorrow. Brian knew Luke would not go out to


    y, so he used the time to go out to work.


    The two men were absent, leaving only Winnie and Megan in the room. At noon, Winnie found that her


    period came, so she decided to go out to buy some necessary supplies.


    Megan did not want to stay at home alone, so she went out with her mother.


    When they reached the reception hall on the first floor, they happened to meet Jonny.


    ¡°Miss Chambers, are you going out?¡±


    Jonny was very enthusiastic and said hello first.


    ¡°Yes, I take my kid out for a walk.¡±


    Winnie did not notice Jonny where wrong, but she had to be careful because of what Brian said.


    ¡°I take the kid out first. Good-bye.¡±


    Winnie walked away politely. No matter what kind of person Jonny was, she had to be careful because


    he was with Wendy.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Miss Chambers. I''m here to see Wendy, is she here?¡±


    Jonny took the opportunity to talk with Winnie.


    ¡°Wendy has already returned to our country, don''t you know that?¡±


    Winnie stopped her pace and answered Jonny, but Jonny did not know that Wendy had left.


    Wendy left without telling anyone. Didn¡¯t she tell her friend either?


    ¡°She left?¡±


    Jonny asked in surprise, as if he didn''t believe what Winnie said.


    ¡°Yes, she let the night before. We didn''t find it out until the next day.¡±


    Jonny did not look like acting and he really did not know Wendy had returned to her country. However,


    Winnie was confused, why Wendy suddenly left without telling anyone? A few days ago she said she


    would stay to see friends.


    Her actions contradict her words.


    Jonny was puzzled and frowned when he heard of Wendy''s departure.


    She left when he called. She should have left after hanging up the phone. Wendy''s purpose was


    obvious. She did not want to help him, so she directly fled back to home.


    Good, Wendy. She went home without even seeing her kid. She had achieved her purpose, but she


    had not done any of the things she had promised. She was ying him.


    ¡°I don''t know she returned to her country. It there anything urgent?¡±


    Clearly he knew the reason why Wendy came back, but Jonny still asked, so that he could talk more


    with Winnie and could understand her from her words.


    ¡°I don''t know. I''m sorry, I gotta go. Bye.¡±


    Winnie said goodbye again and left with Megan.


    Looking at Winnie''s back more and more away, Jonny looked bad on face. He then took out the phone


    to call Wendy. He was angry that Wendy''s phone turned off.


    Jonny was so angry that he did a stupid thing for Wendy, but he didn''t get any benefits. He thought if


    Wendy did not remarry him, she should help him to have Winnie, but Wendy was gone now, what he


    used as an excuse to contact Winnie?


    And he could not expose the fact rted to the police station, or he would have to take the


    responsibility alone.


    Brian came back from work in the evening to have dinner with his family, Oscar and Morgan. Winnie


    thought of that Jonny came.


    ¡°Jonny came to Wendy today, he did not know that Wendy returned to the country.¡±


    ¡°When did hee?¡±


    Asked Brian, annoyed of hearing Jonny''s name.


    ¡°At noon, I took Megan downstairs and met him in the lobby on the first floor.¡±


    Winnie said it, because she was curious why Wendy suddenly left.


    ¡°It might be a real emergency since she left so suddenly.¡±


    Oscar felt there was a problem, but only Wendy knew the truth.


    Brian said no more, and the topic ended there.


    After dinner, Winnie took two children back to room, and Brian went to the office.


    The first thing he did when he got to the office was to call Wendy.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Brian?¡±


    Over the phone, he could hear that Wendy had not got up because her tone was drowsy.


    ¡°Wendy, you left suddenly without even telling us...Has anything happened?¡±


    Brian wanted to directly ask her why she left so impolitely and Jonny went to the hotel for her. Most


    importantly Winnie was disturbed. But he thought it was impolite to speak like that, so he softened.


    ¡°I... Brian, I have been back for two days and it is until now you found out I was gone?¡±


    Wendy mumbled as she tried to think of an excuse for her sudden departure.


    ¡°It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with your leaving. You should tell us before you left.¡±


    Brian was impatient to Wendy¡¯s affectation.


    ¡°Oh...My mother was sick, so I came back. And when I left, you are asleep, so I did not tell you.¡±


    Wendy could only say that her mother was ill. Although she was sorry for her mother, but at the critical


    moment, she could only say so for Brian would not be suspicious.


    ¡°Your mother is ill? Is it serious?¡±


    Brian believed it.


    ¡°No, not serious. Brian, don''t worry, justpany Luke to attend thepetition.¡±


    Wendy said pretending she was nice.


    ¡°As long as she is okay.¡±


    ¡°You''d better call Jonny. He came to the hotel to see you today. I don''t like him. Don''t let hime to


    the hotel anymore.¡±


    Brian reminded Wendy seriously. He called because of Jonny. Even if her mother was ill, he had to


    remind her.


    ¡°Don''t like him? Why? Is it because he''s so close to me? Brian, Jonny and I are good friends. Nothing


    special.¡±


    Wendy was nervous and thought Brian found her rtionship with Jonny. And she wondered if he still


    cared about her and didn''t like to see her with other men.


    But once again, Wendy thought too much.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter to me what your rtionship is. I don''t want him toe to you and disturb us. You''d


    better tell him.¡±


    Brian¡¯s tone was cold. He did not care who Wendy was with. They had nothing to do with each other,


    and he had no right to interfere in Wendy''s life.


    ¡°Brian...¡±


    ¡°It iste, I gotta go to sleep, call me if anything happens.¡±


    Brian interrupted Wendy''s words and then hung up the phone.


    Wendy was embarrassed.


    If she had thought of Brian''s coldness, she would have thought twice before she said.


    But what should she do about Jonny? Should he be put in the cklist all the time? Would Jonny spill


    her guts out in a fit of pique?


    Wendy was in a mess. It was a good thing and she finally got a chance, but she made a mess.


    She could not fix it, so she came back secretly. It was risky, she didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t


    tell when she had be so useless and could not deal with it.


    Wendy had no mood to sleep. Because of Brian¡¯s call, she was depressed.


    She got up and dressed herself and then drove to the prison alone.


    When Penny saw Wendy, Wendy was frustrated, so Penny could know that she had either messed up


    or hit a new difficulty.


    Wendy was so useless.


    ¡°We''ve only got fifteen minutes. Are you going to sit there without saying a word?¡±


    Penny spoke first.


    ¡°I did a bad job, and now there is trouble...¡±


    Wendy wanted to be specific and clear, but she was afraid that she would be overheard by the police.


    She was irritable in the middle of the sentence.


    ¡°It is not the right ce to talk. I don''t know when you''lle out.¡±


    ¡°By the time I get out, they would have many children and you won¡¯t have any chance.¡±


    Penny was angry, but she could not get out. Looking at Wendy''s expression, she knew it would be big


    problem.


    ¡°Say it briefly.¡±


    Penny reminded Wendy in a low voice.


    Wendy looked around. Seeing there was police, she showed helplessness. Yes, when Penny could


    ¡°A foreign man likes her and asked me to help. I don''t know what to do now.¡±


    Wendy thought she could only say this in that kind of environment, as for the matter rted to the


    police station, it would be sensitive.


    ¡°The foreign man is your friend?¡±


    Penny guessed something.


    ¡°Yeah, I don''t know if I should help him.¡±


    Wendy was not hesitant, but afraid to make things big.


    ¡°What if you don''t help him?¡±


    Penny had doubts about the foreign man.


    ¡°If I don''t help him, he will spill my guts.¡±


    Hearing that, Penny understood what was going on.

 Chapter 494 Wendy Wants to Give Up

    Chapter 494 Wendy Wants to Give Up


    Although Penny did not know what Wendy did to Winnie, but the foreign man was an aplice, and


    he had Wendy¡¯s handhold.


    ¡°Wendy, this man is filthy. He doesn''t seem like a real friend.¡±


    Penny satirized Wendy, knowing that Wendy had messed the thing up.


    ¡°That''s why he could help. I know he is bad, but I can''t find anyone suitable. It never urred to me


    that he intended a woman.¡±


    Wendy concealed some facts, she said so because she wanted to get rid of him. And then she thought


    it was not a bad thing that if Jonny really had Winnie, but she did not expect that Jonny was so serious


    and would threaten her with this matter.


    ¡°He has good intentions. If you help him, you are helping yourself. I told you to get them wrong about


    each other. This is a great opportunity. What are you depressed about?¡±


    Wendy knew who Penny referred to. That was the only tacit understanding between them. As for the


    rest, Penny dare notpliment Wendy.


    ¡°But I think it is useless. I''ve tried it before.¡±


    Wendy wanted to win by one trick, she could drag it for so long, she had no patience. She even had the


    idea of giving up now, thinking that getting Brian was the most difficult thing in the world.


    ¡°How can it be useless? Now they are good, how can you separate them? You can only break through


    when they don''t trust each other.¡±


    ¡°Without the ability, without the stratagem, without the ability to beat her by a single move, you can only


    take your time.¡±


    Penny knew that Wendy did not have such ability. She could not make a big deal, but Penny could only


    use her to let Winnie and Brian had a problem, so that Winnie lose everything she now had.


    ¡°I have no confidence, she''s difficult to deal with.¡±


    Wendy heaved a sigh and said, feeling very tired. She wondered if she could feel relieve if she gave


    up.


    ¡°Since you have no confidence, give up then, let her have the glory and wealth, let her have the power


    and position, let her have the man to love her for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I tell you, Wendy, if you want to give up, give up now. I don''t think you''re a match for her either, so


    you¡¯d better give up.¡±


    Penny had guessed Wendy would have such attitude. She was not cruel enough and had no means,


    finally she could only give up. But in order not to let her give up, Penny could only stimte Wendy.


    ¡°But consider that everything she has is yours. Consider how much money Brian has. If you want to


    give up, give uppletely, don''t envy her happy life.¡±


    Wendy had nothing to say, but had been sighing. Penny was right, if she gave up, she admitted defeat


    and what she did to Winnie was nonsense.


    Would she really give up like this? Would she really give up everything to Winnie?


    ¡°Think about it. What did Thomas tell you about Brian¡¯s memories and what was taken?¡±


    Seeing that Wendy had not spoken, Penny did not push her. She believed that ra was impossible to


    let Wendy give up so easily, so she would let ra do her thing.


    Now she wanted to know what it was that had been taken away when Brian was in a car ident.


    ¡°No, he said he didn''t know. All he knew was that there was a car ident, and he said it had been


    solved. He told me the exact time and ce. I don''t know the others. He was also surprised to hear me


    say something had been taken.¡±


    Wendy did not say anything important when she recalled it.


    ¡°He...¡±


    Penny wanted to ask something, but the police reminded her that time was, so Penny did not continue


    to ask.


    ¡°Try to get Uncle Thomas to see me.¡±


    Penny said these words hastily and followed the policeman to leave.


    But her words made Wendy puzzled. Wendy did not know what way to persuade Thomas to see


    Penny, because he had told her more than once she could not see Penny, so how could she exin


    that fact she had met Penny?


    Wendy had been thinking about what Penny said after she was out of the prison. Would she really give


    up like this? To give up the best man in the world, to give up everything she had. The most important


    thing was that she had no money, and her parents'' money has been used a lot by her. If she did not


    win Brian back in this situation, how would she live in the rest of her life?


    After much thought, it seemed Wendy could only move on. Her efforts were for her own happiness,


    why give up? Why give up her own happiness to others?


    Abroad.


    Luke began the third round of thepetition. Oscar required Luke to rank the top ten, so that he could


    enter the finals.


    ¡°Luke, do your best and do not give yourself too much pressure.¡±


    Winnie appeased Luke before thepetition. She was nervous, so she thought Luke should be more


    nervous than she was.


    ¡°Mom, you look nervous. I''m not going to put pressure on myself. You know my state in the


    Lukeforted Winnie, knowing that his mother was nervous, but he did not feel any pressure Until


    this moment he was still thinking about the shorings Oscar said yesterday.


    ¡°Well, Luke is the best, Luke is a man.¡±


    Winnie was pleased with a smile. Luke''s confidence eased her tension.


    Luke was only six years old, but he was very independent. He could take good care of himself and


    sister even his mother was not around.


    Thepetition began. Luke was serious than the previous several times, he must rank the top ten to


    have a chance to contend for the championship, so this round was important.


    Thepetition was very intense. The judges were not optimistic about Luke who ranked 19th, but his


    behavior in this round got their approval.


    When Oscar saw this scene from the audience, he knew the result.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Luke can rank top ten.¡±


    Oscar whispered to Brian next to him, so that he could rx.


    ¡°Watching apetition is always an ordeal, but watching my son in thepetition is more stressful.


    Megan is smart and knows she can''t bear the suffering, so she didn''t follow me today.¡±


    ¡°But I''m a lot more rxed now after hearing what you said.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he can rank top ten?¡±


    Brian was not sure so he asked.


    ¡°I''m sure.¡±


    Oscar was more determined, Brian rxed more after hearing that.


    ¡°Luke''s ability to improvise is so strong, I didn''t expect he could be so calm.¡±


    Winnie could not help but whispered.


    From the way the judges saw Luke in surprise, Winnie knew his son had outstanding performance. But


    she was still nervous. It was not until Oscar was so sure that she rxed.


    ¡°Are you nervous, too?¡±


    Brian leaned over Winnie''s ear and held her hand.


    ¡°You''re too nervous. Your hands are all sweaty.¡±


    Brian smiled. He didn¡¯t expect that Winnie was more nervous than he was.


    ¡°It''s inevitable I''m nervous. He''s my son. He''s been studying hard and I want him to win the


    championship more than anyone. It is not only a reward for him, but also a recognition of what he has


    done for so long.¡±


    Winnie was the same as other mothers. Sheforted the child, but she wished him to achieve


    something more than anyone.


    How could she not be nervous?


    ¡°Don''t be nervous. I believe what Oscar said. My son will be in the top ten. Our nerves should be saved


    for the final.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian squeezed Winnie''s hand, hoping to ease her nerves.


    Although Brian appeased Winnie, but Winnie was still nervous till the end of thepetition, until Luke


    ranked the fifth.


    Then she became excited.


    ¡°I didn''t expect my son would progress so far.¡±


    Winnie held Brian''s hand tightly, she was so excited.


    ¡°Good, he can go straight to the final.¡±


    Oscar could not restrain his excitement. He estimated that Luke should be in the eighth, but did not


    expect to be the fifth. There was no doubt that Luke could enter the final.


    ¡°My son is amazing.¡±


    Brian said excitedly. Luke was six years old children but he achieved such achievement, he was the


    only one in the country, and Luke was his son, which was that he felt proud of.


    When he returned to the hotel after thepetition, Brian was still as excited as a child. He was the


    first one to tell the good news to Megan. Both father and daughter couldn''t stop their excitement.


    ¡°Dad, I knew my brother is the best.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, brother, I love you, you are all my pride.¡±


    Megan bounced on the bed excitedly.


    ¡°We love you, too.¡±


    Brian danced with Megan happily.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t win the championship. Why are you all so excited?¡±


    Luke asked his father and sister with a smile.


    Seeing how happy the whole family was, Luke felt that his usual efforts had been worth it.


    ¡°If father and sister can keep a lid on their excitement about your good performance, it will not be good


    performance. Luke, I didn¡¯t expect you can do such a good job.¡±


    Winnie squatted beside Luke with excitement, but tried to calm herself as far as possible.


    ¡°Really? But I didn''t give it my all efforts.¡±


    Luke said calmly, if he tried his best, he would rank the first in this round, but he could not tell others, so


    that he could make an error.


    ¡°Luke is so confident!¡±


    Winnie knew that Luke never said raving, he was not coaxing them to be happy at the moment. He said


    that if he didn¡¯t go all out, there must be room for improvement.


    ¡°Mom, it''s not that I''m confident, but I think I could be more careful.¡±


    Luke did not dare to be arrogant, for fear of mistakes let Mom and Dad disappointed.


    Winnie liked Luke¡¯s cautious calm attitude as Brian. Brian might attract Winnie by his calm,posed,


    sophisticated and cautious characteristic.

 Chapter 495 Isobel Falls Ill

    Chapter 495 Isobel Falls Ill


    Luke¡¯spetition results soon reached to the country. Although it was five o''clock in the morning,


    Brian believed that his father must be willing to hear such good news at the beginning of the day.


    "The fifth? Really?"


    Rufus could not believe it.


    "Yes, he ranks the fifth. You heard me right."


    Brian said. He knew what his father was feeling. After all, he had been there before.


    "Luke is awesome. He ranks the fifth in the world. I didn''t even think he could do that."


    Rufus''s mood could not be described withnguage. He was more than excited than Brian and Winnie.


    "Tell me the detailster. I''ll call your grandfather to make him happy."


    With that, Rufus hung up the phone and then called Felix.


    So this morning Rufus'' task was to call and tell all the people who should know, thest one he called


    was Isobel.


    Fortunately, Isobel picked up his call this time.


    "Isobel, you finally answered my phone. Is it because you knew it is good news?"


    "Luke enters into the final ranking the fifth. The fifth! The fifth in the world."


    Rufus''s excitement had been reduced a few. But as Isobel picked up the phone, his excitement cannot


    be restrained, because of Luke, and because of Isobel.


    "Really? Great, Luke is so excellent."


    Isobel was also excited, but her voice was hoarse, even if she was excited, she sounded feebly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you fall ill?"


    Although Isobel forbore it strenuously, Rufus still heard something wrong.


    "No, I haven''t woken up. It''s just my throat."


    Isobel denied it, but the more she talked, the more she revealed her difort.


    Isobel had been ill for two days. When she first saw it was Rufus call, she did not want to answer the


    phone.


    But who she made an operation error and touched the answer key.


    Hearing the exciting voice of Rufus and the good news of Luke, she was excited and spoke, forgetting


    the fact that she was ill.


    "You''re lying. You must be ill. Where are you, how did you get sick. Is there anyone around to look after


    you?"


    Rufus suddenly became worried, this ups and downs of the mood made his heart intense.


    "I am not sick, I just haven''t wakened up. I gotta go."


    Isobel did not dare to continue to say, hung up the phone and then turned it off.


    She was ill, but did not want anyone to know, because she did not want anyone to worry about her,


    especially Rufus.


    Rufus called back, but it was turned off.


    Isobel''sst sentence no doubt made him more worry. If he remembered right, Isobel had always been


    an early riser. If she hadn''t been sick at that time, she would have been out doing morning exercises.


    How could she have been asleep?


    Rufus fidgeted back and forth in the living room. He could not tell Winnie and Vanessa, or they would


    be worried. So he had to call the people tailed after Isobel.


    After the call, he was sure that Isobel was ill. Rufus wanted toe to her to take care of her, so he


    booked a flight to C City.


    At breakfast.


    "Vanessa, I will go out for a few days, Paul will pick you up these days. If you need help, tell Paul and


    Raya, I wille back as soon as possible."


    Rufus said to Vanessa feeling worried.


    "Don''t worry about me. You can go away for a few days if you want. Paul is busy, so I can go to school


    by myself."


    By this time, Vanessa felt she was the burden of others. She was sorry, but she did not say it out.


    "No, I will worry about you if you go to school alone. If Paul doesn''t pick you up, I won¡¯t feel at ease


    outside. So let Paul pick you up."


    Vanessa was moved by that. Rufus was like her father who cared about his daughter. It had been a


    long time since she did not feel her father''s love.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. Don¡¯t worry, I will ask Paul to pick me up and take me to school."


    Vanessa now took Rufus as his father, a tree that she could rely on. She wanted to feel the father¡¯s


    love.


    "Good girl. Paul, I will leave in a while, I will ask the driver to send me and you send Vanessa to school.


    While I''m away, you must ensure the safety of Vanessa."


    Rufus said to Paul feeling uneasy.


    "Ok. I can take care of Vanessa."


    Paul knew Rufus was worried about both Isobel and Vanessa.


    Rufus and Vanessa left together. One went to school, the other to the airport.


    Four hourster, Rufus got off the ne. The person in charge of tracking Isobel met him at the airport


    and went straight to Isobel''s hotel.


    Isobel had taken medicine, but still lied in the bed feeling dizzy. She woke up and fell asleep from time


    to time. She was hungry, but she could not get out of bed to cook, because once she got up, she felt


    more dizzy.


    As she was feeling dizzy, the doorbell rang. She struggled to get out of bed, holding on to the wall all


    the way to the door.


    She had to admit that she was old. An epidemic cold tortured her a lot.


    When Isobel reached the door, she didn''t even bother to ask questions, but opened the door.


    She raised her dim eyes, only to see Rufus standing in the doorway.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Surprised, Isobel asked in a hoarse voice. She even felt that what she saw was not real and thought


    she was dreaming.


    ¡°I was worried that you were ill, so I came to see you.¡±


    "You look terrible. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Rufus reached to help Isobel. Seeing that Isobel was haggard, hearing that her voice was hoarse, he


    wanted to take her to the hospital.


    "Rufus......"


    Isobel wanted to refuse and wanted to ask questions, but Rufus did not give her a chance.


    "Stop talking, ask questions when you see the doctor and after I make sure you are fine."


    Rufus took off his coat and put it on Isobel and then supported Isobel to leave the hotel directly.


    At the hospital, after a precise examination, it was determined that Isobel did not have a simple


    influenza, but pneumonia. So Isobel was hospitalized for treatment.


    Rufus arranged VIP ward to Isobel and then she got infusion.


    "This ward must be very expensive. We don''t need to waste money. You''d better change me to a


    Isobel was not used to living in such an expensive room, she didn¡¯t think she worth it. She was an


    ordinary person who could afford to live in a room like this.


    "Don''t think so much. There are too many people in the ordinary ward. If you go there, cross-infection


    will be bad for your condition. Stay here and don¡¯t worry about anything."


    As Rufus said this, he brought a chair over and sat down beside Isobel''s bed.


    Isobel did not know how to refuse. Even if she insisted on going to an ordinary ward, Rufus would not


    agree.


    "I will pay you back after I discharge. All my things are in the hotel, so I can¡¯t pay you now."


    "Isobel......"


    "Or I can call Winwin and ask her to transfer the money to you..."


    "Isobel, do you think I want you to return me the money? Can you not mention money at this time?


    Winwin is with Luke to attend thepetition. She is abroad, aren¡¯t you afraid she would worry about


    you?"


    Rufus interrupted Isobel twice. If she insisted to give him back the money, she didn¡¯t take their previous


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship seriously.


    ¡°How can I make you spend money for I''m ill? When I get out of hospital, I''ll pay it back to you."


    With what identity Isobel spent Rufus'' money? They had nothing to do with each other.


    "You...... Well, we will talk about it when you''re discharged."


    Rufus knew he could not convince Isobel, so he could only answer perfunctorily.


    After that, Rufus got up from the chair, found a ss and poured a ss of hot water to Isobel and then


    sat down.


    "I just asked the doctor and he said that this pneumonia is the flu. It is widespread, a lot of people got


    infected. When you get out of the hospital,e back with me. I''m afraid you might get infected again."


    Rufus wanted Isobel to go back. On the day she left, he had been thinking when Isobel could go back.


    This was an opportunity, and he didn''t have to worry all day at home.


    "I don''t want to go back yet. There''s the flu, I can go to another city. I haven''t enjoyed myself yet."


    Isobel refused. Since she hade out, she did not n to go back. She had been looking for a city


    that suited her best and she would settle down once she found one.


    "Isobel, you..."


    ¡°By the way, how did you find me?¡±


    Isobel interrupted Rufus'' words, because she suddenly thought of this question. If she remembered


    correctly, neither Winnie nor Vanessa knew exactly where she was.


    "Do I have to say?"


    Rufus did not want to lie, but if he said it out, he was afraid Isobel would be angry.


    "Why can¡¯t you say? Have you sent someone to follow me?"


    Isobel had guessed it, because in those days when she left, she was followed by someone, and she


    took a lot of effort to get rid of him.


    "Yes, I am worried that you go out alone, and I''m afraid you''ll nevere back, so I sent someone to


    follow you."


    Since Isobel had guessed, Rufus could not conceal it any longer. He admitted it like a child who had


    made a mistake.


    "You...... What shall I say? We''re over. You don''t have to worry about me. Most of the reason I left was


    to avoid you. Can''t you give me some freedom?"


    Isobel wanted to get angry, but found that her strength was limited, she could only say in a hoarse and


    low voice.


    She hated the feeling of being watched, especially by Rufus. So what was the point of her evasion?


    "You think we''re over, but I don''t think we''ve had a broken rtionship all these years. I worry about


    you and it is my business, you don''t have to worry about it. It is for my own peace of mind to have


    someone follow you, and you needn''t think about it."


    "Isobel, we are old and you should have someone around you. I know our conditions do not allow us to


    be together, but you cannot refuse my care. If everything works out, I still want to be with you."


    Rufus expressed his thought. He could leave now, or his kids would have doubts. Otherwise he would


    like to leave with Isobel and to travel around the world.

 Chapter 496 Tortured by the Past

    Chapter 496 Tortured by the Past


    Hearing Rufus'' words, Isobel did not know how to respond. He said he didn''t think they had a broken


    rtionship all these years, Isobel wanted to believe but dare not to.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been more than 20 years, all things were changing, could she believe that Rufus did not change?


    Could she believe that he still loved her?


    "I''m not feeling well and I don¡¯t want to talk about this. How is Vanessa, has she brought you troubles?"


    Isobel avoided the topic, but there only one thing between them and it was rted to their rtionship


    20 years ago.


    "How can you say it is trouble? Isobel, even if we cannot be together, she is my daughter? It''s natural


    that I take care of her. It is not troublesome."


    Rufus felt helpless about Isobel''s disacquaintance and about the fact that she always evaded the topic.


    "Isobel, I still want to recognize Vanessa. I want her to call me Dad. She was important to it, I..."


    "I want her to call me Mom, but do you think we are qualified? Do you think we have the quality to be


    call Mom and Dad?"


    Isobel interrupted Rufus. She did not want her and Rufus to be selfish.


    "Rufus, I have the same idea as you. I understand your feelings. But you must think for her. Although in


    her eyes, her parents died, she has happy memories and a happy childhood. She had parents and


    sister who love her, which is very important to her."


    "If we tell her that we are her parents, everything will be gone. She will think that all her previous


    happiness has been an illusion and that she is a poor unwanted child."


    ¡°Don''t think of it any more. It is enough to know that she is your daughter. Never tell the truth in your


    life."


    Isobel thought in the view of Vanessa and Winnie. They were pitiful enough and could not suffer any


    more.


    ¡°I know I am selfish, but I can''t help my impulse. It is hard to see my child right in front of me but I


    cannot recognize her."


    Rufus knew more than anyone that he was not qualified to be Vanessa''s father, but he could not control


    the kind of strong desire in his heart.


    To him, Vanessa was the continuance of love, beauty of encounter in his 40s and the witness of love


    between him and Isobel.


    When Rufus was alone, he was always thinking about how to do things perfectly and how to do things


    without hurting everyone. He wanted a big happy family, a wife, a son and daughter-inw, a daughter


    and son-inw, and even two lovely grandchildren.


    But no matter what he thought, he could not find a glimmer of hope for this happy ending.


    "I know you''re suffering, but we''re old enough to bear it. It''s easier for our kids if we bear it."


    Isobel understood the mood of Rufus. She too could not recognize her daughter even if she was in


    front of her, and she knew the feeling of suffering.


    But they were wrong from the beginning, so they had to bear the consequences and be punished. They


    had no choice because it was the destiny.


    Rufus was silent and did not continue to speak. He could bear the feeling of suffering, but he wanted to


    have a happy family reunion. After all, it could not be hidden forever.


    Abroad.


    Winnie sat alone on the sofa in the living room, holding her mobile phone in a daze.


    From Vanessa¡¯s call, she knew that Rufus was going out. Winnie believed that Paul could take good


    care of Vanessa, but was still worried. She was afraid that Vanessa would be lonely, would miss aunt


    and them.


    "It iste, why don¡¯t you go to bed?"


    Brian''s voice pulled back Winnie¡¯s thought.


    She did know notice that Brian opened the door and came in, it could be told that she was so worried


    about Vanessa.


    "I have talked to Vanessa on phone, I am not yet sleepy."


    Winnie said in a low voice, and then got up from the sofa.


    "Is Vanessa happy too? As Luke¡¯s aunt, she must be proud to have such a smart nephew."


    Brian was immersed in the good performance of Luke. Everyone in the family would think Luke was


    excellent. If he remembered correctly, he had never been so uncalm.


    He had never been cold as a leader in thepany, but he was considered domineering and serious.


    Since he was with Winnie and his two children, he felt that he had lost all his previous principles.


    Whose fault it was?


    But no matter whose fault it was, Brian enjoyed it.


    "Yes, she is happy. By the way, Vanessa said that Rufus went to C City to visit an old friend and will be


    back in a few days."


    Winnie identally mentioned Rufus''s departure and wondered if Brian knew about it.


    "Oh... He does have old friends in C City."


    Brian thought about it. It seemed that he had been there before. It was nothing strange. But on second


    thought, he realized why Winnie was in a daze when he came in.


    "Are you worried that Vanessa was alone at home?"


    Brian asked. He knew the answer, looking at Winnie was mncholy.


    "Yes."


    Winnie did not deny it.


    Brian raised the corners of his mouth, did not continue to say, but directly took out the mobile phone to


    call Ste.


    The phone went through.


    "Sister, can you go to my home if you are avable? Vanessa is alone at home, I am afraid she needs


    help and doesn¡¯t tell Paul."


    "Where''s Dad?¡±


    Ste asked casually. She did not understand why Vanessa was alone.


    "He went to C City to see a friend, leaving Vanessa alone."


    Brian still couldn''t call him "Dad."


    "I will be there at night. You don''t have to worry, apany Luke to thepetition."


    Ste did not know that her father was not at home, but she was willing to stay with Vanessa.


    As soon as Brian''s phone was hung up, Winnie came to him and snuggled in his arms.


    "It''s great to have you. I don''t have to worry about anything."


    Winnie said in low soft voice. What was the feeling she had been looking for. She did not need to think


    or worry about anything. She had someone to do everything for her, and she did not need to face it


    alone.


    Though it was trifle, but it was enough to make her feel warmth.


    "You can be a little woman at home, and you can live your life without worrying about anything. You can


    enjoy yourself with me around. But you insist to stand on your own two feet. "


    Brianined, but still stretched out his hand to embrace Winnie.


    He liked Winnie lied on him and felt that he was all she had.


    "I dare not expect a lifetime. If one day you don''t like me and separate with me and I am old, I won¡¯t


    have chance to work hard for everything. While I am young, I will give my family and myself..."


    "Don¡¯t you believe that I will be with you forever?"


    Brian interrupted Winnie''s words. He did not expect that Winnie could not be with him feeling at ease.


    Winnie felt Brian''s dissatisfaction, looked up at Brian with a faint smile, which was pleasing to see.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but things are so fickle that you can never predict the future. When I


    was a surrogate, I never thought I''d meet you again. Of course, there is no guarantee that we will be


    together forever. It is normal, don¡¯t take my words seriously."


    Winnie was telling the truth. Two people made vows of eternal love when they got married, but many


    couples got divorced. This was the truth, things changed.


    Winnie felt she had a heavy burden and could not live a life without ns. She had to be ready to in


    advance in any aspect so that she would not be overwhelmed by life in case of any eventuality.


    "It is not me think too much, but you think too much. Even if we cannot be together forever, I will not let


    you leave empty-handed when we break up. When ra left me, I gave her a lot of money, how can I


    ill-treat the woman I love."


    Brian knew that the world was uncertain, but he believed that he and Winnie could be together forever.


    In fact, Winnie worried too much, and he could only cooperate to let her feel at ease.


    ¡°Then I must thank you for remembering that I am the woman you love, and since you say so, I don''t


    need to worry. No matter what happens in the future, money will help."


    Winnie smiled brilliantly, but she did not know Brian would have the same idea when they broke up and


    would she be more important than ra.


    These two days Wendy had a lot of troubles. After listening to the words of Penny, although she


    decided not to give up, there were a lot of things she could not make up her mind. In the past, she


    would ask ra for help, but since she knew that ra used her, she had not contacted her once.


    She wanted to keep quiet and pretended she did not know anything, and then she would use ra


    once, but she was afraid that ra would spoil her n and ra would took all the advantage.


    Wendy wondered whether she should help Jonny get Winnie. She was hesitating because she was


    afraid that Winnie despised Jonny. Compared to Brian, there seems to be noparison between


    them. How could Winnie give up Brian and stay with Jonny?


    The other reason was that if she did not do a good job, she might get herself in trouble. If her past was


    found out, Brian would not forgive her.


    What should she do? Who could give her an answer? Who could help her?


    Wendy was upset, and finally she decided to call Jonny to appease him so he wouldn''t mess around.


    She removed Jonny''s phone from the cklist, then made a call to him.


    "Good for you, you left without telling me. I called you, but your phone is off. What do you mean? Try to


    challenge endurance?"


    Jonny''s way of speaking was very nasty, and he was angry.


    "No..."


    "Not what? Wendy, I see you through. You''re a woman with a bad heart. You may not tell me, but you


    must say goodbye to Anna. These days she cried every day to find you, you are so cruel to let her cry


    and make her sad."


    Jonny was emotional. Thinking of Anna, he wanted to scold Wendy loudly.


    "No, let me exin. My mother suddenly fell ill and was in hospital. I was in a hurry toe back, so I


    didn''t tell you. Not only didn''t I tell you, but I didn''t even have time to tell my friends. It was so sudden


    and I was so worried and scared, I don¡¯t have time to let you know."


    Wendy exined. She could only say that her mother was ill in order to fool Jonny. It was important to


    calm him down for the time being and not let him talk nonsense.

 Chapter 497 Zoe Found a Way

    Chapter 497 Zoe Found a Way


    Jonny did not believe Wendy''s words. Even if he believed, he and still angry and had nowhere to vent.


    "You lie, even if you hurried to leave, you might not call, but it¡¯s been days. You didn¡¯t call and even


    turned off the phone. How do you exin this?"


    "I''ve been at the hospital with my Mom since I got home. I even had no time to sleep. It was not


    convenient to charge my phone, and I was afraid that others know my mother was sick and came to


    disturb her, so I turned off the phone."


    "Today Dad is avable toe, so I had time to go home and change my clothes and take a shower. I


    just got home and didn''t do anything before I called you."


    Wendy kept lying for she could have a better future, for she could go back to Brian.


    "Really?"


    Jonny almost believed her.


    "Why I lied to you, if lie to you, I will not have called you."


    Wendy lied again. She told everyone that she returned because of this reason, but because of guilty,


    not because of fear, but because there was some evitable things.


    "Do you want to help me pursue Winnie?"


    Jonny believed reluctantly and he still cared about Winnie.


    "I want to help you, but I am not abroad now, because my mother is in hospital, temporarily I can¡¯t be


    there, and you can only rely on your own."


    Wendy was perfunctory to Jonny. She had returned home so she could not help. If it were not for the


    fear of Jonny telling the truth, she would not even say a perfunctory word.


    Winnie and Brian woulde back in a few days, and Jonny would give up. Even if he wanted to tell


    Winnie, he could not find her.


    "I don''t know her. How can I rely on my own? And they''ll be back in a few days, and I''ll have no chance.


    If you want to help me, make me some opportunity to see her."


    "Wendy, don''t try to y tricks with me. I give you three choices. One is to help me get Winnie, two is to


    what I will say to Winnie.¡±


    Jonny said maliciously. He gave Wendy three choices, which had been kind to Wendy and given her


    room. If she didn''t choose any of them, they would block them all.


    Wendy scolded him in heard. This damn Jonny unexpectedly was so rude to force her. If she failed


    three of these, would he make her suffer regardless of the past rtionship?


    "Jonny, don''t talk like that. Of course I''ll help you. As long as you like Winnie, I will help you."


    Wendy had no way, in addition to be perfunctory, she could only dy and appease Jonny as far as


    possible.


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy was angry gritting teeth and kept scolding Jonny in her room.


    Jonny''s temperament was even worse than before. She should not have asked Jonny for help even if


    she lost this opportunity.


    Now, Winnie was fine, but Jonny this disaster came to her. Worst of all, she was out of control and


    Jonny was in charge.


    How could she help him? She was far away! Damn it, she could only curse him.


    "You didn''t hear me calling you. What are you thinking?"


    At this moment, Zoe opened the door and came in. Suddenly, her words interrupted Wendy''s thoughts.


    "Mom, why didn¡¯t you knock at the door? You frightened me."


    Wendy was in a trance, so inevitably she was frightened.


    "I''ve called you several times and you didn¡¯t hear me. How can you hear me even if I knock on the


    door? What are you thinking about?"


    Zoe felt that she came not suddenly, it was Wendy had something in mind, so Wendy did not notice


    her.


    "I am thinking about nothing."


    Wendy did not want to answer. If she raised it to her mother, her mother will scold her.


    "You are my daughter, do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? Come on, I will see if I can help


    you."


    Zoe did really not know what Wendy was exactly thinking, but Wendy¡¯s face showed that she had


    something in mind. She wanted to get Wendy to speak out and help her out, afraid that Wendy would


    again and again mess things up. She did not have another ten million for Wendy to squander.


    "Mom, I am thinking how to get Brian back. I still don''t want to lose Brian like this."


    Wendy did not put Jonny out, but just gave a summary of her ideas.


    "You''re right to think so, I support you, but you need to think about how you''re going to do it and


    whether you can afford the consequence. You can''t use money to set things right. Do you think we are


    really rich?"


    "Is there any troubles from Jonny?"


    Zoe had long wanted to ask, but Wendy had been evading the question.


    "No, he had taken the money, there is no trouble, but now there''s a new wrinkle. Jonny doesn¡¯t want to


    remarry me anymore.¡±


    Still, Wendy couldn''t resist shifting the topic to Jonny.


    "That''s a good thing. It''s best not to remarry. Don''t contact him again. Changed your phone number


    and you two have nothing to do with each other."


    In the eyes of Zoe, it was a great blessing. She didn''t like Jonny from the very beginning. He was poor


    and had bad character and hot temper, which made her sick.


    "But...... there is condition for not remarrying him."


    Wendy said haltingly. She was worried that if she told her mother whether it would became worse.


    "What condition?"


    "He met Winnie twice and said he likes her and asked me to help him court her. If he has Winnie, he


    won''t bother me again."


    Wendy said with a frown. It was difficult to her obviously. Whether she was to help or not to help, it


    would not end up good.


    "Is that what you''re worrying about? Help him then. It is good, why are you worrying?"


    Zoe thought it was a good thing, through which she could get rid of Jonny and separate Brian and


    Winnie. If Wendy hesitated, the opportunity would fade away.


    "Mom, it''s not as easy as you think. Jonny has no money and no power. How can hepete with


    Brian? Winnie is impossible to give up Brian and to choose Jonny."


    Wendy had already analyzed the matter thoroughly, if it was as simple as speaking, she would have


    nothing to worry about.


    Wendy continued.


    "And Winnie is not a woman who is easy to be seduced. It is more difficult to court her than to climb the


    sky."


    "Besides, Brian cares about Winnie. He would not allow other men to contact Winnie and take her


    away."


    "I know this is an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone, but once Brian found out about my


    rtionship with Jonny, I will have no chance anymore."


    Wendy was afraid because she had considered the consequences. If she had simple brain as Penny


    who was foolhardy, she would not feel difficult. At the worst she gave up Brian or went into prison.


    "You have to try. If you miss this good opportunity, who can create the next opportunity for you? If you


    are afraid of everything, you should just give up Brian. If you want to have Brian, you should be afraid


    of nothing. Anyone who bes a great person should have courage and the spirit of not afraid of


    death."


    Zoe didn''t want to give up the chance. She thought Wendy should try. As long as Jonny was under


    control, she would remain undetected.


    "Well, if you''re afraid of being found out, I''ll handle this for you. I''ll take control of Jonny. Even if you fail,


    even if you are found out by Brian, I will carry it for you. It has nothing to do with you. You and Brian


    can have a chance to ease up your rtionship."


    Zoe took the initiative to deal with it. In order to avoid Brian from being with Winnie, she could only


    "But..."


    "But what? What else?"


    Zoe asked Wendy.


    "Winnie is abroad now, this is Jonny''s chance. He wants me to help make it happen right now. How can


    I help?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was in two minds, not knowing how to help Jonny, and not knowing whether what her mother


    had said would work.


    "How can you help?"


    Zoe thought for a moment.


    "Well, you can ask Jonny to buy something for you, and then ask Winnie to bring it back to you. This is


    also a chance for them."


    "Yes, why didn''t Ie up with such a simple way? Mom, you are smart."


    Wendy suddenly brightened and she was in high spirits.


    Jonny asked her to create a chance. It would work and couldst a few days.


    When Winnie came back, Jonny was impossible to threaten her.


    Wendy did not hurry to call Jonny, but waited for Jonny to call, and then she would tell Jonny about it


    so that she could win more time.


    Abroad.


    Luke had a day off before the final. It was the same asst time, he didn''t go out to rx but only


    focused on study, while Brian took the time to work.


    "Mommy, it''s boring. Brother''s studying hard, Dad''s working, only the two of us have nothing to do. Why


    don''t we go out and y?"


    Megan was bored in the room.


    "Ok, where shall we go to?"


    Winnie was bored too, but everyone was busy, she was not in the mood to go out and y.


    "It''s better to go anywhere than to stay in a room."


    Megan begged, not wanting to stay in the room.


    "OK, I will take you out for a walk."


    Winnie did not refuse Megan, because she was really bored.


    They packed up simply and went out. To their surprise, they met Jonny again just after walking out of


    the hall on the first floor.


    "Miss Chambers, you finallye out. I''ve been waiting here for a while."


    Seeing that Winnie walked out of the hotel door, Jonny quickly came up to her.


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    Winnie stopped her paces in doubt.


    "Yes... No, no, no, I am waiting for you and your husband. I want Wendy''s phone number."


    Jonny changed his address, afraid that Winnie felt abrupt.


    "Wendy''s phone number? Why don''t you go in and wait?"


    Winnie was still confused. It seemed that Jonny had been waiting here for a while.


    "The receptionist of the hotel refused to let me wait inside, saying it will affect the guests'' ess."


    Jonny said awkwardly. He was indeed driven out, otherwise he would not be waiting outside.


    "Well..."


    Hearing what Jonny said, Winnie was enlightened. It must be Brian not allow Jonny to go in the hotel.


    As far as she knew, the hotel had no policy against waiting.


    "You don¡¯t know Wendy''s telephone number?"


    Winnie asked and wondered whether she should tell Jonny.


    "I know one, but it is off and I can''t find her. I came to ask if you know her other phone numbers."


    Jonny pulled out her phone and showed Wendy''s phone number to Winnie.

 Chapter 498 Meet Jonny Again

    Chapter 498 Meet Jonny Again


    Actually, Jonny had been in contact with Wendy. He came to ask her phone number was just a way for


    him to see Winnie. Fortunately, Winnie came out and he got more opportunity to talk to her.


    Winnie took a look, pulled out her mobile phone andpared Wendy¡¯ number with it.


    "That''s I know. I don''t know her other numbers."


    "Mr. Jonny, I am sorry I can''t help you. You''d better ask someone else. I gotta go now."


    Winnie said, took a look at Jonny politely and then walked away holding the hand of Megan.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t like this foreigner."


    Winnie took Megan''s hand and walked forward. After making sure that they could not be heard from


    the back, Megan said.


    "I don¡¯t like him, either."


    Winnie echoed, thinking of Brian''s words. Although she didn''t like him, she didn''t find Jonny as


    annoying as Brian said. He still had the most basic courtesy.


    "Mom, where are we going? Are we going to walk like this?"


    Megan continued to ask, as if dissatisfied with the walk.


    "Let me think... How about I take you to meet a foreign uncle?"


    "Ok, as long as he doesn''t annoy me."


    As long as they did not need to loiter on the street, and it would be better there was somewhere to y.


    Megan thought so, but she did not know whether her mother would see through her heart.


    "Wait a minute, I will call him and make sure he is avable before we go."


    Then Winnie called Fred.


    "Where are you?"


    She spoke over the phone.


    "I am in the school. What about you, at the hotel?"


    Fred asked Winnie in a rxed tone.


    "I''m at the hotel, but I''m bored. I want to take my daughter to meet you."


    "Ok, I''ll have my ss off when you get here. We can have lunch together. My office is our tutor''s office,


    you know it."


    Fred was now a professor at Winnie¡¯s School, so Winnie knew where he was.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    "See youter, bye!¡±


    Winnie hung up the phone and then called the hotel manager and asked him to get a car for her.


    "Megan, we will wait here for a while. When the cares, I will take you to my school."


    "Foreign uncle said he would invite us to dinner, you can tell him what you want to eat."


    Winnie squatted down and helped Megan arrange clothes while speaking gently.


    "Well, I see. But Mom, do I talk to him in foreignnguage or in ournguage?"


    Megan asked curiously and wanted to know if that foreign uncle could speak in hernguage.


    "It''s better tomunicate in foreignnguage. Uncle has only a smattering of ournguage, and it will


    be difficult to chat."


    The topic reminded Winnie of Fred''s awkwardness when he was learning hernguage with them.


    Winnie couldn''t helpughing when she remembered that time.


    "Well, my foreignnguage..."


    Megan was about to show off how good her foreignnguage was, but a car pulled up by the side of


    the road and the window fell down.


    "Where are you going to, Miss Chambers? I can take you there."


    Jonny''s voice came out of the car, and he got off and walked up to Winnie.


    "We meet again."


    Winnie greeted him gently.


    "Yes, again. It is kind of a destiny."


    Jonny seemed to be approachable.


    "Where are you going? I''ll take you there."


    "I have a lunch date with a friend, and the hotel car will take us there, so you don¡¯t need to send us


    there."


    Winnie refused politely.


    They were not familiar with each other and they were kind of strangers. She did not want to bother him


    and was not like to trust him easily. Having been in the police station once, she should be more careful.


    "It is ok, I am familiar with this ce, I can send you there."


    Jonny insisted. It was a good chance and he didn''t want to miss it.


    "No, my car will be here soon. Mr. Jonny, it''s not good to park the car here. You''d better drive away.


    Thank you for your kindness."


    Winnie once again refused politely. She was alert, which made Jonny feel helpless.


    "Well, then, I''ll go first. Miss Chambers, if you need help, please feel free to contact me at any time. I''m


    sure I can help."


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Jonny then got in the car and left.


    He felt Winnie''s caution. Maybe it was rted to the matter of the police stain, maybe she was a


    cautious person. Such person was very alert to things and people, especially in rtionship.


    She was a rigorous woman who loved herself, plus time was limited. It was hard to make her have


    feeling to him.


    It was the hotel manager sent Winnie to the destination. With thest lesson, he did not dare to give


    Winnie to the driver. His head would have been moved if there was an ident again.


    After he sent Winnie and Megan to the school, he found a ce to wait for Winnie, because the school


    did not allow the car in. Winnie wanted to have a wall, so she did not ask the manager to drive in.


    Holding the hand of Megan, Winnie walked in the campus. The feeling had been different, but she


    could still remember she y in there.


    "Mom, this school is so big."


    Megan could not help but say.


    "Yes, it is. It''s a top university in the world."


    Winnie unintentionally answered Megan, and her heart had been upied by the memory.


    "Mom, you are awesome. Many people aspire to study in a world-ss university."


    Megan said with admiration. She suddenly felt her mother was not ordinary.


    "Megan, study hard, and one day you can study here."


    She had taken great pains toe here to study, and if she had not considered Penny''s situation, she


    might have been more sessful. However, she bit the hand that feeds her.


    Now she thought it did not worth it, and she had done a stupid thing.


    "Mom, do we need to walk far?"


    "No. That is the uncle walking to us."


    As Winnie spoke, she saw Freding out of the building and toward her.


    But as Winnie was excited, Jonny once again appeared in front of Winnie.


    "Miss Chambers, we just met, it''s really fate."


    "Oh."


    Winnie was stunned for a moment, and then noticed that the person in front of her was Jonny.


    "We meet again, what a coincidence."


    Winnie''s tone was not mild this time but seriouspared with the meeting just now.


    Meeting once was a chance encounter, but meeting three times in such a short time was annoying.


    "I came here to a friend, I didn''t expect you are here. If I know wee to the destination, you don¡¯t


    need to wait for your hotel car."


    Jonny said gantly, he was anxious about the present situation.


    "Miss Chambers, since we met again, let''s have lunch together. I''ve been bothering you twice. It''s..."


    "No, I''ve already had appointment with my friend for lunch. Thank you, Mr. Jonny."


    "My friend is here, I have to greet him."


    Winnie did not smile and her tone was not kind. After saying that, she walked directly to Fred with


    Megan, not wanting tomunicate with Jonny.


    "Winnie!"


    Fred called Winnie''s name from a distance, feeling excited.


    "Hi!"


    Winnie said hello in a rxed and cheerful tone,pletely different from just now.


    "Good heavens, this is the pretty little princess!¡±


    When Fred walked quickly to Winnie and her daughter, his first reaction was to squat down and hug


    Megan.


    "Hello, uncle!¡±


    Megan greeted Fred in foreignnguage with urate pronunciation and fluent tone, which surprised


    Fred.


    "You are young, but you can speak foreignnguage so well, you seem to inherit you¡¯re your mother''s


    intelligence."


    Fred doted on Megan. It was the first time they met, but he liked this kid who was simr to Winnie.


    "Thank you for your praise, Uncle. I still need to study hard."


    Megan was modest and polite, which made Winnie very pleased.


    ¡°What a lovely girl!¡±


    With that, Fred kissed Megan, and then stood up and gave Winnie a simple hug.


    "Don¡¯t have a son, why bring one? How about your husband? You should bring your husband too."


    Fred asked.


    "My husband is so busy with work that he can''t spare any time. The other kid is preparing for


    tomorrow''spetition and can''t spare any time. My daughter and I have nothing to do, so we have


    It was the first time that Winnie said the word "husband" in front of others and the first time that she


    admitted that Brian was her husband.


    But what she said was inconsistent with the facts. She just didn''t bother to exin it to Fred, so she


    called him her husband directly.


    "Oh, take a rain check. I must see two of your gentlemen sometime."


    ¡°By the way, who was that person you were talking to?¡±


    Fred remembered the man he had seen.


    "A friend of a friend, we met by coincidence. I don''t know him well, we just said hello."


    Winnie felt annoyed. They encountered too often. Even if they identally met, she felt it deliberate.


    "Well, we won''t ask him to join us since you are not familiar. I''ll take you to my office for a tour, and then


    we''ll have lunch in the school cafeteria. There is anything you want to eat and it can remind you of the


    school days."


    Fred took Megan in his arms, and they walked together toward the school building.


    What Winnie and Fred said was heard by Jonny. That Winnie said they were not familiar made him


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ufortable.


    He would find a way to get them know each other well. He would find a way to get this perfect woman.


    It was veryte when Brian came back from work. Two children were already asleep. Only Winnie was


    still waiting for him in the living room.


    "Why don''t you sleep? Are you still worried about Vanessa?"


    Brian asked Winnie in a low voice while taking off his coat.


    "Ste is there with her, there is nothing for me to worry about. I''m waiting for you. I can''t sleep until


    youe back."


    Winnie did not know when she began to rely on Brian. Without him lying beside her, she would not be


    able to fall asleep and was always restless.


    Brian took off his coat, threw it on the sofa, and then embraced Winnie.


    "Well, I''m d to hear that. Don''t try to leave me, or you will have insomnia for the rest of your life. You


    are my headache panacea, I am your sleeping pill. So we can''t leave each other."

 Chapter 499 a tense final

    Chapter 499 a tense final


    Brian was very happy. He had been looking forward to this scene for a long time. When he came home,


    her children run to him and his wife waited for her. Back to a warm and sweet home was the happiest


    thing in life.


    "You are garrulous, I don''t know since when this mouth doesn¡¯t belong to Brian. Brian talked less, cold


    and domineering. You are like a ruffian now..."


    "What did you say? I am a ruffian?"


    Brian interrupted Winnie with a smile. If she continued, he could not imagine what kind of person he


    was in her mouth. Would he be a womanizer?


    "It is a slip of the tongue, you still have a gap from ruffians. The ruffians talk cheerfully and humorously


    and you..."


    "Stop, stop describing. I''m going to find a hole to get into."


    Brian understood Winnie''s jokes. She meant he was not even as good as the ruffian.


    To punish Winnie for her slip of tongue, Brian immediately silenced Winnie so that she could not


    describe what kind of person he was.


    The next day, Luke''spetition continued.


    It was the final, the most excitingpetition.


    Compared to the previous severalpetitions, Luke tightened his nerves. It was not because he was


    nervous, because he told himself to be serious and must focus on thepetition.


    "Mom, I get nervous if you look like this."


    Luke said with a smile. He could not help but felt funny seeing his mother nervously rubbing her hands.


    "I''m sorry, Luke, I am really nervous. But don''t worry about it. You don''t need to be nervous."


    When it came to thest minute, Winnie could not help being nervous.


    "Son, don¡¯t be affected by Mom, if you are not nervous, Mom will not be nervous. Fighting, son!"


    Brian took Winnie''s hand and pulled her to his side, afraid that Winnie''s tension infected Luke. At the


    same time, he encouraged his son.


    "Dad, Uncle Oscar, Mom, you can rest assured, I am not nervous at all, I will try my best in the


    Luke, like a small adult,forted a few adults. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous at all,


    but he could control the intensity of the tension, and once he started thepetition, he had no extra


    mind to be nervous, so Luke was not afraid.


    "Good, we believe you, Luke, we rest assured. I have to remind you, be adaptable, don¡¯t be too


    persistent."


    Oscar was the most confident one to Luke, but no one could guarantee that if there was an emergency,


    so he had to remind Luke.


    "Ok, I will remember."


    Luke gave Oscar a confident smile.


    "All right, go on. We await your good news."


    After Oscar and Luke gave high-fives, Luke came to thepetition calmly.


    Thispetition was very intense. Although they were kids at about 8 years old, they were more


    serious than adults.


    In particr, Luke, as if no one else was around, was highly concentrated in thepetition.


    The audience today was also in highly tense atmosphere. Winnie''s hand had been held by Brian. Her


    heart was about to jump out of throat and even her breath became careful.


    "I will not go with him for Luke¡¯s nextpetition. It is suffering. If thepetitionsts a long time, I


    will probably faint."


    In order to ease her nervous mood, Winnie whispered to Brian.


    Brain first smiled. Although he was too nervous, he was not as nervous as Winnie.


    "This is a world sspetition and the tension should be at its highest. After this, it''s trifles. You can


    handle it."


    Brian attached to the ear of Winnie and whispered, in order to relieve her tension.


    "Why are you so nervous? Are you nervous because Luke will win or won''t win?"


    Oscar chimed in in a low voice. When he saw the final title, he already had a certain degree of


    confidence and was not so nervous.


    "It doesn''t matter if he wins the championship, after all he is still young. I just want to him to advance a


    little bit."


    Brian thought so, and Winnie could not guarantee the results.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the point of being nervous? I guess he can rank the third."


    Oscar was afraid that Brian and Winnie would be disappointed, he could only say in a conservative


    way.


    "Really?"


    Brian was skeptical.


    "Yes, you can do whatever you want to me if he can¡¯t win the third."


    He assured, but he did not sat it was conservative.


    "That''s a relief to me. Winwin, don''t be nervous. Third in the world is a very high achievement."


    Brian tilted his head tofort Winnie.


    "My nervousness has nothing to do with the result. I don¡¯t care which ce he gets, I''m nervous about


    the process."


    Winnie''s tension could not reduce by appeasing. She knew her son better than Oscar and knew that


    what Oscar said was conservative. Thought she knew everything, she was still nervous, because the


    process was more important.


    "There''s nothing we can do. We could only wait until thepetition is over."


    Brian said with a smile, he has been ipetent for Winnie''s tension. The only thing to do was to hold


    Winnie''s hand and feel the sweat in her palm.


    "Hopefully there won''t be extra time, or Winwin will be carried out."


    Oscar was also smiling, but his voice was small, even Brian next to him could not hear it.


    Thepetitionsted longer than the previous ones, and it was a long time of suffering for Winnie.


    Fortunately, Winnie endured it until thepetition finally was over.


    The results of thepetition would be announced in the afternoon, but Winnie was not nervous


    anymore. Now Luke was nervous.


    "Mom, where do you think I would rank?"


    Luke has been silent and nervous, finally could not help but wanted his mother to help him analyze.


    "It doesn''t matter where you rank, what matters is that you have tried and yed your best. I think that


    spirit is good enough."


    Winnie did not dare to tell him the ranking, afraid that he could not ept it if she said it was low, but if


    she said it was high, the result might be disappointing. She could only say enlighteningly.


    "Mom, are you saying that because you don''t have confidence in me?"


    Luke had listened to too many words to enlighten him, and his mother was now enlightening him.


    No matter where he ranked, he would ept it, but he wanted to win the championship for his father''s


    reward.


    "I have confidence in you, but we can''t be arrogant because the final result hasn¡¯te out. Luke,


    don''t think about it. That you can enter the final is already a kind of pride for Mom and Dad. You''re


    representing our country. How many people could represent the country?"


    "Don''t care too much about the ranking. You are still young and have little experience in the


    already pretty good for me."


    Of course, Winnie believed in her son, but she was afraid that his son would be disappointed.


    "Luke, what kind of results do you think you can get? Don¡¯t you have full understanding about your


    Brian asked Luke, so that he could understand his mother¡¯s mimd.


    "I..."


    Luke hesitated, he did not know how to answer. In fact, he thought he should have won the


    championship, but he was afraid that once he said it out and he failed, he would let his parents down.


    Luke at this moment suddenly understood his mother''s concerns and the reason why his father asked


    him so.


    "Mom, I see what you mean. We''ll see what happens."


    Winnie smiled for the wisdom of Brian and Luke.


    "Well, just wait for the result."


    C City.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning. Isobel woke up suddenly from her sleep.


    In fact, she had not been sleeping well but waiting for the results of the Luke¡¯spetition.


    Isobel took a look at the watch. She was not sleepy and immediately got up, only to see Rufus curling


    on sofa.


    It was still cold this month in C City. Rufus''s quilt slipped on the ground, so he curled up his body.


    Isobel got off the bed lightly and walked to Rufus, squatted down and picked up the quilt to cover


    Rufus'' body.


    Although she was careful not to make a sound, Rufus was still disturbed.


    "Why are you out of bed? Do you feel not well? I''ll call nurse, you go to bed."


    Rufus said at a time and did not give Isobel the opportunity to exin.


    He got up quickly and was to leave, but Isobel stopped him.


    "I am good. Your quilt fell over, so I picked it up for you."


    Isobel exined in a low voice, Rufus turned back. He looked up at the clock and found it was past one


    in the morning.


    "Why are you awake at this hour?"


    "I have been thinking of the achievement of Luke, so I can¡¯t sleep well."


    Isobel said and walked back to the hospital bed.


    "You''ll know in the morning after a sleep. Lie down and go to sleep. If you don''t sleep well, you''ll


    recover slowly."


    Rufus said. Although he was also concerned about the achievement of Luke, but at the moment he


    was most concerned about Isobel.


    Isobel went to bed but didn''t lie down. She sat there.


    "Rufus, I''m good. I can take care of myself. You can go back. Vanessa was alone at home, I am


    worried about her."


    Isobel found an excuse to let Rufus go back. Rufus was old and she did not want him to sleep on the


    sofa because of her.


    "Don''t worry, Ste went back to apany Vanessa."


    Rufus could not be sent away so easily. It was a rare opportunity for him to with Isobel recklessly. He


    did not want to go back now.


    "Ste is with her, but..."


    Isobel wanted to it would be better if Rufus take care of Vanessa. It was not that she did not believe


    Ste, but wanted him to go back. But Rufus knew what she was going to say before her words were


    finished.


    "Ste takes good care of her. She likes Vanessa and regards Vanessa as her sister."


    "Ste knows youe to me?"


    Isobel suddenly realized the problem.


    "No, except Paul, no one knows I came to see you. I told them to meet an old friend for a break."


    Rufus had not impulse to put everything out. He must be ready and made a n before he told about


    Isobel and Vanessa.


    "s......"


    Isobel sighed, breathing hard at the thought of all these troubling things. This feeling of depression had


    been with her for more than twenty years.


    "Rufus, if we did not meet, it would be great. There would not be so many troubles, and your wife would


    not have died."


    She felt depressed about those years and her heart still trembled.


    "You regret being with me, do you? I have no regrets, never. I would never have known what love was


    if I hadn''t met you."

 Chapter 500 World First

    Chapter 500 World First


    Rufus had never regretted, on the contrary, he thanked Isobel appeared in his life. Although all the


    people were disturbed, but at least he felt what happiness was.


    "I have regret, if your wife did not pass away, I probably will not regret, after all, because we were


    together, a person lost her most precious life. Love became heavy."


    Isobel was very guilty up to now. If time could be reversed to 20 years ago, she would rather choose


    not to know him. In that way, Rufus''s wife would not die, Brian and Ste would grow up happily under


    their mother''s care. There would be no hidden hatred between Brian and Winwin. They would be very


    happy.


    "Isobel, how many times do I have to tell you before you believe me? Her death has nothing to do with


    you, or even me. Why do you always take all the responsibility on yourself?"


    Rufus said helplessly again. He hoped Isobel could be relieved, could believe his words and do not


    have psychological burden.


    "Isobel, you don''t have to feel guilty to her, it really has nothing to do with you. Even if you and I were


    not together, she would choose to leave."


    Rufus stressed again and again that it had nothing to do with Isobel and showed it was difficult to do


    with it. There were some words he could not say, he retained the dignity of his dead wife, but it had hurt


    a lot of people.


    "How can it have nothing to do with me? Your two children and everyone in your family think I''m the


    reason shemitted suicide. Rufus, I know you''re saying this to make me feel at ease, but I should


    take the responsibility."


    At this, Isobel paused and sighed again regrettably.


    "I want to make amends, I want to apologize. But she could never give me a chance."


    Because of this, Isobel wanted to live in the torment of pain for a lifetime and live with guilt for a


    lifetime.


    "Isobel, what can I say to make you believe me? I have said that she left for her reasons, but I can¡¯t tell


    you. I......"


    Rufus did not bear to see Isobel tortured herself, but he still must hold fast to those secrets. As to


    whether it was worth it, he did not know now.


    "Then don''t say it. I''ve been used to it for so many years. But I can never be with you, or I''ll hate myself


    even more.¡±


    "Book a flight and go back tomorrow. I can''t go back, but I promise I won''t go missing. I promise I''ll


    answer your calls. When you need me to take the responsibility, I will not shrink back."


    In the end, Isobel asked Rufus to go back.


    With an unspeakable reason, a dead in their midst, and guilt that they would never let go of, they would


    never be able to be together.


    "You...... Even if it''s your fault, you should get over it after all these years. Why can''t we be together?"


    Although Rufus understood it, he still wanted to be together with Isobel. He was old and he only wished


    to have a perfect ending with Isobel. Even if they were together as husband and wife for one day, he


    could rest in peace.


    "Don''t say any more. I''ve made myself clear. For my sake, and to make myself feel less guilty, never


    say such things again."


    "Book a ne ticket and go back tomorrow, and take my follower back with you. I''m not going to


    disappear."


    With that, Isobel lied down directly, and then turned to cover the quilt.


    Even if things were solved, Brian could forgive her, she still could not be together with Rufus.


    At noon, the most anxious one was Megan. She didn''t go to thepetition in the morning and said


    she had to be there when the results were announced.


    So a family of four and Oscar came to the scene of thepetition.


    The most exciting moment hade, the most tense moment hade.


    When the host announced the results one by one, all the people on the scene were so nervous.


    "No. 5..."


    "No. 4..."


    "No. 3...


    The host announced one by one, the contestants one by one stepped on the stage in ordance with


    the ranking.


    "Mom, it came to No. 3, why it hasn¡¯te to brother?"


    Megan asked her mother with worry.


    "Don''t worry, wait."


    Winnie was also worried, but she remained calm.


    The host continued.


    "No. 2..."


    As the voice of the host fell, the contestant ranked the second came on stage, but this contestant was


    crying.


    There were two possibilities for his cry. One was that he got an unexpected good ranking, the other


    was that he was so close to the champion, he felt it pity.


    "The next is No. 1, which is a surprise. He has not performed so well in the first and second rounds of


    thepetition and was not favored by the judges. In the third round he moved forward a bit with a


    low-key presence. Until thest round he showed his edge and went straight to the champion."


    "He is..."


    At this point, the host deliberately paused in order to create more tension. After a moment he raised his


    voice and spoke again, full of passion.


    "He is Luke Be, a six-year-old boy. Please let our champion Luke take the stage."


    As the host voice fell, before Luke showed up, Megan had been unable to restrain the loud cry.


    "Brother is awesome, brother is a champion, I love brother!"


    She spoke in fluent foreignnguage, for fear that others would not understand her if she said in her


    "It''s amazing, my son is the champion. Honey, thank you!"


    Compared with Megan, Brian was calm and steady. His expression of gratitude was to hold Winnie in


    his arms and keep thanking her and kissing her forehead.


    "Yes, we''re proud of our son."


    Winnie epted his gratitude. She was the mother of the children, she should put efforts for them, but


    Brian, as the father, recognized her by saying thank you.


    It was warm to hear that, why not ept it?


    Oscar was the calmest among these several people. He had been holding breath and now finally spat it


    out steadily.


    "Not surprisingly, I seem to have been right."


    Luke walked onto the stage with a smile, confident and safe, not arrogant and tsundere. He thought he


    deserved to be the champion, and he knew there would be a chance to ask his father for the prize.


    Luke delivered his eptance speech.


    Without preparation, it was all improvisation.


    "I don''t have anything special to say, I just want to thank my teacher, my parents and my naughty sister.


    Thank them for being my family, thank them for being with me all my life. Thanks to their support and


    encouragement, I can make this achievement. Thank you very much!"


    That was the end of the speech, but Luke held the microphone and looked at the audience.


    "Dad, I won the championship. Keep your promise."


    Hearing the boy''s words, Brian felt happy. Because of this reward, Luke tried his best to learn and was


    persistent in this champion.


    How could he fail to live up to his earnest hope?


    Brian did not speak, but gave a thumb up to his son.


    One was to praise the excellence of his son, and the other was to promise the child a reward.


    After the award ceremony, the wholepetition was over.


    A family of four and Oscar together walked out jubntly, but just as they reached the door, they were


    surrounded by a lot of reporters.


    "Sorry, we don''t do interviews."


    Brian held Megan, with one arm around Winnie. Winnie holding Luke''s hand protected him in her side.


    "Give a way. We don''t do interviews."


    Oscar was also helping to clear a path, but there were too many reporters. They could not leave. Even


    Morgan and the hotel manager also failed to let reporters leave.


    "We don''t interview the family members. Can we interview Luke and his teacher?"


    The reporters were reasonable and could only put forward such a request.


    Brian had no choice. If he did not agree, they might not be able to go back to the hotel.


    "Oscar, you and Luke ept the interview. There are reports from our country, we can¡¯t refuse them."


    Brian discussed with Oscar in the chaos.


    "All right, Luke and I ept it."


    Oscar could only ept the interview for he could not leave.


    So the interview about Luke began. Brian, Winnie and Megan were waiting for him.


    When they were back to the hotel, they were to celebrate it. Megan proposed to send the good news


    back to the country.


    "It''s the wee hours of the morning in our country and people are still sleeping. Call hometer."


    Winnie was afraid that they were be too excited to sleep after receiving the good news, so she decided


    to let them know when they got up.


    "Luke,e over,e to Dad."


    Brian called Luke to his side and said serious and solemnly.


    "I will give you the award that I promised you. We will never be separated."


    Brian knew that Luke was waiting for him to say this. Though he had said it before, it did not carry as


    much weight or credibility as it did today.


    "Thanks, Dad!


    Luke smiled happily and heartedly. He believed his father would do what he had promised. With his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    father''s promise, he could finally rest assured and had no need to worry about their separation.


    As the small celebrations continued, Winnie and Brian were more excited than ever before. No. 1 in the


    world! Their son was no. 1 in the world.


    What they dare not imaged really happened, and their son won the champion!.


    Luke was not only the pride of his parents but also the pride of the country. He won glory for his parents


    and the country. They were so proud that they had an excellent son.


    Brian and two children hadn¡¯t returned to their room until it waste in night. Before they could call


    home, Felix called.


    "Luke ranked the first in the world?"


    He asked in a tone of restrained excitement, yet uncertain.


    "Yes, Grandpa. How do you know that?"


    Brian answered his grandpa proudly and certainly.


    "I saw it on the morning news, saying the No. 1 is Luke Be. Is it our Luke?"


    Felix asked Brian in disbelief.

 Chapter 501 The Man’s Voice Over the phone

    Chapter 501 The Man¡¯s Voice Over the phone


    For this kind of good things, Brian could say it constantly in a tsundere manner to everyone. This


    excited him even more than his own de.


    ¡°Yes, it is our Luke. No. 1 in the world.¡±


    ¡°Awesome, Luke is awesome. He is just six years old, but he won No. 1 in the world. Brian, I can¡¯t even


    imagine that Luke did it. Good...Good!¡±


    Felix had never been so excited from he married a wife and had children to now he had grandchildren.


    What an honor! The world was watching!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to win the championship either. Luke is really good.¡±


    Brian¡¯s excitement depressed some, but his grandpa¡¯s call made him back to the peak of excitement.


    ¡°Good, he is the pride of our whole family.¡±


    Felix calmed down and then continued.


    ¡°Brian, say thank you to Winwin. If it were not her, Luke wouldn¡¯t be so good.¡±


    Felix¡¯s approval was more important than thousand words. Hearing that, Brian was happy.


    After he hung up the phone, he immediately told Winnie.


    ¡°Winwin, Grandpa asked me to thank you. He said without you, Luke could not have today¡¯s


    achievement.¡±


    Winnie was surprised to hear Felix¡¯s appreciation.


    ¡°Chairman can recognize me... Say thank you for me.¡±


    Winnie did not know how to describe her mood at the moment. It was not easy to hear a heartfelt thank


    from Felix.


    But she didn¡¯t know if he really recognized her contribution to the child, or he said it politely taking her


    as an outsider.


    Before Brian had time to say anything, the call came one after another, and Winnie¡¯s mobile phone also


    began to ring.


    They all called to congratte Luke, and they got the good news from the domestic news.


    ¡°Luke wins an honor for you and for the country, or it will not broadcast. I have just watched the


    international channel, which is also broadcasting the news of Luke winning thepetition. I am so


    happy that she has achieved so much at his young age... It is a happy thing.¡±


    Isobel was too excited to say a word. She just said she saw it from this channel and that channel. In


    short, it was all about Luke this morning. How she could not be excited for such a propaganda effort?


    ¡°I am happy too. Luke¡¯s efforts have not been paid in vain. But I didn¡¯t expect it would be in the news.¡±


    Winnie was happier than anyone else, but she did not expect that the state was also taking this matter


    seriously.


    ¡°How could the news not broadcast something that won glory for the country? Tell Luke I am happy to


    have a grandson. When I am avable, I must buy the best gift and deliver it to him.¡±


    Isobel could only express the congrattions to Luke with this kind of means, because temporarily she


    had no n to go back.


    ¡°I will tell Luke, but Aunt, are you sick? You sound feebly.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Winnie could hear her aunt¡¯s excitement, but the degree of her excitement was not same as her words.


    She didn¡¯t feel awake but sick and weak.


    ¡°No, I am good. If I get sick, I will go home.¡±


    Isobel denied, afraid that Winnie would worry about her and forced her to go back.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. No matter you rx or have fun out, don¡¯t let yourself be too tired. Don¡¯t make


    yourself sick.¡±


    Winnie felt worried and said to her aunt. She would like to say it again and again over the phone.


    ¡°Aunt,e back early. The two children miss you, and so do I and Vanessa.¡±


    She said this every time. She has been worrying that her aunt would note back and the Vanessa


    and she would lose the only one family.


    ¡°I miss you too, but I finallye out once, let me have fun. When I get older, I won¡¯t be able to go out.


    I won¡¯t be able to climb mountains or walk on roads. There will be no point ining out.¡±


    Isobel wanted to go home too, she hated this kind of situation that she could not go home, but she


    could do nothing about it, she could only take it as punishment.


    ¡°Every time you said so, but you are still young. You¡¯ll have plenty of chance. You can take us out with


    you when Vanessa has a holiday. We¡¯ve been working hard in all these years and never had traveled.¡±


    ¡°Aunt,e back early, and I¡¯ll go out with you next time. If you can¡¯t walk, I will carry you, if you can¡¯t


    climb the mountain, Vanessa and I will carry you. What are you afraid of with us around?¡±


    Winnie knew that her aunt had been paying efforts for so many years, it was normal to go out for a trip.


    But she did not feel at ease and felt her aunt would nevere back.


    Thest time her aunt left home was more than 20 years ago. After leaving, she didn¡¯t contact with her


    family for a long time, which made her parents worried a lot.


    Now Winnie rest assured that was because she could be able to contact her aunt and know her


    whereabouts. But Winnie felt that her aunt had a trip because she had something in mind.


    Thinking of this, Winnie said something that she was not sure about.


    ¡°Aunt, there are something you can¡¯t hide, you will have to face it.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s sudden words came from her childhood memories. At the age of seven, she heard something


    about her aunt, though she had no intention of getting involved in adult affairs.


    Her aunt might be in love with a married man and his family made a big scene. Later her aunt applied


    for the support team of the hospital, and left with the support team and never contacted her family


    again.


    In so many years, her aunt had never been in love nor married. Winnie felt that she had not got over


    and still loved that man.


    Her aunt¡¯s reluctance to go back to B City for so many years was an escape from her past. This time,


    Winnie wondered if her aunt had met the man and left because she didn¡¯t want to see him again.


    It was because of this spection that Winnie was afraid that her aunt would note back, so she


    said what she had just said.


    Isobel was silent. She did not expect that Winnie would guess the reason she wanted to escape and


    that she would sense that. How did she know? Did she know it from childhood memories or hear


    something?


    When Isobel was silent, Winnie heard a male voice over the phone. She could not hear exactly what


    they were talking about, but they seemed to be happy.


    Who was Aunt with? His voice and tone sounded familiar.


    ¡°Aunt, is there anyone else in your room? I seem to have heard someone is talking.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m in the hotel, and the TV¡¯s on, it could be from the TV.¡±


    Isobel denied it.


    ¡°Winwin, I want to y for some time. You take care of Vanessa. I am going downstairs to do some


    exercise. I¡¯ll call you when I am avable.¡±


    With that, Isobel hung up the phone at once and then looked to Rufus who was on the phone.


    She was in bed, and her voice was low. Rufus was about five meters away from her, but his excited


    voice was so loud that Winnie heard it expectedly.


    Isobel was still afraid that Winnie knew her rtionship with Rufus.


    Winnie was a persistent and brave woman to face all the difficulties. If she knew it, no matter how bad it


    was for her, she would put things out to solve it.


    Winnie had put down the phone, but she was still thinking about the male voice in her aunt¡¯s phone,


    which did not sound like that from TV. The man seemed to have encountered something happy, so he


    was in high spirit.


    If it was not from the TV, who could the man be?


    Winnie thought about it, but suddenly she was in soliloquyughing at herself.


    ¡°I was so stupid. If I did not ask aunt but listened carefully for a while and I will know.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I am old and my brain is slow in thinking.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s old?¡±


    Brian put down the phone and came to Winnie.


    ¡°No, I just feel I am old and my brain stiff. Were you on the phone with your father?¡±


    Winnie avoided the story of her aunt because she was not quite sure what was going on and could not


    tell anyone about it.


    ¡°Yes, he called me. Now the nation knows Luke got champion. The newspapers, the headline of the


    major social software are reporting it. I don¡¯t ept the interviews because I don¡¯t want to make it


    public, but it seems that it has not been under control.¡±


    Brian spoke with the corners of his mouth raised. His father had made a few calls to make


    congrattion.


    Nor did he pay attention to the media blitz. If he really wanted to control the media, it was easy to do so


    on his own power.


    But now the news was broadcast, proving that Luke was indeed the pride of the nation. It should be


    known by the people.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would have such a big impact,¡± he said. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s just a contest. I didn¡¯t


    expect it would bother the news anchor.¡±


    ¡°Brian, those social tforms should be under appropriate control, after all, there may be many


    opinions. I¡¯m afraid it will strike Luke¡¯s enthusiasm.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too, there are a lot of videos of the four of us exposed. My appearance in this why will affect


    your family, control it.¡±


    Winnie did not want to be exposed, because she could not exin her identity at this time.


    ¡°It is good that you are exposed, so that we don¡¯t need to exin to grandpa.¡±


    Brian did not mind it. With more people knew the existence of Winnie, his grandpa could not exin.


    And not it was an opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t put Chairman on the spot. We can¡¯t use this method to force him to submit. I still want him


    to ept me from the bottom of his heart.¡±


    Winnie did not agree with what Brian said. If Felix was forced to ept her in this way, Felix would


    think that she was ying tricks again. Even after being epted, Winnie would be mocking. And it


    would be pointless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Grandpa has his way of thinking. If your presence makes a big


    difference, he¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    With that, Brian lifted his hands and fell on Winnie¡¯s shoulders. He looked at Winnie affectionately, so


    that Winnie would not consider too much.


    ¡°Winwin, it is not us expose it, so we don¡¯t have to think too much about it or worry that Grandpa would


    have other ideas. We just do things in an open and honest way, and Grandpa will be suspicious if he


    thinks if it is suspicious. So no matter what you do, as long as you have a clear conscience, don¡¯t care


    about what others would say, don¡¯t care about what kind of person they say you are.¡±


    Brian instructed Winnie.

 Chapter 502 Congratulations from Wendy

    Chapter 502 Congrattions from Wendy


    Brian continued to enlighten Winnie, wishing to calm her down and give her an easy life that she would


    not have so much to worry about.


    ¡°Winwin, I just want to tell you that Grandpa is not in charge of everything. Even if I could not persuade


    him, he is in his nies and could not stop us for a life time. I will marry you one day, but I need you


    give me time and trust.¡±


    Winnie knew that Brian was good to her and wanted to be with her. But for Winnie, she wanted to be


    recognized by Felix while he was still alive.


    This was not stubbornness or obstinacy but a way of proving herself.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll wait for you, I¡¯ll give you time. Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t make Chairman angry. Let¡¯s take our time.¡±


    Winnie gave the answer which was not from her heart.


    She could not enforce her persistence on Brian, could not force Brian to fight for it with Felix. Just let it


    be. There was still a long road ahead in life. Who knows what may happen in the future?


    As along as she could have time topany the children to grow up physically and mentally healthy,


    she would not ask for anything else.


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough for me. Winwin, I have another day of work to do tomorrow, and the day after


    tomorrow we¡¯ll leave here. You can book a flight anywhere you want. I have ten days for you and the


    children.¡±


    Before Brian finished his words, the phone rang again.


    He picked up the phone.


    Winnie took a deep breath. She could rx for a few days without thinking about anything. Brian gave


    her and her children 10 days. In these ten days, she would enjoy being with Brian.


    Wendy heard from her mother that Luke got the champion.


    ¡°Get up, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Look, Luke got the prize.¡±


    Zoe called Wendy in a stiffly tone, as if she was upset that Luke got a prize.


    ¡°What has it to do with me that he won the prize? Mom, let me sleep.¡±


    Wendy was not concerned about whether Luke won the prize. If it were Winnie¡¯s news, perhaps she


    would care.


    ¡°You only sleep. What time is it now and you are still sleeping? No man would like a woman who


    doesn¡¯t work and go out for exercise but just stays at home and sleeps all day.¡±


    Zoe was angry at Wendy¡¯s attitude. She was not self-motivated, no wonder Brian chose Winnie.


    ¡°Mom...It has nothing to do with whether the man like me or not. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me


    that Luke won the prize.¡±


    Wendy sat up blearily. She was agitated by her mother¡¯s noise.


    ¡°How could it has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re simple-minded. Luke is the world¡¯s No. 1, now the


    news is broadcast, and you still don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    ¡°Rhe world¡¯s No. 1? Luke got the champion?¡±


    Wendy suddenly woke up. She had never expected that Luke would win the world championship. Luke


    was very smart, but she had always believed that there were people more excellent than him.


    Luke would meet the opponent in the internationalpetition, but Luke was the most excellent.


    ¡°Yes, it is on the news, it could not be mistaken. Now it has gone viral on all major social media


    tforms, with some digging up Luke¡¯s parents and wondering how clever they are to give birth to a


    world champion at the age of six.¡±


    ¡°Once Winnie is exposed, you will be even more miserable. The whole B City knows that you are


    Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e and knows that Brian has been waiting for many years for you, so he would marry you.


    But once Winnie is exposed, you will have no chance.¡±


    ¡°You still said Luke¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you, now how do you think? And Megan, she was


    an interpreter in the interview. She could speak fluently foreignnguage. These two children......¡±


    Zoe was nagging. Hearing that, Wendy was irritable and interrupted her mother.


    ¡°The winner is Luke, what does it matter to Megan? Mom, you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t give blind


    analysis.¡±


    ¡°I gave blind analysis? Wendy, what is wrong with your brain? Winnie educated two children so well,


    what do you think Felix¡¯s attention is to her? Would he drive her away? He must keep Winnie for the


    sake of the future of both children.¡±


    Zoe at the moment was angry. It was understandable, but Wendy could not figure it out. If she could


    not figure it out, she should listen to others, but her attitude was bad and she was brainless and


    stubborn. This was the most obvious performance of people without intelligence.


    ¡°It is on the national news, and the nation considers it a great honor. What honor is it for Felix who


    enjoys it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Felix would give up honor and send Winnie away.¡±


    Zoe raised her voice, hoping that Wendy would be aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°So what can I do? He¡¯s already won the prize. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Wendy realized that her mother was right, but there was nothing she could do. Luke was not her son


    and she could not control him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do now.¡±


    Zoe didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    There was a pause.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wendy, do whatever you want as soon as possible and don¡¯t put it off any more. And you should have


    the grace to call Brian and congratte him. You must y the role of a good woman in face of Brian.¡±


    This was the only way Zoe could think of for the time being.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call himter.¡±


    After that, Zoe left Wendy¡¯s room.


    Wendy took a look at the clock and felt Brian had not been asleep yet, so she pulled out her phone.


    As she was about to dial, Jonny¡¯s phone came.


    ¡°Do you know that Winnie¡¯s child won the prize?¡±


    Jonny seemed to be worried. He did not say hello but went to the point directly.


    ¡°Yes, I have just heard about it. Now we¡¯re all talking about it.¡±


    Wendy gave a ponderous answer. She just thumbed through the social tform, and this matter really


    caught much attention.


    ¡°The game is over, Winnie will leave. You said you would help me, but she is going to leave and you


    have no action yet.¡±


    Jonny was anxious because of Winnie, because he would lose such a good opportunity.


    ¡°Wendy, if you don¡¯t create a chance for me before Winnie leaves, don¡¯t me me for not being able to


    control my mouth.¡±


    Jonny threatened Wendy. He didn¡¯t want to lose Winnie. It didn¡¯t matter whether he liked her or not.


    What mattered was she was rich and he could have a rich life in the rest of his life.


    ¡°You......I can only make an opportunity for you to meet. It is up to you what you would do.¡±


    ¡°Buy me something and send it to Winnie. Tell her to bring it back for me. Her room is XXXX.¡±


    Wendy could only help him with this temporarily. If Brian knew that she had ulterior motives, he would


    not spare her.


    After hanging up Jonny¡¯s phone, Wendy hurried to call Brian. Brian picked it up.


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    Brian answered the phone, but when he said her name, Winnie, who was on the phone, noticed it.


    ¡°Brian, I learnt the news in the morning that Luke won a prize, I am happy. Congrattions to you on


    having such an excellent child, and congrattions to Luke on winning the champion.¡±


    Wendy said blessing words in a soft voice, but only she knew she was insincere.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He got the champion because he studied hard and Winnie taught him well. Thank


    you for your congrattions.¡±


    Brian¡¯s answer was formal and he calmed down from being excited.


    ¡°Yes, Winwin made great contribution. It is right that you chose Winwin. I am relieved to see you happy.


    All I want in my life is for you to be happier than me. Bless you, Brian.¡±


    Wendy said in a trembling voice. She envied that Winnie could be with Brian happily.


    While she envied the, she felt sorry for herself. She felt it should belong to her, but Winnie took it away.


    She felt wronged, so her voice was trembling because she felt sour in heart.


    ¡°......¡±


    Brian was silent for a moment, not knowing how to answer. He knew that Wendy still could not get him


    over and she must felt bitter at the moment. But there was nothing to be done. They had broken up and


    could not be back together.


    ¡°You will find happiness, too. It¡¯ste on my side, so let¡¯s talk some other time.¡±


    Brian was to hang up the phone, but Wendy stopped him timely.


    ¡°Brian...¡±


    However, Wendy could not help but cry, with her sobbing voice fell into the ears of Brian.


    Brian looked at the phone, listened to the low sobbing voice, said nothing and then hung up the phone.


    This was love. When they were in love, if his woman cried in front of him, he would feel sad. But when


    he did not love her, he only felt she was pitiful.


    ¡°Wendy?¡±


    By this time Winnie had put down the phone and walked to Brian.


    Looking at Brian¡¯s slightly embarrassing look without excitement, looking at his twisting eyebrows,


    Winnie knew that Wendy¡¯s words affected Brian¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Yes, she learned the news of Luke and called to congratte him.¡±


    Brian answered with indifference.


    ¡°She called to congratte, it is good.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. It¡¯s gettingte, and you have work tomorrow.¡±


    Looking at Brian who did not have a good mood, Winnie did not ask anything. His being upset about


    another woman was not something she could fix. Let him figure it out himself.


    At home.


    Wendy put down the phone and cried bitterly. She wanted to say a few more warm words to Brian, but


    she began to cry with a sour nose and didn¡¯t say anything. The most important thing was that Brian


    heard her crying but cruelly he hung up the phone. How could she not be said about Brian¡¯s attitude?


    After being sad, she still had to continue to strive to get Brian back. Thinking about her mother¡¯s


    analysis, she thought she had to do something about it now.


    But Wendy had a problem. When she was anxious, she did not know what to do and everything would


    be in a mess.

 Chapter 503 Something is Wrong with Wendy

    Chapter 503 Something is Wrong with Wendy


    Wendy had an appointment to meet Thomas. She did not know if it was right to do so, but she knew


    that Penny wanted to see Thomas was likely to have something to do with Winnie, but she was afraid


    that Thomas would refuse to help. After all, Thomas was Brian''s uncle, he would not go too far for the


    sake of Brian.


    Thought so, but she still decided to see Thomas. Now there was no time for her to analyze it. Whatever


    the circumstances were, they had to be used.


    Thomas came to the agreed room. He still wore a cold face frowning. Seeing that, Wendy flinched, but


    it was better than thest time.


    ¡°Uncle...¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±


    Wendy said timidly, but before she greeted, Thomas interrupted her coldly.


    ¡°I¡­Uncle Thomas, have a seat, Ie to you for something.¡±


    Wendy cheered herself up to say to Thomas. Thomas stood there in an aggressive manner, and she


    did not have the courage to speak.


    Thomas thought for a moment and then sat down.


    ¡°Hurry up, I don''t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I''ll say it now.¡±


    Wendy said.


    ¡°Actually, I still can''t get over Brian. I want to get him back. But I couldn''t think of a better way, so I went


    back to the prison to meet Penny again.¡±


    At this, Wendy stopped, she knew that Thomas would be angry.


    ¡°You went to see Penny again. I warned you, Wendy, but you still went to see her. Penny is our family¡¯s


    enemy. If the Be family finds out that you asked her for help, you can¡¯t marry into the Be family


    even if you drive Winnie out.¡±


    Thomas warned her angrily. He did not want Wendy the fool and Penny had too much contact, not


    because she was used by Penny or she lost, but because he was afraid that it would ruin his good


    deem if Wendy worked for Penny.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, I really have no other way. When I went to see Penny, she asked me to give you a


    message. She wanted to see you.¡±


    Wendy finished speaking, afraid that Thomas would suddenly get angry and she could not finish her


    words.


    ¡°Why should I go to see her? She''s pushing her luck. Why should I keep going to see her?¡±


    Thomas was angry, patting on the tea table with hands.


    He hated feeling like he was being controlled, and he didn''t want Wendy to know his attitude. If Wendy


    knew too much, it was not good for anyone.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, I know what she did to Luke hurt the Be family. But her target was not the child but


    Winnie. She just wanted to get rid of Winnie and had no intention against anyone else.¡±


    Wendy tried to persuade him. As long as Thomas promised to see Penny, Penny would have her idea.


    Wendy knew that Penny had no other idea now, but her hatred for Winnie did not reduce.


    Penny''s only purpose was Winnie, which was good to Wendy.


    ¡°What do you mean? I go to see Penny, and then you deal with Winnie together and let me help? Are


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you two women going to join hands to use me?¡±


    Thomas once again patted on the table in rage. He was tired of Wendy¡¯s mindless way of speaking.


    She was stupid, but still wanted to fight with Winnie and marry into the Be family. It was


    daydreaming.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, calm down. I don''t mean to use you. I...... It was Penny who gave me the advice. I


    helped him to give you a message. I won¡¯t use you, don''t think much about it.¡±


    Wendy hurried to exin. Thomas'' anger made her tremble, but for her own sake, she could only make


    up the courage to appease Thomas.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Wendy, I don''t care what happened between you and Winnie, and I will pretend that I


    don''t know anything and I will not tell anyone. It is the only thing I could do for old times'' sake. But don''t


    get involved in Penny''s affairs and don''t bring me any message anymore.¡±


    Thomas'' anger did not subside because of Wendy''s exnation. He immediately got up after he gave


    the angry warning.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, you used to visit her often, don''t mind one more time, just go and see her.¡±


    Seeing that Thomas was to go, under the urgent Wendy did not know what should be said and what


    should not be said. She directly mentioned what happened before. But it was the taboo to Thomas.


    ¡°Impudence. I visited her only because her father had helped me, and I only wanted to return her


    father''s favor by arranging things for her. Why should I go to see her after I''ve done everything I


    should?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, don''te to me again. Based on your intelligence and the way you talked, even if there were


    a hundred people to help you, you are not Winnie''s opponent. It was you messed the things up.¡±


    Thomas was furious and said satirical words directly. Maybe it was not sarcasm but insult.


    But amid his anger, he overlooked a detail.


    Thomas gasped for breath angrily, took a look at Wendy and then left.


    Thinking of what Thomas said, Wendy got change on her face. She felt bitter, unconvinced, humiliated


    and helpless.


    She was thinking of what was wrong with her intelligence and why she was not Winnie''s opponent. She


    wondered where she had gone wrong so she got insulted.


    Thomas and Penny¡¯s father were friends, but she did not know it. He took care of Penny for the sake of


    her father, but why Penny didn''t know Thomas?


    Wendy felt something strange, but she couldn''t figure out what was strange.


    The news that Luke won the prize got popr in the nation. The Be family was happy that the


    national people were proud. But Penny was angry, especially she saw Brian and Winnie in the


    interview video.


    The family of four was so happy, and it was at her expense. They had their happiness based on her


    pain.


    She hated Winnie, no, now she even hated Brian and the two children.


    ¡®Wait for me. When I get out, we''ll settle the score. During this time, you can enjoy your happiness, and


    when I go out, I will destroy your family.¡¯


    Penny hated them so much and even wanted to escape from the prison to immediately end their


    happiness. But she could not go out alone.


    Felix had been happy from the morning until noon with a smile always on his face.


    No matter it was his family or servants asked him, he would tell them Luke won the prize. Suddenly he


    felt that there was something blissful about this ostentation. It was like the best feeling in the world.


    Felix once again showed it off to Butler Lowe before he was back to his room. As he just sat on the bed


    to get some rest, Thomas pushed the door in.


    ¡°Dad, did you see Winnie leave the country?¡±


    Thomas asked calmly.


    ¡°What do you mean? I didn''t see her on the news.¡±


    Felix asked with doubts and put on the sses he had just taken off.


    ¡°She has not quality to be on the news. If you see the social media tform, she''s on almost every one


    of them.¡±


    With that, Thomas walked to his father, turned on the phone, and then showed him the video one by


    one.


    ¡°Look, isn''t this Winnie?¡±


    ¡°This one, she is always with Brian.¡±


    Thomas thumbed through them one by one, and then pointed at the position of Winnie.


    ¡°And this, I think, it is the audience. It is clear. She was holding hands with Brian, looking like the


    parents of the children.¡±


    Thomas was passionate in his tone. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with the exposure of Winnie and


    tried to make his father angry with her.


    Felix watched one video after another, his mood became bad from good and his face became cold.


    Seeing that Winnie was in too many videos, he was irritable.


    But after hearing what Thomas had said, he wanted to ask a question first.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you not satisfied that Winnie''s departure from the country? Does it affect


    you?¡±


    ¡°Dad......¡±


    At this, Thomas stopped. He did not expect his father would ask that, so at a moment, he was


    speechless.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, thest time you talked to me about Winnie, you were quite supportive of her.


    Why did you change your attitude now?¡±


    Felix was confused about Thomas''s attitude, he did not hold consistent attitude, which showed that he


    had something in mind, and it was something that could not be sure of.


    ¡°No... The problem is so serious that we should pay attention to it. Now they say she''s Brian¡¯s wife and


    the mother of two children. Since it has been known by everyone, who would marry Brian? Even if


    there is a woman who is willing to marry her, the public opinion would be inclined to Winnie, and they


    would scold the Be family and Brian.¡±


    Thomas spoke his views on this matter. He had a blind date, now Winnie¡¯s exposure had a great


    impact on his n.


    Felix did not continue to ask, but he admitted that what Thomas worried was reasonable.


    Felix mused for a moment.


    ¡°Find someone to block the news, don¡¯t leak out those videos that Winnie is in.¡±


    Felix finally gave the order.


    He was happy that Luke got a prize and acknowledged Winnie''s effort, but it did not mean that he


    epted her. He could not allow Winnie to affect the overall situation of the Be family.


    The next morning, Brian got up and flew to another city, where he came to with Wendy and he had an


    ident.


    With thest lesson, he told Morgan to stay with Winnie, so that he could focus on work.


    Brian was busy, but he still paid attention to the domestic news. He was concerned about his grandpa¡¯s


    attitude about Winnie¡¯s exposure.


    And sure enough, he was right. Grandpa did block all the videos. From this point of view, grandpa''s


    attitude was still firm and he was unable to ept Winnie.


    Winnie had a rare rxing time after Luke¡¯spetition. She took Luke and Megan out to, followed by


    Morgan.


    At noon, Winnie took her two children to have lunch with Morgan in a restaurant.


    ¡°Mom, why isn''t Uncle Oscar with us?¡±


    Luke was so excited that he didn''t think of Uncle Oscar until now.


    ¡°He had flew back to our country this morning. He has something urgent to deal with at hispany,


    so he must go back.¡±


    Winnie answered gently.


    Neither of the children got up when Oscar left in the morning, so they didn''t say goodbye.


    ¡°Oh, Mom, when I get home, I must thank Uncle Oscar. Without him, I wouldn''t have achieved good


    performance.¡±


    Luke said gratefully.

 Chapter 504 Wait a Day for the Chance

    Chapter 504 Wait a Day for the Chance


    Luke knew that he could not make such achievement on his own, and he knew that Uncle Oscar was


    devoted to him. He should be grateful and should know all this did not belong to his own.


    "Well, it''s up to you. You can do whatever you want."


    "By the way, Morgan, did Brian say when he would be back?"


    Winnie did not know the exact itinerary of Brian, nor where he went. She had book the flights, but she


    was afraid that Brian could note back on time, so she asked Morgan.


    "Mr. Be said he''ll be back in the evening if things go well with his work and he''ll be back in the


    morning if it does not go well. You booked the flights at noon, and Mr. Be said he''lle back


    before time."


    Morgan had been in contact with Brian, so he knew all the whereabouts of Brian.


    "Oh, I hope he won''t miss the ne. Is he not in this city?"


    Winnie asked. From what Morgan¡¯s, it was not difficult to guess that Brian was not in this city.


    "No. Mr. Be has gone to the same city as he wentst time with Wendy."


    Morgan identally mentioned Wendy, but did not say the specific name of the city.


    "Try to get his memories back again?"


    Winnie was stunned for a moment before she asked this question.


    "It''s for work. But I think Mr. Be would go to the scene if time permits."


    This was Morgan''s experience. Every time Brian went to that city, Mr. Be would go to the scene no


    matter he was avable or not.


    "Wendy was therest time. Could she help? Didn¡¯t she remember anything?"


    Winnie had never asked Brian this question, because she knew that Wendy was not that woman and


    she did not want to bother Brian.


    She thought if Brian wanted to let her know, he would say it out. If he did not want to let her know, it


    would only make it hard for him. She didn''t want to be the one to be hated and make things difficult for


    others.


    "She remembered something. She said the ident was solved on the spot, but she said she did not


    remember the rest."


    Morgan could only y it down.


    Mr. Be must not have told Winnie, otherwise Winnie would not ask him. If he said too much, he


    would find it hard to exin to Mr. Be.


    "Wendy said it was solved on the spot?"


    Winnie suspected Wendy. She did not know anything but she said it was solved on the spot. Was she


    confusing Brian¡¯s memory, or did someone tell her so, or was she still lying to please Brian?


    Jonny followed Winnie for almost a day, but Winnie was apanied by a man throughout the day. He


    had seen this man before. He had seen him next to Brian. He was not either his secretary or his


    assistant.


    From their conversation, he knew that this man''s name was Morgan.


    In short, he did not have any chance. Even Winnie went to the bathroom, he would stand outside, more


    thoughtful than Brian.


    It seemed that this man was also a bodyguard. It must be that after what happenedst time, Brian


    sent him to protect Winnie carefully because he was worried.


    Jonny could understand some of theirnguage, so he could know that they were talking about. Maybe


    he could find time to go to Winnie''s room in the evening.


    Jonny continued to track Winnie. Until the night Winnie took the children back to the room, Morgan


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    finally no longer followed Winnie.


    With a random purchase in his hand, Jonny strode to the door of Winnie''s room and knocked.


    "Mom, someone''s knocking at the door."


    Winnie was helping Megan to have a bath. Luke heard the knock on the door in the living room, he


    loudly called Winnie.


    "I aming."


    Winnie asked Megan to wait for her, and then hurried out of the bathroom.


    "Do you know who it is?¡±


    Winnie asked Luke.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t open the door. I didn''t ask."


    Luke answered his mother while watching TV.


    At this time Winnie had walked to the door, through the door viewer, she saw Jonny.


    Winnie hesitated for a moment and then opened the door a bit.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Winnie asked expressionless. Jonny frequently appeared when Brian was not around, which made her


    she feel disgusted.


    "Miss Chambers, I need your help. May I go in?"


    Jonny said with a friendly smile on his face.


    "Mr. Jonny, I''m sorry, but I''m alone. You cannot go in. Let''s talk here."


    Winnie refused directly, and she was dissatisfied with Jonny''s request.


    "Well, I''ll say it here... I... I can¡¯t exin clearly with a few words. The kids are in, it will be ok I go in."


    The smile on Jonny''s face grew more and more sly. He was anxious and did not want to miss this


    opportunity, so he made an excuse to go in.


    Then Jonny stretched out his hand to push the door, and deliberately put his hand on Winnie''s hand


    holding the door.


    But his behavior made Winnie unhappy and sick. Winnie withdrew her hand, pushed her foot against


    the door with a frown, and her expression became cold.


    "Jonny, I didn''t invite you in. You''re being rude. I''m sorry, but whatever it is, I can''t help you."


    Winnie said sternly and directly closed the door with great force. But Jonny was so strong that the door


    couldn''t close. At this time, Luke found that something was wrong, and quickly ran to push the door


    with his mother. He shouted at Jonny loudly.


    "What are you doing? You''re not invited in, what you are doing is annoying."


    "No, I mean no harm. I really need your mother''s help. Miss Chambers, don''t get me wrong. I just want


    you to bring something to Wendy for me."


    Jonny tried to exin, but he didn''t let go as he spoke. He kept pushing the door with force.


    "I can''t help you. You can deliver it to her."


    Winnie refused with a stern voice, but she and Luke could not close the door. Winnie was so angry and


    then said to Luke.


    "Son, go and call Uncle Morgan and tell him toe over now."


    Winnie spoke to Luke in hernguage, but Jonny understood her.


    "Miss Chambers, what are you talking about? I really mean no harm. This is what Wendy made me


    buy. She said she wanted you to bring it back. I''m trying to help. I don''t mean anything."


    "I said I won''t bring anyone''s stuff back. Mr. Jonny, if you really mean nothing, why do you insist on


    going in? Why are you pushing my door so hard? Don''t you know it''s..."


    Winnie wanted to say that Jonny''s behavior was against thew, but before she finished, Jonny was


    suddenly pulled away.


    She and Luke were resisting his strength. As his strength suddenly disappeared, Winnie shut the door


    at one, making a huge noise.


    Because Winnie did not see how Jonny suddenly released, so she looked out from the door reviewer,


    only to know that Brian was back, so she opened the door.


    He pulled Jonny aside with great strength and Jonny almost fell down.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Be?¡±


    Jonny looked at Brian with panic. He clearly heard that Brian would note back at night. Did he hear


    it wrong? Now all of a sudden Brian showed up. His n failed and he did not know how he should


    exin.


    "What am I doing? You still asked me what I am doing? My wife refused to let you in. Didn''t you hear


    her? Can''t you understand that she talked to you in yournguage? Don''t you understand that she said


    she won''t bring anything for anyone? What''s wrong with Wendy? Do we have to bring Wendy


    something? You have heard everything and understood everything. Why did you insist on going in?


    Should I say for you what you want to do?"


    Brian was angry and rebuked Jonny domineeringly.


    From the moment heid eyes on Jonny, he knew he was no good. As expected, he actually took


    advantage of his absence to see Winnie with misbehavior.


    Luckily, he was back. If he didn''te tonight, Jonny would break in.


    "Mr. Be, you can''t talk like that. It''s a false usation. I can take legal action, you know."


    Jonny was afraid but he had to say so. He could not admit everything that Brian had said. It would be


    his responsibility if he admitted.


    When Brian heard Jonny''s excuse like a rogue, he was even angrier and punched Jonny without


    saying anything. This punch in Jonny''s face would have knocked his teeth out.


    Unfortunately, Winnie stopped Brian timely to save Jonny from suffering.


    ¡°Brian, don''t. If you hit him, we won''t be able to leave tomorrow."


    Winnie said this in the dialect of the B City because she could tell that Jonny understood some of the


    "Such a man should be hit. He has evil intentions towards you. If I hadn''te back..."


    He was still angry and terrified of what would happen if he didn''te back.


    "It is ok, Luke has called Morgan."


    Winnieforted Brian, knowing that he was worried and angry.


    As Winnie¡¯s voice fell, Morgan rushed over.


    "Mr. Be, what happened?"


    Morgan did not know what was going on. Luke called him only to let hime quickly, and did not say


    what had happened.


    "He is a friend of Wendy, this is Wendy''s bullshit friend. With the excuse to ask Winnie to bring things to


    Wendy, he wanted to intrude into Winnie¡¯s room."


    Brian said briefly, and then looked at Morgan.


    ¡°Do you think he should be hit?¡±


    Morgan was angry and understood Brian¡¯s meaning. He kicked Jonny directly without saying anything.


    Morgan hit Jonny hard, but the force was reduced when his foot touched Jonny, because Winnie


    stopped him.


    "Morgan, don''t listen to Mr. Be. We are abroad, we can''t make trouble. And we have our hotel


    here, and he''s local. If hees and disturbs our business while we''re gone, it won''t be easy."


    Winnie persuaded Morgan in dialect. She didn''t want to make a big deal. She was leaving tomorrow.


    Even though Jonny had bad intention, he would meet her again.


    "Sis Winnie, we can¡¯t spare him. It doesn''t have to be that simple, someone may be behind him."


    "Get out of the way, Sis Winnie, I will beat him hard and see if he has any aplices and if it is


    intentional to you."


    Morgan was in high spirit, but his words reminded Winnie of the foreign man who had called her.


    "Morgan, it''s better to save trouble. If he does have aplices, I am their target. He can''t do anything


    to me with you all around. We''re leaving tomorrow. Don''t make a scene."


    Winnie persuaded anxiously.

 Chapter 505 To the End

    Chapter 505 To the End


    Winnie persuaded Morgan, but Brian went to Jonny and kicked at him.


    "Ah..."


    Hearing a loud cay, Winnie stopped Brian.


    ¡°Brian, listen to me, don¡¯t hit him. The children are watching. Don''t frighten them."


    Winnie did not know how to stop him and could only mentioned the children, but it works. Brian looked


    back at Luke and Megan wearing a bathrobe with foam on her face and stopped hitting Jonny.


    "Luke, take your sister back and close the door."


    Brian gave a serious order, then Luke walked back holding his sister''s hand. He said to his dad before


    closing the door.


    "Dad, we can''t spare the one who bullies Mom."


    Winnie looked back at Luke and the door was closed. But the moment she looked back at Luke, Brian


    bent down and lifted up the cor of Jonny who fell on the ground, and then punched at Jonny''s face.


    Jonny''s blood spat out from his mouth instantly.


    "You, you hit me without reason, I will call the police."


    Jonny staggered to support himself and rummaged for his phone.


    At this time Brian said fearlessly.


    "Morgan, keep the hotel surveince and see how he got in and how long he''s been in. Get the clearest


    picture of him trying to force into the room. No matter where he calls the police, we will allow him to do


    so. And ask the police to check if he has aplices."


    Brian said in foreignnguage so that Jonny could understand him.


    Jonny stopped looking for his phone and then fell to the ground again. No one knew if he was scared of


    the threat so he pretended to be half dead, or if he was really hurt.


    But either way, Brian didn''t care. This consequence of trying to hurt his man was the lightest


    punishment.


    Brian took Winnie''s hand and walked into the room, but he turned around before he opened the door.


    "Brian, forget it."


    Winnie quickly took Brian''s hand to persuade him, lest he hit Jonny again.


    Instead, he took out the phone and pressed the dial button.


    More than ten secondster, the phone was connected. Before the other side said anything, Brian


    questioned loudly and angrily.


    "Wendy, what do you mean? You just got back and want us to bring back your things. What is your


    friend up to, or what are you up to? He forced to go on when Winnie was alone. Do have an agreement


    to harm Winnie?"


    Brian''s angry voice scared Wendy. She was excited to pick up Brian¡¯s call, but now she was panic.


    From what Brian said, she knew that Jonny went to Winnie, and he had been caught.


    ¡°I did ask Jonny to deliver it, Brian. I came back in a hurry and didn''t have time to buy anything to bring


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    back, so Jonny bought it and asked you to bring it back to me."


    "I really don''t know what happened to you, and I have no other intentions."


    Palpated, Wendy exined. She felt lucky that it was on the phone, if she was in the face of Brian¡¯s


    questioning, she would tell the truth.


    "What is that exnation? Perfunctory? You can''t deliver what you need? Why ask Winwin to take it


    back to you? Are you that close with her? Is my woman at your disposal? Why don''t you give things to


    Morgan if you have no intentions? Why do you ask Winwin to help?"


    "Wendy, I tell you, don''t y tricks with me, don''t try to hurt Winwin, don''t imagine I wille back to


    you. Even if Winwin and I can''t be together, I won¡¯t ept you because your way treating people."


    Brian said maliciously. He was no sure if it was Wendy¡¯s n, but Jonny was her friend. If Wendy had


    not told him the room number, he could not find it.


    Brian had to warn Wendy, so that Winnie could feel better.


    "Your friend was hit by me, you can see how to deal with it, no matter you call the police or not, I will


    fight in the end."


    Brian''sst words was said to Wendy, but also to Jonny, who had been lying on the ground. Then he


    hung up the phone decisively and took Winnie''s hand back to the room Morgan took care of the rest.


    Back to the room, Brian asked Winnie.


    ¡°Were you scared by the beast?¡±


    "No, he didn''t scare me. You scared me."


    Winnie tried to make herself rxed, so that Brian would not worry.


    Brian was finally relieved after hearing that. He put Winnie into his arms and said.


    "Be careful and not open the door to someone you don''t know. You must love yourself well so that I can


    rest assured. You must be well so that I and my two children can be happy."


    Brian said, but he thought of himself.


    Same family of four with mom, dad, son and daughter. But he did not want to lose Winnie the way his


    father lost his mother. He didn''t want his two children to lose their mother like he did.


    "I will, I will be careful. Don''t worry, it won''t happen again."


    Winnie had beenforting Brian. She was not scared, but Brian was scared. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    have gotten so angry with Wendy and wouldn''t have knocked Jonny to the ground.


    In this life there was a man who could swing his fist for her was a kind of happiness, she should be


    satisfied.


    Jonny was carried out of the hotel and thrown on the sidewalk by Morgan.


    "Jonny, if you want to call the police, call the police now. If you don''t, we''ll leave tomorrow at noon. But


    it doesn''t matter, you can call the police at any time, Mr. Be said he will fight to the end."


    "And, go back to warn Wendy that she will be next one to be hit she ys a trick again."


    Morgan did not forget to warn Jonny and Wendy. He concluded that this matter must have something


    to do with Wendy, must be nned by the two.


    Morgan turned to go after warning, but stopped again.


    Morgan walked back to Jonny, squatted down. There was something he had to make clear to Jonny.


    "I don''t understand why you help Wendy. What''s in it for you? I want to know on what basis Wendy


    asked you toe forward and hurt Winnie."


    Morgan stopped and looked at the confused Jonny, waiting for his answer.


    However, Jonny said nothing but looked at Morgan with a confused face, as if waiting for Morgan to


    continue talking.


    "You don¡¯t know, right? Wendy didn''t tell you anything, right? You''re a fool. You''re being used and you


    don''t even know it. It''s no use having a strong body."


    Morgan said sarcastically, and pped his hand on Jonny''s face, trying to wake him up and make him


    clear. Jonny''s look made him sure that it was all about Wendy.


    "Hum... Listen, I''ll tell you why Wendy used you."


    "Wendy and our president had a rtionship, because the Be family did not ept Wendy, so


    Wendy went abroad out of angry. But Mr. Be waited four years for her. When Wendy came back,


    our president fell in love with Winnie and broke up with Wendy. Wendy is not convinced so she made it


    hard for Winnie and wants to get back our president."


    "Do you understand? You are her tool against Winnie."


    Morgan briefly summarized, got up and kicked Jonny before leaving.


    He was deliberate to say that. Since Jonny did not know anything, since Wendy tried to harm Winnie,


    he would like to make them fight.


    After Morgan left, Jonny sat up. Thinking of Morgan''s words, he knew that Wendy had two affairs at the


    same time for many years and he had been used and fooled by her. He pounded the ground with his


    fists in hatred.


    In fact, he did not have serious injury and needed not to be carried out. But if he did not pretend to be


    miserable, Brian and his assistant would probably not let him go.


    Jonny staggered to his feet and found his car, sat in the car and called Wendy.


    Wendy answered the phone quickly without hesitation.


    "Jonny......"


    "What the fuck idea you gave me? They hit me, I almost died and covered with blood."


    Jonny was so angry, he did not even give Wendy a chance to talk. He cursed her, but he did not say


    that he was being used, nor did he expose the fact that Wendy had two affairs in the same time.


    "Damn Brian, how can he be so ruthless? Where are you now? Go to the hospital."


    Wendy pretended to be worried, she did not expect things to end up like thata.


    "Screw you. I can''t even walk to the hospital. You are the one who made this happen, and you are


    responsible."


    Jonny med Wendy for today''s pain. Wendy had to make up for it. Otherwise, he would get nothing.


    "Jonny, I''m only responsible for creating opportunities for you. It''s up to you how you do it. How do I


    know you don''t have a good n before you act?"


    "Now don''t say about it, ok? Go to the hospital to see how serious the injury is, and then we will talk


    about it."


    Wendy felt it was not her fault. She had nothing to do with it, but got scolded and warned by Brian.


    Although she felt wronged, the most important thing at the moment was to appease Jonny and not let


    him be a rogue forever.


    "Up to me? Wendy, are you passing the buck? Don''t forget who put me up to this in the first ce, who


    gave me the information, who gave me the room number. You should know what would happen if Brian


    knew about this."


    When Jonny heard Wendy was trying to shirk responsibility, he was even more angry. He did not


    pursue the responsibility he had been used, and she wanted to shirk responsibility. Well, let''s see if


    Wendy can pull it off.


    "Jonny, this is not the same thing. It happens because you didn''t n it properly. You can call the police


    to deal with them, after all, they hit you. You can¡¯t be hit for nothing, it is in your country, and you have


    many friends in the police station..."

 Chapter 506 Come Up with A Solution

    Chapter 506 Come Up with A Solution


    Wendy shirked the responsibility and told him to call the police, Jonny was angry and he interrupted her


    before Wendy could finish her words.


    "Call the police? Fine. I''ll call the police. But Brian just said that he has all the monitoring videos of the


    hotel, including the video of me following Winnie and staying in the hotel for so long. Above all, he


    suspects that I haveplicity. If I go to the police, he must find out who is behind me."


    "Going to the police is of great benefit to me. At least my sin is borne by my partner, which can reduce


    the majority of the burden."


    "Hang up the phone, I will call the police now."


    "Wait..."


    Wendy stopped Jonny in time. It seemed that such threats had no effect on Jonny.


    "I can''t wait, I can''t be beaten in vain, medical expenses, cost of lostbor, mental damage costs, I


    must ask them to pay for them."


    Jonny finally mentioned money. Yeah, the only thing that could make it up to him now was money.


    "Jonny, don''t worry. We''ll think about it before we decide what to do."


    Wendy again did not know what to do. She thought it had nothing to do with it and wanted to send them


    into the police station. But Brian still wanted to find out who was behind it.


    Jonny would betray her to save himself. If he told the truth ofst time, she would be in trouble.


    But Jonny mentioned about money, what he wanted was clear. If he didn''t call the police, she had to


    pay Jonny to appease him.


    She had no money left, and she had used most of what her mother had and little left.


    What should she do now?


    The phone was silent for a moment. Even if Wendy had no money, she had to use money to solve the


    problem.


    "Jonny, don''t call the police. I''ll bear all your expenses. You take care of yourself and we still have


    plenty of chances. Winnie must pay us back twice as much as we did for our spiritual loss."


    "You bear all expenses? Ok, but I need someone to take care of me. I am badly injured and no one is


    to take care of our kid. You''d bettere back and take care of us."


    Jonny wanted more than just money.


    Winnie would leave at noon tomorrow, so he was hopeless in any case. He was used by Wendy, and


    Wendy''s purpose was achieved, but he got a wound and let Wendy slip away. It was unfair.


    Jonny had always been wanting mentally bnced. He got beat and he had to get a woman back.


    Hearing that, Wendy panicked again. If she went there, she might not be able toe back again and


    would be imprisoned there for the rest of her life. She would not be table to get Brian back and


    everything would fall through.


    "Jonny, you know my mother is sick and I can''t leave. I''m going to give you some extra money so you


    can hire a nanny to take care of both of you. As soon as my mother gets better, I''ll be there to take care


    of you."


    Wendy tried her best to cate Jonny and give herself a chance.


    "Your mother needs someone to take care of her. She has your father with her. I need more care than


    your mother."


    Jonny wouldn''t believe Wendy, he went on.


    "Winnie and Brian will fly at noon tomorrow. I want to see you on the ne before they get on. Or I''ll


    call the police."


    "Wendy, don''t y tricks with me. Don''t think I can''t do anything about you just because you''re in your


    country. Don''t forget I can find your family... Of course, your family is rich now and probably has a


    different address. But I know Brian. If I ask him about his mother-inw''s house and his wife''s house,


    who has been married for five years, I believe he would like to tell me."


    "Oh, by the way, I will bring our kid with me. She hasn''t seen her grandma and grandpa yet."


    Jonny spoke threateningly and then hung up.


    Wendy was gasping for breath out of anger. Jonny would not let her escape from his hand. He would


    everything, and his father would lose his position in the Yup Group.


    Wendy was anxious and didn''t understand how things had gone from bad to worse. All this work should


    be going in a good direction, but she did not see hope and had to deal with the mess. Now she did not


    know what to do.


    She didn''t know what to do, so she called her mother to her room.


    "Money again? You agreed with him?"


    Zoe immediately got irritable speaking of money.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Their money could not be spent like this, it could not be ripped off by that bastard Jonny.


    "What should I do if don¡¯t agree? I''m just putting it off. But that trash did nothing and was beaten by


    Brian."


    "Now he wants to call the police, and Brian will investigate the truth. And Jonny will say it out that


    Winnie was controlled by the police. In that case, I will be screwed."


    Wendy was helpless. At the moment she was like in the boundless sea like holding a log, alive with no


    hope in sight, but scared to death.


    "I told you to stop contacting with Jonny, now you can''t get rid of him. He''s a scoundrel and he won''t


    stop until he ruins us all."


    Zoe was nagging. If Wendy was obedient and did not contact Jonny, things would not have developed


    so passive.


    "Mom, what''s the use of saying that now? Now he wants more than money. He wants me to go back to


    MG Country. If I don''t go back, he would tell Brian about my rtionship with him. If he do say it, it


    would be a waste of all my hard work."


    Wendy angrily confronted her mother. She asked her mother to give her advice not to teach her.


    She realized that she was wrong, but now it waste, the important thing was how to solve the


    problem.


    "If you go back, you''ll fall into the swamp and never get out."


    Zoe was angry at Wendy, but she could note up with an idea at this moment. If Jonny really came


    "What are you going to do?


    "Zoe asked Wendy after she calmed down.


    ¡°I don''t know. I can put it off about the money for a while, but if I don''t give him an answer by morning,


    he''ll tell Brian everything. I must go there if I have to, and try to get back then."


    This was the only way Wendy could figure out. The other way was to admit defeat and do nothing but


    wait for Brian to know everything.


    "Wendy, actually he may not dare to speak out the fact Winnie got into the police station, after all, he


    had been involved. Why would he tell you if he wants to call the police? He should have called the


    police when he got hit. Jonny still has something to worry about. He can''t go to the police after he got


    hit. He could onlye to you for bnce."


    Zoe calmed down and began to analyze it. She did not approve of Wendy to MG Country. With her IQ,


    it would be hard for Wendy toe back again.


    "I had that thought, but he would call Brian. Even if he did not say that, he can tell him that we were


    married."


    Wendy was afraid that her past was exposed. If Brian knew everything, he would find out that she was


    not with him with truth heart and that she dated two men at the same time.


    Brian would not forgive her.


    "Did you give Jonny the phone number of Brian?"


    Zoe raised her eyebrows and asked Wendy.


    ¡°No, he probably didn¡¯t know it. But Jonny knows Winnie''s phone number, and he called her and


    threatened her."


    Wendy now regretted it but it was of no avail.


    "Wait... the phone number Jonny knows seems to be Winnie''s temporary number abroad?"


    Wendy suddenly thought of this point, which made her have a moment of surprise.


    "So after Winnie and Brian get on the ne sessfully, Jonny can''t do anything?"


    Zoe asked Wendy, confirming if she was true.


    "Even if Winnie can''t be found, he can still find our home. Even though we moved, it will not be difficult


    to find Brian in B City.


    Wendy''s excitement subsided.


    "Didn¡¯t you say he couldn''te to our country for the time being. It seems he couldn''t go through the


    formalities toe to our country."


    Zoe suddenly thought of what Wendy had said to her when she just returned home. She did not


    remember it clearly, so she confirmed with Wendy.


    Being reminded, Wendy remembered it.


    "Mom, how can I forget it? He could not get a visa, so he could note to our country. Why should I


    be afraid of him?"


    Wendy finally felt relieved because of her mother''s reminder.


    When Jonny was with her, he used violence against her, so Wendy called the police, so Jonny got a


    record, and people with a record were not allowed to enter our country.


    That was the main reason Jonny couldn''t follow her when she came back.


    "You are panic when there is a problem. You have to calm down so that you cane up with


    solution."


    "You don¡¯t need to go back. Just be perfunctory. The rest of the problem is to exin to Brian so that


    he can clear up his misunderstanding about you.


    Zoe said with confidence. If not for her help, Wendy would mess it up again.


    "Shall I give the money to Jonny?"


    Wendy asked.


    "You keep him calm, and when we get the money, we can calm him with money. For the time being, we


    have no money, and the vacancy you have made has not been filled up. If your father knows about it,


    the sense his justice will make him send you to confess to Brian."


    Zoe didn''t want to give money to Jonny, because money would not solve the problem, but would only


    make Jonny demand more and more.


    "I''ll take your advice this time. I''ll try to put it off until noon tomorrow."


    Wendy felt that she could only listen to her mother now, and it was impossible for her toe up with


    any solutions. Her head was full of paste. She didn''t know when she would wake up.


    The next day, Wendy bought a ticket and dragged her suitcase to the airport in order to keep Jonny


    calm.


    She contacted Jonny in the departure lounge and told him she would be boarding soon. At the same


    time, she showed her location and ticket to Jonny through the video.


    Only by doing so could Jonny trust her and she could dy until Winnie got on the ne.


    When it was time to check in, Wendy turned off her phone and returned home with her suitcase.

 Chapter 507 I am Your Destiny

    Chapter 507 I am Your Destiny


    The ne was at noon, and the family of four boarded the ne on time and began their happy


    journey.


    On the ne.


    "It is a pity that you didn''t see my friend. He''d love to see you, but you never had the time."


    This time, the only one that made Winnie miss was Fred. Time passed quickly and she didn''t have


    muchmunication with him, nor did she have a good heart-to-heart talk with him. There were too


    many things she wanted to say, but she didn''t have time.


    ¡°A man?¡±


    Brian asked Winnie.


    "Yes, a foreign man. Didn''t I tell you?"


    Winnie forgot whether she had ever mentioned Fred.


    "I don''t remember if you had said it, but I don''t want to see any men. It is not a pity."


    Brian said jealously and he did not know why he was jealous and why it came so easily.


    "You are so unkind. Fred wanted to see you just to thank you for taking good care of me. But you have


    this attitude."


    For Brian''s reaction, Winnie was not angry, but amused. After all, he didn''t like her being too close to


    men.


    "Why thank me? I sure should take care of the woman I love."


    "Besides, I didn''t take very good care of you. If he thanks me, I''m ashamed."


    Brian could not forget what Winnie suffered. Even now, there were people still wanted to do harm to


    Winnie. How could he be thanked?


    "Oh, you are very self-aware."


    Winnie said with a smile, and then began to tell the story of her and Fred.


    "Fred had a good rtionship with us when we were studying abroad. He was very kind, never


    discriminated against us and always helped us. All of us are very grateful to him."


    At this point, Brian put in a word.


    "Does he know Daenerys and Penny?"


    "Of course, we''d been together all the time, how could he not know them? The three of us spent a lot of


    effort to study in the same school but different departments."


    "Fred asked about Daenerys and Penny. I didn''t tell him about Penny''s time in prison, nor did I tell him


    about our feud. One is to save dignity for Penny, and the other is that there is no need to worry Fred."


    When Winnie said these, her rxed mood suddenly became sad.


    "I said nothing, but Fred reminded me not to have too much to do with Penny. At that time he had seen


    through Penny, only I like a fool helped her, trusted her. And it ended up like this."


    Back then Winnie was silly and only thought of Penny, but she did not expect that she would had


    helped a vicious Wolf.


    "Forget about the past. Anyway, she''s in jail and you''re happy with me."


    Brian hugged Winnie''s shoulder tofort her. He knew that it was in the past, but it would always stay


    in the memory of Winnie.


    "s...... I just wanted to say that Fred was so good to me, but I didn''t even tell him when I went back


    because of the ident of my family."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, Fred said he wanted to see me the day I left, but he didn''t call me because I was in a


    hurry."


    Winnie suddenly remembered what Fred had said to her. For now reason, sheughed, making fun of


    Brian.


    "Did he want to confess his love to you? Now it seems that you are not his destiny."


    Winnie could not help butughing, she knew Brian would think so.


    "No, he said there was a man came to my school to look for me before I left."


    At this, Winnie stoppedughing and then spoke.


    "I don''t know who that man is, but I think he likes me. s, what a pity......"


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t have the destiny. I''m your destiny. So don''t think about it."


    Brian interrupted Winnie before she could finish speaking. No matter how handsome the man was,


    Brian believed that he was not deep in love with Winnie as he was.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Winnie finally could not helpughing and that it was not allowed to make a loud noise in the public


    ce.


    Winnie forgot it, but Brian was sober. He put Winnie in his arms and then put his hand over Winnie''s


    mouth, which controlled herugh.


    The unbridledughter finally stopped, but Brian''s words "I am your destiny" were deeply imprinted on


    Winnie''s heart.


    Was he her destiny? Could she put her life in his hands?


    Yes, Brian said so, so she had to believe that he was her destiny.


    When Wendy came back from the airport, it was more than one o''clock in the morning. She could


    finally have a solid sleep, because she should be on the ne at this time and no one would disturb


    her.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock in the morning when she woke up. It was a good sleep, but as soon as she woke


    up, there were many things bothering her.


    But the first thing Wendy did was to put Jonny into the cklist, and the second thing was to get up and


    go to prison again.


    "I almost begged him on my knees, but he refused toe. I don''t know what he means."


    Wendy referred to Thomas, which Penney understood.


    "He didn¡¯t say why, but said you''re their enemy and he doesn''t want to see you.¡±


    Wendy summed up Thomas''s attitude in one sentence.


    ¡°I am their enemy? Then why did hee to see me?"


    Penny was confused about Thomas''s sudden change. Of course, it might be rted to her attitude, but


    he could not be so cruel.


    Penny felt That Thomas was hiding something, but it could not be verified, which made her helpless.


    ¡°He said he came to see you because your father had helped him, and he was returning a favor. He


    said he didn''t owe your family anything after he set you up. So now he does not want toe to see


    you."


    Wendy said in low voice, but Penny hear it clearly.


    Her heart beat violently when she heard the word of ¡°father¡±. But the expression on her face was


    remarkably calm.


    "How about you? How are your affairsing along?"


    Penny suddenly changed the topic, which stunned Wendy.


    "Ah... I, forget it, it messed up. My useless friend got caught doing nothing and got beat."


    "Tell me what should I do next?"


    Wendy asked for advice, but Penny at the moment was not in a mood toe up with an idea for her.


    "The same way. Start where it''s easy. When you get back, do as I say."


    After saying this, Penny got up and left.


    "Why are you leaving ahead of the time?"


    "What way is it? You are like saying nothing."


    Wendy said, but dare not say too loud. She had no gain this time, but it was troublesome for her. Penny


    asked her to find Thomas again. Did Penny want her to get scolded again?


    No, she would not touch that stubborn and frightening ¡°nail¡±. No, Thomas was not an ordinary nail, but


    a steel nail, tough and stubborn.


    Penny thought carefully what Wendy said squatting in the corner of the cell.


    She analyzed, no matter what Thomas owed her father, now it was over. Her father was now down and


    out and fugitive, Thomas was impossible to return favor.


    ording to this analysis, What Thomas said was a lie. There was a good chance he was in touch with


    her father now. But on second thought, if he was in touch with her father now, he would not have


    arranged her so well.


    Unless... Unless her father had Thomas¡¯ handhold, so he had to do so.


    After thinking and analyzing it for a long time, Penny felt it the most probable.


    She had to see Thomas, so that she could confirm her analysis.


    Oscar had been busy since returning home, and finally took a day off this weekend and was called to


    Daenerys¡¯ home.


    Emily and Leo were invited too, but Leo came before the dinner. Daenerys didn''t tell Emily that Leo


    woulde, and did not tell Leo that Emily was there.


    When Leo walked in, they looked at each other with surprise. Then Leo looked said, greeted everyone


    casually.


    He was still handsome with a smile on face, but his heard was sour, bitter, painful.


    He had not seen Emily for a long time that he suspected it had been a century. He felt like they met in


    next life.


    "Emily, you are there too."


    By greeting, Leo carefully looked at Emily. She lost weight and look haggard. It didn''t match the sunny,


    happy girl he had imagined.


    She was intent on leaving him and not wanting to be disturbed by him, so he stayed away from her.


    She should be happy, but...


    No more buts, control your heart, maybe her present situation was not because of him.


    "I''ve been here for a while. Daenerys asked me toe."


    Emily was slightly nervous, in fact, her heart was beating violently and it was about to jump out of


    throat.


    "I''ve called Oscar and all of you toe to celebrate Luke''s award. We have to thank Oscar for his


    contribution."


    Daenerys said to ease the atmosphere seeing that they were both embarrassed.


    "Don''t talk about it now. The food is ready. It''s noon. We''ve got plenty of time to drink and talk."


    Daenerys said and pulled Emily to the dinning room.


    The reason why he called both of them here today was to let them see each other again and see if


    there was a chance to ease up. It might be toote to meet when Winnie came back.


    At the table.


    Kevin raised his ss.


    "The first cup of wine is for Oscar. Luke made good performance because Oscar made a big


    contribution, Cheers!"


    "What are you doing? Luke made his own efforts, Winwin educated him well and I was just a


    supporting role. I don''t deserve to be credited."


    Oscar said modestly. He did not make much contribution and could not take so high praise.

 Chapter 508 Things Abroad

    Chapter 508 Things Abroad


    Seeing that Oscar was modest, Leo raised the corners of the mouth slightly, and it was no longer an


    embarrassing smile.


    ¡°Both Winwin and Brian said that you took the biggest credit. Why are you so modest?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, anyway, I propose to you, and you must drink it.¡±


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Daenerys didn¡¯t care whose the credit it was. The wine had to be drunk.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll drink the wine. Cheers!¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t escape the first cup of wine anyway, so he drank it at once. Then everyone¡¯s sses


    also saw the bottom drank too.


    ¡°Everyone, sat sit down and we drank and talked.¡±


    Oscar seesSeeing that everyone finished drinking and, Oscar beckons beckoned everyone to sit down.


    It has had been a long time since we they had a drink and a chat, and theyI took this opportunity to


    rx some of the tension.


    ¡°Yes, everyone driank and talked. Chances like this won¡¯t be many. We couldn¡¯t get everyone here


    enough after Emily went abroad.¡±


    Daenerys deliberately said it deliberately to Leo listen, but said his heart is not the tasteshe felt upset.


    Why friends are always together have scattered parted? Why could they be, why can¡¯t a lifetime


    together forever?.


    Emily to would really go and she would be away , this walk for several years. During this period of time,


    For years no one knew what would happen. Will not ould they forget their friendship and be,


    alienated the friendship.?


    Leo¡¯s heart is more bad was in a bad mood., he He satsits down and took a sigh to bowing his the


    head of helpless sigh, and then raised again. Repeated Repeating several times, he was to say


    something, about to say, but stopped.


    Finally only he said indifferent asked a sentence.


    ¡°Are you sure what dayWhich day are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I will leave when Winwin is back, but the exact time has not been determined yet.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mood was not right. She had been enduring the grievance and that pain that brought by Leo¡¯s


    alienated attitude.


    In order to cover up her bad mood, Emily reminded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Winwin I am leaving. It was not easy for their family to go out, let them y happy. If she


    knows I am leaving, she will be in a hurry to fly back.¡±


    ¡°Winwin doesn¡¯t know it, we have not told her yet.¡±


    Oscar answered and then took a sign.


    ¡°s...... You. it is just love, you can be together or break up. Why do you have to make far away? I


    don¡¯t know why you see it soplicated. You can love if you want to, and you can part amicably if you


    don¡¯t want to, why you make it so sad?¡±


    Oscar was not particrly concerned about these things, but he said that was because he felt sad


    about the parting between friends.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, these things are in the past. No matter it is love or not, we are all good friends now.¡±


    Leo spoke and poured everyone¡¯s wine ss full, then lifted the wine ss and drank it up.


    He was a man who dared to love and hate, and he did not want to let go of his lover¡¯s hand. But his


    love was a burden and annoying. Such love was a failure and must be given up.


    ¡°By the way, I heard Luke did very well in thepetition.¡±


    In order not to let everyone continue to stay on the topic of love, Leo diverged the topic. It was not that


    he did not want to talk about it, it was that he was afraid that Emily felt embarrassed.


    Emily wanted to leave, leave then. What he left Emily was bad memories. If she lived in other ce,


    she would forget unhappiness, started new life and lead in a positive life.


    Leo now had no other requirements, only hoped Emily forgot this period of bad memories, only hoped


    her life could be happy.


    Emily did not mention love but talked about thepetition with everyone.


    ¡°Thepetition is wonderful, but there are more wonderful things than this.¡±


    Oscar remembered another thing.


    ¡°More wonderful things? It seems that you got a lot.¡±


    Daenerys didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she thought it was the kind of wonderful thing that made


    everyone excited and happy.


    ¡°Yes, we have been taken to the police station...¡±


    Oscar told them the story while drinking.


    After hearing that, everyone realized that it was nothing wonderful, but angry.


    ¡°Wendy made it?¡±


    ¡°It must be Wendy.¡±


    Daenerys and Emily gave this judgment almost at the same time. Wendy was in MG during this period,


    so there was no doubt that she was involved in this matter.


    ¡°Brian did not continue the investigation, because the head of the police and the police who were


    working on the case apologized publicly to the media. And I don¡¯t think Wendy has so much power to


    influence foreign police.¡±


    Oscar also suspected Wendy, but he did not think she had so much power.


    ¡°She does have no power, but she must have foreign friends, having lived there for many years. She


    may have asked her friends for help.¡±


    Daenerys was unconvinced. Her intuition told her it was Wendy behind.


    ¡°It might be Wendy, but the embassy has been rmed and made publicly apology. Wendy really


    doesn¡¯t have that much power.¡±


    Leo voiced his opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she had anything to do with this, but she must have something to do with the next thing.


    The night I left, a friend of Wendy...¡±


    Oscar told them that Jonny got beat. He knew it when he talked to Morgan on the phone.


    He was sure it must have something to do with Wendy, but Brian did not continue to pursue, so it had


    been settled.


    ¡°Wendy, she¡¯s a bastard. She never stops. Her way is more and more dirty, more and more like Penny.


    Does she want to kill Winwin?¡±


    Daenerys was so angry that she drank up a ss of wine. She did not understand what Wendy had to


    fight for. They more she did this, the more exposed her low character, and the more Brian hated her.


    Didn¡¯t she even realize that?


    ¡°I am so angry, Daenerys. We¡¯ll ask her out tomorrow and sober her up.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t curse, but wanted to confront Penny. If Wendy wanted to be scolded, don¡¯t me them for


    meddling.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll ask her out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t make it big, if you annoyed Wendy, she might be worse to Winwin.¡±


    Kevin reminded them to be careful.


    He did not expect that Wendy would be like this and that she could not see the fact.


    Now not only Brian did not want her, but also Felix and the whole Be family did not ept her.


    Even if she got Brian, she would not have a good life and marry into the Be family.


    ¡°What does she expect? She had done anything expect for killing life. I¡¯d like to see if she dares to kill


    Winwin as Penny.¡±


    Daenerys did not understand Wendy well, but she knew Wendy was not so ruthless. It would be a good


    thing if she sobered up by being scolded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Burns. We have discretion.¡±


    Emily guaranteed, but in any case they must find Wendy to have a talk.


    ¡°In the final analysis, Brian was indulgent to Wendy. If he was rude to Wendy, it would not end up like


    this.¡±


    Kevin said the most critical ce, but he knew why Brian had not been rude to Wendy.


    One was that Wendy saved Brian, the other was they had a rtionship for many years but they broke


    up in the end. Brian did not say it out, but he felt indebted to Wendy.


    For these two reasons, he would not do anything to Wendy, unless he paid off all his debts, unless he


    knew that the person who saved him was not Wendy.


    ¡°It is not like that, he was rude to Penny, but Penny still did not give up. I think Brian is so good that all


    women don¡¯t want to let go. There is only Winwin stupid enough in the world to give up such a good


    man. Only Winwin was not scheming and did not care about money and status.¡±


    Leo gives his own understanding.


    Things had developed to the present situation. Brian had women around, it had many reason, it was


    inevitable rather than idental.


    Even if Wendy gave up, there would be other women showing up. It woulde to an end unless Felix


    acknowledged Winnie.


    ¡°What Leo said is reasonable. If Winwin and Brian do not marry and do not disclose their identity, the


    women around Brian would not be lost. Now it is Wendy, I feel it is ok, if there is a woman more


    ruthless than Penny, Winwin will have bad luck.¡±


    Oscar also said his view.


    Oscar agreed with Leo¡¯s analysis. So if Wendy had been around them, it was safe for Winnie because


    Wendy was not ruthless to kill her.


    ¡°It depends on Felix. If he epts Winwin and openly admits that Winwin is his daughter-inw, no one


    will dare to hurt Winwin.¡±


    Kevin felt that the key to the problem was Felix.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to ept. Luke won such a big honor, it is even on the central news, and it is the pride of


    our country. Winwin got the most credit for that, but Felix¡¯s performance was disappointing.¡±


    Oscar paused for a moment and then continued.


    ¡°Although Luke and I were the only ones to appear on the central News, Winwin and Brian were


    featured on social media tforms. But when I got back, I found out that all video Winwin is in had


    been deleted. Who do you think did that? Who has the power to block the news? What is his purpose?¡±


    Oscar waited for the answer. He believed that everyone knew who this person was.


    ¡°Felix.¡±


    ¡°Felix.¡±


    ¡°No one can do that but Felix.¡±


    Several people have guessed it. Felix did not want the rtionship between Winnie and Brian to be


    exposed and he did not want to ept Winnie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Leave it to fate. We¡¯re only human and we can¡¯t change what we¡¯re


    meant to be. But Emily and Daenerys, you two can talk to Wendy. Don¡¯t be anxious and angry, be


    reasonable. Try to persuade them in the view of women so that she will not be irritated.¡±


    Oscar said peacefully. He believed in fate and that the love of Winwin and Brian was doomed to have


    difficulties.


    No one could change what was destined to happen to a person in this life, just like he has no girlfriend,


    and might never have a girlfriend.


    ¡°Oscar is right, you must control your emotions, don¡¯t provoke Wendy. Say it in peace.¡±


    Kevin was worried and told them again, for fear that they would provoke Wendy.

 Chapter 509 The Talk in Cold Drink Shop

    Chapter 509 The Talk in Cold Drink Shop


    They drank for a long time, but they did not get drunk. It was evening before everyone left.


    Oscar called a designated driver ahead of time and as the driver came, he left immediately.


    Leo¡¯s driver came to pick him up. He wanted to send Emily back, but he was afraid that Emily disliked


    that, so he did not offer his help.


    ¡°I am leaving. The driver is waiting for me below.¡±


    Leo turned to leave, but Daenerys stopped him.


    ¡°Leo, you have a driver, send Emily back. She did not call a designated driver today.¡±


    Daenerys just wanted to give them a chance to get along and see if there was opportunity to get back


    together. This might be thest chance, if they could not get back together, they would not have


    another chance.


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t ask for a driver because I want to spend more time with the baby. I will call one now.¡±


    Emily refused before Leo said a word, but after saying so, there was a feeling of regret.


    ¡°Ok, I will leave then, you y with the baby.¡±


    Leo gave a bitter smile and then stepped away.


    He knew Emily would refuse, he knew Emily hated him. Fortunately, he did not take initiative to offer


    help, or it was embarrassing.


    Leo got into the car, but he was in a bad mood and his spirit was low to the freezing point. It would be


    over when she was gone. He wished her happiness. It was also a sign of love.


    Leo thought about it and finally sent a message to Emily.


    ¡°Let me know when you leave, and I¡¯ll send you to the airport.¡±


    After putting away the mobile phone, Leo gave a bitter smile. Emily might not even tell him which day to


    leave after receiving the message.


    In Daenerys¡¯ house.


    After Leo left, Daenerys and Emily chatted.


    ¡°What are you doing? I want to give you a chance. You guys talk, maybe things will work out. But you


    refused.¡±


    Daenerys nagged. It was a pity to lose such a good opportunity.


    ¡°What should we talk about? There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Daenerys, I know you want what¡¯s best for


    me, but it¡¯s impossible for me and Leo to get back together.¡±


    Emily said it was impossible, but her heart was throbbing because of the name of Leo, because Leo did


    not insist on sending her home and she was disappointed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She knew that she should not have this idea. They had broken up, and he had no need to send her


    home. However, her mood was affected and she even wanted to cry.


    ¡°Why impossible? Can¡¯t you see that Leo still likes you? Emily, don¡¯t be so persistent, ok? Open your


    heart and ept the warmth of the sun. If you live in the past, your days are all dark.¡±


    Daenerys persuaded Wendy helplessly. She could see that Emily was not in a good mood, but she still


    minded that she got cheated.


    ¡°It will be all right. Everything will be all right when I go abroad. My next boyfriend may be better and he


    won¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Emily knew she was deeply in love with Leo, but she still minded that past.


    At this moment, Kevin came over with two cups of tea and ced them in front of the two women.


    ¡°Have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Emily, Leo is a good man. I hope you can get to know him again. If you miss him, the next man may


    not be good.¡±


    ¡°You two are right for each other in every way, and you love each other. If you lose that, you really can¡¯t


    get it back.¡±


    Kevin persuaded her too. In the past, he seldom cared other people¡¯s affairs, even Brian¡¯s affairs. But


    he felt pity that Emily and Leo were to separate.


    Kevin took a breath and then continued.


    ¡°As you have seen in the love affair between Winwin and Brian, there were ups and downs and no


    good times. You and Leo are much happier than their love. Winwin and Brian have persisted until now,


    but you have given up. It seems that you and Leo¡¯s attitude towards love is not good as that of Winwin


    and Brian.¡±


    ¡°Leo and I... I don¡¯t know. It was Leo who lied to me. The problem was on him. It¡¯s not Leo¡¯s problem


    now, it¡¯s mine. Maybe our love is too simple, so we do not cherish it.¡±


    As her words fell, she got a message.


    She picked up the phone and clicked on the message, only to see Leo¡¯s message.


    This was the second message Leo sent to her since they broke up.


    He wanted to send her to the airport. He seemed that he wanted her to leave.


    At this thought, she wanted to cry, but she could not show her loneliness before Daenerys and Kevin.


    ¡°It is the designated driver. I must go downstairs. We¡¯ll talk to Wendy tomorrow.¡±


    Emily got up, grabbed her bag and walked outside, afraid that her tears would fall down.


    She had been enduring, but when she got into her car, in the private space, Emily could not control


    crying.


    He said he loved her, and he wanted her to leave now short after they broke up?


    Daenerys said Leo still loved her, but why did he want her to leave? What Daenerys had seen must be


    false, it must be Leo¡¯s disguise.


    If he loved her, how could he let her cry alone here?


    The next day at noon, Daenerys and Emily came to the cold drink shop waiting for Wendy.


    ¡°Like Oscar said, we should try to persuade her with reason, don¡¯t lose temper.¡±


    Emily reminded Daenerys, also reminded herself. Don¡¯t cause Winnie trouble because of anger.


    ¡°I will. I try to keep my emotions under control. I can help it if she doesn¡¯t say some harsh words.¡±


    Daenerys felt Oscar was right, but it depended on Wendy¡¯s attitude. She could not seem to control her


    fiery temper if Wendy didn¡¯t reason.


    ¡°Ok, that is it. Let¡¯s restrain so our emotions won¡¯t get out of hand. When you see me losing control,


    you suppress me. When I see you wrong, I stop you. Anyway, we can¡¯t spoil it.¡±


    Emily was not sure if she could control herself, so she wanted to restrict each other.


    ¡°Yes, so that...¡±


    ¡°She ising, she ising, Wendy ising.¡±


    Before Daenerys could finish, Emily saw Wendy walking into the cold drink shop.


    ¡°Wendy, this way.¡±


    Daenerys stood up and called Wendy.


    Wendy walked over with a dark face, but she did not say a word.


    ¡°We all know each other, and need no introduction. Sit down.¡±


    Daenerys said. Compared with Emily, Daenerys was more familiar with Wendy.


    Wendy wore a cold face, looking unapproachable. She sat down but did not speak.


    ¡°What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll call the waiter.¡±


    Seeing Wendy¡¯s face, Daenerys was angry, but they agreed to persuade her with reason, so she must


    be patient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m not feeling well today and I can¡¯t drink cold drinks. If you two have anything to say,


    just say it. I have other things to do and not much time to waste.¡±


    Wendy finally spoke but she said with disdain. Emily was angry and was to lose her temper, but she


    endured it. Oscar said they should be calm, so she must endure it and could not be angry.


    Emily said silently to herself.


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t have much time, let¡¯s go to the point.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Oscar that you went to MG, and your friend did not respect Winwin and caused trouble to


    her. We discussed it yesterday and you ought to be rted.¡±


    Daenerys was not polite, and her attitude was serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense. I went to MG, but it happened after I have been back, it has nothing to do with


    me.¡±


    Wendy denied. She did not expect that Winnie¡¯s friends all knew about it.


    She continued her sarcasm with a cold snort.


    ¡°Your friend Oscar likes to meddle in others¡¯ business. Why does he care much about others¡¯ thing?


    Just talk nonsense.¡±


    Wendy not only referred to Oscar. She was in the insinuations of Daenerys and Emily.


    Daenerys and Emily looked at each other, but decided to endure.


    ¡°What we have discussed was no worse than the judgment of the police. Things analyzed are basically


    facts. If it¡¯s not directly rted to you, it¡¯s indirect.¡±


    ¡°You ought to know better than anyone what kind of a man your friend is, and how you could have had


    him go to Winwin if you did not have motive?¡±


    Emily¡¯s tone was cold, and she could not control herself when speaking of it.


    ¡°That you can be police and investigate me formally. Don¡¯t say nonsense.¡±


    Wendy avoided talking about the crux of the matter.


    ¡°Wendy, you don¡¯t have to deny it. We¡¯re not here to tell you right from wrong. If we discuss this with


    Brian, we will have to ask the police for justice.¡±


    At this, Daenerys stopped and deliberately stared at Wendy to see what she would act speaking of the


    police.


    Sure enough, there was a change in her look, but it was not obvious. It seemed that Wendy had


    be more mature in this period of time, even was not afraid of the warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Brain to pressure me. I will not admit what I did not do.¡±


    Wendy denied, but felt her mind uneasy.


    ¡°But you must admit that you are still in love with Brain and are trying to get him back by dishonest


    means.¡±


    Emily did not have the patience to talk with Wendy, so she turned to the key point.


    Hearing that, Wendy did not know how to answer and spoke after looking at Emily in a daze.


    ¡°I admit I¡¯m still in love with Brian, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong. Who can guarantee he could


    get over once broke up? It takes time, but I deny that...¡±


    ¡°It is ok that you only admit that you still love Brian. Don¡¯t say anything about the things you don¡¯t admit,


    we don¡¯t believe it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, Wendy, do you think it is still possible for you and Brian to get back together? What do


    you think is the main reason why you separated from him?¡±


    Daenerys said to Wendy. Others might believe it if she said to others that she did not admit it, but to


    them, it was nonsense.


    She asked Wendy in turn to see what she would say.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. I thought I would never be separated from him, but we...


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the past. You¡¯ve been away from Brian for more than four years and you never came


    back. It¡¯s normal your rtionship changed. It¡¯s normal for him to fall in love with Winwin, and it¡¯s


    normal for you to have other men.¡±

 Chapter 510 Who is a Fool

    Chapter 510 Who is a Fool


    Emily interrupted Wendy. She did not want to hear useless words but a direct answer.


    However, when she finished thest sentence, Wendy¡¯s mood changed. She shouted loudly at Emily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I did not have another man.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s denial was eager, as if she was covering something.


    Because her sudden change of attitude, Wendy and Emily looked at each other again.


    ¡°We said it was possible. We didn¡¯t say you had another man.¡±


    Daenerys stared at Wendy sharply.


    Wendy was panicked and hastened to exin.


    ¡°But I feel that you me me for the reason that Brian and I parted, and set me up to give up.¡±


    ¡°We are not so dirty, and we have no such evil mind to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°We came to you today because we want you to see the truth and give up. We hope you live your life


    well from now on. Don¡¯t worry about the impossible thing or you will lose everything.¡±


    Emily had been trying to control her tone. She found that Wendy was not smart, but stupid. She tried to


    justify something that everyone else already knew.


    It was proof that she was not intelligent enough to think of any other way to deal with it.


    ¡°I see the truth. Brian loved me, and may love me again. Other people have a chance to be his wife,


    and I have a chance too. And I have an advantage over Winnie, why can¡¯t I fight for it? Why should I


    give up? What is wrong for me to pursue my own love? I will not lose everything.¡±


    Wendy was unconvinced. She did not want to give up. If she wanted to live a good life, she must have


    Brian, otherwise she would not be happy.


    ¡°You are daydreaming, it is impossible. Are you that stupid? Don¡¯t you know why Brian doesn¡¯t want


    you? Will Brain give up two kids to stay with you? Even if Brian has a problem in his brain, do you think


    Felix and the Be family would allow a fool to take thepany in charge? You are Wishful


    thinking.¡±


    Emily failed to control her emotions and finally burst out her anger. To her own surprise, she was the


    first to lose her control on her emotions and said dirty words she never said.


    ¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡±


    Wendy knew that Emily scolded her, and she questioned Emily loudly.


    But before Emily spoke, Daenerys could not control herself. It seemed that losing control was


    contagious.


    ¡°You are a fool who can¡¯t see the truth. The reason why you broke up with Brian is not all because of


    Brain. The most important reason is that Felix thinks that you are not worthy of being Brian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I tell you, Wendy, as long as Felix is here, you should not dream of marrying Brian. That¡¯s what you


    can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re a fool, do you? Then you look back and think about it, which thing you


    have done is brilliant, which thing you have done is satisfactory. It is inconceivable that you don¡¯t give


    up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t insist if you don¡¯t have that IQ. Don¡¯t feel smug when you are used. We advise you is for your


    own good. It is in your best interest to stop now, and if Winwin strikes back, you will suffer.¡±


    Daenerysshed out at Wendy. With these words finished, Daenerys felt relieved and less depressed.


    ¡°God, you talked a lot, take a drink of water.¡±


    Emily handed the cold drink to Daenerys, which angered Wendy.


    ¡°What you are doing is too much. As Winnie¡¯s friends, you are not helping her but hurting her. You¡¯re


    the fools.¡±


    Wendy could not defeat the two, but she would not flinch but threatened them.


    ¡°Is that a threat? Well, we¡¯ll see what you can do to Winwin and if Brain can stand by.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, listen, let me restate my purpose. This is yourst chance and the only time we advise you. If


    you continue to hurt Winwin, you will bear all the consequences.¡±


    Daenerys calmed down and restated the main reason they were there.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible for you and Brian to get back together. Even if you go back together, you


    will break up again. This is fate. You and Brian are not destined to be married.¡±


    ¡°You have to believe in fate. You can¡¯t run away from it. You don¡¯t have to hurt Winwin.¡±


    ¡°If you quit early, Brian can still be your friend, otherwise you will know the consequences.¡±


    Daenerys repeated the point. But Wendy¡¯s heart had been shrouded by haze and she could not listen


    to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Fate can be fought for, and you are not a god, why should you judge my life? I tell


    you...¡±


    ¡°Stop, you shut up. I now find that we are casting pearls to swine. You are not only silly but also


    stubborn. Do whatever you want, and we¡¯ll see what happens. We¡¯ll see who doesn¡¯t admit it is the


    fate.¡±


    Emily could not listen to it, and directly interrupted the babble of Wendy. Wendy didn¡¯t even realize


    what she was doing was wrong. Nothing they said mattered.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Wendy wanted to rebuke, but Daenerys also stood up, they took a disdainful look at Wendy and then


    left together.


    Wendy sat alone in the cold drink shop, angry and helpless. She ordered a ss of cold drink and


    gulped up, hoping her anger could be dissipated.


    Winnie¡¯s friends hade to bully her, as the saying goes when a wall is about to copse, everybody


    gives it a push. When she and Brian were together, no one dare stand up for Winnie, no one dare


    offend Brian.


    Now she was alone and everyone disliked her. Wendy hated people who looked down on others. She


    wanted to see what Daenerys would do to her when she came back to Brian.


    But there was one thing thatforted her. Two of Winnie¡¯s friends came to see her and proved that


    what she had done to Winnie had affected Winnie. So what she had done was useful.


    Thinking of friends, she thought of ra. Winnie¡¯s friends did anything for her, but her friend ra used


    her, Daenerys was right at this point.


    At this thought, Wendy called ra and then waited for her in the cold drink shop.


    While waiting for ra in the cold drink shop, her anger gradually subsided. Repeatedly thinking of


    what Wendy and Emily said, she felt it was reasonable.


    For example, how would she handle with Felix? He didn¡¯t like her at all, and none of the Be family


    could change the thing he determined.


    Thomas could speak for her in the past, but now his attitude changed and he would not help her


    anymore.


    s...... Well, it was no use thinking about it. As long as Brian went back to her, Brian would solve the


    problem.


    As Wendy was thinking, ra arrived and waved to her. Wendy pretended that she knew nothing.


    ¡°Wendy, when did youe back from abroad, why did note to me?¡±


    ra sat down and said to Wendy.


    Since Wendy went abroad, they had not been in contact, she thought Wendy had note back from


    abroad. Today, when Wendy called her, she was quite surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been back for two days. I¡¯ve been jetgged so I haven¡¯t contacted you.¡±


    Wendy said gently, seemly nothing was wrong. But this double mentality was torturing.


    ¡°Well, did it go well?¡±


    ra asked curiously, since Wendy had been jetgged, she had no doubt.


    ¡°Yes, it went well. My friend is awesome...¡±


    Wendy stood facts on their heads. She could not let raugh at her and let her know she did a bad


    job.


    ¡°Good, your friend is really great. I told you that she could do nothing if you deal with her abroad¡±


    After listening to Wendy¡¯s words, ra finally had somefort. She failed many times to deal with


    Winnie, now she finally suffered.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Winnie is obviously scared. Do you know who I met with before you came?¡±


    Wendy asked mysteriously. Since she told a lie, she had to make it better, so that ra could be happy


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ra¡¯s curiosity grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Daenerys and Emily, they came to me begging for mercy.¡±


    ¡°They came to you?¡±


    ra had doubt. They would not beg for mercy, especially Emily. Her family and status was much


    better than Wendy, how could she beg for mercy with Wendy?


    ¡°They came to intercede for Winnie.¡±


    Seeing ra¡¯s doubts, Wendy added.


    ¡°However, I admire Winnie¡¯s friends. They treat Winnie like you treat me. A friend in need must put his


    ass on the line.¡±


    Wendy said in insinuation. She was afflicting. Being irony, ra might not feel easy.


    ¡°Yes... you are right. Friends help each other.¡±


    ra was embarrassed but had doubt. But she didn¡¯t know why Wendy said that.


    ¡°You are right, a friend in need is a friend indeed, instead of using each other. ra, I think I am lucky


    to have you as a friend. I¡¯ve been touched by your kindness to me for so long.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s irony continues. She wanted to make ra feel ufortable, she wanted to let her think


    secretly and dare not say anything.


    ra¡¯s embarrassing smile was on her face. In her view, Wendy spoke contrary to her thought. She


    said she was touched, but her eyes were inexplicable without gratitude at all.


    ¡°Wendy, why are you so sentimental today? The things I did for you were not a big deal. I hated


    watching you get bullied. Don¡¯t say such polite words.¡±


    ¡°I remembered it through this event, and I am delightful at the achievement we have gained. ra, you


    must help me, or Winnie will bully me.¡±


    Wendy restrained herself and felt it was enough to vent a bit of private anger. In the future, she still


    needed ra¡¯s help.

 Chapter 511 Five Million Short

    Chapter 511 Five Million Short


    Now Wendy had figured it out. ra used her and did not care about her, but she used ra too and


    ra worked for her.


    In the end ra could get nothing, because Brian did not like her, or he would pursue her many years


    ago.


    And the other reason was the Be family. ra was at the lowest circle of the society and she had


    to support four old people and a child, that was to say, she was a widow without status. So the Be


    family would not choose her, so she was not a threat to Wendy. In the end ra would work for vain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the point. Daenerys and Emily interceded for Winnie and asked me not to go against


    Winnie. They said Brian has been suspicious about the rtionship between Winnie and the foreigner.¡±


    ¡°Even if they interceded for Winnie, I will not let Winnie go until she gives back Brian to me and takes


    her two children away forever. I would have fought her to the end. Even if I don''t win, it''s a no-win


    situation.¡±


    Wendy said with ambition. She told a lie and reversed the meaning of Daenerys and Emily. She knew it


    was not good to say so, but for ra could continue to help her, ra could take out some money from


    her pocket, she must let ra see hope.


    ¡°Wendy, you''re right. You can count on me to support you all the time. We are not just angry with


    Winnie, we must have Brian back to you.¡±


    ra showed a sky smile. She dare not believe they seeded. There was a feeling that happiness


    came suddenly and it was unreal.


    ¡°ra, do you have any money? I haven''t paid him for what he did abroad. My mother has my money.


    She was ill in hospital these two days, so I didn''t say anything to her because I was afraid she felt bad


    about money.¡±


    Wendy finally mentioned the money, but ra immediately showed an unexpected look, then there


    was reluctance in her eyes.


    ¡°Wendy, what''s wrong with your mother? Why is she in hospital?¡±


    What ra said had nothing to do with money. She wanted to skip the question, but Wendy did not


    give up.


    ¡°Heart disease. It''s a little scary. I wouldn''t havee back if she hadn''t suddenly fallen ill. I can find a


    chance to y a trick on Winnie. They went on a trip to the city where Brian had an ident. Brian had


    agreed to take me there. But my mother was hospitalized. s......I miss a great opportunity.¡±


    Wendy exined, saying as much as she could to convince ra. Then the conversation turned to


    money.


    ¡°If you have any money, give it to me first. Even if my mother stays in hospital, I will give you the money


    from the Yup Group¡¯s share dividend in a few days and pay you back then. Of course, I know your


    earned money through hard work and I can''t use it for nothing. I''ll give it to you at five times the bank


    rate.¡±


    Wendy came up with a variety of ways to lure ra to have the money. Since they used each other,


    she must have the money she gave ra back. And right now she needed it.


    ¡°You have shares in the Yup Group?¡±


    ra asked without patience. They never talked about it, she did not know that Wendy had shares.


    ¡°Of course, it is my father''spany, and I am the only child in my family, how can I not have shares?¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ra was tempted, with solid foundation, she had nothing to worry about. If she had a good


    rtionship with Wendy and Wendy felt owed to her, when she had a problem, Wendy would lend her


    money.


    ¡°I''m five million short.¡±


    Wendy did not put forward too high requirements, afraid that ra suspected.


    Five million was nothing to Wendy, but ra was once again reluctant.


    She did save a lot of money under Brian¡¯s care over the years. When she left the Be Group, he


    gave her a one-time cash payment of 50 million yuan. She was a rich man all together.


    However, she was nning to use the money for the rest of her life, so the five million would leave a


    gap in her n.


    ¡°Five million...¡±


    ra said with hesitation, but before she could finish, Wendy interrupted her.


    ¡°In fact, I still have 300 million yuan in my hand, but all of them used in the financial products. Or I


    wouldn''t ask you for help. If you have money, you can buy some, it''s better than putting it in your hand


    and spending it. The money earned by buying financial products is enough for your family to live on.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t really thought about financial products. I''ll study it. Five million? I''ll transfer it to you in a


    minute.¡±


    ra was tempted by money and by Wendy¡¯s lie.


    Her mother had her money and she had 300 million yuan, as well as and shares of the Yup Group. She


    had nothing to fear since Wendy had so much money.


    ¡°Good, if you do not understand the financial product, you can ask me, I will help you. I have


    experience. I have been doing this for years.¡±


    Wendy said smilingly. She felt she was smart today, even ra a vignt person could be cheated by


    her. It was obvious that she was using ra.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Do you have a pen and paper, I write a ious for you.¡±


    Wendy volunteered to write ious to show her sincerity. However, Wendy felt embarrassed.


    ¡°No need, I trust you.¡±


    ra said generosity but she was worried. Five million was years of sry. But it shouldn''t be a big


    deal, since there was a record of the transfer.


    ¡°Wendy, let''s go to the bank, my mobile phone can transfer so much.¡±


    ra left herself a leeway. The bank had the monitoring and the transfer record that thew admitted,


    which was a safeguard to her.


    Winnie and her family began their happy journey leaving troubles behind. It was the first time she had a


    trip with Brian and two children. Winnie had too many firsts to count. And there was happiness like


    never before.


    When they were back to the hotel in the evening, the two children were tired and went to bed early.


    Winnie took a bath and went to the room, only to see Brian was still busy working. She could not help


    but feel distressed.


    ¡°We''lle back early tomorrow to make more time for you. You can''t stay up any longer. It is not


    healthy.¡±


    Every night when he came back, he had to have a few business videos, and during the day he spent


    time with his wife and children.


    ¡°I am ok, I''m strong enough to handle it. I only have two things left. We finally got out. I don''t feel tired if


    you''re happy.¡±


    In happy environment, Brian did not feel tired. Since living together with Winnie, he was full of vitality,


    like superman, he had much strength and did not feel a bit tired.


    It seemed that people''s physical condition really depended on the mood. If he was in a good mood,


    everything would be good.


    ¡°Hurry up then, I won¡¯t bother you, and then take early rest.¡±


    Winnie felt warm in heart that there was a man said those words to her and spared no effort for her.


    She felt warm as she was close to sun.


    ¡°It''s over. They will carry it out after I sign it.¡±


    He began to sign and then stood up to stretch his tense limbs.


    Brian went to the bed and sat down, looking at Winnie with a tired face.


    ¡°You are tired but you are worried that I am tired. We have a rest tomorrow before we fly to the next


    city.¡±


    ¡°Don''t rest. You don''t have much time.¡±


    Winnie was afraid that Brian dyed his work, want to y as soon as possible and then go back.


    ¡°Why y so hard? How can we y well if we don¡¯t rest well? I have time, Albert will take care of it.


    They will work hard when I am not around, I will give them reward when I am back.¡±


    Brian''s attitude was to take it as ites. No rest and no y.


    ¡°Ok, we have a rest tomorrow.¡±


    Since Brian had said so, Winnie would do as he said. After all, such a chance was not much and when


    they went back, Brian would have a blind date. There won''t be room for her in the next trip.


    For once, she could enjoy it.


    Isobel had been urging Rufus to leave, but it had been ten days and Rufus had no intention of leaving.


    ¡°I am really all right and I can be discharged now, you can go back.¡±


    Isobel told Rufus to go back again. She had been nagging for ten days and she was already sick of it.


    ¡°You are a doctor yourself. Don''t you know that pneumonia requires a minimum of fifteen days in


    hospital? And you are still trying to discharge and trying to drive me away. How can you insist on the


    rest of the five days? I leave and you will discharge. How can I rest assured?¡±


    Rufus had plenty of words in the face of such nagging, in short, no matter what Isobel said, he would


    not leave.


    ¡°I can stay here for fifteen days? If you are not assured and afraid I early discharge, you can have


    someone to keep an eye on me.¡±


    Isobel guaranteed.


    ¡°Rufus, please go back. You have been out for ten days and I''m really worried about Vanessa. I am not


    worried about her eating and drinking, not worried about her study. Winwin and I are not there for her,


    she will feel lonely. She was mentally traumatized by the car ident. We never let her be alone for so


    many years, fearing that she would not be able to bear the loneliness and miss her parents.¡±


    ¡°It must be hard for her, now that you are not at home, and there is no one to talk to.¡±


    Isobel had been worried about Vanessa for so many days. Venessa would not tell others she felt lonely,


    and Isobel feared that she would get ill.


    Hearing what Isobel said, Rufus was speechless.


    He had been taking care of Isobel for many days, but he ignored that Vanessa also needed to be taken


    care of. And she was a traumatized child who needed more counseling.


    ¡°Go back, I promise that I will listen to the doctor''s arrangement and I will answer your phone.¡±


    Isobel she had said such words for many times, but in order to make Rufus feel easy, she could only


    repeat again and again.


    ¡°Well, I''ll book the flight. I''ll leave your stalker behind to take care of you until you leave the hospital,


    and then I''ll let him go back to B City.¡±


    Rufus walked to Isobel and spoke again afraid that Isobel would break her words.


    ¡°Isobel, you said you will answer my phone and will not disappear. You have to keep your words. If I


    have no news from you, I can insist for twenty years.¡±

 Chapter 512 An Accident

    Chapter 512 An ident


    After ten days of getting along, Rufus did not want to leave Isobel.


    These days Isobel''s heart also had a subtle change, Rufus could feel it. Although she told him to leave,


    her heart had a subtle sense of dependence.


    This feeling was a kind of impetus to relieve their twenty years of estrangement, so if he went back, he


    did not know how long they would have such a sense of dependence again.


    But Vanessa really needed him.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t disappear, I am old now.¡±


    Hearing that Rufus was to book a flight, Isobel felt upset. She had been used to be taken care of by


    Rufus. She was no longer lonely but felt warm in heart.


    Now that he was leaving, it would never happen again.


    Isobel lowered her head and dare not look into Rufus¡¯ eyes.


    Rufus stood in front of Isobel booking a ticket. Isobel said nothing, lowering her head.


    Rufus soon booked the flight.


    ¡°I have booked the flight for the evening.¡±


    ¡°Rufus, it would have been great if you were single back then. It would have been great if you were an


    ordinary person. We must be very happy now.¡±


    Isobel still lowered her head and said with feelings.


    If things happened as her wish, the world would have no suffering. This was fate, she loved, and she


    was in pain, which wasst for a lifetime.


    ¡°Isobel......¡±


    Rufus did not know what to say, only felt that the suffering caused was taken by Isobel. She was bitter,


    tired and sadder than anyone else, but she had endured it for so many years.


    Rufus sat on the bedside and held Isobel into his arms.


    ¡°I''m sorry. It was all my fault. You should have a good home and a happy life, and I cheated you.¡±


    ¡°Next life, next life I will wait for you as a single, until you appear.¡±


    He felt sorry to Isobel this life. Even if he tried to make up, he could not make up for the loss of her


    youth, so he could only make it up in next life.


    Feeling wronged, Isobel was touched by Rufus''s words and cried.


    She stretched out her arms around Rufus, sobbing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°We can be together this life. I will find you next life as long as you wait for me.¡±


    For more than 20 years, Isobel had been enduring the injustice and tears, but today she could not help


    but crying out. With Rufus¡¯ words, she felt it worth.


    Thomas once again came to the prison. He said with a tough attitude to Wendy that he would note


    because it was his deliberate performance. If Wendy knew he came to see Penny, it was not a good


    thing.


    Till he saw Penny, Thomas still frowned with cold a face.


    ¡°You use Wendy, do you? Wendy is brainless, you can easily use her.¡±


    Thomas said straightforward with direct and distant in tone.


    ¡°What am I afraid of now? Your nephew can break into the prison and do something to me?¡±


    Penny said with disdain. She didn''t care about anything now, the only thing that mattered was Winnie.


    She just wanted Winnie to die soon.


    ¡°You''re not afraid of anything, but you get me into trouble. I don''t want to deal with such retarded


    people like her.¡±


    Thomas did not like Wendy, also hated Penny''s attitude. But he never thought that these two would get


    together.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, you are changing your attitude too quickly. You never said that when she was with your


    nephew. Now I think I''m trying to please Winnie.¡±


    Penny gave a cold hum and took a disdainful look at Thomas.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Your time is limited, don¡¯t you know that? What do you want to say to me?¡±


    Thomas said with hatred and wished to leave now.


    ¡°Wait, let me ask you a question first. How did Wendy know you? Who told her you were here?¡±


    This was what Thomas wanted to know today. Wendy was not scheming and she could not think of a


    way to deal with Winnie.


    Thomas had long suspected someone to help her, so he wanted to find out this person.


    Wendy was stupid. The more things she knew, the worse it would be for him. Besides, she was no


    longer of use, so it was best that she stayed away.


    Since so, he had to found out the person behind Wendy.


    ¡°ra, Brian''s former secretary, the wife of the driver who died in the ident.¡±


    Penny did not hide it. As long as Thomas wanted to know it, she told him, hoping it got as messy as


    possible.


    Hearing that it was Spencer''s wife, Thomas did not say anything, but his expression was more serious


    and he frowned more deeply.


    ¡°Go ahead, what do you want?¡±


    Since he had already known who was behind, the rest was Penny''s business.


    ¡°Nothing special, I just want to know the car ident about your nephew.¡±


    Penny''s voice became noticeably smaller.


    ¡°Don''t you know, why still ask me?¡±


    Thomas was confused.


    ¡°I''m not talking about the ident in which the driver was killed. I''m talking about the ident abroad.¡±


    Penny had heard from her father about the car ident in which Brain had lost his memory, but she


    was not interested. What she was interested in was the ident that Wendy said about abroad.


    ¡°Wendy told you?¡±


    Thomas voice was low and cold, revealing resentment in his eyes.


    Penny said nothing, but nodded.


    ¡°Nothing special. It was an ident.¡±


    Thomas was gnashing teeth. Penny knew everything that Wendy knew. If Penny knew too much, it was


    equal to a cancer which would threaten his life at any time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was simple like that. If it had been an ident, Brian would not have bothered to


    investigate. And what was that thing that Brian was looking for?¡±


    Penny kept asking, but she didn''t have any hope of hearing an answer. She asked these questions,


    just to observe Thomas''s reaction to confirm her guess.


    ¡°You ask too many questions. It''s best not to ask about things that don''t concern you. You''ve only got


    six years in prison. If you do it wrong again, you''ll end up in prison for life.¡±


    Thomas did not answer but warned Penny ruthlessly. But his attitude allowed Penny to feel assured.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, I am bored in prison, so I inquired. If I make a mistake, I''m willing to bear the


    consequences. But I hate your nephew no less.¡±


    Penny said in a deep and low voice.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, don''t say that to your nephew. Otherwise, I can¡¯t show him how much I hate him.¡±


    Penny said looking at Thomas.


    Thomas was silent thinking of something.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, are you angry? You are good with my father, I don¡¯t think you will be angry with me.¡±


    Penny seemed to be easing the atmosphere, but she dropped another ¡®bomb¡¯.


    Upon hearing Penny spoke of her father, Rufus looked at the prison police behind Penny. Seeing that


    he did not look back, he whispered.


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense.¡±


    Thomas reminded Penny cautiously, but Penny did not mind.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, you don''t have to say anything. You came to see me for more than just my father. I


    went to prison because I hurt Luke. All the Be family members who can visit me must be the


    opposite of Brian, or were forced by my father.¡±


    Penny leaned her head forward and kept her voice to the lowest level. She saw through everything,


    which made Thomas angry.


    ¡°Penny, you are alone in the cell...¡±


    Thomas red at her clenching teeth, but Penny did not care and was not afraid of Thomas. She


    directly interrupted Thomas''s words.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, I want to get out, and then I can help you.¡±


    The voice was much smaller and Thomas could only read her lips to guess the meaning.


    When Penny said he was forced by her father, she clearly saw the tension in the eyes of Thomas. This


    proved that her spection was not off course.


    She had guessed that, so she dare to put forward request with Thomas.


    Thomas took a contemptuous look at Penny. At the moment, he found that Penny really hated Brian


    and she was good at analyzing the fact.


    Instead of repenting for going to jail, she hated him even more. She did not let go even if her family was


    ruined, but she held hatred deeper.


    Such a woman was terrified. She would care nothing and only vent her anger.


    Back to her cell, Penny still thought of Thomas''s reaction. It seemed that what she heard before was


    true. Thomas had always been wary of Brian and selfish intentions for the Be Group.


    If she could use Thomas to deal with Brian and Winnie, he would be a trump card. But she was not


    sure if Thomas could meet her wishes. Even if Thomas could deal with Brian, she also wanted to


    personally destroy Brian and Winnie.


    They didn''t say much today, but she learned a lot. It made her aware that people were mutually


    exploiting and it was up to who could be the better.


    Thomas got on his car and lost his temper, but no one heard him.


    ¡°Damn Penny, she was threatening me. And Wendy, I should early use some malicious means to


    threaten her, otherwise Penny would not know too many things.¡±


    Thomas muttered with resentment. He was indifferent to these two women, but they made things


    messy.


    Even though Penny was in prison, but she had a chance to call. If she made a call to Brian, his n


    would have gone up in mes.


    What should he do? Get her out of prison?


    If he got her out to deal with Brian, can he guarantee that he would not be involved? Would it be safer if


    she stayed in prison?


    Thomas left the prison and went directly to Richard, wanting to vent his anger on Richard.


    Into the house, Thomas roared loudly out of anger.


    ¡°What did you say to your daughter? How did she know about the feud between Brian and me? Your


    daughter has failed in your education and is still restless in prison. She wants me to get her out and


    avenge her on Brian.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know who gave her the courage to stand up to Brian. I may call her silly, but she try to threaten


    me, I may call her clever, but she said stupid words.¡±


    ¡°And if I can manage to get her out, she would be under police¡¯s watch. Even so, she wants to revenge.


    Do you think she''s got a head?¡±


    ¡°If Brian knows she is out, wouldn''t he take extra care? Wouldn''t he send people to guard her? If he


    wouldn''t do anything to her, he would use her to catch you.¡±


    ¡°It''s crazy. It''s impossible. She gets chutzpa in prison.¡±


    After releasing all the resentment at one breath, Thomas felt tired and angry panting.

 Chapter 513 Thomas Meet Wendy

    Chapter 513 Thomas Meet Wendy


    Although the scolding came suddenly, Richard understood what was going on.


    Richard thought he must see Penny in the prison and Penny made him angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with her. What can she do in the prison? I didn''t tell her much about us, just


    asionally. She''s probably just idle and put everything together and then figured it out.¡±


    ¡°My daughter must have said something she shouldn''t say. I apologize for her. Don''t be mad.


    Richard pleased him. No matter how angry Thomas was, he could endure it, because now only


    Thomas could deal with Brian.


    ¡°I''m not angry? Can I not be angry? There was a cop next to her and she mentioned you again and


    again, which was clearly going to get me in trouble. Richard, your daughter is too treacherous. She


    doesn''t give you a way to live or give herself a way out, something big will happen sooner orter.¡±


    How could he not be angry? Penny''s only ability was to make people angry.


    ¡°Yes, she is a simple woman who speaks without thinking of the consequences. I can''t see her now. so


    I can''t tell her. I can only apologize for her.¡±


    Richard continued his apology. But he scolded Penny did not make any progress in heart.


    She was not clear what should be said and what should not be said, and who should be said to. If said


    something without thinking, she would only get into trouble.


    ¡°Thomas, how is she now?¡±


    He scolded his daughter in heart, but he still worried about her and wanted to know how she was


    doing.


    ¡°You can learn that she is good from her words. She even has the strength to annoy me.¡±


    Thomas said with resentment. He felt that Penny was too good so she fantasized.


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Richard was relieved to hear that his daughter was fine.


    ¡°Why don''t you try to get her out, and I''ll talk to her in person and stop her talking nonsense.¡±


    Richard thought carefully before he put forward his ideas. As long as he saw his daughter, he knew


    what to say if he was caught by the police.


    ¡°I think you''re mad, too. She''ll take you in when she gets out. And with her impulsive, reckless nature,


    she''s gonna ruin it for me. Let her stay in there.¡±


    Thomas could not create danger for himself. He must be careful, must seed, never allowed anyone


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to spoil his thing.


    ¡°Well, do what you want. Have you begun your n?¡±


    Richard could not force Thomas to help Penny, or it might have bad effect, so he did not continue to


    ask.


    ¡°Yes, I have started it, but Brian has not sensed it.¡±


    Thomas finally came to his senses.


    ¡°Don''t you take advantage of Dominik Chambers and Brian? Don''t you use Winnie?¡±


    Richard asked and reminded him. But Thomas had thought of this important figure, how could he not


    use him?


    ¡°I put everything into operation, and then I can make use of Winnie. Showing signs too early is giving


    Brian time to fight back.¡±


    ¡°You are considerate. No one else canpete with him expect you.¡±


    Richard said with ttery. He wished Brian would be defeated and Winnie pay the price.


    As soon as he saw the miserable end of the two of them, he would turn himself in to the police station


    and did not care if he was got shot to death.


    Vanessa got up in the morning to dress herself and went downstairs until breakfast, but found Rufus


    was at the table. She was surprised to see him.¡±


    ¡°Rufus, when did you get back?¡±


    Vanessa showed surprise in eyes.


    Rufus had been away these days, she always felt as if something was missing. He suddenly stood in


    front of her, which made her had a kind of excitement when her father came back from a business trip.


    ¡°I came backst night. It was toote, so I did not tell you.¡±


    Rufus smiled and said kindly. He was very happy to see Vanessa''s surprised look.


    ¡°Good, will you leave again?¡±


    Vanessa could be steadfast after making sure Rufus would not leave again. She asked her father every


    time he came back from a business trip.


    ¡°No, where can I go?¡±


    Rufus replied positively to Vanessa.


    ¡°Good, I''ll feel relieved if you don''t go. Rufus, take me with you next time, or I will worry about you.¡±


    In fact, Vanessa was not used to be alone at home, not used to the day without Rufus.


    During these days in Rufus'' home, she had been used to Rufus''s daily care and silentpany. She


    felt insecure without him around.


    ¡°Ok, I will take you with me next time, so that you can take care of me.¡±


    Vanessa''s words made Rufus'' heart softened and sour.


    He felt Vanessa¡¯s dependence on him. And he knew that Vanessa had been enduring when he was not


    around.


    Isobel was right, Vanessa needed absolute security, needed someone to give her a sense of


    steadiness, so that she could feel at ease in life.


    ¡°Don''t talk about it now. Sit down and eat. I will take you to schoolter, and then we will talk it on the


    way.¡±


    Rufus changed the topic, afraid that he would cry because he felt distressed about her.


    The Be''s old house.


    Thomas shut himself in the room after breakfast. He always felt uneasy, afraid that Wendy and Penny


    would ruin his n.


    Penny could not get out of prison, but Wendy, a fool, did things for her. It was a sure way to implicate


    him. Once he got Brian''s attention, his n would fail again.


    Thomas felt it needed to be solved urgently, and he had to warn ra.


    At this thought, Thomas made a call.


    ¡°Check the basic information of a person named ra, she used to be Brian''s secretary.¡±


    After that, Thomas asked Wendy out again. Then he set out at the appointed time and to the agreed


    ce.


    They did not go to the tea house or coffee shop, but a quiet ce on the beach.


    Thomas was there for a while, when he was to lose his patience, came behind Wendy¡¯s panting sound.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, I am sorry I amte.¡±


    ¡°You have no sense of time, it is irresponsible to others.¡±


    Thomas said with dissatisfaction.


    Now he thought Wendy had no merit. She did not work or study, just relied on her parents, nothing


    different than the punks on the street. He didn¡¯t know if Brian was blind at that time and liked such a


    woman who was not motivated and had no sense of time.


    By a nce, he felt Winnie was much better than Wendy.


    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Thomas, there was a traffic jam...¡±


    ¡°Stop making excuses. Beingte is beingte. The traffic jam is no excuse.¡±


    Thomas took a disdainful look at Wendy and then looked at the sea.


    ¡°I called you here today to tell you not to have anything to do with Penny, not to see her in prison.¡±


    Thomas said coldly, which did not fit to the bright sunshine this day.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas...¡±


    Wendy showed an embarrassing look. She wanted Penny to give her advice, but it did not seem to


    have anything to do with Thomas.


    ¡°Don''t make excuses. Don¡¯t you know Penny is using you? You once said she was helping you by


    giving you advice, but her purpose is to kill Brian and Winnie. No matter what happens to Brian and


    Winnie, you are the fall guy.


    ¡°You can''t see that, but still go around with a man in prison.¡±


    Thomas felt vexed when Wendy talked. Once he was vexed, he could not control his own temper.


    ¡°Penny looked down on Brian. Don''t you understand Brian? If he can be easily destroyed by Penny,


    how can he hold up the whole Be Group?¡±


    Thomas said these words because he did not want Wendy to get involved. In order not to expose


    himself, he had to make Wendy stop, so he could only use this method.


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, you used to support me. You know my goal is to get Brian back. I don''t want to do


    anything to him.¡±


    Wendy didn''t seem to hear the point of the question, or maybe she didn''t want to give up so she


    deliberately ignored the point of the question. No matter what she thought, Thomas didn''t feel well.


    ¡°I did support you in the past, because you and Brian were not together for years. I felt pity that you


    give up like that. And I did see that you could not leave Brian, and that is why I helped you.¡±


    ¡°But you, you have changed the nature. If you want to get Brian, you can hurt Winnie, but it is wrong to


    ask Penny for help.¡±


    Thomas calmed down himself and exined. It looked like when he talked to Wendy, he had to exin


    every detail before she could understand.


    Wendy deserved to be used.


    Thomas continued to say.


    ¡°I''ve told you more than once not to have anything to do with Penny for your own good. I told you


    Penny''s purpose is to kill both Brian and Winnie. She only helps you for her own good, not for your own


    good.¡±


    ¡°That is what I want to say. Even if you win Winnie, Penny will not let you get Brian. When she makes a


    phone call to Brian, everything about you will be exposed. Brian still will kick you out.¡±


    Thomas felt his mouth dry, but found that Wendy was still ignorant.


    ¡°It seems that you do not believe what I said. If you do not believe me, you can ask her for help. If you


    lose, don''t me me that I didn''t warn you.¡±


    Thomas did not know what to say. It was not terrible to be stupid, but Wendy was stupid and stubborn.


    ¡°But, but I want to go back to Brian.¡±


    In fact, Wendy believed Thomas''s every word, believed that Penny had her motive and that Penny


    finally could ruin her n.


    But for the time being she had no one to help her, only Penny. It was not that she was used by Penny,


    but they used each other.


    Now the most important thing was to drive Winnie away from Brian and then she would think about the


    next step.


    ¡°It''s not wrong for you to want Brian, but you can find other ways to deal with Winnie, not ask Penny for


    help. Now Grandpa doesn''t know it. If he knows you have dealings with Penny, I''m afraid you won''t be


    able to stay in B City.¡±


    ¡°Also, although Penny is serving six years in prison, you know the police are keeping a close eye on


    her. She may have had something to do with her father''s murders. If you keep going to see her, the


    police will notice you ande after you.¡±


    Thomas failed to persuade Wendy, so he could only mention Felix and Richard.

 Chapter 514 Klara is not A Friend

    Chapter 514 ra is not A Friend


    After hearing what Thomas said, Wendy gave a cold hum with disdain.


    "I can''t exin it to Grandpa, but I have nothing to do with the murder case of Penny. I didn''t kill


    anyone, so I have no fear of the police¡¯s investigation."


    Wendy thought she had not killed anyone, so she was not afraid of the police. What she thought was


    superficial and she was impossible to consider in perspective of Thomas.


    "Stupid, you are out of your mind to think so."


    "The murder case is rted to Brian and Winnie. If the police notice you, they will find Brian to confirm


    who you are, so they will find you. Then Brian will know that you met Penny. What do you think will


    happen to you?"


    Thomas was angry because Wendy was stupid, but hearing that he said, Wendy¡¯s facial expression


    changed.


    She was rmed and she did not expect that.


    "How did I not realize such a dangerous thing? Uncle Thomas, do you mean if I ask Penny for help, it


    would be bad for me?"


    "Yes."


    Thomas took a deep breath, it was not easy for Wendy to aware of that.


    Wendy was afraid and she regretted. It was ra''s idea to find Penny for help. ra didn''t want her to


    give up and wanted to continue to use her, so she just needed to rmend Penny to her without


    thinking of these.


    Thomas reminded her, which made her found she was a bullet, ra was aimed at the target and


    Penny was the trigger. But the final wound would be the bullet and she would be responsible.


    Even if it was mutual use, her gain was negligible.


    Seeing that Wendy finally woke up, Thomas'' heart sank.


    "Wendy, to be honest, although Winnie cannot marry into the Be family, Grandpa has


    acknowledged Winnie''s efforts for the two children. This means that whoever is Brian''s legal wife, she


    must ept the existence of Winnie, thought she was a mistress."


    "Go on if you can ept it, but you can''t discuss anything with Penny. If you can''t ept it, get over it


    now."


    Thomas reminded her kindly, but he believed that Wendy would give up easily. If she really gave up


    such an excellent man, she would really be a fool.


    "I''ve said all I can. Think about it. I have to go."


    Thomas''s purpose was basically achieved. He turned and left.


    Wendy stood alone by the sea, feeling mixed. She regretted and feared as well as felt angry. She was


    not angry at Penny, but she hated ra.


    It seemed that ra helped her a lot, but the result was bad, which showed that ra¡¯s help was


    useless.


    At this, she thought of that five million. She gave ra more than five million and ra had to give her


    back.


    Wendy did not go home but found ra after she left the sea.


    She wanted test ra for thest time if ra treated her as a friend.


    "What is wrong, Wendy, why do you look bad?"


    As ra walked into the caf¨¦, she saw Wendy wore a bitter face.


    "s...... Don''t mention it. Sit down."


    Wendy took a sigh.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ra asked again before she sat down.


    "Uncle Thomas just found me and asked me not to see Penny, saying that Penny would use me and


    betray me because she had a bad character. She said if Penney called Brian, I will lose everything.¡±


    "He also said, Felix had determined the position of Winnie being Brian¡¯s mistress, and no one could


    sway that, no one could hurt Winnie. Uncle Thomas wants me to think about everything and quit."


    Wendy said to ra and wanted to hear ra''s view of it.


    "You mean Thomas said these to you?"


    Hearing that, ra was nervous and eyes were rolling erratically. No one knew what was in her mind.


    "Yes."


    Wendy affirmed her question.


    "But you said that Thomas was on your side."


    ra asked with confusion and wondered why Thomas changed his attitude.


    As far as she knew, Thomas and Brian were opposite. If he advised Penny give up, wasn¡¯t it good for


    Brian?


    "Yes, he thinks for me and don''t want me to be used by Penny. He did not want me to lose everything."


    "I think Uncle Thomas is really good for me."


    Wendy called him Uncle amiably and repeated this address.


    "I don¡¯t think it is good for you. Has he been bribed by Winnie, so he advised to give up?"


    ra heard that Wendy wanted to give up, but if Wendy gave up, her efforts of long time would be in


    vain. She would have no one to use and could not get Brian.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    For herself, ra must persuade Wendy.


    "Wendy, let me analyze this for you. First, Penny is not using you, but you are using her. She''s been in


    prison for, like, six years. And if her father is caught in six years, Penny will have to live there for the


    rest of her life."


    "Wait..."


    Wendy called off ra''s analysis.


    "You know about her father killed a person?"


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you about it?"


    ra found that she had said the wrong thing, but she pretended to be confused. She had never


    mentioned it to Wendy, for fear that Wendy would not contact Penny if she did.


    "No? I forgot it. Perhaps I forgot it."


    Wendy felt upset that ra deliberately hid this fact from her. She did not immediately reveal ra but


    wanted ra to finish her analysis.


    "I''ll go ahead. Penny and Mr. Be were enemies. If she called him, Mr. Be would not answer it.


    Who can keep contact with an enemy? So Thomas'' fears are not valid."


    "The chairman was determined the position of a mistress, but you are fighting for the position of Brian¡¯s


    wife, they were not the same. The chairman is over 90 years old, it is not certain whether he will see


    the sun tomorrow. Why do you care about him? Once he dies, it''s up to you to decide whether Winnie


    can keep her position as a mistress."


    ra gave two kinds of possible analysis in details. She felt Wendy would insist hearing such detailed


    analysis.


    If ra said such words before, Wendy would think it was helpful and ra helped her wholeheartedly.


    But now it sounded like such advice had nothing to do with friendship. If they were true friends, she


    would persuade her to let go like Daenerys and Emily.


    But ra was not a friend but an enemy. She was still selfish and was using her, lying to her.


    Wendy feltpletely cool in heart and from this moment, ra was her enemy.


    But at the moment she could expose ra, because she had to get her money back.


    "You have a point."


    Wendy said lightly but she did not continued, which made ra worried.


    "Wendy, you have held on for so long, you must hold on. Mr. Be is the only one good man in the


    world. All the women are fighting to marry her. You have a superior condition, you can¡¯t give up."


    "All the women in the world? Including you?


    Wendy said with a smile, it was like a kidding, but she was reminding her. Hearing that, ra with guilty


    conscience could not bear it.


    "Wendy..."


    ra exined in embarrassment, but Wendy interrupted her with a smile.


    "Just kidding. You are my best friend. How can you steal a man from me?"


    Wendy gave a slyugh and then changed the topic.


    "By the way, I will give you back the five million through bank transfer. I''ll give you the interest in cash."


    With that, Wendy took out fifty thousand of cash to ra from her bag.


    "Ten thousand is interest, and another forty thousand is your sry for this month. Go home and let


    your family see it, so they won''t worry."


    Wendy''s tone was kind without any hatred.


    ra was nervous just now and now Wendy gave her money, which made her overwhelmed.


    "Wendy, you don¡¯t need to give me sry, I can¡¯t ept it, and you only used the money for one day?


    How can I have so much interest?"


    Since ra did not work until now, Wendy had given her living expenses every month, ranging from


    20,000 to 50,000. In this case she could not collect interest from Wendy.


    With that thought, ra said so. But the sight of money made her tempted. It was hard for her, a lover


    of money, to resist the lure of money.


    "The sry has to be paid. You can¡¯t let your family worry about you for you have not a job now. The


    sry will give them peace of mind. When you get a job, I won''t give it to you anymore."


    Wendy seems to be considerate than before. Then she went on.


    "As for the interest, I don''t think it is much. It''s not about how much. It''s about trust. It''s about your trust


    in me. Take it. Maybe I''ll borrow it from you next time."


    Hearing that, ra was pleased, so she took it.


    "Ok, if you borrow money from me again, I will not collect interest. You are so good to me, how can I


    not believe you?"


    ra took the money with a smile. Wendy would like to see ra was greedy. Only by giving her a little


    temptation, Wendy could get more next time.


    After separating with ra for a long time, Wendy thought she could not give up Brian, but she really


    could no longer contact with Penny.


    That was all she had in mind. Penny always asked her to be heartless and cruel, if she kept being told


    like this, she would make a mistake.


    Wendy made the final decision not to use radical methods, or mess with people she shouldn''t mess


    with, especially tough people like Jonny.


    At the thought of Jonny, Wendy was horrified.


    Jonny had been calling her by different numbers since he found out she didn''t go to MG. But as long as


    it was foreign number, Wendy would not answer the phone.


    But Jonny didn''t give up and kept calling her. His persistence showed that he could not contact Brian


    and Winnie too.


    In this way, Wendy felt down-to-earth and felt Jonny would give up after some time.

 Chapter 515 Klara Sees Penny

    Chapter 515 ra Sees Penny


    Two days passed, ra had been thinking about Wendy''s attitude. Although she persuaded Wendy,


    Wendy did not give a clear attitude as before.


    ra was worried that Wendy would give up as Thomas wanted. She wanted to call Wendy and tried


    to persuade her again, but she was afraid that Wendy would be suspicious.


    "What does Thomas mean? Why he changed his attitude? Was he truly repentant and would not go


    against Brian anymore? Has he given up the Be Group? But why did he put Jack in the Be


    Group?


    ra solilogized in the car, thinking of Thomas''s attitude.


    At this time, she urgently needed someone to analyze for her, but how she could find?


    "Penny?¡±


    ra thought of Penny.


    If she went to see Penny, no one would suspect her. She wanted to make it big so that Brian and


    Winnie felt it difficult to deal with.


    ra thought so and immediately carried out. She drove straight to the prison.


    Since Thomas came to see Penny, Penny wanted to see ra. ra was Brian''s trusted secretary,


    she must know a lot about Thomas, but she forgot ra''s phone number and no one could take the


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    message out.


    But she found that she was lucky and ra woulde to her.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you toe and see me. I thought I had been forgotten by you."


    Penny was modest,pletely different when she met Wendy.


    "Anyway, we''ve been seeing each other a lot before, so I think I shoulde and see you."


    ra said polite words too. If she did not need help, she would note and see Penny in this life.


    "When I came in, the police told me that visiting hours are limited, so I''ll make it short."


    "I came here today to tell you something. You should know Thomas. He is trying to persuade Wendy


    not tomunicate with you. I''m afraid Wendy will never see you again."


    ra went to the point, because she knew that what happened between Wendy and her had been


    known by Penny, so it had no need to waste time.


    "What do you mean by telling me this?"


    Penny did not care about her words, because it was expected.


    "I think Thomas has a prejudice against you. He said you will be a bad influence on Wendy and will use


    Wendy as a gun. I......"


    "You have other selfish motives. You want Brian."


    ra exined, but Penny did not want to hear that. She interrupted ra¡¯s hypocritical exnation


    and said out her motives.


    "I... There is such a reason."


    Looking at Penny¡¯s imposing eyes, ra admitted tactfully.


    Penny sarcastically raised the corner of mouth and went to the main topic.


    "I have thought of what Thomas said. He has his own n, he won¡¯t only think about Wendy."


    "ra, I don''t know much about the things between Thomas and Brian, I think you should know more


    than I do. Well, since you''re here, tell me about it. I am in prison, but I can help you."


    Wendy would not help her, it did not meant that ra would not help her.


    And ra and was more clever and rigorous than Wendy.


    "I only know a bit of it. They are at odds because Thomas wants the position of the president.


    Unpleasant things happened because of the fight for position. Later Mr. Be had selective amnesia


    after a car ident, and the conflict between them went away."


    ra did not intend to conceal it, but that was all she knew. It was not against thew and no one could


    do anything to her, but she could mess things up.


    "Is this what Brian said?"


    Penny asked uncertainly.


    "No, I met Mr. Be after my husband died. At that time, Mr. Be has amnesia and never


    mentioned it. All I know was from my husband."


    ra recalled carefully to confirm that if Brian had mentioned it during her tenure.


    "Is that all?¡±


    Penny felt that the information was not enough, because she could guess so. ra said so only made


    her confirm it.


    "Yes, that''s all."


    ra said.


    "What was that car ident Wendy talked about?"


    Penny continued.


    "I don''t think my husband ever said that. I heard about it from Wendy, too. Mr. Be seemed to think


    of something and asked Wendy if he have given a thing to her in the car ident.


    ra once again recalled it, she had never heard it from her husband. If she knew, she might have told


    Wendy, why told her to ask Thomas?


    "Do you know what it is?"


    Penny was on her guard.


    "I don¡¯t know, Wendy asked Thomas, but Thomas said he didn¡¯t know. But I think this thing must mean


    something to Mr. Be. Otherwise he wouldn''t havee to ask Wendy."


    ra said while analyzing. But there was no material breakthrough.


    "Yes, you are right. You know a lot about Brian. He did not ask useless questions, did not do


    unnecessary things, and did not contact people for no reason.¡±


    Penny agreed with ra that that thing was meaningful for Brian.


    "Thomas told Wendy that, which proves that Thomas knows this thing. If it is a simple ident, it would


    be meaningless to Brian, he would not say anything about it. But how did Thomas know? If it was a


    simple ident, he wouldn''t have given it to someone else, so it must have been something


    important."


    Penny began to analyze it. She found that a few words of ra was easy to arouse her thinking, it


    meant that ra was smart too.


    Then ra continued to analyze following Penny''s thinking andbining with the contradiction


    between Brian and Thomas.


    "That time period was the fiercepetition between Mr. Be and Thomas. If Mr. Be did not


    say it and Thomas knew it, there are several possibilities. One is that Thomas heard it from others, the


    other is that he might know what it is."


    At this point, ra paused, finding that she could not convince herself of either possibility. Then she


    continued to think about it.


    Suddenly a terrible possibility urred to her.


    "Thomas is the person involved."


    "He''s experienced it."


    ra said in surprise, but at the same time Penny also gave the possibility of the same.


    The two looked at each other feeing inconceivable, and did not expect they had consistent assumption.


    But after thinking of this possibility, ra was timid, she could not ept the ughter between


    families.


    And Penny gave a gloating smile. Her idea was different from ra¡¯s. Like having something important,


    she thought she could change the situation.


    Her hopeful but ironic look scared ra.


    Penny was ruthless, so she could do things ruthlessly, and that was why she had been sent to prison.


    "ra, you are cleverer than I think, not stupid as Wendy. To be honest, it''s impossible for me to be


    with Brian in this life. I had heard about Winnie, Felix will not ept her. So it can only be you and


    Wendy."


    "Among the two of you, Felix will choose you. If Wendy marries into the Be family, it will be a


    disaster."


    Pennyplimented ra. Since Wendy did note to see her, she could only use ra.


    "You think too highly of me."


    ra said indifferently without uncontroble pleasure or joy after being ttered.


    She understood why Penny said these words and knew her position.


    Any woman in the world would have been eligible to marry Brian, but she didn''t. With children and old


    people to support, she was, to put it bluntly, a burdened widow.


    The Be family would be blind if they wanted a burdened widow who had nothing but troubles.


    She never thought to be Brian¡¯s wife, she just wanted to be his mistress, as long as the elderly and


    children could have a good life, as long as she could be with the man who she had been silently loved


    for several years.


    Penny¡¯s intention was obvious. It was impossible to use her like Wendy to encourage her and turn her


    into a gun.


    One was that she was not so ambitious, and the other was that she was not so ruthless. She had a


    family, and she could not get into troubles, or no one could take care of her families.


    "Leave it alone first. Help me figure out what Thomas¡¯ n if he involved in the car ident and what


    that thing Brian was talking about."


    Seeing that ra had no reaction, Wendy asked and seized time to figure out the problem.


    At this time, however, ra stood up.


    "I think he wants that thing. That''s the whole point. If he can¡¯t get it, he wants to destroy it."


    "I gotta go and I will see you another time."


    ra turned and left.


    It annoyed Penny. She had been thinking of ra''s aloof and proud figure on the way back to the cell


    with the police.


    She wanted to use ra, but she felt she had been used by ra.


    But ra''sst sentence was all right.


    Thomas must want to get that thing so he bumped into Brian, and then a woman ruined his n. The


    thorough destruction that ra said was cruel.


    If the important thing could not be destroyed, he could only destroy Brian.


    Felix was bored at home and missed two children, so he asked Butler Lowe to send him to prison.


    It was the weekend and Vanessa was at home. Felix''s arrival made Vanessa somewhat inhibited, but


    Vanessa still greeted Felix politely.


    "Hello, Grandpa Felix!¡±


    Felix did not know how to respond. It sounded weird, but it he felt ok about it.


    "If it is presumptuous to address you in this way, I greet you again. Hello, Chairman."


    Vanessa said mischievously, so as not to be embarrassed.

 Chapter 516 I Miss You

    Chapter 516 I Miss You


    Vanessa thought that she should call Felix Grandpa as Ste in the respect of the elders, but she forgot


    that Felix did not even pay attention to her sister, and her sister did not call him grandpa, so it would be


    too much if she called him Grandpa.


    "Just call me Grandpa Felix."


    Felix felt that the address of ¡°Chairman¡± sounded ufortable. With that, he sat down on the sofa in


    the living room.


    He had seen Vanessa before. Because she looked alike Ste, there was a sense of intimacy. He had


    a good impression of her, and he liked kids who worked hard and were willing to learn.


    Vanessa was naughty as a child, but was sensible than her peers. That was why Felix did not dislike


    her.


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt she was simr to Ste. At the thought of Ste, Felix


    asked.


    "Ste is not here?"


    "She went to the airport to meet Joshua."


    Rufus answered Felix''s question.


    "Is Joshua back?"


    Felix continued in a calm voice.


    "Yes, he had finished the work and will work at home."


    Rufus said that with a happy look. It was a piece of happy news for him. After all, his daughter and son-


    inw no longer had to live in different ces.


    "Good. It is good toe back."


    Felix sighed and seemed to feel a sense of relief.


    "Grandpa Felix, Rufus, you talk. I''ll help in the kitchen and tell them to cook something Grandpa Felix


    likes. We can have lunch when Ste and her husbande back."


    Vanessa rarely said ttering words to others, but she wanted to live a good impression to Felix, hoping


    he could be good to her sister.


    She felt embarrassed and depressed, because Felix gave her a sense of pressure, so she was


    inhibited. She¡¯d better leave with excuse.


    "Someone is already in the kitchen."


    Rufus did not want Vanessa to help, but he could not be so direct, he could only say so.


    Vanessa knew Rufus was concerned about her, so she gave a grateful smile.


    "Ady had a family emergency and left, leaving only two people in the kitchen. I can help with what I


    could."


    Vanessa really didn''t want to stay in a space with Felix, and it was not polite back to her room and not


    appropriate to find an excuse to go out. The best ce she could stay was the kitchen.


    "Can you cook?"


    Felix asked.


    "A little, wash rice and vegetables, help cut vegetables, I am quite good at it. Grandpa Felix, you talk to


    Rufus, I''m going to help."


    With that, Vanessa turned to the kitchen to help. Felix looked at Vanessa''s back with emotion.


    "She is very sensible like her sister. There are very few such kids now. Nowadays, the social


    atmosphere is not good. Even the poor children are spoiled. No one will help to cook at such a young


    age."


    "Both of them are sensible. Even Luke and Megan are cleverer than the children of the same age. The


    two children are filial, no matter what they eat, they will give the adults first before they eat."


    They were both sensible, but Rufus felt distressed about that. If their parents were alive, they would be


    spoilt too. How could one of them support the family and the other studied hard to change the


    situation?


    "Vanessa and I talked these days. She said she could cook, wash clothes and clean the house.


    Whenever she is at home during holidays, she would do housework.¡±


    "She said that her aunt and sister had done so much for her, and that she had nothing to return. She


    could only study hard and do what she could."


    At this thought, Rufus felt distressed and felt guilty to Vanessa.


    "As the saying goes, the children of poor families take care of the family early. She has good character


    and good performance in school, she must be a talent in the future."


    Felix heard Rufus''s pity for the two sisters, but he did not see the guilt of Rufus because he did not look


    into his eyes.


    It had been over ten days since Daenerys and Emily went to find Wendy, but they were still angry about


    it.


    While walking in the shopping mall, they walked about Wendy.


    "Did you tell Winwin about our meeting with Wendy?"


    Emily asked Daenerys looking at her.


    "No, you said you would call her, so I didn''t call her."


    Daenerys thought Emily had told Winnie, so she had not mentioned about it.


    "Did I? I forgot."


    Emily did not remember she had said that, but since Daenerys said so, it must be that she had


    forgotten.


    "We need to call and tell her. Daenerys, see the clothes there. You try on the clothes and I''ll call


    Winwin."


    So the two walked into a women''s clothes shop.


    Daenerys went to try on clothes, Emily found afortable seat to sit down and then called Winnie.


    At this time, Winnie was enjoying the blue sky on the coast of H country, feeling the gentle and


    asionally she opened her eyes to take a look at the three people ying happily on the beach,


    Winnie felt warm.


    It was like a paradise, isted from all the troubles and worries. If they could give up everything to live


    here for the rest of their lives, there would be nothing left but happiness.


    Unfortunately, imagination was vulnerable, they still had to return to real life and face the doomed


    entanglement.


    It had been 15 days since they left MG. ording to n, they should buy a ne ticket to go home


    today. But seeing the children were having fun, Brian did not want to force them to go home, so he


    decided to y for a few more days.


    But it could change the fact that he would have a blind date when he was back.


    Brian¡¯s blind date made Winnie feel uneasy. After these experiences, she felt Felix would choose a


    blind date who was in line with Brian''s standards. It might be smooth and she had to back away.


    At this thought, Winnie gave a bitter smile. She knew that she was worried, but why she worried before


    things had happened.


    She really cared too much about Brian, so she need time to ept it and make herself ready for the


    worst.


    While she was fantasizing, her phone rang.


    It was Emily. Immediately she gave a smile and picked up the phone.


    "Do you miss me?¡±


    Winnie said in a rxed and mischievous tone.


    "I miss you. Come back. I can''t remember you if you don''te back."


    Emily joked, butpared to Winnie''s tone, she was upset. After all, Winnie might feel ufortable


    about what she was about to say.


    But as a bestie, even if Winnie felt ufortable, she had to tell Winnie so that she could be ready.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You don''t really miss me, but I do miss you."


    Winnie really missed home, missed B City, missed all the people in B City, as well as her aunt who


    traveled outside.


    "I know you miss me, but I''m calling to tell you another thing."


    "Actually... Wait till youe back."


    Emily regretted as she was about to say. Winnie must know about it, but if she said now, Winnie would


    feel upset in her travel.


    But if she did not say it now, she was afraid that Wendy began to act as they just got home and Winnie


    was not on guard.


    Emily felt contradictory and did not know if she should tell Winnie or nor. At this time Winnie¡¯s words


    made her relived.


    "Tell me, I can take the bad and the good. I''ve been through a lot of ups and down."


    Winnie still said in a rxing tone, but she has sensed it was not a good thing since Emily hesitated.


    "Ok, it is Wendy. She has not given up Brian, she will certainlye to you, and I want you to be


    ready."


    Emily finished it by a breath for fear she could not continue if she was a bit slower.


    "How do you know?"


    Winnie did not feel strange. Wendy had not given up Brian since the beginning, but there was


    something that she had not told others.


    "Oscar came back and told us what happened to you in MG. We thought it should be rted to Wendy.


    The next day Daenerys and I talked to Wendy. She didn''t admit that it was her did that, but her attitude


    expose her. And she made no secret of admitting to Daenerys and me that she didn''t want to give up


    on Brian."


    Emily stopped here to hear Winnie''s response, but Winnie thought Emily had not finished, waiting for


    her to continue.


    In such silence, Emily thought Winnie was depressed.


    "Winwin, I told you this so that you can be prepared, but you can''t take it seriously. It is reasonable that


    Wendy can''t give up. You just need to be prepared and don¡¯t be hurt."


    "Daenerys and I have analyzed your situation. Brian loves you. No matter what Wendy did, he would


    not ept Wendy."


    "Winwin, are you there? Don''t take it to heart, ok? Be prepared and don¡¯t allow Wendy to hurt you."


    Emily was worried and she regretted to say it because of Winnie¡¯s silence.


    "I''m listening. I''m listening to how you analyzed it and I need to think about it.¡±


    "You and Daenerys need not worry about me. I can handle it. Actually, when I met Wendy at the airport,


    I knew that Wendy had not given up. Brian is a superior person, if she gives up, she will be a fool."


    "I am prepared, and she is not cruel and merciless as Penney. If she deals with me, it will be nothing


    bid. I have been through ups and downs and almost got myself killed, do you think I will care about her


    tricks?"


    Winnie¡¯s tone was rxing, but she was not making a joke, she just felt warm about the concern of


    Emily and Daenerys.


    "Are you sure you will be ok?"


    Emily asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, don¡¯t worry."


    Winnie pacified Emily.

 Chapter 517 Legendary Encounter

    Chapter 517 Legendary Encounter


    Winnie knew that everyone was worried about her and would gathered together deliberately to analyze


    her situation and tried to figure out the problem for her.


    She was moved by that and felt she had nothing to pay back.


    "Ah... I mean, with you guys around, I am not afraid of being bullied. You even warmed Wendy for me,


    why do I have to worry?"


    "You are my patronus, when demons and ghosts attack me, you will get rid of them before I act."


    Winnie really didn''t care about Wendy. It was Brian¡¯s decision whether Wendy could be with him and it


    had nothing to do with her. Why should she bother herself because of Wendy?


    But she was moved and felt warmed by her two besties. They were like the sun around her, when there


    were clouds, they helped to disperse it, when there was fog and haze, they rushed to the front. Winnie


    always felt warm.


    "s...... Daenerys and I were worried about you, but we''re d you thought like that. That day


    Daenerys and I scolded Wendy. I have never said dirty words for over 20 years, but I said dirty words


    to Wendy because I was so angry at her."


    "She''s the kind of person I don''t know what to say. She is retarded to the extreme, you know..."


    Listening to Winnie''s tone, Emily felt relieved. Then she began to talk about that day and she could not


    help but feel angry.


    When she hung up the phone, she was still resentful.


    "Did you tell her?"


    Daenerys came out from trying on clothes and asked with concern.


    "Yes."


    Emily answered with an angry tone.


    "How is Winwin?"


    "No problem, she said she would be prepared for it and she could handle it."


    "Never mind, I''m very angry and I need to cool down. Let''s go and have cold drink."


    Thinking of Wendy, Emily had no patience and could not help but feel angry.


    Seeing that Emily was angry, Daenerys could not help butugh. When Emily spoke of Wendy, she


    could feel Emily¡¯s anger in the dressing room. It seemed that she really needed to cool down, or she


    would go and find Wendy desperately.


    "Ok, ok, let''s cool down first. There''s a cold drink shop on the first floor that serves good iced coffee. I''ll


    take you there."


    The two men went straight to the first floor.


    This cold drink shop was doing well, because of the hot weather, it almost had no empty seat.


    Daenerys and Emily took a while to find seats and sat down.


    "I''ll have that iced coffee you said, two. I need two to put out the me of anger."


    Emily was half angry, half mischievous, which made Daenerysugh.


    "You can have as many as you want. I remember you are moreposed than me. I am the one who


    couldn''t control emotions. Why can''t you calm down?"


    Daenerys said, waving to the waiter.


    "I''d be a fool if I can calm down when I meet someone like Wendy. Actually, there is one thing I admire


    about Wendy. Her IQ is not good, her EQ is not good, her appearance is not good, and her talent is not


    good, but her ability to annoy people is amazing."


    Emily was really mad at Wendy. She felt this sentence on the Inte was suit for Wendy.


    Listening to the evaluation of Emily on Wendy, Daenerys could not control butughing, attracting eyes


    around.


    "Hey, keep your voice down and don''t exaggerate like that. Yourughter is so loud that it drowns out


    the music in this store."


    Emily whispered to remind, but Daenerys still could not control herself.


    "You made meugh. What you said about Wendy is so right."


    Daenerys was stillughing, but she was covering her mouth with her hand to avoid suspicious eyes.


    Emily could not help butughing too, she was no long angry. She smiled and looked around to see if


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    many people were looking at them as they were idiots.


    But then Emily''s smile froze and she fixed her eyes on a specific position. Daenerys noticed that Emily


    was wrong and looked along the direction of her line of sight.


    "Why Leo is here? Is this chance encounter?"


    Daenerys looked back and could only see Leo. When she turned to greet with Leo, she saw a girl


    opposite him.


    After seeing the girl, Daenerys looked back at Emily.


    "It may be a friend. I''ll go and say hello."


    Daenerys got up, Emily also got up and pulled Daenerys.


    "Let''s change positions."


    In Daenerys'' position, as long as she sat inside, she would not be seen by Leo.


    Emily pulled Daenerys out from her position, and then she sat down on it.


    "I''ll be right back after I greet with him."


    Daenerys insisted on going because she wanted to know who the woman was, but Emily stopped her.


    "Don''t go, the girl''s shy, they don¡¯t like ordinary friends. We''d better not disturb them."


    At the moment Daenerys was speechless. She could see that girl¡¯s eyes were unusual when she


    looked at Leo. Emily noticed it too.


    "Ok."


    Daenerys went to Emily''s position and sat down. Looking Emily who was lively and cheerful at thest


    minute and became depressed at this moment, Daenerys felt distressed.


    She wanted to persuade Emily and she did not know what to say, so that she could not hurt Emily.


    Fortunately, the iced coffee was served.


    "Drink coffee. Don¡¯t you want to cool down?"


    Emily sat up straight and took a deep breath. Her expression was bitter, sour, and slightly sad.


    "Cool down."


    She said with a tremble voice, feeling helpless.


    From time to time, Daenerys look at Leo and Leo saw her too.


    Their distance was some far, but Daenerys saw that Leo was surprised to see her, and from his lips,


    she knew he was calling her name.


    So they could not avoid it. She gave a wink to Leo, beckoning there was a person opposite her.


    Leo had already got up and wasing towards them. Daenerys had to remind Emily.


    "Leo saw me and he ising over."


    "Ok, no big deal."


    Emily was obviously dissatisfied. She was depressed since the moment she saw Leo, because of the


    woman opposite him.


    "You''re here, Daenerys. What a coincidence."


    Leo hade to them and then found Emily was there too. His expression became stiff.


    "Emily, you are here too."


    Leo greeted with embarrassment.


    Because of his embarrassment and his stiff expression, Emily was sure that that woman had a


    rtionship with Leo.


    "Daenerys and I got tired from shopping and stopped by for a cold drink. It just so happened that you


    are here too."


    Emily endured the pain in heart, answered Leo like meeting an old friend.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    Daenerys couldn''t help asking.


    She knew the answer to this question might make Emily sad, but she could not help it. The anger in her


    heart was not controble.


    She thought of another possibility - Leo gave a negative answer, so that Emily could feel better.


    Of the two possibilities, Daenerys preferred thetter, but she felt the first was the most likely.


    "I came here for a blind date."


    Leo answered directly, beyond the expectation of Daenerys.


    Daenerys thought at least he would say mildly, at least he would take into ount Emily''s mood. But


    Leo used the most hurtful way to answer her question.


    Daenerys stared at Leo, speechless, For a moment, the air was still. The breath around even made


    Emily feel fidgety.


    "Since you are here on a blind date, don''t neglect your girlfriend. We will leave after having a cup of


    coffee. You go back to your date."


    No one knew why she said so.


    Blind date was a hurtful phrase. He was in a hurry to have a blind date short after they broke up. His


    confession to her was feeble and perfunctory.


    Man was realistic, or did Leo find someone to rece her to protect Winnie?


    But no matter what Leo''s purpose was, it seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    "Yes, go back. We''ll continue shoppingter. If your girlfriend is snubbed, the consequence will be very


    serious."


    Daenerys became angry. If it were not the girl had been watching them, she would ask Leo why he had


    a blind date and got over Emily so soon.


    "You talk, I gotta go."


    Leo turned around and then added.


    "I''ll buy your billter."


    As Leo''s voice fell, Emily said irritably.


    "No, thanks. It''s just a few cups of coffee, we can afford them. Mr. Johnson, please get out of here."


    Emily did not hold back but exposed her emotions.


    She cared about Leo and hated him to have a blind date. This attitude was not appropriate for her


    position, but she could not help it.


    "......"


    Leo felt heartache, because Emily was hurt by him and felt wrong.


    He regretted that he had spoken so directly.


    He thought that by speaking directly, there would be no room for imagination between them, no


    attachment to each other, and both of them would get over each other.


    But it did not achieve the effect he wanted, but hurt Emily.


    "Emily, I...


    "Leo, go back first. It''s not polite to leave your blind date alone."


    Leo wanted to exin, but was stopped by Daenerys.


    Daenerys knew Emily would not listen to Leo, and would only make Emily sadder.


    It was her bad. If she did not ask, it would not end up like this.


    "I''ll go."


    Leo said, took a look at Emily and then walked away.


    After confirming Leo had left, Emily said in a low voice.


    "Men are jerks. See, he can¡¯t be lonely and has a blind date so soon. Don''t you ever set us up again.


    there is no hope for us to be together."


    "Bastard."


    It seemed that she could not vent her anger, and she cursed again.


    "It was not that nasty, Don''t you understand Leo? He¡¯s not the kind of person who doesn''t want to be


    alone."

 Chapter 518 Blind Date is Good

    Chapter 518 Blind Date is Good


    Daenerys exined for Leo, hoping that Emily would listen to it, so that she would not be sad before


    she figured out what had happened.


    "You''re right. I really don''t know him at all. I found that Leo is different from the man I know. It''s like he''s


    got two personalities, and then..."


    "Well, I don''t judge him. There''s no point. We''re going to... I''ll hate him all my life."


    With that, Emily picked up the coffee and drank it up.


    She hade to cool herself down, but she was like drinking gasoline, the me of anger got violent.


    But her anger mixed with emotion and her heart was burning.


    "We don''t talk about him. We drink our coffee and go shopping."


    Daenerys did not continue. If she continued, Emily would cry and feel her heart pain.


    Daenerys apanied Emily shopping and then went home. Emily said she would go home too, but


    after she dropped Daenerys off, she drove to the beach.


    She felt she could not breathe and could only watch the vast sea.


    She had been sitting at the beach for a long time and didn''t drive home untilte.


    When she reached the door, Emily saw Leo''s car parked in front of her house, and Leo was standing


    beside the car.


    Emily did not understand why Leo was there and did not want to know about it. She didn''t get out of the


    car and drove straight into the yard.


    When the electric door opened and Emily was about to turn into the yard, Leo suddenly stood in front of


    the car. Emily stepped on the brake and the car stopped in time.


    She was angry, she wanted to scold Leo, but she endured it. It was not worth it to get angry and


    resentful about people she had no connection with.


    Emily turned off the car and then got off.


    "It''ste, and it''s not appropriate for you to be here. If you want to talk to me,e tomorrow."


    Emily stood beside the door and said to Leo. Now her heart was painful and panic. She was in a state


    of irritability. She was in the mood to talk to Leo, and she did not know what she would say.


    Leo came to Emily.


    "I know it''ste. I''ve been waiting here since noon. I want to exin the blind date..."


    "No, don''t exin, we..."


    Before she could finish, she sobbed. She quickly turned away, so that Leo could not see she was in


    tears.


    She had been sad for a day and had adjusted her mood and forced herself to be m before she had


    courage to go home.


    But now her adjusted mood was destroyed by Leo''s words. Emily hated herself like that and hated


    herself was still in love with Leo.


    He was a liar, he did not love her, why could she get her heart back?


    There was silence. Again and again she took deep breath. Emily forced herself to stabilize her emotion


    before she turned and spoke.


    "Don''t exin it to me... You don¡¯t need to exin to me. Blind date is good. You can do as you want,


    you don¡¯t need to exin it to anyone."


    "Go back."


    Emily said, passed by Leo and walked home, but was stopped by Leo after only a few steps.


    "My mother forced me to go on a blind date with a fast."


    Leo did not listen to Emily and still exined. He exined eagerly, and it was not easy that he could


    say it out. Looking at the appearance of Emily, listening to Emily¡¯s voice, he felt his heart broken.


    He knew that his words hurt Emily and that his blind date made Emily not believe in love, and that


    Emily would leave with hate if he did not exin.


    "Let go. It''s your business, not mine."


    Hearing his words, Emily felt better, but then she told herself that Leo was a liar, he was not telling truth


    when he talked to her.


    Since she had given up, she would give uppletely and left hope for herself.


    ¡°I have told my Mom and Dad about our break-up and they were furious. My Mom forced me to get you


    back, I did not agree, so she forced me to blind date with hunger strike. That was why I went to a blind


    date."


    Regardless of Emily''s block, Leo put things out, but he did not expect that Emily would cry.


    "Leo, I understand. You are not exining, you are telling me that you would rather go to a blind date


    than chase after me."


    "I see what you mean, and I will not force you to ept me. You can go back in peace now."


    Emily got tears in eyes, broke off Leo''s hand with force, ran back to her car, and then drove away.


    Leo failed to prevent Emily from leaving.


    Leo was at a loss, wandering back and forth at the door house of Emily¡¯s house.


    He came to exin, not to make Emily sad. But he had made it worse and made Emily hate him more.


    Emily''s heart was bleeding. She did not understand why Leo said that to her. She did very well and did


    not bother him these days. Why told her that?


    No matter what his purpose of blind date was, she did note forward to destroy it, they met today by


    coincidence. Did Leo think she came deliberately to destroy it?


    Was her character so bad? Was her love so humble? Did she have to fight for a man with another


    woman? She only wanted pure love, how could she fight for a man who did not love her?


    Emily did note home that night and Leo was sleepless overnight. The next day everything was fine


    and no one went to each other again.


    Brian and Winnie yed for twenty days before they came back. It had been a long time for them. Both


    of them were busy people, and it took a lot longer than expected, so they didn''t even have time to get


    jetgged before getting back to work.


    The adults were busy, and the children were not idle.


    After getting jetgged, they went to the suburbs with their aunt and grandpa.


    Knowing that the children woulde, Felix stood early in the courtyard of the house, waiting. Seeing


    the caring in, he walked towards it.


    Felix''s paces were slow, but the two children were like birds escaping from the cage. They got out of


    the car, ran to Felix and hugged him directly.


    "Great Grandpa, I miss you."


    Megan always was good at showing herself and was the most lovable child.


    "So do I."


    Luke would notpete for love with Megan as usual.


    "I miss you very much. Next time if you''re out for such a long time, I want to be with you, or I will miss


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    you to death."


    Felix was as happy as a child. He had never been as ttered as now. Now he realized that he really


    missed the children.


    ¡°You will live to be 100 years old, you won''t die. You need to watch me get married, so you must live


    well. You can¡¯t say the word death."


    Megan said seriously. She most disliked the word ¡°death¡±. She had just been back to the Be family,


    she did not want anyone to die.


    Felix felt both moved and warm by the words of Megan.


    "Ok, I must live well and watch Megan getting married."


    "Grandpa has been waiting outside for a long time. Go in and have a rest."


    At that moment, Jack came out of the house and invited the whole family in.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Felix couldn''t help but wonder about thepetition.


    "Luke, were you nervous during thepetition?"


    "Not, but Mom and Dad and Megan are nervous. I wasn¡¯t nervous once thepetition began."


    Luke talked a lot about thepetition, as if he had found his interest.


    "Well, you finished thepetition calmly, you are a good boy."


    Felix could not help but praise. He never expected that a kid could be so calm.


    "Were the opponents good?"


    Felix continued to ask, Ste and Rufus quietly listened with a smile.


    "Yes. They are the best from all countries. When I didn''t know my opponent, I was afraid, but after I


    knew my opponent, I was not afraid and knew how to fight."


    Luke said profoundly, which could not be heard that it was said by a six-year-old child.


    "Oh, it sounds like art of war, is it about mind tactics?"


    Felix did not expect that it was like a battlefield in Luke¡¯s mouth.


    "Of course, Mom says there''s always a rival for everything. He who wins is king. Mom said that winning


    an opponent is not just about skill, but also about mind."


    Luke began to tell his mother''s "art of war" with his great grandpa.


    "It is profound. How do you find the mind of your opponent?"


    Felix admires the child, as well as Winnie who taught the kid.


    "Mom said there are many ways. If you have a chance, talk to them and you can see whether he is


    confident or not in his words. But in apetition like this we don''t have a chance to talk to our


    opponents, we can only look into their eyes.


    "Mom said that as long as their eyes are calm and not wandering, they must be confident. If their eyes


    are always flurried, he must not be confident enough."


    "Mom also said that even when you don''t have confidence in yourself, you should make your opponent


    feel you are confident and he will lose half thepetition before it begins."


    Luke told what he had learned from his mother to his great grandpa in details. He wasn''t showing off


    how he knew mindpetitions but showing off his mother.


    Indirectly, he wanted his great grandpa to know how important his mother was and how awesome his


    mother was.


    "You understand a lot at this small age, good, you are promising when you grow up."


    Felix could not refrain from praising.


    These skills were taught by Winnie, and none of them were wrong.


    In business, like in apetition, you must know your opponents and create tension for them to have a


    chance to win. It seemed that Winnie had her means in raising children.

 Chapter 519 An Invitation from the Old House

    Chapter 519 An Invitation from the Old House


    Felix analyzed Winnie''s educational methods.


    Winnie educated the children ording to their advantages. Luke likedputers, so she guided him


    to learn. Megan did not likeputer butnguage, she gave Megannguage teaching. The children


    must be excellent to be taught by this way.


    "Megan is great, too. I saw Megan speak foreignnguage on TV."


    Felix praised Megan.


    "My foreignnguage is very good, right?"


    Tilting head, Megan asked Felix in a sweet voice.


    "Yes, you are the best."


    Felix loved Megan, stretched out his hands to embrace Megan in his arms. He didn''t know why he liked


    the two children so much.


    He had three children and three grandchildren. But he did not love them like this.


    "Great Grandpa, I finished learning Korean. I''m studying Russian and German now. But the best I''ve


    learned is our ownnguage. I''ve learned many nationalnguages and dialects."


    Megan finally found where she was pound. Knowing manynguages was worth showing off.


    "How can you know so much? I haven¡¯t seen you learn."


    Felix was surprised. He recalled carefully, but he did not know when Megan learned so many


    "My mother discovered that I liked foreignnguage when I first learned to speak, so she gave cartoons


    and movies in foreignnguage to me. I actually learned foreignnguage and ournguage together."


    "When I got older, my mother found that I liked othernguages, so she asked me to learn more. But


    she said I have to learn my ownnguage before I learn another."


    "That''s why my progress is slow. I''ve only learned two foreignnguages."


    Megan proudly spoke of her interests and efforts for so many years. If she knew everyone thought it


    was difficult, she would have unted it.


    "You have been very good. Are you tired of learning so much?"


    Felix looked at Megan with surprise and did not expect that she began to learn foreignnguages from


    babbling. Winnie did take efforts to find the children''s interests so early.


    "No, I''m never tired of anything I''m interested in, but I don''t know if I can use so manynguages."


    Megan only took it as a hobby and did not thinknguage could earn money to support herself.


    "Of course you can. Now you can make money with your skills."


    Felix praised Megan, but he really did not expect that two children had learned so many things.


    Two children were swift horses, but Winnie was important. Under Winnie''s education the two children


    must be able to be the pride and pirs of the Be family.


    He wanted Winnie to stay with two children forever. When the children grew up, they also need a


    person with such insights and ideas.


    Retaining Winnie was equal to retaining two talents, which was equal to stabilizing the situation of the


    Be Group.


    "Ste, call Brian and ask him to bring Winnie in the evening, so that we could get together and have a


    good time. And Joshua muste, too. And Winnie''s sister... Vanessa, we can''t leave her alone."


    Aware of Winnie''s good aspect, Felix would not be stingy with a dinner.


    "All right, I''ll call them."


    Felix''s change made Ste surprised. She did not expect that his attitude towards Winnie changed


    after talking to the children.


    Brian was busy in thepany, but soon received the news of Ste. Although he was busy, he was


    excited, put down the work and went directly to Winnie''s office.


    Brian almost broke into the room, which surprised Winnie, who was fully devoted to her work.


    "You gave me a start."


    Winnie was clutching her chest and patting.


    "Grandpa wants you to have dinner at the old house tonight."


    Brian was happy and came to Winnie with excitement.


    "Let me go to the old house?¡±


    Winnie asked Brian in a moment of disbelief.


    "My sister called and said it is Grandpa wants you to be there. And he wants us to bring Vanessa after


    work."


    Brian was excited to think about it. It was not a simple dinner, but grandpa''s recognition of Winnie. The


    change in his attitude proved that there is a chance of epting Winnie.


    "Why are you so happy? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t let me go even if Chairman did?"


    Winnie smiled faintly, but she was pleased.


    She was not sure how she was going to be treated, but at least she was invited, which would count as


    progress.


    "Those are angry words, don''t take them to heart. Now grandpa has asked you to go. He must approve


    of you. We can''t refuse and embarrass him."


    Brian thought Winnie would refuse, so he exined.


    "I will not embarrass you or Chairman. But recognition does not mean eptance. You can''t fight for


    anything for me because Luke won thepetition, and you can''t refuse the blind date the chairman


    arranged for you because of this."


    "If you listen to the chairman, you''re doing me a favor. Otherwise he will suspect I have other


    intentions."


    Winnie had said it in advance and could not wait until it happened. And she could not provoke


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    everyone because she went to the Be¡¯s.


    "I am quite happy, why do you mention the blind date?"


    Brian was antipathetic to the blind date, so his mood became low.


    He had been worried about the blind date since the day they came back home. He promised grandpa


    he would have a blind date, but he was afraid that Winnie would be sad.


    Although he was confident that he would not like the blind date, but after blind date, there were a few


    inevitable opportunities that they would show up together, which would make Winnie sad.


    So he had been worried about how to reduce the damage to Winnie as much as possible.


    "That is why I remind you. Don¡¯t embarrass everyone and affect everyone''s mood because of


    anything."


    "Will you do what I tell you?"


    Winnie confirmed again, only Brian gave her a positive answer, she could go to the Be¡¯s feeling at


    ease.


    "Yes, I will. No matter what you say, I agree."


    Brian had to agree. She required for the sake of everyone.


    "Leave work early this evening. I want to go back and change my clothes."


    Winnie finally smiled in relief. No matter what she would face at night, as long as everyone had no


    burden.


    "Ok, we get off work together in the evening."


    Brian turned to leave, but Winnie stopped him.


    "Wait, I''m done with my private affairs. But the business has not been finished. If you don''te to see


    me, I will report to you."


    Winnie took out the document and handed the pen to Brian.


    "Read this document. I''ll talk business after you sign it."


    Brian turned around and signed it without reading. He had never done such a thing before. He had to


    read every word of even a small document before signing it.


    But he believed Winnie that she was more careful than himself and that there would be no problem, so


    he signed directly.


    "You didn''t read it. Don''t me me if there''s a problem."


    Winnie found that Brian¡¯s nerve on work was rxed today. Maybe it was because the phone call from


    Felix.


    "I trust you, it will be all right. It''s my fault if there is a problem."


    With hat, Brian leaned over and kissed Winnie''s forehead.


    "You rascal, it is work time, how can you casually harass female staff? It will affect my reputation."


    Winnie resisted, but it made Brianughed.


    "What''s wrong with me kissing my wife? Who will gossip about it?"


    "Good, you are the president, of course no one would gossip about you."


    Winnie alsoughed and did not continue the topic. It was rare to see Brian to be happy, so let him say


    what he wanted to say.


    "Stopughing, let''s get down to business."


    "This project between our twopanies will be over in two days. After that, I need to go back to my


    ownpany, and you don''t cooperate with ourpany again. Even if there is a cooperation, don¡¯t


    ask me to be there, I feel it''s better..."


    Winnie thought it was more convenient and morefortable to go back to her ownpany. She was


    too tired to run on both sides. But before she could finish, Brian interrupted her words.


    "It''s toote. It''s toote to say that. Our twopanies have signed a long-term cooperation contract.


    In the future, you will be the representative of yourpany and the director of technical guidance."


    It had long been in the negotiations, but Brian did not publicize it, including decision-makingyer of


    Winnie¡¯spany. He was afraid that Winnie would oppose it.


    The first thing Brian did after returning from abroad was to sign the contract for the project. He intended


    to tell her when he got home tonight, but she brought it up first.


    "What, why didn''t I know about it?¡±


    Winnie was confused, no one told her that. Laura only said about the continued cooperation of the


    project, but not the long-term cooperation.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know about the cooperation projects that I personally talked to your leaders


    about."


    Brian was pleased. Although Winnie had not became one member of hispany since she came to


    work, but he had made up his mind that he had to keep Winnie in thepany in any ways.


    It turned out he was right, and the performance that Winnie brought for thepany far exceeded his


    expectations.


    It had nothing to do with his Grandpa, he only wanted to see her every day.


    "I''m a shareholder, not even..."


    Winnie tried to defend herself, not believing that she had been sold by thepany.


    "You are a shareholder, but you said you were not involved in management. You have the right to know,


    not the right to make decisions."


    "Now that you know, you have not been deprived of information."


    Brian was ttered and felt it was right to keep Winnie in hispany. From now on, no matter at


    home or in thepany, they could see each other all the time, which greatly reduced the pain of


    missing.

 Chapter 520 Sold by the Company

    Chapter 520 Sold by the Company


    Winnie still could not ept it and wanted Brian to exin in detail.


    "I..."


    "If in doubt you can consult your leaders. I have to get back to work or I won''t have time for the


    evening."


    Brian didn''t give Winnie the chance to speak. Anyway, the contract had been signed, Winnie could not


    refuse even if she was not satisfied.


    With that, Brian turned around and left.


    Brian was uninhibited, but Winnie was confused. How she was betrayed by the two bosses?


    Winnie put down her work and went straight to herpany with her bag. Even if she had been sold,


    she had to make it clear.


    When she came to thepany, both leaders were not there, as if they had received the news in


    advance and avoided her. Winnie had to find Laura.


    Laura was embarrassed to see Winnie and did not know what to say.


    "What''s going on, Laura?¡±


    Winnie asked with concern. Seeing that Laura did not look right, temporarily she forgot about the work.


    "I... I''m too embarrassed to see you. I......"


    "Just tell me what happened."


    Laura talked like this, which made Winnie more worried.


    "I... I didn''t mean to..."


    "Laura, don''t hesitate. It is the arrangement of the leadership, not you took Winnie¡¯s position. Or I''ll help


    you."


    A colleague next to Laura looked at her as if she had made a big mistake and was to exin.


    "Winnie..."


    "No, now I should call you Boss Chambers. Your position has changed and you are now the top leader


    alongside our two bosses. Then Laura will take your ce."


    Hearing that, Winnie understood what was going on. It was that Laura had been promoted to her


    position, so Laura felt guilty when Laura saw her.


    "This is a good thing, Laura,e to my office and tell me about the specific arrangements."


    Winnie gave a gentle smile, and took Laura back to her office.


    "Winwin, this is thepany''s arrangement, I did not behind the plot. I had no idea that the


    announcement was made at an emergencypany-wide meeting called by the two bosses just


    before you arrived."


    Laura was in a hurry to exin, although it was decided by thepany¡¯s leaders, she still had a


    sense that she stole the job of Winnie.


    She used to hate Winnie because of this position, also hurt Winnie. That was why she was afraid that


    Winnie had a problem with her.


    "Laura, please sit down first. Actually, I came here to ask about the job. I just found out that the Be


    Group and ourpany are working together forever. Brian made me confused and I came back to


    ask. But I don¡¯t know where the bosses are."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Winnie saw Laura was eager to exin, but she wanted to know what was going on before she


    "They are too embarrassed to exin the matter to you. It has been left to me. They asked me set


    things straight with you and tell you not to get angry because it''s for the good of thepany."


    "This cooperation should be discussed by the two bosses and Mr. Be. In the future, all the projects


    of ourpany will be cooperated with the Be Group. I''ll take over your work."


    "You will be in the same position as the two bosses, but you will continue to work at the Be Group."


    The two bosses were afraid that Winnie would get angry, so they left this difficult task to Laura.


    "s...... I am really sad I was sold by thepany without knowing anything."


    Winnie had understood that the key to the problem was Brian. He did not want her to go back to her


    "Laura, it has nothing to do with you. Why do you feel sorry for me? I believe you can do a good job in


    this position. If there is anything you don''t know, just ask me."


    Winnieforted Laura. It was about Brian, there was no need to me others. Laura just listened to


    thepany¡¯s deployment.


    "Winwin. That makes me feel better. You know, because of this position..."


    "Laura, let''s not talk about the past. The past is in the past and we need to move on."


    Winnie interrupted Laura, did not want to mention things before, and did not want the shadow to always


    stay in the heart of Laura.


    "Winwin, what can I say? Thank you very much! Thank you for your understanding."


    Laura was touched by Winnie''s understanding.


    "Why thank me, I did not do anything."


    Winnie smiled gently and had no other expectations for Laura except that she could do her job well.


    "Not only thank you, but also Mr. Be. It was him me to take your ce. Winwin, please thank him


    for me that he still trusts me."


    Laura was touched. He did not expect that Brian would rmend her to take over this position.


    "Rmended by Brian?"


    Winnie asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s what both bosses said."


    Hearing that, Winnie did not continue to ask. She gave a gratified and joyful smile. This was the most


    correct thing Brian did. He knew what she was thinking. He did it so that she would not be guilty to


    Laura. He understood her heart.


    Winnie returned to thepany and did not mention work again. Since thepany had made its


    decision and her work had been reced, since Brian liked this arrangement, let it be.


    For Brian, she found that she had changed a lot, but she felt ufortable, because it was against her


    own ideas.


    She didn''t want to work at the Be Group all the time, she didn''t want to be seen as dependent on


    Brain, and she didn''t want to block her own way. This job would be her fatal weakness if she left one


    day.


    At night, Winnie, Brian and Vanessa came to the Be¡¯s old house.


    This was not Qin''s first visit, but the feeling was different. On the previous two visits she had had


    business which had made her feel indifferent, but now her heart heaved because she did not know


    whether her arrival would be unpleasant.


    Compared to Winnie, Vanessa was nervous. This was her first time came to the old house, and her


    status was out of ce. This old house was ridiculously big and decorated in a vintage style. It looked


    muchrger and more imposing than the house in suburbs.


    After greeting those she knew or didn''t know, Vanessa sat down beside the two children and watched


    them y.


    The atmosphere was stiff, she couldn''t rx, and she was the only outsider. Under the circumstances,


    she somewhat regretteding over.


    Winnie greeted politely and then sat beside Vanessa. She found Vanessa was nervous, Actually, she


    felt herself not fit to here.


    Felix did not give her a hard time, but he looked serious all the time. Although Thomas and his wife


    responded to her, she did not feel their kindness to her.


    Winnie regretted that she hade. It seemed that Felix called her over reluctantly.


    "Winwin, you are here."


    Jack''s voice with surprise suddenly broke Winnie''s thoughts. The only one in this house has a smile


    was Jack.


    "Yes, we just arrived."


    Winnie could control her facial emotions thought she was inhibited. She answered with a faint smile.


    "It is rude to call her name directly?"


    Brian was dissatisfied with Jack¡¯s address to Winnie, so he stared at Jack.


    Jack gave a mischievous smile and did not care about it, but her mother said in a strange way.


    "What should he call then? He can''t call her sister-inw, right? Besides, who knows who will be his


    sister-inw?"


    Maria was disdainful, feeling satisfied about Winnie. Winnie heard Maria¡¯s irony, but she did not care


    about it. But she did not know what she had done to offend Maria.


    "Maria......"


    Ste said ahead of Brian was because she was afraid that if Brian spoke for Winnie, it would provoke,


    but she was interrupted by Felix.


    "Maria, go to the kitchen to see if the food is cooked."


    Felix''s tone was not cold, but his brow wrinkled because of Maria''s words.


    Felix felt that such a sensitive subject was not appropriate at this time. Today he did not intend to


    mention it, but Maria mentioned such sensitive point. She didn¡¯t even understand that, so she was not


    appropriate to be there.


    Under themand of Felix, even if Maria was unconvinced, she did not dare to disobey. She was


    angry that Felix said it in front of so many people, but she had no one to vent her anger, so she could


    only stare at Winnie before she turned and left.


    Winnie was regarded as a punching bag and was grudged for no reason. She knew that she was


    unweed, or Maria would not stare at her.


    But she said nothing, it was not because she was coward, but she did want embarrass everything


    because of her.


    Vanessa saw that Winnie had been stared at and she felt distressed for her sister. They had just


    arrived, but were despised, if they had a meal, her sister would be upset.


    Vanessa had an impulse to argue with Maria and asked her why she stared at her sister as her sister


    said nothing.


    Although the impulse was strong, Vanessa resisted it. It was not because she had no courage or feared


    of the power of the Benent family, but felt that if she really did that, she would bring more trouble to her


    sister.


    "Winnie, Jack''s mother didn''t mean it, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    When Winnie felt ufortable, Felix said and eased the atmosphere.


    "No, Maria made a joke, I won''t mind it."


    Winnie smiled faintly, and it was over quietly. Since Felix said so, she could not push her luck.


    It was a simple answer, but Felix was satisfied. This was what a smart person did, she did not


    embarrass others, but also seed in rescuing herself.


    If this sentence was said by Wendy, it would have different result.

 Chapter 521 Her Sister is Discriminated Against

    Chapter 521 Her Sister is Discriminated Against


    As dinner began, the whole family sat down together. This was the most crowded time ever. Actually,


    seeing such aplete table of people, Felix felt quite pleased.


    This feeling was not in line with his family''s situation at all. This feeling was happy and warm, it was the


    kind of happiness where there was no estrangement between heart and heart.


    It was just that he wanted more than this pleasure. He wants the big picture of the Be Group.


    If the Be Group is to survive in the business world forever, it needed more than a good leader.


    Competent helpers were also needed.


    When there was a slight change in the Be Group, they would try their best to protect everything


    about the Be Group and resist the change of the Be Group.


    That was Winnie could never do, only marriage between powerful families give security.


    "Let me say a word before we eat. Winnie has contributed a lot Luke¡¯s good performance."


    Felix¡¯s serious words surprised everyone, especially Winnie.


    Since they came, everyone was talking about Luke''spetition, except for Felix. Winnie thought Felix


    did it deliberately and wanted to tell her that even if the child''s education was good, she had no


    possibility to marry into the Be family.


    But what did he mean now?


    "No..."


    Before Winnie could finish, Maria interrupted her again.


    "It''s a mom should do. It''s nothing. But Winnie, Luke is really a genius."


    Maria''s words could be understood if they were not a fool.


    Even if it was Winnie''s credit, she should do it. There was nothing to brag about, much less to be


    phrased.


    Everyone understood it, but no one said anything. Even Felix, the first to speak, was silent.


    Winnie understood too. Felix admitted her credit, but reminded her by Maria¡¯s words.


    "Maria is right, Luke is really a genius in this respect."


    Winnie gave a faint smile, hiding her bad mood.


    "Let''s all eat."


    Felix gave the order and everyone began to eat.


    As soon as Maria spoke, Brian¡¯s face was dark. But he didn''t say anything but put up with it. He knew


    that the Be family still could not ept Winnie, but Maria should not say that in face of Winnie.


    She did not respect Winnie and also did not respect Brian.


    When they had just eaten a few mouthfuls of food, Luke spoke. There was a clear expression of


    discontent on his face.


    "Whether I am smart or not, it depends on my parents. Even if I am a genius, I should be educated. Not


    every genius can achieve great achievement, and not every mother can produce a world champion."


    With that, Luke continued to eat, but everyone paused.


    He spoke for his mother, but mocked at Maria. He was very angry about what Maria said. It was ok that


    she did not admit the credit of his mother, but she could not embarrass his mother on this asion.


    He had been enduring it while they talked in the living room, but at dinner, Maria still gave his mother a


    hard time. If he did not speak, the food would not be delicious.


    "There''s a sting in your words, boy. You''re a genius, you should use your talent in the right ce. How


    can you argue with the elders, it is rude, you know?"


    Maria was embarrassed. Others said nothing, but a child did not respect her, so she rebuked him angry


    so that she gave a lesson to Winnie.


    Seeing that Maria rebuked Luke, Felix finally spoke.


    "Luke..."


    However, as soon as Felix said a word, the voice of Megan covered his voice.


    "Brother, I know what you mean. Regarding that you are genius or your performance, it was because of


    Mom, right?"


    Megan said. She had been enduring and disliked Maria.


    "Yes, it is because of Mom. No one can deny it."


    Luke said with a firm attitude, did not ept any refutation. And he said that to everyone present.


    "What do you mean, Luke?"


    Maria was mocked by two children, naturally she felt embarrassed.


    "Grandma Maria, Brother means nothing. You are Uncle Jack''s mother. If you raise him to be a talented


    person, you won''t say those words if people say it''s nothing to do with you."


    Megan words were obviously offensive. Winnie had been holding Megan¡¯s hand under the table and


    stopped her from speaking, besides that, no one said anything.


    As the father of the children, Brian should stop them, but he did not respond except that the gloom was


    dispelled from his face.


    Maria wanted to make a scene, Brian could not rebuke her, but the two children could not stand that


    their mother was bullied, even if he rebuked, it would be no use.


    "What are you talking about, Megan? You are ill-bred at such a young age, you will be worse


    when you grow up."


    Maria was scolded by the two children, feeling embarrassed, she rebuked them.


    "We are ill-bred, but we don''t speak with sarcasm. We......"


    "Luke, stop talking. It is ill-bred if you talk like that. Megan, Luke, apologize to Grandpa Maria."


    Winnie stopped Luke in time, if she did not stop them, they would embarrass Maria. Two children were


    young, but they were much smarter than Maria. If she did not stop them severely, it would make it big.


    Megan and Luke looked at each other. They did not continue to say and then apologized reluctantly.


    "Sorry, Grandma Maria."


    The two children''s apology was very simple, which was unintentional, but angered Maria.


    "It''s an apology? Is that you Mom..."


    "Eat."


    Maria was furious and before she could vent out her anger, Felix stopped her in a cold voice.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Maria was embarrassed, but did not dare to continue be arrogant. She took a nce at Winnie before


    she sat down.


    "Winwin, don''t be angry with your aunt. She has a quick temper and doesn''t know how to speak


    properly. But her heart is good."


    Thomas had to speak to alleviate atmosphere. It was his wife provoked his father. This asion was


    not suitable for infighting and not suitable to say anything about Winnie.


    "I am not angry. Two children are not sensible. Maria is the elder and she can educate them."


    Winnie still smiled. As long as it didn¡¯t make things big, it did not matter she suffered injustice.


    Winnie then looked at Maria.


    "Maria, please forgive the children, they are not sensible, it is me that I didn''t educate them well. I


    apologize to you for them. Sorry, Maria."


    Winnie had to say sorry, or Maria would hold grudge to her and would make troubles to her.


    "Like mother like son. There is no need to apologize. No wonder your family is disgraceful. I tell you..."


    Seeing that Winnie apologized, Maria thought she had a chance to vent her anger and was to scold


    Winnie, but Thomas kicked her.


    Maria stopped immediately and looked at Thomas with emotion. After being stared by Thomas, she put


    away the anger.


    "It''s nothing. We are family."


    "Eat, eat, eat together."


    Maria changed her attitude immediately, pretended to be generous, but there was dissatisfaction in her


    eyes.


    Seeing that, Vanessa felt sad for her sister. Winnie had position in the Be family. She gave birth to


    two children and educated them well, but she was even inferior to a cooker in the kitchen.


    Would she have to endure his kind of contempt and neglect for the rest of her life?


    In the Be¡¯s old house, Maria made a scene, but the rest of the time was safe. Nothing about


    Winnie was mentioned, including Brian''s blind date.


    Winnie felt satisfied with the safe end of this family gathering. Felix now respected her and began to


    care about her.


    In the evening, the family returned to the suburbs. Ste and Joshua drove back to their home.


    Joshua drove and Ste sat next to him.


    "Grandpa still doesn''t ept Winwin."


    Joshua broke the silence in the car.


    "Yeah, I think grandpa did as much as he could without giving Winwin a hard time."


    Ste took a depressed sigh and felt ufortable that Maria made a hard time for Winnie.


    "I should speak for Winwin back them. I am married and Maria could do nothing about it and grandpa


    will not me me."


    Ste med herself.


    "I think you should speak too, because we''re the only ones who don''t have a stake in it, and we would


    not be suspected. If I were not an outsider, I would speak."


    Joshua felt it was said that the two children spoke for Winnie. But Rufus and Brian were not appropriate


    to say anything, but Ste had superior condition.


    "I wanted to speak, but before I spoke, Luke didn''t calm down, followed by Megan. Since they had


    spoken, if I spoke too, Maria would be embarrassed, and it will be big."


    Ste considered in many ways. If they children did not speak, she would stop Maria from mocking at


    Winnie.


    "The children sure will speak. They are smart and knew Maria was aimed at their mother as Maria


    spoke. If they could resist it under such a situation, their love for their mother is less profound."


    "s...... Don''t worry too much about it. The two children can protect Winwin and no one dares to do


    anything to her."


    Joshuaforted Ste. Thinking of the way the two children scolded Maria, he could not help but


    smile.


    "Dear, I tell you, if no one stopped Maria, Maria was no match for the two children. They are only six,


    but they are smarter than a 60-year-old man. They spoke together and would anger Maria if they said a


    few more words."


    After that, Joshua continued tough and thought it was interesting.

 Chapter 522 The Wrong Choice

    Chapter 522 The Wrong Choice


    Ste could not helpughing at what the two children said.


    "Maria was arrogant. As an adult, she did not respect the two children. Winwin had stopped that, or


    Maria would be embarrassed."


    Ste felt morefortable thinking about it. But then she thought of Vanessa.


    Vanessa had not been happy. When Maria was in disregard of Winnie, Ste found Vanessa¡¯s face had


    changed, but she had been enduring it.


    She must feel distressed that Winnie was treated like that.


    The car was silent for a while, then Joshua sighed.


    "Winwin is wise, solved the most difficult problem with the simplest way."


    Joshua admired Winnie''s attitude, if for Wendy, they could not even finish the meal today.


    "Yes, it was hard for Winwin. Not a single member of the family stood up for her. Not only did she not


    get angry, but she handled it well. That''s the smartest part about her."


    Ste knew that the most wronged person was Winnie and the most sensible person was also Winnie.


    But under that situation, that was the only thing they could do, but she did not know how long Winnie


    would have to face it.


    Brian drove Winnie and two children back. Vanessa and Rufus were in the other car. All the way


    Vanessa did not say a word, but had been looking out the window in a daze.


    Rufus tried to talk to Vanessa, but she still didn''t speak.


    Two cars arrived home together, and they got off together. Vanessa still wore a gloomy face and said a


    word to Winnie before she went away.


    "Sister, I go upstairs to rest."


    Vanessa didn''t give Winnie the chance to react and disappeared in the sight of Winnie.


    Winnie understood Vanessa''s heart and knew Vanessa was distressed for her.


    "Winwin, go to see Vanessa, she had been silent all the way."


    Rufus had been worried all the way. He went to Winnie and asked her to see Vanessa.


    "Rufus, Vanessa is not irritable. She¡¯s probably in a bad mood, if you don''t mind. I''ll go and see her."


    Winnie exined for Vanessa. It was not their home after all. Although Rufus was good to them,


    although Vanessa was still young and felt difficult to control her mood, she could show a ck face to


    the owner of the house.


    "What are you talking about, Winwin? How would I mind? I know she''s in a bad mood, you just need to


    enlighten her."


    Hearing Winnie''s words, Rufus was guilty and did not know what to say.


    Since Winnie said so, Winnie and Vanessa did not take here as home did not regard him as family.


    Such a mindset was proof that they lived here with caution.


    His own daughter lived in his house with care and restraint, which made him sad.


    "Thank you for understanding. I''ll go up and have a look."


    Winnie politely said thank you before she went upstairs. She had to say it politely, because it was the


    Be¡¯s house.


    "Vanessa did not speak all the way?"


    Brian went to Rufus and asked.


    "Yes, she had been looking out the window and not saying a word. She might feel sad for Winwin."


    Rufus knew why Vanessa was not happy and knew that Vanessa was depressed at the table.


    Quality told her to eat polite in other people''s homes, but her heart told her that she could not see her


    sister to be discriminated against. These two states of mind must alternately afflict Vanessa, it was not


    sisterly love if she was still happy under such state.


    Winnie came to Vanessa''s room, only to see Vanessa crying in bed.


    Seeing the thin trembling figure on the bed, Winnie also felt distressed.


    She went to the bedside and sat down, patting Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, I am ok. Don''t worry, it is not a big deal."


    Winnie knew that Vanessa could not ept indifference and disregard of the Be family to her.


    Winnie had anticipated this situation and had been ready for it, but she ignored Vanessa''s ability to


    ept it.


    "Sister..."


    Vanessa sat up and hugged Winnie directly, crying sadly.


    After her parents did, her sister and aunt took care of her for so many years. She did not know what it


    was like to be wronged and what her sister had endured outside.


    But the attitude of the Be family made her think of a lot, of her sister''s unknown heartbreak. In B


    City, the Be family was their family. If a family despised her sister, what would the outsiders treat


    her sister?


    "I am really ok. It''s nothing. When you have a job, you will know it was not a big deal."


    Winnie held her sister in his arms and let her snuggle on her shoulder, even if Vanessa cried, she


    wanted to make Vanessa cry morefortably.


    "Sister, it''s different. We won¡¯t care how outsiders treat us, but I can¡¯t stand that our own family treated


    you like that."


    Vanessa left her sister''s shoulder, sat up straight and wiped away her tears. Like she said, it was the


    attitude of family that hurt the most.


    "Sister, you are despised by Maria, but none of the Be family spoke for you, aren¡¯t you sad? Ste,


    Joshua, Rufus and Brian knew that Maria despised you, but they seemed have not heard it. Sister, they


    don''t think of you as family."


    Vanessa said while crying. Winnie felt distressed but did not stop her. She had to let Vanessa say what


    was in her heart.


    Vanessa continued.


    "You gave them two children, but they don''t think you''re as good as a cooker in the kitchen. Why? I


    don''t understand."


    "Everyone is equal now. Even if we are beggars, they have no right to be irony. We don''t take any


    advantage of the Be family. Why did they treat you like that?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Our family is poor, but we have dignity. We don¡¯t have to stay in their house, we don''t want anything


    from their family. Why they treat us like we''re thieves?"


    Vanessa felt sorry for her sister and thought such treatment was not fair.


    "Sister, no matter who asks you to go to the old house, don''t go, we are poor, don''t dirty eyes of the


    Be family."


    Vanessa cried more and more sadly, until she had a headache and had serious hypoxia. She was


    disappointed in the entire Be family, especially Brian.


    "How could Brian listen to that? He said he loves you, but it is not love, how can he allow his woman to


    be bullied?"


    "Sister, I was wrong. What happened to you was because of my selfishness. If I had listened to you


    and gone to a foreign university, we would have left here, and you would not have been suffered this."


    Vanessa realized that she had done the most regretful thing. At that time, everything was notte. If


    she chose to go abroad, her family would not be like now and her sister would not suffer such injustice.


    "Sis, I''m dropping out. We leave now. We leave the Be family, none of them is true to you."


    Vanessa was emotional and wanted to correct her wrong choice, immediately left the Be family,


    including Brian.


    They were all fooling her sister, they were all liars.


    Winnie could not help but shed tears, not because of her injustice, but Vanessa¡¯s concern.


    Winnie still did not speak, but got up and took tissue to Vanessa. She had one in her hand too to wipe


    her tears.


    In the meantime.


    Outside Vanessa¡¯s room stood Brian and Rufus. From the beginning to now, Vanessa¡¯s word had fallen


    into their ears.


    They were wrong, they made the two sisters sad, they did not protect them. Brian and Rufus had


    acknowledged all of Vanessa''s usations. Just hearing that Vanessa want to drop school and leave,


    Brian was afraid.


    He did not do a good job, failed to protect Winnie, it was his fault. He would try to correct his mistake,


    but absolutely he could not ept that Winnie left.


    Winnie had been his all. If she left, he would be a walking dead with no soul.


    Brian could not calm down when he heard that. He stretched out his hand to open the door and was to


    exin to Vanessa, but Rufus stopped him.


    Rufus did not speak for fear that the two sisters in the room would hear him. He only told Brian with his


    eyes that he could not go in now, or Vanessa would be more emotional.


    For Vanessa''s usations, he was speechless. Winnie endured all grievances, Vanessa sure felt


    distressed for her. They lived together and they were close families.


    At the thought of Vanessa¡¯s grievance, Rufus felt sorry too.


    For Vanessa, the old house was her home. But in her own home, she was ignored unexpectedly and


    treated badly.


    In the eyes of Vanessa, it was a ruthless cold-blooded family. They all had no human interest.


    Inside and outside the door were silent. Vanessa''s mood got better. Winnie wiped her tears before she


    spoke.


    "Vanessa, I feel bad that Maria treated me like that, but it''s natural that she looked down on people of


    humble status like us.¡±


    "If I can say no, I will not be there again. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Winnieforted Vanessa, no matter what, she could not have a negative impression on anyone.


    "It''s aplicated family, there''s so much we don''t know. But I want you to understand everyone


    because they have a position to stand for, because they all want the big picture."


    "Vanessa, it is right that they did not speak for me. if they did, contradiction would grow bigger and we


    coulde back smoothly. They are angry to see me being mocked and feel bad for me, but they can''t


    make everyone unhappy just because they feel bad."


    Winnie wanted to untie Vanessa''s knot in heart bit by bit, bit by bit to make her understand all the


    people.


    "Sister, you have a good heart. They don''t want to see the conflict escte, so they''re gonna sacrifice


    you, let you suffer alone? If they did not speak for you this time, Maria will be worse to you. Do you


    have to bear every trouble caused by Maria in the future?"

 Chapter 523 Decide to Live in School

    Chapter 523 Decide to Live in School


    Vanessa understood Winnie''s exnation, but she could not ept it. She refuted Winnie''s words, and


    did not want Winnie to solve all the problems with a kind heart.


    "Sister, there are many ways to solve the problem. They speak for you, it doesn''t mean they have to


    have quarrel. As long as the method is right, it can bepletely solved, why they did nothing but


    watch you were bullied?"


    "Vanessa, that was the easiest way. We had just begun to eat, and we couldn''t dy the time to have


    meal. And, I promise you, I won''t go to the old house any more. No one can bully me."


    Winnie knew her grievances, also knew that sacrificing her was not the only solution. But they were the


    Be family and only she could be sacrificed.


    Winnie thought so, but she could not say that to Vanessa, or Vanessa felt her more oppressed.


    There was no chance that she could go to the old house. Once Brian had a blind date, she might not


    even be able to live in the suburbs. There was no need to worry about the future.


    There was nothing human about the family and it made no difference to her if she went there or not.


    "And Brian, don''t you me him. He''s thest one who can speak. I told him before I went to Be¡¯s


    house not to be on my side, in any case."


    "It was all family to him, and if he stood up for me on asions like that, there would be chaos and


    quarrels at the table. Once they had quarrels, they think worse of me and I will have to take the me."


    "That is it and it had been solved smoothly. I feel it was much better to have a quarrel. Vanessa, there


    are many ways to solve the problem, but to use the simplest and best method is the smartest choice."


    "There must be some grievance, but it''s worth changing your position."


    Winnie was afraid that Vanessa hated Brian and had bad impression on Brian, so she had to exin to


    Vanessa constantly.


    Actually, when Maria made it hard for her, she hoped that Brian could speak for her, but it was all about


    the big picture.


    "Sister, but do you have to stand in other people''s position and suffer grievance yourself all your life?"


    Vanessa managed to hold back her tears, but after hearing her sister''s considerate words, she shed


    tears again.


    Her sister did nothing wrong to anybody, her sister would rather suffer grievance thanpete with


    others. This made othersfortable, but she had to be wronged.


    "No, I won''t be like this all my life. When the chips are down, when ites to principle, Brian will be


    there for me. If he makes me feel wronged all my life, then he is not worth my love."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If Brian really made her feel wronged, Winnie would not give him a chance.


    "Sister, why are you so silly? Why don¡¯t you love yourself?"


    Vanessa hugged Winnie and cried. She knew that no matter how much she loved her sister, she could


    not change her sister¡¯s attitude, could not change her sister¡¯s way.


    "I feel enough you love. Well, don''t cry, with you, I am not afraid of anything."


    Winnie patted Vanessa on the back to appease Vanessa. She knew she was silly, or how she would


    stay with Brian?


    "Sis, we really can leave. I can go to school in any country. I can study well in any country. If you can


    leave Brian, let''s go. No one likes us here. It''s all people who hate us. No one likes us abroad, but at


    least we don''t have to be hated. We don¡¯t need to see other¡¯s ck faces."


    Vanessa still felt that they should leave, so that her family could live a quiet life.


    "Are you willing to let two children leave their father?"


    Winnie did not object directly, but asked Vanessa a question.


    Vanessay on Winnie''s shoulder, silent. Yes, the two children were reluctant to leave, or they would


    have left.


    "No, We have no parents. We can''t let the children leave parents."


    Vanessa left her sister''s shoulders, sat up straight and took a deep breath. Though she had vented her


    anger, she was defeated by the existence of two children. She could only understand everything for the


    sake of two children.


    "Sis, I don''t want to live here. I want to move out."


    Vanessa could not see her sister to be bullied by the Be family, and did not want to eat and drink


    free there and her sister was discriminated against.


    "Where are you going, Vanessa? I will worry if you are not here."


    Winnie was worried Vanessa to be alone. If she could feel relived, she would not let Vanessa came to


    the Be¡¯s house.


    "Sister, I live in the schoolhouse with my ssmates and eat in the school canteen. I feelfortable


    spending my own money on food and shelter. That''s it. Bring me there on Monday when you go to


    work."


    Vanessa said with a firm attitude. She did not want to leave her sister, but she had grown up and could


    not bother her sister any more.


    "Vanessa..."


    "Sister, I have decided. I will tell Rufus I have a lot to study and it is a waste of time to go back and


    forth."


    Vanessa did not give Winnie the chance to speak but made the final decision.


    The Be family was so good to her that she couldn''t tell it was true or not. Though she asked herself


    to understand everyone, she could not figure out why they could be so indifferent to the bullying to her


    sister.


    In the old house.


    After everyone had gone, Felix was drinking tea alone in his study, while thinking of Winnie''s attitude


    towards Maria today.


    Considering the overall situation, she endured the grievance, there was only she could be so


    considerate probably.


    She didn''t make things worse, she didn''t embarrass the Be family, she didn''t turn a nice reunion


    dinner into a war zone.


    Only she could be so tactful.


    Thinking of Maria''s attitude to Winnie, Felix was angry. He got up, opened the door and shouted to


    Thomas.


    Not muchter Thomas trotted over.


    "Dad, what is up?"


    Thomas asked carefully. But Felix''s attitude was very cold.


    "Tell your wife to get out of the house if she talks nonsense again when there were visitors. She doesn¡¯t


    even have the intelligence to deal with children, just wants to make fun of others. Who does she think


    she is?"


    "It was Winnie who came. I didn''t say anything. Who is to hear her talking in a strange way? She


    doesn¡¯t ept your brother''s family before I''m dead.¡±


    Felix was scolding. He was unsatisfied for Maria''s behavior today. Although he did not stop in time, she


    should know to stop in time and should know it was not suitable to y rough today.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. I told her off in the room just now. But she was angry because Winnie didn''t say


    hello to her when she came in.¡±


    "She was targeting Winnie''s impolite behavior, not brother''s family. You think too much."


    Thomas exined for his wife. He knew that his wife had made troubles today, but y rough to


    Winnie was not a bad thing.


    "Winnie was not polite to her? I didn''t see it. Even if Winnie did not say hello, she could not haggle over


    every ounce. Don''t cover for her. I think she just wants to show her status and y rough to Winnie."


    Felix did not believe in Thomas''s exnation, he did not find a good excuse. Winnie was a person who


    could handle big things properly. How could she neglect such small things as etiquette?


    "Dad, I scolded her. Besides Winnie is not a family member of us, don''t pursue it. I''ll warn Maria again


    and it won''t happen again."


    Thomas did not bother to exin, said perfunctorily and then changed the topic.


    "Dad, Brian has been back for several days. Will you arrange his blind date?"


    "Yes, it is a must. I will tell you the exact time after I confirm with Brian."


    Felix gave a straightforward answer without hesitation. After answering, he remembered Winnie''s tact,


    wisdom and reason.


    He did not know which one would be better between Winnie and the blind date.


    Winnie returned to her room when Vanessa stopped crying, but she didn''t seed in stopping Vanessa


    from moving out.


    "Vanessa¡¯s mood..."


    Brian went to Winnie. He heard from the beginning to the end and knew Vanessa''s attitude, but he still


    wanted to show his concern.


    But when he went to Winnie, he found Winnie''s eyes were red and swollen, so he could see that she


    had cried.


    "Did you cry?¡±


    Brian asked sadly. He only heard Vanessa crying, but did not hear Winnie crying.


    "Yes, Vanessa cried and I did not control myself from crying."


    Winnie exined in a low voice. There was no way she could stand it when her sister was crying. After


    her parents died, she tried her best not to grieve her sister, but her sister cried sadly because of her.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. You''ve both been wronged."


    Brian held Winnie in his arms and said sorry. Vanessa was right that he was not thoughtful and that he


    failed to protect Winnie.


    "Never mind. Don''t say sorry."


    There was a grievance, but Brian made it up to her with a hug.


    "Vanessa is young and has not experienced these things. For so many years she was under protection


    of me and my aunt. She does not know what is grievance, so she could not ept it. Don''t worry, I


    exined everything to her and there will be no emotion."


    Winnie understated their injustice.


    "By the way, Vanessa''s behavior today is very impolite, is Rufu angry?"


    "No, no. He has been worrying about Vanessa."


    Brian knew that his father would not haggle over every ounce, so he would not be angry with Vanessa.


    Instead, he cared about her even more than he did.


    "Good, I''m d that he doesn¡¯t mind it."


    "Brian, Vanessa said she had intense task in study, so she needs to move to the school. There will be


    teachers and ssmates to take care of her and it will not waste time on the way to school, and Rufus


    doesn¡¯t need to pick her up. So I agreed."

 Chapter 524 Sooner or Later, Its Gonna Happen

    Chapter 524 Sooner or Later, It''s Gonna Happen


    Winnie felt it necessary to tell Brian about it in advance, so that he could be ready.


    Brian was surprised to hear that and let go of Winnie. He had heard that Vanessa wanted to move out,


    but he had not heard Winnie''s affirmative answer.


    How could Winnie agree? Vanessa wanted to move out, because there was a knot in her heart. Brian


    did not want her to leave with resentment to his family.


    She move out with this mentality, Brian would be worried.


    "Winwin, a girl is safer at home. She is still a student and can''t deal with problems at all. She said she


    was moving out, you should stop her, how can you agree with that?"


    "I am worried about her too, but her attitude was tough and I couldn''t stop her. I know that Vanessa''s


    decision is very capricious without considering the Be family, but......"


    Winnie was embarrassed and did not know how to exin. But she did not exin, she was afraid that


    Brian would have a wild thought.


    "Brian, actually, Vanessa couldn''t understand what had happened today. She said that she could


    understand everyone''s silence, but she loved me dearly and could not see me being bullied. She also


    did not want to make others find an excuse to despise me because she was living here for free."


    Although Vanessa did not say these words, Winnie guessed that it was the reason she insisted on


    leaving.


    "Vanessa has never been unruly since she was a child, even when she went through puberty. This time


    she was too sensitive. I know that her sudden departure will make Rufus and Ste ufortable, but


    I want her to be willful once and learn to be independent."


    Actually, the most important reason for Winnie was to worry about Vanessa''s illness. If she lived here


    for a long time, what happened today would happen again. She was afraid that Vanessa could not


    stand it and it would affect her illness.


    After listening to Winnie''s words, Brian swallowed all the words of opposition. He did not create a good


    living environment for Vanessa, how could he ask her to stay?


    "Since she is determined to move out, I would not force her to stay, but you need to see her often. Let


    me know if she needs help."


    That was Brian could only do. He felt sorry to Winnie and Vanessa, because he failed to protect Winnie


    and made Vanessa worried.


    Vanessa and her aunt gave him Winnie was because they felt he could give Winnie happiness and he


    could take care of Winnie.


    But on the contrary, he did not give Winnie anything, but Winnie thought for him and helped her solve


    all problems.


    Now he felt ashamed of Vanessa, how could he ask her to stay?


    As Winnie and Brian were discussing about who told Rufus about it, Brian''s phone rang. He went to the


    bed and picked it up. Seeing that it was his grandfather''s, he answered it.


    "Grandpa."


    His voice was low and slightly dissatisfied, because it was his grandpa invited Winnie, he should not


    allow Maria to make a hard time for her.


    "I have something to tell you. I couldn''t say it when Winnie was here, so I can only make a call to you."


    "You have been back for several days, you should be ready for the blind date. Tomorrow is the


    weekend. You pick a time and I''ll arrange it."


    Felix was domineering, not asking for Brian''s opinion, but giving a direct order.


    Brian frowned, looking at Winnie with embarrassment.


    There was constant harm to her. Until now he had given Winnie warmth, but he had to hurt her again.


    Brian did not want to do it, but he could not refuse.


    "The day after tomorrow, six in the evening."


    In the end, Brian picked a time. But when he said time, when he looked embarrassed, Winnie had


    guessed it was the blind date.


    After the call was over, Brian held the phone firmly in his hand. He did not know how to say to Winnie


    about such a ridiculous thing.


    "Blind date, right? You have agreed with Chairman a long time ago, you should fulfill your words."


    Winnie didn''t want Brian to be in a dilemma, so she took the initiative to mention it. Brian was ashamed


    and speechless.


    "Brian, if you meet a woman of good character, get married. Otherwise, Chairman will keep pushing


    you to go on a blind date, and he will think I am in the middle to prevent it."


    Winnie knew sooner orter it would happen, it¡¯d better to start early and end early. She was


    impossible to marry Brian, it¡¯d better to make Brian have a family as soon as possible, so that Felix had


    nothing to worry about.


    Maria did not make a big deal, but Winnie understood one thing. Seriously speaking, Thomas and his


    family had no right to interfere her rtionship with Brian, but Maria still looked down on her and


    showed her a ck face.


    Since Maria did not respect her, even if she married in to the Be family, she would not be able to


    lead a peaceful life. It might as well get his whole family happy.


    "Winwin, what do you and the children do if I get married? I won''t get married."


    Brian decisively refused. Now he felt sorry for Winnie, if he got married, he would be a jerk.


    "My children and I will still live here and nothing will change. Brian, I am willing to be with you. I do not


    need to marry you and do not want status. As long as you love me, and as long as the four of us can


    be together, I will be content."


    Before Winnie could finish her words, Brian embraced her into his arms. She knew that Brian was


    touched and that Brian loved her that she was telling a lie. But at the moment, if she wanted everyone


    to live quietly, if she wanted Brian not to be dilemma, she could only say so.


    She really wanted to be with Brain, and she really wanted to give her children aplete home, but


    she knew she couldn''t share a man with another woman.


    The children were still small, she had no other choice. But when they grew older and could ept the


    fact, she would leave. Perhaps by that time Brain''s heart had shifted to his wife, and she would leave


    with ease.


    "Winwin, the more you don''t fight or rob, the more I feel I owe you. As long as you always are with me,


    give me some time, I will not disappoint you. I will manage to persuade grandpa."


    Brian was moved. Hearing what Winnie said, he felt that he was a bastard. Woman took all me and


    endured everything for him


    However, he gained nothing for this woman in his arms, but only made her sad.


    "I''ll wait for you. I''ll give you time. But don''t force it. Let it be. Just don''t make me the enemy of


    everyone."


    Winnie was really afraid that she was hated though she was kind to others. If so, her life would be


    failure.


    Rufus had aplex mood.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He walked back and forth in the room, again and again thinking of Vanessa¡¯s distressed words. He had


    heard that Vanessa would leave, it was not her fault, it was he failed to take care of her.


    Rufus was guilty of Vanessa and Isobel. He promised Isobel to take good care of Vanessa, but he


    failed so, but made her cry sadly.


    Rufus felt it was necessary to call Isobel to talk about it.


    After the phone was connected, Rufus asked Isobel''s physical condition first.


    "Well, have you been out of the hospital?¡±


    Rufus¡¯s voice was low and moderate, feeling indebted to Isobel.


    "Yes, I discharged today."


    Isobel was having a rest in the hotel room and then she received a call from Rufus.


    It didn''t really make any difference to her if she had discharged or not. She lived in hotels, though


    hospitals were much more expensive than hotels.


    "I have sent the man who took care of me back. Thank him for me. The weather here is very good


    these two days. I want to stay here for a few days and then go to H Country with a tour group."


    Before Rufus asked, Isobel told him her ns in recent days. She knew Rufus called her for that.


    "Have a good rest these two days and take care of yourself if you go abroad. Find a reliable tour group.


    Don''t be fooled."


    Rufus said. He was not around Isobel, so he was worried about her whether she was good or not.


    "It''s all right. I won''t be fooled. If nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    Isobel answered indifferently and was to hang up the phone, but was stopped by Rufus.


    "Wait, I have something to tell you."


    "Isobel, I took Vanessa to the old house today..."


    Rufus told Isobel what happened today, including the conservation between Vanessa and Winnie and


    that Vanessa wanted to move out.


    Isobel listened to him quietly, did not interrupt him once. Isobel¡¯s calm attitude made Rufus nervous.


    "s......"


    Isobel took a sign, which flustered Rufus.


    "Isobel, I failed to do what I promised you. I failed to take good care of Winwin and Vanessa, but I don''t


    want Vanessa to live in school. I never thought it would be a problem to pick her up and take care of


    her. I really will be worried if she lives in school."


    Rufus didn''t want Vanessa to move out. He felt relieved and happy that he picked her up every day. He


    made this call was to say sorry, wishing Isobel could help him.


    However, Isobel''s answer surprised Rufus.


    "Since she wants to live in school, let her do it. She''s old enough to learn to be independent. And it


    could happen again in your family or..."


    At this, Rufus interrupted Isobel.


    "No, I promise I won''t take her to the old house again. Not only will she not go, but also I will not let


    Winwin go. Neither of them will beughed at."


    Rufus thought Isobel would be worried if Vanessa moved out and she would try to stop Vanessa.


    However, Isobel¡¯s words were unexpected, as if there was no hope.


    "No, you can¡¯t keep your promise. You''re all Bes. The suburbs and the old house are the Be¡¯s.


    Even if the two sisters don''t go to the old house, you can''t stop the people from the old house from


    "Do they always tell you before they go to you? Do you always keep the two sisters away before they


    go to you? I think it would hurt their pride more."

 Chapter 525 Start Here

    Chapter 525 Start Here


    Because Isobel felt distressed about two sisters, she agreed with Vanessa¡¯s leaving. She should have


    known it would happen, after all, they were so lowly in the eyes of the Be family.


    Isobel was extremely ufortable to hear that. Although she didn''t know much about the situation,


    Rufus told her that no one spoke for Winwin except the children.


    It was ok that others did not stand up for Winnie, because no one was obligated to be good to Winnie.


    But Brian said he would protect Winnie, would not make her sad, but he was silent.


    "Isobel......"


    Rufus wanted to exin more, but Isobel did not give him the chance to speak.


    "You shouldn''t let Winwin and Vanessa go to the old house. We are humble, we can¡¯t handle the


    momentum of the old house."


    Isobel again took a deep breath, as if there was resentment in her heart that could not be released.


    "Since Vanessa is leaving, don''t think too much about it. She''s not like Winwin, she doesn''t have ability


    to withstand setbacks."


    "Winwin has been suffering from various grievances since her parents died. Compared with Vanessa,


    she can understand more things and is able to ept more unequal treatment. But Venassa can''t do


    that. Her illness doesn''t allow her to bear the contempt that seeps into bones."


    "Again, for Vanessa''s disease, let her move out."


    Isobel felt heartache saying that.


    She wanted to fix everything with the Be family as soon as possible, but it was getting deeper and


    deeper. She wanted to protect Vanessa, but eventually Vanessa was hurt.


    When would this entanglement and piercing torture end?


    "I''m sorry, I''m ashamed. I failed to take good care of them..."


    Rufus was embarrassed and speechless. He kept apologizing, but before he could finish his words, the


    phone went silent.


    "Isobel... Isobel, are you listening?"


    No one answered, Rufus was sure that Isobel had hang up the phone.


    He had to tell Isobel about it, Isobel was out, she must be worried.


    The next day.


    Like nothing had happened, Vanessa had the same attitude towards people as usual. After breakfast,


    she said she had something to do at school.


    Felix wanted to give her a ride, but she said she would go with her ssmates and refused Rufus.


    After Vanessa left, Winnie and Brian went to the hilltop vi with two children.


    Since their return, they had no time to entertain their friends, who were eager to celebrate. They were


    avable today, so Brian chose to gather in the hilltop vi, a ce with excellent environment and air.


    Although Winnie did not like the hilltop vi, there was no better ce, so she came reluctantly.


    It was the first time for Luke and Megan toe here. They were surprised by the luxury and modern


    design here.


    "Dad, whose house is this?¡±


    Standing in the courtyard of the vi, looking at the big vi, Luke asked.


    "It is ours."


    Brain replied softly and proudly to the two children.


    Since he brought them here today, he didn''t intend to hide anything. This was their home and the kids


    had the right to know about it.


    "Our house?"


    Megan asked her father in disbelief.


    "Yes, it is ours. Technically, mom owns this ce, but you can''t tell anyone about it. This will be our


    secret base for the four of us."


    To avoid his grandpa and his uncle knowing that he had private property, he had to remind the two


    children to be careful.


    "It¡¯s Mom¡¯s house, we can''t tell anyone about it. Can¡¯t we tell grandpa and aunt?"


    Megan still could not believe it. Her mother had been busy making money, how could she have money


    to buy such a good house?


    "Grandpa and Aunt Ste, Aunt Vanessa and Grandaunt cannot know it for the time being."


    He didn''t want to hide it from everyone, but the more people knew it, the more risky it was. It was not


    time for him to show off.


    "Ok, but Mom doesn''t have enough money to buy such a nice vi. If she has money, we wouldn''t have


    a tough life all these years."


    Megan still didn''t believe it was her mother¡¯s house.


    "Don''t listen to your Dad, it is your Dad bought this house."


    Winnie came to rify that the owner of the house was not her. She never wanted the house, which


    was full of bad memories.


    "I bought it, but I gave it to your Mom. Now the ownership is your Mom''s."


    Brian rejected Winnie''s words. He had transferred this house, including the mountain, to Winnie''s


    name. It was Winnie''s private property.


    "I don''t want it. I don''t like it."


    Winnie was not excited that she was the owner of the house, but felt depressed.


    Two children were stunned and were unable to conclude who owned the vi. At this time, Brian came


    to Winnie and whispered.


    "I know you don''t like it. No matter how much you hate it, no matter what bad things happen here, we


    started here, our first memories are from here."


    "Take it or not, I have given it to you. It has been transferred to your name, and it will cost a great deal


    of money if you give it back to me. Take it for the money''s sake."


    Brian said softly, and then crouched down beside the two children.


    "This is where both of your lives began. This is your hometown."


    Heughed, wondering if the children could understand him, but it really started from here.


    At that time, Winnie was special to him. When he had just lost his memory and was confused, it was


    Winnie''s existence that gave him some sense of security.


    He grew spiritual sustenance on the woman he had never seen, as well as a sense of physical


    dependence.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom and Dad made us here?"


    Megan knew the meaning of her father and asked.


    ¡°You are clever!¡±


    Brian praised Megan''s shrewdness.


    "No, you have taught them wrongly."


    Winnie hurried to stop it, for fear that Brian said more and taught the children wrongly.


    "There''s a lot to get ready. Let''s get in."


    "You mom is shy!¡±


    Brian joked at Winnie, Megan and Luke followed suit.


    "Mom is shy!


    ...


    There were indeed a lot of things to be prepared, but Brian had already found someone to do it, Winnie


    did not need to do it personally.


    They just needed to wait to receive their guests.


    At noon, the two children took a nap. Winnie and Brian also went back to the room for some sleep.


    Brian thought of Vanessa.


    "Vanessa is not upied by the school affairs but went to arrange the dormitory, right?"


    "Yes, she said she wouldn''t tell Rufus until it has been arranged."


    Winnie answered the question while lying on the bed with her phone in her hand and ying her game.


    "I''ll call their principal and arrange a good dormitory for her."


    Brian picked up the phone, but Winnie sat up to stop him.


    "Leave her alone and let her manage her own affairs. She has to learn to be independent. You can''t


    make arrangements for her all her life."


    Winnie stopped Brian, not only for this reason. The most important reason was that Vanessa had told


    her before she left she did not need anyone''s help.


    "I am worried that she would meet bad roommates and that she would not be able to eat and sleep


    well."


    Brian put down the phone. He wanted to respect Winnie, but could not help but worry.


    "Let her arrange herself first, if she fails, you still have time to help her."


    Winnie found an excuse, and then began another topic.


    ¡°Brian, I really can''t have this house. I hate here, but I don¡¯t deny that I have special feelings about this


    house. But..."


    "No buts. If you want to be with me all your life, you have to ept all the things I give you. Either


    you''re perfunctory to me, or you want to leave me."


    ¡°What I have is yours. Your refusal only proves that you don''t love me enough."


    Brian¡¯s passionate and loving words made Winnie speechless.


    It was obvious that if she insisted to refuse, it proved that she wanted to leave, and Brian could not


    settle down.


    It seemed that Brain was testing her in this way.


    Winnie said nothing, but sighed. In order to reassure Brian, she could only temporarily ept it.


    "You are as stupid as you can be. I don''t ask you for anything, but you still give it to me. I''ll take it since


    you have a problem with your brain."


    "Really?"


    Brian couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    "It''s mine. There''s no point in refusing."


    Winnie forced a smile, but it was suppressed and burdened.


    "Ok, the car in the garage is yours too. Give your car to Vanessa. And......"


    Brian thought Winnie figured it out, thought that she would ept the car since she had epted the


    house, but he was wrong.


    "No, I can''t do that. Vanessa is still a student, she should be like a student, and she can''t drive."


    Winnie refused decisively. The more she made public, the more envy it would brought. She didn''t want


    to make too many enemies for herself. And if Felix saw that, she would be a typical gold digger.


    "But you said..."


    "No buts, if your force me to ept the car, I will give up this vi."


    Winnie was adamant and threatened Brian.


    "Winwin, you are the director of ourpany, a shareholder in yourpany. You should have a good


    car, it is not making public."


    Brian was still not convinced, but he dared not force her, for fear that Winnie would give up the vi.


    "It''s ok to drive a good car, but your car is ten million at the cheapest. I can''t afford to drive such a good


    car."


    Winnie thought those car was a burden to her, she could not afford it.


    "You know, I still owe people money, if they know I drive such a nice car, I will be called a cheater."

 Chapter 526 Brian’s Medicine

    Chapter 526 Brian¡¯s Medicine


    Winnie identally mentioned that she owed money, but the word ¡°cheater¡± was spoken of. When She


    remembered that in Brain''s eyes in the past she was a cheater too.


    "I''ll pay the money you owe."


    Brain said without hesitation, but Winnie gave a bitter smile.


    "I can¡¯t find him, how do you pay?"


    "You can¡¯t find him? Where is he? How much do you owe?"


    Brain was confused that the lender could not be found. He had never heard of such a thing.


    Brain asked Winnie where the person was, but Winnie did not have the answer.


    "I have four million ready, and I would have paid him back if I knew where he was."


    "I do not know why he suddenly disappeared. He did not answer my phone and when I called again, he


    had turned off the phone. Anyway, I can''t find him."


    Winnie had it in mind, only when she paid the money back, could the past be over.


    "I have never heard of such a thing. Since he was willing to lend you money, why did he disappear? Is


    it a man? Does he like you? Is he silently helping you?"


    Brian said in a sour voice, it seemed that only this possibility could exin.


    Hearing that, Winnie could not helpughing.


    "It''s a man, but I don''t think he''ll like me. What kind of fool would disappear after helping me if he likes


    me? It''s not like that."


    "s...... This man is..."


    Winnie sighed and wanted to talk about this man and how she owed 4 million, but as soon as she


    spoke, Brian''s cell phone rang and interrupted her.


    The phone was close to Winnie. Winnie reached out and handed it to Brain.


    He looked at the caller id and frowned.


    "It is Wendy, she has been calling me these days, but I did not answer it."


    Brian said, refused to answer and then turned it into mute.


    "Maybe she has something to tell you."


    Winnie said indifferently. Hearing Wendy''s name, she was in a bad mood and resisted Wendy in the


    heart.


    "I don''t have time to deal with anything right now."


    Brain knew the purpose of Wendy¡¯s call, but he did not want to see Wendy or listen to her exnation.


    "Wendy... Didn¡¯t Wendy help you find your memory back? What did you remember?"


    Winnie had endured for a long time. She knew she should not ask that, but she could not help it.


    "Nothing. She said the ident was solved at the time. But I don''t have the memory of solving things. I


    always thought she was wrong, maybe there was something wrong with my memory."


    Brian gave the same answer as Morgan. Only he didn''t say about that thing.


    "Don''t worry, the memory wille back little by little."


    Winnie did not know what to say, and didn¡¯t know if she was cheating Brain or not since she did not tell


    the truth. All she could offer at the moment wasfort.


    Winnie''sfort silenced Brain, he bowed his head, depressed.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Winnie asked with concern.


    "Winwin, it is not easy to have my memory back, and once I have a headache, I will forget some


    things."


    Brain said sadly, thinking of his state.


    "What do you mean by once you have a headache, you will forget some things?"


    Winnie suddenly felt anxious.


    "My selective amnesia continues. It''s not just what happened before the ident I forget. After the


    ident, once I have a headache, I will forget something."


    "I remember after my first headache, I forgot a lot of things and couldn''t think of anything. To avoid this,


    I have formed a habit of keeping a diary. As long as I read my diary after every headache, I have


    avoided many idents."


    Brain said sadly, and he had never mentioned it to anyone, including his father and sister.


    "How can there be such a stubborn amnesia? Have you recovered from the injury?"


    Winnie was distressed and felt incredible. It is a stubborn disease, for so many years, his memory still


    lost.


    "The blood clot in the head has beenpletely absorbed. I have been checked in major hospitals at


    home and abroad. There is nothing abnormal, but I will have a headache and lose some memory."


    In the past few years, Brain had to look for famous doctors all over the world to cure his disease, but


    none of them had a reasonable exnation. Over time, he gave up treatment and epted the


    condition.


    "It is strange, why there is no exnation?"


    Winnie was worried. If not cured, Brain would have this disease for a lifetime and he had to write a


    diary to remember what happened for a lifetime.


    "But it is much better after I meet you. I have fewer headaches, and I retain my memory. But it has not


    been curedpletely, sometimes I got headaches, so I have to keep a diary."


    Brain smiled bitterly. Writing diary seemed to have be a habit of his, even if he did not have


    headache or he could keep his memory, he could not quit this habit.


    "I help you write, you say, I ghostwrite."


    To relieve the low mood of Brain, Winnie used jokes to eliminate Brain''s depression.


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll record everything I do and you can help me put it in my diary."


    Brian thought it was a good idea. Because of Winnie''s words, he felt much better, but there was one


    thing he had to exin to Winnie.


    "Only my sister and Kevin know my headache, but only you know I keep losing memory."


    "Winwin, don¡¯t tell anyone, especially Uncle Thomas. Once he knows, he will convene a meeting of the


    board of directors, he will deprive my position at any time."


    "I''m not fit for top management at all."


    Hearing that, Winnie knew what was going on. It was a secret, which could not be known. She must


    keep her mouth shut, as if she knew nothing.


    "Don''t worry, no one will know."


    With that, Winnie hugged Brain andforted him softly.


    "Don''t care too much about the amnesia, I will be with you. As long as you don¡¯t have a headache, you


    will not lose your memory."


    "So I said you are my medicine, only you are can cure me. I''ll never let you go."


    For Brian, Winnie was more than his medicine. She was his life. If she left, his life would end.


    "I can only apany you for a while in this life, and one day I will leave you, and you will have to bear


    it alone. When the timees, don''t me me for being selfish. I hope you will find better medicine


    that will cure all your diseases."


    Winnie said that in heard, but as long as she apany Brain one day, she was the best medicine, so


    that he would not suffer that pain from headache and he would not have to worry about memory loss.


    In the evening, people gathered and the party began.


    "Mr. Be, your concealed it well. We all don¡¯t know this good ce."


    Daenerys joked at Brain. She like that it was quiet.


    "It is notte to know it now. If you have a quarrel with Kevin,e here, so that he could not find you."


    Brian joked happily.


    "It is rare to see Mr. Be make a joke."


    Emily joined in, saying she had never seen Brian as happy as she was today.


    "You don''t know him, but he''s the craziest guy in the world. He''s just hiding it."


    Kevin came over with a wine ss, revealing his friend''s past, but it was years ago that Brian was


    crazy.


    "You''re no better. You always gave advice to do bad things."


    Brain did not stop Kevin from speaking of the past. When they were kids, they were really crazy and


    naughty. They did everything together, so he refused to take all the me.


    "Are you tattling on each other?"


    Leo and Oscar also walked over, seeing that everyoneughed happily.


    "Everyone is here, I want to say a few words."


    Brain suddenly became serious and then put his long arm around Winnie''s shoulder.


    Seeing that Brain was serious, they stoppedughing and waited for Brain¡¯s speech.


    Brain adjusted his mood and then said.


    "I honestly didn''t expect Luke to get such a good performance. A clever and studious child is indeed a


    powerful condition. Oscar''s patient education also yed a crucial role. But the person I want to thank


    most is Winwin."


    At this, Brain looked to Winnie.


    "Without this woman, my son¡¯s talent would have been buried whatever talent he had. Without this


    woman, I would not have known that I had a lovely daughter. Without this woman, I could not have


    changed my mind. She not only gives me affection and love, but also changes and warmth."


    "Brian..."


    Winnie did not expect Brain would be so emotional to say these words, she was moved, but she did not


    feel that she was so important, so she wanted to stop him.


    But once Brian spoke, he had no intention of stopping. And today he wanted everyone to witness his


    attitude. Even if Winnie stopped him, he wanted to finish the words.


    "Winwin, hear me out."


    "This woman has taken root in my life, has been the essential nutrition for my growth. I thank her for


    my son, but also she brightened my life."


    With that, Brain turned to Winnie face to face, with his hands on her shoulder.


    "Winwin, since everybody''s here, I solemnly thank you, thank you foring to me, thank you for being


    with me without caring your status, thank you for everything you''ve done for our children."


    "Thank you for loving me, and for making me love you. Winwin, I love you!"


    Brain''s deep feeling, love, thanks were in his words and his eyes.            This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 527 Try to Explain

    Chapter 527 Try to Exin


    Winnie was touched, she could not help but crying in Brian''s arms.


    She did not expect that Brian, who was reserved, would express his deep gratitude express his attitude


    and his heart in face of everyone. She never thought that he would say he loved her in a serious


    attitude in face of so many people.


    She was touched. It was sudden, Winnie did not know what to say, and could only allow her tears flow.


    "It is enough that you said these words."


    Yes, it was enough for her to recall these words for a lifetime. She should write that in the diary and let


    it take root in her heart.


    Not only Winnie was touched by his words, and Daenerys and Emily could not help but wipe tears.


    In their opinion, it was worth that Winnie had been through all the suffering, after suffering, Winnie


    would only have a sweet life.


    Winnie cried for a long time before she stopped. Brian picked up the ss.


    "You witness for me, supervise me. I will protect Winnie all my life, and only love Winnie all my life.


    Here, cheers."


    Brian drank up as his voice fell. It was not wine, but everyone''s witness, his promise to Winnie.


    "Cheers..."


    Everyone was willing to be a witness and then drank up happily.


    Everyone was happy, only Leo and Emily from time to time felt distressed and was touched by some


    scene from time to time.


    Both had something in mind, but on such an asion, they would not say it.


    Emily didn''t drink too much, but because of her mood, she soon got drunk.


    "Winwin, do you have a room for me, if you do, I will drink a lot."


    "Yes, there are plenty of rooms in my house. You can all stay here."


    Winnie smiled and answered Emily, knowing that she was drunk.


    "But Leo will not let you stay in my house."


    Winnie then joked about Emily.


    "He... He''s too drunk to care about me."


    Emily wanted to say she and Leo had broken up, but she was afraid of destroying the rare atmosphere,


    so she decided to say it after this day.


    "No, Leo knows it well. When you drink, he doesn''t drink too much. Just rx and drink. He will take


    care of you."


    As her voice fell, Winnie saw Brian picked up another ss of wine, so she walked to him.


    "Why are you still drinking? You can''t drink too much."


    Winnie grabbed Brian''s ss, but Brian avoided it.


    "It is ok, I will be fine with you here."


    With that, Brian bowed his head and attached to er ear, whispered.


    "You help me with tonight''s diary."


    Today he was with Winnie all day. Winnie knew all the things that happened. It was no problem to write


    it down for him.


    "You should control yourself."


    Winnie was still afraid. She felt distressed that Brian had a headache, that kind of torture was


    unbearable.


    "I know, I will control it."


    Brian felt that he was the happiest person at the moment, with care from Winnie.


    Emily stood for a while and she felt tired, so she came to Daenerys and sat down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Winwin will be have a happy life. Look, Brian cares about her."


    Emily said and associated with her own. Actually, she would like to have such a man to love her, but


    she did not know if this man had been born or now.


    "Do you envy? If you forgive Leo, you will have a happy life too."


    Daenerys whispered, for fear that Winnie would hear here and it would affect the atmosphere tonight.


    "Don''t joke, I don''t hate Leo, why should I forgive him? My happiness depends on my man, why bother


    Leo?"


    Unconvinced, Emily said, not only Leo was a man, not only Leo could give her happiness. On the


    contrary, Leo made her in tears.


    "Your man? Tell me where your man is?"


    Daenerys teased. In addition to Leo, Emily had no man.


    "In the womb."


    Emily answered, and she could not helpughing.


    "Then you''ll have to be patient."


    As Daenerys'' words just fall, before she said the next word, she saw Leoing this way.


    Daenerys directly stood up.


    "I''ll see if Kevin drinks too much, he won''t be able to go home if he is drunk."


    Daenerys left with an excuse to create Leo and Emily a chance to talk alone.


    Before Emily figured out what happened, Leo had sat down in front of her.


    After seeing Leo, she said in a low voice.


    "Don''t say anything today. Winwin and Brian are rarely so happy. I don''t want to upset them."


    "You don''t need to exin, I won''t affect your blind date. I will tell Winwin tomorrow, and then I will fly


    away. From then on, I will not bother you and will not appear suddenly when you are dating."


    Emily could not forget his blind date, could not forget Leo¡¯s determined attitude. It was like she was


    trying to sabotage his n.


    "I don''t mean to say anything, and it has nothing to do with my blind date. I juste to exin..."


    "What do you want to exin? You made it clear that night, and I know what you meant. Leo, please


    rest assured, I... I really will not harass you. I''m not kind of person."


    "You can have your blind date and get married. Congrattion."


    Emily was sad to mention these things, and the effects of alcohol were even more obvious.


    If it were not for a trace of reason to tell her that she could not upset Winnie, she would cry out.


    "Why don''t you let me finish? I just want to exin. Why don''t you give me a chance?"


    Leo''s said in a low voice, for fear that Winnie and Brian heard him.


    But he really did not want to miss this opportunity and really wanted to exin the blind date that day.


    If he could not make it clear tonight, he would not have a chance again.


    "I understand, you don¡¯t need to exin. Please don''t insult my intelligence. I know what you''re


    thinking. Blind date... Get married... Do as you want."


    Emily put down the ss and then stood up.


    "I''m going to y with the kids, you go and drink."


    Emilyd turned to go, ignoring Leo who was calling her name.


    "Emily......"


    "It''s not like that..."


    Leo was helpless and depressed. Emily did not give him the chance. He did not want her to leave with


    hatred to him.


    Everyone stayed upte, and the party ended when Jelly Bean cried at home.


    Everyone was good, only Emily was drunk.


    "Emily drank too much, she could stay here."


    Winnie sought Leo''s opinion.


    "No need, my driver woulde to pick me up, I''ll send her home."


    Leo was not going to leave Emily there. Even if she was drunk, he still wanted to exin the blind date.


    "Well, then, I won''t keep you. Go back, and be careful."


    Leo left with Emily after saying goodbye to Winnie.


    He and Emily sat in the back seat, looking at Emily who drank too much and felt ufortable, he felt


    distressed.


    "How can you take care of yourself abroad?"


    Emily was dizzy and could not tell the direction, but she was sensitive to Leo''s voice. She heard it very


    clearly.


    "Why can''t I take care of myself? Anything is possible, you know. When I was on a blind date with


    you... I didn''t know I''d be... No, no... Never mind."


    "Leo, let me tell you... I......"


    Emily was leaning on Leo''s shoulder, because of the speech, because of the change of mood, she


    lifted her head from Leo''s shoulder.


    "Leo, you had a blind date, get married... Let me know when you get married... Although I will be


    abroad, I wille back to bless you."


    Emily said generously, but she felt sad and her eyes became uncontrobly red.


    "Emily, I just want to exin the blind date to you. I......"


    "Don''t exin it. Don''t exin it to me."


    Emily interrupted Leo''s words with a trembling voice. She tried to hold back tears, but she failed and


    her tears flew down.


    "You know what, Leo, I''m afraid... The thing that scares me the most is your exnation. I understand...


    I know everything."


    She said so, but Emily was asking herself what she knew, if she understood Leo. If she did, why it


    ended up like this.


    Oh, god, she was going crazy with her tears. She could not in tears without dignity.


    Dignity, what was dignity? It was that she could not cry in face a man who did not love her.


    "I don''t cry... I must not cry. I wish you all the best... No matter how we used to... Forget it... It''s nothing


    to speak of."


    Emily was incoherent, but sheforted herself, tried to hold back tears and did not want to be pitiful


    in face of Leo, but she felt sad and her heart was bleeding.


    "I know you don''t want to hear me exin, but I want to."


    Leo had been unable to find the opportunity to exin, because Emily didn¡¯t want to listen to him. But it


    was still stopped by Emily.


    "Exin what? People should be confused sometimes. No matter what... It''s in the past and even if you


    exin it, it won''t change anything."


    "Winwin is back and we had fun. Tomorrow... Yes, I have to book a flight tomorrow."


    "You...... Don''t forget to tell me when you get married. No feelings... no love, but we had our mutual


    friends, Winwin and Daenerys... So I have toe back for your wedding."


    After these words, she felt her heart painful.


    Emily gave a misty-eyed smile looking at Leo, but she could not hold back tears, so she allowed it flow


    down.


    Tears were out of control. Emily was not willing to swift her eyes away from Leo''s face. She bit her lip,


    allowing the tears go crazy.


    She did not want to leave, did not want to leave this man, but she had to. What this fate that they could


    not be together?


    She loved this man, why did he have a blind date? How could he marry another woman?

 Chapter 528 Help with Your Diary

    Chapter 528 Help with Your Diary


    Leo should belong to her. From the day she saw him, she felt Leo was her destiny, but why did it end


    up like this?


    Emily was grievous and felt heartache. She could not control her emotion, hugged his neck and kissed


    him


    Her kiss was taking the taste of alcohol, mixed with love and hate and reluctance to leave Leo.


    Emily¡¯s sour tears flew into Leo''s mouth, which him guilty and painful.


    He did not expect that he would hurt Emily so deep. He brought Emily pain, or her tears would not be


    so bitter.


    Leo knew at the moment it was not suitable for such passionate kiss, but he was unable to control


    himself. He wanted to more and wanted to hold Emily in his arms forever, so that she could not fly


    away.


    Leo''s response made Emily came back to her sense. She suddenly pushed away Leo and then smiled


    in embarrassment.


    Tears still flowed, but a smile crept up her face, which was heart-wrenching.


    "Goodbye kiss."


    ¡°I don''t hate you. I want you to be happy.¡±


    Emily said in a trembling voice and said to the driver.


    "Stop the car, I''m home."


    The she was to open the car door, Leo thought it was dangerous and pulled Emily.


    "You are not home. We are still in the hilltop."


    Leo was frightened by Emily¡¯s move.


    "I want to get off, otherwise you want to exin again of. It is pointless, why do you exin?"


    Emily said in gibberish, but Leo understood her that she was afraid of his exnation. She did not want


    to hear what she did not want to.


    "I won''t exin it if you won''t listen."


    "Sure?"


    With tears still on her face, she seemed to be relieved after hearing Leo''s words.


    "Yes, as long as you are happy, I will not exin, I will say nothing."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Leo guaranteed and did want Emily to stay away from him like he was a ghost.


    "Ok, don''t talk. Don''t you say anything. I want to sleep, I want to sleep."


    Emily did not get off, but closed her eyes, and feel asleep with her heard leaning behind.


    Looking at Emily shaking back and forth, he wanted her to sleepfortably, so he held Emily''s head


    on his shoulder.


    Feeling the familiar smell of her body, feeling the symmetry of her breath, he felt it was natural and


    logical. But why they had to separate, why they could not be together?


    Leo wanted to be back to her, but Emily even did not give him a chance. What kind of person he was in


    Emily''s heart?


    Winnie sent away Leo and Emily, and returned to her room after the two children went to sleep.


    By this time, He was already lying on the bed, apparently asleep.


    Winnie got into bed lightly and lied next to Brian, quietly looking at his handsome face closing his eyes,


    she thought of his moving confession.


    At the moment she thought of nothing but those words, and was happy enough to look at the man in


    front of her.


    The corner of her mouth raised, even the beautiful dimples were sweet. She couldn''t help kissing him


    on the face.


    Just as she tried to pull back her lips, she was suddenly suppressed by Brian.


    "You are up?¡±


    Winnie was frightened. The clever eyes were filled with panic.


    "You woke me up. Am I really that handsome? You''ve been looking at me for so long and you''re not


    tired of it."


    Brian joked, naughty in tone.


    He hadn''t slept. He was dizzy and closed his eyes. But this woman lied on his side watching him and


    kissed him.


    Winnie rarely kissed him.


    "You are arrogant. Do you think I watch you because you are handsome?"


    Winnie shyly denied. Hearing that, she knew he was not asleep but just lied there enjoying to be


    watched and kissed.


    "Hahaha, I am not arrogant but confident."


    "Answer me, are you tired of me?"


    Brian asked with a smile, waiting for Winnie''s answer with expectation.


    "No, I never will be tired of you."


    Winnie answered certainly, because she was sure that she would love Brian for a lifetime, how could


    she be tired of him? She would never be tired of his appearance, his body, his character, even his


    snore, she would remember them for the rest of her life.


    Brian smiled with satisfaction, and then said to Winnie.


    "I will never be tired of you either. You will always be my baby."


    "Disgusting, when did you get so disgusting!"


    Winnie smiled happily. She never thought such a powerful and domineering man would say such lovely


    words.


    "Am I? There will be more disgusting."


    Brian said with a smile, and then kissed Winnie''s lips, so that she could not say naughty words.


    This kiss quickly heat up, it became from a tender kiss to a passionate one. Through the alcohol force,


    passion grew to the extreme in a sudden...


    The aura of passion still lingered in the big bedroom. Winnie nested in Brian''s arms, listening to his


    rough breath, feeling his irregr heartbeat.


    "Do you have any difort, do you have a headache?"


    Winnie voice was low and soft. She had been worried if Brian would have a headache after drinking


    wine.


    "No, I''m in a good mood today, and I didn''t drink that much. I just felt dizzy and wanted to sleep."


    Then Brian turned and embraced Winnie into his arms.


    "Winwin, help me write my diary. You made me too tired to get up."


    Hearing that, Winnie was shy.


    "I did not. You drank a lot."


    "You go to sleep and I''ll write for you. But where shall I write on?"


    Winnie kissed Brian''s forehead, then stood up and put on Brian''s bathrobe.


    "I have my spare diary in the drawer. I also have a pen. You write it down, and then I''ll tear it off and


    post it in my diary."


    Brian said with his eyes closed. His diary was in the study, but he wanted Winnie to write here, wanted


    to see her write seriously, wanted to fall asleep watching her.


    "Ok, sleep and I''ll write for you."


    Winnie helped Brian cover the quilt and then got out of bed.


    She turned off all the lights except one on the dresser. Then she looked in the drawer for a pen and


    paper.


    When she opened the drawer, the first thing she saw were not pens and paper, but the phones that had


    been lying there.


    One of them was that Brian contacted wit her, she did not know the second one and third one had the


    picture of the woman. Thinking of the picture, Winnie felt her heart like hit by a stone.


    It wasn''t too painful, but it shook every cell in her body. It gave her a sense of panic.


    Winnie took a deep breath, forcing herself to ignore the phone in front of her. She was so happy today


    that she should have perfect memory of today.


    She took out a pen and paper and calmed her heart. Sitting in front of the dresser, she began to write


    today''s diary for Brian.


    The next day Brian and Winnie got up veryte and were woken up by two children. This night was the


    most restful night Winnie slept in the hilltop vi.


    "Mom, Dad, you get upte. Brother and I yed for a long time and had finished breakfast, why don¡¯t


    you get up?"


    Megany prone at Winnie''s bedside, said with dissatisfaction, pouting.


    "We stayed up tootest night, and we''ve been tired for a week, so we get upte."


    Seeing that Megan was not satisfied, Brian exined to Megan.


    "But you promised me and my brother to see Jelly Bean yesterday. Brother and I have a ss in the


    afternoon, so we could only see Jelly Bean in the morning. If you get up in the middle of the day, we


    can''t see Jelly Bean."


    Megan had her n, otherwise she would not wake up her parents.


    "Oh, so you have a reason. All right, I will keep my promise. I am getting up, and after breakfast, we''re


    going to see Jelly Bean."


    Brian hurried to get up, so as the children would not be disappointed.


    They had breakfast, cleaned up and went to Daenerys'' house.


    Kevin was at work today. Brian sent the two children and Winnie to Daenerys¡¯ home and then went to


    the hospital to find Kevin.


    Kevin was not in charge today, so he was free.


    He had just returned to his office after checking the ward when Brian came.


    "Are you free day?¡±


    Kevin asked Brian, they had not talked alone for a long time.


    "Yes, but not tonight."


    Brian felt depressed thinking about it.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kevin asked curiously while sorting out the cases on his desk.


    "Blind date."


    "Blind date again? Isn¡¯t it good you are with Winwin now? Why there is a blind date?"


    Hearing the words blind date, Kevin could not calm down. He paused. If he remembered right, Brian


    had sincere confession to Winnie and asked friends to witness that he only loved Winnie.


    It hadn''t been twenty-four hours since he spoke. What a change! Was it illusion yesterday?


    "It''s not up to me. If it is up to me, I will marry Winwin now. Grandpa only agreed me to be with Winwin


    on the premise of that I marry someone else."


    Brian was helplessness, if he knew what to do, he would not let it happen or hurt Winnie''s heart.


    "Marrying someone else? Was it like stabbing a knife into Winwin¡¯s heart? How strong she should be to


    ept the fact you marry someone else?"


    No matter what the excuse Brian gave, no matter how difficult it was for Brian, Kevin felt that it was


    unfair to Winnie.

 Chapter 529 Files in the Portfolio

    Chapter 529 Files in the Portfolio


    At this time, Brian was in a dilemma and was temporarily helpless.


    "I know, I know I''m sorry for Winwin, but there''s nothing else I can do for the moment. I had to hold off


    on marriage and figure out a way to make grandpa ept Winwin. But I can''t refuse the blind date. If I


    refuse, grandpa will do something to Winwin immediately, and he will definitely drive her out of B City."


    "As you know, there are many things I can do in my position, both public and private. There are many


    things I have not yet figured out. Now is not the best time to decide anything."


    Brian felt that his exnation feeble and weak. But this was the fact, as if his hands and feet were tied,


    he could do nothing.


    "s...... Winwin had a tough life. She was tied up by two children, otherwise even if she loves you,


    she would not be with you. In other words, this is moral kidnapping, you can use the children to bind


    her for life."


    "What does a woman live for all her life? A husband who loves her, a lovely and sensible child, and a


    home that can shelter her from the wind and rain. But what has she but her children?"


    Kevin understood Brian''s difficulties, but understanding did not mean epting. From Winnie''s point of


    view, Brian was selfish.


    Brian could have given up his current status and power and his past animosities. He could have put


    aside everything and all his lost memories and stayed with Winnie.


    But he did not do so, he could not give up all these and could only sacrifice Winnie to solve all the


    things in his heart.


    Brian was speechless and could only sigh. He knew what a woman wanted all her life. But there were


    many things could not be solved temporarily, and he did not feel at ease to live with these things.


    He felt that he needed time and that he would be most secure living happily with his family after


    everything was settled.


    "I don''t know what to say. Aftering from MG, Winwin..."


    In the middle of the words, Kevin stopped. It seemed useless to say that. Brian knew everything, but he


    did not give up. Even if it was said, so what?


    "Oscar told you?"


    Though Kevin did not finish his words, Brian knew what he was trying to say.


    "Yes, Oscar told me. Brian, you can''t change your grandpa¡¯s attitude, so you need to have blind date


    and get married, but you can''t even handle with Wendy. Not to mention what happened in the police


    station, the fact that foreign man forced into Winwin¡¯s room had something to do with Wendy. You had


    broken up with Wendy, you can''t let Wendy so hurt Winwin."


    Kevin could not control his emotions and was irritable. Winnie did not say a word about this matter.


    Brian could not treat such a well-bred and generous person casually.


    "I also suspect that it has something to do with Wendy..."


    "No doubt, it''s Wendy. After Oscar came back and told us, Daenerys and Emily reasoned with Wendy


    the next day. Wendy didn''t admit she did it, but she admitted she didn''t want to give up on you. I don''t


    think there is a fundamental difference between the two."


    Kevin wanted Brian give up one, he could not hurt Winnie in several aspects.


    "I know, and I warned her. But I think she needs a process to forget. All I can do now is protect Winwin


    from Wendy. Wendy will quit in the end."


    Brian saw through Wendy''s mind, but he did what he should do, he could not kill Wendy, in any case.


    "Have you protected Winwin? She got framed abroad, is that the way you protect her?"


    Kevin''s tone was clearly sarcastic.


    Brian seemed to fail his promise to Winnie. He failed to protect her, but he did hurt Winwin¡¯s heart.


    Brian was speechless again, yes, had he protected Winnie?


    The office was silent for a moment because of Kevin''s words, and Kevin was sad to see Brian''s


    helplessness.


    ¡°Brian, since you want everything to be well done, since you want your family to live happily together,


    you must settle it as soon as possible. You love Winwin, do you want her to live a sad life?"


    Kevin could not help and had no idea to solve these problems. He could only understand what Brian


    did.


    "Get rid of Wendy first, as long as she does not hurt Winwin, Winwin can feel better."


    It was the only way Kevin could think of.


    "That''s what I''m doing now. I''m trying to get Wendy to help me remember the ident and then I will


    stop contacting her and make her move on. But I can''t think of anything now."


    Brian thought so. Once a problem was solved, their life would be quieter and he could not


    "Last time Wendy was with me. She said the ident was not a big deal at all. She said it was solved


    in two words. But I don''t remember anything she said. I don''t think it''s that simple, and I remember


    giving her something, but she said she did not have it."


    "When Wendy said that, I couldn''t tell whether my memory was true or what she said was true. Now I''m


    confused."


    It was not as simple as he thought, but it was getting moreplicated. He didn''t know who to trust


    anymore.


    "What is it you gave Wendy?"


    It was the first time Kevin had heard of it.


    "I was under the impression it was papers or something, in a portfolio. I don''t know what''s in that


    portfolio."


    Brian came here today was to tell Kevin about this to see if Kevin could think of anything. After all, they


    were friends who talked about everything.


    "What could it be?¡±


    Kevin was confused too. He was sure that what Wendy said was false and that Brian¡¯s memory was


    truth. But he did not know what was in the portfolio.


    Wait... How did Wendy make this up?


    Kevin suddenly found doubt and asked Brian.


    "Wendy took you to the crash site?"


    "You suspect Wendy isn''t the woman, right?"


    Brian was a smart man. As Kevin asked, he knew there was problem.


    "......"


    Kevin was speechless for a while, thinking if he had said something wrong, but he did not. He


    continued.


    "It is possible."


    "Not only you but also Albert and Morgan have doubts. Sometimes I think what Wendy said isn¡¯t


    reliable. But if she wasn''t the one involved, how could she have found the ce so correctly?"


    Brian suspected too, there were many points that she mentioned was different with his memory. But


    now he could not be sure if his memory was urate, so he could not tell if what Wendy said was true


    or false.


    "She took you there?"


    It was strange that Wendy was able to find out where it happened.


    "Yes, to test her, I asked her to lead the way. She was right. Do you think she''s lying in this case?"


    This was what Brian did not understand.


    "I don''t know. I don''t understand."


    Kevin was also confused and wondered what was going on.


    Was there any connection between Wendy and Thomas?


    At this thought, Brian was nervous. If Wendy and Thomas had private contacts, there was a problem.


    Brian and Kevin chatted for a while, and there was no new discovery or solution to solve the problem.


    At noon, Brian returned to Kevin¡¯s home.


    "Winwin. Stay with Daenerys since she doesn¡¯t want you to leave. I send kids to have sses."


    With that, Brian took the children to go. Daenerys spoke at this time.


    "Come back after dropping off the children. There''s something you need to know."


    "I''ll be back."


    Brian did not care too much, it should not be a big deal, or Daenerys could not wait for him toe


    back after sending the children based on her temper.


    Brian left with two children, and then Winnie asked with doubts.


    "What is the matter? Why Brian has to know it?"


    "Don''t ask, Emily and Leo wille. They will tell you. I think Brian should be there to prevent him from


    having a wild thought.¡±


    Daenerys did not tell her about it. Emily said she wanted to Winnie personally.


    "Keep in suspense with me? I feel it is not a good thing."


    Winnie began to feel uneasy, but she did not know what it was.


    "Emily will tell you when shees, let''s talk about Wendy."


    Daenerys changed the subject.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "There is nothing to tell about Wendy. She is a contemptible scoundrel who doesn¡¯t worth mentioning."


    At the thought of Wendy, Winnie felt she funny.


    "Contemptible scoundrel? It''s true. But be careful with her. Emily told you that Wendy won¡¯t give up


    Brian. She will keep pestering you and keep bothering you."


    Although Emily hadmunicated with Winnie, Daenerys was still worried about her.


    ¡°A woman who likes Brian will not give up easily. Brian is a rich man, even if they could not be his wife,


    to be his mistress is worth showing off. How could Wendy give up such a sought-after man?"


    Winnie was smart and she knew all these. These women were like flies around him waiting for food,


    but none of them had a chance until he gave them a chance.


    After all, Winnie thought the key was Brian. However, she could not control Brian, nor could she control


    the flies around him.


    "Do you know why I say Wendy is a contemptible scoundrel?"


    Winnie asked Daenerys.


    "Why?"


    Winnie smiled sarcastically and then exined.


    "She is attacking the wrong person. She should be focusing on Brian instead of finding ways to attack


    me. Even if she drive me away and kill me, there will still be women around Brian. ra had been


    waiting for an opportunity. Does she want to kill all the women around him?"

 Chapter 530 Contact as a Friend

    Chapter 530 Contact as a Friend


    Hearing Winnie''s words, Daenerysughed.


    "Isn¡¯t this a joke? If she has such awareness as you, she would not attack you."


    "Winwin, you know why everyone thinks you''re their enemy? That''s because the only person Brian


    loves is you, and only by taking you away from Brian can others have a chance."


    Daenerys was right in analysis. It started from love. Penny, Wendy, even ra were jealous of Winnie


    who could have Brian''s love.


    Because jealousy, they grew hatred and regarded Winnie as an enemy. And these people would take


    avenge and that was why Winnie had suffering.


    "It makes sense. Does Brian really love me like they think?"


    Winnie asked Daenerys.


    She could feel Brian loved her. But she was not sure how deep the love was and whether it was the


    only love, because of the girl in the picture, because Brian defended Wendy again and again.


    "How do you think? If he does not love you, how can you get into trouble?"


    Daenerys gave Winnie a nk look.


    "I want you to be careful. We can''t stop Wendy from making trouble for you. You can only be careful


    and protect yourself."


    The bottom line was Winnie.


    "I know. I''ll be careful. You know, I''m actually d it''s Wendy who''s picking on me. At least she is not so


    cruel as Penny. She was timid and kind, so she will not kill me. If she could do anything like Penny, I


    wouldn''t be able to cope with it."


    Winnie had the same idea as Oscar. Penny was not so vicious and strong, so it was not so difficult to


    deal with her.


    "You are so optimistic."


    "Actually, I do not understand why you have blindly tolerance? Why don¡¯t you fight back? It''s like a war


    between you and Wendy. Defense is important in a war, but it cannot win, let alone stop the war. You


    have to learn to attack to get things done."


    Daenerys persuaded Winnie, wanted her to take the initiative, and then in the shortest time solved the


    trouble. It was the only way to lessen her danger.


    As soon as she finished her words, Winnieughed out.


    "Aren¡¯t you exaggerating too much? You evenpared it to a war."


    Winnieughed, but felt Daenerys was reasonable. But it was not a war time, active attack could only


    make more enemies and hatred more profound.


    Because if no one was afraid of you, no one was going to surrender, and no one was going to give


    anything good away. After all, people were selfish.


    The two talked, and soon the time passed. The man they were waiting for arrived downstairs.


    Leo was the first to arrive. He did not find Emily''s car, so he had been waiting downstairs. When Emily


    came, they went upstairs together.


    Two people in the elevator were silent. Leo tried to speak for several times, Emily avoided it with her


    bodynguage. They went to the door and Emily stopped.


    "I will tell Winwin and try not to make her worry. Let''s just say we still don''t think our rtionship is right


    for each other and we''ll keep going as friends."


    Emily had to tell Leo in advance, so that Winnie would not have a burden.


    "Ok."


    After hearing Leo''s answer, Emily reached out and rang the doorbell.


    "Have you booked your flight?"


    Leo seized the time and asked Emily.


    "Yes."


    As Emily answered, and before Leo ask which day she would fly, they saw Brian walking out of the


    elevator.


    As soon as he reached them, the door opened.


    "You came up together?¡±


    Winnie felt surprised that three people had met.


    "We were here first, and your husband ran into us at the door."


    Emily made a joke which was no funny with a heavy heart.


    Then everyone came in and sat down on the sofa.


    "Daenerys, we''re all here. Say what you want."


    Winnie had been curious, she could not wait since everyone was there.


    "I will say it..."


    Before Daenerys and Emily said a word, Leo spoke ahead.


    He was a man, he should bear the responsibility. He had promised Emily, but he felt that he should be


    the one to say it.


    Emily looked at Leo with surprise, but she did not make a sound to stop him.


    "Winwin, Brian, what I want to say is about me and Emily."


    "We tried, but it didn''t work out. So we have broken up."


    It was not the first time that Leo said the words ¡°break up¡±, but only this time he felt his heart in great


    pain.


    Winnie froze for a moment and then looked back at Brian and then at Daenerys and Emily.


    After looking at them, she was sure Leo was not joking.


    "Is it because of me?"


    Before she had the answer, Winnie had begun to feel guilty. Now she finally understood why Daenerys


    wanted Brian to present.


    "No."


    "No."


    Leo and Emily deny at the same time. They were most worried that Winnie took the me.


    "Because of me."


    "The reason is me."


    Emily and Leo said at the same time, both wanted to take the me.


    "Winwin, it has nothing to do with you. I told you and Brian that I only regard you as a friend. So I didn''t


    break up with Emily because of you."


    "Actually, it''s been days since we broke up and I haven''t told you, because I was afraid you would take


    the me on yourself. You were on travel, I was afraid you will worry about us."


    "Now that you havee back, we must make things clear with you. Emily and I... I don''t deserve to


    have Emily. I can''t give her a sense of security. I don¡¯t know how to express my love and she could not


    feel my love."


    Speaking of this, Leo felt his heart hurt. He had to stop and took a long sigh to ease himself.


    "It is a destiny that we can¡¯t be together. We decided to be good friends."


    Leo took the responsibility on himself, he did not do a good job, he did not love Emily deeply, since so,


    he was not qualified to ask Emily to be with him. Since so, he would let Emily go, so that she could


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    have better love.


    "You..."


    Winnie did not know how to express her mood at the moment and did not know she should persuade or


    me.


    Others were not clear about their feeling. But if she said nothing and allow them to separate, Winnie felt


    it a pity.


    "How did youe to this? We all thought you are matched and you are meant for each other. But why


    you broke up?"


    Winnie wanted to persuade them, but it was unable to be understood. She could not figure out why


    they could not be together.


    "It is best to be friends, so that we can never separate. Winwin, you don''t have to have burden."


    "Brian, don''t think too much about it. I broke up with Emily not because I still have feelings for Winwin,


    but because I don''t deserve to be with Emily."


    For fear that Brian had a wild thought, he exined.


    It was his problem now, not anyone else''s.


    "I didn''t think much of it. I just think it''s a pity you two split up like this. Can you give each other a


    chance to get along again?"


    Brian advised and hoped that the people who love each other would not apart sadly.


    He watched Emily and Leo carefully. Although they said that they had broken up, but there was love in


    their eyes to each other.


    Since they loved, why did they have to separate? It could not be understood and it was a pity.


    "We have tried, we don¡¯t need a chance."


    Emily finally spoke. She tried to be calm and indifferent.


    Emily continued to say.


    "Leo has already started a blind date, and I have bought a ne ticket to study abroad. We both


    started new, there is no need to turn back."


    "You''re going abroad to study? Don''t you love Leo? Can you get him over and nevere back?"


    Winnie was surprised. She did not know anything, they one had a blind date, and the other had booked


    a flight.


    It was not a white lie, it was they feared that she would help them to be together again.


    Since they have started a new life, Winnie even had no opportunity to persuade them.


    Hearing Winnie''s question, Emily did not know what to say.


    She was silent, did not know if she should tell a lie or tell her the truth.


    It was not just Emily who was silent. The whole room was silent, waiting for Emily''s answer.


    Especially Leo. Leo waited for Emily''s answer with expectation. He made a decision at this moment, if


    Emily said she loved him, he would be desperate to win her back, even if her love was mixed with hate.


    As long as Emily said she loved him, Leo would not mind it.


    However......


    "No, my love for him is over."


    "From now on, I am single. I can fall in love with other men. I can..."


    Emily continued, but Leo did not listen to it. Her words pierced Leo''s heart like a sharp sword. She


    didn''t love him. Her love for him was over, but he was still in love with her, and his love had just begun,


    but he had lost it.


    "Emily, it hurts you heart when said this. They can''t understand it, but I had been there. As long as you


    fall in love with a person, it will not easy to move on. The more indifferent you are, the more you love


    him. Come on, give you and Leo a chance."


    "You both love each other, why lied about it? Aren¡¯t you afraid you will regret it for the rest of your


    lives?"


    Winnie did not want them to separate. She persuaded them to give each other a chance, to love


    bravely, and to cherish what she could not have.


    "Winwin, because you have been there, you will know love cannot be forced. What was going on


    between you and Brian is a different situation..."


    "What is the difference? Is it because your love came so easily, and mine has suffered so much? Do


    you have to have a suffering love before you cherish? Do you have to go through as much pain as I did


    before you know what true love is?"

 Chapter 531 Take care of your own business

    Chapter 531 Take care of your own business


    Emily wanted to defend herself, but in Winnie''s view, it was nothing but an excuse.


    "I want you to think about it. I want you to look at love in each other''s shoes."


    Winnie did not want to give up, not because of guilty, nor making herself better. She just felt it a pity


    that they separated though they loved each other, and worried that they would regret this impulsive


    decision.


    Hearing Winnie''s words, everyone in the room became silent.


    Emily didn''t know what to say. Leo was afraid his words would have an impact on Emily. Daenerys had


    said what she should say and had no idea what she could say, while Brian was drenched in his love.


    Winnie was right that their love was hard-won, so he must cherish it more and protect Winnie who had


    held on love in difficult times with whole heart.


    "Leo, what¡¯s your attitude? Will you be happy if she leaves?"


    Winnie asked Leo who did not say a word.


    "I..."


    Leo hesitated and then sat up straight.


    "I''ve been trying to exin my blind date, but Emily didn''t give me a chance."


    "Emily, if you will leave, listen to me as listening to a friend telling a story, give me a chance to speak."


    Leo had to exin. Even if Emily wanted to leave, he wanted her to leave in peace of mind.


    However, Emily was determined not to listen. She felt that she had said all she needed to say, and


    there was no point in listening to her friend. She wanted to leave, but Leo pulled her wrist.


    "I still love you, I never change. I was forced by my mother to have that blind date. I would rather be


    forced by my mother to have a blind date than ask you toe back to me, because I think my love for


    you is selfish. I am a selfish person and do everything for my own peace of mind. I feel that I am like a


    womanizer that I have no right to love you and that I am not worthy of being with you."


    "But nothing will change the fact that I love you."


    Leo finally made his exnation. Hearing that, Emily felt pain in her heart.


    She still dared not believe Leo''s words, had no courage to start over and wondered if she would be hurt


    again if she went back to him.


    Were they destined for each other? Would it work out if they were together? If not, would she be sad


    again for the same man?


    "I don''t love you anymore. It''s over. From now on we are friends."


    Emily gave a cruel answer, shook off Leo''s hand, and walked away regardless of others.


    Leo''s heart was broken when he heard the door mming decisively.


    Winnie and Brian were on their way home.


    "It seems that love is not smooth for anyone. It''s a pity they parted like that."


    Winnie sighed, as if her heart floating in midair.


    "I think Emily still can''t get over the fact that Leo liked me and can''t ept the fact that Leo used her.


    Actually, her love is deeper than Leo''s."


    Winnie said with remorse and thought she was the root.


    "Don''t me yourself. There is nothing between you and Leo. Emily and Leo both said you were not


    the reason."


    Brian persuaded Winnie.


    "I think love is a matter of two people. They will not listen to other people''s advice until they wake up."


    Brian reached out and took Winnie''s hand.


    "Don''t always take all the responsibility on yourself. Again, if they are destined to be married, no one


    could part them from each other."


    "If Leo really loves Emily, he will find a way; if Emily really loves Leo, she will give Leo an opportunity.


    So don''t worry about what God has arranged."


    Brian gave Winnie a brief lesson, enlightening her not to care too much about it, not to me herself.


    "You''re right. I shouldn''t worry about other people''s love. I should think about how to keep my own love.


    My man is going on a blind date soon, so I should do something to sabotage it, how do you think?"


    Winnie joked at Brian, but when she spoke, she felt her heart heavy like a stone in it.


    "Good, wee. I have note up with a way to refuse it yet."


    Brian was not kidding. He really wanted a person to sabotage the blind date.


    "I''m not going. Your grandfather will kill me if he knows. Find someone else."


    Winnie thought it was funny, even if she went to sabotage the blind date, Brian would have countless


    blind dates, did she have to sabotage it every time?


    "Which famous socialite is your blind date?"


    She said it didn''t matter, but she could not help but ask.


    "I don''t know. Grandpa was going to tell me but I didn''t listen to him. They will arrange it, I just need to


    show up. No matter who she is, she could not rece you."


    Brian did not know about it and did not want to ask. For him, Winnie was the only woman in his heart.


    "Go with me, and wait for me aside."


    Brian suggested, so Winnie would not have wild thought and he could feel less guilty.


    "Me? Forget it. You¡¯d better go by yourself. I have things to take care of. In the evening, I have to tell


    your father about Vanessa''s departure, I must not make him think too much."


    Winnie was surprised about Brian¡¯s suggestion. It was cruel to her to look at her man having a blind


    date with another woman.


    Besides, if she was there, Brian would be constrained. Her existence would affect Brian''s judgment and


    he might lose a chance to be a good girl.


    Whatever the reason, it was inappropriate for Winnie to appear on that asion.


    When Winnie and Brian returned home, Vanessa was at home.


    Brian went back to his room, and Winnie went to Vanessa''s room.


    "Is everything ready at school?¡±


    Winnie came to Vanessa and asked.


    "Yes, I am in the same dorm with my best ssmates."


    "Did you tell Brian?"


    Although determined to go, Vanessa still felt embarrassed. No matter how indifferent they were to her


    sister, they took good care of her for so many days.


    She felt she was impolite to leave like that.


    "Yes, he doesn¡¯t want to you leave, for fear that you will be bullied out there alone. Then he offered to


    arrange the best dorm for you, but I refused. I think you have grown up, you have to make your own


    decisions and try to solve the problem."


    "If you are notfortable in the dormitory, you can ask Brian for help."


    Winnie had to convey Brian''s idea to Vanessa, so that Vanessa knew everyone was worried about her.


    "Thank Brian for me, but I''ve arranged it myself."


    "Did you tell Rufus and Ste?"


    Vanessa continued to ask.


    "No, I am going to tell them at supper. Ste and Joshua wille back in a moment."


    Vanessa wanted to move out, so Winnie wanted her to solve it by herself. She would offer her help on


    the side.


    "Ok, I''ll tell them this evening at dinner."


    Vanessa knew that she could not escape. If she wanted to leave in peace of mind, she must exin it.


    Ste and Joshua came early, but Vanessa came down at dinner time.


    When dinner started, Vanessa wasn''t going to say it right away, but Ste mentioned what happened


    that day.


    "Vanessa, you must be ufortable at that dinner in the old house. I want to say sorry to you.


    Because of the circumstances of our family, it was not appropriate for us to stand up for Winwin."


    Ste had been caring about this matter. She felt she should say sorry to Winnie and Vanessa.


    "Ste, I really feel ufortable about what happened that day. I can''t see my sister being treated


    like that, but I understand you. I''m her sister, but I didn''t stand up for her, either."


    Since Ste raised this topic, Vanessa was not going to dy.


    "Rufus, Ste, Joshua, I have something to say to you. I''m going to move to school, I..."


    Before Vanessa finished her words, Ste interrupted her.


    "Why? We will be worried about you if you live in school."


    Hearing that, Vanessa felt warm in heart and gave a faint smile.


    "Ste, strictly speaking, I have nothing to do with your family, but Rufus and you and Joshua take me


    like a family member, which makes me feel like at home. I really appreciate it."


    "I''ve got all my excuses for moving out, but I don''t think I should lie to you. Actually, my leaving is


    directly rted to what happened that day."


    Vanessa had been thinking of an excuse for an afternoon, but she decided to give it up. It was


    disrespect to lie to the people who loved her.


    "It hurts to see my sister to be inferior to the cooker in the Be family. We are poor and we are


    orphans, so we are looked down upon. If I continue to make things difficult for my sister, she will have a


    much harder time."


    "Rufus, Ste, I don¡¯t mean you look down upon us. I know you are good to my sister, when I am


    capable, I will repay you."


    "When I talked to my aunt on the phone, I always told her that you have been so good to my sister and


    me. But I didn''t expect the people in the old house hated my sister."


    "In order not to cause trouble to my sister, in order not to be a burden to my sister, I have to move out."


    Vanessa told the truth, and after that, she felt better. Anyway, she could not stay here.


    "Vanessa, this is not the old house, and they will not oftene here."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ste understood the meaning of Vanessa that she was afraid of bing a burden to her sister, and


    she was disappointed at them.


    "But this is the Be family, and they can despise my sister even if they onlye once. As an


    outsider and a junior, I have to be polite to them and can''t help my sister. The best I could do was to


    move out, so that they could criticize my sister less."

 Chapter 532 Glorias proposal

    Chapter 532 Gloria''s proposal


    Vanessa then looked at Rufus.


    "Rufus, it was you picked me up in this period and got delicious food ready for me. You helped me a lot


    and I will always remember it. Don''t worry, I''lle and see you often even though I move to school."


    Vanessa was sorry, but Rufus felt depressed.


    Vanessa was not an outsider, she was also a Be. The family was supposed to be hers, and now


    she was the only outsider.


    Rufus sure would be worried if she moved out, but what could he do? He could not say the identity of


    Vanessa at this time.


    Even if he said it out now, Vanessa would still move out.


    Vanessa did not lie, she did leave for her sister. But there was someone spoke for Winnie that day,


    Vanessa would not leave with disappointment.


    "Ok, I am ok with it. I don¡¯t think it is trouble for me to take care of you, but I feel it a pleasure. Visit me


    on weekends. I have been used to having you here, so I will miss you if you move out."


    Rufus said sadly. He could not keep Vanessa stay selfishly. The situation of the Be family would


    certainly hurt Vanessa. Brian went out on a blind date, if Vanessa knew it, she would be upset for her


    sister.


    "Thank you for your understanding. I wille to see you when I am avable."


    Hearing what Rufus said, Vanessa finally breathed a sigh of relief. She loved the people here, she love


    this family, but she could not live here, because she did not want to see her sister to be discriminated


    against.


    Brian had his blind date in a top western restaurant. Only when he arrived he knew his blind date was


    Gloria. That made it easier for him.


    "I didn''t expect it is you."


    He then took a sip of red wine.


    "You agreed to a blind date without knowing who it was?"


    Gloria¡¯s voice was enchanting and sweet as she had drank two catty of honey.


    Brian''s ignorance surprised her.


    "It doesn''t matter to me who the blind date is. As long as my grandfather set it up, I can''t say no, so it


    doesn''t matter who it is."


    Brian was helpless, but it was just an excuse. No matter who the woman was, it could not change the


    fact that he loved Winnie.


    "It seems that you don¡¯t want this blind date."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Gloriaughed charmingly.


    "Yes, but I am d that it is you."


    Brian made no secret of his feelings.


    Then he said what he thought about this blind date.


    "You''ve worked with my firm and you know I have a lover. So my blind date with you was just a


    formality. I''ll go back and tell Grandpa..."


    "Wait, you mean it is just formality?"


    Gloria interrupted his words still charmingly.


    "Yes, it is."


    Brian was sure.


    "Then after this blind date, you will have another blind date, right?"


    Gloria continued to ask, as if thinking about something.


    "Yes, there will be many."


    Brian answered nkly. He knew Gloria that she would not betray him.


    "Good, I was forced to go on blind dates again and again too."


    Gloria showed a look of sympathy for fellow sufferers.


    "And?"


    Brian knew what Gloria said did not meant literally, she must have something to say.


    "I''m already in a rtionship with a star in the entertainment industry. But my parents don''t allow me to


    have a showbiz boyfriend, let alone to marry him, so I was forced to go on blind dates."


    "We have the same experience and I think we can work together."


    Gloria put forward her own opinion, but was afraid that Brian would refuse.


    "Why did you choose me instead of someone else to work with?"


    Although Gloria''s idea was good, Brian wanted to know why.


    "It is simple, why you asked? You don¡¯t seem this stupid."


    Gloria made fun of Brian, and then told him her reason.


    "One is that I want to work with someone, but nobody wants to help me, so I said we have the same


    experience. The second reason is that you are good enough. My parents would like you as a son-in-


    "I think these two reasons are enough. As long as we cooperate with each other, we don''t have to go


    on blind dates anymore."


    "You can be with Winnie, and I can be with the person I love."


    "The person you love is Winnie, right?"


    Gloria added and only she knew why she asked such a question.


    "Yes, the person I love is Winnie."


    "I think your idea is feasible, but I have condition. No matter how our parents urge us to get engaged or


    get married, we should not agree."


    Brian felt it could avoid a lot of trouble from blind date.


    "Of course, if I promise to be engaged or married to you, what should my boyfriend do?"


    "Think it over, we will cooperate if you agree."


    Hearing Gloria''s words, Brian was rest assured, but he felt Gloria knew him very well. Gloria did not like


    what he disliked. He had someone he loved and she had someone she loved. Although it was a


    coincidence, there was always a sense of contrivance.


    The atmosphere of this blind date was good, so Brian''s mood was naturally good.


    Back home, he told Winnie about it.


    "Gloria?¡±


    Winnie was wondering who it was. It sounded familiar, but she failed to remember where she had


    heard it.


    "Don''t you remember the model I worked with when you came to ourpany?"


    With that reminder, Winnie finally knew who Gloria was.


    "The woman who held your arm in the hall?"


    That was the first impression of Winnie on Gloria. At the same time, she remembered the way Gloria


    looked at her, which was with arrogance and a strong sense of possession, as if Brian belonged to her.


    Yeah, right, that Gloria, the model.


    Brian did not answer Winnie, because back then he deliberately asked Gloria to hold his arm to make


    Winnie see it.


    "It''s ok to work with her if you think she''s nice."


    Winnie meant she would not affect Brian''s choice.


    "Brian, you are the master of your affairs. If Gloria is of good character and kind, you can date her. I''m


    not talking about partnership, but the real rtionship."


    Winnie made it clear that she could affect Brian''s marriage.


    "Are you pushing me on to someone else?"


    Brian asked Winnie with dissatisfaction.


    "No, but I dare to have you."


    ¡°You are different with her, Brian. Chairman will force you to marry. It''s only a matter of time that you


    cooperate with her. You can''t lie to Chairman all your life."


    "I said I would stay with you all my life, not seeking fame and fortune, and naturally I would not interfere


    with your marriage. You''d better make marriage a prerequisite."


    Winnie exined. She did not want Brian to be with another woman. She wanted to make a scene as


    other women. But would it work? Would Brian only belong to her?


    The answer was no. Because of Felix, Brian would never belong to her.


    "I know Grandpa would force me to get married, but I am doing this to win as much time as possible for


    us. And then we can do something about it. Winwin, I am angry with what you said, don''t ever say that


    again. You can¡¯t allow me to marry anyone else."


    Brian said. What Winnie said would make him lose motivation, and make him feel that Winnie did not


    care about him.


    "Ok, I won¡¯t say that again. I will wait for you."


    Winnie tried as far as possible to calm herself, but there was mixed feelings in her heart.


    Back then, Brian and Penny had a contractual rtionship, and in the end, they hated each other. It


    didn''t take long that Brian had an agreement with another woman.


    Wasn¡¯t Brian afraid it was a conspiracy, which would hurt Winnie?


    Daenerys was right. As long as she was not Brian¡¯s wife, she would have to suffer unknown harm.


    Wendy had not been solved, a new woman showed up.


    s...... How could her life be like this? Why couldn¡¯t it be calm?


    The next morning Winnie went to work, and took Vanessa away with her necessity.


    Rufus went into Vanessa''s room. Although there was nock of something, he still felt empty. It was not


    that the house was empty, but his heart was empty.


    He did not take good care of his own daughter, but made her disappointed. She would rather move out


    than to live with him.


    As soon as Brian arrived at his office by his elevator, the phone rang.


    "What is it?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Be, Miss Chambers has been here for a while. She''s been waiting for you outside and wants


    to see you.¡±


    The secretary reported formically. She did not dare to let Wendy into the president''s office without


    Brian''s permission.


    He sighed before he made his decision.


    "Let her in."


    Speaking of Wendy, he now thought of Jonny and felt angry about it.


    When Wendy pushed the door in, Brian was still angry at Jonny. When Wendy spoke, he came to


    himself.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    "What are you doing here?"


    Brian frowned and looked cold. It seemed that what happened that day was new and he had not made


    enough warning to Wendy.


    "First, I''m sorry, you must be very angry Jonny was rude to Winnie. I came here today to exin it to


    you."


    Wendy was embarrassed, because of Brian''s cold attitude.


    "There is nothing to exin. I have said all that needs to be said. Just don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    He was sure that it was rted to Wendy, so there was no need to exin.


    "Brian, I called you, but you didn''t answer my phone. When you came back, I came to you, but you said


    you were busy and didn''t want to see me. I managed to see you today, so I will exin it whether you


    want to hear it or not."

 Chapter 533 Front Page Headlines

    Chapter 533 Front Page Headlines


    Wendy did not give Brian the opportunity to refuse and she continued to say.


    "You really misunderstood what happened the other day. I don''t know why Jonny broke in. I admit I told


    him Winwin''s room number, because I told him to give Winwin something."


    "But I didn''t tell him to make trouble."


    "I didn''t know you and Winwin weren''ting back. I thought you wereing back after Luke''s


    Wendy exined in detail, but at this, Brian sensed the wrong ce.


    "Wendy, now express delivery is convenient, you can send it back, why asked Winwin to bring it back?


    And why didn''t you tell Winwin in advance?"


    Brian said with a cold tone with doubts in his eyes.


    "It was the medicine I bought for my mother. The express is slow, and it would take one day if you


    brought it back. I asked Jonny to get the medicine first, and I would call Winwin when he got to the


    hotel. But Jonny didn''t tell me when he went to the hotel, so I didn''t call Winwin."


    "Brian, if my mother hadn''t been sick and needed the medicine badly, I wouldn''t have Jonny bought it


    for me, and I wouldn''t bother Winwin to bring it back for me."


    Wendy had long thought of how to exin, and thought of Brian would be so suspicious of her, so she


    answered in a natural some, seemingly real.


    "Brian, you really misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to do anything to Winwin. I didn''t know Jonny was


    such a man. I yelled at Jonny over the phone and broke off with him."


    "I block his calls and I won''t believe him no matter what he says. He did not respect me, so he meant to


    hurt my friend. I don''t want to mess with such a friend anymore."


    As she spoke, Wendy took out her phone and show she had blocked Jonny¡¯s phone.


    But none of this was persuasive to Brian. Even if Wendy was not the leader of that, what Jonny did was


    unforgivable.


    "I don''t care about what happened between you and Jonny, and I don''t care if you were involved or not.


    But Wendy, I must warn you again, Winnie is my woman all her life, let alone you, even grandpa can''t


    change that nor drive her away from me."


    "I will make it happen and I will not give up the woman I love."


    "I know how you feel about me. I won''t force you to get over me immediately, but you must know that


    there is no possibility between us, let alone hurt Winnie in a mean way. Whoever hurts Warm, I will


    make her pay ten times."


    Brian gave a warning to Wendy in a cruel tone, with resentment in his eyes, looking horrible.


    "You think too much, Brian. I won''t hurt Winwin. You''ve been with me for a long time. You know I''m too


    timid to do anything bad."


    ¡°I admit that I still have feelings for you, but in years you have be an essential part of my life. I


    have to get used to it though we separated."


    "Don''t worry about my feelings, Brian. I will try to get over you. I promise I won''t be any trouble to you,


    nor will I disturb Winwin."


    Wendy assured. At the moment, regaining Brian''s trust was the most important.


    "I hope you can keep your words."


    Brian already did not believe Wendy. Since she still loved him, she must be selfish. Moreover, Wendy


    had always been very willful, she would not change herself easily and would not give up on him like


    this.


    "I will."


    Wendy was relieved, though Brian did not say he forgave her, it was a relief.


    Wendy stood in awkward silence and wondered she should continue, but Brian spoke first in a cold


    voice.


    "Anything else?"


    The implication was that if there wasn¡¯t anything else, she could leave. He was busy and had no much


    time to waste.


    "I... Brian, I want to work for the Yup Group to enrich myself. I wonder if you can fit me in. I don''t care


    the position, as long as I can get to work."


    Wendy decided such a decision because she wanted Brian to see her other side and to believe that


    she would cheer up and put all the energy on work and that she could get him over.


    "You don''t have to tell me about it. Just go back to your father and ask him to fit you in."


    Brian thought it was a big deal, but it was just a job, there was no need for him toe forward.


    However, it was good that Wendy wanted to work. And then she would shift her attention to work.


    Winnie sent Vanessa to school, got her some clothes, and went to work after cleaning up the room for


    Vanessa.


    Before she reached her office, she heard from a secretary that Wendy was in the president''s office.


    This was an old trick of Wendy. Winnie did not care about it.


    The first thing Winnie did after returning to the office was to turn on theputer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, when she saw the picture on the front page headline, she was surprised.


    It was a picture of Brian and Gloria. Judging from Brian''s clothes, it should be a picture of the blind date


    Winnie turned on the phone and found it was still Brian and Gloria in the front page headline, as well as


    the hot search list.


    Winnie continued to flip through the phone, and there were more and more news about Brian and


    Gloria, including their affair in the past.


    Winnie frowned as she looked at the previous news. Brian never told her that he had an affair with


    Gloria before. Was it scandal or something?


    Winnie read thements. They were various opinions, but she was drawn to a longerment.


    "The story is from two years ago, back then, they were boyfriend and girlfriend. A plutocrat, a model,


    they are match. I just don''t know if they''re still dating or back to each other."


    After reading thisment, Winnie was even more upset. She hadn''te back two years ago, and


    she didn''t know anything about Brian.


    Did Brian deliberately make it big, or Felix was behind it? Whoever it was, Brian had decided to


    cooperate with Gloria.


    Winnie turned off the phone and felt confused. At this moment she thought of Wendy in the office, she


    could not help but smile cynically. Wendy would be busy now.


    Brian, "Go back and take whatever position you see fit for yourself. But since you want a job, take it


    seriously. Don''t put your father in trouble and don''t put thepany in trouble."


    Brian had to remind Wendy. He knew Wendy was impatient and feared that she would mess things up.


    "Don''t worry, since I decide to work, I will..."


    Before Wendy could finish her words, she heard a knock on the door.


    It was an urgent knock. Before Brian answered, Albert had pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Mr. Be, check your phone."


    Albert took a few strides to Brian and showed the page to Brian.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    By a nce, Brian knew the seriousness of the matter, after all, the click rate could be seen clearly.


    "I found it just now. Judging from the time, it has not been long. Mr. Be, do you want to block the


    news?"


    Albert reported immediately after he saw the news, and it was Brian¡¯s decision about what to do.


    Brian mused and said nothing.


    A momentter, "No need to block news."


    " No need to block news? But Winnie..."


    Albert was surprised that Brian gave such a decision.


    "She knows the truth."


    With that, Brian returned to the desk and noticed Wendy was still in.


    "Wendy, go back if there is nothing else. I gotta to work."


    "Ok, I am leaving."


    Wendy turned to leave. Even if Brian did not drive her away, she wanted to go out immediately. She


    wanted to see what happened to make Albert anxious.


    Out of Brian''s office, Wendy came to the tea room and took out her phone. She was stunned at it. It


    was not easy to deal with Winnie already, not there was another woman.


    Wendy searched all the news of Gloria anxiously.


    It made her even more nervous. This was her real rival, because she had a super strong family


    background which she could notpete with.


    She had a powerful background, which was in line with Felix''s standards. It seemed that she had no


    hope at all.


    Brian loved Winnie, and Felix would choose Gloria, but no one would support her and back her up.


    Brian worked for a while before he went to Winnie''s office and wanted tomunicate with her.


    "Did you see it?"


    Brian asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, there are so many reports, how could I not see it?"


    Winnie answered easily. She saw it, and took some time to look up the source of the news. It was a


    reporter posted it, but she was not sure he photographed it identally or intentionally.


    "Is Chairman behind it?"


    Winnie asked tentatively.


    "I don''t know. It''s been a busy morning and I have a lot of nuisance calls. I haven''t asked my grandpa


    yet."


    Brian was also specting, but he could not make a definitive decision without proof.


    "So what do you want to do about it?"


    Winnie continued.


    As for the nuisance calls Brian mentioned, it must be from the reporters of the major media to verify it.


    "I wanted to say yes to Gloria''s proposal, so I kept silent and didn''t give any exnation."


    Brian decided to cooperate with Gloria as he gave the answer to Albert, so these news were


    propaganda for them, so that his grandpa would trust in him.


    "Ok, I''ll agree with you whatever you decide."


    Winnie had no choice, she could persuade herself to be generous.

 Chapter 534 Warn Again

    Chapter 534 Warn Again


    Winnie could not change anything. Even if she used method of scoundrels, the reality could not be


    changed. Since so, she would rather let Brian happy and steadfast.


    "I am d you said that. Don''t worry, Winwin. I will try to solve our problem."


    Brian came because he was afraid that Winnie would misunderstand him. Now with Winnie¡¯s support,


    he had nothing to worry about.


    "I''ll wait for you, however long it takes. Let''s go back to work. Your father is in a bad mood now that


    Vanessa moved out. We will try to go home early to apany him."


    Winnie found a reason to ask Brian to leave.


    But after Brian left, her rxed heart became tense again.


    Brian said that he would solve their problem as soon as possible, but Winnie felt it became more and


    moreplex and the hope became slim.


    Wendy was in the middle of them and it had made her exhausted, now there was Gloria. Felix would be


    domineering.


    How could it not beplex in this case and how could he solve the problem in a short time?


    As Winnie was thinking, the phone rang. She took a look at it and then gave a smile sarcastically.


    She knew that Felix would call her at this moment. If she was right, he would give her warning that not


    to interfere with Brian''s marriage.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Chairman."


    Winnie greeted him politely and suppressed down her discontent, because there was no need to


    release, and no qualification to vent.


    Only she knew that her heart was full of wounds, but it could not been seen from her face.


    "Do you know why I call you?"


    Winnie was surprised, although she was right about her guest, but his tone was not that cold, and he


    was not domineering. Basically, he had a good attitude.


    If you read the news about Brian and Gloria, I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, Chairman, I will


    not interfere Brian¡¯s affair and his choices."


    Felix''s question was not difficult to answer. What he required was a promise and an attitude from her,


    which was expected, because she had nothing and could not bright Brian more economic benefits.


    She had no strong family background, no status, no money and even no parents. How could Felix thing


    highly of her? Since then, she admitted that she was not good enough.


    "That''s what I want."


    Felix was satisfied. He liked to deal with smart people, because he could get things done without


    nonsense.


    "Chairman, I have a favor. Gloria has a rich family, but I want you to see her character and if she was


    nice. I said these for the sake of two kids. After all, she will be their stepmother, at least she needs to


    be good to them."


    Winnie felt that she did not ask for too much and she just thought for the kids.


    She could not be with Brian for a lifetime, one day she would leave.


    The Be family would not allow her to take away the kids, so their stepmother must be nice.


    After Winnie said that, Felix was silent over the phone.


    He knew that Winnie said that for the sake of the kids, but Winnie also wanted to give two kids to their


    stepmother and left alone.


    The kids would stay, but if Winnie left, it would be a great loss to the kids and to the Be Group.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The kids will be with you all the life and they won''t be bullied by the


    stepmother."


    Felix made a decision in the shortest time, and then hung up the phone.


    It was good for anyone to bind Winnie with kids.


    Winnie put down the phone and gave a helpless smiled. Felix was selfish to bind her with the kids.


    Everyone in the city knew the news about Brian and Gloria, so Brian and Gloria''s partnership started


    naturally.


    He was hesitant at first, but the news helped him make up his mind.


    Winnie has nothing toin about, but her friends called her one by one, which made it difficult for


    her to deal with.


    Winnie did not go home after work, but directly came to Vanessa''s school. Because she was worried


    about Vanessa, for it was her first day to live in school and she feared that Vanessa would be angry at


    the news about Brian.


    Outside the school parking lot, Winnie sat alone in the car and waited. Vanessa had not finished ss


    at this time, so she sent a message and waited for Venassa in the car.


    When she was alone, she always thought of annoyance. The news between Brian and Gloria was


    known to all with a day and they easily became a couple so easily.


    However, it had been six years since she first met Brian, but she had never been his girlfriend.


    She was the mother of Brian''s kids, she was the one sharing a bed with him.


    While thinking, she could not stop sighing. If she didn''t sigh, she was afraid her heart would explode.


    Winnie suddenly thought of her aunt. The news was known by everyone, her aunt must have learned


    about it.


    Just as she was about to call her aunt, her aunt called.


    Looking at the phone, Winnie took a deep breath as hard as he could.


    "Aunt......"


    Winnie¡¯s tone was rxed, and she wanted to ask if her aunt had a good time, but she was interrupted


    by Isobel.


    "Brian went on a blind date?"


    Winnie was anxious and vexed. She knew it would happen, but she didn''t expect it would happen so


    soon.


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    Winnie yed it cool, trying to be nonchnt.


    "The whole world knows. Sure I know."


    "It is a serious blind date, right? Otherwise, the whole country would not have known about it."


    Isobel did not know what was going on, but she thought Brian was serious about it.


    "I think so."


    Winnie did not tell her aunt that Brian and Gloria had cooperation, for fear that her aunt would bear the


    pain of betrayal.


    "But it is good. Since so, he will get married and I can get rid of them. Do you think it''s good?"


    She said to her aunt but alsoforted herself. If Brian got married, she could take the kids back to


    her home.


    "......"


    Isobel felt sour to hear Winnie''s words. She understood the feeling that people could not be together


    though there was love. It was torturing and now Winnie was experiencing it. How could it be good?


    "You are right. I pray that he could get married soon. Then you can be free and happy."


    Isobel felt distressed for her niece. She seemed to do everything for others, until now, she had never


    done a thing for herself.


    As far as she was concerned, she would be happy if others were happy. But the happier the man she


    loved was, the more painful her heart would be. She would ask herself why it was another woman be


    with him.


    "Come home, aunt. We miss you. When youe back, I will introduce you a boyfriend. With a man in


    our family, no one will dare to bully us."


    Speaking of that, Winnie could not help but grew red in eyes. It was unfair and she was sad, and only


    family could offer warmth.


    Although she wanted toin to her aunt, the next words Winnie said was still naughty.


    Her aunt was out, she could not worry her aunt and make her depressed because of her.


    "Nonsense, I am old, I don¡¯t need a boyfriend."


    "It is not easy for me toe out, so let me y longer. I''ll go back when I''ve had enough."


    Isobel had no other excuse, and could only say she didn''t y enough.


    She would go back, but when she went back, there would be no more stability, and everything would


    be revealed.


    "Ok,e back when you''ve had enough fun. By the way, do you know Vanessa have moved out?"


    Winnie changed the subject.


    "Yes, Vanessa called me this morning. Let her live on school, so that she doesn¡¯t need to bother others.


    But you must visit her often and ask her if there is anything that cannot be resolved."


    Isobel was disappointed, but it was Vanessa¡¯s choice, so she would support her.


    "I know, I will take care of her. Don''t worry, Aunt. If Brian and this woman will get married, I will move


    back to our own home and then Venassa doesn¡¯t need to live in school."


    She deliberately diverted the topic away from Brian, but she mentioned him again. Winnie found that


    she was involved in anything of Brian and she could not avoid it.


    ¡°If Brian¡¯s grandpa agrees, you can go home with the kids. Winwin, you must take two kids as priority."


    It was all because of her two kids. If she had no kids, Isobel would have gone away with her two


    nieces, so why bear so much pain?


    "I know, Aunt. Venassa ising out, I will take her to dinner. Talk to youter."


    She found that Vanessa was running toward her, so she hung up the phone.


    "Sister, have you waited for a long time?"


    Vanessa got in the car, panting.


    ¡°You are not asposed as a kid. Do you think you''re in a race? Why run so fast?"


    Winnie nagged.


    "I thought you were in a hurry."


    Vanessa said as she fastened her seat belt.


    "What do you want to eat? I will take you to have dinner."


    Winnie fastened her seat belt and started the car.


    "Just two of us?¡±


    Vanessa said, looking behind her. She thought there should be at least two kids.


    "Yes, just two of us. Luke and Megan have returned to the suburbs."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Winnie urged.


    "Let''s go eat hot pot."


    So the two sisters came to Stefan''s hot pot restaurant.

 Chapter 535 Promoting Her Sister

    Chapter 535 Promoting Her Sister


    Winnie was happy that Stefan was not there, because he always offer her discount or even free meal,


    she was quite embarrassed.


    "Sister, Brian has a scandal, why do you still have a good appetite?"


    While Eating, Vanessa could not help but ask.


    She knew about Brian¡¯s news in the morning. The reason why she came out with her sister for dinner


    was she wanted tofort her sister.


    However, when she saw her sister, she did not know what to say and did not mention Brian until now.


    "I think you don''t know about it. You have grown up and could be so calm though you have known it."


    Winnie smiled faintly.


    She did not want to talk about it if Vanessa did not mention it. After all, it had been a day that she had


    exined to her friends.


    "How can I not know about it. He was too arrogant. It is ok that he has a girlfriend, but why did he make


    it to be known by everyone?"


    Vanessa was not satisfied with Brian''s approach, not satisfied with their ostentatious rtionship, but


    her tone was rxed. She did not show her anger, for fear that her sister would feel ufortable.


    "Don''t you me Brian?"


    Winnie questioned.


    "No. I understand that although you love each other, you can''t be together because of the huge gap


    between two families. I''d rather he like someone else, has a wife and kids, so that you can be free.¡±


    "Sister, if Brian would let you go, we must go far away. We can¡¯t have anything to do with the Be


    family, even if we live in the forest."


    "He said he loves you, but he doesn¡¯t care how you feel or how you''re bullied. It doesn''t matter if you


    have him or not."


    Vanessa had a lot toin, so she wanted her sister to leave as soon as possible and hoped Brian


    got married as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine, I can figure it out. Like you said, if he''s married, I''ll be free."


    Winnie purelyforted Vanessa. Without Brian, she could be free, but her heart would die.


    But she would rather her heart die than suffer such endless torment.


    "Don''t talk about him. He can do what he wants. Let¡¯s eat."


    Vanessa¡¯s disappointment to Brian had reached the extreme, and she did not want her mood to be


    affected by him, but did her sister really mean that?


    "Let¡¯s eat, and then¡­¡±


    "Miss Chambers."


    Before Winnie could finish her words, there came the voice of Stefan.


    Winnie smiled gently.


    "I thought you are not there, and I can pay for the bill, but, there you are."


    "First of all..."


    Winnie wanted to she must pay for the bill, but found Stefan holding two tes of mutton.


    "What are you doing, only my sister and I eat here, we can¡¯t finish it."


    "Why not."


    Stephen said as he ced two tes of mutton on the table.


    "Ok, we must pay for it, otherwise won¡¯t eat it."


    Winnie encountered such situation every time she came, which made her embarrassed.


    "You don¡¯t need to need to pay for the two tes of mutton, I join you, ok?"


    Stefan said so for fear that Winnie had a burden for two tes of mutton.


    "Sure, you can join us."


    Winnie said with a smile.


    Stefan sat next to Winnie, and then asked the waiter to get the tableware for him.


    "This is your sister?¡±


    Stefan asked about Vanessa.


    "Yes, my sister. Vanessa, this is Mr. Stefan Brooks who sent Megan to the hospital. He is also the


    owner of this hot pot restaurant."


    Winnie introduced to Vanessa.


    "Hello, Stefan... if you don''t mind."


    Vanessa said hello with a smile. Her first impression on Stefan was good.


    "No, it is ok to call me Stefan."


    "Vanessa should be a top student at B University. I heard that you are the outstanding beautiful student


    in the school. I am honored to meet you."


    Said Stefan, half joking and half adoring.


    "How do you know me?"


    Vanessa was confused. She knew that she was called the outstanding beautiful student in the school


    by her ssmates, but why a person outside the school knew about it?


    "I heard it from others, you are talented and beautiful, how can you know be known?"


    Stefan exined naturally. He not only knew Vanessa, but also knew a lot about Winnie.


    "I''m ttered . I am not so famous, and I am not an outstanding beautiful student. "


    Vanessa still felt wrong, but she did not continue to ask.


    But Stefan was amiable, handsome and humorous.


    "Miss Chambers..."


    Stefan spoke to Winnie, but Winnie stopped him.


    "Don''t call me Miss Chambers, my family call me Winwin, you can also call me Winwin."


    "Ok, then I''ll call you Winwin."


    Actually, Stefan had long wanted to call her so, but he did not dare to call her that out of politeness.


    "I heard your son won the big prize. I wanted to congratte him, but I never got a chance to see you.


    Bring both kids here next time and I''ll treat them to dinner."


    "I am ashamed that you spend money on us. I can bring them here, but you don¡¯t need to pay the bill."


    Winnie was really embarrassed. If Stefan insisted, she could note.


    "Your son has won honor for our country. He is a star in our country. It will be an honor for me that he


    has dinner at my ce, and he can advertise for me. How can you pay for the bill since I get free


    advertising?"


    ¡°Never mind it. If you don''t bring the kids, you don''t want to advertise for me. They you will be petty."


    Stefan spoke with a smile all the time. From his eyes when he looked at Winnie, Vanessa perceived


    something.


    Winnie and Stefan talked happily, while Vanessa said suddenly.


    "Do you like my sister? She''s very nice."


    Vanessa''s words surprised two people chatting.


    Winnie was stunned before she responded.


    "Nonsense, how can you joke with Stefan at the first time you met him?"


    "It is not nonsense, I am serious."


    Unconvinced, Vanessa answered.


    She was not talking nonsense. She thought there was love in Stefan''s eyes as he looked at Winnie.


    Before Winnie spoke again, Vanessa asked Stefan.


    "Stefan, how do you like my sister?"


    "You scared me. You are funny, Vanessa."


    Stefan was embarrassed for Vanessa¡¯s joke, because Vanessa was right.


    He did like Winnie, from the day Megan got scalded, otherwise he would not have sent her the hospital


    personally, would not have seen Winnie withpensation as an excuse, and would have not came


    here when he heard that manager said Winnie had dinner here.


    His love for Winnie had always been hidden in his heart, because Winnie had a family, kids, Brian, an


    excellent man that no one could surpass.


    "I''m not kidding. My sister is nice, it''s normal to be liked."


    Stefan was embarrassed, but Vanessa was serious.


    "My sister has two kids. Don''t like my sister if you mind."


    "Vanessa, don¡¯t make such a joke, you will make Stefan embarrassed."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie thought Vanessa was joking, but she felt that it went too far.


    "I''m not kidding, I''m serious. I have serious written on my face."


    Vanessa pointed to her face, showing her sister.


    Then Vanessa continued to say.


    "First of all, my sister and Brian were barely a couple. It was an ident that they had kids. You have


    seen Brian news, right? He has a new girlfriend and she will be his wife, so my sister is single."


    "Stefan, if you have any idea, now......"


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, Vanessa is not sensible, she is joking with you. I''m sorry, I have not


    educated her well."


    Winnie interrupted Vanessa and apologized to Stefan.


    She was going to be single, but she had no intention to have a new boyfriend. Vanessa said that


    because she was disappointed and angry at Brian, but she made Stefan embarrassed.


    "How could I be angry? She''s still young and likes to joke. I understand."


    "Eat, eat, let¡¯s eat."


    Stefan said and skipped the topic.


    When he liked Winnie, he knew that she had kids and a family, so he did not mind the kids. However, it


    seemed that the rtionship between Winnie and Brian was not so simple.


    If he wanted to have a rtionship with Winnie, he must find out what was going on between her and


    Brian.


    If Winnie was really single, he would pursue her at all costs.


    Winnie drove Vanessa back to school.


    "Venassa, you went too far today, you made Stefan embarrassed."


    Winnie had to say that, lest it happened again.


    "I''m not kidding, sis. Why don''t you believe me? I think Stefan is nice. If he really likes you, I agree that


    you should be together."


    Vanessa was not only serious, but also angry.


    "Well, let''s say you''re serious. But it''s not over between me and Brian yet, and you want to make a


    boyfriend now. You''re making me look like I am unwanted. Am I so bad that you have to promote me?"


    Winnie was not urgent or slow, she just wanted Vanessa to say her words in heart.


    "It''s not a promotion. It is you can lose the good man. Sister, Leo is good to you and I think Stefan is


    good to you too. Even Oscar concerned about you because he is a close friend. They are all good


    men. They are all better than Brian."


    "Now I can''t wait to marry you off and make Brian regret it."


    Vanessa got irritable and could not control her resentment.

 Chapter 536 The Saddest Man

    Chapter 536 The Saddest Man


    Vanessa was irritable, but Winnie was still calm. Though she had something in mind, but she still


    looked calm because she did not want Vanessa to worry about her.


    "All the men around me are nice to me, but they are all friends. I can''t just marry myself just to anger


    Brian."


    ¡°Why not? He can find any woman and abandon you whenever he wants. Why can''t you find a man?


    Why? Because he is rich and powerful?"


    Vanessa broke down, because of her disappointment at Brian. She held grievance and then cried out


    loud for her sister.


    Vanessa was out of control, cried and said disappointing words.


    "I thought he was the one who loved you the most from the very beginning, but he has always let me


    down. I even treated him as a brother-inw, but he found a woman and announced to the world to that


    his woman is Gloria."


    "Why? Bully us for we have no parents to help us?"


    Vanessa cried and scolded Brian. At the moment she just wanted to vent her dissatisfaction. She now


    hated Brian for his disloyalty to his sister for the pain he brought to her sister.


    Hearing Vanessa''sint and her crying anger, Winnie felt her heart sour. She couldn''t concentrate


    on driving, so she found pulled over.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes grew red, but she could not let her tears flow down in front of Vanessa. She was to


    support Vanessa, if she was weak, Vanessa would felt insecure.


    Winnie handed the tissue to Vanessa.


    "Don''t cry, I know you did that for me, I know you love me, but Brian has his purpose. He is also


    helpless."


    "I promised before I moved to the suburbs that I would not interfere with his life. For the sake of the two


    kids, I agreed to this request of Felix. Now that I have agreed, I should keep my word and should


    ept that."


    "Before the blind date, Brian had already told me about it for fear that I have wild thought. I have


    nothing toin about."


    Winnie told Vanessa all about it. She just wanted to tell Vanessa that it was expected and it would


    happen definitely. No one could change that, including Brian.


    "Sister, I know, I know everything. I know he has to go on a blind date and get married as his


    grandfather wanted. I also know that Brian may be helpless, but how could he not consider your


    feelings, how he could tell the world he has a girlfriend short after a blind date? Sister, does he not


    know you will be distressed? Does he not know you will beughed at by friends? Does he not know


    you will be embarrassed to see friends?"


    "He doesn''t care about your feelings because he doesn''t have you in heart. Don''t lie to yourself


    anymore. He doesn''t love you as much as you say he does. He just wants you to bring up the kids.¡±


    Vanessa cried from beginning to end, disappointed.


    Vanessa knew that Brian could not change anything, but he did not have to make it public to embarrass


    her sister.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll think about it. I''m gonna break up with him. Venassa, I do everything for Luke and Megan,


    so I do not feel wronged. I wouldn''t me Brian if he was with me for the sake of the kids."


    "As long as the kids are good, I think everything is worth it,"


    Winnieforted Vanessa and herself. Tears had been quietly fallen. She wiped it off for fear that


    Vanessa would see it.


    "This situation is temporary. I''m not going to live like this my whole life. Don''t worry, one day I will find


    my happiness."


    Winnieforted Vanessa simply, because she did not know where to find her own happiness.


    She did not know who would give her happiness if she left the kids and Brian.


    She drove back alone to the suburbs after sending Vanessa to school.


    Actually, she was in a bad mood this day. She wanted to go back to her home and cried and released


    herself. But if she didn''t go back to the suburbs today, the Be family would worry about her.


    So she had to go back no matter how painful her heart was.


    She was the most miserable, but she keptforting others one after another. She was very tired, not


    physically, but mentally.


    Although Vanessa said angry words, some words were reasonable. Brian and Gloria were together, but


    it did not have to be known by everyone, but blockedpletely.


    But Brian didn''t do so. He ignored her in order to make his grandfather feel at ease. Perhaps true as


    Vanessa said, Brian did not love her at all, or did not love her as she imagined.


    Maybe he really kept her for the sake of the kids in the name of love.


    s...... There was no use thinking about it. When she moved to the suburbs, all she could think about


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was the kids. She had nothing to do with anyone or anything except the kids.


    Winnie stayed outside the vi for a long time, taking a moment to collect her emotions before driving


    into the vi.


    When she walked into the living room, she found everyone was there, including Brian.


    "Mom is back."


    Megan ran to her, followed by Luke.


    "Mom, we have had dinner. Howe you''re backte?"


    "I went to see Aunt Vanessa and we had dinner out."


    "Have you finished your homework?¡±


    Winnie talked to the kids like nothing happened, but Rufus felt distressed for her.


    "They have not, Luke, Megan, go upstairs to do homework."


    Rufus wanted two kids to walk away. Winnie understood Rufus''s meaning and told two kids to go


    upstairs.


    "Go and do your homework. I will check itter."


    Two kids went upstairs obediently. Seeing that, Winnie knew that they had no learned about Brian¡¯s


    news.


    But it was good, or they would cry and worry.


    After two kids left, Winnie came to Brian and sat down beside him.


    "Do you have something to say, Rufus?"


    Winnie spoke first, so as not to embarrass everyone.


    "Winwin, what happened today..."


    Rufus was guilty and did not know what to say.


    "Brian was thoughtless about what happened today and he should have controlled it in time. Now


    everyone knows about it and he makes you sad..."


    "Rufus, I''m fine. There was nothing wrong with Brian. Sooner orter it will be known, better sooner


    thanter."


    ¡°Brian told me about itst night, I can understand him, and I know what he is thinking and what he is


    going to do. So I''m not sad."


    Winnie said softly, said as if she was in control of all this. However, she had not expected any of this.


    "Winwin, it was not Brian made the news, don¡¯t overthink about it. He was force to have a blind date,


    but he loves you."


    Ste exined, but she felt sorry for Winnie.


    How could Winnie not be sad? Which woman could ept that her man went on a blind date and


    made it all known?


    "Ste, I did not overthink about it. I know he was forced to have a blind date. Brian said that the one


    he loved most was always me, so I don''t care who made the news, as long as it doesn''t affect the work


    of Brian and Gloria."


    Winnie said generously and it was against her heart.


    Now she thought was a good liar, who was as good as those professionals.


    However, there was a hidden implication in this sentence, suggesting that Brian could make another


    Penny, but she was no sure if they could understand her.


    If it wasn''t Brian, then it was two left. One was Felix and the other was Gloria.


    Felix was likely to do such a thing in order to promote the progress, but Gloria was likely to do so too.


    Winnie was confused.


    Gloria said she had a boyfriend, but she didn''t say anything about the news. She was a model and a


    public figure, and she had a lot of fans.


    With such a thing happened, the broker unexpectedly did not exin, or block the news, allowing the


    gossip to spread like wildfire.


    So she thought it was likely that Gloria made it.


    "Winwin..."


    Brian wanted to exin, but Winnie refused to hear that.


    "I''m really fine. I know everyone''s worried about me, but I really am ok. I was ready for everything


    before I came here. And no matter what happens, I can ept it."


    "But I have demands."


    Winnie looked at Brian seriously.


    "I don''t want the kids to know about it if you won¡¯t marry her. I don''t want them to cry. I don''t want them


    to be sad. Gloria''s fans will search all your information and I might be dug out, but I don''t want to be the


    enemy of all Gloria''s fans and be attacked by them."


    That was her bottom line. She could be sad, but she didn''t want to put her children through that much


    at such a young age. She could be hurt by Brian, but never wanted to take the blow from Gloria.


    "You guys talk. I''ll check the kids'' homework."


    Winnie got up and left. She had expressed her thought and did not want to involve in the rest.


    After Winnie left, the living room fell silent. It was Ste who finally broke the silence.


    "Winwin is pitiful. Brian, you have not dealt with it well today but embarrassed her. Have you ever


    considered her feelings?"


    Ste could not help butin.


    "Winwin pretended to be find and she was sour in heart."


    Joshua was not an eloquent man, but at that thought that Winnie pretended to be tough, he could not


    help saying.


    "Brian, go andfort Winwin. Exin to her and she will feel better."


    Joshua added.

 Chapter 537 If You Love Her, Set Her Free

    Chapter 537 If You Love Her, Set Her Free


    Brian did not expect the news would have such a big impact and it spread so fast. If he knew, he would


    have taken it under control.


    "Ok, I''ll talk to her."


    Brian answered Joshua with a frown and a low voice.


    "Have you found out who sent the news?"


    Rufus asked with dissatisfaction to Brian.


    "I have not checked it yet."


    Brian wanted it to be known, naturally he would not investigate it.


    "There are only two possibilities. One is your grandfather, and the other is Gloria. No journalist would


    dare to report anything involving the Be family, especially if it was uncertain."


    Rufus suspected, if it was not his father, it would be Gloria. If it was Gloria, she was not a simple


    person.


    "Winwin is suspecting Gloria."


    Joshua could not help but said and he wanted to make it clear.


    "Winwin said whether it would affect Gloria''s work, she is in doubt that Gloria did it."


    He exined Winnie''s idea clearly. Joshua did not doubt his judgment. That was what Winnie meant.


    "It is not Gloria, Gloria has a boyfriend. She''s the one who proposed cooperation. How could she make


    such a fuss?"


    "I think it is grandpa. He is optimistic about Gloria''s wealth and status. It would be difficult for Brian to


    deal with if he made it public."


    Ste did not agree with Joshua''s words, she thought it was her grandfather instead of anyone else.


    "Brian, you can go to grandpa and confirm with him."


    Ste added, feeling that after confirming they would rest assured, and Winnie would not be estranged


    to Brian.


    "It''s no use, even if you ask, Grandpa will not tell you the truth. Whether he did it or not, he won''t admit


    it."


    "Forget it, I''ll have the news blocked. Vanessa is right, we cannot let the children know it or allow


    Winnie to be attacked by Gloria''s fans."


    Now Brian feltplex in heart. He felt sorry for Winnie, and he had to take the children into ount,


    what was more, he had to consider what role grandpa yed in this and his attitude.


    With much in mind, he might be thoughtless and could not analyze thoroughly.


    Brian did what he said, ordered Albert to block all the news when he was back to his room.


    As he put away his phone, Winnie returned to the room.


    "Have the kinds finished their homework?"


    Brian stood up and asked Winnie.


    "Yes. They are now ying with your father downstairs."


    Winnie put down her coat and bag, feeling tired.


    "How about Vanessa?"


    Brian continued.


    "Good, she said she could handle it."


    After that, Winnie turned to the bathroom, but Brian had not finished his words.


    "Vanessa saw the news?"


    Hearing that, Winnie stopped her paces.


    "Yes, as soon as the news came out."


    Winnie thought for a moment before she answered, because she did not know if she should be


    perfunctory or tell the truth. But the whole world has known about it, how could Vanessa not know it?


    So she thought she had no need to lie.


    "What did she say? Is she disappointed in me?"


    Vanessa still minded what happened in the old house, and not it happened. Brian could imagine


    Vanessa''s reaction.


    In the past, Vanessa would call him to get to know the truth, but now she did not call. He could see that


    she was disappointed.


    Winnie was again silent, she did not know how to answer. Vanessa was disappointed, but if she told


    Brian, he would be upset.


    She¡¯d better cover it up.


    "She said nothing. She said it was expected."


    "Brian, it doesn''t matter what Vanessa said. Do whatever you want and don¡¯t care other¡¯s opinion. No


    matter how Vanessa thinks about you, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Winnie was disappointed too, but she controlled it and did not know it obviously.


    Although Winnie did not say it, Brian knew Vanessa must be very disappointed.


    "Winwin, I have ordered Albert to block the news. You and the children will not be affected."


    "It has gone on more quickly than I thought possible, and it must have caused you much trouble. I......"


    "Well, don''t be so polite with me. I know that. I understand that. But I really need to take a shower and


    rx. I''ve been receiving calls since the news came out this morning. And I am tired of exining it."


    "You go downstairs and check on the kids. I''m going to take a bath."


    Winnie knew Brian was to exin and to say sorry.


    Every time he did not know it would hurt her until he did that, and after he did that, he would say sorry


    to her. Winnie had been tired of Brian''s approach and he did not want to listen to his exnation and


    sorry.


    She turned and went straight to the bathroom.


    Winniey in the bathtub, trying to rx with her eyes closed.


    But those annoying things still bothered her.


    Brian said he had the news blocked, but the goal was achieved. The whole world had known about the


    rtionship between the two of them.


    But the damage to her could not be removed. She could not pretend nothing had happened. Once she


    hurt, there would be a scar. When she had a lot of scars, she would not know how pain felt.


    When Winnie went upstairs, she did not go directly to the two children''s room. Instead, she stood on


    the second floor, where she could not be seen, and heard the dialogue between Rufus and Brian


    downstairs.


    Only Joshua could hear her hint. No, the Be family was so smart and they should understand her,


    but they did not it was Gloria behind it.


    The Be family, including Brian, was standing in the perspective of the Be family, so they didn¡¯t


    think Gloria would do so. Only Joshua was standing in the outsider''s point of view, so she gave a


    rational view.


    Winnie felt hurt deeply, but only now she understood that she, like Joshua, was an outsider of the


    Be family.


    But it was not right either. How could she be the same as Joshua? Joshua was epted by the Be


    family, but she was much inferior to Joshua in the point of the Be family.


    She¡¯d better not care about anything. Even if she had heartache, she could not me anyone. She


    would only live for the kids and Brian could do whatever he wanted, as long as he was happy.


    The next day to work, Brian went first. He wanted to see Vanessa during the breakfast time.


    When he reached Vanessa¡¯s school, Vanessa did not let him in. Brian could only wait for Vanessa in


    the parking lot outside the school.


    The car parked. Brian stood outside the car, thinking about how to make Vanessa believe him and she


    would not feel sad.


    "Do you want to see me?¡±


    Vanessa came to Brian and spoke in a strange tone.


    "Vanessa, I know you don¡¯t have much time, so I will make it short. Yesterday..."


    "The headlines about you, right? I know it. You just had a blind date, but you made the whole world


    know it, I really don''t understand the rich¡¯s world."


    "Brian, do you know why I don''t let you go in my school? You are famous now. Everyone in our school


    knows you. If you went it, I will be the focus. Poor people like us don''t dare make a fuss."


    Vanessa felt sorry for her sister at the thought of what happened yesterday, now she had no hope for


    Brian. And she did not want to listen to his exnation.


    "Vanessa, I did not deal with it well. I didn''t expect to make it so big. I know you won''t understand, but


    I..."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "s...... Hold on, hold on. It doesn''t make any sense if I understand or not, because my sister is a tool


    to give birth to your kids, I am even nothing, so my understanding does not matter."


    Vanessa interrupted Brian again. No matter what Brian said and did, she did not care. She only cared


    about her sister, as long as she would not hurt.


    "Vanessa, I know I''m thoughtless, but you need to hear me out."


    Brian knew that Vanessa would be dissatisfied with him, but did not expect she was emotional and


    even did not give him a chance to exin.


    "Brian, you should hear me out. You should know what I think."


    "Brian, in my heart you are my brother-inw, but I find that our family though too much. You don''t give


    a shit about all of us. Yes, you have your reason to go to a blind date and you have to do it, my sister


    and I have no right to interfere it, but can you keep a low profile? Could you please not make my sister


    sad?"


    "She loves you. Her heart is made of flesh and blood, not steel that could be good all the time. She


    said nothing, but her heart ached."


    "Must you hurt her in such a way? Are you happy to hurt her bit by bit?"


    ¡°You don''t love her. How could you possibly fall in love with a humble orphan like us? If you love her,


    you should first consider her feelings instead of neglecting her."


    "Brian, I know what you want to say. You want to say you were forced to have a blind date and you did


    not mean to hurt my sister. You just find all kinds of excuses for your behavior."


    "I ept your exnation, and forgive your behavior. I don''t hate you or me you. But if you love my


    sister, don''t y with her. If you love my sister, set her free. We are poor, but we have dignity. We are


    not for you rich people to y with."


    Vanessa said in one breath, did not give Brian the opportunity to refute. After saying that, she gave a


    disappointed and angry look at Brian and then turned away.


    She didn''t need to listen to his exnation because she knew it.


    Brian frowned and stood there with guilt. Looking at Vanessa''s back, he was speechless.


    Vanessa''s usations like a bay into his heart made him unable to refute. His wrong judgment


    and perfunctory behavior brought Winnie much pain and he did not realize it till someone told him


    so.

 Chapter 538 Glorias Invitation

    Chapter 538 Gloria''s Invitation


    Winnie was disappointed, as well as Vanessa and her aunt.


    He had been doing not well. He had been reflecting himself, but the damage to Winnie had never


    stopped. In the eyes of the Chambers family he was not a scam. Because he hurt Winnie again and


    again, Winnie''s aunt refused to see him.


    It had been two days since the blind date, but Brian and Gloria had not seen each other since the day


    they parted or contacted by phone.


    They agreed that they would not see each other privately unless asked by their elders.


    In the past two days, Winnie had adjusted her mood. But today Gloria came to Brian''spany.


    Once she arrived at thepany, she became the attention. All staff in thepany had discussion,


    even there was such conversation.


    "Gloria is here. Will Winnie be ignored? Gloria was pompous, as if she was the real Mrs. Be. And


    Winnie, as a mistress, dare not keep her head up."


    "Yes, that''s the difference."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Be cares about Winnie. I think Winnie and he is the best match."


    "You are na?ve. Mr. Be is kind to Winnie because Winnie was capable and could bring benefits to


    the Be Group. If you were Mr. Be, which one would you choose, Gloria or Winnie?"


    "I... maybe Gloria. Even if Winnie is capable, she does not have a rich family."


    "Right, you are simple and choose Gloria. Mr. Be is so clever, certainly he will choose Gloria."


    Hearing that, Winnie was quite angry. But it was inevitable. After all, the rtionship between Gloria


    and Brian were public and she could not be a good person in everyone''s mouth.


    As Winnie had such a bitter thought, someone asked curiously, which caught Winnie''s attention.


    "You said that Mr. Be is nice to Winnie was because she was capable. Who told you that?"


    "The president''s secretary and I are very close. She told me. It must be right. She heard it from


    Chairman when he was on the phone."


    "..... Well, that sounds bad. Is the president personally responsible for keeping a talented person at


    such argepany?"


    The person seemed incredulous.


    "She has two children. Winnie is not qualified to be his wife, but Winnie takes good care of the two


    children, how will Chairman let her go?"


    "You mean the chairman kept Winnie around for two reasons. One is that she can take care of the


    children, and the other is for the benefits that Winnie brings to thepany."


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s what the president''s secretary heard.¡±


    "......"


    The discussion continued in the tea room, but Winnie turned away.


    She could ept the reason Felix keep her around and felt what they said was truth, because he took


    interests as priority.


    But was that why Brian kept her around? He said he loved her, he took care of her, she was his


    medicine and she was his destiny.


    Was this the truth or just a lie to keep her around?


    Winnie''s thought was confused. The sound of the discussion in the tea room was still lingering in her


    ears.


    In the eyes of the entirepany, she was a mistress.


    Everything in the world seemed to go round in circles, it would always return to the scene of deja vu.


    Now Winnie came back to her initial experience and was called a mistress again.


    Mistress, cheater attached to her inadvertently, but now it seemed to be with her for a lifetime.


    Gloria was in Brian''s office at the moment. She came to give an invitation for her father.


    "My father wants you to attend ourpany''s anniversary celebration as my boyfriend."


    "Brian, this is our first cooperation. Think it over, you can quit now."


    Gloria was born with amorous feelings, even enchanting when she spoke. Fortunately, Brian did not


    like such charming woman.


    "It has started, how can I quit? It is just acting."


    Brian agreed to go to Gloria¡¯s home as a boyfriend.


    "All right, you agree. I need to exin to my boyfriend in advance so he won''t get upset."


    Gloria took the initiative to mention her boyfriend, so that Brian could be at ease.


    "By the way, did you release the news the other day? I''ve had people try to block it, but they failed. It


    took me a long time to exin it to my boyfriend. You should discuss it with me first."


    Gloria mentioned it, which ruled out her own suspicion.


    "It wasn''t me. It could have been a journalist."


    Brian had not investigated it, but Gloria did not look like telling a lie, so the only possibility was his


    grandpa. Grandpa must be optimistic about the wealth of Gloria¡¯s family, and afraid that he did not like


    Gloria, so he made such a fuss.


    "This reporter has background and even dare to report your news."


    "Well, my work is done. See you at the anniversary."


    Gloria got up directly and left Brian''s office without hesitation.


    Looking at the invitation on his desk, Brian knew that as long as they appeared in public together, his


    affair with Gloria would be a reality.


    Would Winnie be hurt again because of it? Was it right or wrong for him to agree to cooperate with


    Gloria?


    Wendy was anxious these days. She already felt hard to deal with Winnie, now it came Gloria. How


    smart did she have to be to handle two people?


    In face of such a powerful enemy, there was nothing she could do.


    Every at this time Wendy wanted to find someone for help, but she could note to Penny again, so


    she could only go to ra.


    Wendy asked ra out at noon. They met a cold drink shop.


    "Wendy, how have you been these two days? I failed to contact you. Didn¡¯t you read the news between


    Mr. Be and Gloria?"


    ra asked before she could sit down.


    "Yes, how can¡¯t I not read it as it has been spread? I''ve been thinking about it for the past two days, but


    I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Wendy was annoyed by this matter and did not care about ra.


    "What is going on? It is too sudden that they were together ."


    ra was confused for it happened unprepared.


    "Yes, ra, do you know Gloria?"


    Actually, Wendy had checked the basic information of Gloria, but she thought ra knew more about it.


    "I am not sure, but she had worked with ourpany. She has a powerful family and everyone in B


    City knew whose daughter she is. She had a scandal with Mr. Be about two years ago."


    That was all ra knew. She felt that Gloria''s family was much better than Wendy¡¯s.


    "Is that scandal true or false?"


    What Wendy worried right now was not family actually, but useless scandal.


    "I don¡¯t know. Mr. Be did not say yes or no."


    At that time ra was Brian''s secretary, but it was not right to ask such a question.


    "That is true then. I was not around, and Winnie was around. He can''t refuse such a woman when he


    only had Penny by his side."


    "I saw some photos and videos of Gloria. She is coquettish in my words. All men like that kind of


    women, so does Brian.


    Wendy said hopelessly. If Brian liked Gloria, she really had to give up.


    "Wendy, now it is not the time for this. Based on my knowledge of Brian, he doesn''t like that kind of


    woman at all. The person he loves the most is Winnie."


    ra really did not understand why Wendy was so stupid. Why didn¡¯t she try to solve the problem but


    cared about the past?


    "If so, why did he make it big? I think Winnie will be abandoned soon like me."


    Wendy really had no motivation to continue, because she could not handle with Gloria.


    "Wendy, it might be Chairman behind that and Mr. Be must listen to him. If Mr. Be like Gloria,


    would he wait until now? They would be together two years ago."


    "I advise you to focus on Winnie."


    ra thought that Gloria and Brian should have no feelings for each other. Gloria¡¯s only advantage was


    that she had a rich family.


    "Based on the current situation, Winnie will be a mistress all her life. Felix will not ept her. If he can


    ept her, how can he allow Brian to be with Gloria?"


    "There is no doubt that Gloria will be Brian¡¯s wife."


    Wendy wanted to give up and felt that Winnie was no longer obstacle. When the time came, she could


    only retreat.


    "No, I don''t think so. Although Winnie has no a strong family background, Mr. Be loves her."


    "It happened too suddenly. I learned from the secretary that on the day before the blind date, Mr.


    Be and Winnie was good and there is no change after that. They''re still together."


    "I think Mr. Be seems to be acting, maybe he just finds a woman to deal with Chairman."


    This was ra¡¯s conclusion after talking with the secretary, after all, he had Penny to do that, so it was


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    understandable.


    "Did you ask the secretary?"


    Wendy¡¯s eyes became bright when she heard that.


    "Yes, the secretary said she has never seen Gloria came to thepany to find Mr. Be. How can


    she not find him if they have a rtionship?"


    "Wendy, I think I am right based on my understanding on Mr. Be."


    ra gave an affirmative answer. Winnie did not care about it, which was the best proof.


    "You mean there''s hope for me?"


    Wendy sat up straight, and she became excited from dejected.

 Chapter 539 Wait for Your words

    Chapter 539 Wait for Your words


    Seeing that Wendy¡¯s mood changed, ra raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    "Of course, but it depends on whether you are willing to ept the hope."


    "If you don''t love Mr. Be and are willing to give up all that he can give you, give up now. If you are


    still in love with him, go after your love bravely."


    Although ra gave Wendy two choices, she hoped Wendy would not give up. If Wendy gave up, she


    would not have anyone to use.


    "s...... Winnie. Winnie hasn¡¯t given up, why should I give up? Anyway, my family is better than


    Winnie¡¯s."


    Wendy gave her answer, at this time she remembered what ra to her and she had not had the


    money back yet.


    She would hold on for a while, even for the money.


    "You are right. You don''t have to care about Gloria. I can guarantee that she won''t be Mr. Be."


    ra secretlyughed in the heart. She knew that Wendy would not give up Brian and his money.


    Although Wendy was also rich, she was only richer than ra. Ifpared with Brian, Wendy''s money


    was a drop in the bucket.


    Back home in the evening, Brian told Winnie that Gloria¡¯s father gave him an invitation. He wanted to


    confirm Winnie¡¯s thought, if Winnie opposed, he would immediately remove the rtionship with Gloria.


    Hearing that, Winnie was silent.


    What could she say when Brian gave her a difficult problem to deal with? If she opposed, it was against


    the will of Felix, but if she did not oppose, she actually minded it.


    Brian did not respond to the gossip, so neither Gloria. So even if it was big, it was just spection. But


    Brian appeared in public with Gloria, it proved that gossip was truth.


    "Do what you think."


    Winnie decided not to oppose.


    She had already mapped out the route for herself, so just keep going. Brian was just a lesson in her


    life, learn from it, and don¡¯t take it seriously.


    "If Gloria and I show up as boyfriend and girlfriend, then our cooperation will officially begin."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If Brian knew what to do, there was no need to ask Winnie, but afraid of hurting Winnie, he must be


    careful.


    "It started when you weren''t trying to stop the news."


    For the definition of the beginning, Winnie had her own views. Now the whole city knew about it, what


    was the point to ask her now?


    "Go, and keep your promise. It''s okay on my side. I understand."


    Winnie knew that Brian was waiting for her words. Since she said that, Brian would not have a burden.


    Since her words could make Brian feel at ease, she could say it several times.


    "s......"


    Brian took a sigh and took Winnie into her arms.


    "I owe you more and more. Winwin, no matter how much I owe you, you can''t leave me. Just think of


    me as a selfish person, and you pity me. I''ll make it up to you when we''re settled."


    "I cook for you every day, wash your feet every day, massage you every day, pick you from work every


    day, and I buy you a bunch of flowers every day, so that you live happily ever after."


    Winnie''s words did make Brian less guilty, but he felt afraid. Thinking of what Vanessa said in the


    morning, he was afraid that Winnie would leave him.


    He admitted that he had been too selfish, but without Winnie, he even had no motivation to be selfish.


    ¡°Well, I won''t leave you. I''ll wait for you. I wait for you to do these things for me every day."


    No matter what Brian said, Winnie obeyed and agreed blindly. As long as her words could make Brian


    happy, even if it was false, at least at the moment Brian could be pleased.


    As for whether she could wait for Brian to do those things, it depended on destiny.


    "I went to see Vanessa today, and she seemed very disappointed in me."


    Brian told Winnie.


    "She is emotionally unstable and doesn''t know what''s going on. Whatever she said, don''t take it to your


    heart. In a few days when it is settled, she will forget about it."


    Winnie could guess what Vanessa said.


    When Vanessa was angry, it was easy to deal with. She must have said tough words and it would


    embarrass Brian.


    "Vanessa is right, I didn''t do a good job. I didn''t do anything well about you. I didn''t think in your shoes.


    I want to say sorry to you and please don¡¯t leave me."


    "Vanessa told me to set you free. Even though I know I''m not good enough, I just don''t want to let you


    go."


    Brian wanted a positive answer from Winnie. At the thought that Vanessa was disappointed, he was


    worried that Winnie would quietly leave with her family and two kids.


    "That''s what she said. I won¡¯t leave you. I have kids and a job, I can''t just walk away. Don''t worry, I''ll be


    with you and the kids for the rest of my life, waiting for the day when you serve me."


    Winnie patted Brian¡¯s back gently. Brian was selfish, but she could not resist the requirements of Brian.


    She wanted to make him at ease and she could not affect everything about Brian.


    The news between Brian and Gloria seemed to be calm, but the news had just reached the ears of


    Penny. Why did Penny know sote? Because she voluntarily transferred herself to the ordinary cell


    and stayed with more than ten people in a cell.


    It was not as good as a single room, but she could hear a lot of gossip, she could meet people, she


    could make phone calls to spread her news out.


    She heard the news of Brian and Gloria in the collective cell.


    She did not understand why Brian did so, why he made it so big. He was clearly in love with Winnie,


    why now he was with Gloria?


    She knew Gloria. She had investigated her because her scandal with Brian two years ago. She had a


    better family than she and she had a good shape, good at seducing men.


    Penny knew Gloria liked Brian, and had been seducing Brian by the use of cooperation. If it were not


    for her to think of some means to destroy the ambition of Gloria, Wendy would have been dumped.


    But now that she was in prison, Gloria took action again. Whether Brian had feeling to Gloria or not,


    Penny could be sure that Gloria had feeling to Brian.


    "What are you thinking, Penny?"


    One of Penny''s cellmates came over and asked Penny.


    Penny admired this girl called Amy.


    He was 25, but she was a major offender, and he had been in prison for four years. And on top of that,


    she was well-connected and everyone in this prison knew her.


    That was the reason why Penny transferred herself to this cell. But Amy had no money. So on the first


    day Penny came here, she handled Amy with money.


    "You are being polite to me, Penny. Although we have only known each other for two days, I feel that


    we really hit it off with each other. I like to be with you. From now on no one dares to mess with you."


    Amyplimented Penny, not for any other reason but for Penny had money.


    Penny gave a faint smile. Amy was shrewd, but she was sinister cruel, but Penny knew her weakness,


    so she had to respect Penny.


    If you have money, you can make the devil push the millstone for you.


    A new day began. Ste made an appointment to have physical examination in the hospital today.


    She finished at ten and then she came to Kevin''s office.


    Kevin had an operation, so Ste waited for a while.


    "Have you waited for a long time? Contact me in advance next time, I must vacate time."


    Kevin walked back in a hurry. While speaking to Ste, he took off his white coat.


    ¡°It is not a big deal. I havee to have a medical examination and want to discuss with you about


    Brian.¡±


    Ste said with a smile. She had regarded Kevin as her brother since childhood. Whatever happened,


    she would discuss with Kevin, especially about Brian.


    "Ste, it is noon and I am avable. Let''s eat out."


    Kevin felt that he should talk to Ste about Brian, especially things between Brian and Winnie.


    The two rarely sat down to eat together, and the main topic was Brian.


    "Although Winwin didn''t say anything about the blind date, I know she must feel bad."


    Ste said while eating. When it came to Winnie who was inclusive of everything, she felt that Be


    family was guilty to Winnie.


    "She takes care of the two kids withoutint or regret, and educates then well. What is more, she


    is impolite to and concerned about me and my father."


    "No matter how tired she was at work, when shees home and sees a meal was cooking, she goes


    in and helps. She would buy food that my father likes no matter how difficult it was to park."


    "She was such a good daughter-inw, but our family treats her like that. I am ashamed."


    Ste felt Winnie was good, but the final conclusion that she was sorry for Winnie.


    "Ste, Winwin must be unhappy. If it had not been for the two children, I think she would have left


    Brian. Although she has no money, she is not the kind of woman who values money. All she did was for


    the children and for Brian. In her words, as long as the children and Brian are happy, all she did is


    worth it."


    ¡°What she said does not mean that she really epted Brian''s blind date. Though Brian had told her


    beforehand, no one had thought it would be so big.¡±


    Kevin inevitably spoke for Winnie.

 Chapter 540 Sacrifice Winnie

    Chapter 540 Sacrifice Winnie


    Kevin was an outsider, but there arewere some things that only an outsider can measure judge in a fair


    and just way. To outsiders, Winnie is was more like a pawn in The hands ofto Brian, who can could be


    put where he wantswanted.


    "It''s been more than a year since Winwin came back to work, and Winwin hasn''t had a good time. , but


    encounteredOne bad thing one after another."


    This kind ofIn such a situation, is changed for the money and thea woman for money could not that


    born can not insist till now. Winnie would not have endured this without love and children. Kevin as a


    man all admired Winnie so have forbear a woman who forbearing like Winnie.


    "A few days ago in MG, Winwin some matterhad an ident. And it¡¯s just been days since she


    returned home, and now she has to deal with, this return home only a few days ah, have made a


    Gloria. To be honest, Winwin has be a publicughingstock."


    Ste listened to Kevin''s words carefully. Hearing that Winwin some matterhad an ident in MG, she


    frowned and paused.


    "What do you mean Winwin some matterhad an ident in MG?"


    Ste asked with puzzlement.


    ¡°Brian didn''t tell you? I thought you knew it."


    Kevin was surprised that Ste did not know it, so he told her what happened.


    "Do you suspect that Wendy did both?"


    Ste was surprised that even abroad Winnie would encounter idents under the eye of Brian.


    "Yes, there''s no proof, but the most likely person is her. To regain his memory, Brian brought Wendy


    there, and Wendy lived in MG for several years. It is possible for her to find a few people to put Winwin


    into the police station.¡±


    "Ste, it is about Brian''s memory. Brian was uncertain about it, so Wendy misled his memory. She also


    tried to use it get Brian back to her."


    Now that it came to this matter, Kevin said a few more words. In his view, Wendy must be handled first,


    let Brian and Wendypletely broke the connection, so that Winnie would be less worried, and


    Wendy would not do tricks to hurt Winnie.


    "Wendy is pushing her luck. It''s not what she was going through, but she said she was involved. I didn''t


    see her so shameless and sinister before."


    Ste was angry. She thought Kevin''s analysis was right.


    "Wait, it''s not what she went through. How did she find the ce so easily?"


    Ste found something wrong.


    "I don''t know. She said it was resolved at the time. I don''t know how she made that up. Brian took


    Wendy there because he thought of a portfolio."


    "A portfolio?"


    Ste wondered what it was.


    "I don''t know. Brian only remembered that when he was hit by a car, he slipped the portfolio to the


    woman in desperation."


    "He said it wasn''t big, but he couldn''t remember what was in it."


    Kevin told Ste everything he knew. At this time, Ste frowned more tightly.


    "It might be the evidence of Uncle Thomas."


    Ste thought so, because it fit to that car ident.


    Kevin has the same thought, but he did not dare to jump to a conclusion. After all, it was the matter of


    the Be family, and involved all the contradictions inside the family. Kevin could not talk nonsense.


    "We haven''t found the portfolio, and we can''t tell what happened. But I think there is something wrong


    with Wendy knowing so much."


    "You think someone told her?"


    Ste asked Kevin. She thought so, but she was not sure about it.


    ¡°I think there are two possibilities. One is that Brian had mentioned it to her. The other is that the other


    party told her. No third party knew about it, so that¡¯s why I think there are two possibilities."


    Kevin referred to Thomas.


    ¡°Have you confirmed it with Brian?¡±


    She must first make sure that Brian did not leak information before suspecting the other side.


    "He said he couldn''t remember whether he said it or not. Ste, whether Brian said it or not, be careful


    of the other side. You¡¯d check to see if they''re in contact."


    "I''m not worried about anything else but Wendy''s continuing to deal with Winwin. Or, we call tell Brian


    that Wendy is not that woman, lest Wendy takes advantage of it."


    Kevin was worried about Winnie, and Ste needed to consider the overall situation of Brian family, so


    she did not agree to tell Brian about it.


    "No, don¡¯t tell Brian. Let Wendy do what she wants. It¡¯s best that Brian can''t remember it."


    After saying that, Ste took a sigh and then continued.


    "Kevin, I know what you mean. You want to get rid of Wendy thoroughly, let her give up on Brian and


    stop hurting Winwin. And I know what I''m doing isn''t fair to Winwin. But you know about our family.


    Once Brian knows what Uncle Thomas did, our Brian family would be in chaos.¡±


    "As you know, Brian will surely do something about it. But for grandpa, Uncle Thomas is his son. Even


    if he doesn¡¯t speak for Uncle Thomas, he will do his best to keep Uncle Thomas alive."


    "Brian said many years ago that he wanted to kill Uncle Thomas, but if he does so, he will not have a


    good life. If so, what should his two children and my father do?"


    ¡°Although I know my decision is selfish and unfair to Winnie, I have no expedient n but to sacrifice


    Winnie.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you said, but Brian will find it out sooner orter. His condition is improving quickly,


    and his memory wille back sooner orter.¡±


    Kevin knew what Ste was worrying about, but once Brian have his memory back, it was still


    inevitable. Why sacrifice Winnie?


    "That''s what I''m worried about right now. To be honest, I wish he won''t get better so soon and he can


    give him more time."


    Ste exined her view.


    "Brian''s entric and cruel mentality started from the death of our mother. If he doesn''t have that


    mentality, he wouldn''t do anything to Uncle Thomas or hurt Uncle Thomas by means, he would have a


    correct idea to deal with this matter. But he would not let Uncle Thomas go with such mentality."


    "Kevin, I wondered if you have noticed that Brian''s attitude has changed since he got to know Winwin.


    He''s not as negative as he used to be. He doesn''t do things in extremes."


    "I can see his smile, I can talk to him. And his rtionship with my dad is much better. They can sit


    down to discuss things. They can eat together in peace. These are all changes in him."


    "I said I want him to leave more time for himself, because I want Winwin to change him. When he could


    calm down and feel relieved about hatred, it will be good when he remembered everything."


    Ste told Kevin her view in one breath. There were some things she said to Kevin, but there were


    some things she didn''t. For example, let Winnie change Brian.


    Kevin took a sigh of relief. Ste did that for the joy of the Be family, but Kevin understood that it


    based on the sacrifice of Winnie.


    But Ste never considered that if it took long, Winnie would have to suffer and if she was able to bear


    that.


    Kevin thought so, but he did not say it out. Now it seemed not only Felix in the Be family was


    selfish, all the Be family members only cared about themselves.


    The meal was in vain. All that had to be said had been said, but nothing had changed. Winnie had to


    continue to suffer.


    Emily had booked a flight, but she changed the schedule because Brian¡¯s scandal. She worried that


    Winnie had to endure it alone and that she would have a heart disease.


    Another Saturday morning, in order to enlighten Winnie, Emily and Daenerys asked Winnie out to climb


    mountain, wanted to take her to the top of the mountain to shout out to release herself.


    "I have no enough strength. Take a rest. I am tired to death."


    Winnie stopped climbing and said, panting. Since the birth of the children, she had been in poor


    physical health and suffered from severe illness due to excessive bleeding led by the incident with


    Daniel. Anyway, she could not continue to climb the mountain now.


    Daenerys and Emily in the front walked back seeing that Winnie could not continue. They sat down at


    one ce.


    "From now on, get up earlier every day and keep running in the morning. It is good for your health."


    Emily gave advice. She felt distressed for Winnie, but she did not know how to help.


    "Well, I will insist. But aren''t you going?"


    Winnie turned her head and asked Emily.


    "We are worried about you, how can we go?"


    Daenerys answered.


    She wanted to say it tactfully, but Winnie was not silly, so it was useless to be tactful.


    "There''s no use worrying about me. But it''s really rxing that you stay and talk to me."


    "It''s lucky I have you, or there''d be no point in living."


    Winnie was grateful for that Emily stayed for her. In this case, she could feel at ease and Leo would


    have more opportunities.


    "You are silly. If you are tough and tactful, your life will be meaningful. You always tolerated blindly and


    took all responsibility. When do you think you can carry it? Don''t you feel tired?"


    Emily and Daenerys had same idea. They hoped that Winnie would fight back no matter what she


    encountered, and resolved it with a strong will, rather than giving in blindly.


    "I am tired, for sure."


    Winnie smiled bitterly.


    "When my parents died, I brought up Vanessa who was sick and had a huge debt. At that time, I was


    focused on making money. I just wanted to cure Vanessa''s disease and pay off the debt left by my


    parents."


    "Every day in addition to my work, I had to have part-time jobs. I was tired to death, I saw hope back


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    then. I was physically tired, but I will be full of energy after sleeping."

 Chapter 541 Good Attitude

    Chapter 541 Good Attitude


    Winnie was excited when it came to the past. Back then, she was busy, but she was energetic.


    Now?


    "Things are different now. I''ve paid off my debt, Vanessa studies in college, and my children have


    grown up. But I''m tired mentally."


    At this, Winnie heaved a sigh.


    "I know I am tired because of Brian, but I don''t me him. If I can control my heart, I won¡¯t be so tired. I


    want to fight for it and want to have Brian around me. I want him to be belonged me alone, but I think I


    will be more tired if I do that."


    Winnie did not want to fight with others, not that she would not, but that she was afraid that she was


    hurt more deeply in the process, afraid that Brian''s position was not clear enough, and she would fight


    in vain.


    "Don''t say anymore. You are too good, and anyone bullies you."


    "What would you do about Gloria? They have made their rtionship public. And you have showed up


    in the media before, do you want to be theughing stock of all people?"


    Daenerys was angry about it. Two days before that, Brian guaranteed Winnie in front of everyone.


    Hearing that, they felt warm in heart, but now he was with another woman.


    "What can I do? Give it to time. No one will remember me as time passed."


    It was said that time is the best medicine, but it had no effect in Winnie. She could not forget the one


    she would forget and could not leave the person she should leave. It had been six years since they met


    in the hilltop vi. She did not forget anything, but got more and more troubles.


    "Gloria has a powerful family, Felix must will grasp this opportunity. What will you do it they get


    married?"


    Daenerys continued.


    "What can I do? I will live with my children and Vanessa. To be honest, I really want Brian to get


    married. As soon as he gets married, I will take the children home to live with my aunt and Vanessa.


    We will lead a peaceful life and no one would cause troubles to me."


    Winnie thought so. She would have a heartache if Brian got married, but it was better than being


    tortured by his side for a lifetime.


    "s...... you think it is easy. If it goes on like you want and you can get it over, there will be no


    difficulties in this world."


    Emily felt distressed for Winnie, but she could do nothing. The key point did not lie on Winnie, but


    Brian''s love for Winnie was not certain enough.


    "You''re right. There''s nothing to worry about. As long as we don¡¯t mind it, there is no trouble."


    Winnieughed and self-ridiculed. It seemed that she had not been beaten by reality.


    "Look, you have a good attitude. Are weforting you, or are youforting us?"


    Daenerys was speechless. She knew that Winnie pretended to be fine. Every woman cared about her


    love and did not want the man she loved to marry someone else.


    She said that because she didn''t want to look sad.


    "We areforting each other."


    Winnie smiled and then got up.


    "Come on, let''s keep climbing."


    Who knows what would happen tomorrow? Maybe tomorrow Brian would let her go, maybe tomorrow


    she would be happy. At the moment, it¡¯d better to climb the mountain and see the sun today.


    After going down the mountain, Emily and Daenerys walked with Winnie for one afternoon before they


    left.


    When Winnie returned home, the two children had already returned from the sses. Because


    Vanessa would go home to sleep on Saturday night, Winnie was worried, so she went back to


    apany Vanessa.


    "Rufus, I won''t have dinner at home tonight. I''ll go and see Vanessa. Don''t wait for me in the evening.


    I''ll stay at home with Vanessa."


    ¡°I''ll call Brian to see if he wille back...¡±


    At this, Winnie suddenly remembered that Brian and Gloria attended the anniversary today.


    "Don''t wait for Brian, Rufus. He has gone to a party."


    Winnie did not say where he went, afraid the two children heard it.


    "Ok, I see. You stay with Vanessa and bring her back tomorrow if you are not busy. The food of school


    cafeteria must be worse than that of our home. Go back and cook her something nice."


    Vanessa said she woulde on holiday, but she did not. She must still mind that thing, plus Brian¡¯s


    blind date had been exposed, Vanessa must be more disappointed.


    "Ok, I''ll bring her back tomorrow if I am not busy."


    Winnie could see that Rufus liked Rufus from his eyes, as if he missed his own daughter. But it was up


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to her if Vanessa woulde back, but Vanessa herself.


    "Mom, brother and I want to see aunt, too. Please take us with you."


    Megan put forward the request. Rufus then said.


    "Go, go, Vanessa must miss the children. Let them y longer."


    Rufus considered for Vanessa, Knowing that Vanessa and two children were good.


    "Well, then, I''ll take them with me."


    After Winnie said that, she took two children back to the city.


    As Winnie got home, Vanessa was already at home.


    "Sister, I have washed the clothes and cleaned the room. You said Megan and Luke woulde back,


    so I have cleaned up their rooms. I''ll go down to buy some food, and we can have a nice meal."


    Vanessa said to Winnie while ying with the children.


    "You are capable. You have done all the housework, then I have nothing to do. Is there any ingredients


    at home?"


    Winnie walked to the refrigerator, she was gratified because of Vanessa.


    "You have no need to look at it. There is nothing inside. We haven¡¯t been here for many days, even if


    there is any ingredient, it could not be eaten."


    The first thing Vanessa did when she got home was to check if there was food in the refrigerator, and


    there was nothing.


    "Eat out then, you must be tired after cleaning the house."


    Winnie suggested, hoping to get some distraction.


    "Well, then, eat out. Sister, maybe we should go to eat hot pot. That hot pot restaurant is really good."


    Vanessa was happy. She wanted to see Stephan and made some opportunities for her sister.


    "Will you talk nonsense if you are there?¡±


    Winnie was afraid that Vanessa talked nonsense.


    "No, I was angry that day. I didn''t eat well that day because I was angry. Let¡¯s eat there again."


    Vanessa replied with a smile. She would not talk nonsense, but if she saw Stefan, she would say sorry


    to him, and it was equal to mention it again.


    "Ok, I''ll call and make a reservation. You y, I go and change my clothes."


    Winnie went back to the room and made a reservation with the restaurant.


    When she put down the phone and sat by the bed, she wondered if Brian had already gone to the


    party. Then she became to worry.


    They showed up at the party as boyfriend and girlfriend, it must be hyped by the media and make a big


    fuss. If the children saw it, they would be sad.


    Winnie picked up the phone again, and when she was to call Brian, she hesitated. If she called Brian,


    Felix would know that she was not trustworthy, interfering in the affair of Brian.


    With that in mind, she could only call Felix.


    "Hello, Chairman."


    Winnie said hello first.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Asked Felix in a low voice.


    "Mr. Be and Gloria attended WY''s anniversary celebration today. I think the media may report it. I


    mean, can you control the press? I''m not trying to interfere with them. I''m afraid the children won''t be


    able to handle it."


    "Of course, the choice is in your hands, you make the final decision."


    Winnie knew Felix did not like to talk around the bush, so she went straight to the point. Of course, she


    just wanted Felix to stop the media. She did not have the final say.


    If Felix felt that the affair between Brian and Gloria must go public, and it did not matter if the children


    were sad or not, he would let the media do what they wanted to do.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Felix said in a cold voice, when he was to hang up the phone, Winnie stopped him.


    "Chairman, there is one more thing. Gloria and Mr. Be have started their rtionship, they will


    have to meet the family of each other. She will meet you, and go the suburbs to meet Rufus and Ste.


    It will be not right if I live in the suburbs with the children."


    "I can¡¯t take the children out when she is there. Chairman, if my presence makes a difference to them,


    can I take the children and return to my own home?"


    Winnie said tactfully, but she had made her attitude clear. She wanted to take the kids back to her own


    home, just like before that she was a single mom.


    "We''ll see."


    Felix said impatiently and then hung up then phone, but Winnie was confused.


    She felt herself humble, contemptuous, but she could not meet Gloria awkwardly.


    Winnie suddenly had a feeling of being fed up with the Be family, especially Felix.


    She didn''t owe Felix anything, so she couldn''t be at his mercy. She was stupid to love someone she


    shouldn''t love, but why was she looked down upon by his family?


    Winnie was angry, but what was the use? What could she change? Did she have to live in a frost like


    Vanessa said?


    Reality was reality, no matter how cruel it was.


    Winnie took two children and Vanessa to eat out. Because Winnie made a reservation in advance,


    Stefan came to the store early and waited.


    He led them to the private room, and then sat down himself.


    "Winwin, I said I would invite two children to dinner, so today I will sit here and eat with you."


    Stefan made his statement first, for fear that Winnie would pay the bill.


    "Yes, it is your treat today. I''ll treat you the other day."


    Winnie did not refuse today, because it was not interesting if she refused.


    "Yes, my sister is right. We''ll treat you some other time."


    Vanessa was excited. She felt Stefan approachable and suitable for their family.


    "Well, then, that''s a deal. What do you like to eat, kids? I''ll make sure you will be stuffed today."


    Stefan was happy that Winnie did not refuse him anymore.

 Chapter 542 Winnie Got Sprain

    Chapter 542 Winnie Got Sprain


    "Thank you, Stefan!¡±


    "Thank you, Stefan!¡±


    The two children thanked Stefan and began to order their food.


    At the time of ordering food, Vanessa spoke again.


    "Stefan, I went too far that day. I must have put you in a difficult position. Sorry, I''m so sorry."


    Because the children were there, Vanessa said with euphemism and could not re-borate it.


    "No, it''s a joke. I won¡¯t mind it."


    "Eat more as an apology to me."


    Stefan said generously, but he was disappointed about Vanessa''s apology. If she apologized, it proved


    that she was joking the other day.


    "Ok, I will to meet your demands."


    Vanessa gave a bright smile. If the children were not there, he would continue to joke to remind Stefan.


    Stefan did not talk nonsense because the children were there.


    Actually, he had checked Winnie and Brian. Brian was unmarried and had only two children, while


    Winnie was divorced.


    In any case, he preliminarily confirmed that there was no legal connection between the two. But beyond


    thew, he needed to know it better.


    As for how to know to know it, Stefan took a look at Vanessa and felt she was the most suitable person.


    He would ask her out someday to get to know the truth.


    The party had officially begun. Gloria walked out holding Brian¡¯s arm. Everyone understood what was


    going on and confirmed the rtionship between the two.


    ¡°Brian, I am d that you are here. Now we are family. From now on, we will join hands to us better."


    Gloria''s father said. It was a fat old man.


    In the past, he called Brian Mr. Be, but now it made Brian antipathetic. But to act well, Brian was


    still cooperative.


    "You''re right. We can work together in the future."


    He said coldly as he always did to the outsiders. Only when he spoke to Winnie, he wore a smile.


    Inadvertently he thought of Winnie, wondering what she was doing at the moment and whether she


    was sad.


    "Brian..."


    "Brian, my father is speaking to you."


    Gloria''s delicate voice pulled back Brian''s thoughts.


    "Oh, I am sorry I was distracted."


    ¡°How is your grandfather, Brian?¡±


    Andrew stubbornly asked the question Brian did not hear.


    "Very good, he will go to thepany for regrly inspection."


    Brian showed no interest in such homely chatter, always looking for an excuse to leave. But he just got


    here. It didn''t seem good to leave.


    "Good, I will visit your grandfather some other time. You talk first, I greet the guests."


    Andrew realized Brian''s impatience and found an excuse to leave.


    The music yed and the dance began.


    "There is no suspense that this first dance must be ours."


    Gloria was ambiguous in eyes and soft in voice, then she led Brian to the middle of the dance floor.


    Two people danced as the music yed and Gloria got closer. They seemed to have a close embrace


    under lights and in music.


    This scene happened to be seen by Wendy, and she had filmed it.


    Wendy came with her father. She knew it was a disgrace for her to see that, but she insisted toe


    and wanted to see what kind of rtionship Brian and Gloria had.


    Seeing that, Wendy confirmed that they were couples, but she could not bear such pain alone. She had


    to let Winnie know that she would be abandoned soon.


    So Wendy sent the videos one by one to Winnie without a moment of hesitation. She recorded every


    ambiguous moment of Brian and Gloria, so Winnie would know all about it.


    As Winnie finished her meal, she got the message. When she found it was Wendy, she did not click


    open it.


    She then silenced her phone to stop the messages ringing.


    After dinner, they were quite happy. Winnie enjoyed it and she did not have any wild thoughts. But the


    messages sent by Wendy upset her again.


    When she was upset, she was distracted. Winnie identally fell down on the stairs at the door of the


    hot pot restaurant.


    "Mom."


    "Mom."


    "Sister, are you ok?"


    They gathered around Winnie and asked with concern.


    "I am ok."


    Winnie''s foot was sprained, and she felt it swollen. But she said through gritted teeth that she was fine.


    Because the children were there, she could not say she was in pain, for fear that the children would


    worry.


    "Can you stand up?"


    Stefan asked Winnie squatting down.


    Winnie supported her body with hands and wanted to get up, but she found that her foot had no


    strength and it hurt terribly.


    "I''ll carry you to the hospital."


    Before Winnie answered him, Stefan carried Winnie up and to the hospital.


    It was inevitable to have a check-up at the hospital. Fortunately, Kevin was on duty today in the


    emergency room.


    "You were so careless."


    Kevin said helplessly, while waiting for the results of the examination.


    "I didn''t notice it. I didn''t expect that I would get sprain."


    If Winnie had a prophetic ability, none of this would have happened. She wouldn''t even get close to


    Brian.


    "Where is Brian? Does he know you got sprain?"


    Kevin thought Winnie should be sent by Brian, or he should be on the way to the hospital, rather than


    that she was sent by Stefan.


    "He went to Gloria''s for a party, and I didn''t call him. I will tell him tomorrow."


    Winnie said indifferently as if she was talking about other people''s things.


    "Why tomorrow? Are you important or is the party important?"


    Hearing that Brian and Gloria were together, Kevin was angry. He pulled out his phone and was to call


    Brian, but Winnie grabbed it.


    "No, I would have called him if I could."


    Winnie was helpless. They were the only two in the emergency room, or Winnie did not know how to


    exin it.


    "Chairman called me on the day Gloria and Brian has scandal. He warned me not to destroy that and


    to talk nonsense in front of Brian."


    "If I call Brian now, Chairman will not be satisfied and will say that I have ulterior motives."


    Winnie was not going to say these, but if she did not say it out, Kevin definitely would call Brian.


    "The Be family went too far. Don''t you feel wronged, Winwin? If yes, you can resist."


    Kevin was angry. No one in the Be family considered Winnie.


    Why did they away care about themselves but ignored Winnie?


    "Sure, I feel wronged."


    Winnie smiled helplessly.


    "But, I am willing to, there is no need to resist. I have considered it when I agreed with Chairman, but I


    do it for the children."


    "You are a father, Doctor Burns. Can you bear to see your child grow up in a family with parents? They


    are so young and they did nothing wrong. Why should I put something on them that they should not


    bear?"


    "I don''t feel wronged when I think about the children."


    Winnie''s original intention was for the children, and the Be family used her because of that. Yeah,


    but she was willing to be used, so who''s to me?


    "s......"


    Kevin sighed, but kept silent.


    What could he say? Winnie did everything for her children. Only a mother could be so selfless and


    great.


    What Winnie gave was love, and the Be family took advantage of it.


    Examination results came out, fortunately, no bone injury, but her ankle was swelling. Winnie needed to


    rest.


    Kevin held Winnie out of the emergency room. Stefan and Vanessa quickly stepped forward to help.


    "How is she, doctor?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Stefan asked eagerly.


    "It didn''t break any bones, but she needs to rest. Vanessa, this is medicine, coldpress before


    applying this medicine."


    Kevin gave the medicine to Vanessa, then looked at Stefan.


    "Mr. Brooks, Winwin''s foot hurt, but I can''t leave the emergency room, please send them back."


    Kevin said politely, because he was not familiar with Stefan.


    "Doctor Burns, you are too polite. She fell in my shop and I have the obligation to send them back. We


    are leaving then."


    Stefan gave Kevin a friendly smile and then walked forward holding Winnie.


    But Winnie could only hop on one leg and seemed to be struggling.


    "You walk like this is easy to cause secondary injury, let me carry you."


    Stefan squatted down in front of Winnie.


    "Don''t bother, that was just..."


    "Never mind, your foot has already hurt."


    Stefan said, squatting there, as if he would have been squatting there, if Winnie did not allow.


    "Yes, sister, let Stefan carry you. If you feel you owe him a favor, you can pay him back in the future."


    Vanessa persuaded, so Winnie could only allow Stefan to carry her.


    "Sorry to bother you again."


    "It is not, you hurt in my shop..."


    Stefan''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and his back was getting further and further away.


    Seeing that, Kevin felt sad for Winnie. It should be Brian who carried her.


    But now it as another man carrying her. Brian was having fun with another woman.


    Stefan drove to Winnie''smunity and was going to stop at the door of Winnie''smunity, but there


    was a car behind urging him, so he took a round and pulled up in a parking space.


    "Let me carry you."

 Chapter 543 How Long to Wait

    Chapter 543 How Long to Wait


    Stefan got off and went to open the door at the side of the copilot.


    "I am sorry that I have bothered you after having dinner at your restaurant. And you have to carry me


    again and again."


    Winnie was indeed embarrassed to bother Stefan.


    "You don''t need to say that. You''ve said it several times."


    "If you''re really embarrassed, cooperate with me and let me get back to the restaurant as soon as


    possible."


    Stefan said so, because he was afraid Winnie would refuse him.


    "All right, then."


    Winnie did not hesitate and allowed Stefan to carry her.


    They walked toward the door of themunity and as they entered the lobby on the first floor, they


    heard Brian''s voice behind them.


    "Megan..."


    Brian came in behind and saw Megan and Luke, so he called them.


    Megan heard her father''s voice and quickly ran to Brian.


    "Dad, Mom''s hurt. Her foot is hurt."


    Megan said pointing at Winnie. Brian then found Winnie was carrying by a man.


    He quickly ran a few steps to Winnie.


    "What happened? How did you hurt your foot?¡±


    Brian asked with concern and looked up and down at Winnie.


    Before Winnie gave an answer, Brian directly picked Winnie up from Stefan''s back.


    "Nothing, I just got sprain."


    Winnie answered Brian calmly.


    In the arms of Brian, she felt more secure. She always felt not right when Stefan carried her.


    "She sprained her foot in my restaurant, Mr. Be."


    Stefan exined. It had nothing to do with him, but it happened in his restaurant, so he felt guilty about


    it. The most important person was Winnie.


    "Is it serious? Have you seen a doctor?"


    Hearing that, Brian found that Winnie''s right ankle swelled and felt distressed about it.


    "We just came back from the hospital, Mr. Brooks helped me..."


    "Yes, Stefan drove us to the hospital, paid the medical bills, and carried my sister back. Stefan left his


    business to help us."


    Before Winnie could finish her words, Vanessa loudly interrupted her.


    She said that to Brian, wanting to let him know that there was someone to take care of her sister even if


    he was not around.


    Brian knew what Vanessa meant and that she was still angry. But this was not the time to talk about


    family affairs.


    "Mr. Brooks, thank you for taking care of Winwin."


    Brian said politely. Even if he felt ufortable that his woman was carried by him, Stefan offered her


    help.


    "Never mind, Mr. Be. Hurry upstairs. The doctor said she needs coldpress."


    "I have to get back, too. I have business at the restaurant."


    Stefan turned and left, Vanessa thanked him again.


    "Stefan, thank you. We will treat you to dinner when my sister is well."


    "Don''t say that. It doesn¡¯t matter."


    "I gotta to go. Take good care of your sister."


    Stefan felt guilty and was embarrassed to ept Vanessa¡¯s thanks.


    "Drive carefully, Stefan."


    "Ok!"


    After Stefan left, they walked into the elevator. Vanessa did not give Brian a ck face, but she said no


    word.


    Back home, Vanessa went back room with two children and left Winnie to Brian.


    Brian sent Winnie to the bed in the bedroom, and then helped Winnie with coldpress.


    "You always got sprain. You were so careless."


    Brian felt distressed.


    "I identally sprained when I was walking down the stairs. It''s okay. It didn''t hurt my bones and it will


    be fine in two days."


    "Why are you home so early?¡±


    Winnie asked Brian. She thought Brian would be back in the middle of the night.


    "I was so bored and embarrassed, so I left with an excuse."


    Brian did leave with an excuse, Gloria¡¯s father really annoyed him.


    "So you''ve officially started your rtionship?"


    Winnie continued. It was a question that torture herself, but she still asked. Ask more, listen to it more,


    she would have more immunity. And she would not be sad when she left Brian.


    "Yes, in the eyes of outsiders, but you know, it''s a contract."


    He made it clear that he would not have done so had it not been for dying his marriage.


    "Well, I know. But Brian, I have to remind you. Since it is a cooperative rtionship, you must handle it


    well and avoid her doing something like Penny did."


    Winnie had to remind him, or she would have to take responsibility if it got worse.


    Winnie knew that if he handled it well, she would not be hurt. But If Brian could not handle it well, he


    should fall in love with Gloria.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it this time."


    "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow morning. I''ll send you back to the suburbs before I leave. You


    need someone to take care of you."


    Brian changed the subject. After what Penny did, he knew that he had to be careful and that he could


    not make Winnie sad.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine here. Vanessa can take care of me. Vanessa doesn''t want to go back to the suburbs for the


    time being, and I don''t want to force her. When she goes back to school on Monday, I''ll take the kids to


    the suburbs."


    Winnie refused. She knew Vanessa well. She had no n to go back in a short time, especially after


    the scandal of Brian.


    "I see that she has a problem on me, but I am worried about you if you are here."


    Brian looked at Winnie and felt it difficult to deal with.


    "I just sprained my foot. There''s nothing to worry about. Go on your business trip."


    Winnie felt more secure at her home than in the suburbs, at least she would not feel estranged, which


    was obvious on the day Brian had his blind date.


    She used tough that Wendy was a clown, but now she felt that she was no different from Wendy. Her


    surname is Chambers, but that was the Be¡¯s house. She lived like a clown there.


    "Winwin, what I have done has upset your whole family. Does your aunt know about it, too?¡±


    Brian was upset. He did that for everyone¡¯s good, but he had not handled it well and hurt all the


    Chambers family.


    "Yes, she called me. She said she knew it would happen sooner orter, whether we loved each other


    or not, we will never be together."


    "My aunt wants me to cut connection with you as soon as possible. She doesn''t want me to have


    anything to do with you."


    Winnie conveyed the meaning of her aunt, the first two sentences were said by her aunt, but thetter


    one was said by her. And she did not tell him that her aunt told her to give priority to the children.


    She said it was her aunt told her, because she wanted Brian not to me her if she left one day.


    She did not say that she would give priority to the children, because if she said, Felix and Brian might


    not take her seriously.


    "Your aunt must be disappointed in me. I''m not leaving you, not for the rest of my life. Tell your aunt not


    to watch the process, but to wait for the results. I will give her a good result."


    Brian knew Winnie''s aunt would say such disappointed words. She wouldn''t have refuse to see him if


    she hadn''t been disappointed many times. Maybe she was avoiding from him by traveling.


    However, he had no intention of separating from Winnie, no matter what her aunt thought. He had hurt


    Winnie, so he had to keep her around, so as to make up for everything.


    "Well, I''ll tell her."


    Winnie said, but it was not her attitude. She did not know where her heart was going. She did not know


    when the good result of Brian woulde out. Shall she wait till her hair grew gray and her teeth felt


    out, or shall she still waiting in a coffin?


    "Aren¡¯t you going on a business trip tomorrow? Go back early. Pack up your own things, go to bed early


    and don''t bete tomorrow morning."


    Winnie didn''t want Brian to stay, because she felt upset and she had not yet read the videos Wendy


    sent to her.


    "What will you do if I leave?"


    Brian asked Winnie.


    "Vanessa can take care of me. Go home. Rufus will worry about you if you don''t go back."


    Winnie insisted that Brian go back. She wanted to be alone and think it over.


    "Ok, call me if you need help."


    Brian had not finished his work, or he would not leave even if Winnie drove her away.


    "Ok, I''ll call you if I need help."


    Winnie watched Brian leave, and she tool a breath of relief when she heard the door was closed.


    She had always loved Brian deeply, but why her love was a burden, why her love made her tired?


    After removing the ice from her foot, Winnie took out her phone.


    When she clicked on the video sent by Wendy, she couldn''t helpughing. What a good match, a


    talented man and a beautiful woman. They were close to each other and Brian seemed not be


    perfunctory. If it was a y, they were really good at acting.


    Looking at such a perfect picture, she burst out in tears. Reading Wendy¡¯s sarcastic message, she


    found herself so humble.


    She might as well be honest and admit that she had been used by the Be family.


    What should she do? Who did Brian love? Could someone tell her?


    Winnie had been telling herself it¡¯d better not be clear about anything. But who could do that in love?


    Winnie stayed up all night because of her sore foot. Brian called her the next morning before boarding


    the ne, but she said she slept well.


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie hurried to find the news about Brian in the major social tform. To


    her relief, what happenedst night didn''te to light.


    It seemed that Felix care about the two children. He must have blocked all the news, or it would be


    spread all over the world.

 Chapter 544 Analysis of Three Women

    Chapter 544 Analysis of Three Women


    Winnie sat on the sofa in the living room. Afraid of affecting Vanessa¡¯s schedule, she urged Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, aren¡¯t you going to the library with your ssmates? Go ahead. My two children can bring


    me water and help me to the bathroom."


    "Sister, how can I go out when you are injured? I told my ssmatesst night that I couldn''t go out


    today."


    "The children are so small. What if they got scalded by hot water? Let me take care of you."


    Vanessa could not leave her sister alone. She was worried about Winnie, unlike Brian, he still could go


    on a business trip.


    "Did you tell your ssmates?"


    Winnie confirmed with her.


    "Yes."


    "Then take care of me today, I''ll enjoy it."


    Winnie knew Vanessa was sensible and she felt pleased about it. Later, the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll go open the door."


    Vanessa ran to the door and checked who it was before she opened it.


    "Daenerys, Emily, you are here."


    Vanessa greeted them happily and allowed them in.


    "Your sister got injured and you aunt is not at home, it must be hard for you."


    Daenerys said while taking off her shoes, and then came to Winnie with Emily.


    "You were so careless. You are good to others, but why are you so cruel to yourself?"


    Emily made as a joke, so Winnie might not feel too much pain.


    "I tried to be careful, but I didn''t expect I''d sprain my ankle. It''s just a step. Bad luck, maybe."


    Winnie gave an exnation. She could deceive two children and Vanessa, but she could not deceive


    Daenerys and Emily.


    "You were negligent, I suppose."


    Daenerys took a nce at Winnie, crouched down and raised Winnie¡¯s foot in the air.


    "Didn''t Doctor Burns tell you that you can''t hang your foot like that? Let it be twise. He is so


    ipetent, you mustin about him."


    Daenerys knew that there were things she could not say when the children were around, so she made


    a joke.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I know you can do it."


    Winnie gave a smile. Only when they were together, she could have a rxing smile.


    "You still smile? Your foot is so swollen."


    "Take a few more days of rest. If you don''t want to go to the suburbs, I''ll take care of you."


    Emily said. She knew that Winnie might not like to go back when Brian was not there.


    "Ok, I love you so much. But can you cook? If you take care of me, will both of us be starved?"


    Winnie still made a joke. She epted Emily''s kindness, but Emily could not cook.


    "I can learn to cook, don¡¯t look down on me."


    Unconvinced, Emily said. She thought she was smart and she could not be able to get the skill as long


    as she learned it.


    "I..."


    When Winnie was to continue tease her, Vanessa chimed in.


    "Sister, I take Luke and Megan downstairs to y. You go ahead."


    "Ok. Don''t let them be too naughty."


    Winnie said.


    Then the two children went downstairs with Vanessa.


    "There''s no anyone else now. Tell me what distracted you and sprained your foot."


    Daenerys asked. It didn''t matter what they were talking about without the kids around.


    "You have to know it, huh?"


    Winnie looked at the four decisive eyes, knowing that she could not avoid it, so she pulled out her


    phone and showed them the videos.


    "This is acting? I don¡¯t think so, I think Brian is acting with you not her."


    Emily could not calm down when she saw the video.


    She shouted angrily, pointing at the video. But the person being questioned was absent.


    Daenerys was angry, gasping, but she had been enduring it.


    "Wendy sent it to you? You sprained your ankle because you were distracted by this?"


    Daenerys'' voice was not as angry as Emily, but it could be seen that she was enduring it.


    "You wouldn''t believe me if I said no."


    Among the three people, the only one who could speak calmly was Winnie.


    "We were having dinner at Stefan''s hot pot restaurant, the children and Vanessa were there. Wendy''s


    messages were sent one after another. I didn''t dare to see it for fear that my children would see it."


    "But I know that as long as it is sent by Wendy, it must not be good. So I kept thinking about it and I got


    distracted."


    Winnie roughly exined, or they would dig into the truth.


    "So Wendy was there?"


    "Daenerys, you are confused by the anger. Didn¡¯t you see the message Wendy sent? She was there, it


    was a live broadcast."


    Emily was furious and wondered how Winnie felt when she saw such a video.


    "She was there. She saw Brian, but Brian didn''t see her."


    That was Winnie knew. Wendy told her by message.


    "Well, they joined hands to deal with you now. Wendy must be pleased now."


    Emily could not calm down and she could not keep beingposed. What she most wanted to do at


    the moment was to pull Wendy''s hair, and also wanted to give Brian two p. If two ps could not


    wake him up, she would p him ten times until he woke up.


    "They have no need to deal with me, I will be got rid of soon. When the timees, I will be not as


    good as Wendy."


    Winnie said with self-mockery. No matter what, Wendy had Brian¡¯s memory, but she got nothing.


    "Be got rid of? For what? Why don''t you show the video to Brian and ask him to give you an


    exnation? You can¡¯t give up even without asking."


    Daenerys could not endure it anymore but burst out.


    Actually, she supported Winnie''s giving up, but she could not give up in this way. She never resisted


    but only was submissive, isn¡¯t it tragic?


    "Why are you so irritable? I dare not say anything now. If I keep saying, will you take knives and help


    me fight my way out?"


    Winnie tried to ease the atmosphere, knowing that these two people were for her good, were worried


    about her. That was why she''d rather keep things to herself than tell them.


    She also knew it was unfair to her, but there were many unfair things in this world, especially between


    the heart and the heart, so don''t try to find the psychological bnce.


    "Only you can calm down. If it were me, I would scold Wendy so that she dare not talk nonsense."


    As Daenerys¡¯ voice fell, before Winnie said a word, Emily chimed in.


    "Yes, why are you always silent? Even if you will lose in the end, you cannot sit idle. You have to fight


    for it."


    "You should not give Wendy a chance. Whatever you do, you think about Brian¡¯s feelings and his


    position, but have he ever thought about you?


    "Wendy, you are talking about Wendy."


    Daenerys felt Emily had got off topic, so she reminded Emily.


    "Yes, Wendy, I mean Wendy. You shouldn''t have given her a chance in the first ce. Women


    sometimes need to be messy and unreasonable. No matter whether she did it or not, you will hit back


    at her. Do it twice, and she will never dare to mess with you again."


    "Now, she tantly bully you, and you can still calm down."


    Emily¡¯s voice got higher. Due to anger, she could not lower her volume.


    "Yes, Emily is right. With or without the reason of Brian, you should not indulge Wendy."


    As Emily¡¯s words fell, Daenerys spoke.


    "Winwin, don''t be negative. You think Brian is not yours and you have no position tosh out at Wendy,


    but Wendy thinks Brian is yours, otherwise why did she try all means to get Brian back?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Temporarily we don¡¯t talk about Gloria, but you have to deal with Wendy. Wait until the two conspired


    to bully you, it will be hard to solve the problem."


    What Daenerys said was possible, temporarily, Winnie could not defeat them.


    Although she was angry to see the video of Brian and Gloria, she felt Brian still loved Winnie.


    If Gloria liked Brian, Winnie had one more enemy. When two or more enemies joined forces, Winnie


    would have no way out.


    "Have you both finished? Can I talk?"


    Winnie looked at Daenerys and Emily with a smile. Seeing that one was silent and other looked down


    at her phone, she knew it was her turn to speak.


    "Go ahead, and I''ll see what you think. Wait... Before you say, I have a request. Don''t think everyone is


    nice."


    "Go ahead."


    Daenerys reminded her, afraid that Winnie thought standing blindly in the position of others. She could


    stand in other people''s shoes, but no one stood in her shoes. It was unfair.


    "Ok. Actually, I don''t have to deal with Wendy, she can¡¯t make something big. If I want to deal with her, I


    could do nothing because Brian was on her back."


    "There is something deeply rooted between her and Brian, and he won¡¯t do anything to her for the sake


    of their previous rtionships."


    Winnie knew it well, so it was no of significance to go against Wendy, it would only cause her trouble.


    Brian was sure that what Jonny did had something to do with Wendy, but he never checked it or


    investigated it. Wendy made an apology and it was over.


    If the result was the same after Winnie pursue Wendy¡¯s responsibility, she would be sadder.


    "I don''t refute what you said. No matter what, Brian waited for Wendy for several years. This is not


    something that ordinary people can do. Brian will not do anything to Wendy for the same of that, but..."


    Daenerys changed her opinion.


    "But you can''t do nothing. In the video, Gloria¡¯s eyes were so charming and so captivated. In her eyes,


    Brian was a prey and she would like to have him in bed. Do you think it is just acting? Can''t you see


    that she has feelings for Brian?"


    "If she has her chance, she will regard you as her enemy. When the timees, how do you deal with


    her and Wendy?"

 Chapter 545 Blindly Tolerance

    Chapter 545 Blindly Tolerance


    Daenerys stopped speaking. Seeing that Winnie said nothing, she continued to rify herself.


    "I mean you deal with Wendy first and don¡¯t let her frame you in the short time, so that she could give


    up."


    "When only Gloria is left, it will be easy to solve the problem."


    Daenerys was unconvinced and didn¡¯t want Winnie to give up like that.


    Winnie listened carefully to Daenerys¡¯ analysis. After a moment of thinking, she asked Daenerys.


    "What is the purpose, Daenerys?"


    "Brian, o grab back Brian, to have a good result of your rtionship. You can''t be with him wanting a


    status for a lifetime."


    Daenerys gave her answer. The fight between women was always for a man.


    "I don''t have to grab him back. He belongs to me, as long as he loves me. But if he doesn''t love me,


    what''s the use of taking him back?¡±


    Winnie asked Daenerys, responding to the dissatisfaction and resentment of Daenerys.


    No one could change fate. With Felix, even if she got rid of Gloria, there would be other women


    showing up. She didn''t have much energy to spend her whole life winning the man back.


    "I know what you mean, Daenerys. Don¡¯t worry, I will not be willing to be a mistress for a life time.


    When the children grew older and he could not marry me, I will leave him. Even now, if the Be


    family agrees that I have the children, I could disown him."


    Winnie felt she was tired and she even had no energy to fight with anymore. Winnie took a sigh before


    she spoke again.


    "I love Brian, but he is destined to be a king. Which king only has one woman with him? If I am with


    him, I will constantly deal with women one after another. Why should I be with such a man? To make


    myself sad?"


    "If I stay with him and fight with the women beside him, my love will be scheming and it became less


    noble."


    "Do you think I''m right?"


    Winnie still asked Daenerys. She knew Daenerys and Emily were for her sake and for her injustice. But


    if Brian did not insist, it would note to a good end even if she tried hard to maintain her love.


    Daenerys feel into silence.


    Brian was neverck of women. Even if Brian did not like those women, no one could control those


    women. If Winnie had to fight for him, she did not know when it would stop.


    That was what Daenerys had in mind, but Winnie had two choices. One was to take the kids away from


    the Be family. The other was to find a way to persuade Felix that she could marry Brian.


    But it was not as easy as she thought. Neither of these possibilities was easy at the moment.


    "Emily, what do you say?"


    Daenerys felt that she could not persuade Winnie, so she could only seek for Emily who was looking at


    her phone for help.


    "......"


    Emily had paid her attention in the phone, so she didn''t hear what Daenerys said.


    "Emily, I am talking to you."


    Daenerys raised her volume to call Emily. At this time, Emily clicked a voice message.


    "Please warn Winnie that I will not give up Brian. I sent her those videos because I want her to know


    that she would be abandoned soon. Her happy days will be over."


    It was Wendy''s voice, so Daenerys and Winnie attach the attention on Emily. Winnie noticed that Emily


    was holding her phone all the time.


    Before Winnie and Daenerys responded, Emily picked up her phone and sent a voice message to


    Wendy.


    "If you don''t give up, go after him. See if you can get him. See if you can regain your pride. Even if


    Winwin is separated from Brian, she has kids and their father is Brian. What about you? What do you


    have? You only have his memory. Memory......"


    Emily was angry, but before she could finish, time was up, she could only send another one.


    "What is memory? Memory is bullshit."


    She could not help but said dirty words, but she was still angry and shouted loudly.


    "And, you can pursue Brian, but if you hurt Winwin, I will never spare you. You have backstabber on


    your back, and Winwin is not alone in this war. As long as Daenerys and I are around, I''ll find out what


    you''ve done."


    Emily said in a fast speed and finished it in one minute.


    She gasped with anger.


    "If I don¡¯t scold her, she will anyone can bully Winwin. She pretends to be nice in front of Brian and is


    rude to us. What a shame."


    "She wants to provoke us? Just do it. I''ll see what tricks she has."


    After saying that, Emily felt thirsty. She tried to calm herself down, only to find Daenerys and Winnie


    were looking at her.


    "Why are you looking at me? I am angry to see Wendy¡¯s message. I tell her reason, but she does not


    understand reason. Such people deserve to be cursed."


    Emily exined. Daenerys and Winnie could not help butughed. They did not expect Emily and


    Wendy had quarrel by messages.


    "You stillugh? Look at all the nonsense she said. She''s a scoundrel, a scum."


    With that, she handed the phone to Daenerys and Winnie, and then continued.


    "Winwin, you can give up on Brian, but you can¡¯t be bullied by her, you can¡¯t endure it."


    "People could not have blindly tolerance."


    Emily encouraged Winnie, hoping that she could stop being tolerant for her love.


    Before Winnie gave her answer, Wendy sent her another message. Emily hurriedly grabbed the phone


    back and clicked on it.


    "What have I done? Watch your mouth, or I will use you of nder."


    "Look, how shameless she is. Doesn¡¯t she know what she has done? And she still dare provoke me.


    Do you think she was born without a brain?"


    Emily showed it to Daenerys and Winnie while giving herments.


    "Go on, she must be subdued today, or she will be more aggressive towards Winwin."


    Hearing that, Daenerys became furious again. She had seen someone shameless but never seen one


    as shameless as Wendy.


    Since Wendy was shameless, she could not reason with her.


    With the support of Daenerys, Emily got more confidence. She picked up the phone to scold Wendy.


    "Are you stupid? Have you forgotten everything you''ve done? Don''t you know what your fucking Jonny


    did?"


    "How much did you give him to keep his mouth shut? A million, two million? I''ll book a flight to him. I''ll


    give him five million or ten million, I will see if he''ll tell the truth or not."


    "We don''t expose you, it is because Winwin is kind. But it doesn¡¯t mean she can be bullied. If you dare


    hurt Winwin again, you will be sent to prison."


    Emily sent her several messages. After that, she felt better.


    "Well done, that''s the way to tell her off. She is a bastard."


    Daenerys apuded. At this time, Wendy sent a message again.


    "You have no proof. This is a smear. I will keep the massage and sue you for threats."


    Wendy said in a tough tone, unconvinced.


    "She is challenging me, I..."


    "Give it to me, Emily."


    Emily decided to scold Wendy again, but as she picked up the phone, Winnie reached out to her


    phone.


    "You can have it, but you can''t continue to be kind. You must be tough and scold her."


    Afraid that Winnie would make peacemaking and that she would endure it, Emily reminded her.


    "Give it to me. I promise she won''t resist after I talk to her."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie took the phone over and then pressed the recording key.


    "Wendy, you know who I am. You don''t have to plead for what you did to me. Ask yourself. "


    "After I came out of the police station, I got a warning call. It was a foreigner who called me with a local


    ent. I know who was behind the foreigner. If you want proof, I think it''s pretty easy to check a


    foreigner''s phone records with my skills."


    "I think you are afraid that Brian knows a lot of things. If you provoke me again, I will tell Brian


    everything about you. The memory of the crash will vanish."


    "And as for those videos of Brian you sent me anonymously, do you think I can''t find out who it is? Or


    don''t you know how scary dark technology is?"


    "Your videos and pictures are either taken out of context or without context. I''m telling you, I don''t even


    believe a picture of you sleeping with Brian. If you''re good enough, give me a live broadcast."


    "If you''re smart, shut up your mouth. This is thest time I forgive you. If anything like this happens


    again, I''m going to check it out, whether you did it or not."


    Winnie sent her message and then threw the phone on the couch.


    "She will not text anymore."


    Winnie said with certainty, because she knew what Wendy feared most.


    "Winwin, you are domineering. With this momentum no one would bully you in the future."


    Emily encouraged her. Such Winnie was domineering momentum was the one she knew before.


    But...


    "Are you sure she will not text again?"


    Emily confirmed again.


    "Yes. If she makes another provocation, I''ll find out everything about her in an hour."


    Hearing that, Emily and Daenerys finally believed her.


    "Why don''t we know anything about what you just said? Since you had been warmed when you came


    out of the police station, it was someone wanted to get you into troubles."


    Daenerys asked with puzzlement.

 Chapter 546 Encourages Leo

    Chapter 546 Encourages Leo


    Daenerys did not understand why Winnie never mentioned what she had experience before. Was she


    afraid that her friends would be worried or was it unspeakable?


    "I didn''t follow up. I guessed that it was Wendy. I didn''t want to have an impact on Luke¡¯spetition,


    so I didn''t make it big."


    Winnie exined simply. Actually, she wanted Brian to check about it, but Brian did nothing, so she left


    it behind.


    "And what about that out of context?"


    Daenerys continued.


    "Give me the phone and you''ll see."


    Winnie couldn''t helpughing. She threw the phone away and now she asked others to take it back.


    "Here you are."


    With the fastest speed, Daenerys gave the phone back to Winnie.


    Winnie showed her best friends the videos and pictures she had saved.


    A momentter.


    "When did all this happen? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Daenerys asked, worried that Winnie endured it alone.


    "Before going abroad, the day I went abroad, Megan and Luke and I were abroad. Any time period. All


    in all, when Brian was on a business trip.


    Winnie said calmly. She found that she did not feel sour as beginning when she looked at theses


    pictures.


    "Does Brian know everything you just said, and all the pictures and videos now?"


    Daenerys confirmed with Winnie, but she had guessed that Brian did not know it.


    "No."


    Winnie replied simply.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell him? Ask Brian with the picture. Even out of context, at least they met in private."


    Daenerys was unconvinced and felt that Brian went too far and that was too conservative.


    "I didn''t tell you because I thought you might worry. I didn¡¯t ask Brian because there is no result even if I


    did. The two of them had reasons to meet. They met openly not privately."


    Winnie sighed. She knew it would make things moreplicated and make them worry more.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can handle it. It is not a big deal, and it is distasteful to talk about trifle things."


    "When I have umted enough things, when I can''t stand it, my outbreak will be deterrent."


    Winnie said so to avoid them being worried.


    "We are worried because you didn''t tell us. If we had known that you had handhold of Wendy and that


    you had your n, we would not have been worried."


    Emily found that among the three of them, the most cunning one was Winnie. She and Daenerys only


    talked, they had no skill.


    "Are you relived now?"


    Winnie asked Emily with a smile.


    "Yes, I am relieved since you can handle it yourself. I should book my flight and leave."


    Emily stayed for Winnie. Now she was all right, she could go abroad now.


    After listening to Emily, Winnie and Daenerys looked at each other, and then Winnie spoke.


    "You can''t go now. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, but I need your help."


    Winnie wanted Emily to stay, so that Leo could have more chances.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Emily asked with doubts.


    "Wendy is not intelligent, and she is not as bad as Penny. I told you she was used by ra. I hate


    Wendy, but I don''t want her to end up like Penny."


    "You go to ra and tell her to keep away from Wendy. Wendy will give up if no one could give her


    advice."


    It urred to Winnie, but it had to be done sooner orter. But now she asked Emily and Daenerys to


    do it.


    "All right, I will do it before I leave."


    Emily agreed and felt ease at this moment.


    Whenever she said she would leave, she felt bad. With an excuse to make her stay, she felt


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    dependable.


    She knew that she could not get over Leo and that reason she stayed was not entirely because Winnie.


    However, she did not know how she and Leo would be.


    Vanessa returned to school the next day after sending two children to kindergarten. Winnie was taken


    back to the suburbs by Paul. Knowing that, Brian finally felt relived.


    Winnie was bored at home, so she made a call to Leo.


    They chatted about work at first and Leo asked about Winnie''s injury. Finally Winnie mentioned Emily.


    "Leo, I will try to dy Emily to go abroad, you had better use this period of time to let her stay."


    This was not only what Winnie expected, but also the ultimate goal of all their good friends.


    "She said she doesn''t love me, how can I have the nerve to find her?"


    Leo seemed to have no confidence and dare not continue to disturb Emily.


    That day he had made things clear, but Emily still did not believe him. His messages and phone calls


    were blocked by Emily.


    "She didn''t mean it, don¡¯t you see that?"


    "Leo, if she doesn''t love you, she doesn''t have to go abroad to avoid you. On the contrary, she chose to


    leave because she loves you and could not forget you."


    Winnie talked with Leo as an experienced person.


    "Do you love Emily or not? Think it over before you answer me. I don''t want to hear anything


    perfunctory."


    It was easy to answer. Decisively he gave Winnie his answer.


    "Yes, I love her, but......"


    "No buts since you love her. You said that you are not worthy of Emily and that you are selfish, it was


    recoil from difficulties¡±


    "Leo, you are so timid, one day you will regret it. While Emily has not gone yet, pursue her again."


    "Emily just has a knot in her heart. You can show her your heart. If you love her, give her your heart. I


    don''t believe you can''t untie the knot in her heart."


    Winnie tried to persuade him, she just did not help him personally.


    "Can she really ept me?"


    Leo was not optimistic anymore because of Emily. It was not that he dare not pursue Emily, but that he


    was afraid to hurt Emily again.


    He loved Emily, and thest thing he wanted to see was that she was sad.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Leo, you were optimistic, why you are not in face of Emily? I know


    you are afraid that Emily will get hurt. But this is love, either together, or hurt. You just need to fight for


    being together."


    Winnie encouraged him. She came up with a variety of ways to persuade him so that they would not


    separate from each other.


    "I''ll try."


    Leo still had no confidence. If only he was sad, he could bear it. But if Emily was hurt, he would hate


    himself.


    "Try your best. If you don¡¯t fight for your happiness, you will regret it if you lose her. Do you want to


    spend the rest of your life thinking about the past?"


    Winnie felt more relieved. As long as Leo tried it, it was hopeful. Winnie knew that Leo was serious on


    anything and he would try his best.


    As soon as Winnie put down the phone, Calvin called and said there was something urgent to deal


    with.


    Half an hourter, Calvin drove over to pick up Winnie.


    It took Winnie more than two hours to finish the work. Winnie''s feet put on the floor for more than two


    hours. And it was even more swollen than before.


    When she was alone in the office, she hopped on one leg to the sofa and sat down,ying her injured


    foot t on the sofa.


    She got a pain-relieving spray and sprayed on it herself.


    At this moment, someone knocked at the door and walked in before Winnie said a word.


    "Alice, it''s you!¡±


    Winnie was pleasantly surprised. Alice had been sent to the branch of the Be Group for some time.


    Winnie felt cordial to see her.


    "I got transferred back by Mr. Be. He said you''d be with us and asked me toe back to be your


    assistant. Mr. Be told me toe back as soon as possible. He told me that you got injured and


    was afraid that no one to take care of you."


    "Mr. Be knows you. I just came back and Calvin told me you are in the office."


    Alice was pleased too. As she said that, she sat down on the sofa, took the spray from Winnie''s hands


    and applied for her.


    "He told me that he would get me an assistant, but I didn''t expect it would be you. It''s good to have you


    back."


    Winnie immersed in happiness and forgot that Alice was applying drugs for her.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Be would transfer me back. I was so happy when I found out I wasing back


    to be your assistant."


    "Winwin, I can learn something from you, so I am happy to be with you."


    Alice was grateful. She thought Winnie was a good person, a good leader, a capable leader. With such


    a leader, she could make progress.


    "You are so sweet. It is improvement."


    Winnie smiled happily. There were many things she could feel happy about except love.


    The two were chatting happily and then Brian''s secretary knocked on the door and came in.


    "Winnie, Gloria Lee wants to see you."


    Winnie was silent for a moment.


    "Let her in."


    Winnie did not know what she had to face. However no matter what Gloria thought or said, she would


    not show her the cutting edge.


    After the secretary went out, Gloria came in afterwards.


    "Hello."


    Winnie got up and Alice helped Winnie up.


    "You got hurt?"


    "Better sit down. I would note if I have known you were hurt."


    Gloria said in a kind and gentle stone, which waspletely different from that enchanting voice in the


    video.

 Chapter 547 Domestic Number

    Chapter 547 Domestic Number


    From that Gloria deliberately showed her kindness and gentleness, Winnie knew she wanted


    something from Brian.


    "Never mind."


    "Winnie, sit down, your foot is hurt."


    Alice said and help Winnie sit down.


    "I''ll bring Miss Lee a chair so that you can sit down and talk."


    With that, Alice went to Winnie''s desk and moved the chair to the sofa.


    "Please have a seat, Miss Lee."


    Gloria looked at Alice with a faint smile and then sat down.


    "Assistant, I want to talk with your director alone, can you wait outside?"


    Gloria said politely, but it was clear that she was arrogant.


    "Mr. Be told me not to leave Winnie , if I go out, Mr. Be will me me."


    Alice answered Gloria with embarrassment.


    That was exactly what Mr. Be said, but he left it to her discretion. She felt Gloria was unkind and


    she was afraid that if she left, Winnie would have a bad time.


    "Mr. Be is really concerned about his woman. He is a good man in this point. Don''t worry, I won''t do


    anything to your director."


    Gloria was still warm in her expression, but Alice always felt cold from her.


    "I..."


    "Alice, go out first."


    Winnie said. And Alice walked out reluctantly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I hope you don¡¯t mind, she''s always been the best employee."


    Winnie exined with a smile, lest Gloria had other ideas.


    "She is serious about her work, I won¡¯t mind it."


    Gloria was still gentle and did not look like a scheming woman. Winnie had bad impression on her, but


    she looked so different now.


    "I came to see Mr. Be today, but his secretary told me he is away on business, so I came to you."


    "I know your rtionship with Mr. Be, so I think it is necessary to exin it to you."


    "Mr. Be and I have a partnership. I have a boyfriend and he has you. We had to act to conceal our


    parents."


    "Don''t think much about it. You will have Mr. Be back when it''s over."


    Gloria said nkly, as if she had no n for Brian.


    But Winnie was not stupid. She felt that Gloria was scheming since she came to exin, because there


    was no need for her to exin. Did Brian also need to exin to Gloria''s boyfriend?


    Winnie had that in mind, but she did not say it out. With a faint smile, she spoke softly.


    "No, Brian has told me all about you. I understand your situation. You would not have such cooperation


    if there was another way to solve the problem."


    "Thank you for your understanding. I came to you with guilt, now I feel better."


    Gloria smiled faintly. However her eyes were not as calm as Winnie¡¯s.


    She came to visit Winnie. She heard that Winnie was wise, capable and amiable. She was highly


    regarded by others.


    So she came to see Winnie in the name of visiting Brian, to see how wise Winnie was.


    But she found nothing. Did she fail to find Winnie was smart or was Winnie not good as rumor had it?


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Winnie saw no hostility in Gloria''s eyes, but she could see that she trying to know something.


    She was right that Gloria was not simple as she looked. She was pretending, but she did not know how


    long she would pretend.


    Wendy had been bothered by Winnie''s warning for a whole day since noon yesterday.


    But she woke up. She decided not to use dirty means, otherwise Winnie would fight back if she was


    provoked.


    She knew why Winnie gave her that warning. Winnie knew about the foreigner''s call, but she did not


    investigate it.


    And Winnie knew it was she sent those pictures and videos anonymously and they were out of context.


    But Winnie still endured it.


    She had endured all these, but it did not mean that Winnie would endure all the time, so it was right to


    stop. If she went too far, she would have her consequence.


    But Wendy did not understand one thing. What did Winnie by her memory with Brian? And she referred


    it was the memory of the ident.


    Did Winnie know that she was not that woman? How could Winnie know what Brian didn''t know?


    It confused Winnie. She had been trying to find the answer, but again and again she denied the


    answers.


    When she was annoyed, her phone rang. Seeing that it was not from abroad, she picked it up.


    "Hello, I am Wendy."


    Wendy said.


    "Hello!¡±


    Hearing the voice, Wendy felt creepy.


    "You..."


    "I... I''m your husband. Have you forgotten my voice so soon?"


    Right, it was Jonny.


    "You have the wrong number..."


    Wendy pretended not to hear anything and was to hang up the phone, but Jonny said.


    "If you dare hang up my phone, I will go to your home now."


    Jonny said harshly and domineeringly.


    "You are in B City?"


    Wendy asked nervously. It was a domestic number, so there was only one possibility - Jonny was in


    her country.


    "None of your business. If I want to see you, I will see you."


    "Wendy, you are so cruel. You lied to me and didn''t answer my calls. Do you think I can¡¯t find you


    anymore?"


    "I foolishly believed in you and believed that you woulde back to me and take care of our child. But


    you let me down."


    "Since you are so cruel to me, don''t me me for being unkind. I will call Brian right now.¡±


    Jonny said in one breath, afraid that Wendy would hang up the phone.


    Actually he was abroad. He met a person from Wendy¡¯s country and bought his phone number. Wendy


    thought he was B City.


    Good, it could control Wendy by this.


    "Wait..."


    Wendy said and began to make her up story.


    "I didn¡¯t lie to you. I was on the ne, but my mother got seriously ill, so I had to get off the ne."


    "I..."


    "Go ahead, keep making up. Your mother was sick. Was your phone sick too? When I called you, your


    phone was off, but I another number could get through it, but you refused to answer. You had obviously


    blocked my number, and it had nothing to do with your mother''s illness."


    "Wendy, no matter what reason you say, I will not believe you again."


    Jonny had been lied twice, if he was lied again, he would be the stupidest person in the world. Wendy


    was hiding from him and didn¡¯t want to go back to him. But she could not hide from him after using him.


    "Jonny, we were a couple. You can''t call Brian for old times'' sake. We..."


    Wendy did not make up again, because she had been seen through, so it would be pointless. She tried


    tomunicate in a different way, trying to impress Jonny by lowering her stance, but Jonny didn''t give


    her a chance to finish her sentence.


    "You don''t even care about our child, and now you''re talking about our rtionship? Are you so cold-


    hearted, do you think I will care about it?"


    "Wendy, you are a heartless man. You even gave up your own daughter. Don¡¯t pretend. She cried sadly


    and begged you to stay, but you ran away secretly. Do you think our rtionship still matters? In your


    dreams."


    Jonny was resentful. He hated her even more when his daughter was sad and sick after Wendy left.


    Wendy is a cold-blooded person and did not deserve to be a mother, did not deserve to talk about


    rtionship. Jonny now had no illusions about Wendy, but he could not let her go because he had


    helped her.


    "What do you want? What can I do to stop you from calling Brian?"


    Wendy could not defend herself, so she asked Jonny to raise his requirement.


    "Ten million."


    Jonny gave Wendy his answer immediately.


    Now he only cared about money, only money could heal his heart and his daughter¡¯s heart.


    "Ten million?"


    Wendy was shocked.


    In the past, ten million was just a number to her, because she did not know how much money her


    family had and because Brian could solve it for her. She never thought ten million was a big deal.


    However, after breaking up with Brian, she had no financial resources and heard from her mother that


    her family was only living on sry. Under the circumstances, ten million was an astronomical number.


    "It is not much. It''s more than ten million for the things I did for you, and more than ten million for the


    beating I got because of you."


    Jonny meant there was another ten million, but he didn¡¯t know if Wendy could take the hint.


    "I don''t have that much of money. How can I get it?"


    Wendy became panic because of the money problem.


    She knew Jonny. If she couldn''t satisfy him, he would do what he said and would contact Brain.


    "I don''t care. It''s your business whether you have money or not. It''s my business whether I call Brian or


    not."


    "If I don''t have ten million into my ount by this time tomorrow, you can wait for Brian to call you."


    With that, Jonny hung up the phone, which made Wendy could not vent her anger.


    "What shall I do? I shouldn''t have messed with him."


    "He''s such a jerk. He must never stop pestering me. Now he''s in B City. If I don''t give him the money,


    he wille to my home and it will be troublesome."


    Wendy paced up and down the room, talking to herself. She hoped that she could solve the problem


    herself, otherwise, her mother would not agree to solve it with money.

 Chapter 548 Try to Persuade Him

    Chapter 548 Try to Persuade Him


    Wendy had no way out, she could only talk to herself in the room.


    "Ten million, how can I have that much of money? I have not had Brain back, so I can¡¯t borrow money


    from him.¡±


    "Who has the money?"


    Wendy thought racking her brains and suddenly thought of ra.


    "Yes, go to ra. ra''s money is mine, I just get the money back."


    Wendy suddenly saw hope, and she became less anxious.


    She picked up her phone and sent a message to ra.


    "ra, reply to me if you see this."


    In two seconds, ra sent the message back.


    ra: Wendy, I was just about to send you a message.


    Wendy: Why?


    ra: Daenerys called me. She and Emily asked me to meet them. I don''t know why, what do you say?


    Wendy pondered for a moment. If she did not guess wrong, it must have something to do with Winnie


    and it was rted to what happened yesterday. Did Winnie start to fight back?


    Wendy: They may know we are together and want to sow discord between us? It is obviously Winnie''s


    idea, because they saw mest time and now want to see you.


    ra: I think it has something to do with Winnie too. I don''t know what her n is.


    Wendy: Don''t guess. Go meet them. They will not eat you alive.


    Wendy: Tell me the location and I''ll wait for you outside. If there''s anything difficult, just call me and I''ll


    ra: Ok, I''ll go meet them.


    ra: It''s 2:00 in the afternoon. The ce is XXX Coffee Shop.


    Before calling to Wendy, ra had decided to go to meet Daenerys and Emily. She did not want to


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    meet them, but if she refused, they woulde to her home.


    ra made a call to Wendy because she thought Wendy knew something so that she could get


    prepared. But Wendy didn''t know it was for her. It had better not let Wendy know it, so ra agreed


    Wendy to wait outside.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon ra came to the appointed ce on time, but Daenerys and Emily


    were already there.


    "I''m surprised you two want to see me. Let''s get this straight. We don''t seem to have anything to talk


    about."


    ra sat down and said with a cold tone cold, looking tough to get along with.


    "Good, you were indeed trained by Mr. Be."


    Emily was rxed. She felt no need to be overbearing when they just met, which was rude.


    "We will go to the point, if I say it wrong, please forgive me."


    Emily started the topic.


    "We know that you were with Wendy all the time and that you were involved in everything that hurt


    Winwin."


    "Emily, say what you want to so, don''t beat around the bush."


    ra¡¯s face got dark. She was dissatisfied but she dare not be angry. Because she did not know what


    did Emily and Daenerys mean.


    "You joined hands with Wendy to hurt Winnie.¡±


    Hearing that, ra turned pale on face.


    "You..."


    ra wanted to speak, but Emily had not finished.


    "You hear me out. I haven''t finished it yet."


    "The eyes of the people are clear. We know who is good and who is bad. And the bad person would


    not have a good result."


    Emily said coldly and it was obvious that she was warning ra.


    "Do you understand?¡±


    Without giving ra the opportunity to speak, Daenerys spoke at this time.


    "We''re here to tell you not to be a bad person. It would be good for you to leave Wendy early. We know


    you have your tricks. If we tell Wendy about your tricks, I think she will spare you."


    Daenerys warned ra too.


    Winnie told them to persuade ra, if it did not work, they could try another way.


    ra was angry, but she could not vent out.


    "You went too far. I have been away from the Be Group for a long time. Why¡­¡±


    "Don''t argue, admit it since you did that."


    Emily interrupted ra¡¯s words. Daenerys spoke again.


    "ra, since you like Brian, go pursue him. Get him with your ability. Why hurt Winwin?"


    "You like Brian, can''t Winwin like him? Do you have your own brand on Brian? Why do you hurt


    Winwin? And why do you think that Brian will like you?"


    Daenerys stared at ra, waiting for ra¡¯s answer.


    ra was angry but speechless, she looked around.


    "Say it, I let you talk, but you don¡¯t talk now. How can you hurt Winwin with this ability?"


    Emily always said at the critical moment.


    Emily continued.


    "To be honest, ra, if it hadn''t been for Winwin''s mercy, do you think you could still have this kind of


    life? Do you think you could have gotten the money from Brian? Winwin knows everything you''ve done.


    She did not investigate you because you have a family to support."


    "If you don''t stop that, everything you have may disappear."


    Emily warned again. She knew that she could only have a tough attitude to ra.


    "Is that a threat?¡±


    ra finally spoke.


    She understood Emily''s meaning. If she provoked Winnie, Brian would take everything back if Winnie


    required.


    ra believed that Winnie had such ability, because Brian deeply loved Winnie. Brian would meet all


    her requirements.


    "It''s not a threat. I just tell you how serious it is."


    "ra, is it worth it for someone who doesn''t love you? If something big happens, you''ll be liable."


    "What will you children and the elderly do if you are sent to prison?"


    "Winwin has evidence that Wendy is responsible for foreign affairs. As long as Wendy is involved, you


    will be involved. Winwin didn''t pursue it. But if she did, you would be in prison now."


    Daenerys scared ra with what happened abroad, it worked. Hearing that Winnie had the evidence,


    ra was nervous.


    Emily added.


    "And you took those pictures and videos that Winwin received, right? Where did you learn how to


    retouch pictures? Who gave you advice? Have you forgotten what Winwin¡¯s job is?"


    "What will happen to you if all this is pursued? Learn it from awyer and you will know how many


    years you will be in prison."


    Emily actually was not sure about it, she was just threatening ra.


    But judging from ra''s expression, she knew she was right.


    ra¡¯s face changed, and she showed a frightened look.


    She thought she had done a perfect job, but Winnie still found it out. Since Winnie knew that it was her


    did that, she wondered if Winnie knew she had contact with the secretary.


    If Winnie knew it, she would be punished by thew, after all, the secretary revealed some business


    secret to her. Although it was trivial, it vited thew.


    ra was silent and afraid. She did not know what to say.


    Daenerys and Emily looked at each other and felt they had done a good job, so their attitude eased


    down.


    "ra, Winwin is kind. She knows everything, but she had been enduring it. She doesn''t think you''re


    that bad, and she did not you to have a bad end."


    "Laura stopped in time and not she had a good job, and her family was happy, most importantly, Laura


    felt down to earth."


    "If you changed, Winwin would have forgiven you and found you a job like she did to Laura. Isn''t it


    good? It was you came to this end."


    Daenerys persuaded ra. It never urred to her that it needed strategy like a war.


    ra still did not speak, but she became less tensional.


    Since ra did not speak, Emily could only continue.


    ¡°Since you like Brian, you should consider the possibility. Wendy has a rich family, but she is not


    qualified. Which position do you think you have? You should know Felix better than us. Even if he


    allows Brian to have a mistress, family is important."


    "I am not saying you are not capable. As long as you focus on work, I believe you are an excellent


    person."


    "What do I mean then? Young as you are, you have a family and a burden. Just be realistic and find a


    man who loves you and will take care of your family and raise the kids with you. Don t put unrealistic


    ideas on Brian.

 Chapter 549 Prepared Lies

    Chapter 549 Prepared Lies


    Emily felt that it was unrealistic. How could ra love other men since she had fallen with an excellent


    man as Brian?


    But she had to say it, for that ra would not cause troubles to Winnie.


    ra was still speechless, but lowered her head.


    What they said was right. She knew it was impossible for her to be with Brian, but she had loved him


    for so many years, it was not easy to give up.


    ra was silent for a long time and finally spoke.


    "I will give it consideration."


    With that, ra got up and left. Now her mind was in a whirl and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Another stubborn woman."


    Daenerys said euphemistically and then took a sip of coffee.


    "She won¡¯t look back until she hit the wall."


    Emily added.


    ra left the coffee shop and went directly to Wendy''s car. It was clear that she was so depressed.


    "What happened? Did they give you a hard time? I''ll argue with them."


    Wendy pretended to be out of control and was to get off, but was stopped by ra.


    "No, they didn''t give me a hard time. Like you said, they drove a wedge between us. It made me angry


    to hear them say that."


    ra told a reason why she looked depressed.


    "I guessed it. I knew what they were up to. What did they say?"


    Wendy seemed to have believed ra''s words, but it was skeptical. That was why she asked the


    question.


    "They said I didn¡¯t mean to help you, I just have my n. And they said I like Mr. Be and that is the


    reason I helped you."


    ra got up the courage and said it out, in order to explore what Wendy thought. If it worked, Daenerys


    and Emily had no chip to threaten her, if it did not work, she could only give up.


    It was more of a gamble than a test. The result was up to this moment. But in order to have bigger


    chance, ra defended for herself.


    "Wendy, don¡¯t you think it is bullshit? If I like Mr. Be, I don''t need to use anyone. I worked with Mr.


    Be for four years. I was so close to him and I had the best chance."


    "If I really like Mr. Be, Winnie would not have a chance. Now she can''t deal with you and she tries


    to break us up. She''s a viin."


    It was useless to Wendy. Wendy had already known that ra liked Brian and she was using her.


    She just could not show it off.


    Wendy gave a satirical smile, which made ra feel creepy.


    "ra, they were talking bullshit. No matter what they said, I won''t believe them. They don''t understand


    you and me. They found the worst way to drive a wedge between us."


    "As you said, if you like Brian, you would have been with him already. Why wait until now? Don''t mind


    what they said."


    Hearing that, ra finally felt relieved. She won in her gamble.


    "Wendy, I''m so touched. I didn''t realize that you trust me. Wendy, I promise you, I will never like Mr.


    Be, I have no feelings for him."


    In order to be more real, ra guaranteed hypocritically. Wendy felt it gross however.


    If it wasn''t for wanting to get her money back from ra, she must take this opportunity to expose


    ra. How could she speak hypocritically now?


    Touched? One day she would know how it was like to be touched.


    "I believe in you. You''ve been helping me for so long without anyints. You lost your job for me.


    How can I not believe you?¡±


    At this, Wendy thought of something and said.


    "Well, I am so angry that I have forgotten one thing. My dad''s secretary is married and pregnant. So


    she resigned. I think since you are unemployed and have worked as a secretary, this job will be easy


    for you, so I told my dad you can take this job."


    "Really?¡±


    ra was surprised. She experienced now what happiness was.


    "Yes, my father agreed. He heard that you had worked as a secretary for Brian, he agreed without


    thinking. But you''ll have to wait two months. The secretary''s contract expires in two months."


    "But I will give you sry these two months."


    Wendy had done her trick. This might be the truest time she cheated ra. But she was clear that after


    this, their rtionship must be uncovered.


    Wendy knew that she ra was not useful now. In the future, she only discussed with her mother, and


    outsiders could not be trusted.


    "Ok, I can wait two months. Thank you so much, Wendy, thank you for helping me find this job."


    ra was excited and had no second thought. Although the Yup Group was not big, it was a job as a


    secretary to the chairman.


    "We are friends, no need to thank me. You''ve done so much for me, this help is nothing. In the


    future......"


    Before Wendy could finish her words, her phone in her purse rang. Wendy stopped and took out her


    phone.


    "I have a call."


    "It''s me... Yes...... Are you sure... Ok... Ok. I''m recording our conversation. I will give you the money. If


    you fail, I will sue you."


    "Don''t worry... I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Wendy hung up the phone. Hearing that, ra was confused.


    "What is going on?¡±


    "Winnie will be abandoned by Brian. A few days ago, I identally heard from Jack that Winnie is


    going to attend a seminar aboard alone.¡±


    "I have inquired with my foreign friends that her profession is rather sensitive. It would be easy for her


    to be convicted of stealing secrets abroad as long as she had no one to help her."


    "What a crime it is to steal foreign secrets. She will spend the rest of her life in a foreign prison. Brian


    could not be able to save her.¡±


    Wendy showed a triumphant smile, but ra was frightened.


    She had just been warned by those two women. If something happened, she might be involved.


    "Wendy, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?"


    ra asked carefully.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I made a decision on the spur of the moment and didn''t have time to tell you. But you may rest


    assured that we shall seed this time."


    Hearing that, ra rested assured, since it had nothing to do with her.


    "Right, lend me ten million, I will transfer to the other side right away. When they receive the money,


    they will start the n and they will make a move when Winnie went there."


    Wendy finally mentioned the money, but this number made ra hesitant.


    "I don''t have that much money. My bank cards are all at home."


    "I''ll drive you back to get it."


    With that, Wendy started the car and drove away from the coffee shop.


    Wendy knew that this money was a big number for ra and that she was hesitant and worried. In


    order to make ra toy down her guard, Wendy continued to exin to ra on the road.


    "My mother loves money and is still ill. It would upset her if I take money from her. So I can only borrow


    it from you. Don''t worry, the interest rate is five times higher than the bank''s. I''ll give you the interest


    based on the time."


    ra finally felt relived. Last time Wendy gave her a lot of interest, plus Wendy gave her a good job.


    Ten million was not a big number for Wendy, so it should not be a problem.


    But ra still wanted to remind Wendy.


    "Wendy, you take out so much money, are you sure you can defeat Winnie?"


    "Yes, they''ll give me my money back if it fails. These are people with jobs. If they don''t give me my


    money back, they will be afraid I will sue them."


    Wendy gave an affirmative answer.


    "But even if Winnie has been got rid of, Gloria is also an obstacle. You can''t spend ten million to get rid


    of Gloria. What''s more, Gloria has a powerful family, can we handle her?"


    ra was still worried about ten million. She was afraid that even if Winnie had been solved, Gloria


    could not been solved.


    If Wendy did not remember wrong, ra had different statementst time when speaking of Gloria.


    People with two mouths were not terrible but those with two hearts.


    "You''re worried about Gloria? No need. Yesterday I asked Uncle Thomas out to dinner and asked him


    about Gloria.¡±


    ¡°He said it is not true between Gloria and Brian. Brian did that to cooperate with WY. When the contract


    is signed, Brian will not be with Gloria anymore."


    Wendy had made all preparations. For what ra worried about, she had thought what to say to make


    ra believe her, so she blurted it out and it felt absolutely true.


    "Think about it, Gloria is a showbiz person. Although rich, everyone in that circle has gossip. You have


    seen Gloria. She is a restless person judging from her look. The Be family pays much attention to


    reputation, do you think they would ept such woman? "


    "These are not my words, but Uncle Thomas. He is with grandpa all the time. He can''t say anything


    wrong."


    It was the first time Wendy made it so real. She had put effort to take her money back. She could not


    feel relieved until she got all her money back. And only when she had money back, she could deal with


    Jonny.


    "If so, it''s worth spending ten million to deal with Winnie."


    ra believed the words of Wendy, and believed that Gloria and Brian had a partnership. After all, it


    was not the first time, Brian and Penny had a cooperative rtionship before.


    "I have a n. If I am not sure they have false rtionship, I will not risk with ten million."


    "I decided to cooperate with foreigners because I thought it was worth it."


    "ra, wait for the good news. When I am back to Brian, if you don''t want to work in my father¡¯s


    Wendy constantly assured ra, hoping that ra could trust her.

 Chapter 550 in Preparation for Ten Million

    Chapter 550 in Preparation for Ten Million


    Hearing what Wendy said, ra believed Wendy and had been expecting to hermitment. She was


    willing to lend Wendy ten million.


    However, she felt that Wendy was not that smart, it was impossible for Wendy to deceive her like that.


    So, after Wendy exined all the doubts, she was convinced. She believed that Wendy could get Brian


    back and that Winnie would be defeat.


    Likest time, ra did not even write a ious, took the bank card and went to the bank with Wendy.


    With ten million in hand, Wendy felt secure. At least Jonny could not call Brian when he had the money.


    And during this period of time, Wendy wanted to get Brian back as soon as possible and have his trust.


    No matter what Jonny said, Brian would forgive her.


    Wendy did not give the money to Jonny till noon next day, they deadline of Jonny.


    ¡°You are not in B City?¡±


    After the money was transferred to Jonny, Wendy made a call to him and found out that he was not in


    her country. Wendy felt that she made a hasty decision to give away ten million.


    "What does it matter? It is easy for me to contact Brian and Winnie whether I am in your country or not.


    Wendy, don''t forget, I lived in B City. It was not a long time, but I know some people."


    "Remember, don''t take any chances. I have your handhold in hand."


    Jonny said insidiously. Even though the money was in hand, his attitude was still so mean and tough.


    He didn''t want to do that either. It was Wendy who did it too ruthlessly. She didn¡¯t even care about her


    child, he would let her know how it felt to be tortured.


    "Shame on you, Jonny. How could you? Don''t you think you''re dirty and mean?"


    Wendy could not describe her feeling with words. Panic and fear, she was regretful about her


    ignorance and hasty decision. Ten million was not a small number, but it had been cheated. It was hard


    to ept.


    "Shame on me? How about you? Are you good? You can even give up your child. You are shameless."


    "Wendy, you deserve it. It will not be thest time, and that you will pay for the rest of your life for lying


    to me and abandoning your child."


    "You¡¯d better get another ten million ready, so as not to be unprepared."


    Jonnyughed like a devil. He could imagine what Wendy was feeling at the moment. But whatever


    she felt, she deserved it.


    "Jonny, I can sue you for extortion. Don''t think you can keep threatening me."


    Wendy was angry and wanted to swear, but at this time all the swear words were weak to Jonny. He


    was a blood-sucking devil.


    "Fine, call the police. I''m threatening you for a reason. We will be internecine, but I''m not afraid. Let''s


    see which one of us loses."


    Jonny hung up the phone before Wendy could say a word.


    Since he dared to call for money, dare to threaten her, he was ready for everything. If Wendy called the


    police, he felt that Wendy would lose. She not only would be imprisoned, but also could not get married


    all her life.


    Jonny was clear that he had no love for Wendy, only hate. He hated her that she was so cruel to their


    child.


    In Jonny''s opinion, such a mother would be better off dead, so that the child would not miss her and


    expect anything from her.


    Wendy was angry to cry by Jonny''s words. Ten million, where should she going to get another ten


    million? Damn Jonny, she never should have messed with him.


    She failed to do anything to Winnie, but she got herself into big trouble. Jonny was a scoundrel, and


    would do what he had said. If she did not give him money, Wendy¡¯s previous efforts would be in vain,


    as well as the ten millions.


    Wendy was upset, even after crying in the car, she could note up with a way, she still feel


    depressed, but it wasn''t the worst of it.


    At this moment, she received a phone call from Ste.


    Seeing Ste¡¯s call, she seemed have seen light. She thought it must be a good thing, but after hearing


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    the tone of Ste, such a light disappeared.


    She came to the park designated by Ste with a perverted heart.


    "Ste?"


    Wendy came to the bench and saw Ste focus on the front.


    "You are here."


    With that, Ste patted the position next to her, motioning Wendy to sit down. Ste was moderate, at


    least her tone was not as cold as that over the phone.


    Wendy finally felt relieved.


    "Ste, you want to see me?"


    Wendy asked carefully, with expectations. She was the first family member of the Be family who


    came see her after Brian and her were separated. She had expectation to Ste.


    "Yes, if not, I will not disturb you."


    Ste said in a gentle tone.


    She continued.


    "Wendy, you and Brian have broken up. I think you know the reason better than I do. Since you had


    broken up, since grandpa can''t ept you, I wish you would leave Brian alone, and have a life of your


    own.¡±


    Ste told Wendy the purpose that she came today. She did not say in a sharp tone because it was for


    the sake of the past, but it did not mean that she could connive Wendy.


    Hearing that, Wendy had not expectation anymore, so Ste came here to tell her stay away from


    Brian.


    ¡°Ste, Brian and I have broken up, but I still love him. It is not easy to get over a man I love for years.¡±


    ¡°Ste, I want to get back to Brian. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Grandpa epts me or not. I don¡¯t have


    to have status, I just want to be with Brian.¡±


    Wendy did not want to give up. She begged Ste pitifully. She wanted Ste to be her bridge to be


    back to Brian.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Ste said with certain.


    ¡°Wendy, what do you think Brian is? Do you think he will have a mistress casually? With his attitude, do


    you think he would do that?¡±


    ¡°Most importantly¡­¡±


    Ste wanted to say Brian had no feeling for Wendy, but before she said anything, Wendy interrupted


    her.


    ¡°Ste, Winnie is a typical mistress. Since he can be with Winnie, he can be with me too. I will not tell


    others and no one will know about it, so they will not say anything to him or affect his reputation.


    Wendy defended for herself. As long as she could be with Brian, she would fight for status in the future.


    But hearing that, Ste frowned.


    ¡°Winnie is different, she has two kids. She has to stay with the kids and take care of them.¡±


    Ste mocked at Wendy with sharp words that she could notpete with Winnie. Winnie was


    recognized by them and could not be reced.


    Ste did not say that because she was afraid that Wendy wound do something worse to Wendy. If she


    said that, Winnie would be targeted.


    But Wendy did not understand, she just thought Winnie had kids, but kids could not help her to get


    married in the Be family.


    ¡°I have no kids, I know I can¡¯tpete with Winnie on that, but Brian and I have many beautiful


    memories, which Winnie did not have. Brian had lost his memory and he only remembered me in that


    ident. I can help him to gain his memory back.


    ¡°Winnie can¡¯t do that, no one can.¡±


    Wendy mentioned the ident, which made Ste frowned and her eyes cold.


    ¡°Are you sure you can do that? What memory do you have with Brian? Short after you were together,


    you went abroad with excuses and had never been back for four years. It had been Brian went to see


    you on his business trips, you had a few chances to meet. What memory do you have?¡±


    Ste asked Wendy coldly, but she did not need the answer, because she knew better than anyone.


    She just wanted to remind Wendy to see the truth.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Wendy was panic. When she was to defend, Ste interrupted her domineeringly.


    ¡°I am telling you, you don¡¯t have memory but time. Brian was stupid to wait for you for four years, and


    he had illusion for you because of the car ident.¡±


    Ste paused and then she said in a cold voice, looking at Wendy who was panic.


    ¡°The memory of the car ident was made up by you. You can deceive Brian, but you can¡¯t deceive


    me. You can use lies to continue to deceive Brian, but you can use this lies to show it off to Winnie. You


    are not that woman.¡±


    Ste said sharply and coldly. She revealed Wendy¡¯s lie.


    Wendy¡¯s face changed and now she did not know what to do. She did not believe or was not willing to


    admit that the only excuse she could stay with Brian was revealed like that.


    So she defended for herself.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Ste? I don¡¯t understand. That was the experience of Brian and me. How


    can you say it wasn¡¯t me? If not, how can I know the time and ce? How can I know she was hit by a


    car?¡±


    Wendy defended for herself, but it was why Ste disliked her.


    ¡°Wendy, do you know what the stupidest thing about you is? It is an established fact but you still


    quibbled."

 Chapter 551 Not a Child without Parents

    Chapter 551 Not a Child without Parents


    Ste was angry and then got up.


    "Wendy, you know where you got that information. I have had someone look into it, although you were


    in that City, you were not in the ce of the ident."


    Ste wanted to directly expose Wendy, but she was afraid that Wendy would continue to contact with


    Uncle Thomas, and Uncle Thomas would be alert, so she made up a reason. But whatever it was, she


    was sure it wasn''t Wendy.


    Wendy looked at Ste in surprise, not she was panic.


    Ste knew that what Wendy did was just acting. But it did not feel real. Since Ste knew everything,


    why didn¡¯t she tell Brian and allow her to act?


    Wendy had doubt about it and now she did not know what to do.


    "Ste..."


    ¡°Do you want to know why I didn''t tell Brian?¡±


    Ste knew Wendy doubts and then exined to her.


    "Brian is get back his memory little by little. If I say it out, it would have an impact on him, so I kept


    silent. But if you use this to hurt Winnie, it is your fault."


    "Wendy, you can continue to deceive Brian, and I will not interfere with it. But if you use this to hurt


    Winwin again, I will expose your lie."


    Ste can to warm Wendy today.


    Ste felt guilty that Winnie took all the things. But for the sake of the overall situation, she could not


    expose the fact, so she alleviated the damage to Winnie by doing this.


    After warming Winnie, Ste left. At this moment, Wendy found that her sky was dark and could not


    see the sun today.


    Things always didn''t go the way she wanted them to. Nothing ever went the way she wanted it to. She


    wanted to get Winnie away from Brian, but it did not work and there were so many people to protect


    Winnie.


    Winnie had so many people behind her, how could she possibly win Winnie?


    One of her most important advantages was revealed by Ste now. What should she do? All she saw


    was darkness, how could she continue?


    The next day Winnie recuperated at home, she was bored to death all day. She was thinking what she


    should do.


    She used to look forward to going home after work every day, but now she wanted to go to work and


    did not want to stay at home.


    When she felt bored, unexpectedly she received a call from Officer Lee.


    "Officer Lee, Is there any news about the case?"


    Winnie thought Richard was caught, so she was pleased, but she became disappointed after hearing


    Officer Lee¡¯s words.


    "Sorry, Richard hasn''t been found yet. It''s our negligence."


    Officer Lee was apologetic. He was embarrassed to make the call, but he had to make it because he


    needed help from Winnie.


    "It''s all right, he will be caught sooner orter."


    Winnieforted him. She knew that Officer Lee was a responsible police officer and he had been


    working hard on this case.


    "Actually, Miss Chambers, I''m calling to ask you a favor. The security system of our station has some


    problems and the person in charge is away on a business trip these two days. I have asked several


    people to fix it, but it did not work."


    "I know you''re aputer whiz, so my I have your help? I''m afraid some of the secrets will be revealed


    if we dy long enough. That''s why I''m calling you."


    Officer Lee exined why he was calling. He was not out of options, or he would not ask someone


    outside the industry to fix the system.


    "I can help, but it is the public security system with a lot of secrets in it. Is it convenient for me to fix it?"


    Winnie had concerns.


    In all her years in the industry, she had never been in contact with suchwork facilities as the


    government, because she knew that it was likely to leak state secrets and cause great losses to the


    country.


    The public security system was the same. There were a lot of serious criminals on the run. If it was


    leaked, she would have to bear the responsibility.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m calling because I trust you. Miss Chambers, we''re short of time. Please


    help us."


    Officer Lee had no time to waste. As he said, if he did not trust Winnie, he would not make this call.


    "Well, then, I''ll be there. But I please ask one of your staff to be with me, so that he can testify that I


    don''t steal any secrets."


    Winnie agreed, but she had to be careful not to get herself into trouble.


    "No problem, no problem. I''ming to pick you up now."


    Officer Lee was happy. As long as Winnie came, the whole system could be fixed.


    "Isn¡¯t it urgent. I¡¯d better go by myself."


    After that, Winnie hopped downstairs.


    "Rufus, is Paul here? I have something urgent to deal with."


    Winnie walked down the stairs and saw Rufus sitting in the living room. To save time, she might need


    Paul to send her there.


    Rufus looked back, only to see Winnie hopping downstairs. He was worried and got up to hold Winnie.


    "Why go downstairs? You can call me."


    "It''s all right, I can do it myself. Is Paul at home?"


    Winnie asked again.


    "No, he went to pick up the kids. Where are you going? I can drive you there."


    Rufus helped Winnie down the stairs.


    "Ok, thank you."


    Winnie was sorry to always bother Rufus, but it was urgent, so she could only ask him for help.


    On the way to the police station.


    Learning that Winnie was to go to the police station, Rufus asked curiously.


    "Is Richard caught?"


    Winnie gave a smile.


    "When Officer Lee called me, I thought the same as you that Richard had been arrested. Unfortunately,


    no. There is something wrong with their public securitywork and they asked me toe and help."


    Winnie gave a general exnation.


    "Oh, I thought Richard had been caught."


    Rufus said wittily.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Me too."


    Winnie responded. Both of them wanted Richard to be caught as soon as possible, so that they had


    less things to worry about.


    ¡°Winwin, since Officer Lee believes in you, do everything you can do to help. Officer Lee has been


    doing a lot of work on your case.¡±


    Rufus said to Winnie like a father. Although he was assured of all aspects of Winnie, he just wanted to


    nag.


    "I know, I will try to help."


    Winnie readily agreed.


    "Winwin, how is Vanessa these days in school?"


    Rufus asked about Vanessa. He had been wanting to ask such a question and had been worrying


    about Vanessa.


    "She is good, Rufus, you needn''t worry about her. I think it can make her independent and have a life


    with others. In the future, she can make her own decisions, so she¡¯d better have such experience. My


    aunt and I can''t be with her all the time. She has to live on her own."


    Winnie had her views on that Vanessa lived out.


    When Vanessa moved out, she was worried about her, but it was a good thing.


    "Our family is different from others. Others have their parents to support them. Although we have our


    aunt, she is old not and she could not worry too much about us. We have to support ourselves."


    "If we don¡¯t allow her to move out, I''m afraid it will be difficult for her to solve problem, and it will affect


    her ambition."


    Winnie was worry about her sister, but she could not take care of her all her life.


    "Vanessa is still a child, there are many opportunities for her, so don¡¯t push too hard."


    Rufus felt more distressed after hearing Winnie''s words.


    Vanessa was just twenty years old, she was supposed to be protected by families, but she had to live


    out. It was is fault. He didn''t act like a father.


    "No matter how old she is, she is not a child since she lost her parents."


    Winnie said sadly. She and Vanessa were not children anymore. They were stronger than any adult on


    that day of the ident and endured more than any adult.


    It was fate and no one could change it, so they had to bear it. Vanessa bore more than she did, she


    was only a teenager when their parents died. As a teenager, she was no longer childish, because no


    one was there to love her.


    Hearing that, Rufus felt his heart was hit and felt that it was so uneasy for two sisters. Although Rufus


    had not personally experienced their ordeal, he knew it was hard for them to get through it.


    Rufus was just driving, silent.


    He was so guilty and he didn''t know what to say.


    It was his selfishness that ruined their lives. His love was a burden.


    Rufus waited outside the police station and Winnie went in and began to work.


    "How long has it been since this system was upgraded?"


    Winnie asked Officer Lee while she was working on it.¡±


    Officer Lee only dealt with the case, so he did not know any about system, so he asked the


    professionals around to answer Winnie.


    "It was recently upgraded. Logically, this shouldn''t happen."


    The professional was exined, seriously watching Winnie operate on it.


    "Have you heard from the other branch that they had the same situation?"


    Winnie asked again. She felt there was something wrong, it was not like hacker attack.


    "Yes, we just got a call. There are already two branches in the same situation."


    Another police officer answered. Before he told others the situation, Winnie had found it out, so he


    looked at Winnie with admiration.


    ¡°It''s not your problem, Officer Lee. Can I go to the master system?"


    Winnie asked. She had to get permission before she entered it or it would be illegal. Breaking thew in


    the police station would be captured directly.


    "Wait a moment, ording to the regtion, I need to ask the superior."


    Officer Lee said and then made a call to his superior. Not long after, officer Lee came back.


    "Ok, you can go into the master system."

 Chapter 552 Analysis of Suspects

    Chapter 552 Analysis of Suspects


    Having the permission, Winnie got into the master system with the fastest speed. After a while Winnie


    spoke.


    "The problem lies in the master system. If I''m right, if no one breaks it in an hour, the entire system in B


    City will crash."


    Hearing that, everyone present was shock. The public security system had never had such a serious


    problem, so they were so nervous.


    "This guy is so bold and even dare to hack the public security system? If he is caught, he will learn his


    consequence."


    One of the officers said angrily.


    But it was a timely reminder to Winnie.


    Why did he attack the public security system? If he is capable, he should hack the government to get


    information.


    "Why this hacker only hack the branch system? The root of master system has no problem."


    Winnie said and then continued to check.


    "Miss Chambers, please help us out to catch this hacker."


    Officer Lee pleaded. They all wanted to check it out.


    "Ok, I will take the credit."


    Winnie joked and then started her first official coboration with the police.


    Winnie first stopped the hacker from attacking each branch in B City, which took about an hour. She


    then started to catch suspects on the main system.


    She spent half an hour on it. When she found the criminal, Winnie was stunned.


    "This......"


    After thinking for a moment, Winnie smiled.


    "Your leader is making fun of you."


    As soon as Winnie said that, all attention was focused on the culprit.


    The two technicians saw what was going on and then said in disbelief.


    "It is not a hacker, it is just a test of our skill."


    "Yeah, he can¡¯t make fun on us like this."


    The two techniciansint, because they were not able to catch the hacker.


    "It seems that our superior want to check our ability to prevent a problem."


    Officer Lee was calmer than the two technicians, but he never expected that it was superior inspection.


    "I have the hacker under control, is it assaulting police."


    Winnie could not helpughing, their so-called superior was now under her control.


    "No, we''ll make sure you''re okay."


    Officer Leeughed, too. There were superior inspections all the time. But this was the first time it


    attacked thework. It looked like their boss has a lot of tricks up his sleeve.


    Just as Officer Lee said that, his phone rang. He took one look and answered it immediately.


    "Yes, Sir......"


    "......"


    "Yes, Sir..."


    "......"


    "Thanks for you praise!"


    "......"


    "We will do a better job, Bye, leader!"


    Only Officer Lee knew what was said on the phone, but judging by his tone and the increasingly


    exaggerated smile on his face, it was a good thing.


    Officer Lee put down the phone, pretended to be serious, but there was a big smile on his face.


    "We won the first ce in the inspections and helped all the branches solve their problems. The


    crowning achievement is that we caught the man behind. Our leaders will give us certificates and


    collective awards."


    Officer Lee said with augh. They were so lucky.


    "Great, what a bonus!"


    "Great, this collective honor is supreme."


    "We would like to thank Miss Chambers, without whom we could not have received such an honor."


    Everyone was happy, but they knew it was Winnie¡¯s credit.


    When Winnie looked at these excited smiling faces, she felt that it was the most correct choice.


    "Right, Miss Chambers, our leader said let the hacker out first, or their system will be crash."


    It was only then Officer Lee remembered his leader¡¯s order.


    Hearing that, Winnie harried to "release" the hacker.


    The inspection was over, Winnie was helped by Officer Lee to his office. Officer Lee handed Winnie a


    cup of tea.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Chambers. You are injured, but you came to help us. I am sorry, but we''d


    all be lost without you."


    Officer Lee thanked her politely and felt guilty for Winnieing to help with injury.


    "No, it''s a minor injury."


    Winnie said gently.


    As Rufus said, Officer Lee helped them a lot, so this help was not a big deal.


    "I am sorry that Richard has not been caught."


    "He hid himself well, and there''s no news about him."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Officer Lee, as a police officer, felt that it was his fault not to catch the suspect for so long.


    "It doesn''t matter, justice has long arms and one day he will be brought to justice."


    "By the way, Officer Lee, is there any clue from Penny?"


    Winnieforted Officer Lee, but she was still very concerned about this matter.


    "We have been keeping a close eye on Penny. None of her family members have seen her for so long.


    But some friends often go there."


    Officer Lee said and handed the information of the Penny¡¯s visitors to Winnie.


    "These are the people who met Penny. You can help me to see which one is suspicious."


    Winnie took it and had a look. Officer Lee continued.


    "We have investigated all these people and they are not suspected of having contact with Richard.


    They didn''t say anything suspicious during the meeting. But they had talked about you and Mr.


    Be."


    Winnie read it while listening to Officer Lee.


    She knew Thomas and had reminded Brian to keep an eye on it.


    Daenerys, Oscar and her had been there to see Penny.


    It was not a surprise.


    But the next two people made her frown.


    Wendy and ra.


    Wendy visited Penny several times, but ra visited her once.


    Winnie recalled about it. Wendy did not know Penny, but she came to visit Penny, and the transcript of


    the meeting made Winnie angry.


    It was Penny in the back to give advice, and ra was also behind the scenes. It was she introduced


    Penny to Wendy.


    So the three joined hands to target her.


    ¡®Penny, you are in prison, but you have no regret, you are so hopeless.¡¯


    As Winnie wanted to see Thomas''s records, Officer Lee''s words caught her attention.


    "Penny volunteered to be transferred to a general cell in recent days. We thought she had a n, but


    she said it was too lonely to be in a cell alone and she didn''t want to go through six years by herself."


    "We watched her carefully and there was nothing unusual."


    Officer Lee considered every detail carefully, but did not find anything wrong or any possibility to


    contact with Richard.


    "She volunteered to be transferred to the general cell?"


    Winnie was confused.


    Officer Lee didn''t know Penny, but she did. Penny was a person who cared about material life and


    valued face and dignity above the sky.


    She was sofortable in her cell, why she asked to be transferred to a general cell? She should have


    her tricks.


    "We are watching her closely, and if she contacts with anyone suspicious, we will definitely investigate


    it."


    Officer Lee guaranteed Winnie. He had failed to catch Richard, but it was necessary to make Winnie


    feel secure.


    "Thank you, Officer Lee, you''ve done so much to keep us safe."


    Winnie said gratefully, but she was still thinking about Penny.


    "Never mind, it''s our job. It is our duty to serve the people and bring criminals to justice."


    "Miss Chambers, do you think these people suspicious."


    Officer Lee said sincerely and then continued to discuss the case.


    "I don''t think anyone is suspected except Thomas."


    Winnie gave such answer because she was sure that ra and Wendy did not have the courage to


    participate in the murder case, especially ra. She knew the story, but she would not do that for the


    elderly and the children.


    Their target was Winnie, they came to Penny for advice because they had no other way out. They


    didn''t have the guts for a bigger crime.


    "Thomas,pared with the others, I think he is the most suspected. I did some digging and learnt that


    he was no contact with Richard. But I know from the conversation between Wendy and Penny that


    Thomas and Richard knew each other before."


    "Thomas arranged a single cell for Penny because of his friend. They were very careful about what


    they said and there was nothing special."


    Officer Lee said about Thomas.


    Winnie did not know the friendship between Thomas and Richard, but as a Be, he should be an


    enemy to Richard, so it was incredible.


    Winnie knew nothing about Thomas and she never asked Brian about the Be family, so she now


    was not sure about it.


    "Miss Chamber, please keep these findings a secret from anyone, lest words get out."


    After that, the topic ended.


    But Winnie needed help from Officer Lee.


    ¡°Officer Lee, I need your help. I wondered if you know something from real estate. I want to check a


    house."


    "I know a ssmate from high school who works in real estate. What do you want to know?"


    Officer Lee agreed to help, because Winnie had helped him.


    "Well, if you please. I will send you the specific address of the house, please help me find the owner."


    Winnie said with a smile. She had been wanting to buy her house back.


    But she did not want to tell Brian, or he would buy it for her, so she asked Officer Lee for help.

 Chapter 553 Loss Avoidance

    Chapter 553 Loss Avoidance


    Rufus was in the parking lot waiting for Winnie. During the period of waiting, he had been thinking


    about what Winnie said, about Vanessa had to be independent.


    He felt more distressed about it and missed Vanessa.


    He looked at his watch and found it was time after school. Winnie might take a while, so Rufus sent a


    message to Winnie and drove to Vanessa''s school.


    Rufus made a call to Vanessa and asked her out. When he saw Vanessa, he finally gave a smile.


    "Vanessa, have I bothered your ss?"


    He asked before Vanessa reached him.


    "No, I am after school."


    Vanessa answered Rufus while walking, but her tone was deep and she was expressionless.


    "Good, I am worried about you, so I came to see you. I brought you a lot of food, you can take it back


    and eat with your ssmates."


    With that, Rufus opened the trunk and took out tworge bags of food.


    "Thank you, Rufus."


    Vanessa was still indifferent. She was not angry but guilty to Rufus.


    "We are families, no need to thank. How are you going? If you don''t get used to live in school, you can


    go home. I can take you to school."


    Rufus said with a smile. Vanessa was indifferent, but he did not mind it. She came out to see him,


    which meant that she did not me him.


    "I''m fine. I''m used to it. I need to study, so I will not go home. I''ll be back for the holidays."


    Vanessa refused and said she would go back on holiday, because her aunt woulde back at that


    time, which gave her a reason not to go back.


    "Vanessa, are you still angry? It was my bad..."


    "No, Rufus, I really don''t want to bother my sister. It''s hard enough for her, I can¡¯t be her burden."


    Vanessa interrupted Rufus.


    She thought a lot. She had no right to judge others. Her sister had told her that no one in the world


    except her parents had the duty to be good to her.


    So her dissatisfaction with the Be family was unreasonable, because they had no reason to be


    good to her and her sister.


    But she and her sister were dependent on each other, and such feeling grew stronger when her aunt


    was gone. They were like two unwanted orphans, neither of whom was at ease.


    In this case, she should be nice to her sister, and her sister should be nice to her. She could not be a


    burden to her sister, so she did not want to bother the Be family.


    "It''s not easy for you or your sister, and it''s all my fault."


    Rufus did not continue to say sorry, because Vanessa did not listen to it. He only had inexplicable


    regrets, which made Vanessa confused.


    "Don''t say that, Rufus. My sister and I are destined to be like this. It has nothing to do with anyone."


    Rufus words were unpredictable, so was Vanessa''sfort. Sheforted him was purely because


    Rufus was guilty, but she didn''t know why he was guilty. He should not be so guilty because of what


    happened that day.


    "Vanessa, if you really don''t me me,e back to visit me on weekend. I miss you."


    Rufus knew Vanessa still cared about that, but he still wanted to invite Vanessa. It was a bit of an


    imposition, but it''d better than that he could not see her.


    "Rufus, I''lle and see you when I am avable. Thank you for thinking of me."


    "Rufus, I will ept these food. I must go back to the canteen for dinner. If I amte, there will be


    nothing to eat."


    Vanessa said, stooping to pick up tworge bags of food, and then said goodbye.


    "Good-bye, Rufus. I''ll invite you out to dinner sometime."


    Although she saw reluctance in Rufus¡¯ eyes, but as her voice fell, she still turned away.


    She had a strange feeling about Rufus, like a father visiting his daughter at school. Only a father would


    show such concern.


    Unfortunately, he is not her father. If he was her father and they had conflict, she would run to give him


    a hug.


    Rufus looked at Vanessa more and more away, feeling depressed.


    She was young but sensible. She had experienced the pain of family loss and had ovee too many


    difficulties.


    The next day Winnie decided to go to work because she could not stay at home anymore.


    "Alice, I need your help."


    Winnie sat in the office chair and said to Alice who had finished reporting work.


    Alice gave a smile.


    "Ok, what can I do for you?"


    "Personal thing."


    "No problem, I can help. You seldom asked me for help, you are now giving me a chance to show my


    ability."


    Alice joked. She was d that Winnie came to work, she just had a problem with her injured foot.


    "Drive me to and from work from today on. Brian¡¯s father is old and he still pick me up, I feel¡­..."


    "I understand, no problem."


    Before Winnie finished, Alice agreed readily.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be''s father is very nice to you. Everyone in thepany admires him. They say he


    treats you like a daughter."


    Alice said.


    "You only heard good words, you haven''t heard all the bad words. They all say behind me that I am a


    mistress and that I want to married to Brian taking advantage of two children."


    Winnie''s tone was rxed. She had heard these words more than once.


    "They can say what they want, we can''t control it. We are mortals, not gods. You never know what you


    are like in someone else''s mouth. So, Winnie, don''t pay attention to those words. As long as you are


    happy and live a sunny life every day, our trip of life will be worth it."


    Alice seriously enlightened Winnie.


    She had heard far more negative words than praise about Winnie. But in her heart Winnie was not only


    a rare talent, but also a good woman, so she never took the disparaging remarks to heart.


    "Oh, you have a unique understanding of life at a young age. Alice, did you figure this out on your own


    or did someone else told you that?"


    Alice was serious, but Winnie smiled.


    No matter who said this, or it was suspected of giarism, Winnie appreciated Alice''s positive and


    optimistic attitude towards life.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "My grandpa told me."


    Aliceughed again. If her grandfather was a man of wisdom, she would have heard a lot of wise


    words.


    "Winnie, I have been listening to these words since I was a child. My grandpa always said such words


    to me."


    When it came to her grandpa, Aliceughed happily. She learned a lot from her grandpa.


    While the two were talking andughing, Calvin knocked on the door and came in. And he had a


    serious face, which didn''t go with the lively atmosphere of the two women.


    "Winnie, there is a new YB phone. It will be on the market in two days, but something goes wrong. The


    technicians have been working on it but they can''t figure it out. They want your help."


    Hearing that, Winnie stopped smiling, but she was concerned.


    "Calvin, I am not..."


    When Winnie wanted to exin, Brian called.


    "It is Mr. Be, I gotta answer the phone."


    Then Winnie picked up the phone.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    "Do me a favor, there''s a problem with the phone that only you seem to be able to solve it. The damage


    will be great if we don''t fix it soon."


    Brian was anxious. Two people came to her for the same thing, so it was big, but...


    "I just wanted to tell Calvin that I am not the person of yourpany, is it appropriate?"


    Winnie said in euphemism. She was afraid of leaking industry secrets in the process, even if she and


    Brian had rtionship, it would be hard to exin.


    "We don¡¯t think so much. I trust you. Go and help. We won''t have time to correct it if you arete."


    Brian was on a business trip and could note back. After receiving the news, he was very worried. If


    the problem could not be solved, the lost would be huge, and it would be the biggest ident since he


    took over the Be Group.


    Now only Winnie could help. Brian knew what she was worried about, but he believed Winnie more


    than anyone else.


    "Ok, I will be there. Don''t worry too much."


    Winnie agreed after a moment of hesitation. Hearing that Brian was anxious, she could not bear to


    refuse.


    "Good, but you have to be careful of your foot. Ask Calvin carry you."


    Brian was concerned. Hearing that, Winnie gave a smile and felt sweet in heart.


    "Are you crazy? We are in thepany, how can I ask Calvin to carry me? Don''t worry, I''ll be careful.


    Just do your work ande back as quickly as possible."


    Winnie hung up the phone. There was an emergency to deal with, so she did not have time to chat with


    Brian.


    Winnie, Calvin and Alice came to the branch together and began to face the challenge. Fortunately,


    she solved the problem perfectly, and Brian didn''t lose too much.


    Felix learned from Ste that Winnie helped thepany avoid the loss.


    "Grandpa, Winwin has helped thepany a lot. If it had not been for her, thepany would have


    lost not only money, but also its reputation and stock.


    Ste saidcently that she was happy that Winnie had solved the problem.

 Chapter 554 Deliberate Persuasion

    Chapter 554 Deliberate Persuasion


    Ste came with purpose. As long as it was a good thing of Winnie, she woulde and tell her


    Grandpa so that he would have good impression on Winnie.


    "Winnie really deserves praise. Before Gloriaes to meet, invite Winnie to a dinner. I want to thank


    her."


    Felix admired Winnie''s ability to work and also recognized her attitude. He wanted to thank Winnie from


    heart, but Ste could not ept his way of thanking.


    "Forget it, Grandpa,st time she was here, but Maria gave a ck face, which not only made Winnie


    embarrassed, but also made Vanessa moved out of our house."


    "Don¡¯t thank her. Even if you invite her to dinner, my dad will not agree her toe."


    Ste made a joke to Felix about what happenedst time. Winnie was not a doll, how could she be


    treated at will?


    "There were so many people and you are still the younger generation. Maria was no brain, but I could


    not scold her in front of the younger generation."


    Felix covered up his selfishness perfectly, and then he asked a question.


    "Vanessa moved out from home because of it, why?"


    "She went out so that she wouldn''t bother her sister and she sister wouldn''t be less discriminated


    against."


    Ste said in a strange tone, knowing that her grandpa was in the intentional evasion of responsibility.


    Ste continued.


    "Her aunt had worked hard for the two sisters all her life and finally has a chance to travel. Before she


    left, she entrusted Vanessa to our family, but we drove her away."


    "There is no one at home now, so she has to go to school to live in with her ssmates. How would we


    exin it if her aunt finds out?"


    "Maria were happy after saying that. You and Uncle Thomas were silent, our younger generation dare


    not refute her and could only see Winnie suffered grievance. How do you think Vanessa felt? Vanessa


    was self-restraint and quality, if not, the situation would have been out of hand that day."


    Ste said seriously, showing dissatisfaction of that day. She wanted to let her Grandpa know that


    Winnie needed to be respected and her dignity could not be trampled.


    "Vanessa''s temper is like Winnie''s. She is stubborn and unconvinced, but sensible, afraid of getting her


    sister in troubles."


    Felix sighed. Was his silence really wrong that day? He not only gave Winnie warning, but also


    indirectly hurt Vanessa.


    "Grandpa, don''t ask Winwin toe. Since the blind date between Gloria and Brian got spread, Winnie


    did not say anything, but she has be estranged in the suburbs."


    ¡°She felt she was outsider since Brian has a girlfriend. She didn¡¯t feel at home in the suburbs, how can


    shee to the old house?"


    Ste had observed Winnie¡¯s changes. Feeling of Winnie''s alienation, she felt Winnie was sad.


    "Grandpa, let Winnie leave with two kids. Don''t make her live in an awkward position at our home.


    Wherever she goes, the two kids are our family."


    "And if Gloria and Brian get married, they can have their kids."


    Ste said this suggestion deliberately, only to test grandpa''s determination.


    "I won''tpromise on that. The two kids are my families, no one can take them away. Gloria can give


    birth to kids, but the kids may not be as smart as Luke and Megan."


    "If Winnie takes Luke away, the Be family will be less of a good sessor. I won''t agree."


    Felix had a tough attitude. He would not allow the kids to be taken away, especially they were so smart.


    They were just six, but the earned much reputation for the Be family, they would have a bright


    future. How could Felix let go such a rare talent?


    "Grandpa, you even want to control Luke''s life? Our family is good enough, what else do you want?


    You are over 90, can you live in peace?"


    After listening to Felix''s words, Ste was angry, but she had had it under control.


    How could grandpa be so selfish? Everyone had his own life. Even if Luke wanted to be a mason, it


    was his own choice and he would enjoy it.


    But his fate was in the hands of Felix. Even if the living conditions were superior, he would be


    depressed.


    Grandpa had controlled Brian, but he even wanted to control Luke, it was too much.


    "What, what''s wrong with ny years old? You mean I won''t be able to see Luke grow up?"


    Felix wat not angry. He knew that his time was limited and he could not control the future of Luke. But


    as long as he lived one day, he had to give advice for the future of the Be Group.


    "Yes, you can, you can live to be more than a hundred years old. But even if you see him grow up, you


    will be more than a hundred years old, do you still want to control his life? Since you can¡¯t control him,


    let him grow up freely."


    Ste was speechless. How could grandpa go so far? Now he was old and had no energy to do


    anything. Brian had the real power of the Be Group. If it wasn''t for the respect to his grandfather,


    Brian would have been out of control of him.


    But Grandpa controlled Brian by using it.


    "You''ve been worrying about the Be Group all your life. Don''t worry about it now that you''re old.


    Brian runs thepany well, you can rest assure."


    Ste persuaded him. She felt that grandpa should let go and not interfere in anything.


    "I was born for the Be Group, and I''m going to dedicate my life to it. Over my dead body would I let


    go."


    Felix''s attitude was as usual. Even if he knew Ste was for his own good, he would never let go of the


    Be Group.


    "s...... Grandpa, I don''t know what to say."


    "If you insist, Winnie will suffer a lot. She was judged by people at work because of the two kids. Her


    whole life has been ruined."


    "She could have just left the kids with us. With her ability to work, manypanies would want her,


    why was she willingly be wronged to stay in our house?"


    "Because she was kind, she was not selfish and devoted to the kids and Brian."


    Ste used all methods and said all words, if her grandpa insisted, there was nothing she could do.


    "Do you mean I am now kind?"


    Felix was still not angry, and his voice sounded calm. Only when he talked to Ste, he would not lose


    his temper.


    Only when he talked to Ste did his temper break out.


    "If you don¡¯t give in and only use her, you are narrow-minded. You had no equality between people."


    The implication was her grandpa was not kind.


    Ste said boldly, but with euphemism. Although she knew that grandpa especially doted on her, she


    never used it to disobey grandpa.


    But today she had to say it so that her grandpa could think about it that the rich could not despise


    others and control others.


    After saying that, Ste took a nce at her grandfather, afraid her grandfather would be dizzy, afraid


    that her grandpa¡¯s blood pressure went soar. She added, as her grandfather frowned.


    "s...... but I can barely understand, you grew up in the old society after all."


    Ste save her grandpa''s self-esteem, but it was ironic.


    "You''re mocking me. I grew up in the old society, I could not even have food to eat because we were


    poor."


    Felix was a clever person and for sure he knew that Ste was satirical to him. But Ste''s words


    evoked his recollection of suffering.


    It was because these memories appeared in the mind, he learned Ste''s irony and he did not get


    angry.


    "Grandpa, if you know how it feels to be poor, why do you care so much about family background now?


    The society is different. Our family is already very good, and Brian has the ability to make the Be


    Group even better. We don¡¯t need help of other families.¡±


    Ste spoke out boldly seeing that her grandpa was not angry.


    She went too far today, but grandpa was not angry. Ste was confused, but she had to have a talk


    with her grandpa since he was not angry.


    "Grandpa, must we sacrifice Brian''s personal happiness to help the Be Group? Must two innocent


    kids bear all these? What the kids want was a home. I don''t think you can be so cruel to deprive them


    of happiness."


    "And Winnie, she likes Brian, but she did nothing wrong. And as you can see, she is kind and sensible.


    If other family has so excellent daughter-inw, they will be so happy. If we lost her, it will be a great


    loss."


    Ste persuaded Felix taking the kids and Winnie as the center, to solve the problem as soon as


    possible and end the suffering of Winnie. It was a shortcut, so Ste tried her best to persuade him.


    In the past, grandpa refused to such a topic, and he would tell her not to talk about it.


    However, from the time Luke won the prize to now, although grandpa had not changed his attitude, he


    would not resist it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste had been looking at her grandpa after saying her words. Felix frowned as if thinking, Ste could


    not guess what he was thinking.


    "Ste, didn''t you advise me to allow Winnie to leave with two kids? You now want me to ept Winnie


    now?"


    Felix did not give his answer, but asked Ste.

 Chapter 555 The Gap between Ideal and Reality

    Chapter 555 The Gap between Ideal and Reality


    Through Felix''s question, Ste found that all people and all things needed time. Grandpa lived to be


    more than ny years old. His roots of thinking were deeper than anyone else''s, and it was the


    hardest thing to change the direction of his roots.


    "Grandpa, I know your ideas are deeply rooted, and I''m not asking you to change them all at once.


    After all, Winnie did nothing wrong, we can''t always make a hard time for her."


    "If you can ept Winnie, that''s the perfect ending. No child wants to live without their parents. And


    which couple can suffer the torment of being apart?"


    Ste did not dare it in a domineering way, so that her grandpa would not resist. Ste tactfully gave


    her opinion.


    "Grandpa, it''s ok not to ept her, but we must think of a way to make her feel better. Even if it''s for


    the good of thepany and she works harder for thepany, we shouldn''t go too far."


    Ste looked at her grandpa with expectation, hoping that grandpa could change his mind and


    everyone could see hope.


    Felix spoke after a moment of thinking.


    "The bottom line for me is that she goes home with the kids, continues to work and takes care of the


    kids. I can turn a blind eye to her rtionship with Brian."


    With that, he got up and picked up his crutch.


    "Ste, I am tired, I need to go back for some sleep."


    As his words fell, Felix went to his room slowly.


    Ste did not ask him to stay, because she knew that her grandpa had begun to resist this topic, but


    her grandpa¡¯s answer had been a concession.


    With such a promise from her grandfather, even if Winnie really felt the suburbs one day, her


    grandfather would not make it difficult for her.


    Brian¡¯s business trip was a few days longer than expected. He left on the day Winnie got injured, now


    Winnie had recovered and could go to work, but heh had not yete back from business trip.


    It was weekend, as thest time, Winnie went back to her home to stay with Vanessa, as well as the


    two kids. Rufus felt lonely every time they went back home.


    At this moment, he missed most Isobel.


    He stood by the window of his room, watching the drizzle outside, depressed.


    If he did not escape and did not fear the threat of his father but was brave to solve everything, he


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    thought it would not end up like this.


    He should be inn trip with Isobel now. Brian and Winnie should live happily together.


    But the gap between the ideal and reality was big, and this gap was caused by him.


    Looking at the rainy weather, he remembered that he and Isobel broke up in the rainy day. Rufus made


    a call to Isobel at this hour.


    Isobel answered his phone, as she promised, afraid that Rufus had someone to follow her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Isobel said in a soft tone. Almost every time she picked up the phone of Rufus, she would say the


    same sentence. She thought he was to talk about Brian and Winnie, other than that, they had nothing


    to talk about.


    "Are you still in H Country?"


    Rufus asked. He had been used to Isobel¡¯s opening sentence and if he said nothing, their conversation


    would be over.


    "Yes, I want to spend more days here."


    Isobel answered indifferently.


    "Vanessa is not here with me, I be so idle. I''m bored by being alone, so can I travel with you?"


    Rufus asked but he did not know if Isobel would say yes.


    "I don''t mind you travelling, but you''d better find your own tour group. If it is found out that we travel


    together, everything will be known. And we are not suitable to travel together."


    Isobel refused. She did not dare to take a risk and dare not be with Rufus. Let alone travel, standing


    together would be enough to make her feel guilty to many people.


    "Isobel......"


    He called Isobel¡¯s name, but did not continue his words. He took a deep breath before he spoke.


    "Isobel, can you give me another chance? Give me a chance to redeem everything I owe you. Give me


    a chance to make clear of the chaos in everyone''s lives. I want to settle everything and be with you.¡±


    Rufus said simr words several times, although Isobel refused, he did not give up.


    "We should bear the consequence of our own mistakes. and I know I''m not being responsible. But the


    sooner we are found out, the sooner we are dead. The kids will forgive us only if we are dead."


    Isobel still refused, but not direct as before.


    She was not afraid of death, and if death would solve the problem, she would trade her life now for


    peace. But she didn''t want Rufus to die, she wanted Rufus to live well.


    Rufus¡¯s life was in aplete mess because of her. Her wife died and he had been living alone for


    years.


    All this should be borne by her, but she really wanted the peaceful lifest longer and did not want to


    change the life because of her.


    "If death would put the whole thing to rest and save the kids''s happiness, I would rather die."


    Rufus said in a serious one. He took a sign before he spoke.


    "Things look calm on the surface right now, but everyone has something to worry about. All of us


    torture ourselves when we''re alone."


    "There are different things about me and other people, it never leaves me. I think about it all the time


    how to solve it and how to make myself feel better."


    "I''ve been thinking about it for more than twenty years, but I haven''te up with a good idea. Your


    idea that death can calm everything is probably the best way."


    Rufus had always been depressed and his life had always been gray. Although his wife''s death had


    nothing to do with him and he did not own his wife in any respect, he felt sorry for his kids that they had


    lived their life in haze.


    Now it was better, but Rufus was clear that it was superficial. His son and daughter still cared about the


    death of their mother.


    One day they would expose it. It was like and mine buried under house, which could explode at any


    moment, leaving those who know of it terrified all the time.


    "Live a good life, don''t think about the past, don''t spend all day nning how things will go. It will all


    Isobel knew that Rufus was depressed and he had a hard time for years, but it was their life, on one


    could change that.


    When they were helpless, they could only leave it to fate, it would give an answer in the end.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Rufus wanted to told Isobel that he wanted to solve the problem in the fast speed, but after a word, he


    stopped.


    He found that he had been repeating these words and Isobel had been refusing.


    Isobel was not afraid facing it but she considered for others. She was a woman and she could not bear


    that after she was hurt.


    ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t take it to heart. Since you don¡¯t want me to travel with me, I will not go. Since H


    Country is good, you can spend more time there.¡±


    ¡°I gotta go out, bye.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone. This was the first time he hung up the phone first and did not continue


    the topic.


    He did not want to be selfish and did not want Isobel to face the chaos family with him and did not want


    her to face the past left behind.


    At that moment, he did not want Isobel toe back, he wanted her to stay in H Country to lead her


    life in peace.


    He would face and solve the problem alone, so that Isobel would not lose her life.


    Winnie was busy at home even if she had a holiday. Vanessa went to the library with her ssmates,


    leaving Winnie alone at home to clean up the house and wash clothes for the kids. And then she went


    to supermarket for ingredient and fruit.


    She thought when she cooked the dinner, Vanessa was supposed toe back, but she was wrong,


    before she cooked, Vanessa hade back.


    ¡°You are back early, I thought you will be hometer.¡±


    Winnie looked back and told to Vanessa, but found Vanessa was gloomy.


    ¡°What happened? Do you have a fight with your ssmate?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°No, I am angry about a piece of news.¡±


    Vanessa changed her shoes and threw herself into the sofa.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    She was angry, but she was concerned about the kids.


    ¡°They are doing homework upstairs. What new did you read?¡±


    Winnie did not know what happened, but she was uneasy. She was afraid that it was news about Brian,


    because only Brian had the attention from the media.


    ¡°Read it yourself.¡±


    After making sure that the kids were not there, she pulled out her phone and showed it to her sister.


    It was on the headline, billions of people could see that.


    Winnie took her phone and saw the title.


    ¡°Mr. Be is in the show.¡±


    Seeing that, she felt calm, probably it was assure, so there was no need to guess.


    But she did not feel good.


    She then began to read the text, saying that Brian had a rtionship.


    After reading it, her eyes were still on the phone. She did not know what Brian was thinking. She told


    him that he could ignore her feeling, but he could not ignore the kids¡¯s feelings.

 Chapter 556 Her Sister is Nothing

    Chapter 556 Her Sister is Nothing


    If the kids read the news, how could she exin to them?


    Winnie took a sign and then returned the phone to Vanessa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it will happen a lot in the future. it is big now, we will be over, though the kids will be


    sad.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t worry about me. I have known about it, I know what to do. Don¡¯t let this thing affect


    your mood.¡±


    Winnie was ufortable, but she stillforted Vanessa. It was her stuff, she did not want to bother


    others.


    ¡°I will get changed and I will cook.¡±


    With that, she went back to her room.


    Change clothes? She was wearing clothes for cooking.


    Vanessa was worried that her sister pretended to be tough.


    Vanessa was angry and then sent this news to Brian and added.


    ¡°Brian, you are so awesome that from time to from you can upy the headline, I think you will have a


    wedding soon. Don¡¯t forget to invite me. I will bless you for my sister.¡±


    Vanessa was disappointed again, she had forgot how many times she was disappointed at him. She


    never saw hope from him.


    Winnie went back to her room and made a call to Brian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really care about the feelings of the kids? Since you don¡¯t care about them, I will tell them,


    so that they will be prepared.¡±


    Winnie med him.


    Brian was confused and did not know what had happened.


    ¡°What happened, Winwin?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know it? You showed up in the fashion show, don¡¯t you know that it will be reported by the


    media? So you create scandal with other women on your business trip?¡±


    Winnie was sad that Brian did not care the kids and her at all. She was a man, her heart was made by


    fresh, it could not be hurt.


    She understood Brian¡¯s situation, so she would give him time. but again and again, he did something to


    hurt her.


    Fine, she deserved to be hurt, but what about the kids? Didn¡¯t he care about the feeling of the kids? Did


    he really want to hurt their feelings?


    ¡°Winwin¡­¡±


    Hearing that, he understood what was going on? It must be that his picture with Gloria on the fashion


    show had been reported.


    Brian wanted to exin, but was interrupted.


    ¡°I am sorry I am wrong, I should not say you create scandal with other women. You just were there with


    your girlfriend, and it has nothing to do with others.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Brian, I have thest request. Think twice before you act, think about the kids. If you really want them


    to know that, please tell them yourself and don¡¯t let them know in this way.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone angrily.


    It did not matter if Brian knew about it and if he exined or not. It was a fact that he went to a fashion


    show with Gloria.


    He should have known the consequence, so it had no need to exin.


    After hanging up the phone, Brian knew it was big, so he checked out his phone.


    When he took out his phone, he saw Vanessa¡¯s phone and clicked on it.


    Seeing that picture, he was sure that it had been exaggerated.


    Reading Vanessa¡¯s message, he knew that she was disappointed more at him.


    He did not call Vanessa back but made a call to Albert.


    ¡°Delete the gossip news, it is big¡­¡±


    ¡°It has been deleted by Chairman.¡±


    Albert knew it was his fault on that. When he saw that, he wanted to delete it.


    But before he made a move, he found out that it had been deleted by Felix.


    ¡°My grandpa?¡±


    Brian asked with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, Chairman said it can¡¯t be read by two kids, or they will be said, so he has someone to delete it.¡±


    ¡°Chairman called you just now, but you were on a phone, so he called me and told me to tell you to be


    careful in the future, or you can¡¯t exin to the kids.¡±


    Albert told him what Felix said. Hearing that, Brian took a sigh of relief and was grateful about what his


    grandpa did, or it would be troublesome if the kids learned it. He had promised Luke that he would give


    Luke aplete family and the family of four would be together for a lifetime.


    If two kids knew his new with Gloria, they would think he lied to them and would be sad.


    ¡°Have you found out who spread the news?¡±


    Brain asked. Since it was his grandpa deleted the news, it could not be him to spread the news.


    ¡°I am working on it, I will let you know when I have the result.¡±


    To make up his mistake, he had begun his work.


    After hanging up the phone, Brian was upset. How could he exin to Winnie? She refused to hearing


    any exnation, it must not be exception.


    After a moment of thinking, he relied to Vanessa.


    ¡°It is a misunderstanding. I was taken to the show by a partner, and I did not know Gloria was there.


    Vanessa, I never lied to you, please exin your sister. The news have been deleted, and the two kids


    will not see it.¡±


    ¡°I will not happen again, please exin for me.¡±


    Vanessa got his message, but did not reply after she had confirmed that the news had been deleted.


    ¡°You have guaranteed before, but you failed to keep your words. No need to guarantee and exin.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I have seen your attitude to my sister. In your eyes, your family is important, yourpany is


    important, your status and power are important.¡±


    ¡°Penny is more important than my sister, Wendy is more important than my sister and Gloria is more


    important than my sister. Any women are more important than my sister. They exist in your world, but


    my sister is nothing. So it doesn¡¯t matter if she is sad or not, because she will go ashes one day.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I hope you can let my sister go, so that she can live in peace.¡±


    After sending the message, she turned her phone into mute and threw it onto the sofa and then went to


    kitchen to help her sister cook. She was clear that she did not want Brain to hurt her sister again.


    After receiving the message, Brian was more anxious and made a call to Vanessa, but no one


    answered. He then called Winnie, but Winnie had put her phone in the room, so she did not hear it.


    Brian knew that two sisters were disappointed at him and did not give him a chance to exin.


    In the end, Brian made a call to Luke.


    ¡°What are you doing, son? Where is your sister?¡±


    He chatted with him first, for fear that his son could tell he was anxious.


    ¡°I am writing homework in my room and my sister is writing homework in her room. When will you be


    back, Dad? My sister and I miss you.¡±


    Luke would not distract his attention when he was doing homework. If it were not his father¡¯s phone, he


    would not pick it up.


    ¡°In two days, there is a contract to be signed. Luke, where is your mom?¡±


    He asked carefully.


    ¡°Mom is cooking. And then she will see who is the first to finish the homework. Dad, I can¡¯t talk to you


    anymore, or I will lose.¡±


    With that, Luke hung up the phone, he almost forgot that he was in apetition.


    Hearing that Winnie was cooking, Brian felt more at ease. Now Winnie had a reason not to answer his


    phone, so he would call herter.


    After having dinner and cleaning up, Winnie went back to her room and it was only then she saw Brian


    had made several calls to her.


    Looking at the missed calls, Winnie was sad. Again and again, she took deep breath and signed.


    She did not why she had such a tired life. She wanted to leave everything behind and left like aunt.


    She was depressed, took the phone and walked out with a coat.


    The rain stopped in the afternoon, but it was wet outside.


    She walked out of themunity and walked under a tree, hoping that she would have a better mood


    and forget the annoyance.


    If only she was calm at a minute, she would feel satisfied.


    But looking at the missed calls, she was still upset.


    She was unpleasant about Brian, but she knew it could not go on like this. She had not ended her


    rtionship with Brian, so she could not be angry, because she was nothing to him.


    Winnie unlocked the phone and made a call to Brian.


    At that time, Brian was working. His phone and the doorbell rang at the same time.


    Before he picked up the phone, he went to the door.


    As he reached the door, he answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Without know who was calling, Brain asked, at the same time, he opened the door.


    He was surprised to see Gloria at the door, so he forgot that he was on the phone.


    ¡°Gloria?¡±


    As Winnie was to say a word, she heard Brian call the name of Gloria, so she listened quietly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Brian asked Gloria.

 Chapter 557 A Series of Misunderstandings

    Chapter 557 A Series of Misunderstandings


    At this moment, Brian hadpletely forgotten the phone on his ear. His attention was on Gloria, and


    he wondered why Gloria was there.


    Gloria gave an enchanting smile and joked with him.


    "It''s not a surprise that I came to see my boyfriend. The whole country knows about our rtionship,


    don¡¯t you know that?"


    "Today''s headline?"


    Brian now knew the purpose of Gloria¡¯sing.


    "Clever."


    "But Mr. Be, who are you talking to on the phone?"


    Brian did not realize that he was answering the phone till Gloria reminded him.


    "I forgot it. Come on in."


    Brian invited Gloria in, and then continued to talk to person on the phone.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie felt irony.


    He asked her who she was? Didn¡¯t he see the caller ID or was he afraid that her phone would affect


    Gloria''s mood? Winnie guessed it was the second possibility.


    Since Brian was afraid that Gloria minded her phone, she knew what to do.


    "It is me, since you have things to deal with, I will call youter."


    After that, she hung up the phone, but Brian was extremely upset.


    He did not see the caller, so he did not know it was Winnie calling. It was bad that she had heard that


    Gloria was there. He had not exined about what happened before, not it was another


    misunderstanding.


    He took a sigh and hung up the phone.


    Brian came to Gloria, who had sat on the sofa.


    "Do you know what happened today?"


    Gloria asked first, and did not care who Brian was calling.


    "I don''t know."


    Brian gave his answer.


    Albert had told him the result at the time of dinner. It was not Gloria, nor grandpa. It was the journalist


    made it up in order to get clicks.


    Brian had told Albert to find that journalist, who said he would not do it again, so Brian did not care


    much about it.


    "Is that bothering you?"


    Brian asked.


    "Yes, I am not afraid of anything except what my boyfriend thinks. I told him we were acting, but if


    things went wrong again and again, he''d be suspicious of me."


    "I can''t really exin it if it happens again. You should be responsible for me if we break up."


    Gloria joked with Brian.


    "I understand, but it was not the Be family did it. I''m a victim, too. We should not appear together in


    public as much as possible."


    Brian understood Gloria and her boyfriend''s suspicion. There was a woman behind him had the same


    feeling as Gloria¡¯s boyfriend.


    "We didn''t mean to show up together today. I didn''t know you were going to this show. I was quite


    surprised when I saw you and I almost fell over."


    "How can we avoid this kind of ident? I can''t tell you all my itinerary, and you can''t tell me all yours."


    Gloria said innocently, meaning it was "coincidence" which she could do nothing about it.


    "It is not possible to share our itinerary. If I attend such events in the future, I will tell you in advance. If


    you go, I will decline. I''d be there when you are not there."


    He only had such an idea. He saw fashion shows not so often and would not have been there if his


    partners hadn''t invited him.


    "Well, then, do as you said."


    Gloria readily agreed, no matter what Brian said, she would not refute.


    "But I have a require, please take care of it. I don''t want to be on the front page in this way."


    Gloria was still smiling, feeling like old friends sitting together chatting.


    "I''ll try."


    Gloria said with a smile. But Brian did not smile, he was worried about Winnie and wanted to call her


    for exnation.


    At the moment he only hoped that the conversation between him and Gloria would end as soon as


    possible. As Gloria left, he would call Winnie.


    "Well, then, it is a deal. It¡¯s gettingte, I gotta go."


    Gloria said while getting up to leave. As she picked up her bag, Albert knocked on the door and came


    in.


    "Mr. Be, there is news again."


    Albert showed the headlines to Brian.


    It had juste out, it was over 100 million hits and it was going up fast. It said that Gloria went to


    Brian¡¯s hotel for a date at midnight.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was Gloria walking into the hotel and his room.


    Brian was instantly angry.


    "Delete it and find out who is behind and hold him legally responsible."


    Brian did not expect such ridiculous thing to happen twice in one day. How could he exin it now?


    Winnie wouldn''t even answer his phone.


    Albert ran out without saying hello to Gloria.


    At this time, Gloria also took out her phone to have a check.


    "s......"


    She then took an uneasy sigh.


    ¡°I came to you thiste because I was afraid something like this would happen. I was careful all the


    way. I came to your room after I made sure there were no reporters following me. How could such a


    thing have happened?"


    "I''m sorry for my negligence. If it bothers you, I can exin publicly."


    Gloria made an apology with guilty.


    "It seems that the two of us have be the focus. It is not a reporter following you, but a reporter has


    been waiting downstairs the hotel."


    Brian gave his analysis, and did not respond to Gloria''s apology. Because now the matter was not


    clear, and Gloria¡¯s suspicions had not been ruled out.


    "He may be stalking me. I''d better get out of here. If I stay too long, they''ll think more."


    "Mr. Be, please have it under your control and don¡¯t make it big."


    Gloria then strode out of Brian''s room.


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie felt as if her heart had been sprayed with salt and had to endure


    the pain with all her strength.


    Winnie was in self-mockery and gave an ironic smile.


    Was Brian too anxious to open the door? Why did he not even know who made the call? Or was he


    trying to get her to hear what they were saying so she could take his cue?


    What was he implying? Did he want her to give up as soon as possible?


    Winnie felt that Brian did not need to do this. She was ready to leave him from the day she and Brian


    were together. As long as Brian said, ¡°break up¡±, she would leave directly.


    Brian hinted euphemistically. Was he was afraid that she would ask for money or afraid that she would


    not give his money back?


    Why? She would not take anything from him and would give anything back to him.


    Winnie looked down at the phone, thinking of her ridiculous phone, feeling depressed. Suddenly there


    was a piece of news showing up and she identally clicked it open.


    It was the news about Brian.


    Winnie had no any doubts, because she heard that Gloria went to Brian''s room.


    Winnie then made a call to Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, take the kids''s mobile phone and stop them from ying with it tonight."


    Winnie tried to calm down, but she was still impatient.


    "What happened?"


    Vanessa''s first reaction was that Brian had news again.


    "Yeah, don''t let the kids y with the phone, or they will see it."


    Winnie said again. She did not conceal it with Vanessa, because she knew that Vanessa would see it


    "I know,ing back early. It''s cloudy outside and looks like it''s going to rain. Come back early and


    don''t worry us."


    Vanessa was worried about her sister. The kids were around her, so she could not say it directly.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Just take care of the kids."


    Winnie said repeatedly, afraid that the kids would know about it.


    "Ok."


    Winnie agreed and hung up, and then took the kids¡¯ phone away.


    In the bathroom, she turned on her phone.


    Brian''s influence was great and his news must be hot.


    Looking at those harsh words, looking at the pictures of Gloria at the door of the hotel, Vanessa''s heart


    was full of resentment. Whether it was true or not, it was clear that Brian and Gloria had be


    bound.


    Vanessa was angry and then sent a message to Brian.


    "I told you your promises didn''t mean anything. You had just made your promise not long ago, and do


    you not want to make a promise again?"


    "Don''t reply my messages, and don''t ask me to intercede for you. I will feel sorry for my sister if I


    intercede for you.¡±


    She then turned off her phone after sending the message.


    After the call with Vanessa, Winnie received a call from Brian. Winnie picked it up without hesitation.


    "I''ve seen what happened. If you don''t want the children to know about it, try to solve it first. We''ll talk


    about it when you get back."


    Winnie did not give Brian the chance to speak, but her tone was calm. She then hung up the phone,


    and then put Brian to the cklist.


    Looking at the gloomy and frightening sky, Winnie had an impulse to cry. She really wanted to cry, to


    relieve her tense nerves.


    She wanted to a nun and paid no attention to the tedious things and wanted to die, so that she could


    forget all the pain in this life. There were too many ways to escape reality in her mind, but she was


    suddenly woken by the rain.


    Where could she go? What should her kids and Vanessa do if she died? What should her aunt do?


    Winnie ran a few steps to the bus stop for shelter. She was caught in the rain, but she was not


    Her clothes were wet, so she shivered and had to hold her own for warmth.

 Chapter 558 Encounter Stefan in the Rain

    Chapter 558 Encounter Stefan in the Rain


    Looking at the gloomy sky, Winnie felt that the rain would not stop soon.


    When people were unlucky, even the rain bullied them. It was lightning and thundering, which made


    Winnie fear.


    Now she wanted a car to go home, but she was scared to a taxi. So even though she was afraid, she


    could only stand there and prayed that the rain would stop soon and her suffering would stop


    immediately.


    As Winnie was praying, a car passed in front of her and mmed on its brakes. Then the car backed


    up until it stopped in front of her.


    The car looked familiar to Winnie, but she couldn''t remember whose car it was till Stefan got out of the


    car.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Stefan ran to Winnie at the fastest speed, and looked up and down at Winnie to see whether she had


    got drenched.


    "I was out for a walk. It suddenly rained, so came here to shelter. Where are you going?"


    As she asked, there was a sudden rumble of thunder, which made Winnie shudder. And it was caught


    by Stefan¡¯s eyes, so he said.


    "Get in first."


    He opened the car door and let Winnie get into the car first.


    Then he ran to the back of the car, opened the trunk and got a piece of clothing.


    "This is mind, I hope you don¡¯t mind. Your clothes are wet, put it on lest catch a cold."


    Stefan put his clothes on the shoulders of Winnie.


    "You''re wet, too. You might as well wear it."


    Winnie wanted to return the clothes to Stefan, but was stopped by him.


    "It''s all right for me to get wet, but you''ll catch a cold."


    Stefan then turned up the temperature of the air conditioning, afraid that Winnie got a cold.


    "I bother you again. I have been bothering you ever since we met, I don¡¯t know when I do return the


    favor to you."


    Winnie could not remember how much trouble she made to Stefan.


    "Don''t say that. We are friends, and I have caused you too much inconvenience. Let me take you home


    first, and don''t say anything polite more."


    Stefan was happy to meet Winnie and d that he could help Winnie. There were a lot happened since


    they met, but he thought it was a kind of fate.


    As Stefan was ready to start the car, Winnie spoke.


    "Are you busy?¡±


    Stefan was puzzled about Winnie''s question, but he still answered Winnie readily.


    "No, I am going home, but I did not expect to meet you."


    "Can you have a drink with me?"


    Winnie did not want to go home, or she would feel depressed, irritable, and two kids would see


    something wrong.


    But now she desperately needed to release and vent out the unpleasant mood before she went home


    and faced her kids.


    Stefan looked at Winnie with a serious face. Seeing that she was depressed and gloomy, he knew that


    Winnie encountered difficulties.


    "All right, it happens that I haven''t had a drink in a long time. But are you okay, your clothes get wet?"


    Stefan was worried, physical health was much important than any difficulties.


    "I am ok, it is just a little wet. And with your coat, I''m gonna all right. Let''s go for a drink."


    Winnie did not care if her clothes were wet. In her view, being sick or having a high fever was much


    better than feeling heartache.


    "Ok, let''s go for a drink."


    Stefan said. He hoped that Winnie could be healthy and carefree.


    The two of them went to an elegant bar and sat down in a quiet corner. After ordering wine, Winnie took


    a sign.


    "I haven''t been to a ce like this for a long time. My life is very orderly and I have never had the time


    or the mood toe to a ce like this to rx."


    Winnie said with sadness and helplessness.


    She was not yet thirty, an age of passion and boundless imagination. But she had been on the run for


    life for six years, a mother of two six-year-old kids, and a mistress who had been ignored.


    It seemed that her life was so tiresome and she had nowhere to hide, but she had to face this ruthless


    reality.


    "We have time today, and I am the driver and bodyguard, you can rx."


    Stefan didn''t know what happened to Winnie, so he didn''t know how tofort her. All he could do was


    to keep her safe while she was drinking.


    "Ok, and don''tugh at me if I''m rude when I''m drunk."


    Winnie really wanted to get drunk today, really wanted to release her depression. Even if Stefan was


    not her bestie, she asked him to take care of herself.


    "No, I won¡¯tugh at you."


    As he spoke, the wine had been ced before them. Stefan personally poured wine and handed it to


    her.


    "You drink, I am responsible for taking care of you, so that you have no worries."


    As Stefan''s voice fell, Winnie directly drank it up, which shocked Stefan.


    Stefan froze for a moment before he poured her another ss of wine.


    "Slow down. If you get drunk after two sses, you won''t be able to rx."


    Stefan saw that Winnie must have umted too many grievances and helplessness and it must be


    a long time that she had not released her pressure and not she was out of breath.


    Winnie was a woman with a story, far moreplex than he imagined. However he did not know what


    she had been through.


    "You''re right. I''ll take it slow."


    Winnie smiled and felt the burning sensation of the wine in her stomach.


    She did not like to drink and had never drunk much. She could not ept that strong reaction that


    when the wine was in her body.


    But she was heartbroken, which was worse than the burning feelings. She would rather be burned than


    feel the pain.


    She told herself that since she wanted to rx by drinking, she would forget all the bad things and let


    herself rx for a while, just for a while.


    "You also drink, it is boring that only I drink."


    With that, Winnie took a sip and felt the burning sensation from her throat to her stomach.


    "No, I asked for a juice. Who''s gonna drive you home if I get drunk? I''m just here for you."


    Stefan asked nothing. He supported Winnie''s drinking. He just wanted to be beside her silently and let


    her rx.


    "Well, I''ll drink it myself."


    Then Winnie took another sip.


    "You know, I never knew it was such a good feeling to drink this kind of liquor. Once it''s inside I can''t


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    remember anything, I can only feel its power. It''s good. It''s really good. I wille to drink more often


    to release myself so that I can bear more."


    Then Winnie took another sip.


    "Am I being nagging?"


    Winnie turned her head and asked Stefan.


    "No, it is normalmunication, you are not nagging. You can say whatever you want, just pretend I


    don''t exist. You need to release your heart without reservation to feelfortable.


    Stefan didn''t want to know what happened to Winnie, he just wanted Winnie to say it out and not to


    suppress herself.


    "Pretend you don''t exist? It is rude. You are handsome. How many girls would be sad if I ignored you?"


    Winnie joked, gratifying at Stefan''s consideration.


    She heard that Stefan knew she had something on her mind, but he never asked and let her do


    whatever she wanted.


    In her heart such a man was a good man, just like Leo and Oscar. But these nice guys did not belong


    to her.


    At the moment of surrogacy, she had given up the right to pursue a good man and was doomed to live


    alone.


    Winnie took a sip of wine and remembered her original idea.


    The moment she slept with Brian, she had her life mapped out. From then on, she would try her best to


    earn money, to take good care of her aunt and sister, to make them live a good life, and pay off the


    debt left by her father.


    This was the future she had nned as she sat by the bed waiting for Brian.


    Now that she had a n, she should insist no matter what happened. Never get married and never


    bothered by love.


    "When my father and mother died, they left me with a debt of nearly 100 million. I thought I was gonna


    spend my whole life paying debts. I thought I had to pay them back before I died, but I paid them all


    years early."


    Winnie said casually. She never mentioned her father or mother to Brian.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say it, but every time she wanted to say it, something would happen to


    Brian and Brian had never asked her about her parents and her past.


    After several attempts to say it, Winnie did not want to mention it again. She did not want her past to


    affect Brian''s view of her family.


    Stefan was shocked to hear that. How could she pay off nearly 100 million of debt? He frowned and did


    not continue to talk, but secretly gave Winnie less powerful wine.


    "Do you know how I paid it off?"


    Winnie asked Stefan and smiled sarcastically.


    "I am not proud of it. Not on my own ability."


    "I sold my house left by my mother, my mother''s house, my family''s vi, and a house my grandfather


    left to my aunt. In addition to the money I paid the bank, I paid each of my creditors in proportion, which


    released some of our burden."


    Winnie stopped at this.

 Chapter 559 Understand Him

    Chapter 559 Understand Him


    She had never said it to Brian, but today she told Stefan, because Brian would not listen to such a


    thing, but Stefan was a silent listener.


    She drank up a ss of wine to herself in the past.


    Then she continued to say in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t include the money topensate the other party, and it doesn''t include the medical bills for


    my mom and my sister."


    "My parents and my sister had a car ident on their way to the airport to meet me in MG to avoid


    debt. My dad died instantly, my mom was in intensive care, and my sister..."


    Speaking of this, Winnie could not help but shed tears. These memories were the pain of her life, no


    matter when she thought of it, she was sad.


    Stefan felt Winnie¡¯s sadness, but he did not say anything, but handed tissue to Winnie.


    He was not cold-blooded, but because wanted Winnie to say everything out to release herself. If she


    continued to be depressed, it was really driving her crazy.


    Winnie took the tissue to wipe her tears and said in embarrassment.


    "Sorry that you have to hear this."


    "What are you talking about? We are friends, sure I am willing to hear it. I thank you for trusting me to


    tell me about your family."


    Hearing that, Winnie felt warm in heart.


    "Then you have to have a strong heart, I just released a little pressure."


    Winnie joked though she was depressed, pretending to be tough.


    This time she poured the wine herself and drank it up.


    "I borrowed from all my friends and rtives to get money for my mother''s medical bills. Daenerys was


    the only one who could help me. The rest avoided our families."


    "But I need so much money, and Daenerys could not help me too much, so I had to go through a


    surrogate agency."


    It surprised Stefan. He thought of many kinds of possibilities that Winnie and Brian were together, he


    even thought that Winnie was with him for money, but he did not expect the possibility of surrogate.


    Winnie continued.


    "That was why I met Brian and my two kids were born through a surrogate. But I did not expect to meet


    Brian again and I will be entangled with the Be family.¡±


    "Brian''s grandfather was domineering, and I could only stay with Brian to take care of the two kids in


    this way."


    "I don''t me Brian or his grandfather. I stay with him because of my two kids. I don t want them to


    grow up without a mother.¡±


    Winnie stopped crying, but her heart was in pain.


    She didn''t pour the wine into the ss, but picked up the bottle and drank directly. If Stefan hadn''t


    grabbed the bottle, she might have drunk it up.


    "You can¡¯t drink like this. How can you release if you drank too much?"


    "Winwin, drink slowly and speak slowly. After that, you will be relieved and have the courage to


    continue to face the future life."


    Stefan enlightened her. If Winnie continued to drink, she could not go to work for several days, and the


    intention of the release could not be achieved.


    "All right, as you say. Drink slowly and speak slowly."


    "Bran had a blind date and is going to marry another woman. I never said a word against it. All I asked


    was not to hurt the children. But he disregarded anything and made a big scene again and again. He


    just has a rtionship, why he made the whole country know about it?"


    "He can ignore my feelings, but he can''t ignore the children¡¯s feeling. Hasn''t he thought about how sad


    and disappointed the children would be if they know it?"


    Winnie shed tears again. She did not want to cry, because she deserved, no one would pity her even if


    she cried, but she could not help it and tears kept following down.


    Stefan was distressed and helpless about it. After he handed the tissue to Winnie, he persuaded her.


    "Winwin, Mr. Be may have his reason. I can see that he cares about you. He loves you. I don''t


    think he would have done it if he hadn''t had a reason."


    Winnie gave a bitter smile.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I understand him. I understand everything about him. Everything I did was in his shoes."


    "You know, since I''ve been with him, I haven''t asked him to do anything for me. I haven''t spent him a


    penny. I live in his house, but I buy food, afraid that he thinks I covet his money."


    "I have never demanded anything of him, I have never dared to expect anything from him. The only I


    want is that he doesn''t hurt the children, doesn''t put pressure on the children who are still small,


    doesn''t distort the children''s upbringing."


    "Am I asking too much? Is it difficult for him? They are his children too. If he thinks I''m asking too much,


    there''s nothing I can do."


    Winnie was obvious drunk. Only when she was drunk, she darein about Brian.


    She knew that she was an ordinary person, she could not endure all the time. There was a limit. Now


    she had reached the limit and she had to release, or she would break down.


    "He can do it as his ability. It depends on whether he wants to do it or not."


    "Hum... He has been the hot research often. He''s already a big deal. Why would he want to show off


    like this? I...... I try to understand him, but I really can''t."


    Winnie had neverined like this. She really wanted to say these words to the man she loved and


    wanted him to know that she had hard time, but there was not such an equal opportunity for her and


    Brian tomunicate.


    If she really said these words to Brian, it might be the day they broke up and the day she could not bear


    it anymore.


    Speaking of this, Winnie drank it up again to release the heartache.


    "Are you tired to hear me saying this? Let me sing a song for you then."


    Winnie got up, came to the center of the bar stage, and chose a song.


    Winnie sat in front of the microphone, holding the microphone in one hand and the brace in the other.


    She did not look up but quietly waited for the music.


    Stefan did not know which song Winnie was going to sing, but he felt distressed for her.


    However, coincidentally, as Winnie went on the stage, Wendy in the corner saw her.


    Wendy had a bad mood because of Brian¡¯s scandal, so she came out to drink.


    But she did not expect to meet Winnie.


    At the music yed, Winnie was ready, but Wendy secretly went to a ce when she could face


    Winnie. She pulled her phone out.


    As she began to shoot, Winnie had started to sing.


    It was a sad song, Winnie was in the mood and she sang it well, but Stefan was upset to hear that.


    Although he did now know all her experience, but from what Winnie said, he knew it was hard for her.


    As the lyrics said, a woman did not want much, but Winnie did not get anything.


    Stefan continued to listen to her song attentively, feeling the simrities between Winnie and this song,


    listening to Winnie¡¯s nasal sound because of crying.


    Winnie was focus on the song, it was not that her singing skill was good, it was that this song suited her


    mood. When she sang the line "Do you know I love you like a moth to the fire, why don''t you


    understand the fragility of women", her tears burst out like a flood.


    This song was tailor-made for her. Was the author suffering from love as she was?


    She was a moth in reality, and the fire she threw herself at was Brian. The moth and the fire met, and


    the moth was doomed to ashes.


    Winnie''s tears flowed to the end of the song, and when the apuse broke out, she got out of her


    mood in the song.


    Wendy quietly returned to her position and quietly observed Winnie. It was then she found that Winnie


    and Stefan were together.


    She felt that Winnie was sad because of Brian. Had Winnie realized that she was gonna abandoned by


    Brian and would Gloria and Brian get married?


    While watching, she took some pictures. Suddenly Wendy thought it was a good chance to deal with


    Winnie.


    Regardless of Gloria, she¡¯d better grasp the opportunity to get rid of Winnie.


    She remembered Penny told her to make misunderstanding. It was not that Winnie understood Brian,


    making Brian misunderstand Winnie was fatal to Winnie.


    Winnie had been self-discipline. Wendy did not find anything that she could be misunderstood. Well, it


    is the chance. As long as Brian misunderstood Winnie, it would be easy to deal with the matter.


    At the thought of this, Wendy felt smug and proud of her wit.


    She first sent a video of Winnie singing to Brian, and some pictures of Winnie and Stefan.


    After that, she continued to take pictures secretly.


    After a while, she felt that Brian would suspect her purpose by sending videos and pictures. .


    So Wendy send sent a message to exin for herself.

 Chapter 560 Get Drunk dont go home

    Chapter 560 Get Drunk don''t go home


    Brian made a side after finishing the matter began to call to Winnie after his word, but he had been


    unable to get through. He was worried, so he had to call Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, is your sister with you? I failed to contact her."


    Brian was not in the mood to apologize. He wanted to find Winnie and exin to her.


    "No, she¡¯s been away for a while and hadn''t been back. She said she was going for a walk, but it''s


    raining hard and she still hasn''te back."


    Vanessa was also worried about Winnie, so she did not argue with him. She exaggerated it, so that


    Brian would be anxious.


    After the call with Winnie, it was raining outside. Vanessa thought her sister would be back soon, so


    she waited.


    The rain got heavier, but her sister had not yete back. She thought her sister should be


    somewhere to shelter from the rain, when the rain stopped, her sister woulde back.


    But she was wrong. The rain almost stopped, but her sister had not yete back. She called her


    sister just before Brian''s call, but no one answered.


    She wanted to go out to look for her sister, but she could not leave two kids at home. She was anxious


    but helpless.


    "Where has she been? I keep calling her, but she doesn''t pick up."


    When Brian said this, Vanessa had walked into the bathroom with her phone.


    "You asked me what she has been? She wouldn''t be out in the rain if it wasn''t for you. She could not


    look sad at home for fear the kids will find out, but you, do you want the kids to find it out? Don''t you


    think you''re going too far?"


    Vanessa finally did not hold back but loudly used Brian. Brian understood Vanessa''s mood at the


    moment and did not say anything.


    "Vanessa, I will exin it when I get back. Contact your sister your first and scold me when you find


    her, ok?"


    Brian asked. Now the most important thing was to find Winnie. It was raining heavily outside and Brian


    was more worried.


    Vanessa hung up the phone angrily. Brian was right she should find her sister first.


    Vanessa sat on the toilet and began to call her sister again and again.


    Brian hung up the phone and was to call Calvin, hoping Calvin think of a way to find Winnie. But at this


    time he received a message from Wendy.


    Brian clicked opened the video and saw that Winnie was singing in the bar in tears.


    It was the first time that Brian heard Winnie sing, and the first time he knew that Winnie could sing so


    well, but he heard it in this way.


    Watching Winnie had been in tears in the video, listening to her hoarse voice, Brian''s heart was broken.


    He knew that Winnie was sad because of him and went for drinking and that she had been enduring it.


    Then Wendy sent a few pictures, it was then Brian knew that Winnie and Stefan were together.


    Seeing that the two people were so close to each other, Brian was ufortable. But he felt more at


    ease since Winnie was with Stefan.


    How did Wendy get these pictures?


    As Brian was suspecting, Wendy sent him a voice message.


    "Brian, don''t get me wrong. Winwin is in a bad mood and has drunk a lot of wine. I am worry, so I sent


    you these. Come and pick her up.¡±


    Then Wendy added.


    "Don''t think much about it. Ie over to drown my sorrows and I happen to meet Winwin."


    Brian did not judge Wendy''s behavior but replied.


    "Wendy, keep an eye on Winwin for me, I will send someone to pick her up."


    After that, he called Calvin. And Wendy replied at this time.


    "Don''t worry, Brian. I''ll keep an eye on her."


    After that, Wendy saw Stefan holding Winnie up. Winnie was drunk, and the two were ready to leave.


    Wendy was nervous. If Calvin came, he would fail to pick up Winnie. Should she tell Brian that Winnie


    had left or not?


    After a moment of thinking, she decided to tell Brianter, so she had been secretly following Stefan''s


    car after settling the bill.


    Vanessa had been calling her sister for an hour and she did not know what to do. Thest call was


    finally connected.


    "Sister, where are you? You didn''t answer all the calls I''ve made. I am so worried about you."


    Vanessa was to cry and asked before Winnie said a word, but it came a male¡¯s voice over the phone.


    "Vanessa, don''t worry, I am Stefan. I''m with your sister now. You needn''t worry.¡±


    It was Stefan who answered the phone, because Winnie was vomiting in the light rain.


    Stefan had to pick up the phone for fear that Vanessa would be worried.


    "Stefan? Has my sister been with you all the time? Did she get drenched by rain?"


    Hearing Stefan''s voice, Vanessa rested assured, but she still did not understand what happened.


    ¡°No. I met her at the bus stop when it started raining. She was in a bad mood and asked me to have a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    drink with her. We were at the bar and didn''t hear you calling."


    "Don''t worry."


    As soon as Stefan said that, Winnie, who was vomiting, stood up, and she staggered to reach out and


    answered the phone.


    "Vanessa, don''t worry about me. I just had a few drinks. I''m not going home tonight. Tell the children a


    random reason and don¡¯t make them suspect."


    Winnie was drunk, but she was sober. Knowing that she was in a mess, she felt the children would see


    something wrong if she went home.


    "I know, take good care of yourself. Sister... Brian has been trying to contact you. He said he could not


    get through your phone and he was worried."


    Vanessa still told her sister about Brian after a moment of hesitation.


    "I don''t want to hear anything about him tonight. I''ve cklisted him for the time being."


    "Vanessa, call himter. Just say I''m home, I''m not feeling well and I''m going to bed. I''ll wait until he


    Winnie was in prevarication and did not want to answer his phone today.


    After saying that, she ran to a side and vomited up.


    Wendy put out the car and turned off the lights, parking in a ce where Winnie could not see her, but


    she could see Winnie.


    Wendy felt it was the time and sent a message to Brian.


    "Brian, don''t let Calvine. Winwin and Stefan have left the bar. Stefan Will send Winwin home."


    After sending the message, Wendy continued to follow Winnie.


    By this time Winnie had got into the car and the car had started. But it was not in the direction of


    Winnie''s house.


    "Why not go home?¡±


    Stefan asked Winnie while driving.


    "Vanessa and the kids will be worried if they saw me get drunk. You have no idea how smart my kids


    are. They can tell if something''s going on just by looking at my face. I don''t want them to know about


    his father¡¯s news so early.¡±


    "Find me a hotel. I''ll be home in the morning."


    Winnie did not want to go home after drinking. After drinking she was weak and could conceal


    everything. She was afraid of telling her two kids on the spur of the moment.


    "I got you a hotel when you were throwing up. A friend of mine is the manager there. I asked her to


    prepare it for you."


    Stefan had a fast move.


    "Thank you!


    Winnie feebly thanked him. she had no strength because she vomited just now.


    "Why did you cheat Brian that you had gone home?"


    Stefan asked another question.


    "I don''t want him to worry about me and I don''t want him to know that I was drinking for this matter. He


    must know why I drank, how much I care about him. It''s shameful that I''m clinging to him at this point."


    Winnie''s idea was simple. If she told Brian she did not go home, Brian must be worried about her, must


    send someone to find her. But at this point, she really wanted to be alone.


    Vanessa put down the phone. After making up a reason to the kids, she told them to sleep. After that,


    she called Brian.


    "Don''t worry, my sister is back. She said she isn''t feeling well and she wants to sleep. You can talk wait


    till youe back."


    Vanessa conveyed her sister¡¯s words to Brian. She knew that lying was not good, but thatst thing her


    sister wanted to hear was Brian''s apology. She could only help her sister.


    At this time, she and her sister had no one to rely on except for each other, taking care of each other.


    "Your sister has gone home? Is everything all right? Was she caught in the rain?"


    Brian didn''t feel anything wrong. He received Vanessa''s call after receiving Wendy¡¯s message. It must


    be Stefan sent her home.


    However Brian was worried about Winnie and wondered if she was drunk


    "Brian, you don''t have to worry about my sister. I can take care of my sister even if she got caught in


    the rain. From now on, I''ll take care of her and we won''t bother you again."


    "Let¡¯s talk wait till you get back."


    Vanessa then hung up the phone.


    She could not answer him because she did not know how her sister was. And only Brian could hurt her


    sister, so she had no expectation for him, but disappointment.


    Brian wanted to exin but when he called again, Vanessa had turned off the phone.


    Brian was upset. He knew Winnie was said and she did not want to talk to him at the moment.


    But he was passive, it had happened out of his expectation. He had tried his best to make it up. What


    else could he do?


    At the same time, Daenerys had a few friendse to her home.


    It was Emily, followed by Leo and Oscar. Kevin was happened to be home.


    "What should we do? Shall we call Winwin? Why can''t I feel at ease?"


    They were sitting on the sofa in the living room. Emily wanted to call Winnie, but Daenerys stopped her.

 Chapter 561 Discussion with no Result

    Chapter 561 Discussion with no Result


    Daenerys knew Winnie wanted to be alone and did not want to be disturbed at this moment.


    "Don¡¯t call her now, she must be very upset at this moment. She had her pride and cannot ept our


    ¡°Then call Brian. I''ll call him.¡±


    Kevin said angrily. When he saw the first news, he wanted to call Brian, but Daenerys stopped her.


    But now it came another piece of news. And it was more serious than before, he really did not care


    about Winnie¡¯s feeling.


    However, his phone was grabbed by Daenerys.


    "Don¡¯t. It''s pointless. He just needs to exin to Winwin, he doesn''t have to say anything to us."


    Daenerys was the mostposed and calm. She did not get angry, did not me Brian, nor call


    Winnie.


    It was not that she didn''t care enough about her friend, but she felt that thinking hade full circle


    and they might be together anymore.


    Daenerys used Kevin''s phone to call Vanessa. After a few talks, she felt more relieved.


    Then she told everyone not to be worried.


    "Winwin was with Stefan. She drank too much and didn''t go home for fear that the kids would see that.


    Don¡¯t worry, Stefan will take care of her."


    "Why didn''t shee to us? We can drink with her and scold Brian together."


    Emily asked with puzzlement.


    "She felt wronged if she saw us and might not say anything. And she might hold back tears for fear that


    we will be worried."


    "She had to talk to someone she doesn''t know very well."


    Oscar gave an exnation. He had been silent because he had the same thought as Daenerys. At this


    time, if the best friend showed concern to her, she would break down and it would hurt her self-esteem.


    "s, I hope Stefan can take good care of her, she is so poor."


    "What can we do? How can we help them? They are good to be together, why there are always


    something happened?¡±


    Emily was still worried about Winnie, afraid that she could not bear it alone.


    "No one could help. Felix has a tough attitude. Either they break up, or Winwin stays with Brian for


    nothing."


    Leo spoke. He had few opportunities to talk to Felix, but the people who had cooperation with him


    would mention Felix.


    And he heard from his father that Felix only card about interests. Whatever it was, he would do it if


    there was no profit.


    Leo continued to say.


    ¡°I''ve heard my father that Rufus'' marriage was arranged by him. Now it''s Brian''s turn. Although the


    Be Group is now unbeatable, and Brian''s strength will make it better, Felix still wants to arrange


    marriage for him. He is thinking far and wide and wants to find a backer for Brian in case of ident.¡±


    "Leo was right, that was what Felix had in mind. He''s pushy and he doesn''t think of anyone else for the


    sake of thepany."


    Kevin agreed with Leo''s analysis, because Brian had told him such words.


    "Felix isn''t pushy. I think he''s selfish. He only cares about himself."


    Daenerys spoke. His selfishness had destroyed the happiness of many people.


    "Why can''t Brian give up everything for Winwin? He''s not the only one in his family and the Be


    Group would not go bankrupt without him."


    Emily understood Felix was selfish, but she did not understand Brian''s attitude towards this matter.


    Brian liked Winnie, why could not he do something for her?


    "Brian is not going to give up on the Be Group easily. Without him, the Be Group will really go


    bankrupt." Kevin said, because he knew many of it.


    Winnie and the Be family were equally important to Brian, so it was not easy for Brian to take care


    of it. It was precisely because the Be Group was in the hands of Brian, there were many things out


    of his control.


    Although Kevin knew everything, he himself was more inclined to Winnie. If thepany was gone, he


    could rebuild it, but if Winnie left, he would regret it for a lifetime.


    "So, it is not worth for Winwin to stay with Brian. If Winwin and Brian''s position is changed, Winwin will


    give up everything and chose him. That''s the difference between men and women. Men are too


    realistic and women are too stupid."


    Emily was angry. In her opinion anything was not important than Winnie. Now no matter what the


    position Brian had, he did not do enough for Winnie.


    No one refuted Emily''s words, because everyone agreed with her. They all felt that Brian had not done


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    enough for Winnie and he did not love Winnie that much as he said.


    They talked about Winnie together, but no one could think of a way to persuade Felix. And the


    discussion was over.


    Oscar left first because he had to pick up a client at the airport. Then Emily left, followed by Leo.


    He followed Emily downstairs, to the parking lot, and then to Emily''s car.


    "What do you want?¡±


    Emily looked back and asked Leo. When she was alone with Leo, she found that her heart beating like


    it was her first love and she could not control her heartbeat.


    "You...... You''re not leaving, are you?"


    Leo hesitated in speech.


    "Yes, but Winwin needs my help during this period of time. I''ll leave after that."


    Emily answered indifferently, but only she knew at the moment her heart was in chaos.


    "My parents are waiting for me. I gotta go."


    She wanted to stay together with Leo, even if they said nothing, but it was time to leave. After all, they


    had nothing to do with each other.


    Emily was to get into the car, but was stopped by Leo.


    "Emily, can you give me another chance? I......"


    Leo summoned up the courage to pursue his love, but his attitude made Emily ufortable.


    "Leo, what do you think I am? How many times have you said that? How many times have you given


    up? What are you thinking?"


    "You went on blind dates. No matter what the reason was, the moment that you met, we had nothing to


    do with each other, and now youe to me. What? Are you not satisfied with your blind date?"


    Emily admitted that she minded Leo¡¯s blind date. She was not Winnie and she could not endure it like


    Winnie did.


    She wanted her man to love her only. But Leo was wrong, he wanted her to be back to her, but he still


    had a blind date.


    "I..."


    "Since you are no satisfied, go to the next blind date. Take the initiative, don''t make your mother force


    you."


    Emily said sadly but angrily, and then threw away Leo¡¯s hand and left.


    "Why can''t you give me a chance to exin? Why can''t you hear me out?"


    Leo soliloquized. He wanted to give up, but he loved Emily. He wanted to start over, but it seemed


    hard.


    The next day.


    Winnie woke up in the hotel in a daze. A woman was lying on the sofa across from the bed. It was hard


    to see if she was awake or asleep.


    "You are..."


    Winnie sat up and asked tentatively.


    The woman heard Winnie''s voice, suddenly sat up, feeling disturbed.


    "You are up. Stefan went to buy breakfast, he will be back soon."


    The woman was dazed. Since she mentioned Stefan, Winnie felt relieved.


    "Oh, you are?¡±


    Winnie asked again.


    "I''m a friend of Stefan''s and the manager of the hotel. My name is Caro. He called mest night and


    asked me to give you a room."


    Caro briefly introduced, then got up and came to the bed.


    "You were throwing up until after three in the morning. Stefan and I took care of you until three o''clock.¡±


    Caro wanted to tell Winnie that Stefan stayed up all night for her.


    Hearing that, Winnie was embarrassed and said sorry.


    "Sorry to bother you."


    "Never mind, I am just here to apany you. It was Stefan took care of you."


    It was true that Caro did not do anything, but she did not sleep well. Her existence was to avoid the


    embarrassment that Stefan and Winnie were together in a room, so Stefan asked her to stay.


    As Caro¡¯s works fell, Stefan pushed the door in. Winnie got out of bed and began to eat breakfast.


    "You two eat. I''m too sleepy, I need some sleep now."


    With that, Caro walked toward the bed.


    "Eat before you go to bed. The breakfast will be cold when you wake up."


    Stefan called Caro, but Caro must sleep first.


    "You eat. I''ll have a working meal when I wake up. By the way, after you finish, you can leave. I''ll check


    out this room."


    Caro said and lied on the bed. It was more tired than night shift, she¡¯d have some sleep first.


    Since Caro was in asleep, Winnie and Stefan kept silent and left after finishing the breakfast.


    Winnie went straight home and bought breakfast downstairs before going upstairs.


    "You''re back. I was so worried. Is everything all right?"


    Vanessa asked her sister as soon as she saw her.


    "I am ok, I told you not to worry. Where are the two kids?"


    Winnie said while handing the breakfast to Vanessa.


    "They are washing faces. They asked about you when they woke up. If you don¡¯te back, I don''t


    know how to answer."


    Vanessa answered and walked toward the kitchen.


    Seeing that her sister had a haggard face, Vanessa knew her sister was not doing well.


    While Vanessa took the two kids to have breakfast, Winnie went to her room. She had dizziness and


    headache after being drunk.

 Chapter 562 The Bennet Family

    Chapter 562 The Be Family


    She was drunk, but some of her memories were pretty clear. Winnie remembered everything except


    the time she spent in the hotel until three in the morning.


    She remembered Brian''s news, the conversation between her and Stefan, vomiting on the way and


    Vanessa''s phone call.


    She remembered all the sad things, but after she got drunk and talked with Stefan, she felt much better


    and less negative.


    Winniey on the bed, thinking and rubbing her drowsy head. She was d it was the weekend,


    otherwise it would have seriously affected her work.


    Vanessa was worried about Winnie during the whole meal, so she soon finished eating.


    "You two eat slowly. When you finish, go upstairs and clean up your rooms. I will check which room is


    cleaner. I will take whoever is good downstairs to y."


    Vanessa coaxed the kids so that she got some time for herself.


    After that, she went to Winnie''s room.


    She came to Winnie''s bedside. Seeing that her sister was gloomy, she could not help but sigh.


    "Shall I go downstairs and get you some antidote?"


    "No, I didn''t sleep well. I''ll be fine after a rest."


    Winnie was really ufortable, but she could not say it out, or Vanessa would be more worried.


    "Vanessa, are you free today?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice, which sounded feeble.


    "Yes. You can take a rest. I''ll take care of the kids."


    Even if she got something to do, she could not go out but had to apany her sister since her sister


    was so sad.


    "Ok. I have a coat in the pocket by the door, take it to the dry cleaner."


    Winnie pointed to the paper bag at the door.


    "Ok."


    Vanessa readily agreed and then asked about Brian.


    "Sister, Brian had been callingst night, and I turned off my phone in the end. He''s worried about you.


    Would you like to call him back?"


    Vanessa conveyed the worries of Brian to Winnie after a moment of thinking.


    "I''ll call himter."


    Winnie gave a bitter smile. There was nothing about her to be worried. He just needed to deal with his


    thing.


    "Sister, what is your n?"


    Vanessa had always wanted to ask this question, and had always wanted to persuade her sister to give


    up Brian. Life was so short, she should not only focus on one man.


    Even if she had kids, she could not be indulged in Brian. Even if she had kids, she could not be so


    depressed.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll think about itter."


    Winnie gave her answer.


    She had not yet decided what to do. If she continued, she had to endure the pain. If she separated


    from Brian, she was sorry to her kids.


    It was difficult to make decision. She did not want to have heartache and did not want kids had single


    parent.


    "Think it over. I''ll support you whatever you decide."


    Vanessa did not push her. She knew that her sister was now in the most chaos, she needed time to


    think it over.


    "Take a bath before you go to bed. It will make you feel better. I''ll take the clothes away, and you can


    sleep and not worry about the kids. I''ll go out and bring them down to y."


    After Vanessa turned away, Winnie sighed.


    Her stupid things made everyone worry. She felt her life was getting worse.


    Instead of calling Brian immediately, Winnie got out of bed and went to the bathroom. She needed to


    take a shower and think if she should call Brian.


    After taking a bath, she felt much better, but sleepy.


    Winnie closed the curtains andy down on the bed.


    Holding the phone in her hand, she thought for a long time before she removed Brian out of the


    cklist.


    Winnie decided to call Brian.


    "I''ve been drinkingst night and I haven''t got up yet. Vanessa is taking care of the kids."


    Winnie told him about the situation before Brian said a word.


    She felt that was all she could say at the moment.


    "Did you drink too much? Do you have headache?"


    Brian showed his concern. He felt more relieved as he heard the voice of Winnie.


    "No."


    Winnie gave a decisive answer.


    Even if she had headache, it had nothing to do with Brian. There was no need to let him know.


    "Winwin, yesterday..."


    Brian wanted to exin, so that they could feel better, but Winnie didn''t want to hear it. So she


    interrupted him when she heard the word ¡°Yesterday¡±.


    "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep. We will talk when you get back."


    Winnie hung up the phone directly.


    She did not want to listen to Brian''s exnation, because she had not decided how to continue their


    rtionship. She was afraid that she could not sleep and had headache after hearing that.


    She needed two more days to think about what she should do.


    Winnie turned off her phone and went to sleep leaving everything behind. She did not wake up until


    three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The first thing she did when she woke up was to turn on her phone, only to receive a message from


    Felix.


    Before she read it, Winnie felt a headache. The Be Group made things difficult for her.


    In the evening, Winnie took two kids to a Chinese restaurant to have dinner with Felix. This was the


    message that Felix had sent her.


    Felix asked her bring Vanessa with her, but Vanessa refused. So there were only four people at the


    table.


    Winnie, two kids and Felix.


    "Why isn''t your sister here?¡±


    Felix had guessed what was going on, but he still asked.


    Winnie wanted to make up a reason, but Megan spoke before she did.


    "My aunt will have an exam soon. She is studying her lessons at home."


    Megan unintentionally said, but she knew why her aunt did note. And she still minded what


    happened in the old house.


    "Aunt is good in study, you must take aunt as an example."


    Felix did not think much and did not expect that the kids still cared about what happened that day.


    "Grandpa, we will study hard, so that we can be able to protect our mother."


    Felix was surprised to hear that.


    The purpose of studying hard for the kids was to protect their mother. Did they know Brian''s blind date?


    Joe was suspicious, but he made no mention of it.


    "Good, no matter what the reason is, as long as you study hard, you are good kids."


    After that, Felix took a look Winnie, but Winnie was expressionless.


    She was no longer restricting the kids'' right to speak, no longer telling them to be careful what they


    said, because Felix would not change his attitude towards her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since then, there was no need to please anyone, no need to lower her self-esteem for the sake of


    humble love, but she still respected the elderly.


    "Chairman, Vanessa is not here because she is afraid of causing me trouble. But she did ask me to


    thank you for your kind invitation."


    Winnie did not lie, but she said tactfully.


    After that, no one would ask Vanessa to see the Be family, and Vanessa did not have to face them,


    she thought.


    "All right, I came to thank you for helping the Be Group. I, as the chairman, should express my


    gratitude."


    Felix''s attitude today was better than before. Although Megan told a lie, although Vanessa did note


    because she did not want to see him, he did not show a ck face.


    But Winnie did not expect that Felix ced an envelope on the table and pushed it to her.


    "It''s not your duty to do that job, but you saved us from the loss. This money..."


    "Chairman."


    Winnie interrupted Felix at the critical moment. She could not allow Felix to continue, since two kids


    were staring at the envelope with curiosity.


    It would have bad influence on kids. In their heart, they were families, but he thanked her with money, it


    was ridiculous.


    They would be ufortable that the Be Group familyFamily did not take their mom as a family.


    Before Winnie spoke, she pushed the envelope back to Felix.


    "Chairman, the loss was saved by me, but I did not help as an employee, but as a family. So you don¡¯t


    need to do this."


    Winnie said so because of the kids¡¯ doubts. She did not take the opportunity to get close to the Be


    family.


    But Felix frowned.


    "I should thank you..."


    "Megan, Luke, you go outside to y. y at the door. Don''t go far."


    Winnie interrupted Felix in another way. If she did not interrupt him, if she did not talk to Felix alone, the


    two kids'' hearts would be covered with haze.


    The two kids went out obediently and then Winnie spoke.


    "Chairman, there are things I don''t want my kids to hear. They are out now, you can say it now."


    Since the kids were out, Winnie had nothing to care. Anyway, she was used to Felix''s cold words and


    cold attitude towards her.


    "I just want to give you some money because you''ve helped thepany, no matter what position you


    have."


    Felix''s tone was gentle, but there was a reminder in his words. He reminded that Winnie was not a


    member of the Be family and he should thank her with money.


    Winnie raised her mouth sarcastically and then said calmly.


    "Chairman, you may have misunderstood. I said that only for the sake of the kids. I don''t want them to


    see that their mother can be dealt with money, and I don''t want them to think that family¡¯s gratitude has


    to be done with money."


    "For both of us, I have nothing to do with the Be family, but the kids didn''t think so. They think


    mom, dad, their aunt, grandaunt and the Be family are their families. I told them that even the


    servants and nannies in the Be family must be treated like family members."

 Chapter 563 A gambleRisk It All

    Chapter 563 A gambleRisk It All


    Winnie''s words finished, had rified the rtionship between himerself and Joe the Be family, so


    that, let Felix rest assured that she will would always act only for the childkids and would never put any


    efforts to marry herself in the Be family.


    Her efforts were worthless to the Be family, so why hurt her pride?


    Winnie thought so and felt that her expression was notplete enough, so she added.


    "What would the kids think to see that you gave me the money?"


    Hearing that, Felix was stunned and understood that she refused to ept money because she did not


    want the kids to value money from childhood.


    It was the first time Felix felt ashamed in his life. He felt that what he had just done was not right and


    did not consider the feelings of the kids.


    Felix was silent, but Winnie continued to speak.


    "Chairman, don¡¯t worry, I did not help thepany for any purpose. I didn''t do it to please you or get


    married with Brian."


    "I do like Brian, but I will not force everyone to ept me. I believe I can get married and find a family


    who will ept me even if I leave him.


    "I do everything for my kids. If I didn''t have my kids, I wouldn''t have stayed at the Be Group even if


    I were the president and I wouldn''t have helped."


    Winnie wanted Felix to know that she knew better than the Be family about the reason she stayed


    in the Be Group.


    If she was not so capable at work, even if she had kids, Felix would have driven her away.


    Felix remained silent, but his face went dark.


    Winnie paused for a moment and continued to speak. Now that the subject had been mentioned, she


    wanted to say more.


    "Chairman, the matter between Brian and Gloria is out of control now. As you required, I never interfere


    with it, and I will never interfere with any of his decisions in the future. But I want to talk about the kids."


    "You know it gets big and is in the headlines twice a day. I''m sure the kids will find out one day."


    "I would ask you to protect the kids as much as possible and keep this as low-key as possible. Or you


    can get them married right away, and I''ll tell the kids. It''s better than finding out from the media."


    Winnie said that Brian could get married without hesitation, because she could not prevent the


    established fact even if she did not say it.


    "You mean get them married?"


    Felix was surprised that a woman who deeply loved Brian would allow Brian to marry another woman.


    "Sooner orter, Brian will get married."


    Winnie gave her exnation.


    Everyone said that Brian was forced to do so by Felix, and Winnie knew it, but the crux of the matter


    lied on Brian.


    If he put everything down, if he did not see fame and wealth so important, who could force him?


    Rufus put down the Be Group and now he was good. The world still moved on even if it had no


    Brian.


    Not to mention that he had so much private property that he could still build his own empire even if he


    left the Be Group, even if the Be Group went out of business.


    Therefore, Winnie thought that the only one who could influence Brian was himself.


    Winnie had seen through these problems, but never said to Brian, because she knew what she said


    could not change anything, and Brian would not give up the Benent Group for her.


    "Don''t you worry about kids? Don''t you want to give them a good living environment?"


    Felix did not understand why Winnie changed her attitude. She must have her reasons.


    Winnie looked directly at Felix, and then withdrew her gaze. It seemed that it was not good to be smart.


    Winnie saw through everything and was helpless about Brian, but Felix thought she had tricks.


    In Felix''s eyes, she was always a scheming woman.


    "Which mother doesn''t want to give her child aplete home and a good environment to grow up?


    But I found that no matter how hard I tried, what I thought couldn''te true."


    "You may not like to hear that, but the fate of me and two kids are in your hands. With your words, we


    can be together and we can be separate."


    "You have given us a choice, and we cannot resist it, nor can we. I knew if I hid with the kids, you will


    find us out for the Be family."


    "Now that I have seen the truth, why should I struggle fearlessly? I would rather do what you want. As


    for the kids, it is their fate, because they were the Bes. Even if they do want to be controlled by


    others, there is no way out."


    Winnie was recklessly. Since he thought she was scheming, why should she pretend to be kind? She


    just wanted to say what she wanted to say.


    "Are you ming me? Are you ming me for interfering in others'' lives at an old age and for ruining


    the happiness of your family of four?"


    Felix said angrily, because obviously Winnie wasining. He could not keep his temper under


    control.


    "No, but you are meddling in others'' lives."


    Winnie was not afraid of Felix''s anger, but she did not refute out of respect, but answered him calmly.


    "Chairman, you influenced Brian, and he was willing to be controlled. You control me, and I ept it.


    Not because I''m afraid of you. Everything I do is for the kids. Without these two kids, I would not marry


    into your family even if I loved Brian.


    "Your home doesn''t feel like home. Your home feels horrible. Your families have their own idea when


    such a family does not put feelings first, she will only value your family''s money and power."


    Winnie almost said that such a family was not a family and they are cold-blooded.


    It was a family with no love and it only made her nervous, she just wanted to avoid it.


    "Winnie, how dare you! How dare you judge us?"


    Felix patted the table angrily, but his strong self-esteem came from his guilty on the family rtionship.


    Everything he did in his life was perfect except family rtions. And Winnie saw through it.


    "Well, then I won''t judge. I know I''ve gone off topic today, I should not judge your family rtionship."


    "Then go on about me and the kids."


    Winnie did not confront with Felix, not because that she had no words to say, but that she afraid a 90-


    year-old old man would get fainted out of anger.


    Winnie changed the subject.


    "As I said, Chairman, I want to move back into my own home once Brian gets married. I will take care


    of the kids, you just need to say yes."


    "My condition is not as good as the Be family, but at least they can grow up in a free, happy and


    warm environment, and Brian will not have too much conflict with his wife."


    "Don''t worry about whether the kids will ept his marriage. I will try to persuade them. They will have


    to go through this sooner orter. You can''t let Brian get married when her kids grow up."


    Winnie believed that Felix could not do it. He hoped Brian get married immediately to consolidate the


    foundation of the Be family.


    So the kids sooner orter would have to face it. It was cruel, but it was better to face now then they


    faced when they were adolescence.


    "As long as you allow me to take the kids back to my own home, I have no demands."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Winnie had borated clearly her attitude.


    She really wanted all this toe to an end as soon as possible, and did not want to give Brian time.


    The more time she gave, the more it hurt her and the kids. Only when these messy things were settled


    and Brian got married, Winnie could have a life with kids and avoid being hurt by Brian.


    All she wanted right now was for everything to be quiet.


    Felix had his supper in a bad mood.


    He was dull all the way home.


    Winnie urged Brian to get married, but he hesitated.


    Winnie was right. The women who married into his family girls only cared about fame and wealth. If she


    was scheming, it was possible to divide the wealth of the Be family.


    There was another thing Winnie was right too, that was, the kids'' growing environment.


    He chose blind dates for Brian based on financial resources and strength, and did not know more about


    the girls themselves. He was not sure if she would be a girl of good character. If she was like Penny,


    the two kids would undoubtedly be victims.


    Felix thought and inadvertently sighed. Butler Lowe driving the car noticed it.


    He was there when Winnie were talking with Felix.


    He had been with Felix for so many years, and he had never seen someone spoke to Felix in that way


    as Winnie did. Others were ttery to Felix, only Winnie was the most real.


    "Chairman, are you worried about Winnie?"


    Butler Lowe could not help asking.


    "Yeah, she''s a problem, isn''t she?"


    Butler Lowe understood what it meant. Felix recognized everything about Winnie expect her family


    background. If would be pity that if he gave up on her, but she could not meet the requirements of Felix.


    "She has nothing to be picky about except her family background. If someone is willing to invest in her,


    she could have a great career."


    Butler Lowe did not put Felix vanity out, but directly said the good aspect about Winnie.

 Chapter 564 Come to Nothing

    Chapter 564 Come to Nothing


    Butler Lowe recognized everything about Winnie and he did not think she was not good enough for


    Brian on her family background. She tried her best to support her family and let them live a carefree


    life. How many girls could do that?


    This was the most noble and rare human quality.


    "You think very highly of her."


    Felix had the same thought. If she had a family, even if it was not the best, he would ept Winnie.


    "Chairman, I have worked for you for many years, and I have seen many rich girls. But I think no one is


    better than Winnie in quality. The only thing they are better than Winnie is their family. But it is not their


    own creation, they just depend on parents."


    Gloria was included. The kids who depended on parents were not motivated or independent in his


    eyes. Even marrying into the Be family, they wouldn''t make a sess.


    There was another possibility like Gloria, who was insidious and cunning in the heart.


    "Chairman, I privately investigated Gloria. She didn''t get good reviews in the industry. She bullied


    others and gave her assistant a hard time because of the money and power in her family."


    "You investigated her, why?"


    Felix frowned, but not because of Butler Lowe''s investigation, but Gloria''s character.


    "Thomas said she was so good, I didn''t believe her. No one is perfect. If she is perfect, it is so unreal."


    Butler Lowe knew that Felix would ask, so naturally he knew how to answer.


    For so many years he never did what Felix did notmand, but Thomas''s praise of Gloria was so


    unreal, so he could not help but go for simple investigation.


    "So Gloria''s character has a problem."


    Felix said thoughtfully. Thomas did say Gloria was perfect. Although he did not believe all, he did not


    expect Gloria was so evil.


    The Be family ranked the first in the country, and Ste was the richestdy, but she had a good


    temper.


    Compared with Ste, Gloria really had a bad temper.


    Felix went directly back to the study, still thinking about Gloria. She was worse than Winnie and he had


    one more thing to worry about.


    He had carefully selected a number of wife candidates for Brian, but so far none of them were as good


    as Winnie. Was his starting point wrong?


    As Felix was thinking about where the problem was, Thomas pushed the door in.


    "Dad, you''re home. I thought you haven¡¯t been back."


    Thomas said and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Felix asked seriously.


    He was upset and in no mood to chat with Thomas.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to ask when Brian will bring Gloria back. The whole country knows about them,


    and our family can''t pretend nothing has happened."


    Thomas went straight to the point hypocritically.


    "Ask Brian about that."


    "What do you think of Gloria''s character, Thomas?"


    Felix asked tentatively.


    "Good, as I told you."


    ¡°Dad, I was not useful only I said she is good. Ask Brian to bring her home and you will know."


    Thomas wanted Brian to bring Gloria back. As long as Gloria walked into the door of the Be family,


    their rtionship would be closer.


    Felix felt Thomas made sense, after all, he only heard about it from Thomas and Butler Lowe. He had


    to see by himself.


    Brian came back from a business trip. Although it was almost time to get off work, he went to the


    everything to her.


    When he reached thepany, he went straight to Winnie''s office.


    "You are back. Go home to have a meal together, the kids miss you."


    Brian walked into Winnie''s office and it was Winnie spoke first.


    She spoke softly and smiled as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian was surprised that Winnie was not angry to see him.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Winnie asked Brian, but she knew why Brian had such reaction.


    "Winwin, before we go home, I want to exin to you..."


    "No need to exin. I understand you. I was angry with you that day because I was afraid the kids


    would find it out, but since you stopped it in time and the kids didn''t see it, it''s all right."


    Winnie had made up her mind before Brian came back, so she would choose to endure it.


    She tried to get to know what the two kids had in mind, but they were responsive. Perhaps they were


    happy during this period of time, so they did not want to return to the previous kind of state without


    home.


    Winnie really could not tell them the truth when they were happy, so she could only endure it.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "It''s really ok. No need to exin it to me. But don''t let the kids read about you and Gloria on the


    media. If you feel you can''t control the situation, tell them in person. If they get hurt, don''t let them get


    hurt from someone else."


    This was the only requirement of Winnie. She would try to do anything for the kids, but she could not


    control Brian or the situation. What she could do was to warm the kids after they got hurt.


    "Be ready to get off work. I know you wille back today, so I had an appointment with Ste and


    Joshua. I will buy some food and cook for everyone."


    With that, Winnie began to tidy up the documents on the desk, while chatting with Brian.


    "Would you like to go grocery shopping with me?"


    "Forget it, you must be tired, I will go by myself."


    Winnie answered herself.


    From now on, she and Brian could not be seen together in public, if photographed, she was a typical


    mistress.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He stood there saying nothing but looked puzzled.


    Winnie lost her temper that day. He knew she was not only because of the kids, she also felt


    heartache. He thought that when he came back, even if he exined, Winnie would quarrel with her,


    but she did not.


    He was so confused.


    "What are you thinking? Go to your office. I''ll go shopping."


    When Brian was in a daze, Winnie had cleared the desk, came to Brian with a bag and turned away


    after saying that.


    It was over. It made uproar and Winnie got drunk because of it, but in ended quietly like this.


    However, even if they separated for several days, they did not quarrel or hug. She was only being


    polite, which made Brian feel uneasy. He had a sense that Winnie would leave.


    Two dayster, Winnie received a call from Officer Lee. Then she drove to the police station alone.


    In Officer Lee''s office.


    "A friend of mine found out that the house owner is Dominik Chambers, it has never changed."


    Officer Lee told Winnie what he had found.


    However, Winnie was very surprised.


    "Dominik Chambers? Are you sure?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Yes, this is the picture my friend sent me, is it right?"


    Officer Lee then handed the phone to Winnie.


    Winnie looked at it carefully, it was indeed her father''s name. And all the information on it hadn''t


    changed.


    "Officer Lee, please send me this picture."


    "No problem."


    Officer Lee said and sent the picture to Winnie.


    Winnie then continued to look at the information above.


    The house had been sold, but it hadn''t been transferred for so many years. Was that why no one lived


    there?


    After sending the picture, Officer Lee exined.


    "This house was in the auction after the bank sues. All formalities have been dealt with properly, and


    the court has issued transfer agreement and execution notice, but the buyer has not dealt with transfer


    procedure yet."


    "Why?"


    Winnie asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Officer Lee had no answer.


    "Do you know who the buyer was?"


    Winnie continued to ask, if she knew who the buyer was, she would go directly to the buyer.


    Unfortunately, Officer Lee did not know it.


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask my friend at the courthouse to check it. Then you can talk to the buyer."


    He did not know it, but it was not a problem for Officer Lee.


    "Thank you, Officer Lee, please help me find the buyer."


    Winnie was anger. She was not eager to find the buyer, but she was slightly impetuous because her


    father''s name was still on the property certificate.


    "Never mind. But I need your favor.¡±


    Officer Lee asked Winnie toe here not just for the house, he had something important and


    confidential to tell her.


    "Officer Lee, we help each other. I will try my best if I can."


    Winnie did not know what Officer Lee would say, but she agreed. She trusted in Officer Lee.


    "Here is the thing, I have told my leaders about what you helped us. They appreciated your skill in this


    area, so they gave me a task that I cannot refuse."


    Officer Lee stopped at this and looked at Winnie in a dilemma.


    "Tell me what it is."


    Winnie saw Officer Lee''s dilemma and felt it was not simple, but she would try her best to help.


    "My leader said you are wee to join our team."


    This was Officer Lee''s dilemma.


    He had been in contact with Winnie for a long time, and he knew exactly what she was doing, how


    much money she could earn in a month, and that she was a person with super ability who could do big


    things.


    Knowing this, Officer Lee was embarrassed. The workload of the system wasrge, but the sry was


    a little. It could not attach Winnie¡¯s attention, how could he persuade Winnie to join them?

 Chapter 565 Join the Public Security Team

    Chapter 565 Join the Public Security Team


    "Me? You mean me? Let me join your team?"


    Winnie asked with disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s what our leader said. They said that if you like, your position is in the bureau of B cityCity,


    and your working rtionship can be entered into our formal establishment. The pay is the best in our


    system, and they say said you can make your own demands."


    "Of course our highest sry is not much. It''s peanutspared to what you do."


    Although Officer Lee made the matter clear, he did not feel hopeful. Winnie, after all, has had a great


    future.


    Hearing that, Winnie listened to all of Li''s words and staredwidened her eyes in surprise and, then


    "Your leadership leader thinks too high oftoo respect me, . I am an ordinary programmer, how can I join


    your team?which has the ability to enter the system. Officer Lee''s Lee, sry is not how I measure my


    career. Police is a profession I''ve always respected and I don''t feel I have the ability to get into the


    systemjoin you."


    Winnie was rebuffed, she thought it was a joke, . she She did not have the ability to enter the


    systemjoin the police team and had, no sense of responsibility to be an excellent people''s


    policewoman.


    "Miss WinnieMiss Chambers, our leaders are is serious, and they have read all your abilities and


    information. They think you''re so good and , they need someone a talent like you. In factActually, I also


    think you are suitable for this industry, after allbecause, you majored inw, . there There should be no


    problem."


    Hearing that sry was not how she measured her career, Officer Lee heard that Winnie measured the


    standard of career is not how much sry, he also hadgot the courage to sleep clothes persuade


    Winnie. He just can''t could not guarantee sess.


    "I did studyw..."


    "Miss WinnieMiss Chambers, you don''t hurry to refuse, listen to me afraid to finish the wordshear me


    out please."


    Officer Lee did not give Winnie the opportunity to refuse and talked about it in , began to talk about this


    matter with Winnie in details.


    "Online crimes are bing more rampant, and our crackdown must keep pace. And you are exactly


    what our system teamcks. Your job is still thework,taking charge of thework security within


    our system."


    "As long as yYou only need to ou areparticipate the involved inwork cases, difficult, can not solve


    the case. And you major in Or to the systemwork security and tracking software development.


    "Your participation will leave a lot of criminals nowhere to hide, which is good for the country and the


    people. We really need you to join us to reduce the harm to innocent people."


    Officer Lee tried his best to persuade Winnie and told her , he said tthe contents of Winnie''s her main


    work again, but alsoas well as the holiness of the profession and the responsibility for the people also


    said to Winnie.


    He knew that Winnie was a responsible person and kind. Although it was not good to the use of her


    kindness and sense of responsibility is a very dirty thing, but they the system really needs


    neededWinnie such a talents, also can not settle for the way.


    It really touched Winnie, and it really made him her feel that she still had the ability to help others.


    Winnie was silent for a moment.


    "Officer Lee, if your big bossleader is serious, if he believes I can do it, then please give me some time


    to think about it."


    "But let me be clear. I can''t leave this my job. I''m a shareholder in ourpany and I''m working with


    The the Be Group''s, so I can''t get out of it."


    "And I really need this job to pay for itearn money. I don''t care if youugh.To be honest, I still have a


    lot of debt to pay off, so I need my job to make money.¡±.


    Winnie needs needed time to think it over, and she also needs and to weigh up the two jobs.


    However, her so-called foreign debt is was the her vi she sold and her aunt''s courtyard house she


    sold, as well as her sister and aunt''s good life.


    She knew she couldn''t support a family and give her kids a good life on a cop''s sry. With A a cop''s


    sry, Felix would notpoliceman''s sry would have given Him an excuse not to give her the kids.


    "No problem, you can think about it. Our big leader said part-time job is also ok. But if you work part-


    time, they say you have to keep your secretsit confidential. Neither your loved oneshusband nor your


    immediate family can¡¯t know that you work for the systempolice."


    Officer Lee also told Winnie the most basic information. If she could not do that, they could not, if this


    can not be done, there is no way to cooperate.


    ¡°''You can rRest assured, Officer Lee. If I ept this job, I can keep it confidenti secret.'' ¡±


    "If have no matter I walked first,I gotta go and I will give you rely in the evening I give you answer."


    Winnie was suddenly filled with a sense of responsibility. As a child, she loved professions like police


    andwyers because of their strong sense of justice. It was because of her admiration for these


    professions that she took aw course in college and obtained thewyer''s qualification certificate.bar


    certificate.


    But little did she know that these lessons would be put to good use, and she would could join the


    systempolice to serve for. She can do the same for the people.


    Winnie thought this was a good thing, so she had been happy for, a great thing, because of the sudden


    arrival of this good thing she happy the whole afternoon and even. I forgot to put gas in my car refuel


    her car.


    Winnie found that her car was out of oil when she tried to in the parking lot to start the car, so she could


    onlye to Brian who walked out found that the car did not have oil, there is no way to find just down


    from the elevator Brian.


    "Do you go home or do you have businessa party?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice. Still , smiling.


    "I have a little party. Then I''ll go home after the party."


    "Why, what''s the matter?¡±


    Brian sensed something wrong because of her smile and asked the wrong answer to Winnie, he


    sensed the wrong ce is the smile on Winnie''s face.


    "I ran out of gasMy car is out of oil and I forgot to fill it up when I came back in the afternoon."


    "I wanted Want to go back with you, but you have something to calcte,never mind, I take the bus."


    No matter how what, Winnie will would never disturb Brian¡¯s work.


    "Why are you still so happy since your care is out of oil?"


    Brian thought Winnie''s smile was because of her own carelessness.


    "Happy? Am I?"


    Winnie did not know she was smiling.


    "Yes, you are."


    Heughed.


    "Be serious! Why are you so happy when my car is out of oil? Laugh secretly, why are you so tant?"


    "I need to take the bus now."


    Winnie still said with a smile, but she did not admit that she was happy.


    "Wait, you''re wearing high heels. You will break your leg if you get back on the bus. Give Albert your


    car keys to deal with it. You go with me to the party, and we''ll go home together."


    Brian grabbed the car key in Winnie¡¯s hand and threw it directly to Albert, and then went to his car


    holding Winnie''s hand.


    Winnie followed Brian and Albert to the party, but Winnie did not go in, but stayed in the car.


    It was the business about the Be Group and she was not an employee of the Be Group. And


    as she said, she could be seen in public with Brian.


    While Winnie was waiting, she could think about Office Lee''s offer, what she wanted, and whether she


    could weigh up the two jobs.


    Brian''s partyst short and he Albert came out in half an hour.


    But Brian got into the car and he pulled Winnie to the passenger seat in a domineering way.


    "Sit next to me, now all the wives sit in the passenger seat. It''s your position as long as I''m driving."


    Brian said seriously, and Winnie felt it was a joke.


    She was not his wife and she could take this seat forever. She was gonna hold her wheel, control her


    life and gave herself security.


    Winnie thought so, but she did not say it out.


    But Brian''s words gave her motivation and inspiration. She decided to join the police team, because


    this job would give her a secure life when she was old.


    If she was doomed to be alone for a lifetime, this job was her sustenance whether in life or in spirit.


    "s...... Where is Albert? He came out with you, why didn''t he get in the car?"


    Winnie did not answer but avoided Brian¡¯s question. She could not say that she wanted this position for


    the rest of her life.


    "He went back to thepany and to refuel your car. We''re going home now. They''re waiting for us to


    have dinner."


    He then started his car and left.


    Winnie had made her decision, so she gave a smile.


    "Why are you smiling? What''s the matter with you today?"


    Brian inadvertently saw Winnie''s smile, so he asked.


    "I remembered a joke I saw today, so I couldn''t helpughing."


    Since Winnie had decided to ept the job, she must keep it a secret and could not tell anyone,


    including Brian.


    "That funny? I want to see it when I get home."


    Brian didn''t suspect anything and drove on.


    When it was time to bed, Winnie remembered that Officer Lee was still waiting for her call, so she


    made an excuse and went outside with her phone.


    Winnie came to the pavilion and called Officer Lee.


    ¡°I have made up my mind, Officer Lee. I agree to join your team, but..."


    "Thank you so much. Wee, wee to join us."


    Officer Lee excitedly interrupted Winnie before she could finish her words.


    Officer Lee was excited to hear that. It was task from his leader, if he failed to aplish it, he would


    be punished.


    "You''re so happy I forgot what to say."


    Winnie was affected by Officer Lee''s excitement andughed too.


    "Go ahead, say all you want."


    Officer Lee realized he was too excited.


    "Well, I can''t take part in the cyber case. I don''t have much time. But I will always there when my skills


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    are needed in difficult cases. I can only ept work in cyber security and software development."


    This was Winnie limit. After all, she still had a lot of work waiting for her.


    "No problem, that was exactly what my leader thought. Tell me about your sry requirements."


    Whatever Winnie put forward, Officer Lee thought that his leader would, because she was a rare talent.


    Such a talent could reduce much of the losses.


    "I have no requirement for my sry. It is ok to be the same as the ordinary police."


    Winnie did not ask for much, as long as she was the official police.

 Chapter 566 Three Days Later

    Chapter 566 Three Days Later


    Officer Lee was surprised. He knew that Winnie would not make any excessive demands, but he did


    not expect that she would just ask for the same sry as ordinary police.


    "You have nNo requirements?"


    "No, no. Just just give me an official police number and to prove that I am a police officer."


    This request should not be high, this request Winnie does not think too muchdid not think this request


    was too much. After all, she developed a software she developed cost can buy hundreds of thousands


    or even millions of yuan,, it was not much to ask a a month to pay a formal job is not too muchwhich


    could only earn thousands.


    "No problem, this I can decide toI can promise you."


    "Miss WinnieMiss Chambers, no, now can''t so call youI can¡¯t call you that, . we We but are colleagues,


    I shall call your name. Winnie, I will report totell the leader tomorrow, and then you can wait for my call.


    Our side of the arrangement y Youe over for entry procedures after we have it settled, when it is


    done, , formalities do you are a public security police officer."


    Officer Lee was getting more and more excited, with such a talented woman to join his team, the


    security system would be stronger.


    "Ok, I''ll wait for your call. But do I have a uniform?"


    Winnie was curious and happy as a child.


    "Yes, you have uniforms all the year round, and a badge. But you can''t let anyone see your uniform or


    badge."


    Officer Lee had to stress the secrecy again.


    "Don''t worry, no one will see it. Good night then, I will wait for your phone."


    So Winnie became a police woman, and no one knew about that.


    When Winnie was on the phone, Brian standing by the window had seen it.


    Brian did not stand there deliberately. He was just worried about Winnie who went out alone, paying


    attention to the safety of Winnie.


    Today Winnie had been happy. He did not know why, and she did not tell him. She just gave a big smile


    like a child.


    To tell the truth, Brian had not seen Winnie having carefree smile for a long time. Who made her have


    such a happy smile?


    When Winnie went back to the room, Brian stood by the window answering the phone. Winnie heard a


    few words and knew it was Felix called him.


    Winnie did not disturb Brian, but went directly to the bathroom to take a shower.


    "Grandpa, can you wait two days? Gloria has been busy these days."


    Brian found an excuse to refuse the invitation of Felix.


    "You can''t be busy all the time. She is a model, not an actress, it won¡¯t take a long time. You have three


    more days, and you must bring Gloria back to see me after three days."


    Felix gave his order.


    "Grandpa, we have just started our rtionship, why are you so anxious to see her? You can see her


    after some time."


    Brian tried to dy it and did not want to take Gloria back to the old house three dayster.


    "That is why I want you to bring her back. I will see how Gloria''s character is. If she is not good, break


    up with her."


    Felix this sentence is decoyed Brian. Before Brian said a word, he, say not to give Brian opposed to the


    opportunity to hang hung up the phone directly.


    Brian holds held the phone and looks looked embarrassed.


    Although he had reached an agreement to work with Gloria, he did not want to bring Gloria back to the


    old house, didn''t want to hurt Winnie, didn¡¯t want the kids to know it.


    But now there was no excuse to say no to Grandpa.


    Winnie took a bath and soon came out. She was thinking of Felix''s phone, but she did not ask about it.


    She sat down at the dresser, wiping her hair. At that moment Brian walked over and volunteered to


    mention the matter.


    "Grandpa asked me to take Gloria back to the old house in three days. What do you say I should do


    with this matter?"


    Brian asked Winnie because he did not know what to do.


    Hearing that, she paused and her good mood was ruined by it.


    If she could, she would drop everything and just be a cop, serving the people.


    "Can you refuse him?"


    Winnie asked and then continued to wipe her hair. Even if Do not tightly wipe hair to continue, is Brian


    brought Gloria to her front, her life will had to continue, time will not stop because of anyone''s poor.


    "Pretty strong.He insisted, Unless unless Gloria is away or I''m on business."


    This is was the only way that Brian knows could think of.


    "Quite strong is not toSo you can¡¯t refuse, . you You go on a business trip or Gloria is not, are it is


    temporary escape, sooner orter one day toyou have to see him."


    Winnie indirectly gave the answer. F, the answer is Brian for peace of mind with her, Brian wanted such


    an answer from him, even if she is was reluctant to give.


    Not to mention And Winnie guess,knew Gloria will not be inwould be there. As long as Brian proposed


    to meet the parents, she is walking on the runway, are desperate toe to cooperatewoulde


    even if she was having a show.


    "Then let nature take its course. Three dayster, iIf I have timam avable e and Gloria has timeis


    avable in three days, I will take her back. It''s not my fault if one of us has no timeis not avable."


    Brian made the final decision, however, when he said to he would take Gloria back, or hit the heart of


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Winnie was upset.


    Take her back no matter who means,No matter who asked him to do that, they became to prove that


    their rtionship is a step closer, . if If Winnie expected urate,was right, it would be was


    photographed by the media and to make waves and it would have uproar again.


    Winnie breath in the heart is veryfelt ufortable and wanted to release herself, but she was and


    afraid thatof Brian thought she was in a bad mood.


    "It''s gettingte. You go to bed first. I''m going to the bathroom to dry my hair."


    Winnie got up and went directly to the bathroom.


    As she came to the bathroom and closed the door, she took a deep breath. She really had enough


    such a life and she did not want to have anything to do with Brian.


    Now she hoped that Felix would urge Brian and Gloria to get married, so that she could leave with two


    kids.


    Three dayster, Brian took Gloria back to the old house. Rufus, Ste and Joshua came back too. In


    addition to the two kids and Winnie, all the Be Group familyFamily was in the old house.


    Brian did not know that grandpa asked his father and sister toe too. When seeing that the kids


    were absent, he felt sour in heart and showed a gloomy face.


    Gloria was enthusiastic and cheerful. She acted elegantly and politely to the Be family.


    She greeted them all and even helped Maria.


    "Gloria, the servants will do it, you do not need to help. Sit down and we chat."


    Thomas greeted Gloria warmly, and the attitude waspletely different with that he had towards


    Winnie.


    "Ok, I''ll chat with grandpa."


    Gloria said and said next to Felix. She used to speak to Brian in a sweet tone, but now she spoke to


    Flexi with a clever tone.


    "Grandpa, you are in good health..."


    Gloria began topliment Felix.


    Hearing that, Thomas gave a smile. The rest of the Be family gave a serious face.


    In their hearts, no one could be better than Winnie, no one could rece Winnie''s position. And


    Gloria''s overenthusiasm was actually getting on their nerves.


    "Dad,e into the library. I want to talk to you."


    Rufus could not listen to Gloria''s ttery and interrupted themunication between Gloria and Felix.


    Before Felix made a response, Thomas spoke.


    "Brother, you can chat after the meal. Gloria just came, we should try to get to know her."


    Thomas said with a smile, but Ste felt Thomas was scheming. It was possible that Ste was


    sensitive and that she had grudge against Thomas, so she had such a thought.


    "Uncle, dad will forget about it after dinner. Let them talk now and we talk to Gloria."


    "What do you think, Gloria? Can I chat with you?"


    Ste asked Gloria, so Gloria could not refuse.


    "Yes, if Rufus have something to talk about, please go ahead. I chat with Ste."


    Gloria was reluctant, but she could not show it off. She came to please Felix, if he was away, she would


    fail to do so.


    But it was Brian''s father asked him to go away.


    Gloria knew that Rufus and Ste did not like her, so they liked Winnie. It seemed that Winnie had her


    position in the Be family.


    Rufus and Felix went to the study together, and Thomas gave a ck face at this time.


    "What is wrong, Uncle Thomas? You were smiling, why not now? Are you afraid that Dad and grandpa


    will say bad things about you?"


    Ste pointed out the change of Thomas with a smile and then added.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Thomas, my dad is not the kind of person who speaks ill of others behind their


    backs."


    It meant Thomas was the kind of person who speaks ill of others behind their backs.


    Thomas had to smile awkwardly.


    "It is ok that your father and grandpa talk about me, he is my brother."


    "You chat with Gloria, I go to the kitchen to see what to eat."


    Thomas was not in the mood to chat with them. He was thinking what Felix and Rufus would say in the


    study.


    After Thomas left, there were only four of them left in the living room. Out of politeness, Ste did not


    give Gloria a hard time, but talked about small things politely. However it did not feel close.


    In the study, Rufus talked about Brian from the moment he came in.


    ¡°Dad, can''t you not interfere in Brian''s marriage? Can''t he choose as he pleases?"


    "Don''t you find it ufortable today?"


    Rufus was in a bad mood. His family reunited, even if Winnie was still an outsider, but the two kids


    were his family members.


    The kids of the Be family could note. He did not know how his father felt, but he felt sorry for


    the kids.


    When Felix and Gloria were inmunication, he could not calm down, because this scene made


    people ufortable. And Rufus was right about the reasont.


    "I have my own ideas, and I''m doing this for the good of the Be family and the Be Group."


    Felix had to say it.


    He felt ufortable but he could not ignore the big picture.


    "Isn''t the Be Group good enough? Does Brian''s management not satisfy you?¡±


    Rufus asked Felix.

 Chapter 567 the Past

    Chapter 567 the Past


    Rufus felt he could not control his anger. He had to say what he wanted to say, or he would have a


    argument with his father just as he had done twenty years ago.


    "Rufus, you know what I mean. I''m not saying that Brian''s management was not good. I found a


    suitable person for him, to be prepared in advance, so that his inws could support him in case of


    idents.¡±


    Felix became angry first.


    Now he did not want to hear anything about Winnie, did not want to hear other people''s words of


    persuasion. It was not that he was unable to cope with it, but afraid of being shaken.


    "Dad, you think too much. Your ideas are out of date. If something really happens to the Be Group,


    his father-inw would run the fastest and may kick on Brian in the back."


    "You know why I say that? Because it is a marriage of interest, they are all mercenary. If he sees that


    the Be Group is going down, he will save himself first. Who do you think is going to save the


    Be Group selflessly?"


    Rufus tried his best to persuade his father. As for what happened today, he did not want it happen


    again. He did not want the kids and Winnie to be sad.


    Felix was speechless, panting, he sat on the sofa with an angry face and looked away.


    It was possible. He did it for the benefit, and the other side must do it for the benefit. He just could not


    sacrifice the safety of the Be Group for the unknown.


    ¡°And, since you want to find a rich girl, you do not trust Brian. You don''t trust him he can manage the


    Be Group, and you don''t trust his ability to handle things when they go wrong."


    Rufus continued seeing that his father was speechless.


    "You said you were doing it for the Be family. Dad, you''ve had arranged marriages for me, but is


    the Be family good? Does the Be family have a good rtionship? They are all people who put


    the interests first, who will put the family in the eye?"


    "Dad, it can be good when a family has a good rtionship. There''s no way a business can thrive if you


    don''t know how to handle the family affairs. Even if you win, even if the Be Group is on top of the


    world, do you feel happy if the family is in a mess?"


    Rufus asked his father. The Be family was good in the eyes of outsiders, but who saw the inside of


    it? Which one of the Be family is happy?


    "Don''t push Brian any more. Do you want Brian to be a second me?"


    Rufus had endured this sentence for many years, and wanted to keep it in his stomach all his life, but


    his father would never realize that what he had done was wrong and selfish.


    Hearing that, Felix raised his deep eyes.


    "Are you ming me for forcing you to get married?"


    Felix asked Rufus in a cold voice.


    Seeing that his father was angry, Rufus hesitated, not because he was afraid of him, but because he


    could not ept the reality. But having said that, there was no turning back.


    "Yes, I me you. I wouldn''t be the man I am now if you hadn''t forced me into marriage. I wouldn''t


    have been alone all these years if you didn''t control my life. I have been lonely and helpless since I got


    married."


    Rufus had expressed his depression today, which had been in his heart for nearly forty years. His


    whole life was bitter, only because of his father''s selfishness.


    "You me me? I did that for you and the Be Group. Would the Be Group have grown so fast


    if you hadn''t married?"


    Felix slowed down his speech and showed a hurtful look. He didn''t do that for himself, but for everyone


    in the Be family. Why they were ming him now?


    "Do you think I am good? Have you ever wondered if I had a nice family and nothing to worry about, I


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    could make the Be Group better? I married with Brian''s mother. What help did I get from her


    family? It was me who indulged them.¡±


    Now that he had mentioned what had happened, he had to let his father know it. Even though his father


    still didn''t realize he was wrong, he wanted to say what he hadn''t said.


    ¡°Brian''s uncle and aunt are abroad, and they are still alive. Ask them what they have done for me.


    When I was in trouble, was there one person who stepped up to help me? It was me alone solved the


    problem."


    Speaking of that, Rufus was upset. He was filial, if not for the respect to his father, not for fear that his


    father would destroy his marriage, he would not conceal it.


    His marriage was not what he wanted, but when he had kids, he let it go for the sake of his kids.


    However, he could not tell his father the fact that his wife¡¯s family had not helped him, or he would get


    divorced, and then his father would find him a richer father-inw. In that way, two kids would be


    ruined.


    "They didn''t help?"


    Felix asked unexpectedly. As far as he knew, it was Brian''s grandfather who helped the Be Group


    when Rufus was in trouble. But Rufus was not a liar. What went wrong and whose fault was it?


    "No, not once. I resolved the problem by my own."


    "Dad, since we brought it up today, I''ll say more about it."


    Rufus continued.


    "My marriage was a mistake, but I didn''t make a mistake meeting Isobel."


    Rufus finally mentioned Isobel in front of his father, because she was an essential factor in the following


    topic.


    "Dad, it has been 21 years, it is the first time I mention Isobel in front of you. It was my fault, but you


    drove her away, and you med her for everything. What a burden you have put on a weak woman?


    Have you thought about her feelings?"


    Speaking of Isobel, Rufus was agitated and wanted to cry aloud. Her youth could not be bought by the


    fortune of the Be Group, but his father mercilessly destroyed it. It was terrible, his father had


    nothing different with an executioner.


    "We''re talking about the Be Group. Why do you mention Isobel?"


    Felix did not feel that he was wrong in what happened to Isobel or regretted that he had driven her


    away. If not for Brian''s mothermitted suicide, Rufus would still have aplete family.


    "She had to be mentioned. If you hadn''t forced her out, I wouldn''t have lived so pessimistic these


    twenty years."


    Rufus said to his father, who was not sorry.


    ¡°Brian''s mother and I had agreed to divorce, and she wanted to part with me. I want to get married to


    Isobel after that. She helps me take care of my family, so that I can devote myself to the Be Group,


    but you interfere with it and messed up all my ns."


    "Isobel''s life and death are uncertain, how can I have mood to continue to manage the Be Group?


    If I had not abandoned the Be Group, would it have been stagnant for so many years, and would it


    have been messed up by Thomas? If there had not been a few years of stagnation, nopany in the


    world, let alone the country, could have surpassed the Be Group.¡±


    "That''s what happens when you insisted good match. That''s what happens when you arranged a


    marriage. Are you going to drive Brian away as you did to me, and make the Be Group fall?"


    Rufus was angry because his father was cold-blooded, selfish, and domineering that because his


    father wanted to control Brian¡¯s marriage.


    Felix''s icy eyes fixed on Rufus. He was angry, gasping for breath, but he could not sat a word.


    What Rufus said was the scar that he did not want to admit and could not erase. If Rufus had not let go


    of the Be Group, there would not have been that period of time under the management of Thomas.


    There would be no stagnation or even retreat. The Be Group would be more prosperous today.


    However, all this was because of Isobel''s departure. It destroyed Rufus¡¯ hope and he became hopeless


    for all things and resolutely abandoned the Be Group.


    There was silence in the study for a long time. Felix thought about Rufus'' words repeatedly, but there


    was one thing he did not understand.


    ¡°I have a question. Since you have agreed with Brian¡¯s mother to divorce, why did she choose to


    Felix fell silent and did not feel as angry as before.


    However, Rufus could not say that because he wanted to retain the most basic respect for the dead.


    "Dad, I can''t answer that. But I promise it''s not because of my rtionship with Isobel."


    Rufus did not tell Isobel the reason of Brian¡¯s mother, and he would not tell his father, or there would be


    more troubles. It was the only thing he could protect for his wife.


    Rufus calmed down. He was tired of standing and speaking, so he went to the sofa and sat down.


    "Dad, there was no love between Brian''s mother and me. We had two kids, but we never really got


    together. You can see that."


    "I was 40 when I met Isobel. Do you know how sad it is that a man does not know what love is until he


    is 40?"


    Rufus gave a wry smile, feeling painful in heart. But he wanted to tell his father that Isobel was


    innocent.


    "I told you that it was not Isobel''s fault. I hid the fact that I was married and she was deceived by me.


    But you think it was Isobel seduced me and put all the mistakes to Isobel, which made her and her


    family had a hard lesson."


    "Dad, Isobel was pregnant, it is my child, she......"


    Rufus stopped at this. If he said it out, it would be a blow to Vanessa and her studies would be affected.


    "Isobel was pregnant?"


    Felix heard it for the first time. He did not know that, or he would not been so cruel.


    "Yes, she has my child. But she did not use the kid to coerce anything, did not use the kid to break up


    my family. She''d rather abort the kid and go away than put me between you and her."

 Chapter 568 Felixs Attitude Change

    Chapter 568 Felix''s Attitude Change


    Rufus spoke of the painful past. The child had been born, but he was still guilty to her and Isobel.


    "FatherDad, take my whole life as a lesson. Don''t let Brian live a miserable life as I did."


    "Your ideal Joe, Brian will help you do itbuild a Be Group as you want, for the sake of the kids, to


    give them aplete home."


    This is was Rufus''s only request to his father, . He had made ahis thing has be a mistake and it


    could not be, has changed. But can''t sacrifice so dalian lessons are not learned he should learn the


    lesson.


    The study fell silent again, and neither father nor son spoke.


    Rufus because the backlog offelt better because he spoke out his resentment in the bottom of my heart


    and feel rxed, but Felix''s heart is so heavy felt upset.


    Was it wrong what he had arranged for all of The the Be Group familyFamily? If he was wrong, he


    would have wasted a lifetime of thought.


    Felix and Rufus waswere called out of the study by Thomas, the reason is thatbecause the dinner has


    had been ready, waiting for the two of them to sit down.


    Throughout the dinner, Gloria tried her best to express show off herself. They were all to ttering Joe


    DeiangFelix.


    This It was in stark contrast to the Winnie in front of Felix that day. To tell the truth, Gloria nothing ¡¯s


    gantry let annoyed Felix upset.


    Felix mood is was not very goodin a good mood, plus Gloria brought himannoyed him, he was not in a


    upset, natural no mood to eat.


    He took only a few bites before putting down his chopsticks and standing up.


    "Don''t I can¡¯t eat too much dinner. Take your time."


    Felix said that and walked toward the bedroom, then. Ste quickly stood up to help Felix leave.


    There was a moment''s silence at the table. After a while, Thomas had to break the silence.


    "Let''s keep eating. The donDad is getting old, and a big dinner eating much is bad for his digestion."


    "Gloria, this is your first time toe our home. Eat more."


    Thomas said to alleviate the embarrassment, but he had something in mind.


    His father and brother spent so much time in the study and he wondered what they were talking about.


    And there was a marked change in his father''s attitude, especially to Gloria.


    He guessed it must be his Brother could not ept Gloria, so he talked about it with his father. That


    was why his father had an obvious change.


    Thomas gave Gloria a wink and motioned her to focus on Rufus.


    Gloria got the message and responded to Thomas.


    "Thank you, Uncle Thomas, I must eat more."


    Then Gloria looked at Rufus.


    "Rufus, you eat more too. I see you haven''t eaten much."


    "Ok."


    Rufus gave an indifferent response, after all, it was not Gloria¡¯s mistake. Gloria and Brian was a


    partnership, she just wanted to act well, so he should not me her.


    "Rufus, when I am avable, I will go with grandpa to see you and see the two kids."


    Gloria continued to speak zealously, revealing her love for the two kids.


    Rufus did not answer. Even if Gloria was nice, even if Gloria was polite, he did not wee Gloria, he


    could not make it hard for the kids and Winnie.


    At this time, Ste walked back and said.


    "Gloria, thank you for your kindness. But you can''t go to my dad''s, because the kids don''t know about


    you and Brian, and they need time to ept it. We''ll invite you over when we tell them what


    happened."


    This was the first time Ste and Gloria met, she felt that she did not like Gloria. Even if it was a


    partnership, Ste would consciouslypare her with Winnie.


    They were both beautiful, but Gloria dressed up too much, and she did not look noble. Although they


    were both polite, Gloria was hypocritical, seemingly she had her own motives.


    While Winnie was natural and real.


    Ste felt no women around Brian could beparable to Winnie. She had received higher education,


    but she was not as generous as Winnie.


    "Ok, sister, try not to embarrass the kid, I will take my time."


    Gloria seemed not care about it and did not show her dissatisfaction.


    But after she said that, she looked to Thomas.


    The two looked at each other but said nothing.


    The dinner was peaceful. No one was talking.


    After the dinner, Brian sent Gloria back.


    Albert drove, Brian sat in the passenger seat, and Gloria sat in the back. It seems seemed like a very


    distant rtionship.


    "JoeMr. Be, haven¡¯t you told your family about, our partnership is not your home to say ah.? Ste


    seems to My sister kind of rejects me, and my uncle your father is not happy. Did they misunderstand


    that I really want to fight with Winnie for you?"


    Gloria broke the silence in the car, deliberately mentioned Ste and Rufus''s attitude.


    She was not a fool, and she knew at once where their cold, silent manner was directedwhy they gave


    her a cold attitude.


    "Yes, I did, but not in but not in that much details. I''ll tell them again talk about it tonight when we I get


    back."


    He exined, but hHe did not say anything to apologize for his sister and father¡¯ s attitude.


    Gloria showed herself too much today. Knowing that they had a cooperative rtionship, she should


    not be so pleasing to grandpa and should not say those words to his father.


    Gloria was attentive, which made Brian ufortable, always feeling that she wanted to expose


    something.


    "Yes, tell it to your family. Don''t let them worry about me."


    "By the way, tell your father I will not go to the suburbs. I was just acting and tried to make


    conversation. I know Winnie and the kids are there, how can I be there? Besides, we agreed not to


    meet casually."


    Gloria rified everything about herself. Now she had another attitude, it looked like she could get into


    show business and act.


    On the way home, Joshua drove, Ste sat in the passenger seat, Rufus sat in the back.


    "Dad, I think Uncle Thomas was too enthusiastic today. He had a different attitude toward Winnie. And


    Maria said nothing today but only gave a smile. I feel something wrong."


    Ste has been paying attention to the reaction of Thomas. Not she wanted to analyze with her family,


    she felt Gloria was familiar with Uncle Thomas.


    "I found that, he had been speaking for Gloria."


    Joshua chimed in


    In the old house, he did not say a few words from beginning to end, but his attention had always been


    on Thomas. Joshua also found the wrong ce, but he could not jump to the conclusions.


    "Your uncle is a snob. He doesn''t take Winwin seriously because she has no a rich family. Gloria is


    different, she has a powerful family background, of course, he likes her."


    Rufus did not think too much but only think Thomas looked down upon Winnie.


    "Dad, what were you and Grandpa talking about in the study? Grandpa looked different when he came


    out than when he went in."


    Ste saw it but she did not ask about it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "It was about Brian and Winwin."


    Rufus took a sign before he answered.


    "Ste, the two kids and Winnie were not there, I feel sorry for them, so I asked your grandpa to the


    study."


    ¡°I spoke so much to your grandpa, hoping that he would not interfere with the marriage of Brian, but I


    don''t think it has much effect."


    Rufus took a sigh again. He had said everything out, but his father did not change, which made him


    helpless, after all, he was old and could not take it anymore.


    "Dad, Grandpa didn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about it. You saw grandpa''s attitude


    towards Gloria changed after he went in and out. I think your words still influenced him."


    Ste had her own views on the matter. She believed everyone, not just her, saw the change in


    grandpa''s attitude.


    "Don''t worry too much, Dad. Grandpa has lived for more than 90 years, so this idea has been with him


    for more than 90 years. It is not easy for him to correct it at once. Let''s take our time. Let''s convince


    him. I think there''s a good chance he''ll ept Winwin."


    Ste persuaded Rufus, afraid that he would get ill.


    The family was there expect the kids and Winnie. Ste was ufortable about it too, otherwise she


    would not had that attitude to Gloria.


    But in that case, they could not bring them there, or it would be embarrassing.


    What was more, Winnie would refuse to be there.


    When Brian went home, Winnie was discussing the new program with Luke.


    "Have you had your supper?"


    Brian went to Winnie and asked them.


    "Yes. You are back so early. Has Rufus been back too?"


    Winnie thought Brian woulde back veryte, because it was natural for a family to talk longer.


    "Yes."


    "Where is Megan?"


    Brian asked.


    "Megan is learningnguage in her room. What do you want?"


    Winnie''s attention was still in Luke¡¯s program. Only when she put her attention on other ces, she


    would not think about the family reunion the Be family.


    As Winnie¡¯s voice fell, Megan opened the door and came it.


    "Dad, you are home. You must be happy to go to Great Grandpa''s house."


    Megan expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Hearing that she was in a strange tone, Brain gave a doting smile.


    "No, I am not happy there without my daughter."


    "That''s a pity. Time can''t be turned back, and my brother and I can''t go to the old house. There is


    nothing we can do even if you are unhappy."


    Megan said while walking to Luke. Brian smiled, but she had been serious.


    Megan was upset that the three of them were left at home. Although her mother had exined it, she


    felt the Be family did not like them and did not think they were members of the Be family.


    "Megan, we are happy with Mom at home. Don''t care so much. It''s best we don''t go, or we''ll feel bad


    watching mom get bullied."

 Chapter 569 Laugh like a Child

    Chapter 569 Laugh like a Child


    Luke was likeforting Megan, but also like expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Have you both finished your homework?"


    Winnie quickly opened his mouth to helprescued Brian rescue,. Tthis topic can could not continue to


    say,, because it was a little sensitive, a little and heartache hurtful.


    "No, Mom, my task is not finished, I juste out to put the wind,have a rest. I am now going I go


    back."


    Megan stuck her tongue outspit spit tongue mischievously looking at Winnie and then ran out.


    "Mom, I haven¡¯t finished it yet either. You and Dad go out, and I''ll let you know when I have something I


    don¡¯t understand."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Luke said and then stretched out his arms around Winnie''s neck.


    "Mom, don''t let anything get you down. You have me and my sister, and we are always your hope."


    Lukeforted Winnie while patting her back, which touched Winnie and pleased her.


    His understanding came from his experience and observation. He must have seen through her mind,


    so heforted her. Winnie felt sorry for the kids for she did not give them enough love, but made


    them worry about her.


    "Ok, I am not disappointed with anything. I am happy to have you for the rest of my life."


    Winnie gave Luke a warm smile and went out with Brian.


    Winnie and Brian went back to their room together.


    "They''re disappointed they can¡¯t be the old house, are they?"


    Brian felt sadder than anyone else, but he had no choice.


    "Yes, but it is better than seeing the truth. Never mind, I have told them in advance, but Megan is


    stubborn and had to say it out."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. There will be many such cases in the future. You have to learn to get


    used to it."


    Winnie, in turn,forted Brian, and then went to the dressing table to get her phone.


    "Winwin, I let you down today. I promise it won''t happen as often as possible. It won''t..."


    "No more promises. I understand your situation. By the way, tomorrow is Saturday, and I have to go


    home."


    With her back to Brian, Winnie interrupted his words, Brian had made many promises, and now she


    regarded it as a joke.


    Winnie changed the topic, because she did not hear his promise.


    Brian knew that Winnie was avoiding the topic, knew that she did not want to hear anything about


    Gloria and that in fact she minded it but she did not say it out.


    Both of them were helpless.


    "Let Vanessae here. I''ll be avable tomorrow. We can cook for Vanessa."


    Brian did not continue as Winnie required. He wanted Vannessa to be there to ease his estrangement


    with Vanessa.


    However, Winnie rejected it outright.


    "She won''te."


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Mr. Brian persisted.


    The Chambers family was extremely disappointed in him. He could not let it continue, or they could not


    be able to get along with each other.


    "If you''re not busy tomorrow, stay home with the kids. I can go home alone."


    Winnie still refused and then said with embarrassment after a moment of hesitation.


    "You got on the news these days, Vanessa was unhappy about that. If you meet her, she will give a


    ck face. I''ll bring her here after sometime."


    Brian rarely had time to rest, in factactually, Winnie wanted to be with him to enjoy the time of


    gathering, but she was not in the mood.


    Her smile was false. Among seven days a week, she was nervous for five days. In the rest two days,


    she wanted to rx at home.


    Vanessa really would note to the suburbs and did not want to see Brian, so she would go home to


    stay with her.


    "Ok, I''ll stay at home with the kids and you stay with Vanessa. Winwin, please say some good words


    for me so that Vanessa will not hate me."


    Brian did not force Winnie because he wanted to give some space to Winnie.


    Brian noticed that recently Winnie had not regarded his house as her home and always wanted to go


    back to her home.


    Brian was worried about this situation, worried that Winnie was going to leave him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll speak for you."


    "Brian, if you are tired, take some rest. I will go downstairs and have a talk with Ste."


    With that, Winnie went downstairs with her phone. Ste was downstairs, she could not pretend that


    she was not there. And she knew that Ste would mentioned what happened today and she would


    feel ufortable.


    ¡®s...... ept your fate, the more you want to escape the more you can''t escape, you can only live


    in suffering every day.¡¯


    As Winnie expected, what Ste and Rufus said was about Gloria.


    Winnie smiled all the time, with a look of indifference. asionally, she defended Brian.


    Just then, Winnie''s phone rang. It was Officer Lee, so Winnie took the phone and stood up.


    "You guys talk. I''ll take a call."


    Winnie left the living room and went to the yard.


    ¡°Officer Lee.¡±


    Winnie answered the phone.


    "Our leader informs you toe to work on Monday morning and officially go through the entry


    procedures. The sry is ording to your job, and you will have reward once you have meritorious


    service."


    Officer Lee couldn''t wait to get to the point.


    Hearing that, Winnie gave a bright smile and could not be able to suppress her excitement.


    "I''ll be there on Monday, and I am ok with the sry. But I''d like to know what it''s like to be a


    meritorious man."


    Winnie said with a smile, as if she had a mission and she was a real police officer.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll have plenty of chances to do something meritorious. I''ll call you Officer Chamber


    after the entry formalities tomorrow."


    Officer Lee was also excited. He hadpleted the task and had such an excellent colleague.


    "Officer Chamber... Winnie officerOfficer Chamber... Don''t tell me iIt''s a nice name."


    Winnieughed, this day''s haze, and finally dispersed someand her mood finally became better.


    As Winnie just came out, Brian came down from the upstairs. He did not Did not see Winnie, so he


    asked Ste.


    "Sister, warm.Where is Winnie, Sister? She said she''de downstairs to talk to you."


    "She is oOutside. She went outside to answering the phone."


    Ste pointed to the outside to answer.


    So Brian went to the window, through the ss, he saw just to see Winnie standing there on the phone,


    and she looked and very happy very and excited appearance.


    Brian do did not know who Winnie and chat,was talking to, but he found her these two days always see


    her after receiving the phone smiled like a child these two days after receiving the phone. Thought of


    this, Brian is was envious, because Winnie in front of him has had never reserved aughed to cryor


    cried to the fullest in front of him.


    Winnie was always careful and hid her mind in face of him. And he knew nothing about Winnie other


    than her grievance.


    Since they met on the ne, they had been together for a year and a half now. He only had a partial


    understanding of Winnie''s previous experience, and only knew that she had a hard time, but he did not


    know what she had been through.


    In a year and a half, he had not ever seen her aunt. He was so close to the tombstone of her parents,


    but was stopped by Winnie.


    Winnie did not want to talk to him about these, or he did not care enough for Winnie, did not give her


    the feeling of family, did not give her the feeling that she could rely on him?


    It might be thetter possibility. He did not do a good job, so that Winnie did not feel safe, so she could


    not tell him what was in her mind.


    Her happy smile was so good, young and energetic. At her age, she should have such a smile, it


    should be the real side.


    The next day, Winnie returned to her home, while Brian was in the suburbs with his two kids.


    Winnie identally thought of Stefan''s clothes, so she went to the dry cleaner and got the clothes.


    Since it was just after 9 a.m., Stefan''s restaurant had not opened for business, so it was quiet at this


    point.


    The two of them sat in a seat near the window and chatted over tea.


    "I came to deliver your clothes to you today. Thank you and your friend for that night taking care of me.


    And I am sorry to bother you."


    Winnie said with embarrassment, she was sorry that she was so drunk.


    "It must be depressing to hear me talk so much. I''ll not to talk when I''m drunk in the future."


    She was really in a bad mood that day, otherwise she would not be so drunk. She asked him to drink


    with her and said many things she should not say, it was so embarrassing.


    "You think too much. As I said, don¡¯t say sorry if you see me as your friend. It is my honor that you can


    say that to me. It doesn''t matter how I feel about it, as long as it makes you feel better, it makes sense


    for me to listen to you."


    Stefan said in a light tone, trying to reduce the embarrassment of Winnie.


    He knew that woman who was sober were not the same as she who was not drunk, and generally she


    would feel embarrassed and sorry for her behavior after she became sober.


    "You''re good at talking. No one wants to hear nagging."


    Winnie smiled, showing dimples, which was charming and cute. Stefan was obsessed.


    "That depends who is nagging, I¡¯d like to hear you nagging."


    Stefan expressed his true thoughts in a rxed tone in the form of a joke. If he was serious, he would


    frighten Winnie.


    She was a person with a story and needed a friend like him to listen to her asionally. If she kept it all


    to herself, her story would drive her crazy one day.


    And Stefan was willing to listen to her, to share stories with her.


    Because he wanted to be Winnie¡¯s intimate friend, he could not tell her what was in his mind.

 Chapter 570 Continues to Deceive Klara

    Chapter 570 Continues to Deceive ra


    Hearing what Stefan''s words let said, Winnie could not helpughing, the heart is alsofeeling more


    rxed.


    "I''m honored to say sohappy to hear that."


    "By the way, how much is the hotel room? I haven''t given it to you."


    Winnie mentioned money.


    "Forget it, never mind it, just treat me to dinner someone."


    Stefan refused to answer how much it was for the hotel room because he did not want it.


    "No, but I have to invite and your friend to dinner. I must give you the money back. "


    "If you don''t want this money, I won¡¯t drink with you again. If I get drunk again, how can I ask you to


    arrange a room for me?"


    Whatever Winnie wanted to do, she must do it, especially in terms of money. She really didn''t want to


    owe anyone any more money, not even a penny from Brian.


    The feeling of being in debt to someone was so suffering, and she never wanted to experience it again


    in her life.


    Stefan could not refuse Winnie again, because he was afraid that Winnie would not go to him.


    "All right, I''ll take it. It is eight hundred and eight, give me one thousand, one hundred and two will be


    my tip for taking care of you."


    Stefan asked more of it, because he knew that Winnie would be happier only if he epted the money.


    "No problem, I''ll give you a thousand."


    Winnie took out her phone and transferred money to Stefan.


    However, Winnie did not realize that someone was following her and recording her chat with Stefan.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This person was Wendy.


    Wendy hasn''t stopped following Winnie since that day at the bar. Anyway, her job was not important,


    she¡¯d better focus on Winnie.


    As ra said, even with Gloria, Winnie was still the biggest obstacle. With two kids, her position at the


    Be family was stable.


    At this hour, ra called her and they met a cold drink shop.


    "Wendy, the affair better Mr. Be and Gloria continues to be big, are you sure it is false?"


    ra was impatient and worried.


    Since she had lent the money to Wendy, Brian had been in hot search, she felt something bad would


    happen.


    "It is false, Uncle Thomas told me. They had cooperation and cooperation takes time."


    Wendy pretended to calm andforted ra, in factactually, she was panic. The rtionship


    between Brian and Gloria developed fast and she had Winnie to deal with, actually, she felt it hard to


    cope with.


    "As long as it''s true."


    "And, Isn''t Winnie going abroad? Hasn''t she left yet?"


    ra asked. Either Gloria or Winnie left as Wendy said, she would not be so impatient.


    "Not yet, but I think theter she goes abroad, the better, so that we have more time to be ready."


    "Speaking of Winnie, I have something to tell you."


    Wendy changed the topic. To make ra not to mention money, she decided to discuss with ra


    what she had noticed.


    "What is it?¡±


    ra asked with doubt.


    "I went to a bar with a friend the other day and met Winnie. Wait, I''ve got videos and photos, I''ll show


    you."


    Wendy said and showed ra that videos and photos in her phone.


    After ra finished watching, two people began to discuss this topic.


    "Winnie went to drink because she was sad?"


    "Yes, I think she is afraid that Gloria takes Brian away, so she went to have a drink."


    Wendy began to make up again, but it was based on the fact.


    "But ording to the rtionship between the two of them, Mr. Be will tell Winnie about the


    cooperation. Winnie would not have worried if she had known it."


    ra gave a conclusion based on her understanding of Brian and Winnie and did not make it big as


    Wendy did.


    "If Brian tells her, she''ll have a sense of crisis."


    "That''s not my point. Look at these pictures."


    Then Wendy showed her other set of pictures.


    ra showed an inconceivable look.


    "They went to a hotel?"


    ra felt that what she just saw was so unreal. Winnie only loved Brian, how could she went to a hotel


    with another man?


    "Yes, you are right, they went to a hotel."


    Wendy gave a determined answer with a weird smile on her face.


    "I was following them. I didn''t expect the two of them to get a room. It was a night! Stefan did not leave


    till the next morning. Will you believe nothing has happened to them since they had been in room for a


    night? If they did not want to do anything, why didn¡¯t they go home?"


    Wendy asked two questions, but she got her answer already.


    "I don''t believe it, especially after drinking."


    ra naturally hoped they had done something, but now it seemed hard for Winnie to exin it.


    ra long hanging heart, because of faulty Winnie fell down,finally felt relived because of it and felt


    happy and even have a strong for a sense of revenge fast | impact on her.


    ra continued to ask.


    "Did you tell Joe Mr. Be about this?"


    "I sent Brian the videos and photos you saw from the bar."


    Wendy began to exin the events of that night.


    "At that time, I didn''t think it was so serious. Seeing That that Winnie was so drunk, I wanted to tell


    Brian, and then help take care of Winnie, so that Brian could recover somehave good impression of


    me."


    "Brian believed in me and asked me to take care of Winnie. But then when they went out of outside the


    bar, they went the wrong way."


    "I followed them all the way to the hotel, but of course I didn''t tell Him Brian about the hotel it."


    "Why not? It''s a rare opportunity. If he had told usyou tell her, we wouldn''t have had to deal with Winnie


    abroad, and the money would have been will be saved."


    ra has had been listening to the process of the incidentit carefully and she was not calm as she


    knew that Brian had no idea what Winnie went to a hotel with another man, but when she heard Brian


    did not know about the hotel, immediately not calm.


    Wendy would be a fool not to seize such a good chance.


    "ra, I have thought about thisit. I also know that if Brian knew this matter finds it out, he will be angry


    with Winnie, but and Winnie must have bad blood. But Winnie can justify it, after all, there was is no


    evidence of their two | them being in bed, . Brian can only have resentment and suspicion. It is


    impossible to separate from Winnie."


    Wendy paused for a moment and continued her analysis.


    "They have two kids. It will have few impacts on Winnie. The n abroad will be safer, it will spend


    some money, but it won¡¯t leave future trouble."


    In factActually, Wendy wanted to tell Brian about it, but she was waiting for an opportunity. The reason


    why she said so to ra was for the money.


    "Wendy, it is reasonable, but I think it is a pity to miss that opportunity. It''s not time for her to go abroad,


    we can give her a hand time. She''s put us through a lot."


    "Wendy, can you first contact the person abroad and ask him to suspend the n? If we fail, we can


    continue our n abroad. If we seed, we can save money abroad."


    ra wanted to save money and implied that Wendy returned her the money as soon as possible. 10


    million was a lot of money, and she was right to be worried.


    "They''ve used up some of the money by paying for rtionships, and we can''te take back that


    much if we stop now."


    Wendy thinking of a way to deceived ra, so that her only for her llies can be looked more real, and it


    could can drag a little longer.


    "What''s left is better than nothing. Wendy, I think I we can try this method, because anyway Winnie has


    not gone abroad."


    ra tried to persuade her, but Wendy did not mention money.


    Wendy pondered for a moment.


    "All right, then, follow your n. I''m going to call abroad and tell them to hold off until I call."


    Wendy is to help raagreed. She knew , she also knows what is the real purpose of ra was, but


    the money had gone and it wass not, it is impossible to return to ra hand.


    "ra, you help me think for me, how should I should say to Brian, so that she canhe will believe me."


    ...


    The two men began to studyn they began to talk about it.


    Winnie began to preparecooked lunch for Vanessa in aftering back from Stefan¡¯s. Vanessa was


    bored and came to help in the kitchen.


    "Sister, in factI am ok to be alone at home. I a person at home can also If you worry about me, you can


    finally have a weekend."


    Vanessa felt soring that her sister was busy in the kitchen.


    She could cook, clean the house and do her ownundry, without bothering her sister.


    "It is my home, can¡¯t Ie back?"


    Winnie joked. She not only came back to take care of Vanessa, but also hid from Brian. She wanted to


    be quiet.


    "Yes, but don''t work. I can do anything."


    Vanessa said and helped to get ingredients ready.


    "It''s important for you to study. You don¡¯t have to do housework. And when you go to work, it''s all


    yours."


    "Vannessa, I have something to tell you"


    Winnie remembered her vi. She thought Vanessa had grown up and she should know it.


    "What is it?¡±


    Winnie stopped her work, looked at Vanessa and then said.


    "Do you remember that vi we used to have?"


    Hearing that, Vanessa put down the ingredients and looked at her sister.


    "Yes."


    How could she forget it? It was their family''s happiness and memories.


    "It was auctioned by the bank and I want buy it back, so I asked a friend to find out who owns it. I didn''t


    realize that dad still owns the house and the buyer didn''t transfer the ownership."


    Winnie said, and Vanessa was surprised as Winnie was when she had just got the news.


    "It is Dad owns the house? Why the buyer didn''t transfer the ownership?"

 Chapter 571 Two Sisters Go Home

    Chapter 571 Two Sisters Go Home


    Vanessa didn''t understand what was going on, but when she heard that the owner was her father, she


    wanted to go home, feeling that it was her, as if her mom and dad were still alive.


    "I don''t know. I asked my friend to find out the information about the buyer. When I have it, I will contact


    him."


    "Vanessa, even if it costs a lot, I want to buy back that vi, how do you think?"


    Winnie told Vanessa about her idea and wanted to have Vanessa¡¯s advice, because she was afraid


    Vanessa could not ept that memory.


    "I have no objection. I agree to buy the vi back. There''s a little bit of mom and dad there, a little bit of


    their smell. If we move back there, we won''t be orphans."


    Vanessa said with tears in eyes. She did not dare to recall the vi, did not dare to think of parents


    before. But now she wanted to, and dared to. Especially after her aunt left, especially after she moved


    to the dormitory alone, she felt lonely.


    "If you agree, no matter how much it costs, I will buy it back."


    Winnie understood the mood of Vanessa at the moment and knew that she missed her parents more


    than she did.


    "Sister, if the money is not enough, we can sell this house. I can go to school by bus and subway, as


    long as we can move back."


    Vanessa was so urgent that she even wanted to move back and go home right away.


    "I bought this house after I sold your house, it is your house. Our parents got it for you. I have money


    and we can earn money from the game, so you don''t have to worry about money. Just study hard and


    I''ll buy it back."


    Winnie didn''t worry about money now. Even if she didn''t have enough money, she could borrow it from


    Leo.


    "Ok, I will study hard."


    Vanessa knew she couldn''t help. The only way she could help was to listen to her sister and study


    hard.


    "Vanessa, don¡¯t tell Brian about it. If he finds out, he will help me, I don''t want to owe him anything,


    either money or favors."


    Winnie had to tell Vanessa about it. She wanted to do it by herself and did not want Brian to help her.


    She wanted to have a clear conscience without little guilty when she left him.


    Vanessa was silent before she answered her sister.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell him."


    Vanessa knew sister''s idea and knew that her sister was ready to leave Brian.


    It seemed that her sister saw the truth, she clearly knew that it was impossible that she would be


    together with Brian. Her poor sister, she was so kind and diligent, why couldn¡¯t she meet a man who


    would risk everything for her?


    After lunch, the two sisters drove together to their old home.


    As soon as she got off the car, Vanessa could not control her emotion.


    "It hasn''t changed at all. It''s still my home."


    Her voice was shaking and her eyes were blurring.


    It was the first time she''d been back here in years, the first time she faced it.


    "Sister, our home hasn''t changed at all. If only mom and dad were still alive."


    Bravely she mentioned her parents, but she could not control her tears.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was her memories, her parents¡¯ memories in this vi. It was not as clean and tidy as before, but the


    memories were clear and the warm feeling was still fresh.


    "No, it hasn¡¯t changed at all."


    Winnie said sadly. She did notfort Vanessa. On the contrary, she wanted Vanessa to cry, to recall


    the past. Only in this way could she broaden her mind, and her chances of rpse would be much


    smaller.


    "Sister, no matter how much it takes, buy this house back. This is our real home."


    Vanessa could not control her tears. She secretly vowed that even if her sister could not buy back this


    vi, she would work hard to buy it back in the future.


    "Rest assured, I certainly will buy it back."


    Winnie''s will was stronger than Vanessa''s, and she wanted more to buy back the vi when she knew


    the owner was still her father.


    The current buyer had not transferred ownership, for them, it was good news. No one lived in there, so


    that the buyer might not want to keep it.


    It was all arranged by god so that one day she would be able to buy the house back.


    Vanessa walked close to the vi, holding the iron door, and looked inside. The inside of the vi was


    invisible, but she could take a glimpse of what it used to look like. Weeds were all over the yard. It


    looked like the buyer hadn''t lived in the house since he bought it.


    "Sister, I have a lot of gifts, a lot of things I have used in it. I wonder if all that stuff is inside."


    Vanessa said. She came here because she missed her parents and missed those things she liked.


    "I think so. I came to pack them up. I put our things in cardboard boxes and put them in the next


    garage."


    "If no one lived here, I''m sure those things would still be there."


    Winnie was not willing to throw away those things. Her parents had died, if those things were thrown


    away, they had nothing left.


    "Really? If they were still here, can we get them out?"


    Vanessa was excited, as if she could have treasure back.


    "I will ask the buyer when I find him. We can''t break in without permission, because it''s not our home."


    Winnie understood thew, if they broke into the house, it was illegal.


    Thinking of that, Winnie raised a satirical smile. Things had changed, this was her home, but now it


    was illegal for her to break in.


    Winnie did not go to the suburbs on Sunday and went directly to work on Monday morning.


    The first thing she did when she came to thepany was to find Brian to sign a document. So Winnie


    came to Brian''s office.


    "Have you had your breakfast?"


    Brian asked Winnie while reading the document.


    "Yes, I ate out with Vanessa. After breakfast she went to school and I came to work."


    Winnie answered calmly, and then asked Brian.


    "Did Megan and Luke have a meal in the morning? They''rezy on Mondays. They don''t want to get up


    and eat breakfast."


    "Yes, they were all good without you around."


    Brian was telling the fact that the two kids were good in this morning. They were notzy as Winnie


    said


    "Well, they seem to be better without me around."


    Winnie said casually, but hearing that, Brian was nervous.


    These days he felt Winnie had a problem. Was she implying him something?


    "They can do without you, but I can''t. I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet."


    Putting aside what he was thinking, He thought he might be too sensitive.


    He signed and then went to Winnie with the document.


    "Why didn''t you eat breakfast? I''ll ask the secretary to get it for you."


    Winnie turned around without taking the document. She cared much that Brian had not had breakfast.


    "Come back, I''ve had my secretary got it ready for me."


    Brian took Winnie by hand, and then encircled her waist.


    "You are not around, the kids came to me with everything. I told them to ask Raya for help, but they


    refused. I was busier than I am at work. By the time they were done, I was toote for work, so I didn''t


    have breakfast."


    In a gentle voice, he described what happened to him this morning as "horrible". He found it very busy


    to take care of kids, not to mention two kids.


    He could handle all of the Be Group, thousands of employees, but he could not handle the two


    kids.


    Hearing that, Winnie could not helpughing.


    "You can¡¯t have breakfast only with two kids. If you have two more kids, you will have to quit your job."


    Winnie imagined that Brian was busy at home, feeling the two kids will drive Brian crazy.


    "I''d quit if you give birth two more kids."


    Brian said seriously. He really hoped that Winnie could give birth to two more kids, so that the problem


    would be solved.


    "I can¡¯t, if you want more kids, go ask other women."


    Winnie joked, though it was hurtful, which was ironic.


    Winnie pushed Brian away and took back the document.


    "I''ll go outter, if you need help, go to Alice. Enjoy your breakfast."


    Winnie said with a smile and then turned to leave. The smile on her face disappeared instantly when


    she turned over.


    Two more kids? Having five more kids would not change Brian, just a few more kids would be hurt.


    It was just a joke. If he really cared about the kids, he would do anything to protect them.


    However, Brian would not do anything to her and two kids, but the Be family but the Be Group


    that he was proud of.


    Brian was a good man, a capable and responsible man, but this kind of man took career seriously, and


    did not care the feelings of his family and had no time to take care of two kids and her.


    He was good at everything, but he was not a good father or a good husband.


    Winnie went directly to the public security department, went through the entry procedures, and got her


    police uniforms. Everything was ready.


    She was given a professionalptop at the bureau, which she used to develop her software, but which


    required absolute secrecy.


    Winnie''s identity was easy to keep secret, but aptop like that was not.


    Winnie had to put herptop and police uniform in the trunk of the car and took them out when she


    needed them.

 Chapter 572 Whos Lying

    Chapter 572 Who''s Lying


    It was noon when Winnie returned to thepany. She thought by this time Brian should have a break,


    so she went to him for lunch. When she walked out of the office, only to see Wendy pushed the door in.


    Seeing Wendy, Winnie was upset and returned to her office.


    Brian''s office.


    "Can I help you?¡±


    "Oh, by the way, I never thanked you for taking care of Winwin the other day..."


    "Brian..."


    Before Brian could finish his words, Wendy sitting on the sofa interrupted him, but she hesitated,


    wondering if she should tell him.


    "Why? Is your work not going well, or have you encountered something difficult?"


    Brian asked Wendy with a frowned. He was worried became Wendy seemed to have something to say.


    "Yes, but it''s not my business."


    At this, Wendy stopped.


    "No matter whose business is, just go ahead."


    Brian was impatient. He thought even if it was not Wendy¡¯s business, she must need his help. He once


    said if Wendy asked him for help, he would not refuse.


    "It''s Winwin."


    Hearing Brian¡¯s strict voice, Wendy directly said it out.


    "Winwin? What''s it?"


    Brian was at a loss.


    "That day in the bar I met Winwin. She was sent home by Stefan, while I went home."


    Speaking of this, Wendy again deliberately stopped, but Brian focused on it.


    "Go on."


    Brian said in a cold voice. He believed that Wendy would not only say nonsense he already knew.


    ¡°Brian, I can go on, but you must not be angry. I''ve only seen the surface. You must make it clear."


    Wendy first cated Brian. She wanted Brian to be angry after he learned the truth.


    "Say it, I have no time to waste."


    Brian waspletely out of patience. He even suspected that Wendy wanted to have more time to be


    with him.


    "On my way home, I met Winwin vomiting on the side of the road. Just as I was about to get off and


    check on her, they got in the car. Butter they changed their route and didn''t go home."


    "I was curious and worried about Winwin, so I followed them. But, but they went to a hotel."


    Wendy¡¯s voice got smaller and smaller, for fear that Brian would go rage and be angry at her.


    Wendy paused for a moment and then continued as Brian had no response.


    "I thought that Stefan would leave after he sent Winwin to XX hotel, but they spent there overnight."


    Wendy had finished her words. She was ready for Brian being angry, and then he would question


    Winnie.


    However, it did not happen.


    Brian asked Wendy coldly with a frown.


    "Is that all?¡±


    "Yes... That''s all."


    Wendy was panic. It did not go as she wanted to, so she did not know what to do.


    Brian had no response after he got to know the truth.


    "So what if they stayed in a room? Wendy, I know why you''re telling me this. Why didn''t you tell me that


    night, but now?"


    Brian did not lose his temper, at least on the surface, he looked calm.


    "Nothing... That''s why I asked you to check it out. It is my guess, I have no purpose."


    Wendy was more panic. She did not understand why Brian had no response and did not know how to


    answer Brian¡¯s question.


    Brian was now suspicious of her, rather than Winnie getting a room.


    "Why didn''t you tell me until now? Why didn''t you tell me that night?"


    Brian still did not get angry, but after saying that, his eyes grew cold.


    "I''ve been hesitating. I was really shocked by what they did that night. I''ve been wondering if I should


    tell you."


    Wendy knew Brian will ask her such a question, so she had got and the answer in advance.


    Wendy continued.


    "Brian, Winwin and I were not on good terms before, as you know. I was thinking, if I told you, you


    would think it was my chance to get back at her. So I didn''t tell you."


    "I have decided to tell you now, because I can no longer keep it in my mind. I can''t watch you in the


    dark. I''m not sure what happened to them, but I think it was a thoughtless thing for Winwin."


    "If anyone takes a picture of that, if anyone knows about your rtionship, it will be a terrible blow to


    your reputation even if nothing big happens."


    Wendy gave a perfect exnation, saying her starting point was for Brian''s good.


    "So should I thank you for telling me so that I can be prepared?"


    Brian said in cold voice, not because of Wendy''s answer, but because of the blow to his reputation in


    Wendy''s mouth.


    The meaning of Wendy''s words was so obvious that he had to take them to heart.


    "Brian..."


    "Get out of here, pretend you didn''t see it, and don''t talk nonsense if you have no proof."


    Wendy wanted to say more, but Brian did not feel necessary to hear it, so he asked her to leave.


    "Ok, then."


    Wendy left in fear.


    Although it did not have the effect she expected, she believed that Brian would take it to heart.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After Wendy left, Brian''s face changed, and then he clenched his fists.


    Winnie was abnormal these two days. She secretly answered the phone and went home on every


    weekend.


    Now there was the fact that she and Stefan got a room. There was no proof that they did anything, but


    no one could prove that they were innocent.


    No, don''t be fantasizing. Winwin was not that kind of person, she would not betray him.


    Brain banged his head to sober himself up.


    That night Vanessa said her sister had gone home, he could not just listen to Wendy¡¯s one-sided


    words. He must not wrong Winnie before he found out the truth.


    At that thought, he felt better, but he had told Albert to check it out.


    When he was lying in bed, he was still thinking about it. It was really irritable to think about it.


    "Winwin, I forgot to ask you, did you get caught in the rain that night?"


    Brian asked tentatively.


    ¡°Which night?¡±


    Winnie went to the bed with doubts.


    "The day I met Gloria on a business trip. I called Vanessa and she said it was raining and you hadn''t


    Brian mentioned that day, but it was Winnie¡¯s gloomy day, speaking of it, she felt upset and heartache.


    She couldn''t figure out why Brian asked about it.


    "No, I got home after walking outside for a while."


    "You did not ask me till now. You do care about me."


    Winnie said sarcastically and walked to the dressing table to put on hand cream.


    Winnie wanted to forget what happened that day, forget everything, but Brian brought it up. It was not


    concern, it just hurt her heart.


    Since so, Winnie gave a perfunctory answer.


    Winnie gave the same answer as Vanessa, but Brian still had doubts, but he did not continue to ask.


    Albert would have the result tomorrow, and he would know why was lying.


    After thinking about it for a day, Brian now believed Wendy.


    He felt Wendy would not talk nonsense on this term. Even if she was stupid, she knew he could find out


    the truth. Every hotel had surveince, if Winnie and Stefan could not be found, her lie would be


    exposed. And Wendy should know the consequences if her lie was exposed.


    So, what Wendy said was probably true.


    The next morning, soon after he got to work, Albert brought the surveince video from XX Hotel.


    "Mr. Be, Stefan and Winnie did get a room in this hotel. These videos were of them arriving at the


    hotel. See for yourself."


    Albert thought it was serious, but he didn''t believe Winnie was such a person.


    Brian took the USB sh drive and connected it to theputer and began to watch it.


    Two people came to the hotel together and came to a room. Winnie was drunk and even needed


    Stefan to help her walk.


    At this, Brian began to y it fast. It was true that Stefan did note out for a night. In the morning,


    Stefan came out for a while and then went back. It took about forty minutes for the two of them toe


    out together.


    After watching the entire video, Brian got a gloomy face.


    He clenched his fists and could not conceal his solemnity, but his mind was a nk.


    Wendy did not lie, it was truth, so Winnie hid the fact. To make it more true, Vanessa lied with her.


    "Ask Winnie to the rooftop."


    Brian issued an order in an angry tone, and Albert spoke at this moment.


    "Calm down, Mr. Be, watch carefully the video. I don''t believe Winnie would betray you. Maybe she


    was drunk, and Stefan..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Brian interrupted him angrily.


    "Go and get her. Don''t give her any hints."


    Brian said angrily, and then went to the elevator.


    Albert did not dare to hesitate and had to go out to get Winnie.

 Chapter 573 Who is Out of Context

    Chapter 573 Who is Out of Context


    Winnie came to the rooftop, only to see Brian is facing away from her. The awe-inspiring figure left her


    at a loss.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When Albert went to her, he was embarrassed and he was about to speak, but he stopped. Finally he


    reminded her, "Mr. Be is in a bad mood, be careful."


    Hearing that, Winnie was puzzled. He was in a bad mood, but she did not provoke him, why should she


    be careful?


    Why asked her to the rooftop? What couldn¡¯t he say it in the office? Was it a very serious thing? Was


    he gonna break up with her?


    Winnie stopped for a moment to think about all kinds of possibilities, but did note up with a


    conclusion. She could only face it.


    "Why asked me to be here?"


    Winnie said behind Brian in a light tone. She did not mention any of her guess and pretended that


    Albert had said nothing to her.


    However, Brian did not pay attention to her, did not turn around to her or say anything.


    He was angry with her, but Winnie did not know what she had done wrong.


    Winnie stood beside Brian, looking sideways at him. And then she stopped her false smile.


    He gave a ck face, like the sky before the storm with overcast and dark clouds, giving her a sense of


    pressure and fear.


    "What is going on? Are you not going to say a word?"


    Winnie asked in a serious tone. Still, Brian remained silent, immersed in his own world.


    "Did I screw up some project?"


    Winnie continued to ask, but he was till silent.


    Winnie was worried that Brian got into troubles, so she asked impatiently.


    "Say it, is there anything can be solved by silence? Did I do something wrong, or..."


    "Yes, you did something wrong."


    Brian finally spoke. When Winnie was worried about him, he shouted her angrily.


    "What did I do wrong?¡±


    Winnie was sad. For no reason, she felt she was back to the past. He shouted at her like this when he


    thought she was a cheater.


    "Don''t you know you''ve done something wrong? And you asked me about it?"


    Brian roared angrily. He could not help but vent out his anger. He could not ept that fact that Winnie


    did such a thing and that Winnie betray him.


    Seeing that, Winnie became angry too.


    "Tell me what is wrong with me, why you treat me in this manner? When Penny did such a vicious thing


    to Luke, you didn''t look like a murderer like now. Have I done anything to deserve death?"


    Winnie shouted back at Brian. She did not know what was going on, with what she should be treated


    like that.


    "Brian, you are a man. If you have anything to say, say it out, if you want to drive me away, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    "You''re covering for your actions. What have you done wrong? Well, see for yourself."


    Brian didn''t want to take the topic too far. He just wanted to know why Winnie hid him from the truth,


    why she got a room with another man.


    Angrily, he clicked on the video and then handed it to her.


    Winnie took over the phone and did not understand what happened till she saw the video.


    Brian misunderstood that she had an affair with Stefan.


    With this thought, Winnie felt better, but it was not just misunderstanding, it was Brian''s distrust of her.


    Without even hearing her exnation, he believed the truth.


    Winnie felt cold in heart. Since Brian believed it, why was the use of exnation?


    Winnie sadly raised her mouth.


    "So you followed me. You''ve been following me, have you? You¡¯ve never believed me, have you?"


    Winnie''s heart was so freezing that even the hot sun did not warm her heart.


    "Don''t run from the problem. I did not follow you. It was you''ve been caught misbehaving."


    Brian was still angry, at the same time, Winnie''s attitude made him panic.


    "I misbehaved. Don''t you forget, Brian, you were with another woman in your room too. Have you


    behaved properly?"


    Winnie was hurtful by his words.


    It was also possible that Winnie had never been good in Brian''s heart, after all, she was a woman who


    sold her body to make money.


    "I''m different from you. My story that day was taken out of context. She and I..."


    Brian shouted to exin, because he knew he did not do anything wrong.


    However, Winnie did not want to hear it. She interrupted him forcefully.


    "Yours is taken out of context and mine is true? You''re sure I''m fooling around with another guy without


    even watching the whole video. Is that trust you have in me?"


    Winnie angrily stared at Brian, she knew her innocence. Although she did not rify, she was


    confident.


    "My stalker was paid off, or do you just want an excuse to break up with me? Well, I agree with you.


    What you saw and what you thought is the truth. Do what you want to do.¡±


    Winnie said angrily and turned away.


    She did not want to exin, nor did she need to. Brian arranged everything to be the truth and she had


    nothing to exin. It could be seen from this matter that Brian never believed her, in his heart, she was


    never a good woman.


    Since she was not a good woman, break up. It was always going to happen, it just came a little earlier


    than expected.


    Brian solved the problem in this way. She despised him.


    Two people made it big in a few minutes..


    Brian stood on the rooftop angrily. He wanted to learn the truth from Winnie, but why she wanted to


    break up? He never wanted to break up?


    Winnie returned to her office and began to pack up her things. Just then Albert and Calvin came in.


    "Winnie, please forgive that Mr. B is angry with you. It is normal for him to be upset when he saw


    that video. It will be fine after you exin to him.¡±


    Albert persuaded Winnie, knowing that they had a quarrel.


    "There''s no point in me exining things I didn''t do. He was upset watching that video, so why didn''t he


    finish the video? It''s insulting to my pride that he suspects me with that video. Why should I exin it to


    him?"


    Winnie was still angry. Every time when she felt upset, she felt sour in nose, but now she was tough.


    Even if she was upset, she had to be strong, never hurt her own self-esteem.


    "Winnie, I got the video back. If there is anything wrong, it is my negligence, please don''t me Mr.


    Be."


    Albert tried his best to persuade Winnie, as long as Winnie put forward any dissatisfaction, he took the


    responsibility on himself.


    But Winnie did not think so.


    "Albert, Calvin, I know you havee to persuade me. And I know you''re doing what''s best for us. But


    that won''t solve the problem."


    "I believe you got the video back, but why did he only watch part of it? Why didn''t he watch all of it? If


    he did see Stefan and I have an affair, it won''t be toote toe to me. Why does he think I did


    something wrong before everything is not clear?"


    Winnie did not want to hear any persuasion. She did not believe that Brian was unintentional, but she


    thought it was just a fuse.


    "He can think what he wants, and do what he wants."


    "Go back to work, all of you. Don''t let me drag you down."


    Winnie said and continued to pack up her own things.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be might go too far, don''t get angry with him. He just cares about you."


    Seeing that Winnie was packing things, Calvin was worried. She seemed want to leave and to be sad.


    But as a bystander, he did not want it to get this bad.


    "He doesn''t care about me, not at all. To him, I am a babysitter, a money-maker... Well, it doesn''t make


    any sense."


    Winnie did not continue, because it made no sense.


    "Albert, who has been following me? Are you sure this person is reliable?"


    Winnie wanted to know whether the person tracked her had a problem. Why did this person tell Brian


    till now?


    "Followed you? Nobody is following you."


    Albert looked dazed and turned to Calvin.


    "Mr. Be sent someone to protect you when Wendy was always bothering you. But no one''s


    following you now."


    Calvin exined. They did not understand why Winnie asked this question.


    "No one followed me. Who told Brian about this then?"


    Hearing such an answer, Winnie felt surprised.


    Calvin and Albert looked at each other. They knew who it was, but they were not sure if they should tell


    her.


    Seeing that they were silent, Winnie knew that they could not answer this question.


    "Never mind, I will check it by myself."

 Chapter 574 Break Up Now

    Chapter 574 Break Up Now


    As long as she could do it, Winnie never bothered others. And she knew that Albert and Calvin got the


    answer, they just could not tell her.


    She could not force them to say it.


    It was not hard to find out. If Brian could find the video of the hotel, she could.


    Winnie had finished packing up.


    "Let Mr. Be know that I want to take a few days off, and let me know when he has the solution. If


    you have a problem at work, let Alice contact me."


    After that, she left thepany with herptop and her bag.


    She had aplex mood as she walked out of thepany. It was a prison to her, but she was in and


    out of it all the time.


    She wished she would nevere back, she wished to solve all the problems.


    She left resolutely without looking back.


    She drove back to her home. No matter what was the problem, as long as she had a house, even if she


    was alone, she got a ce to go.


    Winnie returned home. She did not think about Brian¡¯s words, but turned on theputer and got into


    the XX hotel monitoring system. She found the video from that day and began looking for clues.


    She was not looking for who was behind it, but she wanted to know whether she was framed or Brian


    did it on purpose.


    After that, she would know the truth and know what she should do about it.


    Winnie soon saw Wendy in the video and then she got the truth. So it was why Wendy came to Brian


    yesterday.


    No wonderst night Brian asked her whether she had been caught in the rain that day.


    Winnie did not think about it but continued to find out when Wendy began to follow her.


    Finally she found the source. Wendy had been following her since she was in the bar. Winnie also saw


    Calvin in the video but he showed up after Wendy left.


    Wendy told Brian that she drank with a man at a bar back then and told him she got a man with Stefan


    yesterday.


    Winnie turned off theputer. She now wanted to know whether Wendy deliberately caused her


    trouble or simply wanted to tell Brian about it.


    Winnie thought Brian would have no doubt about the intention of Wendy, otherwise he would not get


    anger before he figured out what had happened. However, Winnie did not believe that Wendy had no


    purpose.


    During this period of time, Wendy had been jealousy of her, how could she miss such a good


    opportunity? Wendy was the one who most wanted her to break up with Brian.


    Winnie thought for a long time, she decided to call Brian to confirm his attitude. If he was influenced by


    Wendy¡¯s words, she would break up with him.


    She called for a long time before Brian answered.


    Winnie was blunt and went to the point.


    "I checked the surveince. It was Wendy told you, right?"


    Winnie could not control her anger.


    "It is no important who told me, what matters is the thing itself."


    Brian did not answer that question, because he felt that was not the point.


    "I want to know what Wendy told you. Did she run into me by ident, or did she follow me on


    purpose?"


    The first question was not important to her, because they both knew the truth. But the second question


    depended on Brian''s attitude.


    "Don''t think she is so dirty, ok? Do you want to put the problem on others? It''s your problem, you need


    to face it."


    Brian was angry and he could not ept that Winnie wanted to escape from the problem.


    However, Winnie could not ept his words. Hearing that, Winnie felt sad.


    "You''re right, my thoughts are dirty. Wendy''s thoughts are good and simple."


    "Don¡¯t you want to hear the truth? I''ll tell you right now."


    Winnie gave up on Brian. He didn''t have the least respect or trust for her, why should she insist on her


    damn love?


    "I spent the whole day with Stefan. I got a room with him. What you think is true. I cheated on you."


    After finishing thest sentence, Winnie smiled sarcastically and then corrected herself.


    "I used the wrong word. I am not cheating, because we are not married. I just fell in love with someone


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    else."


    "Winnie..."


    Brian became furious, but Winnie had be ustomed to his attitude towards her.


    "Don¡¯t be irritable. I''m telling you what you want to hear. You can tell the kids that I am misbehaving,


    that I fall in love another man. The responsibility is on me anyway, so you can say whatever you want."


    "You can do with it any way you want, and I have noints."


    Winnie took all the responsibility and thought it was what Brian wanted. She bore all and the kids would


    not hate him.


    He could be with Gloria with no burden.


    "Break up, break up now."


    Brian lost his reason and wanted to break up.


    Winnie fell into silence. She had been wishing to break up, but she did not expect they would break up


    in this way. Hearing that, she felt her heart broken.


    Winnie stopped being angry. Since they broke up, what he did had nothing to do with her. Why should


    she be angry about someone she didn''t have connection with?


    "Ok, I agree, now that we''re breaking up, make it clear. Let''s meet somewhere tonight."


    "I''ll let you know when I''ve chosen the ce."


    "See you tonight."


    Winnie said calmly and hung up the phone.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t cry, but smiled sarcastically.


    Her love, which she thought was deep to the bone, was so fragile. With one small misunderstanding,


    her love was over.


    Well, the earlier it was over, the earlier she would get it over and end such a messy life.


    Winnie put down the phone. She did not cry. She was sad, but it proved that Brian did not believe her.


    Even if she exined, even if she cried, it could not solve the problem.


    But she would not endure Wendy anymore, would not endure everything for Brian anymore.


    Winnie asked Wendy out to meet in a coffee shop.


    "Sit down. What would you like to drink?"


    Winnie greeted Wendy gently, now showing her dissatisfaction to Wendy.


    "Iced coffee."


    Wendy sat down, but she did not know why Winnie wanted to see her, why Winnie was so gentle.


    "Wendy, do you know why I want to see you?"


    Winnie said softly, but there was a sharp light in her bright eyes.


    "No."


    Wendy could not say it even if she knew.


    "Well, then, let''s have a little chat."


    Winnie took a sip of coffee and looked at Wendy with no temperature in her eyes.


    "You met Brian at the airport on purpose. I found out that there was no entry or exit record of you on


    that day. You were waiting for him there on purpose. And you know why.¡±


    Hearing that, Wendy could not calm down.


    "Winnie, are you here to take about old things?"


    Wendy avoided answering Winnie''s question.


    "It is just a little chat."


    "You secretly followed Brian on a business trip... Here I want to make it clear, you learned about Brian''s


    itinerary through ra, deliberately encountered him at the banquet, and then sent those photos to


    me."


    "You did all this, didn''t you?"


    Winnie raised eyebrows and asked Wendy, with a calm face. She was not angry at all even though she


    had learned the truth.


    Wendy was panic. Winnie knew all this, but did not say it.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The only thing Wendy could do was y dumb.


    "It''s okay that you don¡¯t admit it, as long as you have it in mind. I came out in a hurry and I have


    learned it in half an hour. I will continue when I get home."


    Winnie was not afraid that Wendy did not admit it and now she did not need her to admit it. She just


    wanted to give Wendy a heads-up.


    "I have a good news for you. You reached your goal. A few minutes before I called you, I broke up with


    Brian.


    "You know the reason. It was you told him that Stefan and I spent the night in a hotel."


    "Congrattions, you can start over with Brian."


    Winnie said with a smile. She did not look sad but gave a gentle smile, which was creepy.


    "Did you break up?¡±


    Wendy asked with suspicion. It was a bit of a surprise. She expected that Brian and Winnie would have


    quarrel, but as long as Winnie made exnation, it would be over. Breaking up was unexpected, and it


    might be Winnie''s tricks.


    "Yes, we broke up, it¡¯s true."


    "Here, I''ll give you a video. Go home and watch it. And you will know it."


    Winnie took out the U disk from her bag and handed it to Wendy. Then she got up.


    "By the way, let me remind you, if you get back to Brian, don''t let him know about your rtionship with


    Penny. Otherwise, you will be screwed. He hates Penny so much."


    Winnie said that before she left.

 Chapter 575 Why Not Explain

    Chapter 575 Why Not Exin


    Wendy sat in situ looking at the U disk in front of her in a daze. She had spent much effort and time to


    separate Brian and Winnie. But when Winnie put forward to break up, why she felt flustered?


    And from Winnie¡¯s words, she obviously knew that she and Penny had contacts. At this thought,


    Wendy was helpless.


    She did not understand with half an hour of time how could Winnie find out so many things. She had


    found out ra and the secretary, even that she went to prison to see Penny.


    Was she that awesome all things could not be hidden from her? If she was, Winnie was the most


    terrible person, no wonder Penny would defeated.


    Wendy left the coffee shop and went straight home to y the U disk.


    It was about that Winnie got a room in the hotel.


    A female staff in a hotel uniform walked in the room before Winnie and Stefan entered. And she had


    nevere out since the moment she got in.


    The next morning Stefan and Winnie left the room, but the staff was still in.


    Wendy was confused, wondering whether she had not noticed the staffing out, or whether she had


    note out.


    Wendy remembered Winnie asked her to watch it from beginning to end, so Wendy continued to watch.


    It was only after 12 o''clock that the woman came out of the room and checked out at the front desk,


    where she could clearly hear the conversation between the female staff and the receptionist.


    "Your friend left this morning. Why are you checking out at this hour?"


    The receptionist said when she was checking out.


    "Miss Chambers threw up all night, so Stefan and I took care of her all night. I was too sleepy so I


    continue to sleep as soon as they left and did not wake up till this hour.¡±


    Wendy now understood everything.


    So there were three people in the room, Winnie threw up all night and nothing really happened to them.


    At this, Wendy did not know how to deal with such a fact and had no idea why Winnie and Brian broke


    since the fact was clear.


    Therefore she made a call to Winnie.


    Winnie was waiting for Brian in the agreed ce by this time. She felt her moodplex and sad, but


    she picked up Winnie¡¯s phone without hesitation, at least to temporarily ease the heartache.


    "What is it?¡±


    Winnie asked in a cold voice.


    "I finished watching the video, and there were three people in the room, why did you break up?"


    Wendy went to the point.


    "Brian didn''t know it was three people. He saw no third person in the video, only saw me and Stefan."


    Winnie did not hide it from Wendy.


    Everyone had a dark side. Now she wanted to show Wendy what it was like to be overshadowed.


    "You didn''t exin to him?"


    Wendy asked with puzzlement.


    "No, I didn''t exin. He saw only the two of us. Do you think he''ll believe me? Even if he reluctantly


    believed it, he would still mind it."


    "It is going to affect our rtionship sooner orter. We might as well break up."


    Winnie said sarcastically, as she said, there was no essential change even if she changed.


    "Besides, I should think for you. You were quite tired to manage it, I want to make you achieve your


    goal."


    "That is it. I wish you and Brian will be married."


    Winnie then hung up.


    She told herself to break up was the most sensible choice, otherwise she had to deal with Wendy and


    Gloria.


    Since they had broken up, she would leave the problem to Gloria and Wendy.


    As Winnie hung up the phone, Brian appeared in the door.


    Seeing this tall and straight figure, Winnie felt her heart in severe pain, but she had to bear it. She told


    herself she must keep her dignity as long as she was alive.


    "Just in time. Sit down. I only need a few words to make things clear."


    After saying that, Winnie took a nce at Brian and then took back his sight.


    He had an angry face, a pair of cold eyes, and bushy eyebrows. They were to break up, she did not


    know why he still looked like that.


    "Go ahead. Let me know what you want."


    Brian sat down and said in a cold voice and a patronising tone.


    Winnie raised the corner of her mouth. She knew Brian would use this way to solve the problem.


    "Leave the kids to me. I can take care of them."


    Winnie raised her requirements and then fell into silence.


    Seeing that she was speechless, Brian asked.


    "What else?"


    "No. I just want to raise my kids."


    Brian''s words froze Winnie''s heart to the extreme. After being together for such a long time, he didn''t


    know her at all and still asked her if she had other requirements.


    What else? Money? She asked for money when she gave birth to kids, so he thought she would ask for


    money to raising the kids?


    At this, Winnie suddenly thought of another possibility that Brian asked such a question.


    She pushed the file bag she was holding in front of him.


    "And this. These are all properties that you have transferred to me. You said it was for the kids, but


    since we broke up, it''s not appropriate for me to keep it, so take it back."


    "I don''t ask for anything, just let me take care of the kids. As for work, if you agree, I will go back to my


    In addition to that, Winnie did not have any requirements, so that her self-esteem would not be hurt.


    Winnie said that and stood up.


    "Go back and tell the kids, and then I''ll pick them up. You can rest assured that the kids are with me.


    And you can see them whenever you want. On Saturday and Sunday, I will send them to the suburbs


    to spend the weekend with your father."


    "I''ve said all I want to say, we have no rtionship from now on, and it''s not appropriate for me to sit


    here... Just call me when things settle down with work and kids."


    "I gotta go."


    Winnie took a look at Brian before she stepped away.


    "Why not exin?¡±


    When Winnie was to go out, Brian asked.


    He asked her why she didn''t exin. He should ask himself if he had given her a chance to exin, if


    he needed her to exin. Since he had his judgment, why should she exin?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie faced away from Brian and was silent for a minute.


    "It is true that I got a room with Stefan, and it is also true that I lied to you that I was at home. I was


    wrong and there was nothing to exin."


    That was what Brian wanted to hear. Since he wanted to hear, it was kind of Winnie''s exnation.


    Then Winnie left.


    Brian was angry. Winnie ended their rtionship with just a few words. He had uttered the word of


    ¡®break up¡¯, but he had said it in a fit of anger. Why Winnie did not refuse? Why did she end it easily?


    Did she fall in love with Stefan?


    Winnie''s dream of breakup came true, but she was not used to it. She hardly slept, and the night was


    endless.


    Her relief for the night was work, crazy work.


    She spent the whole night on the public security system software development, which made her feel


    much better.


    Winnie did not know that it was dawn and did not feel sleepy until the evening, so she turned off the


    phone leaving everything behind.


    She slept until the next morning.


    Winnie opened her eyes and turned on the phone to read the message one by one, but she was


    disappointed.


    Everyone sent her a message, except for Brian. At this point, Winnie realized that she and Brian were


    totally over.


    She felt sad about it. It was only five in the morning, Winnie went out for a morning run to shake off


    Brian¡¯s figure in her mind.


    It was said that running could forget all the troubles, Winnie would like to have a try and see if she


    could forget Brian.


    However, Winnie found it was not truth. Even if she got exhausted from running, she could not shake


    him off her mind.


    After Winnie returned home, she washed her face so that she could look afresh when she got to work.


    Even if she was upset, even if she could not forget Brian, she must cheer up, work hard and not to be


    tortured by love.


    Instead of going to the Be Group, Winnie went back to her ownpany.


    When she came to her new office, everything was so strange. She hoped that when she saw Brian, he


    was strange too.


    Winnie devoted herself to the work and discussed work with Alice on the phone.


    Brian''s office.


    "Winnie hasn''te to work yet?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    He had a difficult time these two days. He had not told the kids about his breakup and did not make


    arrangement for Winnie¡¯s work.


    He felt that even if they had to break up, Winnie should give him an exnation, but Winnie


    disappeared for two days, refused to answer his phone and did not return to the suburbs.


    Brian was angry but worried.


    "Alice said that Winnie had gone back to herpany. Winnie and Alice will talk about work on the


    phone."


    Albert replied to Brian in a low voice.


    Since that day, Brian''s face had been gloomy, and his temper became hot. He would blow up at the


    slightest thing that was wrong.


    As a result, neither Albert nor Calvin dared to talk about it.


    "Her job is here. She can''t go back to her ownpany. Call her back."

 Chapter 576 Two Days and Nights of Hard Work

    Chapter 576 Two Days and Nights of Hard Work


    Brian gave an angrymand. When Albert was to call Winnie, Brian stopped him however.


    "Stop it. Leave her there."


    He changed his mind and calmed himself down. Both of them needed time to think about it.


    Albert put away his phone and looked at Calvin. The two made eye contact and decided to speak.


    "Mr. Be, have you watched the video from the beginning to the end? Can it be a misunderstanding


    of Winnie?"


    Albert spoke first, followed by Calvin.


    "Yes, Mr. Be, Winnie was not that kind of person, she would not do that."


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if I watched it or not, it doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, it matters that she


    admitted it.¡±


    Brian was angry that Winnie did not give any exnation but admitted it. Since she had admitted it, he


    had nothing to say.


    "Mr. Be..."


    Albert tried to continue to persuade, but Brian interrupted him sharply.


    "Don''t say another word, we have officially broken up."


    "Mr. Be, how can you break up? You can''t break up without figuring things out. Even if Winnie


    admitted it, it is not be true.


    Calvin said anxiously hearing that they had broken up.


    He and Albert had been worried these two days, afraid that they would break up out of anger, and now


    they really had broken up.


    "Mr. Be, aren¡¯t you too impulsive? You''ve been through so much together, you can''t just break up.


    Winnie admitted it, she was probably angry.


    Albert persuaded, he did want them do something regretful.


    "Stay out of this and do your own jobs."


    "Get out. I have to work."


    Brian gave a coldmand. They did not understand what happened to him and Winnie, and they had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    no need to interfere with it. Since Winnie could be separated from him, he did no reason to ask her to


    stay with him.


    Albert and Calvin did not dare to speak again but obediently quit Brian''s office.


    Leaving Brian''s office, they felt uneasy, so they decided to take time out at noon to meet Winnie.


    They had appointment, but at noon Winnie could not keep the appointment for something.


    Winnie received awork case of the public security department. She must finish all her work on


    today to set aside two days to deal with the case.


    So she worked overtime in thepany at noon, even did not go home at night.


    Winnie finished her work at three o''clock in the morning, so she drove directly to the police station. In


    the parking lot of the police station, she formally changed into a police uniform for the first time and


    wore her badge.


    The sense of responsibility the dress gave her made her forget her pain.


    Winnie was beautiful, in the handsome police uniform, she got a lot of attention. It was the first time


    anyone except the leader had met Winnie.


    They had heard that there was a new master was a woman, but no one thought she was so young and


    so beautiful.


    Winnie did not have time to know everyone, after a simple familiar with the case, she began to track on


    thework.


    It was night, and the other side was a criminal, so it was difficult to track. It was her first time to deal


    with such tracking, she was particrly cautious.


    She thought it would usually take her an hour to finish and five hours would be enough. But to her


    surprised, it took her two days and nights.


    "They got caught. We got a call just now saying the criminals Officer Chambers tracked down have


    been arrested."


    The silence of the office hall was suddenly broken by a policeman running excitedly across the hall.


    Before Winnie had a reaction, there was cheer-up in the office hall.


    "Good, finally."


    "Good, good."


    "It''s all Officer Chambers¡¯ credit. Officer Chambers is amazing."


    Hearing the cheering and shouting, it was not until then that Winnie experienced the true joy of


    sess. This kind of achievement could not be reced by her international awards.


    "We worked together for two days and two nights. It isn¡¯t my credit, it is the credit of our team."


    Winnie responded in a modest way and enjoyed the happiness with everyone.


    Winnie talked to the leader before going home.


    She was so tired that she was to copse. In a daze, she drove back home. Under such a state of


    exhaustion, she met thest person she expected to see right on her doorstep.


    Winnie felt her heart in pain again when she saw Brian again. And it was because she felt the


    heartache that she knew she was alive.


    "I''m very tired now. Can we talk after I get some sleep?"


    Winnie spoke feebly, his eyes blurred like having ayer of ashes.


    She had no mood or energy to talk to Brian about her kids and work. She simply wanted to sleep.


    "Where have you been these days? You didn¡¯t answer my phone, I failed to find you. What do you


    want?"


    Brian''s tone was hard and cold, with rage. Since there had been no news from Winnie for two days, he


    was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. It was this anxiety that made him not pay attention to Winnie''s


    current state.


    "I hung out with Stefan. Go back and call me if you need something."


    With that, Winnie pressed the password of the house.


    Brian was angry to hear that.


    "Good, you had a good time. Don''t worry about the kids. Have fun."


    Brian said mercilessly and walked away with anger.


    Winnie was in such a state of exhaustion that she slept only 12 hours in five days. Though the word of


    ¡®kids¡¯ did perk her up, she decided to go to sleep before her heart really stopped beating.


    Winnie opened the door and went into the room. Then she came out again.


    She changed the passwords of her house and walked back home.


    She didn''t wash her face, take a shower or even take off her clothes before she lied in bed.


    Brian went downstairs angrily but suddenly she sensed something wrong with Winnie¡¯s words.


    Winnie said she had hung out with Stefan, but he had sent someone to Stefan''s shop. Stefan had been


    busy and was not with Winnie.


    Winnie lied, but why?


    Brian recalled carefully the scene when they talked and felt Winnie was in a bad state, so he walked


    back.


    When Brian rang the doorbell, no one answered, so he input the password, but the password had been


    changed.


    Under emergency Brian could only call Winnie.


    But she did not answer till he made the fifth call.


    "Please, can I get some sleep? Just pretend I''m still your girlfriend, and let me have some sleep, okay?


    It''s been five days. I''ve only slept twelve hours. I''ll die if I don''t sleep."


    Winnie said in her dream, even if her consciousness was not awake, Winnie felt distressed.


    "Please?"


    Winnie once again whispered begging, her voice worried Brian.


    He did not know what happened to Winnie these two days, did not know why she only slept for twelve


    hours in five days, did not know why she was so tired.


    He wanted to know the answer, but he gave up after hearing Winnie''s weak pleading.


    "Have a good rest..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard the sound of even breathing over the phone.


    It sounded reassuring and familiar to him. He would never forget it.


    Brian hung up the phone and left downstairs again.


    Winnie slept until the next morning. After washing herself, she went to work without eating breakfast.


    Laura wanted to report work, so they came to Winnie''s office, and then Laura found Winnie looked bad.


    So she asked with concern


    "Why do you look bad these two days?"


    "I had no enough rest."


    Winnie was still weak. She had slept for a day and a night, and she didn''t even eat anything until now,


    so she had no vitality.


    "Why? Is there something bothering you? How about breakfast? Have you eaten breakfast? Why you


    look so weak?"


    Laura was an experienced person in life. If Winnie ate breakfast, even if she did not have a good rest,


    she would not look like this.


    "You''re right. I haven¡¯t had breakfast. I......"


    "What do you want to eat, I will buy some food for you."


    Laura interrupted Winnie, took out her phone to order breakfast.


    "Thank you, Laura, just get me some porridge."


    Winnie did not refuse. At this time, her biological clock was out of order. If she did not get some food,


    she would not be able to make it through.


    Laura soon got the breakfast ready for Winnie and then continued to talk with Winnie.


    "Did ra and Wendy bother you again?"


    Seeing Winnie''s state, Laura thought the two bothered Winnie again, and it could be big, or Winnie


    would not be in this state.


    "They''ve been messing with me all the time, but I''m used to their tricks. It has nothing to do with them."


    Winnie denied it, but she did not want to tell ra that she and Brian had broken up before telling her


    kids.


    "Then why do youe to work here these two days?"


    Laura did not believe Winnie''s answer and continued to ask.


    She knew Winnie was a woman who could endure everything.


    Winnie raised the corner of her mouth bitterly. She had been concealing it well, but it had been seen


    through, there must be something that she had not done well.


    "I recently took a private job, and it was easy to get caught at the Be Group, so I came back to


    work. Don''t worry, Laura, I''ll be fine. I can handle ra and Wendy."


    "I''m in this state because I''ve been staying upte to catch up on my private work."


    Winnie made up a reason that could be believed to cover up her things. She now was not strong


    enough to handle all the attention from everyone.


    When she was strong enough and the kids knew it, when her family knew it, she would face it.

 Chapter 577 Hear You Explain

    Chapter 577 Hear You Exin


    It was not that Laura did not believe Winnie, but she was worried that Winnie could not cope with it


    alone. So once again she confirmed with Winnie.


    "Really not because of ra and Wendy?"


    "No, you may rest assured."


    Winnie smiled and thanked Laura for her exquisite thoughts and was touched by her concern.


    "Good. But Winwin, I still want to remind you, if they look for you, don¡¯t endure it, you must fight back


    and let them know that you can¡¯t be bullied easy."


    Laura temporarily believed Winnie, but she thought Wendy and ra should be part of the reason. It


    was not all because of the private work.


    Laura continued.


    ¡°You should show your attitude to them and can¡¯t indulge them. Winnie, you can forgive them if they


    are kind, but they have no heart, for their own selfish desires..."


    "Ok, Laura, I know what you mean. You may rest assured that I will not indulge them. Don''t you know


    me? I wouldn''t have gotten here if I had been bullied."


    Winnie still smiled and interrupted Laura.


    Laura reminded her every time they met, Winnie was perfunctory every time, but now she wanted to


    take Laura''s words seriously.


    Although she would not retaliate against them, Winnie wanted to expose them, wanted to let them


    know that she had just been enduring, but actually she knew everything.


    "Winwin, hear me out. I know you''re not a sucker, but I you don¡¯t take measure on them, they won¡¯t


    stop."


    "I told Wendy that ra likes Mr. Be and that ra used her, but it didn¡¯t work. ra and Wendy


    still worked together to do harm to you. I don''t know if Wendy didn''t believe me or if she had other


    ideas. In short, these two are bad. You must be careful."


    Laura knew she was nagging, but it was the first time she told Winnie so.


    Wendy and ra used each other, but they had the same target. Winnie was standing in the light,


    while they were in the dark staring at her.


    Laura was afraid that Winnie would get hurt, so she reminded Winnie.


    "Wendy knows that ra likes Brian?"


    Winnie was surprised. Since she had known the fact, but they still worked together, Wendy was a


    scheming.


    "Yes, she already knows."


    Laura answered in the affirmative.


    "Well, then, I know what to do. Laura, don''t worry, I will not indulge them."


    Winnie had no worries. She was not afraid who would be in the middle. Now she would find her


    position and expose the tricks of Wendy and ra.


    But Winnie felt there might be another possibility - two people sooner orter would do harm to each


    other even if she said nothing, and she yed a role at most.


    Winnie had breakfast and started working, and it was only during her noon break that she called Brian.


    "Mr. Be, sorry to call youte. I have been busy all morning and can only call you now."


    Winnie said to Brian politely. She thought it should be so, after all, they had broken up.


    Winnie continued without waiting for a response.


    "Was it about work or about the kidsst night?"


    "Neither, I haven''t told the kids yet and I haven''t decided about your job either. I came to you to hear


    the truth."


    He did not express his concern, but did not know how to say it, so he had to change the topic to the


    truth.


    "Mr. Be, it''s what you think it is, and there''s no truth beyond that."


    Winnie frowned, but her tone wasposed. She felt that it was ironic that Brian was now seeking the


    truth. Since he was sure about the truth, there was no point to verify with her.


    Brian did not trust her, even if she gave a hundred exnations, Brian would not believe her.


    "What I think?"


    Brian asked Winnie.


    "You think that I got a room with a man, that I have an affair with someone else and that I cheated on


    you since I had sex with another man.


    "These urred to you, I cannot lie to you. The only exnation I can give is that what you think is


    true."


    Winnie understood that Brian thought in way. Who could believe that two people in the same room did


    nothing? And she let Vanessa lie to Brian, so it was right to suspect her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    How Winnie could not ept that Brian got angry with her before he had figured things out and that he


    believe Wendy''s words instead of her character.


    If Winnie remembered correctly, when they quarreled on the rooftop, she hinted that Brian should not


    be taken out of context. But now it appeared that Brian did not watch the video again and did not want


    to believe her.


    "Even if what I think is true, I want to hear your exnation."


    Brian said in an angry voice.


    His inner thoughts were said out by Winnie. He did think so and felt Winnie cheated on him, otherwise


    he couldn''t have been so angry, or even motivated to kill.


    Although he thought so, he wanted an exnation that she had nothing to do with Stefan.


    "I have exined it. Mr. Be, stop it. We broke up. I did something wrong. I''m sorry. I apologize."


    Winnie gave a heartbroken apology, but she never regretted. There was no difference between doing it


    and not doing it in Brian''s mind.


    "Mr. Be, you¡¯d better tell the kids first, and I hope you can arrange the job soon."


    Winnie did not continue this topic. They had broken up, and as long as the kids and work were settled,


    they would be fine.


    Brian was angered by Winnie''s attitude. He did not want such an exnation, her exnation was a


    kind of harm to Brian.


    And Brian found that Winnie seemed to hide something. She had been doing something secretly


    recently.


    Since Winnie refused to him, he would keep her around until she said it out.


    "Your job has not changed, and you must be responsible for the part of yourpany. Or I will buy


    yourpany."


    Brian could only use such a domineer way to keep her around. As long as she was by his side, she


    would tell him someday and would give him an exnation.


    "You...... Mr. Be, don''t talk about business and personal affair..."


    "Come back tomorrow if you want to save yourpany."


    Brian was insnt like a scoundrel, after the order, he hung up the phone.


    Winnie was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone. The Be family only solved the problem


    with money.


    Winnie thought Brian would keep her away since it was her fault. In this way, she could be free from the


    interference of Brian.


    But he got a problem in his brain and he still kept her around. Did he want to get back at her, want her


    to see him be in love with another woman?


    Winnie dare not bet with herpany. She could go back to work and take all the pressure that Brian


    put on her. She believed that one day Brian would get tired of her and send her away.


    These two days Winnie had not been to the suburbs, had not contacted with friends, had not called


    Vanessa and her aunt.


    She only had buried herself in work all day.


    This day she had to go back to work, had to face Brian.


    As she got into the office, Alice came in.


    Alice found something wrong with Winnie, but she had no idea what exactly was going on.


    "Winnie, have you finished your vacation?"


    Alice tentatively asked. She was not a gossip person, nor curious about what happened to Winnie, but


    worried about Winnie because she looked bad.


    "Yes, thank you for your hard work."


    Winnie gave a faint smile, but her smile was not from her heart. Alice knew it was disguised.


    "You don¡¯t look good, didn¡¯t you have a good rest?"


    Alice continued. She was tired these days, but not she was not weak without spirit as Winnie.


    "Do I look bad? I stayed uptest night to finish my work. Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well."


    Winnie patted her face and answered Alice with a smile.


    She knew she didn''t look good, but there was nothing she could do because she did not sleep well.


    "Then you sleep for a while at noon and I work..."


    Before Alice could finish speaking, someone knocked at the door.


    The person who came in was none other than the secretary who leaked Brian''s whereabouts to ra.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be wants you to go to his office to report your work."


    "All right, I''ll be there."


    Winnie said.


    "Then I''ll go back."


    The secretary was to leave, but was stopped by Winnie.


    "Bonnie, wait."


    Winnie called her and then looked at Alice.


    "You go out first, I have a few words with Bonnie."


    "Oh, I''ll be out."


    "Here''s the schedule that you need to report to Mr. Be. I put it here."


    Alice put the documents on the desk and went out.


    "What''s the matter, Winnie?"


    Bonnie came to Winnie and spoke to her respectfully.


    "Do you have a good rtionship with ra?"


    Winnie got limited time, so she went straight to point.


    Hearing the name of ra, Bonnie was nervous. Although she was not sure what was going on, there


    was a secret between her and ra.


    "We met before."


    Bonnie did not know how to answer and could only say she knew ra.


    "Well, I''ll go to the point. You told ra the itinerary of Mr. Be, didn¡¯t you?"


    Winnie asked Bonnie in a cold tone.

 Chapter 578 Faint Again

    Chapter 578 Faint Again


    Winnie exposed her in the way of questioning, to give Bonnie a chance. Regardless of whether she


    knew what ra was doing with the information, she vited the principles of the industry.


    The taboo of being a secretary was revealing the boss''s schedule.


    "Winnie... How do you know that? I am not malicious, ra asked me, and I told her directly."


    Bonnie was panicked and admitted it in a sincere attitude.


    "Bonnie, have you ever thought about ra''s intention to ask these things?"


    She didn''t need Bonnie to answer her question, she just reminded her.


    Winnie continued.


    "No matter how good the rtionship you have with ra, even if she is your family, as a secretary,


    you cannot freely divulge The Be Group schedule."


    "Conduct yourself well, if Mr. Be finds it out, you will lose your job."


    Winnie gave her a warning. She would not tell Brian or pursue the responsibility of Bonnie. But if there


    would be something happened, it depended on how Bonnie handled it.


    After that, Winnie took the document to Brian''s office.


    Brian was not alone in the office, Albert and Calvin were there reporting work.


    Seeing that Winnie came in, Albert and Calvin gave a smile greeting with Winnie.


    "Winnie."


    "Winnie, you are here to work?"


    "Yes, I have toe to work."


    Winnie indicated that if she did note to work, she might even lose her life.


    Winnie then looked at Brian after saying that.


    "Mr. Be, I am here to report my work."


    Winnie said to Brian politely and formally.


    She experienced such scene several times, as if everything hade full circle. This time she had to


    do it thoroughly.


    "You two go out first."


    Brian gave an order coldly. He was dissatisfied that Winnie had fit to the state that they had broken up.


    Albert and Calvin went out without saying anything. But they prayed that they could have a good talk


    and were good again.


    Only Winnie and Brian were left in the office.


    Winnie knew why Brian told Albert and Calvin to go out, but she still avoided talking about private


    affairs.


    "Mr. Be, I now begin to report my work."


    "This month..."


    "I don''t want a report. I just want an exnation."


    Brian interrupted her in a domineering manner. At the same time, he noticed that Winnie did not look


    well, and she seemed to have lost a lot of weight these days.


    Since she was with another man, since he agreed to break up, why tortured herself? He was angry but


    felt distressed for her.


    Winnie was angry with Brian''s behavior. She did not like the mix of public affairs and private affairs, and


    did not like Brian''s tough attitude.


    "Mr. Be, it is work time, we can talk about private affairs after work."


    Winnie refused to answer. She gave her answer, what else did he want to hear?


    "It''s my call. If you don''t exin, his restaurants will be shut down one by one."


    Brian used this method to threaten Winnie, and only this method was effective for him.


    "You...... can you do anything else? Can you not get anyone else involved? We were in love, at least I


    thought so. Does it have to be this way even if we have broken up?"


    "I''ve exined everything. I don''t know what else you want to hear. Do you want to hear more about


    what we did in the hotel room?"


    "You wanted to break up, I did not pester you or cause you trouble, what do you want now?"


    Winnie was angry. Brian chose to break up, why did he still make it difficult for her? She just wanted to


    breathe air, just wanted to rx, was it really that hard?


    Winnie now understood that Felix was not the most difficult to deal with in the Be family, but Brian.


    She would never gonna be herself once she got involved with him.


    "You are afraid that I get anyone involved into our affairs. Why are you not afraid hurting me that you


    got a room with Stefan? Have you ever considered my feelings?¡±


    Brian''s anger went beyond his love for Winnie, and it was difficult for Brian to control himself whenever


    he mentioned the images in the video.


    "It was me wanted to break up. You already have other man, do you still want to be together with me?


    What kind of person do you think I am? How can I even want a woman like you who has no sense of


    shame?"


    Brian was so angry that he did not mind his words. He was angered by Winnie''s words. He couldn''t


    hear that kinds of words and couldn''t stand that scene.


    But he said in a fit of rage that he regretted the next moment.


    Looking at Winnie''s sallow face, looking at her hurtful eyes, looking at her being sad by his words, he


    regretted.


    "Yes, you''re right. I do not deny that I am an unscrupulous woman. That''s why I said I was wrong, and


    that''s why I deserved to be abandoned by you."


    "I see what you mean, Brian. You have never treated me like a good woman. You have been looking


    down at me."


    Winnie felt wronged and wanted to cry, but she blinked her eyes with force, as far as possible to hold


    back tears.


    Brian''s words were too hurtful to her dignity that she had been trying hard to maintain. Why now she


    was an unscrupulous woman? She only had Brian from the day of surrogacy.


    In this way, was she an unscrupulous woman? Was it shameful to be so attached to a man?


    Okay, he could say whatever he wanted. It was okay to look down at her. She got nothing, after all.


    "I have exined everything I need to, and I will work here at your request. Hate me if you want.


    Torture me if you want. Don''t hurt the innocent."


    "Mr. Be, I''ll get Alice to report the work to you. I''ll go back."


    Winnie turned around and left resolutely. She had lost all hope of this man.


    Winnie mmed the door. Before Brian had response, there came the sound of chaos outside and the


    people outside seemed to be anxious.


    "Winnie... What''s wrong with you, Winnie?"


    "Winnie, wake up."


    "Bonnie, call the ambnce."


    "Mr. Be, Winnie fainted."


    By the time Brian heard this, he had already opened the door of his office.


    Winnie fell to the ground and seemed to have fainted. Brian crouched down to hold Winnie in his arms.


    "Winwin, Winwin, wake up."


    Brian urgently called her name, but Winnie did not respond at all. At this time, Brian had forgotten his


    anger and was anxious like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Albert, get the car."


    Brian gave an ordered and walked to his office with Winnie in his arms, and was ready to take the


    president''s exclusive elevator, so that it could be faster.


    Winnie was sent to the hospital for a careful examination.


    Kevin said, "Severe sleep deprivation and malnutrition. If my analysis is correct, Winwin has not slept


    or eaten well for several days."


    "Another cause of hera was emotional distress."


    Hearing what Kevin said, Brian felt ashamed. He did not notice Winnie¡¯s problem. She said she was


    sleepy and tired, but he had been abusive to her.


    He knew that Winnie was poor in physical condition, but he still forced her.


    "Did you have a fight?¡±


    Kevin asked Brian seeing that he was in silence.


    He frowned and did not answer.


    He did not know how to answer, if he said they had a fight, it was more serious than a fight. If he said


    they had broken up, he himself did not recognize this ending.


    When two people were silent, Winnie slowly opened her eyes.


    She was ignorant of where she was. She knew nothing since she came out of Brian''s office.


    Winnie looked sideways and saw the infusion bottle over her head. She realized that she had fainted


    again.


    The thought of her fainting outside Brian''s office made her angry with herself. Resentful, she suddenly


    sat up and pulled the infusion needle out of her hand.


    She cursed herself.


    "That''s all I can do. It is so embarrassing to get fainted in front of him. I am useless, I am better off


    dead."


    "Winwin, what are you doing?"


    Brian found Winnie had woken up when she sat up, but as he ran to the hospital bed, Winnie had


    pulled out the infusion needle.


    Seeing that her blood flew out, Brian felt distressed and hurried to grasp Winnie''s hand.


    "Let go, don''t you touch me. Don''t get your hands dirty, Mr. Be."


    Winnie almost exhausted all her strength to shake off Brian hand. She hid her hands behind her back


    despite the bleeding.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to faint. My damn body is not good enough, I am sorry to bother you, Mr.


    Be."


    "I''m all right now. Mr. Be, please get back to your work."


    Winnie''s hatred for herself had been in the extreme restraint, but Brian¡¯s words insulting her were


    clearly reverberating in her ears.


    She was a capricious and shameless woman, how could she affect The Be Group reputation?


    "Winwin, your hand is bleeding. Stop the bleeding, ok?"


    Brian was angry, but hearing what Winnie said, he only felt distressed.


    He knew Winnie was still angry about his words. He already knew he was wrong to say that humiliating


    word to her, no matter what happened.


    "No, I hope I bleed to death. My body is useless and will only embarrass me."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie''s anger did not abate. She had nothing to do with Brian and she did not want him to see her like


    this, or he would think she was ying tricks to get his sympathy.


    She''s been on her own all the way, and now she could get through it without Mr. Be.

 Chapter 579 Dont Ask Questions

    Chapter 579 Don''t Ask Questions


    Winnie was to get out of bed. Since Brian refused to leave, she would leave.


    When Winnie wanted to get out of bed, Kevin came over and stopped Winnie.


    He reached out to Winnie¡¯s hand and it was only then he found Winnie got blood on hands, as well as


    her clothes and the quilt.


    Kevin directly pressed it with hands. To be exact, it was the blood vessel was cut when Winnie pulled


    out the needle, otherwise she would not have shed so much blood.


    "Come and hold it, I get my medicine."


    Kevin called Brian over to press the wound of Winnie. Then he ran out.


    "Let go, my blood is not clean. Don''t make you infectious."


    Winnie pushed Brian away with the other hand. She would never let Brian touch her or help her.


    "Stop that, ok? I don''t want your exnation, I won''t force you, ok?"


    Brian did not let go of Winnie''s hand. It was scary, his hands, the quilt, and Winnie''s two hands were


    covered with blood. For him, it was heartache.


    Now Brian found that even if Winnie was wrong, he still loved her and felt that she was the most


    important in the world.


    "You''d better force me, so I can die faster. Let go, I have my own hands, I can press it myself. If it


    infects you..."


    Winnie did not care if Brian forced her or not, she had been used to Brian''s attitude to her in one year


    and a half, but Winnie knew she would sooner orter be tortured to death Brian.


    "Stop, I shouldn''t have said that. Winwin, I won''t force you, I won''t buy yourpany, I won''t break


    down Stefan''s hot pot restaurant, ok?"


    Brian shouted loudly. She was still bleeding and he felt so distressed about it, how could he still think


    about these things?


    Hearing that, Winnie stopped pushing him. She could not believe what he said, but she saw hope.


    She hoped he really would not hurt innocent people and carry the burden of ming himself.


    Sooner orter he would know that he was wrong. And then he himself would regret hurting innocent


    people.


    Winnie gave a bitter smile. Though they had broken up, she was still concerned about Brian. She must


    be mad and had lost herself.


    When two people were silent, Kevin and Oscar ran in together.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Oscar saw blood everywhere and asked with panic.


    "Don''t ask, deal with it first."


    Kevin said and then dealt with Winnie¡¯s wound skillfully.


    He was right that it was needle cut her blood vessels, which caused so much blood bleeding. It could


    be told that Winnie used much strength and it was not a simple quarrel that Winnie and Brian had.


    Kevin soon finished treating the wound and then gave her simple dressing.


    Everyone in the ward was quiet. Kevin spoke and broke the silence.


    "Don¡¯t die in this way. If you die here, I will lose my job. If you die for such a simple disease, who will


    "Shut up, don''t say anything unlucky."


    Brian stared at Kevin and told him not to talk nonsense.


    Winnie ignored their conversations and looked up at Oscar.


    "Pay my bills ande back for me. I want to get out of here."


    Winnie could only rely on Oscar.


    "Winwin, this is my hospital, you don¡¯t need to..."


    "Because it''s your hospital, I want to pay every cent of the medical bills."


    Winnie interrupted Brian. She could use money of all people in the world, but she could not use Brian''s.


    She was looked down upon by him, how could she use his money shamefully?


    "Go, Oscar."


    Winnie urged Oscar. Oscar was embarrassed and he did not know what happened.


    "Oscar, go pay the bills and go through the hospitalization procedures. She is weak and has to be


    admitted to hospital."


    Kevin said as an attending doctor. Winnie was stubborn, so he could only do as she required.


    "I don¡¯t have to be hospitalized. I can discharge now. I''m fine."


    Winnie insisted, but by this time Kevin gave a wink to Oscar, motioning him to do what he said.


    "I''ll pay the bill and be back in a minute. You have a good talk."


    Oscar pacified Winnie and then went out.


    "I told you I am fine."


    Winnie was not fine, but she insisted on saying so, because she did not want to be weak in front of


    Brian, either physically or mentally.


    "I am a doctor, and I know your condition better than you know yourself. If you don''t hospitalize, you''ll


    break down."


    "How many days have you not eaten? How many all-nighters have you been up for? You don¡¯t have a


    good physical condition. It is likemitting suicide if you don¡¯t eat and sleep, you know that?"


    Kevin said seriously, to calm Winnie down, so that she could be hospitalized.


    "I know. I''ll take care of myself, I will go home to get some sleep."


    Winnie knew her situation, but Brian did not know. He must think that she was pretending and that she


    did not want to have a breakup.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Please call me Winnie."


    As Brian was about to speak, Winnie stopped him.


    "Winnie, you hospitalize and I will I leave you alone. I''ll leave when Oscar gets back."


    It worked. After that, Winnie said nothing more. She waited for Oscar toe back, and then Brian left.


    During this period of time, Kevin gave Winnie infusion again.


    Winnie''s left hand was injured and bruised, and she would use her right hand to get things. Kevin had


    to put the needle in Winnie''s foot.


    As the infusion started, Oscar came back.


    Brian was afraid that Winnie would be emotional, so he got up.


    "Oscar, please take care of Winwin. I have to go back to mypany."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her."


    Hearing Oscar''s assurance, Brian looked up at Winnie who was sallow on face and then he stepped


    away.


    Brian closed the door, and Oscar sat on the bed.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Oscar wanted to ask what was going on, but as he only called the name of Winnie, Winnie got into his


    arms and began to cry.


    Winnie had been crying hysterically, trembling. But she just cried without saying a word.


    Kevin wanted tofort her, but she was so sad and he did not know how tofort her, so he only


    reached out to hold Winnie''s shoulder.


    Oscar and Kevin felt the same. Seeing that Winnie was so sad, they knew she must have been


    wronged. Since so, she had to cry loudly to vent herself, so Oscar did not persuade her, but only held


    her in arms asfort.


    Brian left, but he was still standing outside the hospital room. He was not to eavesdrop or peek, but


    hearing Winnie cried sadly, he felt distressed and could not walk away.


    Through the window, he could see that Winnie crying in the arms of Oscar, just facing him.


    Winnie''s tears streamed down her face and she looked heartbroken. How much grievance did she


    have? How many things in her mind that made her down?


    Brian hoped that it was him she was holding, it was him to give herfort. But on the contrary, it was


    his reason that Winnie felt sad.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian could not continue to watch it, or he would forgive Winnie. He then strode away with great


    determination.


    In the ward, Winnie did not stop crying till no tears could flow out, but still she did not speak.


    Oscar and Kevin didn''t say anything until she calmed down.


    "Sorry to worry you. How did you know I was here, Oscar?"


    "A colleague of mine hit a pedestrian with his car and I came to help him visit the pedestrian. When I


    came, I saw Brian running in with you in his arms."


    "Later, I went to help my colleague deal with things, and helped the person who was hit to go through


    the hospitalization procedures. After all the arrangements, I came to see you."


    Oscar told Winnie why he was there.


    "s...... I didn''t want you to know, but it all happened."


    Winnie sighed and went on.


    "Don''t ask me anything, and don''t tell them anything about today. I''ll tell you when I''m in a better


    mood."


    "Kevin, don¡¯t tell Daenerys. She will be worried."


    Winnie had to tell them not to make too many people worry about her. She could bear it herself.


    "We won''t ask if you won''t want to talk about it. Since you need us to keep it a secret, I won''t tell


    Daenerys. Winwin, as a doctor, I have to remind you that no matter what happens, you have to put your


    health first. It''s dangerous for you to abuse yourself like this. Think for the kids."


    Kevin as a doctor reminded Winnie. She must now get nutrition medicine to recover as soon as


    possible. She was really cruel to herself.


    "I see. I''ve been working too hard these days. I''ll take care of myself."


    Winnie was touched by Kevin''s words ¨C think for the kids. Who was going to take care of the kids if she


    fell ill?


    "It is good to realize the seriousness of the problem. Oscar, stay with Winwin, I have to see a patient."


    Since Winnie said nothing, Kevin had no need to be there, so he asked Oscar to take care of Winnie


    before he left.


    "Lie down to have some rest. I''ll get you something to eat. Eat more and sleep more, and you''ll recover


    faster."


    Oscar did not ask too much. He knew Winnie that if she did not to tell, she would say nothing.


    Oscar helped Winniey down, and then sat on the bed to Winnie called takeout.

 Chapter 580 For Revenge

    Chapter 580 For Revenge


    Winnie was really tired and sleepy. After lying down, she had fallen asleep before Oscar finished his


    order.


    Oscar wanted Winnie to have more sleep, so he stopped ordering takeout.


    He has been guarding Winnie in the ward, watching her got infusion.


    Winnie slept until the night and did not wake up when she felt hungry. At this time Oscar had gone and


    her infusion had finished.


    "You are up, I have the nurse got porridge for you."


    Kevin said with Winnie''s dinner in his hand.


    "I am hungry."


    The porridge, which she didn¡¯t like to eat at ordinary times, now smelt sweeter than meat.


    Winnie took the dinner in Kevin¡¯s hand and began to eat.


    "Aren''t you off duty?"


    Winnie asked Kevin while eating.


    "No, I have a colleague who has to change shifts with me. I''ll take his shift tonight.¡±


    In fact, Kevin had been off work, but Brian told him to take care of Winnie. He could only find an excuse


    to fend off the two women at home and at the hospital, or else he would be caught.


    "Oh, when did Oscar leave?"


    Winnie continued.


    "After your confusion."


    "Eat slowly, call me if you need me."


    With that, Kevin was to leave, but was stopped by Winnie.


    "Are you busy right now?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    "No."


    "Sit down and let¡¯s talk."


    Winnie motioned to Kevin to sit on the bed, but Kevin had been sitting, now needed to stand for a


    while. So he went to the window, put his hands in the pockets of his white coat, and stood against the


    windowsill.


    "I''m tired of sitting, I need to stand for a while. Say what you want."


    Kevin thought Winnie was to talk about the reason for the chaos today, but he was wrong.


    "Talk about Wendy and Brian."


    "Ste told me that Wendy was not the girl who saved Brian. Do you know who that girl was?"


    Winnie was not trying to find out what the meaning of the girl to Brian, no matter what the position of


    the girl in Brian''s heart was, it had nothing to do with her.


    She wanted to know it because she wanted to expose Wendy. She wanted Wendy to realize that what


    she had done was wrong.


    "I don''t know who the girl was, but it was definitely not Wendy."


    Kevin believed in Winnie, so he didn''t hesitate to answer.


    Then he talked briefly about it.


    "When Brian first got together with Wendy, he thought she was that girl, but when he got to know her,


    he felt it was wrong, so he started looking for that girl again."


    "It took her a long time, but he found her. When he called me from abroad, he said that he had found


    that girl and that Wendy was not that girl. But he didn''t give the basic details of that girl."


    At this, Kevin could not help sighing.


    "No one can resist fate. If it is supposed to be imperfect, you can¡¯t ovee it. Just when Brian went to


    see that girl, there was a sudden emergency in thepany. He didn''t see the girl but hurried back."


    "And it was unlucky that he got amnesia in a car ident, that girl waspletely forgotten by him."


    If not the fate, he had seen that girl, Wendy would not have been involved.


    "Why Ste stop be from divulging this fact?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "Because Ste didn''t want Brian to think of the ident."


    Kevin had never mention these to Daenerys, but he mentioned it to Winnie, because he thought Winnie


    had the right to know about Brian''s past.


    He continued.


    "That car ident should be caused by Thomas."


    Hearing that, Winnie was shocked, she did not understand why.


    "Uncle Thomas?"


    Winnie asked in shock.


    "Yes, it was indeed Brian''s uncle. Thomas and Brian became opposites because they fought for the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    dominant power of the Be Group. In order to let Thomas down from the position of the person in


    charge of the Be Group, Brian collected a lot of evidence about the improper management of


    Uncle Thomas."


    "He collected all this evidence before he could expose and he had the ident abroad. He wasn''t hurt


    in the crash but his evidence was gone."


    Kevin told Winnie what he knew. He paused and was to go on, but Winnie asked a question at this


    time.


    "Why did he have to fight for management rights? Was it his ambition that controlled him?"


    Winnie asked, but she understood when she thought of that Brian had been devoted to the Be


    Group.


    Perhaps he was a man who valued power and status above all else. Just like the ancient imperial


    house, who wouldn''t want to have the throne that can give a man everything?


    "One reason was that during the period of Thomas''s management, the Be Group started to go


    downhill. And Thomas did something opportunistic. What he didn''t realize was that the more


    opportunistic he was, the faster the descent was."


    "There was another reason..."


    Kevin sighed, hesitated for a moment, butt finally said it out.


    "The other reason was that Brian wanted revenge, so he must be in power."


    In fact, Kevin knew that the second reason was the most important. He would not have been so


    obsessed with being president of the Be Group had it not been for hatred.


    ¡°Because of hatred?¡±


    Winnie found that she did not know Brian. Did he fight for power with his family because of hatred?


    "His mother¡¯s death had a great effect on Brian. When his mother died, he changed."


    "He studied like crazy. He was moody and cranky all day. He suddenly became cold-blooded and filled


    with hatred for the whole world.


    "After studying abroad, he was arranged by his grandfather to work at the Be Group. He had


    umted experience from the bottom bit by bit,ying his position. During that period of time, he


    learned about some major loopholes in Thomas''s management of The Be Group."


    "He initially approached his grandfather about taking over, but his grandfather refused, citing his youth


    and inexperience. But it was known by Thomas, and then the two of them began to have fight secretly."


    "Things became more and more serious, Thomas did harm to Brian more than once, but Brian did not


    give up. Their infighting went on for years."


    "Finally, Felix gave the position of the ruler of the Be Group because Brian had a son."


    Kevin said the whole thing in detail. He felt it was of great help for Winnie to get to know Brian.


    "For hatred? He hase all these years to hate?"


    Winnie had nothing to say.


    It was the most specific she had ever heard about Brian''s past. To tell the truth, she felt sorry for Brian,


    who made hatred all his life.


    It was his hatred that made his solution so extreme.


    Winnie sighed and felt herself and kids sad in front of Brian''s hatred.


    "He has made hatred his whole life. Even though he lost his memory, he still wanted to avenge his


    mother subconsciously and was trying to hold on to his position. He thought it was the only ce where


    he could feel safe, the only ce where he could avenge his mother."


    "Am I right?¡±


    Winnie said what she thought, Kevin felt it was right and it showed that Winnie understood Brian well.


    "Yes, you''re right. If there''s any uncertainty in his world, he doesn''t feel safe, he has to figure it out. In


    fact, it was a disease. Like the girl he remembers who saved him, he has to find her and figure


    everything out so he can be at peace."


    Kevin exined.


    Winnie realized that not only the girl, but also she and Stefan made him uneasy.


    Brian''s unease might be caused by his mother''s death, but Winnie felt that Brian did not trust her.


    Since he felt uneasy, he should find a way out himself. She had told him what he wanted to hear, and


    Brian might never find a sense of security from her.


    Winnie wanted to target Wendy and did not make Brian take upation in her mind.


    "Ste didn''t want to talk about Wendy because she was afraid he would think of all this, and then


    Thomas..."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Before Winnie could finish, Kevin knew what she wanted to say, so he answered in the affirmative.


    "To be exact, Ste was worried about Brian. She was afraid that Brian would be entangled with


    Thomas and that Brian would devote all his resources, even his own life."


    His words shocked Winnie.


    "Will he risk his own life? Will he go to great lengths regardless of his family''s feelings?"


    Winnie asked, not wanting to hear a positive answer. If Brian really had such thought, Winnie felt that it


    was not right.


    "It is not up to him, Thomas will do whatever it takes, and Brian will never admit defeat."


    Kevin knew Brian''s temper, but also knew Thomas would persist.


    As long as they began the fight, neither of them would give in.


    Kevin changed a stand posture and then continued to say.


    "Ste said, now her family is in rare peace and harmony. She does not want it to happen again, does


    not want Thomas and Brian fight again, so she doesn¡¯t want Brian know the truth about Wendy."


    Kevin put the exact idea of Ste to Winnie, hoping that Winnie could understand more Ste.


    "But it can¡¯t be hidden for long, once Brian has back his memory, it will happen again."

 Chapter 581 The Significance of Winnie

    Chapter 581 The Significance of Winnie


    Winnie felt that this was not the best solution, but just to dy the time. She felt that everything had to


    be solved sooner orter, and if there was no good way, the sooner it was solved, the better.


    Kevin also felt that everything could not be avoided, but Ste has her idea, he could not interfere too


    much.


    "Ste is trying to find a way in the process. Now it depends on you."


    "Me?"


    Winnie did not even know what the story was, why it depended on her.


    "Yes, you."


    "Ste knew it is inevitable. But if Brian''s hardline attitude could be changed, the solution would not be


    so extreme.¡±


    ¡°And you are the only one who can change Brian''s attitude.¡±


    Kevin was clearly and Winnie understood his meaning.


    She was silent and then gave an ironic smile.


    "The Be family has one thing inmon. They have clear purpose."


    "To Chairman, I am capable of making money for the Be Group. To Ste, I am a tool to change


    Brian. To Brian, I a babysitter to take care of the kids. Now only Rufus wants nothing to me."


    Winnie said with a ironic smile and felt bitter in heart.


    She knew Ste was kind to her, but she could not erase her selfishness. But now it seemed that Ste


    would be disappointed. She did not change the ability to change Brian and they had broken up.


    She would never interference with the things of Brian. Even if he became a monster, it had nothing to


    do with her.


    Hearing that, Kevin was sure there was something between Winnie and Brian, but he respected


    Winnie. If she did not want to tell, she would not ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Eat first, it is bing cold.¡±


    The topic was over. Kevin said everything but he did not mention that the document lost in the car


    ident was needed by Thomas.


    ¡°I am leaving, call me if you need help.¡±


    Kevin patted Winnie¡¯s shoulder and then walked away.


    ¡°Give me infusion early tomorrow morning, I have to go home.¡±


    Winnie said to Kevin.


    ¡°Why? It is quiet in hospital, you can have some sleep.¡±


    Kevin asked.


    ¡°Vanessa has a holiday tomorrow. She will be worried if she knows I am in hospital.¡±


    Winnie was afraid that Vanessa would find out that she and Brian had broken up.


    Actually it was she was afraid that she could take it because she still could not ept that fact.


    ¡°She will see that if you go back like this.¡±


    Kevin meant that Vanessa would be worried.


    "It''s all right. I''ll just make up any excuse. Listen to me and give me infusion early tomorrow morning."


    "Go to work. I''ll go to bed after dinner."


    Winnie insisted to go home tomorrow no matter what Kevin said.


    Kevin shook his head and left.


    The next day.


    Penny found her significance finally in prison, because of the reason that she had money, everybody in


    the prison admired her.


    It was sunny outside and free time after morning exercises. Penny called Amy aside. When no one was


    around, she whispered.


    "Find a way to get my words out."


    "No problem, who do you want to tell? I can do that."


    Amy readily agreed. She felt honor that Penney finally needed her help, she must finish the task.


    As long as she had a good rtionship with Penney, she could have money to spend in the prison.


    "A man named Thomas Be..."


    Penny told her what she wanted to tell Thomas and the information about Thomas.


    "Penny, you want to go out?¡±


    Amy asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, it''s a bit stuffy here. I want to be out for two days."


    Penny did not say her real purpose though.


    "Penny, you don¡¯t need help of Thomas. I can help you"


    Amy said with confidence. If she helped Penny, Penny would be more dependent on her.


    "You have an idea?"


    Penny widened her eyes, but her voice was still low.


    "Yes, but not for long. Only a few days, and it should be under police surveince."


    Amy reminded, afraid of any ident.


    Penny did not know how she could go out in her condition, but she was sure the police would not let


    her go alone.


    "Amy, find a way to keep me out for a few more days."


    Winnie raised her requirements. Although she would be under police surveince, but she could stay


    longer, she could get more opportunities.


    "Then you have to pretend to be seriously ill."


    Amy seemed to have a lot of ways, as Penny raised her request, she immediately came up with a


    method.


    "Pretend to be seriously ill? How? The doctor will check out."


    Penny feel unreal, such a lie would be exposed.


    "Then deal with doctor. Don''t worry, I get a n. I can make you sick for as long as I want."


    Amy was pleased. If she weren''t not a felon, who had a serious harm to the society, she would have


    got herself out.


    "Can I really expect that?¡±


    Penny became excited to hear that.


    "Sure."


    "How long are you going to be out there?"


    Amy confirmed again, so that she could tell the doctor.


    "The longer the better."


    Penny was greedy, trying to have more time out.


    At this, Amy had worries.


    If Penny went out, her money would be cut off, and it would a bad decision to get Penny out.


    "I''ll miss you."


    "I''ll miss you, too, but I can''t leave you alone. Amy, as long as I can get out, I will certainly treat you


    well. What kind of life I have outside, you would have the same kind of life here."


    Penny knew what Amy was worried about. Money made Amy at ease, so she would give Amy money.


    Don''t forget me, Penny."


    Hearing Penny''s assurance, Amy gave a wiry smile. She could not get out, she only hoped that she


    had money.


    She even hoped that Penny''s sentence would be life, so that she would have money to spend all her


    life.


    Winnie finished the infusion and then discharged. Vanessa was shocked when she saw her sister, not


    only because of her injured hand, but also because of her thin and yellow face.


    In just a week, she was like a new person.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    "You don¡¯t look well, your hand is injured and you seemed to have lost a lot of weight."


    Vanessa asked feeling distressed.


    "I am ok, what a fuss you''re making. I had to work overtime to get a piece of software done, and I only


    worked through it for two days."


    Winnie downyed that she did not want Vanessa to affect her studies because of her affairs. Vanessa


    would find out sooner orter, but when she got over the painful emotion, everyone would be less


    worried.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What about your hands? Did you hurt you hand for working overtime?"


    Vanessa asked with doubt. Her sister would stay upte for emergency work, but it would not like this


    now.


    "I got scratched with a box cutter when I was packing up the documents. My assistant made a fuss and


    asked me to wrap it up."


    "Vanessa I am tired, I need some sleep. You go and study, I''ll get up and make you lunch."


    Winnie could not continue. Seeing that Vanessa was concerned about her, she felt more grievous. She


    was afraid of breaking down.


    "Have some sleep then. I can make lunch myself."


    Vanessa was distressed, but she did not continue to ask. She just wanted her sister to lie down and


    sleep as soon as possible.


    Winnie went back to the room and lied on the bed. Vanessa pulled down the curtain yed gentle


    music, hoping her sister had a good sleep in the rxing environment.


    After Vanessa went out, Winnie was left alone in the room.


    At this time Winnie felt lonely and helpless. She''d been helpless so many times along the way, and


    she''d coped with it bravely. But this time the sense of helplessness was in her bone. It was difficult to


    get it over and even she would fail.


    Lying in the bed, she thought a lot and signed again and again.


    But finally she thought of her kids, Vanessa and her aunt. She couldn''t abuse herself. Even if she felt


    hurtful, she must brace herself to face it.


    Winnie fell asleep in the music. It was the soundest and mostfortable sleep she had had all week.


    She knew that only by taking a good sleep could she feel better both physically and mentally. Only


    when the body and mind were well could she resist the pain in heart.


    When Winnie woke up, it was already afternoon, and the sun was still very high. She could see


    everything clearly even if the curtains were down in her bedroom, and she could clearly see Brian


    sitting by the bed.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    Winnie felt hurtful in heart to see Brian.


    "The kids miss you. I brought them here."


    His voice was low, but the chill did not fade. It could tell that he was still impressed with the video


    though they had broken up.


    Men were like this, they were doing the same thing at the same time, but he only saw Winnie was


    wrong and did not think he was wrong too.


    He could do anything, but Winnie could not have any objection. Otherwise, no matter what the truth


    was, she was a heinous sinner.


    ¡°The kids are outside?¡±


    Winnie asked as she got out of bed. She drew back the curtains and let the sun shine on her pale face


    and her cold heart. The sun was the only ce she could find warmth.


    "Vanessa took them downstairs."


    Brian answered in a cold voice and saw Winnie''s face by the light of sun. She looked better when she


    was in hospital, and he felt less worried.

 Chapter 582 Wendy Borrows Money

    Chapter 582 Wendy Borrows Money


    The room was silent for a moment. Winnie asked about the kids.


    "Have you told the kids?"


    If the they had known it, she wouldfort the kids first and that everything would be over, and she


    could feel at ease.


    ¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t know how I should tell them.¡±


    It was not that he did not know how to tell them, but it was that he did not want to tell them.


    If he had told them, he and Winnie would be over.


    ¡°I have told you how to tell them, just tell as I said. You can say in a harsh way, so that they could give


    up.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I will tell themter.¡±


    Winnie decided to tell the kids this day. They would have to face it sooner orter, the sooner they


    knew, the sooner they would be good.


    Winnie hoped that everything would be in peace.


    ¡°I will tell them.¡±


    Brian did not agree with Winnie, because it would cut off all his chances.


    He did not know what to do now, he needed time to think it over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will admit it is my fault, I will put the responsibility on you.¡±


    Winnie had different thought as Brian. She was mean in his eyes, or ever a slut to him.


    Brian must be afraid that she would twist the truth to the kids and that she would shrink her


    responsibility.


    ¡°I said I will tell them.¡±


    Brian raised his cold voice. Winnie did not know what she had said wrong.


    ¡°Ok, but I hope¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Brian¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Gloria.¡±


    Brian answered Gloria¡¯s phone and he sounded less cold.


    ¡°Brian, I have a family dinner tonight, can youe?¡±


    Gloria¡¯s sweet voice could be heard by Winnie.


    They were so intimate, but Brian said they only had a partnership. Winnie gave an ironic smile and


    walked to the bathroom, avoiding to hear their conversation.


    As she walked away, Brian said without hesitation.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I will be there if I am avable. How can I not attend your family dinner?¡±


    Brian said in a gentle voice and raised his voice so that Winnie could hear him.


    Winnie had heard it though the music was on. She felt sad but she did not stop her pace to the


    bathroom.


    She went to the bathroom without looking back.


    Winnie knew it would happen on day.


    As she came out from the bathroom, Brian had gone. Looking at the empty room, she took a sigh and


    told herself to be tough.


    Vanessa cooked the dinner. Four people sat at the table having dinner.


    ¡°Mom, eat more, you have lost weight.¡±


    Luke said while helping his mother with food.


    ¡°Yes, how can dad give you so much work? You look tired.¡±


    Megan med her father. She felt distressed that her mother had lost weight.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with your dad. Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine after some sleep.¡±


    Winnie hid her bad mood and said with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Ok, Mom, have some sleep, brother and I won¡¯t make noise.¡±


    Megan said. She had seen her mother being tired, but she now looked she had just recovered from a


    serious ill.


    ¡°You are right, Megan. Don¡¯t make noise, so that your mom can have a sound sleep.¡±


    Vanessa said. It had been Megan that she had not seen two kids and not she was satisfied with them.


    ¡°Eat, Aunt¡¯s food is delicious, you must eat more.¡±


    Winnie urged the kids, of it continued, she was afraid she would be sad.


    Brian did not go to Gloria¡¯s house, he just said that to anger Winnie.


    But he met Wendy.


    It was Wendy asked Wendy out. They met at a restaurant that they went often, which was romantic and


    a best ce for a couple to have a date.


    ¡°Brian, you seem not happy, anything happened between you and Winnie?¡±


    Wendy asked when they finished the meal.


    Brian did not answer but took a cold look at Wendy.


    ¡°Did you break up with Winwin?¡±


    Wendy asked tentatively.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Brian was surprised.


    ¡°Winwin came to me and told me that you have broken up, because I told you about the video. Winwin


    said if I did not tell you, you will never know about it and you would not have broken up. Ans she


    said¡­¡±


    At this, she stopped deliberately.


    She knew such a lie was easy to be exposed, but only this could make their rtionship worse. And


    she would know if Brian knew if was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Brian asked with doubts.


    ¡°She said she would avenge me.¡±


    ¡°Brian, I am not afraid of that, but I am sorry that I made you make you break up. Can you get back to


    Winwin for me?¡±


    Wendy said against her will. She did not regret but wanted to make it big.


    ¡°Leave it alone, she won¡¯t do anything to you. I don¡¯t want to talk about it now.¡±


    ¡°Anything else? I gotta go.¡±


    Brian was angry. He was dubious about Wendy¡¯s words.


    He did not believe that Winnie would threaten others and that she wouldin to Wendy, but he felt


    it was possible that Winnie found Wendy.


    ¡°Brian, I do you help.¡±


    Wendy said, though she felt embarrassed.


    ¡°What? Do you have any difficulties in work?¡±


    Brian was to get up, but hearing that, he sat there.


    ¡°No, it is smooth at work, I ¡­¡±


    Wendy stopped, flushed.


    ¡°Go ahead, I will try my best to help you.¡±


    Seeing that she was awkward, Brian gave an answer. When he broke up with Wendy, he had said he


    would offer her help in any regards. After all they had been together for years, he could not be so


    heartless.


    ¡°I need a sum of money, I¡­¡±


    As she was to tell him the reason, Brian interrupted her.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Ten million.¡±


    She said and then exined.


    ¡°I want to use the money¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me your ount, I will transfer to you.¡±


    Brian agreed readily. It was simple to him, so he agreed.


    And he did not want to know the reason why she asked for money.


    But it realized something.


    Wendy¡¯s father only had sry, and her family was not rich. Wendy had been using his money for


    years, and she was extravagant.


    When they broke up, he did not give a cent to her. She must have a hard time, or she would not raise


    to get a job.


    At this thought, he felt guilty to Wendy, so the ten million was insignificant.


    When he broke up with Penny, he gave Penny a vi, and when he drove ra away, he gave her sixty


    million, but he gave nothing to Wendy.


    It was his neglect.


    With that, he got up and was to stride away.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    Wendy stopped her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wendy was touched and was reluctant to let him leave. If she had not broken up with Brian, she would


    not be so embarrassed to borrow money from him.


    ¡°No thanks, let me know when you need money again. And give me your ount.¡±


    With that, he left.


    Before he started his car, he got Wendy¡¯s ount. He immediately transferred the money to her, but


    now ten million, but a hundred million.


    She deserved it for the time she spent with him.


    All these women gotpensation, but Winnie gave his things back.


    His beloved woman wanted nothing. He hurt her heart, but she was so sad to break up with him.


    As he was thinking about Winnie, Wendy called him.


    ¡°Brian, it is too much, I just need ten million, I will transfer the rest¡­¡±


    ¡°No, keep it. Wendy, it is not much for your youth that you were with me. I will give the vi to you.


    Come to mypany on Monday, we go there the transfer procedures.¡±


    Brian knew she would call. No matter what her intention was, he felt she still had her conscience.


    ¡°Brian¡­.¡±


    Wendy was moved. She never asked for breakup money from Brian, and today she asked for money


    was because she was helpless. Afraid that Jonny would ask her for money, she had to borrow money


    from Brian.


    She got a hundred million and a vi, from now on, she had nothing to do with Brian anymore.


    ¡°See you on Monday.¡±


    Brian hung up the phone and felt relieved. As long as Wendy epted the money and house, he felt


    less guilty to her. Even if she saved him that year, a hundred million was enough.

 Chapter 583 Four Dishes and One Soup

    Chapter 583 Four Dishes and One Soup


    Winnie had slept for a night and she was better than she was yesterday.


    She had a walk and bought breakfast.


    Vanessa and the kids had not up yest, so she left a note to them when she finished her breakfast.


    She drove to the hospital because she needed infusion to get some nutrition.


    ¡°You look better today.¡±


    Seeing that Winnie looked better, Kevin was happy.


    ¡°I have slept for a day and a night.¡±


    With that, she went to the ward with Kevin.


    ¡°Can I discharge after today¡¯s infusion?¡±


    Winnie asked Kevin and felt it waste time in hospital.


    ¡°It is weekend, you can¡¯t go through discharge today. You can discharge tomorrow after the infusion.


    Kevin dyed a night, he new it was good for her to get another infusion.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Winnie was helpless, but she had to listen to the doctor. She wanted to recovered as soon as possible,


    since she could not get it through herself, she had to reply on medicine.


    ¡°You are not here for word, why took youptop?¡±


    Kevin found that Winnie was carryingptop.


    ¡°I use it to kill time.¡±


    ¡°Ask the nurse get me infusion in my foot, so that I can y games and time will pass faster.¡±


    Winnie said in a rxing tone, as if everything had been gone.


    ¡°Others y phones, and you yptop.¡±


    Kevin did not ask to much. He hoped that Winnie could have some sleep during the time of infusion,


    but she seemed not be able to fall asleep.


    After the nurse and Kevin left, Winnie took out herptop from her bag. It was not the one she used to


    use.


    From now on, Winnie focused on work, so that she would not think of someone she did not want to


    think of.


    This job was a guarantee for her future, so Winnie told herself she must do it well, so that she could live


    up the trust of her leaders.


    Kevin had note during the period of her infusion, but two nurse came in return. As the infusion was


    done, she had finished her work.


    As soon as she finished her work, she thought of Brian at the first time.


    Winnie wanted to take this chance to cut off her rtionship with Brian, but if one day Brian found the


    truth of the video and found she was misunderstood, would hee back to her? Would he ask for her


    forgiveness for kids even if he did not love her?


    It was sad to break up, but Winnie did not want it to happen, she did not want to be so sad.


    There was only one way to avoid it ¨C Brian got married as soon as possible, and only Felix could make


    Brian get married.


    She closed herptop and out it into bag and then pulled out her phone to make a call to Felix.


    No sooner she finished infusion than she left the hospital.


    Winnie came to a restaurant and when she got into the room, she found Felix was already there.


    ¡°I am sorry I amte, I got infusion in hospital.¡±


    With that, she sat down and told him the reason she waste.


    ¡°Why got infusion?¡¯


    Felix frowned and felt distressed looking at her pale face and tired eyes.


    ¡°Malnutrition andck of sleep.¡±


    Winnie said in a gentle tone, she did not have argument with Felix but said what she wanted to say.


    Since she had broken up with Brian, she would have nothing to do with Felix, and this meal was


    farewell to him.


    ¡°How did you hurt your hand? Malnutrition andck of sleep, too?¡±


    Felix said coldly with a ming and ironic tone.


    He did not believe what Winnie said. She looked tired, but it was not because of her physical condition


    but mental condition.


    ¡°I got cut by the needle. I was angry that I did not have a healthy body to take blows.¡±


    Winnie told the truth. She found that though she did not want to get alone with Felix, she would tell him


    anything.


    ¡°Only a fool would do that.¡±


    Felix said angrily.


    He did not know what happened to Winnie, but he felt she would not do that.


    Winnie however was touched by his words. She gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Chairman, I have something to tell you, but I want to have this meal first. We seem have not had a


    meal together in peace.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, please order food, it is my treat today.¡±


    Winnie said and showed Felix the menu.


    Then she added.


    ¡°It is my treat today, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you for help.¡±


    With that, she gave a smile.


    She had been known Felix for a long time, and they had met for many times, no there was no interest


    got involved, she felt rxed.


    Felix felt Winnie weird today. She looked kind, but he felt something wrong.


    But he asked nothing. Winnie said she would talk about it after the meal, he would wait then.


    ¡°Ok, then.¡±


    ¡°Spicy ribs and¡­¡±


    Before he could say the second dish, Winnie stopped him.


    ¡°No, it is not good to your stomach, steamed ribs with some corns and bamboo shoots.¡±


    Winnie changed the dish, thought she had noticed that Felix felt something wrong.


    ¡°Go ahead, Chairman.¡±


    He then order a meat, Winnie did not oppose, but she had requirement.


    ¡°Waiter, please tell the chef to make the braised meat balls in brown sauce less fat. The elderly could


    not eat too much fat. Add some spinach please.¡±


    Winnie said seriously. She did not want to care about his feeling now, she just wanted him to eat


    healthily.


    The braised meat balls in brown sauce was Felix wanted, but Winnie made it less fat.


    And she added spinach.


    Felix knew it was healthy to the elderly, so he was moved by that.


    Felix came often this restaurant, because he liked the food there. And he knew that the order could be


    ced to the kitchen thought the e-order.


    But Winnie asked the waiter to write it down, because she felt the waiter was more reliable than the e-


    order.


    Winnie was not like his enemy but a friend, a kid. She was kind and considered everything for him.


    What had she been through? What was she going to say?


    ¡°Go ahead, Chairman.¡±


    Winnie asked him to continue to order, looking at him.


    ¡°Spicy pork liver.¡±


    Felix ordered it deliberately, to see if Winnie would say no.


    Winnie stopped him and raised her voice.


    ¡°No, the pork liver has too much cholesterol, it is not good for your health. And you still want it spicy, I


    said spicy food is bad for your stomach. Waiter, cancel that.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, are you here to treat me to dinner. Why do you go against me?¡±


    Felix asked. He was not angry but pleased.


    ¡°It is my treat, and I am the boss today. I decide to order four dishes and one soup. The other two


    dishes can only be light vegetables, and the soup should be light and nutritious.


    Winnie insisted. It was her treat, so she had to be responsible for the health of Flexi, if there was


    something wrong with him, the Be family would never let her go.


    ¡°Four dishes and one soup, you are so stingy.¡±


    Felix refuted, but his tone was soft.


    ¡°I only have the money for four dishes and one soup. Two people¡­no, three people.¡±


    Winnie looked towards Butler Lowe.


    ¡°Butler Lowe, sit here. I treat you and Chairman to dinner today. We can¡¯t finish four dishes and one


    soup.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s words surprised Butler Lowe.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is not enough?¡±


    Winnie joked, knowing that Butler Lowe was to refuse.


    ¡°No, No, I don¡¯t mean that. I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Winnie wants to treat you to dinner, sit down.¡±


    Hearing that Felix said, Butler Lowe sat down, it was his first time he sat with Felix to have dinner. If


    there were no Winnie, it would not have happened.


    ¡°Go ahead, Chairman, light vegetables, please.¡±


    Winnie did not smile but she was rxed. She knew if she smiled now, it would be ugly, because she


    was depressed.


    They did not drink wine, but the dinner was soon finished.


    It was basically over in half an hour.


    Winnie asked the waiter to serve tea and then she became serious.


    ¡°Chairman, I want to tell you something now, but it is good news to you.¡±


    Winnie wanted to be calm, but she was bearing pain in heart.


    ¡°Since it is good news, say it then.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Felix wanted to know what was she going to say.

 Chapter 584 Taking Action Against Felix

    Chapter 584 Taking Action Against Felix


    Winnie once again calmed her emotions and then spoke.


    "I broke up with Brian, and I will not affect his decision, nor go to your home to disturb you."


    Winnie was like talking about other people''s things and she said indifferently.


    Felix froze and then frowned. Butler Lowe put down the tea cup before he could take a sip hearing


    what Winnie said.


    "Why?"


    Felix asked coldly.


    "I have a new boyfriend, and Brain saw a video of me and my boyfriend going to a hotel. I don''t think a


    man can handle being cheated on by a woman, so I understand his decision."


    Winnie took the responsibility of breaking up on her own. Since Brian thought so, it was an indisputable


    fact, Winnie would not defend herself in front of anyone.


    Hearing that, Felix held tightly the teacup involuntarily. But then he had doubts.


    Who could be more excellent than Brian in B City or even the whole country? Winnie was not a fool,


    how she could give up Brian?


    And why could she say it so calmly, as if she had done something worthy of praise.


    "Who raised to break up?"


    Felix continued to ask coldly.


    "Your grandson, very decisively. Your grandson said I cheated on him and I have no sense of shame.


    Your grandson is right. People like me deserve to be abandoned."


    Thinking of the words of Brian, Winnie felt pain in heart. He defined her without knowing anything, and


    from then on, she entered the ranks of the bad girls.


    Felix was silent. Looking at Winnie''s bitter and pathetic look, Felix knew the reason she wasck of


    sleep and in malnutrition, as well as the cut in her hand.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    Felix knew that Winnie was not only to tell him that she had broken up with Brian.


    "I think this is a good chance for him to get married. You ask him to marry, and he will yes just to make


    me regret it.¡±


    This was one of Winnie''s purposes, which was the most important.


    ¡°You''ve broken up. Does it matter to you whether he gets married or not?¡±


    Felix was confused.


    "I don''t want him to keep pester me. I want to break up with himpletely. Once he is married, there


    will be no turning back."


    Winnie might be arrogant to say that, but she really want to straighten her chest to be proud.


    Felix was angry to hear that, her attitude was an insult for Brian.


    "You''d be honored to have such a good mane back to you."


    His grandson was so excellent that there were so many girls who wanted to marry him. Now Winnie


    was so arrogant and he felt angry about it.


    ¡°I don''t want such honour. I''d rather be in the country than being with him. It is too painful, and I felt


    tired to be tortured. If hees back to me again, if I am with him again, I don''t think I can have a good


    life and I will be death sooner orter."


    Winnie said her true feelings. Although she loved Brian, there was too much pain. Such a love seemed


    not worth it.


    Felix¡¯s angered dissipated as Winnie said that.


    Her so-called pain was not only caused by Brian, she had been experienced too much helplessness. It


    seemed that Winnie really could not bear it anymore. Money and fame were nothingpared with


    suffering.


    "What do you want?¡±


    Felix asked in a cold voice. He had epted the fact that they broke up, also epted Winnie''s


    opinion.


    Winnie smiled. She liked to deal with smart people, like to negotiate conditions with resolute people.


    "Kids, I only want kids."


    "What if I say no?"


    In fact, Felix guessed that Winnie would want kids, but after all, they were his great grandkids. He did


    not want to give them to her and Winnie must give him a reason to remove his hesitation.


    "You''ll give them to me. I''ll create a huge profit to the Be Group and the Be Group will make a


    lot less money without me."


    Winnie said confidently, she knew she had the ability.


    Felix used her ability, and now she used it against Felix. The kids were important, but the future of the


    Be Group was more important to Felix.


    Felix thought for a moment.


    "Ok, you can have the kids and move back to your own house. You can''t leave with the kids and you


    have to continue working at the Be Group."


    Felix agreed and the remaining hesitation disappeared.


    Winnie was a smart person, she knew that Brian would get married one day, and the kids would have


    to ept the fact one day. She also knew she couldn''t leave with her kids, and she knew she would


    work in exchange for custody of them.


    She hadn''t been greedy in it, which made Felix guilty.


    "Well, then, that¡¯s a deal. However, the kids do not know what happened. Brian can¡¯t get married


    tomorrow, so I will use time to make them ept the fact.


    Winnie was happy that she got the custody of the kids.


    She only wanted her kids and now she had then. She could only choose to give up Brian and let him


    live in heart.


    "Chairman, we won¡¯t go against each other anymore. If you don¡¯t mind, we can be friends. I will help


    you when you need me. If you are tired of eating at home, you cane to me and I will cook for you."


    Winnie said generously, as she had broken her rtionship with Brian, she found that her enemies


    became friends.


    Winnie got up and picked up her bag.


    "Chairman, I gotta go. The kids and my sister are at home."


    "Oh, I will buy the bill before I leave. I can run away since I said it''s a treat."


    "Goodbye, Chairman, goodbye, Butler Lowe."


    This was a sincere goodbye. She hoped that there would be no any interests or conflict involved when


    they met again.


    Winnie left with a smile, but Felix felt upset.


    Butler Lowe drove, and Felix still sat in the back.


    Butler Lowe broke the silence.


    "Winnie was so relieved though she had broken up."


    "It is true and her pain is deep, or she would not have been able to eat or sleep well, she would not


    have hurt herself."


    Felix admitted that Winnie was relieved, after all, she did not have to face such hurtful things. But she


    was heartache to leave Brian too.


    "As long as she would be ok in the future, it is good to break up, for she can¡¯t be with Brian. And she


    can have a chance to start over."


    Butler Lowe unexpectedly agreed that Winnie to break up with Brian, because he was touched by


    Winnie''s words.


    Being a mistress to Brian, she felt injustice. Plus Brian always had blind dates with many women. Now


    he had affair with Gloria, which was unfair to Winnie.


    "You changed your mind so fast."


    Felix was ufortable to hear that.


    "I think something is wrong. ording to Winnie, Brian didn''t break up with her until he saw her in a


    room with another man."


    "Since so, Brian will not go back to Winnie, what was she afraid of?"


    Felix had doubts, but he did not ask and even if he asked, Winnie might not tell him.


    "Chairman, are you suspecting that Winnie is hiding something?"


    Butler Lowe asked Felix.


    "There must be something wrong. Butler Lowe, please give it a check. Find out which hotel Winnie


    lived and which man she lived with. And how Brian knew about it."


    Felix wanted to know what happened, because he did not believe that such a magnanimous woman as


    Winnie could do such a thing.


    When Wendy received the money from Brian, she was sad, but the next morning after waking up, she


    felt joyful. There was 100 million in her ount, she was so happy and confident that no one could


    threaten her.


    And she always believed that if she had money, everything could be solved, including Jonny who was


    hard to deal with.


    The first thing Wendy did was to transfer 10 million to her mother''s ount. Not long after, Wendy


    heard footstepsing up the stairs quickly.


    Wendy couldn''t help smiling.


    As the door of Wendy''s room was pushed open, her mother''s voice came in before she could be seen.


    "What''s going on? Where did you get the money?"


    Wendy''s mother looked puzzled and surprised.


    "Brian gave it to me."


    Wendy was smug, feeling proud.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brian gave it to you? How much did he give to you? Why?"


    Wendy''s mother was still puzzled. Why did Brian give money to Wendy since they had broken up?


    "Give me... It''s actually on loan to me. I borrowed 10 million from him."


    Wendy did not tell the truth, not because she was afraid her mother would know it, but because she


    was afraid her mother would confiscate her money. If so, she would have barrier to face the problem.


    "Why did you borrow money from him? Do you get back together?"


    Wendy¡¯s mother was eager to know what happened, seeing that, Wendy felt her funny. Her mother was


    more worried than her.


    "The money is yours, and I said I would pay you back. I have no money, so I borrowed it from Brian.


    Borrowing money and getting back together are two different things."


    Wendy exined simply and she did not want to say anything about the house for the time being.


    "Are you stupid? You owe Brian the money, it is better to owe me."


    Wendy¡¯s mother was disappointed that Wendy and Brian had not been back together.

 Chapter 585 Bribing Caro

    Chapter 585 Bribing Caro


    Wendy did not feel she was stupid, if being stupid, she could get 100 million, she would rather be a


    fool.


    "Mom, I''m not stupid. I can pay back the money if I want, but if I don''t want to, he would not ask it back.


    He told me I can let him know whenever I need money, and any figure is eptable for him."


    "Really?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Wendy¡¯s mother was excited again.


    "Yes."


    "Mom, I have a meeting with a client today, I got to get ready. Let¡¯s talk when Ie back."


    Wendy got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    She wasn''t meeting with a client, and she didn''t have a major deal. She went out to see someone.


    She came to XX Hotel, where Winnie and Stefan got a room. Winnie found Caro through the


    receptionist.


    Caro''s office.


    "Who are you?"


    Caro did not know Wendy and wondered why Wendy was there.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. I want to talk to you about Winnie."


    Wendy was proud because she got 100 million in hand.


    Hearing the name of Winnie, Caro felt dependable, at least she knew Winnie.


    "Please have a seat."


    Caro said politely.


    Since she did not want to say who she was, she would not ask again.


    Wendy sat on the sofa, and Caro walked over to sit in the main seat.


    "What do you want, Miss?"


    Caro went straight to the point. She had a lot of work to do and she did not have too much time to


    spend on this anonymous woman.


    "Well, you''re a straight talker, so I won''t beat around the bush."


    "Some time ago Winnie got a room here. I don''t know if you know Winnie or Stefan, but now you know


    me, they are not important."


    Winnie got to the point, but Caro felt she disgusting. She did not know what kind of rtionship she had


    with Stefan, but she was so arrogant.


    "Please, madam, go straight to the point."


    Caro reminded with aposed manner.


    "Ok, then, you were in that room, so I came here to you.¡±


    Wendy ced a paper bag containing cash in front of Caro, which she felt the most straightforward


    way.


    Caro took a nce at it and notice it was about a hundred thousand. To tell the truth, Caro was


    confused and did not know what this strange woman wanted to do and what her rtionship with


    Winnie was.


    Caro did not speak, while Wendy continued.


    "Take these, and if anyonees to you, tell them you were asleep in your room and you don''t know


    what happened."


    Wendy told her purpose, she felt 100 thousand of hush money worth it. As long as Winnie and Brian


    Hearing that, Caro finally understood what was going on. Wendy wanted her to perjure, to make it real


    that there was something happened to Winnie and Stefan.


    "Miss..."


    As Caro was to refuse, Wendy got up and interrupted her words.


    "Don''t rush to give me an answer. You have time to think about it before you take the money and do


    what I say."


    After that, Wendy hurried to leave, afraid that Caro refused.


    Caro did not chase out, feeling that she could notmunicate with a mentally retarded person.


    How could she give the money away and believe Caro could help without knowing anything?


    She didn''t even leave her name or contact information, how could Caro return her the money?


    Caro was to call Stefan, but suddenly thought of that he was on a business trip, so she put the paper


    bag away and decided to wait for Stefan toe back.


    On the weekend night, Winnie took her two kids and Vanessa to Daenerys'' home.


    She was still said, but she could not refuse since Daenerys kindly invited her. She brought her kids and


    Vanessa to avoid they talked about her.


    In this way, everyone would be careful about what they would say about her.


    Brian was not there, so Winnie was rxed.


    Winnie had been holding Jelly Bean. She was in grief and pain for days and almost forgot Jelly Bean.


    "I haven''t been here for a few days. How has she grown so big?"


    Winnie gave a smile, looking at Jelly Bean in her arms suddenly she had an impulse to give birth to a


    child.


    But there was no man for her.


    "You haven¡¯t seen her for more than a month, not a few days."


    Daeneryined. If it weren''t for her insistence today, Winnie would not havee.


    She had several friends there to talk to her, but she brought her kids and Vanessa, so there was


    something they could not talk about.


    "For that long?"


    Winnie asked. Life had been painful, but it till passed fast. She hadn''t seen Jelly Bean in over a month.


    "Mom, put Jelly Bean on the bed. I want to see her."


    Megan said. She liked Jelly Bean, but her mother had been holding Jelly Bean in arms, and she could


    only touch the small feet of Jelly Bean.


    "Ok, ok, I''ll put her down."


    Winnie said with a smile and put Jelly Bean on the bed.


    "Leo is here, don¡¯t you want to talk to him?"


    Daenerys said in her back. After asking the nanny to take care of Jelly Bean, she and Winnie walked


    out of the room.


    "Long time no see, Leo."


    Vanessa greeted Leo in the living room.


    "Yeah, long time no see, top student. You are more beautiful."


    Leo said with a smile. He had been busy and could not remember how long he had not seen Vanessa.


    In his opinion, Vanessa was not only beautiful, but also became less depressed.


    "Leo, you have a good taste, I agree that I am beautiful."


    Vanessa could not helpughing. At this time, Winnie patted Vanessa''s shoulder from behind.


    "What have you learned from school? Why are you so smooth-tongued now?"


    Winnie was gratified to see Vanessa like this. Such Vanessa had been truly out of the shadow of losing


    parents.


    Winnie''s words made everyoneugh, then Winnie found Emily hadn''t arrived.


    "Where''s Emily? She hasn¡¯t arrived yet?"


    Winnie asked Daenerys.


    "She said she is upied but something, so she could note, but she woulde to see you some


    day."


    Hearing that, Leo was unhappy and stopped smiling.


    "Leo, how on earth do you think? I used some means to get Emily to stay, why don¡¯t you take action?"


    Winnie bluntly asked Leo.


    "I found her once and told her I love her, but she still turned me down.¡±


    Leo told what happenedst time.


    "In the past, she could not get over my cheating on her, but now she cares about my blind date. I don''t


    know what to do."


    Leo was really at a loss. He loved Emily, but he did not know what to do to make Emily happy, so that


    she could forgive him.


    "What can you do? Get her pregnant and..."


    "Don''t say nonsense, they have not married yet."


    Before Daenery could finish her words, Winnie stopped her. Vanessa was there, it would affect


    Vanessa''s view of love.


    "You chat, I go see Jelly Bean."


    Vanessa left the living room. This topic was not suitable for her to listen to.


    After Vanessa left, Leo became the focus, Emily became a topic. The center of the topic was


    sessfully transferred to Leo from Winnie.


    Leo drank much today and he had never been so drunk like now.


    He was dizzy, but he remembered Emily clearly.


    After living Daenerys home, Leo got in the car. When the driver asked him which house he was going


    to, he gave a decisive answer.


    "Emily''s."


    He was so drunk but he was decisive, he seemed to be going crazy.


    At the door of Emily¡¯s, Leo staggered out of the car and then the driver drove away.


    Leo was drunk, but his mind was still clear. He found that Emily''s car parked in the courtyard of the


    vi, so he pulled out his phone.


    The phone went through, but no one answered for a long time.


    Leo knew Emily was deliberately avoiding him.


    Then he called again, but again there was no answer. Leo then sent a voice message to Emily.


    "I''m outside your house, I know... I know you''re home. Come out. I have a few words... to say to you."


    Leo became more and more dizzy, and his voice was intermittent.


    Emily was indeed at home and she had seen Leo¡¯s call, but she did not answer. When she was


    hesitating, she received a message of Leo.


    Hearing that, Emily immediately frowned, from his voice, she knew that he was drunk.


    Emily came to the window, opened a gap of the curtain to look out. She saw Leo wobbly stood under


    the streetmp at the gate. But she didn''t see Leo''s car.


    Emily was worried about his safety, but now she didn''t want to see him.


    When she did not know what to do, she got another message from Leo.


    "You are at home... You just don''t want to see me. Ok... I''ll wait for you... I''ll be right here. Wait till you


    Emily holding the phone stood by the window. She could see clearly that Leo sending her message at


    the gate.


    "Emily,e out and see me. I really need to talk to you."


    "Emily, I miss you, I want to see you."


    His words hurt Emily''s heart. She did not want to meet Leo, so she simply pulled close the curtain.


    He drank a lot of wine, so she could not believe his words. But that "I miss you" sounded so true.

 Chapter 586 Sincerity after Being Drunk

    Chapter 586 Sincerity after Being Drunk


    Emily sat on the bed and turned off her cell phone, trying to calm her mind and admonished herself not


    to waver. Leo would leave as long as she insisted.


    Because he had never been insistent for her.


    However, she was still diposed. She had been controlling herself, at the same time she was


    thinking about Leo who was outside, which was suffering.


    After about ten minutester, Emily could not help but go to the window and open the curtains.


    However, she did not see anything, the familiar figure did leave.


    Emily was disappointed again. She knew Leo did not mean and she was not that important to him.


    Emily pulled close the curtain with disappointment and then sat on the bed


    "Leo, you are a bastard."


    When Emily abused angrily, there was a knock on the door. She got up and adjusted her mood before


    she went to the door.


    Before she could speak when she opened the door, arge figure fell on her.


    "Emily."


    "You..."


    Emily caught Leo with force and then her father helped Leo to the bed.


    "He was drunk. I met him outside, so I brought him in."


    Emily¡¯s father said, now Emily knew why she could not see Leo. Her father brought him in.


    "Dad, send him home or put him in your room. I am not married, why do you bring him in?"


    Emily did not know when her father had no guard against Leo. Why did he bring Leo to her room and


    put him on her bed?


    "He said he had something to tell you, so I brought him in."


    "You two talk. See what you''ve done to him."


    Emily''s father reproached her seriously and walked out as if it was all Emily''s fault.


    "Dad, you...... howe it is my fault..."


    Before Emily finished her words, Emily¡¯s father had closed the door.


    Leo staggered to his feet, trying to stand as safely as possible.


    "Emily, I''m sorry. I came here to say sorry to you."


    "In the past... Whatever it was... It''s all my fault... I was wrong."


    "I''m sorry... How can you ever forgive me?¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes were bleary and red. During this period of time, he felt bitter and painful.


    Emily felt sorry to that, but she could not answer his question, so she could only looked at him, silent.


    "Emily, I know you hate me. I know what I did was wrong. I know I''m wrong. Can you give me a


    chance?"


    "During this period of time, I tried to forget you, but I failed, what can I do? When I open my eyes every


    day, the first thing thates into my head is you... Every day I... am thinking what it would take for


    you to forgive me."


    "I really... Emily, please give me a chance. Just think of it as... meeting a new man and falling in love


    again. If I still let you down, I wouldn''tin even if you kill me."


    Leo was sincere, without exaggeration.


    Leo walked to Emily and stretched out to take Emily''s hand, but Emily avoided.


    "Leo, you are drunk, we can talk when you sober up."


    Emily¡¯s heart was in a mess. Looking at Leo who was hurtful and pitiful, she was heart softened, but


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    thinking about things before, she felt her heart in pain.


    "I admit I am drunk, but what I said... But I know my heart. I really love you and I really want to be with


    you."


    Leo again did not know what to do. He had done what he should do, but Emily still did not forgive him.


    "Emily, I beg you to give me another chance. I swear I will treat you with all my heart and never lie to


    you again."


    Leo still tried to persuade Emily, but he had no confidence.


    For a long time, he had exined it many times. But Emily did not forgive him. What shall he do? Who


    could tell him what to do?


    "Leo, go back first, I promise I will talk to you when you sober up."


    Emily really could not bear it and could only answer Leo in this way.


    She felt distressed for Leo too, but she loved herself more, she knew it was a kind of unbearable


    suffering to be cheated.


    "I see, you still don''t want to forgive me... Got it."


    Leo was disappointed. He retreated and wanted to leave, but he felt on the bed.


    When his tired felt on the bed, he was like a bird found a ce to live. He just wanted to lie there and


    never got up again.


    "Leo... Leo, get up and I''ll send you home."


    Emily came forward and said to Leo.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, Emily. It''s my fault... I shouldn''t have lied to you."


    "I''m sorry... I know I was wrong."


    Leo continued to apologize, but he felt asleep in the apology.


    "Leo, wake up."


    "Leo......"


    Emily called him and pushed him, but Leo did not react.


    Emily had to help him cover the quilt and adjusted the air conditioning temperature to the best, hoping


    that Leo could sleepfortably.


    The next morning, Leo found himself sleeping in Emily''s bedroom. However, Emily was not in the


    bedroom.


    He sat on the bed and thought about what had happened the night before. To his disappointment, he


    remembered everything, especially the fact that Emily had rejected her.


    He did not remember how many times he had been rejected, only to know that so far Emily''s attitude


    was still firm with no sign of wavering.


    Leo took a deep breath and then called his assistant to pick him up.


    When he was downstairs, he saw Emily¡¯s parents were eating breakfast, but Emily was not there. He


    knew Emily must escape, because she did not like his entanglement.


    "Good morning, Christine, Charles."


    Leo came to the dining room and gave a cordial greeting.


    "You are up, have breakfast together."


    Emily''s mother got up and was to get tableware for Leo.


    "No need, Christine, My assistant came to pick me up and I have to go back to work."


    Leo was embarrassed to sit with Emily¡¯s parents. Although it had some time to go before his assistant


    to be there, he could not stay.


    "Christine, Charles, sorry to bother you. If Ie over again when I am drunk, you must drive me


    away, so that I won''t upset you."


    "Christine, Charles, you eat, I..."


    "Leo, wait."


    Charles calmly opened his mouth. He had something to say to Leo.


    Emily''s father then looked at Emily''s mother.


    "Get a set of tableware to Leo, and put some sugar in the porridge."


    Emily''s father said thoughtfully, and then Emily''s mother got up.


    "Leo, sit down, eat breakfast, I have something to tell you."


    Emily''s father was imperative. No matter how embarrassed Leo was, he must sit down.


    Leo did not refuse but directly sat down.


    "What is it, Charles?"


    Leo did not know what was going on, but he would try his best to offer help to Emily¡¯s family.


    "It is about you and Emily. Let''s not talk about the past. I just want to know what your attitude is towards


    Emily."


    Emily¡¯s father knew he should not interfere in his daughter¡¯s affairs, but Leo came again and again and


    refused him again and again. He was distressed to see that.


    But it was hard to convince anyone, because they were all adults with their own ideas.


    But now he had to know very clearly Leo¡¯s heart to Emily, so that he could persuade Emily.


    Emily''s mother put a bowl of rice porridge with white sugar in front of Brian.


    "Taste it."


    "Thanks, Christine!¡±


    Leo took a mouthful of porridge, and then answered Emily''s father''s question very seriously.


    "Charles, I really love Emily, I want to get married with her."


    Leo was sincere. From the moment that he knew he fell in love with Emily, his heart had never


    changed.


    "Christine, Charles, if Emily is willing to, I can get married with her now."


    This was no doubt a bonus for his sincerity.


    "Leo, Christine and I like you, and we hope you can be our son-inw. But the misunderstanding


    between you and Emily has to be resolved by yourselves. What I can help is to persuade her and I am


    not sure it will work. My daughter is good except that she is stubborn."


    Emily¡¯s father felt he got the answer seeing that Leo was so sincere.


    "I can help you to dy the time for Emily goes abroad, so that you can have more time."


    Emily''s mother said. She liked Leo and had long stood on the side of Brian. She had persuaded Emily,


    but she failed.


    "Thank you for believing in me and giving me a chance. With your support, I will try my best to marry


    Emily, so that you can have a grandson as soon as possible."


    Leo was happy and did not expect that Emily¡¯s parents would support him. He would do his best for the


    sake of the two elderly.


    Hearing Leo guarantee, the two elderly smiled from ear to ear. They now wanted most need was a


    grandson, so they hoped that Leo''s words could be realized as soon as possible.


    Winnie went to the hospital early. After the infusion, she went to work.


    From this moment on, she would lift her spirits and concentrate all her energies on her work. With


    Felix''s guarantee, she was not afraid of any harm from Brian. With the child''s custody, she was not


    afraid of Brian would make a hard time for her.


    When she got in to the elevator, Wendy followed her. Only the two of them were in the elevator, and


    Wendy was still arrogant after being warned by Winnie


    Winnie did not speak, just pressed the key and then the elevator door closed and it began to go up.


    "You know why I''m here?¡±


    Wendy made Winnie disgusting with her provocative tone.


    "I don''t know. I don''t want to know."


    Winnie gave a cold answer. She had vowed that as long as Wendy did dirty things again, she would not


    spare her.


    "I am here to get the ownership of the house. Brian gave the house that is supposed for us to get


    married. He told me toe to handle the transfer formalities."

 Chapter 587 Quarrel in the Parking Lot

    Chapter 587 Quarrel in the Parking Lot


    Wendy showed it off. She wanted Winnie to know that Brian cared about her.


    "Oh, good. You''re back together, right? Congrattions."


    Winnie said with disdains. If Brian liked Wendy, she could only bless him.


    "That''s not all. He gave me 100 million as pocket money."


    Wendy did not answer Winnie¡¯s question. She felt it would be good that Winnie misunderstood that


    they were back together. So Wendy went on boasting.


    "s...... Rich people are different, taking 100 million as pocket money."


    Wendy deliberately showed off. She wanted to make Winnie jealous and heartache.


    "Since you like money so much, you have to keep this man. You could lose hundreds of billions if he


    runs away."


    Winnie sneered. She did not even care about Brian, how could she still care about his money? It was


    unnecessary to show off to her.


    As her voice fell, the elevator stopped on the thirtieth floor. When the door opened, Wendy stepped out


    of the elevator, looking arrogant, which disgusted Winnie.


    Winnie came back to the office and thought it was funny, but her smile was bitter.


    The money Brian spent on other women was enough to pay off all her debts. She worked so hard for it,


    but it was just other women''s pocket money. Was she supposed to be sad, or Wendy to have a good


    life?


    Because of the sudden fainting on Friday, Winnie had to hurry up to finish the work she had not


    finished on Friday.


    Winnie had not finished all her work till noon. There was a document needed to be signed by Brian, but


    she learned from the secretary that Brian was not there. She then remember that he want to transfer


    the house with Wendy.


    So Winnie decided to find Brian in the afternoon.


    After a quick lunch in the canteen, Winnie went to the underground parking lot to get herptop and


    started another work.


    Before she went to bedst night, she thought a lot. From now on, she would spend most of her time


    working, with her kids and family, and leave some time to work out.


    After all, she was a police officer, and if she was not healthy enough, she would not be able to deal with


    emergencies. And she did not want to faint in front of Brian, which she felt shameless and disgusting.


    She had a n for her future. She would try to forge ahead in ordance with her own n. Brian was


    not in her n, so she didn''t want him in her mind.


    The first thing Winnie did when she got into her car was to lock the car and then started working.


    After working for a while, she realized that her car was too small to work. It seemed that for this job, in


    order to work in the car, she could only change her car.


    She stretched her arms and continued to work. Only work could make time pass fast.


    Soon it was time to go to work. As Winnie was to put away herptop, she found Brian standing in front


    of her car, looking at her.


    She was panic and then turned off theptop and put it away.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then she got off and said hello to Brian.


    "Hello, Mr. Be."


    After that, she walked toward the elevator.


    "Wait a minute."


    Brian spoke.


    "Yes, Mr. Be?"


    Winnie turned to Brian with a serious look.


    "You met Wendy. Did you tell her about our breakup?"


    Brian was to confirm whether Winnie hade to Wendy, but he could not help but being cold.


    "Yes, she always wanted us to break up. I told her, so that she can be happy."


    Winnie did not avoid the topic, but thanked Brian for talking about it.


    It seemed that Wendy told Brian, but she was curious what Wendy had said.


    "Didn''t you say anything else?"


    Brian asked, but it sounded that he did not trust Winnie.


    Winnie felt sad to hear that. Wendy must sad bad words about her, but Brian believed Wendy. That was


    why he came to confront her.


    But on second thought, she felt it was good. She would rather be a bad woman in his eyes and they


    had worse rtionship.


    "I told her what she told you. You can''t doubt both sides. Trust at least one. I''m a liar by nature, so trust


    Wendy."


    "Anything else?"


    Winnie asked coldly, it was the extreme she could endure.


    "She said you med her for our breakup, and if she hadn''t told me, I would never have known the


    truth and we wouldn''t have broken up. And she said you''d get even with her."


    Brian said out loud what Wendy told him. He could not ept that Winnie avoided the question. Every


    time Winnie was perfunctory, he felt that he was in the dark.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right. That''s what I said. What? Do you feel what I said brought harm to Wendy?"


    "Youpensated her 100 million and gave her a house, I think it is enough. I just said a few words, I


    did not find a man to harm her."


    Winnie said to Brian sarcastically. She did not exin, because there was no need.


    "Who told you about that?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Wendy, that''s what she told me when we got in the elevator this morning. She told me herself. Don¡¯t


    you believe me, or do you think I am smearing Wendy?"


    "Well, whatever, I have clear conscience."


    Winnie got more and more angry. Seeing that Brian did not believe her, she felt her heart being pierced


    by ice.


    "You will always have a problem with Wendy, right?"


    Brian did not doubt Winnie''s words. He told only Wendy, and if Winnie knew it, it could only be Wendy


    told her.


    But he did not want the standoff to continue between Wendy and Winnie.


    "What do you mean, Brian? You have eyes. Have you not seen what I have done to her and what she


    had done to me? I haven''t even gotten back at her yet, and you''re ming it on me. It is her has a


    problem with me. Please make it clear before you speak."


    Winnie could not control herself, because Brian went too far. He believed every word Wendy said, but


    doubted her words. He even put the responsibility on her.


    "Can''t I get my revenge on her? She and ra kept going against me. They can take revenge, can¡¯t I


    resist?"


    "Brian, you had never pursued everything Wendy did to me. I just said a few words to her and you


    came over and questioned me. Think for yourself which of us is most important to you."


    Winnie was angry that she could not help mentioning what happened before.


    "Wendy told you that I got a room with another man, and you went to investigate it. Why didn¡¯t you look


    into the truth I was locked up in a foreign police station? It was obvious Wendy¡¯s responsibility that


    Jonny did harm to me, and you just yelled at her in front of me."


    "Who do you like more and who do you want to protect more?"


    Winnie shouted loudly at Brian regardless of car going anding in the parking lot.


    She didn''t say anything, but she could not be bullied like that. Why bother her since they had broken


    up?


    "I shared a room with Stefan, and you didn''t see me sleeping with him and broke up with me without


    checking the facts. You don''t trust me. I may be a liar, but liars do not always lie."


    "Wendy made so many videos, I did not believe any of them, and I have never confronted you. I trust


    you but you don''t trust me at all. What bullshit love it is? It is not equal, why always let me hurt? Since


    you want me to pay alone, I will find another man."


    Winnie felt wronged, but did not cry. She questioned Brian loudly, for herself to be better.


    "Brian, thank you for breaking up with me. You are so irresponsible, I feel pleasure to leave you."


    "Wendy is a good woman. You protect her all the time. Well, go find her and take it out on her in if you


    are angry. I don''t owe you, not at all. Please give me the least respect in the future."


    Winnie turned away after shouting.


    After such a loud roar, she felt much better. There were some things she had no need to speak out, let


    Brian think about it. If he had any conscience, if he could see the truth, let him think it over.


    Brian stood in ce and looked at Winnie who left angrily. He could not say the taste in his heart, but


    he felt distressed.


    He admitted what she said. He did not investigate it because he had known the truth, but he never


    exined to Winnie. But he did not know the video that Wendy sent to her.


    And why did he hurt Winnie again and again with words?


    All things had nothing to do with Winnie. She was the victim, but now it seemed that she had made a


    mistake.


    It was so mean that he said like that, as a man, he should not say that. He repeatedly hurt Winnie with


    Brian had doubts and regret. He did not know what happened to Winnie, only to know that he gave


    Winnie more and more deep pain.


    He did not feel guilty to any women except Winnie. Only Winnie was hurt. She didn''t owe him. Even if


    Winnie cheated on him, he still owed her more.


    Winnie returned to her office and still thought about Brian¡¯s rascal words.


    In fact, she did not want to mention the previous things, even if she felt wronged, she could bear it. But


    Brian went too far and always mentioned the past to hurt her.

 Chapter 588 Dont Regret It

    Chapter 588 Don''t Regret It


    Winnie was so angry that she wanted to leave thepany. As she was packing up things, Ste


    called her. Looking at Ste''s call, Winnie knew it could not be hidden any more. She had not been


    back for so many days, the Be family must suspect it.


    Winnie took a deep breath to adjust her mood before she picked up the phone.


    "Ste."


    "Warm, these days how have not been home? I asked Brian, but he did not tell me."


    Winnie could hear that Ste was worried. She was d that there was someone worrying about her.


    After a moment of silence on the phone, Winnie decided to tell the truth.


    "Ste, I will not go to the suburbs anymore. I have broken up with Brian.¡±


    "Broke up? Why?"


    Ste asked in shock.


    "Ste, I''m going to the suburbs to pack up my things. I''ll tell you in detail when I am there."


    Winnie hung up the phone. She would exin to Ste and Rufus.


    Brian didn''t say anything, so she would say it. It would be her responsibility anyway.


    After putting down the phone, she left with her bag and car keys.


    In the suburbs, before Winnie got into the house, she saw Rufus and Ste fidgeting in the living room.


    She felt sorry for them, but she knew it would happen sooner orter.


    In the living room, Ste asked anxiously before Winnie could even have a seat.


    "What is going on? Why did you break up?"


    "Ste, Rufus, sit down."


    Winnie said. Ste and Rufus sat down.


    ¡°We broke up because I fell in love with someone else, and Brian saw me in a hotel room with the man


    I liked. So we broke up."


    "Rufus, Ste, it is my fault, I let you down. I''m sorry I failed to live up to your kindness to me."


    Winnie once again took all the responsibility on herself, and now she even felt it was the truth.


    "No way, Winwin, you must be joking, I don¡¯t believe it. Even if you got a room with another man, I fell


    you have your reason. You''re not a fickle woman. Winwin, did you have a fight with Brian? I will scold


    him and ask him to apologize to you."


    Ste got up, but stopped by Winnie.


    Winnie was moved and wanted to burst into tears. She did not expect that Ste would trust her. She


    had different attitude with Brian.


    Thinking of Brian''s attitude, Winnie grew red in eyes and burst into tears.


    "Don¡¯t, Ste. It is really my fault. I let you and Rufus down."


    "If there is a misunderstanding, I don''t think it''s necessary to rify it. It is only a matter of time before


    Brian and I parted. It''s good for me to break up a day earlier. Let it be. Don''t ask him and don''t worry


    about us."


    Winnie got up and pulled Ste to sit down again.


    "It''s been a few days since we parted, which means it''s all over. So I don''t want to bring it up again or


    go back to him for anyone or anything."


    "Rufus, Ste, we are still a family, I will bring up the kids and I will take good care of them. But for the


    time being, I want to leave them here and Rufus to take care of them. I am afraid that if I take the kids


    away, Brian will leave here."


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    Winnie then bowed deeply to Rufus and Ste to show her apology.


    Then she went upstairs to pack up her things.


    Rufus had been silent. He did not believe that Winnie fell in love with another man, instead, he believed


    it was a misunderstanding.


    As he was to spoke, Winnie''sst words let him shut his mouth. It was indeed a good thing for Winnie


    to leave Brian a day earlier, otherwise, she might spent her lifetime in suffering.


    Winnie soon carried a suitcase downstairs.


    "Rufus, Ste, the kids don¡¯t know it yet, I will tell them some day. Please keep it a secret to them."


    Winnie had to say that, because she did not want his kids unprepared.


    "Winwin, can''t you just..."


    Ste could not ept the fact that they had broken up. She felt it absurd and unprecedented. She


    wanted to ask why, but was interrupted by Winnie.


    "Ste, don''t worry about us. Don''t waste your energy on us. It''s not necessarily bad that we''re apart."


    "Ste, take good care of Rufus... Take good care of Brian. I gotta go."


    Winnie left before Ste could say a word.


    Ste did not believe that Winnie was at fault. Winnie had no guilt and she did not look like a person


    who had made a mistake.


    Ste was worried and wanted to ask Brian what was going on, but Rufus stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t call him, you can ask him when he is back at night."


    Rufus was also full of doubt, but now Brian was working, it was impossible to exin in detail, so he


    chose to wait for him toe back.


    Rufus and Ste were uneasy all afternoon, thinking about what was going on. The ordeal was not


    relieved until Brian returned at night.


    "Brian, Dad wants you in the study."


    Two kids were there, so Ste asked Brian to Rufus'' study.


    As they reached the study, Ste asked before the door was closed.


    "Brian, have you broken up with Winwin?"


    Brian raised his eyes and frowned.


    "Did she tell you?"


    "Yes, she came in the afternoon and took her things away."


    Hearing that, Brian was panic. He knew Winnie was not in thepany in the afternoon, but he did not


    realized that she had been to the suburbs and took her things away.


    "What did she say?"


    Brian tried to control his emotions. He did not want to believe that Winnie had moved away.


    "She said you broke up because she liked someone else, because you found out she got a room with a


    guy she liked."


    Ste put Winnie''s words verbatim. She wanted to know if it was the truth.


    "She''s right. She''s with another man."


    Brian unthinkingly said the reason for the break up. But they did not believe it.


    "I don''t believe Winwin likes another man."


    "I don''t believe Winwin is that kind of person."


    The two voices were so firm and so trusting. But Brian was angry to hear that.


    "There is a video, why don''t you believe it? And she acted weirdly these days. Haven''t you noticed?"


    He asked his sister and father. Winnie was his woman, since he believed that, why didn¡¯t his father and


    sister believe it?


    "Brian, what did you see in the video? Did they sleep together in a bed?"


    Ste believed that anything she didn¡¯t see with her own eyes or hear with her own ears was not true.


    "They''ve been in the same room all night. Do I need to see it? She admitted it herself. Why don''t you


    believe it?"


    Brian was now angry Winnie''s admission, if she quibbled, if she said nothing happened, he could let it


    go.


    "She admitted that because you did not trust her. Why didn''t you look into the truth before you broke


    up? Don''t you think you''re being impulsive?"


    No matter what Brian said, Ste did not believe that Winnie would cheat on him. If she did, she would


    not defend Brian and would not leave the kids there, afraid that Brian would leave the suburbs.


    "Sis, I don''t think I''m impulsive. I can only be decisive. It''s in everyone''s best interest. We''ll take care of


    our own affairs. Leave us alone."


    Brian turned and walked away after saying that. He did not want to talk about it. Now that Winnie had


    moved out, it was over. Let bygone be bygone, only a fool would waste energy on the past.


    But when Brian was about to close the study door, Rufus''s voice came from behind.


    ¡°If you lose the one you love most because of misunderstanding, Brian, you will regret it for the rest of


    your life. If you make a person who loves you sad, you will feel guilty for a lifetime. Calm down and


    think about it. Even if you are angry, you should know the truth before reaching a conclusion. It is better


    not to regret it."


    Brian heard it but he still walked away. He was touched and had an unspeakable feeling.


    Back to the bedroom, he found that Winnie''s skin care products disappeared on the dressing table, her


    clothes also disappeared in the cloakroom and her toiletries supplies were thrown in the trash can.


    Only missing a woman''s things made Brian feel that the entire room and even his entire world was


    empty. And his heart was more empty and deste.


    Brian did not expect it. However, Albert and Calvin believed in Winnie, his father and sister also


    unconditionally believed Winnie. He wanted to believe her, but where was the video and she admitted


    it, he could not believe her.


    He admitted that he was impulsive, but no man could be calm when he saw his woman in a room with


    another man.


    Winnie left the kids in the suburbs and in order not to worry Vanessa, she had not told Vanessa and let


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa live in the school.


    So, she was alone on Monday and Friday. Despite being alone, she was rxed.


    Every day she got up an hour early for a morning run, and on Tuesdays and Thursdays, she went to


    the gym for professional strength training after work.


    It was lonely to be home, but she had a job. After dinner, she threw herself into the work of the public


    security system.


    She was so busy that Brian would not appear in her mind to disturb her.


    At the weekend, Winnie took her kids and Vanessa to see cars.


    "Sister, what kind of car do you want? I don¡¯t know cars at all."


    Vanessa, as the two kids, knew nothing about it. They were just there for fun.


    "I want a bigger car, so that I can workfortably in it."

 Chapter 589 the Thorough investigation of Wendy

    Chapter 589 the Thorough investigation of Wendy


    Winnie and Vanessa''s dialogue was heard the salesman waiting by the door, so she came to receive


    Winnie.


    "You want to change your car, right? Do you often work in the car?"


    The salesman warmly entertained Winnie.


    "Yes, I''ll work in the car a lot. So I need a big interior space, but the car body should not be too big. I


    have limited skills, and if the car is too big, I can''t handle it very well and I may have a problem in


    parking the car."


    Winnie was afraid her driving skills wouldn''t be able to handle a big car.


    From now on the car would be a constantpanion for her, so thefort and the size of the interior


    space were important.


    She spent her midday breaks in the car working on software. Now not only the public security system


    urgently needed her to innovate software, Leo¡¯s game should be updated too. So a midday break was


    now a luxury.


    And she could not allow herself any time to rest, as long as she took a rest, her mind was not at its own


    disposal. She would think of someone who she should not think of.


    "Look at this one."


    The salesman took Winnie to amercial vehicle and began to exin.


    "The car is a smallmercial vehicle, it''s not big. There are three rows of seats in front and back. The


    it. And the height is suitable for controlling theputer or writing document."


    ¡°The middle seat is electrically adjustable so it can beid t for sleep or rotated back and forth,


    making it suitable not only for work but also for family outings.¡±


    The salesman exined while doing demonstration. Winnie felt it suitable for her.


    "How much is it?"


    Winnie''s second concern was the price.


    "Miss, you are the luckiest. This car has promotion today, the original price is 540,000, now it is


    500,000. If you pay with full amount, you can drive it home."


    The salesman introduced the price.


    Winnie nodded with a smile but did not give an immediate answer.


    After seeing several models, she decided to buy the first car.


    Winnie bought the car with full payment. It did not need to be expensive, as long as it isfortable to


    drive.


    The shop was efficient. It handled formalities on the same day when it delivered the car. Winnie''s only


    requirement was that except the windshield, all the winder should be glued with the darkest film.


    Although it did not look good, it would be of great help to the secret of her work.


    Winnie drove home with a temporary license te. As she was out of the shop, there was a bus station


    at the corner. Because it was a new car and she was not familiar with it, plus there was a bus station


    with many people waiting for the bus, so Winnie drove slowly.


    When Winnie passed the bus stop, she saw a foreigner at a casual nce.


    Winnie frowned as she drove past the bus stop, still thinking about the foreigner she had just seen.


    He looked like Jonny, but he had a little girl with him. That girl didn''t look like a foreigner.


    Winnie thought she might be a mixed-race child.


    Winnie was not sure if the foreigner was Jonny, after all, she was driving and didn''t see his face.


    But she was upset about it.


    At the thought of Jonny, she thought of Wendy and those dirty things Wendy did.


    At night, when the kids were asleep, Vanessa studied in her room, Winnie began to investigate Wendy.


    She started by checking Wendy''s register ount.


    In five minutes, she got the result and she was shocked.


    Wendy was really divorced. She got married five years ago. That meant she got married right after she


    left the country.


    Winnie could not believe what she saw was true. If she went abroad and got married immediately, there


    were only two possibilities.


    One was for the official residence abroad, the other was that she had a boyfriend when she was with


    Brian, which was cruel and despicable.


    Winnie did not want to believe that it was the second possibility, if it was known by Brian, he must not


    ept the fact that he had been cheated and fooled.


    Winnie continued to check and found that Jonny and Wendy had a daughter.


    At this, Winnie thought of the foreigner and the mixed-race little girl she met. If she did meet Jonny, it


    could be the second possibility.


    Winnie still could not ept the second possibility. She would rather believe that Wendy and Jonny


    had a child after marriage, rather than the two knew each other before she went abroad.


    When Winnie wanted to continue to check, there was a knock on the door. It must Vanessa.


    Winnie turned off theptop and then let Vanessa in.


    "Why are you up sote?"


    Winnie asked Vanessa in a low voice.


    "I haven¡¯t finished my study yet, I am tired, so I take a walk."


    Vanessa¡¯s camouge was so false that Winnie knew she had something to say.


    "Are you tired or do you have something to day? Have you run out of money? I''ll transfer it to youter."


    Winnie gave a guess.


    "No, I still have money."


    Vanessa did not deny that she had something to say, but she was no sure it was true or false.


    "So you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Winnie said jokingly, but it might be true. After all, Vanessa was now 21 years old. Others fell in love


    when they were in their teens. Vanessa was dedicated to study and had not had her first love yet.


    Winnie felt depressed at the thought of love. If Vanessa met such love as her, she would rather


    Vanessa never had her first love.


    "No, it is not about me. I want to ask about you and Brian."


    Vanessa had been hesitant, because she was afraid her sister would be sad. Sure enough, after she


    said that, Winnie''s smile suddenly disappeared.


    "What do you want to ask?¡±


    Although the smile on her face was gone, Winnie still pretended to be rxed.


    She did not want to worry Vanessa and was afraid that Vanessa would tell the kids, but she did not


    know what Vanessa wanted to know, so she asked Vanessa.


    "Sis, for thest three weeks since you were ill, I''ve been thinking you were weird. First you got sick for


    no reason, and now you changed your car. And I haven''t heard Brian call you ore to you. Did you


    really break up?"


    Vanessa did not know what had happened, but she felt weird. It felt like everything had changed in a


    short time, and that change could only happen when they had a quarrel or broke up.


    But they could be good if there was a quarrel, so Vanessa suspected that the two broke up.


    "Don¡¯t you always want me to break up with him? Why are you on his side now?"


    Winnie knew that Vanessa was just guessing, but Vanessa was sensitive and noticed that she was


    weird. She must tell Vanessa, otherwise she would keep guessing.


    "I did always want you to break up, but I am afraid you will be sad and can¡¯t ept the fact."


    Vanessa was worried about her sister, so she was so careful. Breaking up was really a good thing, but


    her sister''s idea was not the same as her.


    "Don''t worry, I can ept it. It''s over."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It is over? Did you really break up?"


    It was not hard to understood Winnie¡¯s words. Vanessa had been guessing, but she was still shocked


    when she got the news.


    "Yes, we broke up three weeks ago."


    Winnie answered calmly, only for Vanessa not so worried.


    "Three weeks ago? So you got sick because of a breakup?"


    Vanessa was upset. Her sister broke up three weeks ago, but she said nothing but undertook it alone.


    "Yes. It''s all right now. It''s all over. I have the custody of the two kids from Felix, so we can live together


    quietly."


    Winnie was pleased by this thought, because it was much better than she had expected. After all, she


    would not have to spend the rest of her life missing her kids.


    "Why? Why did you break up?"


    Vanessa was not calm as Winnie. She could not ept that her sister got a serious illness because of


    the breakup.


    "Vanessa, don''t ask the reason now, when it thoroughly over, I will let you know. Now it''s good for me to


    break up for whatever reason."


    "You have seen the attitude of the Be family towards me, and you know that no matter how much I


    love Brian, I can¡¯t be with him, so it''s in my best interest to break up early."


    Winnie did not tell Vanessa the reason, because she was afraid that Vanessa would go to Brian. It¡¯d


    better it was over quietly, others¡¯ involvement would only make itplex.


    "Sister..."


    "Vanessa, listen to me, you will know the reason sooner orter. Pretend you don''t know it and don¡¯t let


    the kids know it."


    Winnie knew what Vanessa was thinking, and knew that she was disappointed in Brian, but Winnie was


    sad too.


    But she really could not tell Vanessa right now. She really did not want it to be messy.


    Vanessa looked at Winnie silently and then decided not to ask.


    She stretched out her arms to embrace Winnie.


    "I am sorry that you take it alone. Break up is good, you must be brave."


    At the moment Vanessa could only give Winnie a hug.


    "Don''t worry, I have been through a lot of difficulties, it is not a big deal. All you have to do is study hard


    and take care of my kids when I''m busy."


    Winnie and Vanessaforted each other. She didn¡¯t want too many people get involved, but her


    sister''s hug and words made her touched.


    Her sister had really grown up. She would not fight alone, but they supported each other.


    "Well, I''ll try to help."


    Vanessa said.


    Winnie didn''t get sick when their parents died. Now she had been sick because of the breakup and she


    still said it was not a big deal. She was just enduring it.

 Chapter 590 The Visitor

    Chapter 590 The Visitor


    After Vanessa left Winnie''s room, Winnie continued to check on Wendy and Jonny.


    The results, however, were worse each time, leaving her no excuse to refute the second possibility.


    Jonny had been to her country before and was an exchange student in the same school and ss as


    Wendy. It now appeared that they knew each other even before she knew Brian.


    Winnie had always felt that Wendy was a person with conscience, but now it seemed that she was


    even more shameless and despicable than Penny.


    Even though she had a boyfriend, she was in rtionship with Brian for so many years.


    ¡®Brian, you are smart, but you got cheated by Wendy? Should I pity you?¡¯


    Winnie felt sorry for Brian. The death of his mother had changed his attitude towards life. He only had


    hatred in eyes, ignoring other things more important.


    If he knew he was cheated by Wendy, would he forgive her?


    Everything was clear. Winnie then checked Jonny''s entry record. Sure enough, Jonny was in B City


    and had just arrived for two days.


    Winnie was sure that it was Jonny and his daughter she saw today.


    It made her intranquil. If she wanted to go against Wendy, it would be dug out and Brian will be sad


    about it.


    Thest thing she wanted was for Brian to get hurt.


    However how Winnie should deal with Wendy?


    Winnie did not know what to do and finally had to give up. She just assumed she didn''t know anything


    and let nature take its course.


    On Sunday, Winnie nned to stay at home, but there was a visitor.


    Winnie stood at the door and looked at the man standing outside in surprise.


    "Chairman, why are you here?"


    "It was you who said that I cane to you if I get tired of eating food at home. You said that you


    would cook for me."


    Felix said seriously, but Winnie felt it was a joke.


    "Yes, you are right. Youe to dinner, right?"


    "Come on in."


    Winnie smiled and asked Felix into the house.


    "I haven''t seen the kids for days. I heard you had them, so I am there, so that I can taste your cooking."


    Said Felix as he entered.


    By this time the two kids had seen him and ran to hug him.


    "Great Grandpa."


    "Great Grandpa."


    "Well, you look good."


    Felix gave a rare smile. Looking at the two healthy and lively kids, he felt quite satisfied and happy.


    Sometimes he wondered if two kids would hate him if he deprived them of their happiness, and if they


    would lose such heartyugh.


    But his reason always prevailed.


    "Be careful not to knock great grandpa over."


    Winnie reminded the two kids, after all, he is over 90 years old. Even if he was healthy, he could not


    stand the two kids¡¯ toss.


    Vanessa came over and was surprised to see Felix.


    Though ufortable, she said hello politely.


    "Hello, Grandpa Felix."


    Vanessa said with a slight bow.


    "Will I interrupt your studies?"


    Felix stopped his smile. Seeing Vanessa made him think of what happened in the old house. He felt he


    was cruel that he had been silent that day to her.


    "No, please have a seat."


    Vanessa knew what she said was not true.


    In fact, she was upset to see Felix, because her sister faced discrimination in the Be family. But


    now it was fine, she did not need to adapt to other''s disposition.


    Felix took two kids to the sofa. At this time, Butler Lowe put the gift down.


    "Chairman, I will wait for you downstairs."


    He was to leave, but Winnie stopped him.


    "Don''t go, Butler Lowe. I will go to cook, you chat with Chairman and help me look after at the kids.


    Have lunch here and try my cooking."


    Winnie was enthusiastic. In her eyes, there was no distinction between people. Felix could eat her


    cooking, so could Butler Lowe.


    "Stay then since Winwin asked you to stay."


    Felix said to Butler Lowe.


    However, he did not know whether it was a deliberate or inadvertent address, which made Winnie


    freeze for a moment.


    Felix always called her Winnie, and even called her by her full name when he was angry. He had never


    called her Winwin. She did not know what happened and he seemed to be weird today.


    Would he not be hostile to her because she had broken up with Brian? Or did he have something to tell


    her?


    "Well, then, I''ll y with the kids."


    Butler Lowe could not refuse so he stayed.


    "Chairman, you chat, I go to cook."


    With that, Winnie went to the kitchen. Felix said he would eat here, she¡¯d better get the dinner ready.


    "Grandpa Felix, you y with the kids. I''ll go and get some tea."


    Vanessa made an excuse to leave. She did not want to chat with Felix, because she was not sincere.


    Not muchter, Vanessa brought tea and then went to the kitchen to help her sister to get lunch ready.


    Felix and Butler Lowe were alone in the living room.


    Fortunately, Winnie asked Butler Lowe to stay, or Felix would embarrassed.


    "Luke, how''s your study going?"


    Felix began to chat with the kids, using the time to learn more about their situation.


    "It''s good. I have a game recently and I''m working on it."


    Luke answered him while ying.


    He was also surprised by his great grandpa''s sudden arrival today.


    "Are you confident?¡±


    Felix asked gently.


    "Of course, as long as I work hard, I think I can win an award."


    Luke answered confidently, and then he continued to say.


    "My mother said I can take part in as manypetitions as possible to train me before I go to primary


    school. When I go to primary school, there will be fewerpetitions and I have to focus on my


    studies."


    "Great Grandpa, how about we exchange gifts?"


    Luke came to Felix, looking at him with expectation in his big eyes.


    "Exchange gifts? What gifts?"


    Felix did not understand the world of kids. He did not know what Luke meant.


    "All the certificates and trophies I get from now on will go to you."


    Luke said.


    "What do you want from me in exchange for your certificate?"


    Felix asked Luke.


    "It is simple to you but important to me."


    Luke understood the strategy of speaking. Only by saying the importance of what he wanted, could he


    make his grandfather pay attention to it.


    "Great Grandpa, I want you to ept my mom."


    It sounded powerful and it shocked Felix.


    Felix stood there, not knowing what to say to him.


    Although he knew himself in his trap, the key was that he painstakingly set the trap.


    Just when Felix was not sure how to answer, Megan came over.


    "Great Grandpa, I told my mom that from now on I will take part in variousnguagepetitions. If I


    ever win a prize, I''ll give it to you, can you ept mom?"


    Megan had been ying, but she came to help when she understood her brother¡¯s meaning.


    The two kids kept staring at Felix, expecting an immediate positive answer from their great grandpa.


    Felix was embarrassed and for the first time he did not know what to do in front of the kids.


    He looked at Butler Lowe, but to no avail; after all, Butler Lowe could not make decisions for him.


    "Great Grandpa, is it not enough? If it is not enough, I will study hard, and when I grow up, I will be


    admitted to the National Academy of Trantion and Interpreting for the president and the premier.


    Then I''ll be a credit to the Be family, and you will forget about mom''s shorings."


    Megan said while embracing Felix, just as she was going to continue, Winnie came over.


    "You two y by yourselves and leave Grandpa alone."


    Winnie spoke to help Felix, otherwise Felix could not give an answer.


    In fact, Winnie heard what the two kids said. She knew that Felix could not give an answer, so she said


    to help him out.


    Megan said she could study hard to make up for the shorings of her mother. If Megan could study


    hard because of it, Winnie would be gratified, but she did not feel that she had any shorings.


    She felt it was good enough to get by on her own.


    Winnie chatted a few words with Felix and then went back to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    Lunch was soon ready. There was meat and vegetables.


    Everyone sat around the table and lunch began.


    "Chairman, these are all home-cooked dishes. I don''t know if they fit to your appetite. You taste each


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    one and give me opinion."


    Winnie said tactfully, afraid that Felix would not tell her it did not meet his appetite. In fact, she was very


    confident about her cooking, but she did not know whether others liked it or not.


    "Ok, I''ll try them all."


    Felix picked up some green bamboo shoots in his mouth to taste it.


    Although it was only a light dish, Winnie made it special. Felix did not open his mouth toment, but


    nodded and continued to taste.


    "This is brisket?"


    Felix picked up a piece of beef, took a look and put it in his mouth.


    He was touched. The beef was soft and it was easy for the nonagenarian to chew.


    "Well, this is stewed brisket with tomatoes. I''m afraid the brisket is too hard, so I cooked it with a


    pressure cooker. How is it? Can you chew it?"


    Winnie asked uncertainly.


    She had put effort into the meal. It was nutritious and suitable for the elderly.


    "Well, yes. I can chew it."


    Felix continued to taste.


    "Good, all of them. It suits my taste. I have note in vain."


    "Eat, everybody. Let¡¯s eat together."


    Felix''s face softened atst. He ate every dish, and every one fit to his taste. He even thought it was


    better than the meal of the restaurant.

 Chapter 591 A Change in Attitude

    Chapter 591 A Change in Attitude


    They had a harmonious time during the meal. From the moment Felix came to her house, Vanessa had


    been worrying that Felix came to be picky.


    But Felix was nice and Vanessa finally felt relieved.


    After lunch, Felix went home to take a nap.


    Before that, he asked Winnie out.


    Inside the car, Felix became serious. Winnie knew that Felix came not only to eat.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Winnie spoke first, so as not to make herself too passive.


    ¡°Yes, it is about you and Brian.¡±


    "Winwin, I looked into what you said, and there was a girl in the room, not only you and the man. Brian


    did not know it and you did not exin, right?"


    Felix received the investigation report this morning, after watching the video he understood everything.


    Winnie did nothing and she did not cheated on Brian.


    Felix could not pretend that he did not know it and he had to exin for Winnie.


    Winnie thought Felix regretted that he had given her the kids and did not expect that he would


    investigate it. Winnie took a deep breath before she answered Felix.


    "I don''t know if he had watched the whole video or not. I don''t know why he broke up with me. But it''s


    true I didn''t exin."


    "At first, he just yelled at me and didn''t give me a chance to exin. By the time he wanted to hear me


    exin, I was determined not to."


    "He can do what he wants, and look at me what he wants. It''s an insult to me to exin myself to a


    man who I have been with him for a year and a half and who doesn''t trust me at least."


    Winnie said that for the first time outside Brian. With that said, she felt better.


    " Chairman, I pay more in our rtionship. The Be Group and his family will always be the most


    important thing to him."


    "So you can rest assured that no matter what he says, he''s not going to choose me over the Be


    Group."


    Winnie finally saw through Brian and knew that he did not love her that much.


    Winnie stopped at that. She felt that she had exined clearly and there was no need to argue who


    was right and who was wrong.


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s candid words, Felix frowned.


    "In fact, I came here today to have your opinion. I don''t think Brian knew anything about this. If you


    don''t want to exin, I can exin for you. I have no objection to your continuing to be together."


    Felix made his position clear.


    Since Winnie did not do those things, the words Winnie told him were not true. He still kept his promise


    and did not oppose Winnie and Brian to be together.


    "Chairman, thank you for finding out the truth and clearing my name, and thank you for wanting my


    advice and giving me another chance."


    "But don''t say anything to Brian. If he believes me, we wouldn''t havee this far. If he doesn''t believe


    me, my exnation will be in vain."


    Winnie was grateful for Felix''s change of attitude towards her, which proved that Winnie was still of


    certain value in Felix''s eyes.


    It made Winnie pleased, as for Brian...


    "It doesn''t matter what his attitude is on this issue. Even if we resume our rtionship, nothing will


    Winnie refused, she did not want to say anything to Brian. Whether it was true or not, they have loved


    and experienced many things, which made Winnie satisfied.


    Let the past be the past.


    "I am just an ordinary person, just want to live a in life. He is an extraordinary person I cannot


    control. He''s good. He deserves a better woman than me. I am not even qualified to be his mistress."


    Winnie bowed her head sadly and looked at her fingers which became rosy because of her clenching.


    She realized that Brian had not reduced influence on her.


    She really wanted to sleep, and when she woke up, everything had changed, he and she would be


    strangers.


    "Since you think so, I won''t force you. I will urge Brian to marry as soon as possible.¡±


    Felix was helpless. He did not expect Winnie had a firm attitude. She was sad and did not even want to


    exin though it was a misunderstanding.


    But Brian would be hard to have a woman as excellent as Winnie.


    Winnie sorted out her emotions downstairs before she went upstairs.


    As she went upstairs, the kids and Vanessa came around, afraid that Winnie had been scolded by


    Felix.


    "He said nothing?"


    Vanessa asked incredulously.


    She was not the only one who did not believe, Megan and Luke did not believe either.


    "I can''t believe Great Grandpa didn''t say anything."


    Megan tilted her head thinking why Great Grandpa said nothing.


    "Neither do I."


    Luke said calmly, staring at his mother, trying to get a message out of his mom''s eyes.


    "He did say nothing. You are mistaken this time. He told me to take good care of you and something


    about work. He didn''t give me a hard time."


    "If he wants to give me hard time, why he had lunch here?"


    Winnie gave specific exnation, as far as possible to let the two kids believe it.


    "You are right. Great Grandpa is in a good mood today."


    Megan hardly believed it, even if she did not believe, Winnie would say nothing.


    "Now you go take a nap, and when it''s not so hot tonight, I will take you to the park."


    Winnie avoided the subject and kept both kids away.


    Then she went back to her room to have some sleep, but Vanessa knocked on the door.


    "I knew you woulde."


    Winnie knew why she came before Vanessa said a word


    "Then don''t make me ask. Tell me yourself."


    Vanessa said jokingly, trying not to make the topic depressed.


    "He did not give me a hard time. He asked me about the fact I broke up with Brian. He said he wanted


    me to be back with Brian for the sake of the kids."


    "I said no, simple as that."


    Winnie exined.


    "Why did he change his attitude? Because you have broken up?"


    Vanessa could not understand why Felix changed his attitude.


    "I guess there''s no so much family business since you have nothing to do with the Be family


    anymore. No one in the Be family see you as an enemy now, so it is right to break up with Brian.


    Sister, I support you."


    Vanessa summed up that Felix changed his attitude was because her sister and Brian had broken up.


    In this way, her sister would not be discriminated against.


    "Yes, I have nothing to do with their family anymore. He even changed the way he addressed me. He


    had guard against me, afraid that I will marry Brian. But now I have broken up with Brian and I am not a


    threat to his family now, so he takes me as a friend.¡±


    Winnie said sarcastically. As for Felix''s change, the only reason she could think of was that she broke


    up with Brian. But she was grateful that he had checked out the truth and believed that she had done


    nothing.


    Winnie went to work on Monday, parked her car in an underground parking lot and got out.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She met Brian when she got off the car.


    Brian had been staring at Winnie''s new car coldly.


    He went to Winnie and asked.


    "Who bought it for you?"


    Brian asked coldly and angrily.


    The car was new, even the license te was temporary. He was sure it was newly bought.


    Hearing that, Winnie could only smile helplessly.


    He didn''t ask "why do you change your car" or "is it your car?" but he asked "who bought it for you?"


    Was she so poor that she could not afford to a car?


    Winnie knew that Brian thought it was Stefan bought her the car. In Brian''s eyes, she was not honest or


    kind.


    "Stefan bought it to me. He said my car was too small. He can''t afford the limited edition, but he can


    afford this one."


    Winnie said what was in Brian¡¯s mind, since he thought so.


    Brian did not speak, but took a nce at her before he strode to his exclusive elevator.


    Winnie took a deep breath and then came to themon elevator.


    The elevator he took was always reserved for the president, but Winnie was lucky enough that she did


    not need to climb the stairs. This was the gap between her and Brian, which could never be ovee.


    Winnie came to the office and began to work. Now as long as Brian did not require, she would let Alice


    report work to him.


    It would avoid a lot of meetings, and she would not have to watch him upset and face more suspicion.


    After working for a while, Winnie drove to get the license te.


    Arriving at the car shop, Winnie handed her car to the staff and sat in the waiting area. At this time she


    called Wendy.


    "I''ll be straight with you."


    Before Wendy could respond, Winnie went to the point.


    "You told Brian about our meeting, didn''t you? And you said something that wasn''t true, right? Did you


    tell him were three people in the room?"


    Winnie asked Wendy sharply.


    Wendy was at work. When she heard Winnie''s words, she was vignt, but when she heard thest


    question, she was nervous.


    However they had broken up because Winnie did not exin, it had nothing to do with her.


    "No, is it illegal? That is your own affair. It is you didn¡¯t exin. Why? Do you want me to exin for


    you?"


    Wendy was in provocation, no longer afraid of Winnie.

 Chapter 592 Reminder

    Chapter 592 Reminder


    Winnie knew that Wendy would be so scoundrel, which was like Brian. She never knew it was her fault,


    even if she knew, she did not meant to apologize.


    "Don''t you think you ought to exin? You''ve made a falseint. Shouldn''t you rify it?"


    Winnie asked rhetorically.


    "Winnie, why are you so simple? People say you''re clever, but I don''t think so. The problem between


    you and Brian is not whether I made a false usation, but that Brian just wanted to find an excuse to


    break up with you. When you understand that, you''ll see what''s going on."


    "We went out the other day, and he made it clear to me that he doesn''t like you anymore. He still likes


    me. He will marry me."


    Wendy distorted the facts and boasted about it, but Winnie wanted this effect.


    "You mean you are back to together?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "Yes, but for the time being keep it a secret for me, before Gloria has been got rid of, we can make our


    rtionship public."


    Wendy said, enjoying the excitement of these words that brought harm to Winnie.


    "Well, then, I can only wish you happiness."


    "But Wendy, I must warn you. If you want to marry Brian, want to live a happy life with him. You must


    hide your daughter and your ex-husband."


    It was not a hint, but a straightforward reminder of the fact that Wendy had an ex-husband and a child.


    "Winnie Chambers..."


    Shocked, Wendy only said Winnie''s name, but did not know what to say.


    Wendy was speechless, but Winnie began to rage against Wendy.


    "Wendy, you are shameless and mean. I''ve given you chance after chance, and you, what have you


    done to me? I''ve warned you time and time again that I have something on you, but instead of holding


    back, you kept doing harm to me."


    "I don''t owe you anything. Brian chose me, not that I seduced him. I have told you many times that I


    have no problem if you want to get back together with him, but he is the one you should be fighting for,


    but you kept trying to hurt me."


    Winnie was angry. She had been enduring Wendy. She felt she was like a fool, for a person who did


    not love her, she had undertaken many things she should not bear.


    Wendy told Brian a false secret, he though Wendy was the best person in the world, the most


    trustworthy person in the world. And she, who loved him with all her heart, became a sinner.


    Wendy was silent, but Winnie continued making sure that she had not hang up the phone.


    "I''ve been hurt by you again and again. I don''t know how many times I can endure it, but I won''t endure


    it forever."


    "You should have wondered if you would be treated the same way when you hurt me, if you would be


    hurt by another woman if you take my ce."


    "Wendy, you can rest assured that I will not expose you for the time being. I want to find out everything


    you have done. I will show Brian what kind of person you are."


    "I was uwfully detained by the police, I was unjustly harassed by your ex-husband. I''m going to


    check it out, and I''m going to make the cops who helped you pay."


    "Wait patiently. You will take responsibility for what you have done."


    Winnie said in one breath and then hung up the phone.


    After warning Wendy, Winnie felt much better.


    She didn''t want to make a scene or retaliate like she said. She just didn''t want Wendy and Brian to be


    together, so that Brain would avoid being hurt.


    After having the license te, Winnie was ready to return to thepany to work, but at this time she


    received a phone call from Officer Lee.


    "Officer Lee, any new task?"


    Winnie answered the phone and inquired.


    "My current level is not as high as yours, your task should be given by the leader."


    Officer Lee said. Winnie was under the administration of the general bureau, they had no right to give


    task to Winnie.


    "Officer Lee, you are joking. I can''t rank higher than you."


    Winnie was not as senior as Officer Lee imed, and she did not ce herself in a high position. She


    thought she was just a new police.


    "The general Bureau now regards you as a national treasure. You''re not allowed to be used except for


    a serious case or a difficult case. For thest case you have solved, you got bonus and promotion."


    "You''ll have to go on stage to receive an awardter. No one would dare to give you task for that."


    Officer Lee had just learned that. This was a kind of approval of Winnie''s ability.


    "Really, I haven''t heard it yet."


    "So you called to tell me this good news. Thank you very much!"


    Winnie was happy. She did not expect that she could take credit in her first case.


    "No, that''s not what I wanted to say. Come here, I want to talk to you face to face."


    Officer Lee got down to business with a serious tone.


    "All right, I''ll be there."


    Winnie hung up the phone directly.


    She called Alice and arranged her work before she drove to Officer Lee''s.


    When she arrived, she saw Brian there.


    Officer Lee asked Brian and Winnie and to sit down.


    "You''re both busy people, and time is important to you, so I will go straight the point."


    "Penny has been restless in prison. During this time, she says she is sick and wants toe out to see


    a doctor. The prison did a preliminary checkup, and she had no obvious symptoms other than diarrhea.


    If she wants to find out more, she needs to get medical attention."


    Officer Lee briefly introduced the basic situation, and then looked at Winnie and Brian.


    Brian did not speak but frowned, Winnie asked after a moment of silence.


    "What does Penny want now?"


    "Penny strongly requested to go out to see a doctor. However, she may have another reason, that is,


    pretending to be sick and simply wanting toe out."


    Officer Lee had to share this possibility, because what he was about to say had something to do with it.


    "Pretending to be sick? Doesn''t a doctor know if she''s really sick at the first check? She''s trying to get


    away with that?"


    Winnie asked with confusion, while Brian still was silent.


    "Not whether she can make it, we want to use this opportunity."


    Officer Lee said why he asked Winnie and Brian to be there, because after all, they were victims and


    had the right to know about it, and he must be responsible for their safety.


    "What do you mean?¡±


    Winnie did not know what the specific situation was.


    "We want to get her out and see if we could lure out Richard. But it requires your support as it involves


    the safety of you and your family."


    The decision was still in the hands of Winnie and Brian, because their security could not be guaranteed


    for 24 hours, which meant there was a certain amount of risk involved.


    Winnie seriously thought about it. She could not make up her mind, so she looked to Brian, wanting to


    know his attitude.


    However, Brian did not speak and did not even look up at her.


    Winnie found that this was already her own affair, and there was no reason to seek Brian''s opinion.


    Winnie was silent for a moment. When she lifted her eyes to look at Officer Lee, her eyes were firm.


    "Officer Lee, do what you want. I have no opinion, I will actively cooperate with you if it is needed."


    Winnie made her decision, pretending that Brian was not there. When her father and mother died, she


    made her own decisions too.


    In fact, she was worried. Penny was in prison, but she did not stop framing her. If she was out, it would


    be dangerous to her.


    But she believed that it could not be escaped. If she was doomed to die in Penny¡¯s hands, no one


    could change that.


    "Mr. Be, what''s your opinion?"


    Officer Lee asked Brian.


    "That''s fine with me. You can do whatever you want."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I have to go."


    Brian only said two sentences since he was there.


    Brian silently left, which made Winnie embarrassed, but she did not exin to Officer Lee.


    "Just do what you want. Find Richard as soon as possible and everyone will feel at ease."


    Winnie pretended to be ok and said to remove her embarrassment.


    "Officer Chambers, this is the worst thing that could happen to you. You must be safe and careful at all


    times."


    Officer Lee did not understand Brian''s attitude and would not specte too much. In his impression,


    Brian had always been so cold.


    Now he only cared about Winnie. If Winnie was hurt in this n, it would be hard for him to exin to


    his superiors and Winnie''s family.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful."


    "If that''s all, I''ve got to get back to work."


    Winnie then said goodbye to Officer Lee and left.


    By the time she left the station, Brian''s car was long gone. Winnie smiled bitterly, it seemed that he was


    really a busy man, it seemed that they were really strangers.


    At night Winnie went home on time and received a call from her aunt. Winnie realized that she had not


    contacted her aunt for a long time.


    Her heart softened when she received her aunt¡¯s call. After adjusting her mood, she had the courage to


    answer her aunt''s phone.


    "Aunt, when will youe back? Are you going to abandon me and Vanessa?"


    Winnie said jokingly, but she did miss her aunt. But at the same time, she was d that her aunt was


    not at home during this period, otherwise she would have to worry.


    "No. Winwin, how are you these days?"


    Isobel missed them, but it was not the time she came back.


    "Good, don''t worry. The kids are good and Vanessa has been studying hard. Every weekend I take the


    kids home to live with Vanessa."


    Winnie only said good things and did not mention anything about her.

 Chapter 593 Medical support

    Chapter 593 Medical support


    Winnie took a breath and went on.


    "Aunt, no matter how good it is, I hope you wille back soon. After being out all this time, you


    should be back. If y not enough,e back first and stay for a few days, then you can go out


    again."


    She said so, but she was ambivalent. When her aunt came back, her aunt would know that she broke


    up with Brian. Her aunt had always wanted her to keep her distance from Brian, but she could not


    ept such a breakup.


    "Winwin, I have something to tell you. Even if I go back, I have to leave at once."


    Isobel was guilty, and Winnie was worried.


    "Why? What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, but I want to join the medical volunteer team and go abroad for medical support."


    Isobel put her ideas out, not to ask for Winnie and Vanessa''s opinion, but to inform them, because she


    had decided.


    "Medical support abroad? Which country? How can you go out and support, you''re retired?"


    Winnie could not calm down. Twenty years ago, her aunt left for medical support, and now she would


    not know when she would be back.


    Besides, her aunt was old, she would be worried if her aunt went abroad for medical support.


    "Winwin, listen to me."


    Isobel knew Winnie would be worried, so she had made a decision before she called Winnie.


    "It''s a small country in Africa that''s having a gue. Even though I''m retired, I don''t think I''ll have any


    problem joining the medical team. I got retired for sick, if ording to the normal age, I am not old


    enough to get retired. One of my colleagues is now the director of the hospital. She asked me for help


    and I couldn''t refuse."


    Isobel told the basic situation and the reason she could not push off.


    "Aunt, the conditions in Africa are so bad that you are too old to adapt to them."


    Winnie was still worried, although she knew her aunt''s medical skill, but after all, her aunt was old, it


    was difficult to adapt to the local natural conditions there.


    "It''s all right. I have been there before. It is no problem for me. I have signed up for it, so support me."


    Isobel sought for support, afraid that Winnie would ask her to stay and she would loathe leaving them.


    Winnie was silent. Since her aunt has said so, she had no objection.


    "How long will you be gone, Aunt?¡±


    Winnie continued.


    "That''s not certain. It depends on whether the gue can be controlled. In my experience, I''m back in


    two months."


    Isobel gave the time to appease Winnie. ording to her experience, two months was the shortest


    period. If the guested a long time and could not be effectively controlled, the time might be


    extended a lot.


    "s......"


    Winnie could not help sighing. There was always a feeling that her aunt was escaping from something.


    For so many years she had been trying to make money, putting all her energy into paying off the debts,


    not paying attention to her aunt''s feelings, not thinking about what she needed, not looking into her


    aunt''s inner world.


    "Aunt, I wonder if you wille back before you go. You can''t just go away."


    Winniepromised since she could not force her aunt to stay.


    "Yes, I will go back in two days. But don''t tell anyone. I don''t want to see anyone.¡±


    Isobel clearly expressed her meaning, and Winnie knew her aunt referred to Brian.


    "I see. Let me know in advance when you will be back. I''ll pick you up at the airport."


    Winnie could do that. She and Brian had broken up, so it was not difficult.


    Winnie put down the phone and kept breathing, always feeling her heart under the pressure of


    countless stones, which made her breathless.


    It was one thing after another and never gave her a break. Now she had finally got rid of Brian, but her


    aunt wanted to leave.


    She even felt that she had been cursed in a previous life, so her life had been suffering.


    Isobel did not feel good. Although she volunteered to participate in the medical team, she was worried


    about Vanessa and Winnie. She knew that she joined the medical team partly out of love for the


    medical profession and partly out of a desire to avoid the realitypletely.


    Although she did not want Brian and Winnie to be together, she could see smile and happiness on the


    face of the kids and Winnie when they were on video chat.


    Since the family of four was so happy together, she wanted to give them more time to enjoy their


    happiness. If they wanted to be happy, Isobel must stay far away, so that it won''t affect their happiness.


    Isobel thought of a person and thought he should be noticed, so she made a call to him.


    Rufus was sitting in the living room when his mobile phone rang. He took one look and immediately got


    up and went to his room.


    Isobel never took the initiative to call him, and from thest call to now, they had no contact. Isobel''s


    call no doubt made him happy.


    After closing the door and making sure no one woulde in, Rufus connected the phone.


    "Isobel, why called me? Are you in trouble?"


    He was happy but also worried, because Rufus knew Isobel would not call him for no reason.


    "There''s something I want to tell you. I''m going abroad for medical support, probably for more than two


    months. The reason I called is to let you know that I cane back anytime if you need me."


    Isobel''s idea was simple. She told Rufus was because she was afraid he thought that she was


    escaping and that she did not want to face responsibility.


    "Abroad? Medical support? Can you not go?"


    After listening to Isobel''s words, Rufus''s heart suddenly sank, and the joy was gone.


    "I am alone, so I can be anywhere. I am needed there, it is a proof that I am still useful. I''ve signed up. I


    have to go."


    Isobel took a deep breath. Rufus¡¯ words gave her mixed feelings. It was impossible to stay and she left


    for everyone, including Rufus.


    He had a good, easy life now. Isobel hoped he could live like this forever. And everyone''s forever


    happiness based on her disappearance.


    "You are old, let the young go."


    Rufus was worried about Isobel. He had learned that it was backward country, where there was


    epidemic. It would be dangerous if the medical staff had mishap.


    "I have been doing medical work in various countries for many years and I have more experience than


    young people. And young people have parents and kids, once infected, they may note back. What


    should their family do if they have ident? I am alone, so I''m not afraid of anything. I can go¡­"


    Isobel rified the fact and did not want young people to take risks.


    However, Rufus did not let her finish speaking. He did not hope that Isobel could note back.


    "Stop it, don''t say you have no care, don''t say you are alone. For so many years I have been waiting


    for you, for so many years we have no chance to be together. Can¡¯t you give me a chance at this old


    age?"


    "Isobel don''t go, I hope to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus said frankly. He did not want Isobel to ept such a dangerous task. He hoped Isobel could be


    happy in the rest of her life.


    He had ruined her whole life, so at least give him a chance to fix it.


    Isobel did not know if she should be moved or sad. If Rufus treated her with this attitude 20 years ago,


    maybe all the misfortune would not exist now.


    She had not married or had a boyfriend for so many years, she did not deny that she was still in love


    with Rufus. But even so, with Brian and Winnie and the two kids, they could not be together.


    "I must go; don''t try to persuade me. I don''t know when I''ll be back or if I''ll be back. Rufus, when I am


    absent, please help Winwin and Vanessa if they have any difficulties."


    Isobel could only entrust Rufus, so that she could focus on work.


    "I gotta go."


    Isobel had not else to say, so she hung up the phone.


    They were both old, and too many obstacles were in the middle, probably, it could never be removed.


    So no matter what she and Rufus thought, they could not be together.


    Brian had a party after work, and it was more than 10 p.m. on his way home after the party.


    He drank a little wine before he was in a bad mood. He sat in the back of the car massaging himself.


    "Mr. Be, Officer Lee is calling you."


    Albert looked at the caller id, asking for Brian''s opinion whether to answer the phone.


    "Give it to me."


    Brian took the phone from Albert and then connected.


    ¡°Officer Lee.¡±


    He talked to Officer Lee enduring his headache.


    "Mr. Be, I don''t know if I''m disturbing you at this hour. You hurried to leave, so I have not told you


    yet."


    Officer Lee called for what happened the day. Brain did not understand the specific situation and did


    not realize how dangerous it was to Winnie, so he called Brian at thiste hour.


    "Please go ahead."


    Brian said coldly. He could not calm down because of the headache.


    "Well, the ability of our police force is limited and we can''t protect Miss Chamber. I hope you can find


    someone to protect Miss Chamber privately."


    Officer Lee heard that Brian''s tone was not friendly, so he wanted to solve the problem as soon as


    possible.


    "If Pennyes out, it will pose a threat to both you and Miss Chamber. But the harm to Miss


    Chamber is bigger."


    "Why?"


    Brian asked, puzzled.


    Brian didn¡¯t understand why Officer Lee said so. Penny hated him the most, after all, it was him made


    Penny lose everything and made the Burns Group go bankrupt.


    Brian asked not to argue who would be in greater danger, but felt that Officer Lee had his reason.

 Chapter 594 Officer Lees Call

    Chapter 594 Officer Lee''s Call


    Then Officer Lee began to exin.


    "Well, when Penny was in prison, someone called Wendy often went to see her. The main topic


    between them was Miss Chamber. They want to get Miss Chamber to leave you."


    "From their conversation, I judged that Penny''s hatred for Miss Chamber had not diminished at all, so


    Penny must go to Miss Chamber if she takes revenge."


    Officer Lee felt Winnie was more dangerous.


    "Wendy often went to see Penny in prison?"


    Brian frowned and looked angry. Why had he never heard of it?


    "Yes, quite often. There''s another woman named ra, but she had only been there once."


    Officer Lee said again.


    "Does Winnie know that?"


    Brian asked, if Winnie knew, she must have been enduring it.


    "Yes, I told her."


    Officer Lee gave Brian a positive answer, but this answer made Brian''s heart tense.


    "Mr. Be, please pay attention to Miss Chamber''s safety to avoid ident."


    "Mr. Be, I gotta go."


    Officer Lee said that and then hung up.


    However, Brian felt more painful in head hearing that. Wendy and Penny had been dealing with Winnie,


    he could tell who was behind who did it even without investigating it.


    Winnie knew that Wendy would do harm to her. Winnie knew everything but she never forced him and


    had been pretending not to know anything of it.


    But Brian did not notice that.


    "Albert, go to Winnie''s house."


    Brian suddenly changed the route. He did not know what he should say, but at the moment he wanted


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to see Winnie.


    Brian found the password to the door had been changed, so he could only ring the doorbell. Winnie


    was taking pains to study the public security system software, she was afraid when she heard the


    doorbell.


    She soothed herself and went to the door.


    Looking at Brian in the video Brian, consciously she felt pain in heart.


    "It¡¯ste, we can talk tomorrow."


    Winnie refused to open the door, but did not pretend she was not at home.


    "I have a headache, so help me."


    Brian finally lowered his stance, and perhaps only when he had a headache, Winnie was meaningful.


    Winnie hesitated for a while and then opened the door. She found that she was kind and could not help


    it, so she asked Brian in.


    Brian was blushing because of headache, Winnie felt distressed for him.


    "Come in."


    Winnie asked Brian in and took him to the living room to lie down on the sofa.


    Every time Winnie let Brian pillow on her leg and then gave him massage, but this time Winnie had to


    keep a distance and let him pillow on the sofa.


    Winnie said nothing but began to massage Brian directly.


    "Why don''t you talk?¡±


    Brian asked. In the past, Winnie would me him for drinking. However, it was so quiet that even the


    flow of air could be heard. He was not used to it.


    "I have nothing to say."


    Winnie answered in a subdued voice. Indeed, everything had been said and done, and they had


    nothing to talk about except their kids.


    "Even if we break up, we can''t even say a word?"


    Brian had heartache. They loved each other, but it ended like this. Whose fault it was? Who did not


    cherish each other''s love?


    "I don''t have anything personal to day except the kids and I can talk about business when we are at


    work. This is my personal time, and we have nothing to talk about when the kids are good."


    "I advise you not to drink in the future. I can''t take care of you every time. If you want to drink, you can


    find Wendy, Gloria, they can also cure your headache."


    Winnie felt that in addition to business she and Brian must keep a distance. Now she had vited her


    bottom line. She did not want to have any contacts with Brian since they had broken up.


    "They can''t cure me."


    Brian''s voice was cold, maybe he felt less pain in head or maybe Winnie mentioned Wendy and Gloria.


    "I won''t be able to cure you again. This is thest time."


    After listening to Brian''s words, Winnie felt that she was ridiculous. At best, she was just a ¡®doctor¡¯ to


    relieve his headaches. The rest was a sham.


    "Then I will wait to die."


    Brian said coldly. He did not expect Winnie would say so heartless words to hurt him.


    "Do as you please. I won''t open the door for you in the middle of the night."


    Winnie knew Brian would act as rogue. He drank but did not drink too much. He was conscious now,


    and he meant every word he said


    Winnie refused to talk in this way and had no reason to listen to him.


    Brian felt Winnie was heartless to say that. He suddenly got up and stared angrily at Winnie, and then


    he said coldly.


    "Winnie, it is your fault that we broke up. It was you hurt me. If you were not with another man... I won''t


    get headaches at all."


    He could no say she got a room with another man, or it would like killing his heart.


    Winnie was not afraid of Brian''s sudden anger, but listening to Brian''s words, her heart was broken


    again.


    It seemed that Brian had been convinced that the video was real that he never watched it again. It


    seemed that he had never thought about Wendy''s words. And he never doubted it.


    He only saw things on the surface and med her. It was meaningless to exin.


    "Yes, it''s my fault. Hate me then and don''te to me again."


    Winnie answered angrily.


    "It is your fault, but you are arrogant, what do you want?"


    Brian angrily threw the pillow of the sofa out, if not for the pillow, he would have been lying on Winnie''s


    leg and he wouldn''t have been so angry.


    "You look better, go back."


    For Brian¡¯s headache, Winnie did not continue to argue with him. And there was no point in arguing.


    Winnie got up and walked directly to the bedroom. But Brian did not go, but followed behind Winnie.


    "I told you to go home, you..."


    Winnie did not expect Brian toe with her and he had closed the door.


    Brian went to Winnie and pulled her to the bed, let her sit on the bed. Before Winnie had a reaction, he


    had been lying on Winnie''s leg.


    Then he spoke.


    "I still have a headache. You must help me with this..."


    Brian''s anger had to fade, because if he lost his temper with Winnie, he had heartache.


    Winnie was not willing to push Brian away, and she did not argue again. After thinking for a moment,


    she continued to massage Brian¡¯s head.


    It was silent, only the friction of Winnie¡¯s clothes and Brian¡¯s rough gasping could be heard.


    After for a while, Brian¡¯s headache eased.


    "I ept the fact of breaking up, and I won''t bother you in the future, but I have to ask you for help


    when I have a headache."


    Brian spoke again, his tone softened and his voice was not so cold.


    "I can help when I have the time, and when I don¡¯t, you can find someone else. You can''t alwayse


    to me, and I can''t always serve you.¡±


    Winnie gave her answer. She made it clear that he could not disturb her at any time.


    "Are you going to push me to someone else? We just broke up. I was..."


    "It''s not that I''m in a hurry to push you away. It''s that you''ve tarnished your name by staying with me."


    "I will do my best at work, and we try not to disturb each other personally, except for the kids. Let''s go


    our separate ways."


    Winnie said ruthlessly, but she felt pain in heart. She had anticipated such a result and it was bound to


    happen. But it was hard to ept it.


    He did not reply, but closed his eyes.


    Winnie wanted to have thorough break up. What could he say now? Should he ask her to stay with


    him?


    There was another silence, and then Brian spoke again.


    "Do you know Wendy went to the prison to see Penny?"


    When he came, he did not know how to mention it, but now he said it so naturally.


    Winnie heard it and stopped the massage.


    She wondered what the point was for him to know it at this time.


    ¡°Officer Lee told you?¡±


    Winnie guessed, because Wendy would not tell him, Brian would not go see Penny, and ra would


    not tell him, so the only possibility was Officer Lee.


    ¡°Yes, Officer Lee called me just before I came.¡±


    Brian took a deep breath and did not know why he was talking so calmly.


    Brian found someone to protect Winnie as he went out of the police station, so when Officer Lee called


    him, Winnie had already been protected.


    But he was still worried and depressed.


    "I see. You''re not here because of a headache. You''re here to confront me. Ask, if you have any


    doubts."


    Anyway, Winnie had got used to be misunderstood and med.


    They had broken up, she was not afraid to be med anymore.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Brian knew that Winnie said those words with emotion, but he came for truth, so he asked instead of


    refuting.


    "Would you believe me if I told you?


    Winnie asked Brian, but she did not need Brian''s answer, because she already knew the answer.

 Chapter 595 The Only Requirement

    Chapter 595 The Only Requirement


    Brian would not believe her, so his question made her angry, but she had to control her emotions and


    continued to say.


    "In your heart, what Penny or Wendy said is true to you, but you never believe me. You''d rather believe


    them than me. Do you think I need to tell you?"


    "If you don''t believe me when I tell you the truth, I might as well not tell you."


    Like the fact the broke up, Brian made a hasty decision before he knew the truth.


    "I believe you, I..."


    Brian tried to exin, but Winnie made him speechless.


    "Since we met, you have never believed in me unconditionally. Like today, when you know that Penny


    and Wendy have contact, you did not try to find out why they had contact and what they have done, but


    "I didn''t encourage them to meet. Why do you think it''s my fault? You think I have something to do with


    it, right? Mr. Be, you should see and listen carefully. I''m the victim. I''m the one who should question


    it. They will kill me sooner orter if you connive at them."


    "You would like to see me die? You help them torture me?"


    Winnie had not much change in tone, but her force to massage Brian was obviously deepened. Brian


    knew she felt wronged.


    Brian reached out and directly grasped her hands.


    "I don''t want to see you die."


    How could he want her to die? She was the woman he cared about most.


    Winnie sneered. She dared not believe his words again.


    "Brian, you and I are fully aware of everything, it is over. Since we can¡¯t be together, let me go for the


    sake of the kids."


    "You have been asking me what I want. Now I have a request, is that ok?"


    Winnie had no way out. Although she asked Brian to let her go, she was still considering Brian at this


    time.


    Brian was upset to hear Winnie¡¯s words. He let go of Winnie''s hand and sat up.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Go on, I''ll do my best to satisfy you."


    As long as it was what Winnie wanted, Brian would try his best to meet her, so that he could felt less


    guilty.


    "No, I want to be absolutely satisfied. If you promise me, you must do it."


    Winnie looked at Brian seriously. It might be hard for Brian, but if he did it, he would thank her one day.


    Puzzled, Brian looked at Winnie. He did not know what Winnie wanted, but he still gave a firm answer.


    "I promise you that I can do whatever you ask."


    Winnie gave a faint smile. Although she was not sure if Brian could keep his promise, she tried her


    best.


    "Promise me not to marry Wendy."


    Winnie finished her request and stared at Brian to see how he would react.


    Brian thought Winnie would ask for money, kids or the safety of her family, but he did not expect Winnie


    didn¡¯t want him to be with Wendy.


    Brian didn¡¯t feel it hard, why he did not understand why Winnie made such a request.


    "Can you tell me why?"


    Brian could not help but ask Winnie.


    "Why? Can you trust me one unconditionally?"


    "Just like when you gave money to Wendy, you did not ask why. Can you do the same to me?"


    Winnie suddenly felt that she was hurt. What she did might be rude in Brian''s view, but she was good


    for him. She was afraid that he would regret his choice one day when he knew the truth and would feel


    that he had been fooled.


    Why did her sincerity seem so purposeful to Brian?


    Brian looked directly at Winnie. He did not understand why he wanted to know more about Winnie.


    Why couldn''t he just say yes without asking and do his best?


    "If I must say,e with me."


    Winnie got out of bed, and walked out of the bedroom with Brian.


    Winnie came to the door.


    "Put your shoes on first."


    Winniemanded. Brian thought Winnie wanted to say outside, so he put his shoes on.


    After Brian put on his shoes, Winnie opened the door.


    At the moment, Winnie looked angry.


    "You want to know why I made such a request? I will tell you now. I''ve been yed by Wendy for so


    long that I am angry with her. If she doesn''t let me be with you, I won''t let her be with you. That''s why."


    "If you can do it, don''t marry her. If you can''t do it, I will help you to do it. I will treat her the way she did


    to me, I will try all means to separate you. In short, I will stop you from being together."


    "That¡¯s all, leave now."


    Winnie said in one breath and before Brian had response, she directly pushed Brian out and then


    locked the door.


    Leaning on the door, Winnie felt hurtful and gave a bitter smile and then she shed tears. She wanted to


    ask herself why she did that.


    She was kind to Brian, but did he understand? Was it worth it to make herself hurtful?


    Brian was driven out by Winnie. Looking at the closed door, he did not knock again but silently left.


    Winnie was not such a vengeful or jealous woman, why she made such a harsh provocation?


    He was not blindly pursuing the truth, he just felt that Winnie had too many things to hide from him to


    protect him from torturing.


    Brian was the most afraid of this, afraid that he would be uneasy and indebted to Winnie more and


    more.


    The next day Winnie pretended nothing had happenedst night and she had never made a request to


    Brian. She was hurt but she was still tough.


    At noon, Winnie still cancelled the rest time and came to the car to work.


    The care was suitable for work. It was like a small office, where wasfortable to work.


    But when Winnie was ready to work, she received a call from Wendy.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Winnie asked coldly.


    "Let''s meet and talk."


    Wendy said, but Winnie refused.


    "I''m sorry I don''t have time. Say on the phone."


    There was a pause on the line.


    "Okay, I''ll say it over the phone."


    "Winnie, I want to ask you why you said those words to me."


    Wendy went to the point, she wanted to know Winnie''s purpose so that she could cope with it.


    "It''s easy. I can''t get Brian, so I won''t let you get him. Now it''s my turn to do something about you."


    Wendy and Brian''s questions were basically the same, so Winnie naturally could not give two answers.


    No matter whether she meant it, Winnie was to prevent Wendy and Brian from being together.


    She would rather let Brian to be with Gloria than let Brian feel the pain of betrayal.


    "Winnie, you have changed too fast. Last time, you said you wish me and Brian happiness. How can


    you suddenly change your mind? Do you know that you are the most despicable?"


    Wendy was the most afraid of Winnie''s counterattack, and once Winnie counterattacked, she would


    suffer.


    "Am I despicable? That''s what you did. You promised Brian that you would not make things difficult for


    me, but did you keep your words?"


    Winnie wanted Wendy to feel how she felt before.


    "Wendy, I don''t want to exin to you. There is only one way for you, give up on Brian. Otherwise,


    when Brian knows everything about you, you will lose everything."


    "Conduct yourself well."


    Winnie hung up immediately after the warning. Whatever Wendy wanted to say to her was


    meaningless to her.


    Winnie knew that doing so was to establish an enemy for herself, but she had to do so for Brian.


    Wendy was angry, trembling.


    She wanted to ask Winnie not to make it hard for her, but Winnie''s attitude was so tough.


    If she didn''t give up on Brian, Brain would know everything about her. The result would be the same,


    which meant all the hard work she had been doing would be in vain.


    Once again, Wendy did not know what to do. She seemed to have been living in a mess since


    returning to the country. Although she had a definite goal, the process had been chaotic.


    She could not discuss this with ra, nor could she seek Penny. The only person who knew these


    things now was her mother.


    Wendy packed up her things, put down her work and went home.


    At this time, her mother was taking a nap, so she went directly to her mother''s bedroom.


    "Mom. Wake up. I have something to talk with you."


    Wendy woke up her mother directly.


    "What is it? Are you in such a hurry?"


    Her mother Zoe got up with a frown.

 Chapter 596 Zoes Advise

    Chapter 596 Zoe''s Advise


    What Wendy was about to say should be a happy event, but she didn''t even smile.


    "It was Brian. Brian broke up with Winnie."


    "Really? They broke up?"


    Zoe was excited about the news with her eyes wide open, feeling incredible.


    "Of course, why I lie to you?"


    Wendy responded, but her attitude caught her mother''s attention.


    "Why are you so depressed? You should be happy they broke up?"


    "Yes, but I can''t stay with Brian. I can¡¯t be happy."


    Hearing what Zoe said, Wendy got more upset. She did not want that, but Winnie was too vicious to


    deal with.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t you be together?"


    Zoe became nervous and asked Wendy.


    So Wendy told her mother about the situation.


    "Winnie knows you were married?"


    Zoe was panicked. She had been making it secret that Wendy got married and a daughter, but now


    Winnie knew it, which was quite terrible.


    "She can find out not only about my marriage, but also the other things I''ve done."


    Wendy felt depressed, what she had done was like a favor to Winnie, she did not want that, but there


    was nothing she could do.


    "How can she be so awesome? She is not a policewoman, why can she check your information?"


    Zoe was unconvinced. The police could not even check the foreign affairs, so she did not believe that


    Winnie could make it.


    "Mom, she is a skillful hacker, as long as she enters the household registration system, she can find


    out all my information. And she has ess to phone records and all the surveince equipment. She is


    more skillful than a policeman."


    Wendy now realized that Winnie¡¯s hacker skill was superior and by that, she could find out anything.


    Winnie could check out what she had done in all years.


    "It''s illegal to enter the state system. We can sue her."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Zeo didn¡¯t know what a hacker was, nor did she realize how powerful it was.


    "It''s no use. She can erase everything. There''s no evidence."


    Wendy had thought of that way, but she remembered that Winnie''s ability ra told her, so she gave


    up.


    ¡°I just want you to help me figure out what I can do to be with Brian. Mom, this is a rare opportunity."


    "Now you want me to help you. Why didn''t you listen to me when I told you not to marry Jonny? Jonny


    is no match for Brian. You think love is the most important, but what do you get?"


    "I have been telling you that money is the most important thing and that Brian is the only one who can


    give you money, but instead of listening to me, you secretly got married with Jonny."


    "Now you know that Jonny is bad. You know that Brian can give you everything you want. But, do you


    think Brian will wait for you forever?"


    Zoe had no way out. She was angry that Wendy could do nothing about Winnie, so she could only vent


    her angry on Wendy and she mentioned what happened years ago.


    "Mom, it''s no use to talk about that now. Do you think I would have let go of Brian if I had known what


    was going on?¡±


    "Mom, help me, if Brian marries Gloria, what I have done will be in vain."


    Wendy knew she was wrong, but time could not flow back, and she could not change anything.


    "What can you do, what can you do, how do I know what you can do? Do we have to kill Winnie to shut


    her mouth forever?"


    Zoe felt terrible after she said that, but she was just saying, She desperately wanted Brian to be


    her son-inw, but she still had reason.


    Even if she put Winnie to death, Gloria was a barrier. Gloria had a powerful family and she would not


    be easy to deal with.


    "What should I do? I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity."


    Wendy would not sacrifice Winnie''s life for her own happiness.


    "I don''t know."


    Zoe was now at a loss. Since Wendy''s past had been found, she felt ashamed to see Brian, not to


    mention made Brian her son-inw.


    "Why don''t you try to get some money from him before he knows it? As for him, you¡¯d better give up.¡±


    There were too many difficulties, and Zoe did not have hope. Even if Winnie could be got rid of, Flexi


    would not ept Wendy since she had been married.


    It was impossible, even in a dream.


    "Give up? If I can give up, I don¡¯t need to take efforts to deal with Winnie. Didn''t you back me up?"


    Wendy contradicted. If she was willing to give up, Winnie and Brian would not break up and she would


    not be a bad man.


    "It is different now, who can expect that Winnie would find out your secret. Wendy, if Brian finds it out,


    he will not only deny you a penny, but also hold you responsible for everything. Now Winnie has given


    you a chance, I think you should seize it."


    Zoe was rational at the moment. She was better off asking for more money than to have Brian as her


    son-inw, which was a long shot. She wanted to help her daughter, but that the situation was so bad


    that she could not cope with, so she had to settle for second best.


    "Mom, don''t worry about money. I have a way to get money. Mom, do you think it''s okay to call Jonny to


    deal with Winnie?"


    She had no other way out and that was the first time she wanted to use Jonny.


    "Are you mad? He finally did note to you and you want to find him? For the hundredth time, I told


    you that Jonny can''t be relied on. If things go wrong, everyone is responsible."


    When Zoe heard the name of Jonny, she couldn''t control her emotions. No matter whether he had such


    ability or not, she didn''t believe him.


    "If Winnie finds out Jonny does something for you, do you think he will hide your existence? He must


    be the first to give you out, and then you will wait for the police to knock on your door."


    "Wendy, we should have bottom line and don¡¯t get us hurt."


    Zoe persuaded Wendy. She felt it was better to give up now and did not agree with Wendy¡¯s idea.


    Brian and Winnie were smart, even ten Jonny could not deal with them, and in the end Wendy would


    learn her lesson. Besides, she would fall if Jonny was involved.


    "You denied everything, you are of no help."


    Wendy said angrily and then walked away. Zoe said behind.


    "Listen up, Wendy. Under no circumstances can you contact Jonny."


    Wendy heard that clearly, although she plugged her ears.


    She thought her mother woulde up with a solution, but she persuaded her to give up.


    Brian just gave her 100 million, how could she ask for more money? Besides, if she could marry Brian,


    she would get 10 billion or even 100 billion as Winnie said.


    If she gave up now, how could she show off in front of ra?


    Wendy could not do it. She could not do it now.


    Winnie hung up her phone and continued to work.


    She worked in her car until it was time to go to work, packed up herptop and was to go back to the


    office. When she got out of the car, she met Brian again.


    Brian looked at her indifferently.


    Winnie sighed and then got off.


    "Mr. Be."


    With simple greeting, Winnie walked to the elevator. Brian followed her.


    "What are you doing in the car?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice, trying to know everything about Winnie.


    "Nothing. Take a break."


    Winnie gave a simple answer.


    Brian used to the person who was closest to her, now they had nothing to do with each other, of course


    Winnie was not likely to tell him she got a job in the public security system.


    "Winnie..."


    Brian did not believe her wanted to continue to ask. But at this hour the elevator¡¯s door opened, Winnie


    walked in and she interrupted Brian.


    "Mr. Be, I gotta go."


    As she was speaking, Winnie pressed the key to go up. As her voice fell, the elevator¡¯s door had been


    closed.


    Brian was angry, but he did not continue to ask. He felt there was something wrong about Winnie, she


    must have something to hide from him.


    Wendy suffered serial blow. At noon she was warmed by Winnie and at night Felix wanted to see her.


    In the past, they met in either tea room or restaurant. Today, she came to the seaside, where there was


    no seat.


    Wendy was nervous to see Felix. She did not know why, but she feared.


    "I''m sorry I''mte, Grandpa."


    Wendy said cowardly, if her voice was smaller, Felix might not be able to hear her.


    "You arete every time."


    Felix said in a harsh voice, which scared Wendy.


    "I won¡¯t bete next time."


    Wendy hastened to make a promise, but it was toote.


    "There will be no next time. This is thest time I see you. Call me Chairman. We have nothing to do


    with each other, so don¡¯t call me Grandpa."


    Felix said in a stern was. Winnie was good to him, but he never asked Winnie to call him Grandpa.


    Wendy was sinister, and she was not allowed to.


    Hearing that, Wendy felt nervous and hopeless.


    Felix was obviously rejecting her.


    "Grandpa... Chairman, why do you want to see me?"


    Wendy realized she had called him by the wrong name and hurried to correct it.


    "Did you tell Brian that Winnie got a room with another man?"


    Felix asked sharply and fixed his eyes sea not far from and even did not look back at Wendy.

 Chapter 597 Will Not Stand Idly By

    Chapter 597 Will Not Stand Idly By


    Although Felix cast his eyes on the sea, Wendy still could feel his coldness. It was like a knife stabbing


    at her. She tried to hide, but she could not move her feet as if they were buried in the sand.


    "I... I.. I saw it and..."


    "Answer what I asked, don''t say anything else."


    Wendy had guessed that Felix came to confront her, so she tried to exin before Felix asked more,


    but Felix interrupted her cold, not giving her chance to speak.


    Felix continued to ask coldly.


    "You gossiped before you knew the truth?"


    The people whom Felix hated most in his life were those who spoke one thing to their face and did


    another behind their back. Wendy had made this big mistake.


    "I..."


    Wendy suddenly felt nk in mind and did not know what to say. But after a moment of silence, she


    was aware of that Felix must have known the truth, or he would not have asked her that question.


    There was no point lying now that he knew the truth.


    "Chairman, I did not know what was going on, it was Mr. Be investigated it. I just saw them went


    into the hotel."


    Wendy told Felix what she had said to Brian, but she did not tell him that she was tracking Winnie. She


    thought that no one knew she followed Winnie.


    "If you have not told Brian out of context, will he investigate it, will he suspect? You did not directly say


    Winnie cheated on Brian, but you meant it."


    "Your intention is so obvious. You can deceive Brian, but not me."


    Felix shouted angrily, which frightened Wendy, she shivered and dared not speak a word of


    exnation.


    "Wendy, I''m telling you for thest time. You''ll never marry into the Be family as long as I am alive."


    "You''d better behave well and stay away from Winnie. Even if she broke up with Brian, she is still the


    mother of two kids, and for the sake of the kids, I will not stand idly by if anyone bullies her. Even


    Brian''s wife, let alone you, is not allowed to make a hard time for her."


    Felix warned Wendy and stared at Wendy angrily.


    "Listen and remember. Or you will suffer the consequences of your actions."


    Felix dropped hisst warning and stepped away.


    He now hated Wendy to the extreme. Even if Brian was single in this life, he would not allow Wendy to


    marry him.


    Wendy even had no courange to look at the back of Felix. She was panic and could only look at the


    sea.


    How she wished that had not happened, that Felix had not warned her.


    Since Felix had known it, even if Brian was back to her, Felix could not allow her to marry with him.


    Wendy could not help sighing at the seaside. Helpless, she wanted to cry. She just wanted to be back


    to Brian, why was it so hard?


    It was a day.


    Winnie returned home alone and she seemed to have used to be alone these days. After dinner, she


    got into the work of software research.


    When she tired, she took some rest, when she was sleepy, she took a bath and went to bed. Work


    could rece all her wild thoughts without interrupting her sleep or her meals.


    When Winnie was still working, she got a call from Isobel.


    ¡°Why are you still upte?¡±


    As the phone was connected, Isobel knew Winnie had not been asleep, because she would mute the


    phone at the usual time when she got to bed.


    "I have not finished my work yet."


    "Aunt, why are you up sote?¡±


    Winnie said in a rxing tone, afraid her aunt would be worried about her.


    "Our medical team has a video conference, and it just finished. Don''t worry about me, I will take care of


    myself. But you don¡¯t have a good physical condition, you can¡¯t often stay upte."


    Isobel nagged inevitably. If she went abroad, Winnie would be the only pir of the whole family. If she


    was ill, Vanessa and two kids would be worried. And it would make her less secure working.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt, I stay upte asionally. Besides, I''m going to bed before you called."


    Winnie took a look at her watch and found it was more than eleven o''clock, it was time to sleep.


    "Well, then, I''lle to the point and then you go to sleep."


    "I bought a ne ticket for Friday at noon. I will be there in the afternoon. You can pick me up at the


    airport. I will send you the specific timeter."


    Isobel tried to finish her words as soon as possible, so that Winnie could go to bed earlier.


    "You are going home finally, Aunt."


    Winnie had aplex mood when she heard that her aunt was to go back home, because she did not


    know if she should tell her aunt that she had broken up with Brian.


    "Did you talk to Vanessa about my going to Africa?"


    Isobel continued to ask.


    "No, I am going to tell her when she came home this weekend."


    Winnie did not expect her aunt woulde back so soon, and so she had not told Vanessa yet, for fear


    of affecting her mood at school.


    "Call her tomorrow and let her know."


    "Well, I''ve said all I have to say, you hurry to sleep."


    Isobel hung up the phone.


    In fact, she was not worried about Winnie, but Vanessa.


    Winnie had the Be family to protect her, so Isobel was not worried, Vanessa, on the other hand,


    had to face the problem for a lone time.


    This was an unprecedented challenge for Vanessa. Isobel was afraid that she could not make it


    through alone.


    The next day, Winnie called Vanessa home after work.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked Vanessa back because she couldfort Vanessa when they talked face to face if she was


    sad.


    Vanessa was home when Winnie had had the dinner ready, but Winnie did not say anything on the


    table. After quietly andfortably finishing the dinner, two sisters sat in the living room to talk about


    her aunt.


    "Vanessa, I have something to tell you."


    "I see. You called me back and made all these delicious food. I guess there is something wrong. Tell


    me, I can ept anything that doesn''t matter to life."


    Vanessa said leisurely. She knew what her sister was worried or afraid that she was affected by her


    disease and could not face the problem. But she thought she had recovered well. As long as there was


    no ident of her family, she could ept anything.


    But it could not be an ident, or her sister would not be able to eat with her so leisurely.


    "It is about aunt. Aunt......"


    "What''s the matter with aunt?¡±


    Hearing that, Vanessa was nervous.


    "Nothing, I mean aunt ising back."


    Winnie said gently. Seeing that Vanessa changed her attitude so fast, she could not helpughing.


    "Good, why do you make it so mysterious? When will aunt be back?"


    Vanessa was relieved and thenughed.


    "Friday. We''ll pick her up at the airport when you are after school."


    Winnie ned to pick up her aunt when Vanessa was off school.


    "Ok, let''s go to the airport to pick her up. Aunt is finally home and I can move back home..."


    "Don¡¯t be happy so early, she will leave again."


    Winnie interrupted Vanessa''s words.


    "What? Where go to? Hasn''t aunt had enough fun?"


    Vanessa stopped smling, looking at her sister, confused.


    "She will go to Africa for medical support."


    ...


    Winnie told Vanessa her aunt¡¯s n. As she was speaking, she had been staring at Vanessa and


    observaing her expression.


    She turned upset from joyful, Finally, she sighed.


    "She is old and has retired from the hospital. Why she needs to go for medical support?"


    Vanessa did not understand and did not want her aunt to go for medical support. She felt hard to


    ept the face.


    "I told her that, but she said she had been there several times and had experience. The hospital is


    short on staff, and an old friend of hers, the director, asked her for help, and she couldn''t say no. And


    she said it was a duty, a mission, for the country and for her. She had to go."


    Winnie exined to Vanessa, knowing that Vanessa did not want that to happen.


    Vanessa was silent for a long time. She only looked down at her hands and looked up at the sky out of


    the window asionally.


    She thought that with her aunt back, she would be able to go home. She was relieved that her aunt had


    could live a happy andfortable life.


    But she did not expect her aunt to leave and had no idea when she would be back.


    But from her aunt''s point of view, Vanessa felt herself selfish.


    She had wasted so many years for her family, for her and for her sister. Otherwise, she would not have


    retired early and would now be fighting for her beloved medical career.


    In other words, she and her sister had encumbered her aunt, and now it was time to give her back her


    time and freedom.


    Winnie took a deep breath, sat up straight and managed to smile.


    "Let her go. I can only support her."


    "That''s right. We have our life and she has her dreams. Let her go, be positive and supportive so she


    can do her job well."


    Vanessa epted it calmly and Winnie was pleased about that.


    "Come on, you have ss at night. I''ll take you to school."


    Winnie got up, she was relieved that the problem had been solved.


    "I can walk back, it is not far away, I don''t need you to send me back."


    Vanessa also got up, picked up her backpack and walked toward the door.

 Chapter 598 Dad, Gave Me a Hug

    Chapter 598 Dad, Gave Me a Hug


    Winnie insisted on sending Vanessa back. Even if it was a short distance, she would be worried about


    Vanessa.


    "I''ll walk with you. I''m just going for a walk."


    After Vanessa was sent to school, Winnie walked home alone. It was cloudy today, and the weather


    was not too hot, so Winnie slowed down her pace and enjoyed it slowly.


    She had not been so rxed for a long time and had not been leisurely walking on the road for a long


    time. It feltfortable.


    Although she was lonely, it was right that she separated from Brian, otherwise she would never have a


    free time in her life.


    Brian once again urred to her mind. Why did he kept being in her mind again and again?


    Winnie gave a self-deprecating smile. It was her should be med, because she did not have a strong


    will to get him over.


    As she walked along, she suddenly remembered that she had to make a call and she took out the


    phone.


    "Rufus, it''s Winwin. How are you these days? Are the kids good?"


    From Winnie left the suburbs, this was the first time she called Rufus. Winnie was grateful to him


    actually.


    Rufus had been very kind to both her and her sister, and she felt sorry to leave so suddenly. But she


    had broken up with Brian, if she continued to live there, it would be embarrassing.


    "The kids are good, and I am doing ok. Winwin, why haven¡¯t you been back these days? I have treated


    you and Vanessa as my daughters and you are always wee in our home."


    Rufus said sincerely.


    Although Winnie and Vanessa had not been in his home for a long time, Rufus had been used to their


    existence and had regarded them as his families.


    Their sudden departure was a kind of loss for Rufus, who could not adapt to it.


    "Thank you, Rufus. I have been busy these days. I''ll visit you when I am avable. Rufus, thank you for


    treating Vanessa and me as your own daughters. Your kindness to Vanessa and me will never be


    forgotten."


    "Even if I have nothing to do with Brian, you will still be my family."


    Winnie felt sad about it.


    All of this could have been avoided, but everyone was selfish and no one thought for anyone else. If


    they could bear it, if they thought of the old and the kids, this kind of separation and sadness would not


    have happened.


    "It''s nice if you say so. Come and see me when you have time. I will cook for you."


    Rufus knew Winnie had been busy recently, but Brian was the reason. She did note to his home


    because of Brian, after all, she would take some time to heal her heart.


    "I will. Rufus, I''m calling to tell you I''m picking up the kids this Friday. My aunt wille back on Friday


    and I want to take the kids and Vanessa to the airport to pick her up."


    Winnie said the main purpose of the call.


    ¡°Your aunt will be back?¡±


    Rufus asked with surprise, he did not know that Isobel is going back.


    "Yes, she will be back on Friday. She has missed the kids for so long. I want them to stay with her on


    Saturday and Sunday."


    Winnie did not detect Rufus¡¯ tone of surprise.


    "Ok, pick up the kids on Friday then. It''s been a long time they did meet, let the kids spend time with


    your aunt."


    Rufus had mixed feelings in his heart, because Isobel would leave soon and it would be risky. If she


    could note back, he would have his regret till he was death.


    When Brian came back from work, two kids were upstairs in his room.


    "Why are you still up? Don''t you have to go to kindergarten tomorrow?"


    He asked his two kids as he undressed.


    "We are waiting for you toe back. We want to talk to you before we go to bed."


    Megan stood up and went to the bedside. As she spoke, Brian came to her, and then Megan lovely


    opened arms for his hug.


    "Dad, give me a hug, you haven¡¯t hugged me in days."


    Brian looked at their innocent and lovely appearance. Though he was tired, he would like to give them


    a warm embrace.


    "My baby girl, I have been too busy these days to hug you."


    Brian realized the sad feeling that if the kids lived in the single-parent environment. The would not be


    happy, and their childhood would be gloomy.


    "You''re both busy, and Mom''s busy these days, she don¡¯t evene back to sleep. My sister and I just


    want to sleep with you, but Mom always said she can''te back until she finishes her work."


    Luke also stood on the bed, watching his father holding his sister. He missed his mother''s arms too. It


    was one of his fewints, and he didn''t want toin as a man, buttely Mom and Dad didn''t


    go to work together or leave together. The situation worried him.


    "Mom is really busy, and when she finishes her work, I will ask her toe back."


    Listening to the kids'' words, Brian had heartache. He didn¡¯t want to worry them, but he did not know


    what to do. He had no idea why it would end up like this.


    "Mom was busy, but she went home every day, but she did note back these days. Dad, did you


    and mom have a fight?"


    Megan left Brian''s embrace, looking at Brian, puzzled.


    She sensed something was wrong, but she did not know exactly what was wrong.


    Brian was speechless and did not know how to answer the question of Megan. Looking at the naive


    and expectant eyes of the two kids, he did not know whether to deceive them or tell the truth.


    Momentster, Brian tentatively opened his mouth.


    "What will you do if mom and Dad really had a fight?"


    "Then apologize, you apologize to mom, mom will forgive you. Kids in Kindergarten said that if parents


    have a fight, one person needs to apologize."


    Megan answered Brian, and Luke did not speak.


    "What if it''s mom''s fault? What if mom makes an unforgivable mistake?"


    Brian ventured further.


    Kids were naive and ignorant. They did not understand the real meaning of the quarrel, they thought an


    apology would work.


    Brian hoped it would be a simple quarrel.


    "Mom would not make a mistake. Mom does everything for us and Dad, it was not her fault. Even if she


    made a mistake, she would admit it.¡±


    Luke gave a firm answer. For him, although his mother was not perfect, she was not bad, she was kind


    and brave to face her mistake.


    Brian took a deep breath. Another person believed in Winnie firmly.


    In this case, everyone except him believed that Winnie did nothing wrong. Was he really wrong, did he


    misunderstand Winnie?


    But the fact is in front of him and he got the video evidence?


    "I want to ask you..."


    "Never mind. It''s gettingte and you should probably get some sleep."


    Brian wanted to tell the kids that they had broken you, but he was afraid that they could not ept it,


    so he gave up.


    "Dad, we have something happy to tell you."


    Megan had a quick thought, the moment before she was still considering her parents¡¯ quarrel, this


    moment she mentioned the happy thing.


    "What is it?"


    Brian pretended to be excited, not to let the kids down.


    "My grandaunt will be back on Friday, and my mom said she will take us to the airport to pick grandaunt


    up after school."


    Megan said excitedly, while Luke always did not smile.


    "Good, you''re going to meet your grandaunt. She must miss you very much. You must spend more time


    with her."


    "Go back to sleep, if you don''t sleep now, you can¡¯t get up early tomorrow morning."


    Brian said happily, in fact, he was surprised at the news.


    If Winnie''s aunt came back, the fact that they had broken up could not be hidden. Her aunt always


    wanted them to break up, so she must be happy to get the news.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thursday


    ra called Wendy early in the morning, but Wendy did not answer, until noon Wendy called back.


    "Wendy, why didn¡¯t you answer my phone?"


    ra had been anxious for a morning.


    She found that since she had lent Wendy ten million, Wendy did not rely on her like before. Wendy did


    not give her a phone call or ask her out since thest time they met. So far, ra did not know what


    her n was.


    "I''ve been in meetings all morning and I left my phone in the office. When I saw the missed call from


    you, I called you back immediately."


    "ra, talk when we meet. We can have a meal together at noon."


    Wendy hung up and booked a restaurant, and then sent the location of the restaurant to ra.


    When Wendy came to the restaurant, ra had already arrived.


    "You''re fast. Have you ordered?"


    Wendy said as she sat down.


    "Yes, foods you like and I like. Just wait for it."


    Now ra had calmed herself down. After all, Wendy was with her and she could ask what she wanted


    to know.


    "Good, you know me best."


    Wendy smiled, but she did not mean it. ra was scheming, until now ra still used her and still did


    not tell the truth.


    She hinted at her several times, wishing she''d admit she was wrong, and they''d be friends again. But


    ra had been fantasizing to be Brian¡¯s mistress.


    Now she even dare not expect that, why ra still insisted?


    "Wendy, what Mr. Be¡¯s reaction when you told him that Winnie got a room with another man?"


    She nned to ask it when they started eating, but she could not wait.


    "They broke up."


    Wendy honestly told ra about it.

 Chapter 599 Insist

    Chapter 599 Insist


    "Really? Did they really break up?"


    ra unbelievably asked Wendy, she did not expect the effect to be so good.


    "Yes, Winnie told me herself."


    Wendy was sincere so ra believed her.


    "Good, I told you it would work this time. Mr. Be will never forgive Winnie."


    ra had not been so excited for a long time, at the moment, she finally felt victory.


    She had been confronting Winnie for more than a year, but she never won, now finally she made it.


    However she found that Wendy was not happy, so she asked Wendy.


    "Wendy, you should be the happiest person on this matter, why you looked unhappy?"


    "s...... Don''t mention it. It''s no use being happy. They had broken up, but there''s no guarantee they


    won¡¯t get back together."


    Wendy could not tell the real reason for her low mood, or it would expose all her weaknesses.


    "Wendy, you worry too much. No man can forgive his woman for sleeping with someone else. Men are


    arrogant, and they will never allow his woman to cheat on them."


    "A man will never allow his woman to get a room with another man. Just holding hands with another


    man will anger him. Wendy, Winnie made a mistake that Brian would not forgive her."


    ra said with resentment and excitement.


    Whatever Wendy¡¯s mood was, she was hyper.


    However, Wendy was sad hearing that. It was unforgivable that Winnie got a room with another man.


    But she made a mistake that was unforgivable too.


    Whatever Winnie did, at least she gave birth to Brian¡¯s kids, while she gave birth to a mixed-blood


    which she could not me it on Brian.


    A man could not ept his woman cheated on him, let alone his woman gave birth to another man.


    This made Wendy less motivated.


    "ra, there''s something you don''t know. In fact, there was a third person in the room that day, not only


    Winnie and Stefan.


    Wendy casually found a reason to prevaricate her real retreat, but it would help.


    "Who else? How do you know that?"


    ra frowned and felt that the matter was not so simple as she thought.


    "Winnie told me that when they broke up, she gave me the full video. In fact, Winnie was drunk that


    day, and the third person was in the room before Winnie and Stefan got into the room. And she was still


    there until the next day Stefan and Winnie had gone. It was noon when she left the room."


    "So Brian took it out of context and didn''t watch the whole video."


    Wendy put things roughly out, but she did not understand why Winnie still broke up even if she knew


    the truth.


    "You said Winnie came to you to show you the truth, instead of exining it to Brian?"


    "Yes, she told me, but she didn''t tell Brian. So I have been worried that Winnie is up to something and


    is waiting for an opportunity to counter us."


    "My fears came true. Winnie came to me and threatened me. And she has found out the secretary who


    told you the information."


    ¡°She said she''d pay me back what I''d done to her, and that I wouldn''t have a man if she couldn''t have


    him.¡±


    In fact, Wendy knew that Winnie was to remind her. Later because of her stimtion, Winnie got her


    handhold.


    In fact, she was arrogant and restless and failed to grasp this opportunity. Winnie had just broken up,


    she must still be in anger. Her tant provocation was undoubtedly to elerate the intensification of


    the conflict.


    However, it was toote to understand that. Winnie and she had been at loggerhead.


    "Did she find out about Bonnie?"


    ra became flustered.


    She did not expect Winnie would find the existence of Bonnie.


    "Yes, she checked it out through your phone record. She found out everything we both did."


    Wendy deliberately got ra involved, so she could feel apprehensive.


    "She has checked it out."


    ra was flustered, she whispered.


    If Winnie had checked it out, it was Winnie''s best chance to counter them. If Brian knew that she had


    been helping Wendy to hurt Winnie, would he take back the house and money?


    But Winnie had not been put into action so far, she might not be able to deal with them.


    "Wendy, don¡¯t do anything or see her recently. She can''t just attack us until she finds something to be


    angry about."


    "Winnie did not tell the truth to Mr. Be, she must have her reason. We must take advantage of it.


    She''s got something on us, so we must do something about it."


    "I think we should bet again. It was not a big mistake, if we lost the bet, that is not a big deal, but if we


    win the bet, we will get limited possibilities."


    ra still supported Wendy, she did not want to give up.


    But it was her unremitting behavior that made Wendy disappointed again and again.


    If ra still had some conscience, she should persuade Wendy to give up. If so, it would not make


    things worse.


    "ra, you are right. Let''s do as you say. We''ll leave Winnie alone for a while. We won''t do anything


    about her even if she provokes us. Things are as they are, and they can''t get any worse. There''s more


    hope for the good. So stick to it and never give up."


    Wendy gave ra''s answer against her will. Wendy just wanted ra to regret.


    "Yes, you are right. We can''t get cold feet after working so hard for so long."


    "Wendy, since it worked, shall we cancel the n abroad?"


    ra was worried about the money. It was ten million! Plus Wendy had not been in touch with her, she


    was so worried that she could not fall asleep.


    "No, we have to keep preparing. ra, you''ve lifted my spirits. Even if it doesn''t work this time, I''ll keep


    going. I will fight Winnie to the end even if I will go to prison."


    "Winnie can''t get what I can''t get."


    Wendy got high morale suddenly. She would never pay the money back to ra.


    "Wendy, you are right, I support you."


    ra was secretly pleased. It had better Wendy and Winnie were internecine, and she could get what


    she wanted with no effort. At this, money was not so important because she would have more.


    Brian was called to the old house after work at night by Felix.


    In Felix''s study, they were the only two people.


    "Is everything all right at thepany?"


    Felix said with a rigorous attitude. When it came to work, he must be serious.


    Sitting on a sofa, Brian sighed before answering.


    "Yes, I will report with you if there is something wrong."


    Work would never be difficult to Brian, it was Winnie made him sigh.


    "Since work is fine, let''s talk about private matters."


    Felix got up from his desk, then moved slowly to the sofa and sat down.


    "Gloria came to our house, and I think she is good. I heard that theirpany is introducing a new line


    recently and they are having trouble with the money. It''s our best chance if we step in."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But we are not a priority if you and Gloria are not settled. Get married, the Be Group can''t miss


    this opportunity."


    Felix told his thought. He was tangled, but he had to say it.


    It had been days since he met Winnie. ording to his character before, he would tell Brian on the


    same day he met Winnie.


    Why put it off for so many days? Because he always felt that it was a bit of a way to take advantage of


    someone''s danger. He feared that the kids would be sad and his family would never have peace again.


    These days Felix had been struggling with his thoughts, and finally, he decided to let Brian and Gloria


    get married. But he had to consider if Gloria could cause mess to his family.


    So many problems were troubling him that it took so many days.


    Brian frowned and did not immediately give an answer, but he did not immediately refuse.


    Now his mind was in a mess. It was not the right time to talk about it. He said nothing because he still


    loved Winnie, but he hated her too, for a moment, he even had a momentary impulse to make such a


    hasty decision to get married.


    But his father told him that he must be rational, otherwise he might live a lifetime of regret.


    "What is your opinion?"


    Felix urged Brian. It was no surprise if Brian rejected him at this moment.


    "Grandpa, I need to think about this. I can''t rush into a decision. Give me some time to think about it."


    The only answer he could give was that and he didn''t know what to do at the moment.


    "Ok, I''ll give you time."


    Felix could not force Brian.


    Winnie had done what she should do, he could not just force Brian.


    Brian was relieved that his grandfather didn''t push him, and also he was surprised.

 Chapter 600 Fragile Love

    Chapter 600 Fragile Love


    Both of them were silent, but they had their own thoughts.


    It was a while before Brian broke the silence.


    "Grandpa, is it really so hard to ept Winwin?¡±


    Brian still held a glimmer of hope, he told himself that it was for the sake of the kids.


    Felix was silent, he asked himself that question too. However, they had persisted for so long, but they


    was no way out.


    "Brian, everything is for the greater good."


    He then gave an answer, which made Brian disheartened. His grandpa denied Winnie.


    Winnie was almost a perfect person, but grandpa still could not ept her.


    After Brian left the old house, his mood was even worse. He knew that marrying Gloria was the best


    chance for the Be Group to grow.


    But what about Winnie? What about his heart? What about the two kids?


    Did he really want to give it all up for the good of thepany? Was it true that Winnie had predicted


    that he would eventually marry another woman?


    Brian was in a bad mood and did not want to go home to let the two kids see he was sad. He could not


    go to Winnie¡¯s now, so he could only go to thepany.


    It was after ten o''clock at night when he arrived at thepany. This time, he took the public elevator


    to the 30th floor instead of the president''s elevator.


    Stepping out of the elevator, he found the lights in the lobby were still on, but they were dim lights.


    In front of his office, Brian stopped and looked back at Winnie''s office.


    He could not help but frown, wondering why the light was still on sote.


    Brian walked to the door of Winnie''s office and opened it without knocking at it.


    "I told you to get off work. It''s not safe for a girl to go homete."


    Winnie buried in her work. She was not surprised to hear the sound.


    She thought it was Alice came back, so she didn''t even take a look.


    But as the door was heard and footsteps came, Winnie did not hear the voice of Alice¡¯s response.


    Winnie looked up.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    Winnie asked unexpectedly. There was doubt in his eyes.


    "Come and take care of business. Why don''t you get off work?"


    Brian was perfunctory. He did not want Winnie to know he had nowhere to go.


    "I have to work overtime because I haven''t finished an urgently needed document for tomorrow."


    "If you have work, please go ahead. I must hurry."


    Winnie said indifferently.


    Now they were pure boss and subordinate. She did not want to have too muchnguage


    Brian frowned and stood still. He looked at Winnie silently, upset.


    She was the first to say she loved him, and she was the first stop loving him now. Brian felt that he was


    being manipted.


    ¡°Why do you like Stefan? How can¡¯t I satisfy you?"


    When the question came out, Brian himself found it inconceivable. Why would he be so naive as to ask


    such a question?


    However, he wanted to have the answer from Winnie.


    Winnie stopped typing, but she didn''t look up.


    Until now, Brian did not face up to this matter, and even did not seriously think about what happened


    between them, nor did he think if he was the reason they had broken up.


    But let him hate her, let him regret his love on her.


    "There are so many women like you, and so are those you care about. I don''t feel safe around you.


    Unlike Stefan, there is no woman around him, and even if there is, he has a firm attitude.¡±


    Winnie thought for a moment and gave such an answer. She felt that this answer can make Brian hate


    her more, can let Brian forget their fragile love.


    Brian frowned more tightly because of Winnie''s answer, and he denied such usations. Before the


    hotel incident, he only loved and cared about Winnie.


    Though he did not ept the usations, he was unable to defend himself. Because he gave her the


    biggest hurt, did not give her enough sense of security because he had affairs with another woman, so


    he did not know how to exin his love. His love was insignificant in the face of these facts.


    "Grandpa asked me to marry Gloria as soon as possible. If Gloria agrees, I will marry her in a short


    time."


    Brian was unable to refute Winnie''s answer, but inexplicably mentioned the marriage.


    It was true that grandpa had forced him to get married, but he just blurted out that he would get married


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    soon.


    This time Winnie waspletely frozen.


    She felt it irony. Some time ago he said that he only had a partnership with Gloria, now they were to get


    married.


    Winnie adjusted her stiff body and then gave a smile.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. I congratte you on any woman you marry, as long as it''s not Wendy."


    It was not important to Winnie who he married, but that the man was Brian. However, Brian was not


    under her control, she could only say congrattions to him.


    "I have not made a decision yet. I''m choosing between Wendy and Gloria."


    Brian gave an answer of resentment. He was angry that Winnie didn''t care about his marriage. Since


    she hated Wendy, he provoked Winnie with her.


    "Hum..."


    Winnie grunted coldly.


    "I didn''t believe Wendy when she told me you were getting back together, but now I do."


    "Can I understand that you''ve already been back together and that I got a room with a man is just an


    excuse for you to leave me?"


    Winnie did not want to ask this question, but she could not help it.


    "Who said we were back together?¡±


    Brian asked Winnie, puzzled.


    "Wendy told me. She said you have been reconciled, but she could not make it public before Gloria has


    been solved."


    "Brian, I am stubborn. If you do choose Wendy, I will do whatever it takes to keep you apart."


    Winnie was angry, staring at Brian.


    Winnie meant it and would try to stop Brian and Wendy from being together.


    Winnie took back her angry eyes, picks up one earphone and put it on, then turned on the music and


    continued to tap the keyboard.


    She blocked her hearing with music and did not want to hear any of Brian''s voices. She hoped that


    Brian married as soon as possible, hoped all this would end as soon as possible, hoped that she and


    Brian had no any intersection in addition to work, hoped that he would not affect her mood, hoped that


    she could be discouraged.


    Brian did not speak, but angrily mmed the door and left.


    He was angry about Wendy¡¯s raving. They met, but he never wanted to be back to her, how could


    Wendy say that?


    Brian returned to his office and instantly made a call to Wendy.


    Soon the phone was connected, and before Wendy could say a word, Brian''s roar came like a storm.


    "Wendy, why did you tell Winnie we are back together? Did I ever tell you that?"


    Wendy was frightened by Brian''s roar. Hearing Brian''s query, she became nervous.


    "Brain... What are you talking about? When did I say that to Winwin?"


    In this case, Wendy could only y fool and did not admit that she said those words.


    "You didn''t stay that?"


    Brian¡¯s voice was still cold and angry.


    "I really didn''t say that. I met Winwin, but she warned me to stay away from you, or I would pay the


    price. After warning me, she left without giving me a chance to speak."


    Wendy sounded innocent and refused to admit it. Winnie could not prove it anyway.


    "Wendy......"


    The two women said different words, so Brian didn''t know who to believe. But he was subconsciously


    inclined to Winnie.


    "Wendy, you know if you said it or not. There is another thing that I hope you should also be aware of. It


    is impossible for me and you to be together. Even if Winnie and I are separated, the person I choose


    cannot be you."


    "Don''t you do any more useless struggle, it''s meaningless."


    Brian said angrily and then directly hung up the phone, although Wendy looked innocent. And he


    promised Winnie that he would not marry Wendy, so Brian had to warn her.


    The next day after work, Winnie picked up her kids and Vanessa and drove directly to the airport.


    Waiting for the ne tond, Winnie was surprised to meet Gloria who had just off the ne.


    Gloria came to Winnie and said hello to her.


    Then Gloria asked Winnie to talk in the airport cafe.


    "Time is limited and I''m going to go straight to point. Do you have conflicts with Mr. Be recently?


    Every time I called him, he was in a bad mood and had a bad attitude."


    Gloria said softly, but her question surprised Winnie.


    Winnie calmly smiled, since Gloria and Brian were to get married, she had nothing to hide.


    "No, but we have broken up."


    "Why?"


    Gloria showed a look of surprise.


    She thought it was a fight, but she never thought it was a breakup.


    She could see that Brian loved Winnie, why did they break up?


    "Yes, we did break up. Ask him why."


    Winnie did not answer the reason because she did not know how to answer.

 Chapter 601 Sign the Consent Form

    Chapter 601 Sign the Consent Form


    Winnie paused for a moment and then continued as Gloria had no response.


    ¡°Gloria, Brian is a good man. If you like him, be nice to him. As for my two kids, Brian and I have


    agreed that they will be brought up by me and I will try my best not to disturb your life. But after all, they


    are the kids of the Be family. If you marry Brian, you will inevitably get along with them. Please


    forgive them if my kids do anything wrong."


    Winnie just wanted Gloria and Brian to get married soon.


    Gloria did not state that she did not like Brian or marry Brian, but an imperceptible smirk could be


    detected in her eyes.


    "It''s too early to say that, but I''m still surprised you broke up."


    "It''s normal. I do not meet the standard of Brian in choosing a wife. If we had not had kids, we would


    not have been together.¡±


    Winnie said indifferently.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The result might surprise others, but it was something she expected.


    Winnie looked down at her watch and then spoke after saying that.


    "I''m sorry, but my aunt is getting off the ne at this hour. If there''s anything I can do for you, just call


    me. I gotta go."


    Winnie said and gave a calm smile, and then got up and left the cafe.


    Gloria clearly wanted to marry Brian, but she hid the fact in front of Winnie.


    Since Gloria had that thought, they would get married soon.


    After Winnie received his aunt, they went directly to a restaurant for dinner.


    Isobel were very happy to see the kids and the kids were excited to see Isobel, so the dinner was spent


    inughter.


    Back home, the two kids yed in the living room. Isobel called Winnie and Vanessa to her room.


    "Our support team for Africa leaves next Monday. You..."


    "So soon?"


    "Too soon. I thought you''d be home for a few more days."


    Two sisters interrupted Isobel at the same time, and they did not expect her aunt to leave so soon.


    "Every day we stay at home, there are likely to be a few more deaths in Africa. The hospital has


    decided to leave as soon as possible, so tomorrow you will go to the hospital and sign the consent


    form."


    Isobel said. The topic was serious, but she said casually, afraid that Winnie and Vanessa would worry.


    "Sign the consent form? Why is it like..."


    "It''s just a routine signing. All the medical workers who go need family members to sign the content


    form. You two are the only family I have now, so you can exercise your rights."


    Winnie sighed and felt depressed.


    "Aunt, now that you have made up your mind, I can''t disagree. I just want you to take care of yourself at


    work. Go out healthy ande back safe."


    Winnie was worried since now, probably she would be relieved when she was back.


    "I''ll be all right, don¡¯t worry. I had been there many times, I have experience."


    Isobelforted two sisters and then said.


    "You two must have a good life at home. Don''t stick to things you can''t solve. If Brian doesn''t have time


    to help you out, you can go to his father. I''m sure he''ll help. Just take care of each other and don''t let


    me worry."


    Isobel was worried about them, so she had to remind them to find Rufus when they had difficulties.


    At this moment in the world she could trust was only Rufus.


    Two sisters looked at each other, they all knew that they could not ask Brian for help when they had


    difficulties. Even if they asked, he might not offer help.


    As for Rufus, they were not sure if Brian would agree Rufus to help.


    "Aunt, work hard and protect yourself. I will take care of the two kids and Vanessa."


    Winnie could trust only herself. If she really encountered difficulties, she had her friends. Even without


    the help of her friends, she would not have turned to Brian.


    "Aunt, I will try my best to help my sister take good care of the two kids. I will study hard so that you


    don''t have to worry about us. We''ll go to Rufus if we need help."


    Vanessa said to make her aunt at ease.


    "Ok, good."


    Isobel could only rely on Rufus, though she was worried.


    "You go and look after the kids. I''ll take a walk downstairs."


    Isobel stood up and walked toward the outside.


    She was not going for a walk actually, she just received Rufus'' message.


    Rufus was downstairs waiting for her.


    She went out to meet him and had a few words to talk to him.


    As Isobel came to the park ofmunity, Rufus came over.


    "I got outte because I had to talk with Winnie and Vanessa."


    Isobel said with apology, feeling alienated.


    "Can you not go?"


    Rufus didn''t care if Isobel was outte of not. He had waited for her for more than 20 years, these 20


    minutes was not a problem for him.


    What he cared about was whether Isobel could stay.


    "No, it''s all done. We are leaving on Monday."


    Isobel said firmly.


    Rufus was part of the reason of her leaving, how could she stay?


    "Isobel, you can give this task to others. You are now retired and have no obligation or need to support.


    You stay, I''ll try..."


    "Enough, Rufus, I am not going to change my mind."


    Rufus tried to make Isobel stay, but Isobel had made up her mind.


    Isobel continued.


    "I came out to see you today because I want to ask you to help me take care of Winnie and Vanessa."


    "You felt indebted to me, so make it up to me by taking care of them."


    "And if I cannote back, if things are inevitably exposed, please tell your son and daughter I''m sorry


    for ruining their happy family."


    Isobel felt it might befort to Brian¡¯s son and daughter by saying that.


    Isobel turned to leave after saying that.


    "What about me, if you want to go?"


    Hearing that, Isobel stopped her pace, facing away from Brian and feeling sad.


    She did not know how to answer and if her answer would hurt Rufus.


    "I know you have the same temper as Winwin, and I know you will never change what you decide. But I


    wish you would at least think of me and give me a chance."


    ¡°You are the first and thest woman I ever love, if not, I couldn''t have persisted waiting for you for


    more than 20 years. We''ve been apart for more than 20 years. Can''t you just give me a chance? Can''t


    you just..."


    "No, no. If we are together, the two kids will be caught in the middle. Rufus, thank you for waiting for


    me all these years, and I''m honored to be the only woman you''ve ever loved..."


    "Not loved, I still love you. Would you please have some hope? Things can be solved. How do you


    know it won''t end work when we haven''t even started? How do you know the kids won''t understand?"


    They each had their own ideas toward their rtionship. One tried to save it, the other tried to avoid it.


    "No, I''m leaving the day after tomorrow. I''ll talk to you about it if I ever get back safe. If I don''te


    back, I''m sorry, I will repay you in the next life."


    Isobel strode away after that.


    She had loved Rufus for more than 20 years too. But things had changed so much.


    It was a destiny that they could not be together, even if they waited for more twenty years, they could


    not be together.


    The beginning was wrong, the end was wrong.


    The next day Winnie and Vanessa came to the hospital to sign the family consent form, while Vanessa


    sent her aunt away on Monday in tears.


    Her aunt hurried back and left in a hurry, which made her have a feeling of unsteadiness.


    Vanessa went to school after she was back from the airport. She felt that studying hard and living well


    was the greatestfort for her aunt.


    But she saw Rufus standing at the gate of school. He looked sad, as if he had experienced something


    unhappy.


    "Rufus, what are you doing here?¡±


    Vanessa came to Rufus and asked Rufus in a warm voice.


    "Oh, nothing, I just came to see you."


    Rufus¡¯ mood did not turned good when he saw Vanessa, because he saw Vanessa had tears in eyes


    and he knew the reason.


    "Thank you for your concern, Rufus, but do you have something unhappy?"


    She wondered why Rufus was in a bad mood.


    "Nothing, I am happy, but I am just worried that you and Winnie have note back."


    It was truth. Isobel asked him to take care of them, so he felt more burdens on his shoulders and felt


    more indebted to Vanessa.


    She resolutely decided to go to Africa, leaving Vanessa to him. To tell the truth, he really was afraid that


    he could not take good care of them and failed to live up to Isobel''s entrust.

 Chapter 602 Klaras Serendipity

    Chapter 602 ra''s Serendipity


    Vanessa was moved by Rufus''s words. She did not want Rufus to worry about them, so sheforted


    him.


    "Don''t worry about us, Rufus. The rtionship between my sister and Brian is sensitive these days, so I


    can''t go to your home. When it is over, I''ll go and see you."


    "My aunt is gone, but she said we can ask you for help if we have a problem. She said you''re a good


    man. So I''m sure you can help us. Rufus, we''ll really trouble you then."


    Vanessa said with consideration, she was not sure if she needed Rufus¡¯ help, but it would make Rufus


    feel good.


    "Good, good. I will wait for you."


    Rufus indeed feel better, but he was still not happy as Isobel left.


    "Is your aunt gone?"


    Rufus asked.


    "Yes, I just sent her to the airport."


    Speaking of her aunt, Vanessa fought back tears again.


    "Did your aunt say when she would be back?"


    Rufus asked anxiously, afraid that what Isobel to him was not true.


    "I don''t know. Months, probably, My aunt said it depends on the condition."


    Vanessa took a look at her watch and then said goodbye to Rufus.


    "Rufus, I''mte for ss. I''ll visit you some day. Don''t worry about us. We''ll take care of ourselves."


    After that, Vanessa hurried away.


    Looking at Vanessa¡¯s positive attitude that she held back tears, Rufus felt much pain as if his heart was


    in the hot oil.


    Isobel left his life like this, although she would be back, but he did not know when.


    He could face it alone, bear it alone, solve it alone, but he was afraid of hurting Winnie and Vanessa


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    who were innocent.


    Winnie went to work after sending her aunt. Downstairs, she met Brian and ra.


    Brian got off the car and walked to the office building.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    He was surprised to see ra. He had not seen ra since she was fired.


    "I..."


    "I''m here to meet a friend."


    ra was unexpected too. She had tried her best to avoid Brian. And he should be in his office at this


    time, so she was nervous to meet him at this hour.


    "How''s it going?"


    Brian asked, although he was angry at ra, he still asked, because reminded him of Spencer who


    had died.


    "Not good, I haven''t had a job and I can''t tell the elderly. Afraid that they know it, I went out as usual at


    the work time and wandered outside for a day until it was time to go back. I......"


    "s...... Why do I say this? Never mind."


    ra said deliberately, but she was really sad.


    She''d been having a bad time, but she had no one to talk to.


    At this time, ra lifted eyes to see Winnie not far behind Brian.


    Her facial expression changed, but she still said hello.


    "Good morning, Winnie."


    "Good morning."


    Winnie also greeted, but she did not smile.


    At this time, Brian looked back at Winnie. It was obviously his eyes were freezing cold. Winnie felt her


    presence had disturbed the dialogue between Brian and ra.


    So she chose to leave.


    "Good morning, Mr. Be, you have a chat, I go up first."


    Winnie left directly, but she heard the voice of Brian.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange a job for you."


    Brian increased his volume deliberately, so that Winnie could hear him.


    He wanted Winnie to know that, though he fired ra for Winnie, now they had broken up, he could


    arrange ra a job in otherpanies.


    Winnie heard it clearly.


    This was the most real Brian. He had always been able to do anything for other women, but he could


    not believe her.


    Maybe Winnie thought wrong, for Brian, she was a dispensable woman.


    Winnie continued to walk forward. No matter what Brian treated her as, it did not matter, no matter how


    much Brian pitied other women, it did not matter.


    Winnie came to the office. As she sat down, Bonnie knocked on the door.


    "Winnie, did you see ra downstairs?"


    Bonnie seemed nervous.


    "Yes."


    Winnie said indifferently.


    "She''s not gone yet? She must havee to see me."


    Bonnie looked worried.


    "Come to see you?"


    Winnie asked, puzzled.


    "Yes, I saw her when I came to work, so I came in from the back door. She''s been calling me every day


    these past few days, asking me if I told you about the fact I leaked Mr. Be''s schedule. I didn''t know


    what to say, so I kept avoiding her. I didn''t expect she woulde here."


    Bonnie said the reason for her nervousness.


    Since she decided not to cooperate with ra, she did not want to contact ra. She didn''t think it was


    worth losing her job.


    "She should have left."


    Winnie gave her a positive answer.


    ra did note in vain today. She failed to see Bonnie, but she had greater harvest. She would not


    pester Bonnie downstairs anymore.


    "Really?"


    Bonnie did not know what was going on, but she believed Winnie''s words.


    "Yes, why don''t you call the reception on the ground floor and ask them to confirm it for you?"


    Winnie advised Bonnie and then Bonnie went out to call.


    But soon she came back.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be asks you to report work."


    "Where''s Alice?"


    This was thest thing Winnie wanted to do and she thought of Alice.


    "Alice had diarrhea this morning and has note to work from hospital."


    Bonnie exined.


    "Oh, all right, then."


    After Bonnie left, Winnie was silent for a moment before she took the document to the office of Brian.


    As usual, she knocked at the door and got in after gaining the consent.


    Winnie thought Albert and Calvin should be there, but she was wrong. She and Brian were the only two


    people in the office. And Brian had a face like an ice demon.


    "Mr. Be, I''ll start reporting."


    Winnie began to report work seriously, but Brian was absent-minded. He wanted see her reaction,


    because he believed Winnie had heard his words to ra and thought she would had her opinion.


    However, after Winnie finished reporting, Brian did not see that Winnie was dissatisfied.


    "That''s all, Mr. Be. If there''s anything you don''t like, you can mention it."


    Winnie looked at Brian, with no distractions in eyes.


    "No..."


    When Brian wanted to give an answer, Winnie''s phone rang.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Be, I''m going out to take a call."


    Winnie asked to go out before she took a look at the phone, because she just need an excuse to leave.


    However,


    "Answer it right here and then we get back to work."


    Brianmanded in a domineering manner.


    Winnie looked at Brian and then picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Winnie Chambers is speaking."


    Winnie picked up the phone angrily without looking at the caller ID.


    "Officer Chambers, it is me, Officer Lee."


    "Oh, it''s you. What is it?"


    Winnie eased her tone knowing that it was Officer Lee.


    "Penny came out this morning. Now she is in the hospital under full examination and temporarily under


    the custody of the prison police. She can¡¯tpose threat to you now, but you have to be careful."


    Even if there was no danger, Officer Lee had to inform Winnie, so that she could be prepared and take


    precautions.


    "She was out this morning?¡±


    Winnie asked. Though she had known it, but she now felt uneasy since Penny hade out.


    Her aunt was not at home and she had nothing to do with Brian now, if Penney took revenge, she had


    to deal with Penny alone.


    "Yes, she came out this morning."


    Officer Lee repeated.


    "Did you contact her family?"


    Winnie was uneasy and worried.


    "Yes, no one wants to see her. She''s the only one in the hospital now but the police."


    "Oh, there''s something else I want to tell you. For your safety, I asked the leader to give you a gun, so


    you can protect yourself if necessary. In your current position, if a suspect is a threat to you, you can


    shoot after warning fails."


    Officer Lee paid much attention to Winnie''s safety and considered everything for her. He did not know if


    Brian had had people secretly protected Winnie, but he would do his best.


    "I... I......"


    Winnie wanted to say she did not know how to use guns, but suddenly she realized that Brian was


    there, so she did not say it out.


    "You can''t talk now?"


    Officer Lee was sensitive and knew someone was around Winnie.


    "Yes."


    Winnie gave a positive answer.


    "Then I say, you listen."


    "You wanted to say you don¡¯t know how to use a gun? I thought of that. You go to the leader, and he


    will arrange for a professional sniper to teach you. If you have any other concerns, report directly to the


    leader and he will figure out a way to solve them."


    Officer Lee said.


    "You tell Mr. Be about Penny''sing out, and I won''t call him alone."


    "OK."


    "Well, goodbye."


    The two men hung up the phone.


    Winnie took her mobile phone away and then conveyed the words of Officer Lee.


    "It was Officer Lee. He asked me to tell you that Penny came out this morning and is now in the


    hospital."


    Winnie Summed up what Office Lee said in a simple sentence.

 Chapter 603 Eternal Enemies

    Chapter 603 Eternal Enemies


    Winnie conveyed the words of Officer Lee formically, which made Brian angrier.


    "Why does he always contact you?"


    Brian questioned her in a cold voice. Winnie was so gentle and kind to everyone and only cold to him,


    as if it was his fault.


    "I don''t know what you mean, Mr. Be. I have a right to know, and he has a right to tell me."


    Winnie felt Brian vexatious, he was just dissatisfied about her.


    "I have a right to know too, and he has a right to tell me."


    Brian seemed not satisfied with Winnie''s exnation and refuted with a cold face.


    "He asked me to tell you, and you know it now. The key is not who tells, it is Penny¡­¡±


    At this, Winnie suddenly realized that he didn''t care who told her or if Penny hade out, it was that


    why she and Officer Lee had close contact.


    "I see. You suspect I have an affair with Officer Lee."


    "Mr. Be, it is none of your business. I don''t need you to question me even if I have affair with all the


    men in the world.¡±


    "I have finished reporting the work. If there is anything wrong, ask the secretary toe to me."


    Winnie stared at Brian and then turned to walk outside.


    "I am not satisfied with your report, report it again..."


    Brian roared behind Winnie, but Winnie left his office as if she had not heard it.


    In the hospital, Penny looked really bad and took various examinations under the watchful eyes of the


    police.


    But during the examination, she kept looking around as she went from department to department. She


    didn''t know what she was looking for, maybe hoping to see someone she wanted to see.


    But she asked herself who she wanted to see at this moment.


    Her father, half brother and sister, or Brian and Winnie?


    She came out with clear mind, but now she was confused


    Probably she wanted to see Winnie most. She wanted to bring her to prison too and even wanted to


    kiss her, so that to erase all her resentment.


    After the examination, she was taken back to the ward by the police.


    The policewoman stood by and watched her in case she ran away.


    "Madam, can I see a person?"


    Penny made a sudden request to the policewoman.


    "Didn¡¯t your family refuse to see you? Who else do you want to see?"


    Policewoman said with disdain. She felt Penny was just a loser.


    "Not family, a friend."


    Penny said with embarrassment. She did have abandoned by her family.


    "A friend? Give me her contact information, I will try to contact her."


    She agreed because it was an order from her leader.


    So Penny gave Winnie''s contact information to the policewoman.


    Winnie received a call from the police at soon and she thought it was ok to go out at that hour.


    After saying yes to the policewoman, she called Officer Lee. Officer Lee contacted other police to make


    sure that Winnie''s safety was guaranteed before he agreed Winnie went to the hospital.


    When Winnie arrived at the hospital, there were two policemen in the ward, a man and a woman. And


    Penny had no strength, so she was not a threat to Winnie.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Winnie asked in surprise, because she could not show that she had known everything.


    "How do you think? I am sick, so I am in the hospital. Long time no see, Winnie."


    Penny said in a strange tone. She was in a state of restraint, and if the police weren''t there, she would


    have been abusive or violent.


    She was angry before she saw Winnie and now she could not help control it.


    "Long time no see. Why do you want to see me?"


    Winnie seemed to have no topic to talk with Penny, and seeing that Penny said in a strange tone, she


    did not have patience.


    When Winnie was on her way, she still had mercy, but not seeing that Penny did not change at all, she


    did not think mercy was needed.


    "Nothing, I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I want to see you. I want to tell you in person I am out."


    Penny had a lot of words to say to Winnie, she wanted to warm Winnie, but with the police there, she


    was afraid that she would expose the fact she had false disease, so she could said in a sarcastic way.


    "It''s good that you''re out, but it''s not good that you''re sick. And I want you to take care of yourself.


    Penny, if you need anything, tell me directly. I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Winnie would not havee if she knew Penny would say boring words.


    Now she was in the hospital, but she was a prisoner. It seemed impossible for her to repent in her life


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    as she held herself high and mighty.


    "You don''t need to worry about my illness. Now that you havee, don''t leave in a hurry. We have a


    lot to talk about."


    "Winnie, why do you stand so far from me? Come and sit there, I have whisper to you."


    Penny did not intend to let Winnie go, but asked her to sit next to her. She had a few words to Winnie,


    but was afraid the police hear it. Only when Winnie was close to her, she could say it out.


    Winnie thought for a moment before she walked to Penny, but the policewoman directly stopped


    Winnie and gave warning.


    "Stand right here and don''te near."


    Penny pleaded for mercy at this moment.


    "Madam, we are good friends and we just have a few words in private. Please."


    "No, not mention your friends, even your parents can¡¯t be close to you."


    The policewoman refused decisively.


    In fact, there was no provision that a prisoner could not be close to, but the leadermanded her to


    protect Winnie, so she must be careful.


    ¡°Penny, speak directly. Don''t make it hard for the police."


    Winnie stepped back and stood in her original position.


    "I just want to know if you and Brian are married, and if Felix has epted you."


    Seeing her ns fell through, Penny could only ask about unimportant things.


    "No, we can''t get married, and Felix can''t ept me."


    Winnie calmly answered Penny''s question.


    "Have you always been worrying about that? Penny, I told you when we met again that I am not your


    enemy. There''s no way I can marry Brian, and now you can believe it."


    Winnie said it many times, but she didn''t know if Penny would believe her words this time.


    In fact, Penny should have known that she and Brian were not married, and Penny just wanted to


    embarrass her.


    "Good, that''s what I want."


    Penny smiled with schadenfreude, she thought there was a possibility that Winnie and Brian could be


    together, but Winnie always had a strong opponent and she had not defeat her.


    "Winnie, don''t be so proud. It is good enough that you are a mistress of Brian. I saw Gloria on TV and


    she is not an easy character to deal with."


    Penny said with disdain.


    "Gloria has been in love with Brian for a long time. Before you came back, she liked Brian and pestered


    him. The two of them also had an affair. But I ended it. You don''t seem to have the power to make her


    give up. Now that you''ve got an opponent, I really want to get well and see a good show."


    Penny said with humiliation. Winnie was her opponent, but she never put Winnie in the eye. Even now


    she was a prisoner, she still had a way to annoy Winnie.


    "Thank you for telling me these, I admit that I have no ability to defeat Gloria, so there is no a show for


    you."


    Winnie heard contempt in Penny¡¯s words, but she did not mind it.


    Winnie had investigated the affair between Gloria and Brian, but she did not expect Penny knew it. But


    it was in the past. It was a stupid thing that Penny angered her with that.


    "Have you anything else to say? Anything else you want to know? If not, I''m leaving. You have money


    in prison. But if I don''t work a day, my family and my kids will starve."


    Winnie said with sarcasm, although Officer Lee told her not to anger Penny, she could not hold it back.


    "You..."


    "Good-bye."


    Winnie did not give Penny to speak, but directly turned away.


    She had been dreaming that Penny could change, but now it could tell that she was wrong. Penny only


    wanted revenge, the people around her were her enemies.


    Brian kept his word and had arranged a job for ra, so ra returned to thepany, though not the


    same department with Winnie.


    She knew that ra came back to work in the morning, because she met ra in the employee


    elevator.


    "Hello!¡±


    Winnie was surprised to see ra, but she still said hello politely.


    "We are colleagues again, but I beg your mercy, Winnie, don''t make troubles to me again."


    ra said with resentment in a warning tone, which angered Winnie. She never caused ra troubles,


    it was ra went against her.


    "ra, it is not easy for you to get this job. I hope you cherish it. I won''t trouble you as long as you don''t


    bother me."


    Winnie then looked away.


    In her eyes, ra, Penny and Wendy were all scheming and they never admitted that what they had


    done was wrong. They never fought for what they wanted, but just med others.

 Chapter 604 Speak without Thinking

    Chapter 604 Speak without Thinking


    Winnie felt unlucky that she met Penny. Was she too weak that all the people targeted her?


    ra took a disdainful look at Winnie and did not mind Winnie¡¯s warning.


    "Don''t worry about that. I know opportunities don''te easily and I will work hard. Mr. Be has


    always recognized my ability at work, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    ra said maliciously. She that Winnie gave her inculcation. She knew that it was herst chance, and


    temporarily she would not make any troubles, but seeing Winnie made her think of what she had been


    through, so she vent her anger on Winnie.


    "You know more than I thought. Do your job and leave me alone. Then we can work in peace. If


    continue to go against me with Wendy, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    "Now I have nothing, I am not afraid of anything. I don¡¯t care about Brian''s feelings and I won¡¯t give you


    the chance to hurt me."


    Winnie said in a domineering manner to avoid something unhappy, so that everyone could work in


    peace.


    But if ra did not heed her warning, she would not show mercy.


    "You..."


    Unconvinced, ra was angry and was to rebuke, but a colleague came in the elevator, so she had to


    keep her mouth shut.


    Back to her office, Winnie was depressed. She wanted to have a peaceful life, but it was so difficult.


    All of these people came and went in her life. She kept a low profile and didn''t annoy anyone, and


    asionally she confronted them aggressively. But no matter how she did, she did not get a


    satisfactory result in the end.


    Today, Alice asked for sick leave, so Winnie could only go to report work.


    When Winnie came to the office of Brian, Albert and Calvin were there. And they were talking about


    ra.


    "Mr. Be, under no circumstances should rae back. You know why she got fired."


    Albert knew in the morning that ra hade back to work.


    He knew that ra''s ability to work was good, but she had been fired because of Winnie, it was not


    necessary to find her back.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t interfere with it."


    Brian said in a cold voice and he was angry when he saw Winnie.


    "Mr. Be, we recognize ra''s ability to work, but her character is too worrying. If you let her back,


    she may hurt Winnie."


    Calvin continued to persuade Brian regardless of his majesty. Although ra seemed calm and low-


    key, Calvin did not think her ambition would fade away.


    "What happened to her character? No matter how bad she is, she didn''t sleep with other men after


    Spencer died."


    Brian roared loudly. But his words hurt Winnie''s scarlet heart.


    Hearing his targeted insults, Winnie felt sad. She did not expect Brian would insult her in front of Albert


    and Calvin.


    And she did not expect that she was so inferior to ra.


    However, Winnie did not defend for herself.


    She also did not leave. She endured the humiliation from Brian.


    She told herself that this time she must forget this man, she must hate him for the shame he had


    brought her.


    Hearing what Brian said, Albert and Chen med themselves and felt distressed for Winnie.


    Seeing that Winnie stood motionless, Albert opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Be, for Spencer''s sake, we can let ra stay, but can you transfer her to the branch office?


    So..."


    "Shut up. I''ve made my decision and no one can change it."


    Brian roared again. His heart ached when he said such hurtful words, but Albert and Calvin spoke for


    Winnie, which made him angrier.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Be, we don''t have to talk about it. But as for Winnie got a room with another man, can you..."


    "Calvin, stop. It is over, don''t embarrass me again."


    Winnie finally interrupted Calvin. She did not want to defend for herself and did not want Albert and


    Calvin to rify for her. Albert and Calvin believed her unconditionally, which was a greatfort to


    her.


    It didn''t matter whether Brian trusted her or not.


    "Mr. Be, I''m here to report work."


    "......"


    Winnie interrupted all the topics.


    She would rather bear it by herself, would rather be hated by Brian than let Brian know the truth and


    thene to say sorry to her.


    There was not even the simplest trust between them. How could they be happy?


    It was better to be tortured like that for a lifetime than to live a life together of misunderstanding and


    resentment.


    Winnie went back to her office after the work report, and Albert and Calvin were driven out by the angry


    Brian.


    "What should we do? It is unfair to Winnie."


    Calvin and Albert had a talk in Albert''s office. Calvin said with a sigh, still thinking of what Brian had


    said.


    "The only thing we can do now is ask Mr. Be to watch the video again. If it''s the same result,


    there''s nothing we can do."


    Albert could note up with a good way. He felt that if they had not angered Brian, he would not say


    those words to hurt Winnie.


    "Do you think he will watch it again? He is very against the video."


    Calvin could see that that video was devastating for Brian.


    "What do we do then? Shall we watch it for him? But Mr. Be has the video."


    Albert wanted to help Winnie, but he did not know what he could do.


    "What is wrong with your brain? You got those videos, you can copy them again."


    Albert was stunned, but Calvin was sober. The video was the only hope they could help Winnie, they


    would try to get it.


    "Right, there must be a problem with my brain, how can I not think of that?"


    "Wait, I''ll get it."


    Albert was enlightened by Calvin¡¯s words. Without a moment''s hesitation, he went straight out to find


    the video.


    Winnie was not in mood to work becaue of Brian¡¯s insulting words, so she decided to go out.


    She drove to the police station to her leader and asked him to arranged her a gun shooting lesson.


    In a special training room, Winnie put her heart and soul into shooting practice.


    At the moment she found that shooting was a good project to relieve the pressure. She regarded the


    bull''s-eye as Brian, and put her anger and grievance into the bullet.


    As long as she triggered, all her agner and grievances shoot at Brian.


    Winnie was smart and soon she had mastered the basic skills. And she needed constant training to


    constantly enhance her ability.


    She had been training to the time to get off work. She enjoyed herself there and had skipped the lunch.


    Now on the way home, she found that she was hungry.


    She pulled out her phone and made a call to Daenerys and Emily.


    They hadn¡¯t had dinner or chatted together for a long time. And it was time to tell them she had broken


    up with Brian.


    They met in a cafeteria. They chose a quiet corner, so that they would not disturbed by others.


    "I haven''t been out alone for a long time. Since I have Jelly Bean, I was in a hurry toe home.


    Today my parents are at home with my kid, so I can stayte."


    Daenerys said with excitement, because they finally met.


    "I can go home aste as I want. If I go back early, my parents would nag at me."


    Emily was in escape, she did not want want to her parents said Leo was perfect.


    "What do they nag about?"


    Winnie asked with interest, and did not rush to say her things.


    "What else can it be? It''s about Leo. They said Leo recently. It is like Leo is their son and I am an


    outsider."


    Emily could not help but ridicule. Spealing of Leo, she could not describe her feeling. She did not hate


    him, but she dare not say she liked him, but she felt inexplicably steadfast.


    "Leo is really perfect. Your parents are not exaggerating but just stating the facts."


    Winnie said, and Daenerys added.


    "Yes, Leo is good. If he likes me, I would have married him.¡±


    Hearing that, Emily rolled her eyes at Daenerys, while Winnie could not help butugh.


    "Daenerys is right. Leo doesn''t like her. Leo only likes you. Emily, if such a good man bes


    someone else''s husband, you will regret it."


    Originally she wanted to release her mood and wanted to tell her stoty, but they were talking about the


    love between Leo and Emily. But she and Emily were struggling, so it was ok tofort Emily first.


    But Emily''s love came to the light, while her love had been far away from the sun.


    "There''s nothing to regret. I can met a better man."


    Emily said, unconvinced. She did not want to admit how good Leo was or admit that she still love him.


    "Find one, then, how can you fine a man better than Leo in the whole B City? Execpt for my husband,


    of course, he already has me."


    Daenerys said, because she firmly believed Leo was a good man, even better than her


    husband.

 Chapter 605 Love without Flaws

    Chapter 605 Love without ws


    Emily gave a smile because of Daenerys'' words.


    "Are you praising Leo or Doctor Burns?"


    Emily felt Daenerys meant that Doctor Burns was better than Leo.


    Emily knew Leo was a good man, but she could not get over her disappointment to him.


    "No matter who I praise, do you think he is a good man or not? Emily, give Leo a chance. Every


    rtionship has ws, it is because of the ws can we know how deep each other love."


    Daenerys seemed to lighten the question, but what she said made perfect sense.


    Every rtionship had ws. No ws, no love.


    "Not you and Doctor Burns. Your love is so good, simple, and passionate."


    Emily said. It was not that she did not want to ept Leo, but her perfectionism dominated her heart.


    "We were shotgun married before we fell in love, so I feel my love is too dull, without any passion. You


    don''t need to envy this kind of love. When I get old and want to recall it, I feel dull and boring."


    "I have no much experience in rtionship, but I think you must seize the opportunities, or you will


    regret it."


    Daenerys said seriously. She spoke for Leo and did not want Emily to regret it for a lifetime.


    "Oh, that''s a ssic summary. You looked like you have much experience."


    Emily knew that she should seize the chance, but she could not get it over.


    "Well, we haven''t been together for a few days, don''t just mention my business."


    "Winwin, have you earned a lot of money during this time? When did you change your car?"


    Emily sessfully changed the subject, Daenerys and Winnie did not force her.


    "Not long ago, and I didn''t make much money. I don''t take a nap at noon, so I need a bigger car to work


    in."


    Winnie said while eating, now her appetite had not been affected by Brian, so she would eat as much


    as possible.


    "Why work in the car instead of the office?"


    Daenerys perceived something wrong and asked.


    "I make some extra money on my lunch break. It''s not good to be caught in the office."


    She didn''t say what it was, but that was not a lie. It was true she changed her car for work.


    "Winwin, don''t work so hard, you''re better than me now. Even if you don''t rely on Brian, you can live on


    just one game. What''s more, you still have shares in yourpany. Why do you have to work during


    your lunch break?"


    Daenerys was confused that Winnie changed her car for the work.


    "It has be my habit, I want to earn more while I am still young. When I am tired one day, I can


    have some rest at will.


    "Anyway, it''s a pity to wast time at noon. Earning some money can be more fulfilling."


    Winnie¡¯s mood became now after hearing the name of Brian.


    "Does Brian know you work like that?"


    Emily asked.


    Winnit fell silence at this.


    She put down her cutlery and lowered her eyes for a moment. She was serious when she looked up


    again.


    "We broke up. He doesn''t need to know anything about me."


    "What?"


    "You broke up?"


    Daenerys and Emily were surprised to hear that.


    "Don''t be so surprised. It is the truth."


    Winnie repeated.


    She prepared herself for a long time, expecting to burst into tears when she said it in front of them. But


    she should control herself, thought she felt sour in nose.


    Daenerys and Emily fell silence. They looked at each other and did not know if they shouldfort her


    or congratte on her breakup.


    Although they had already seen through the end of Brian and Winnie and Winnie could live a free life


    only after she left Brian, they felt it hard to ept when they got the news.


    A momentter.


    "Why did you break up?"


    Daenerys asked.


    ¡°I will tell you the reason after Brian¡¯s situation is stabilized.¡±


    She could tell them they had broken up, but sehe could not tell why. If Daenerys and Emily knew the


    reason, they would go to Brian and caused troubles to him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Emily asked, because she was confused.


    "He''s going to marry Gloria. It will start all over when he marries, and I''ll tell you why."


    "Don''t ask, just know that we have broken up. Eat. I still have work to do."


    Winnie gaven a simple exnation and asked her two bestie not to ask.


    So Daenerys and Emily did not continue to ask.


    "Have some wine till we get drunk."


    Daenerys made a proposal so that Winnie could release herself.


    "Why? I''m not that vulnerable. Besides, it''s good to break up. I don''t want to get sentimental. Eat. I


    have to go home and get back to work. I got the job and I have to finish it."


    Winnie rejected Daenerys'' proposal, she did not want to break down after drinking and to expose her


    love for Brian. And she didn''t want Brian to know how sad she was to leave him.


    Daenerys and Emily again were silent. They understood that Winnie was not hurry to make money, but


    numbed her feelings with work.


    When dinner was over, the three men went home.


    When Daenerys got home, Kevin had been home from work. Her parents were there, so Daenerys


    asked Kevin out and asked him about Winnie.


    "Do you know that Winwin broke up with Brian?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "They broke up?"


    Kevin knew they had a bad rtionship during this period of time, but did not expect that they had


    really broken up.


    "Yes, Winwin said it herself at dinner. Didn''t Brian tell you?"


    Daenerys continued to ask, she thought Kevin didn''t tell her.


    "I know they quarreled some time ago. Winwin fainted and was hospitalized because she had not slept


    or eaten well for several days. But they don''t allow me to ask what happened, so I don''t know it."


    Kevin felt there was no need to hide, since Winnie had said it.


    "What? She was hospitalized? Why didn''t you tell me? When did that happen?"


    Daenerys asked anxiously. She knew nothing about it. Winnie was in understatement and she did not


    look sad, but she had been suffering alone.


    "It''s been nearly two months, but Winnie asked me not to tell you, for fear that you and Emily will worry


    about her."


    Kevin patted his wife''s shoulder tofort her.


    "Don''t worry about it. If you do, what Winnie did will be pointless."


    ¡°How can I not worry? She loves Brian so much that it must hurt her to break up with him. And I can¡¯t


    help her when she was suffering the most?"


    Daenerys was so worried that she was about to cry. Now she desperately wanted to know the reason


    for the breakup.


    "Why did they break up? Does Brian fall in love with Gloria?¡±


    The question baffled Kevin, who also wanted to find out why.


    "I really don''t know why. Oscar and I were both in the hospital back then. Winwin held Oscar and cried


    bitterly, she did not say anything about it."


    ¡°Daenerys, don''t ask. Winwin must have her reason.¡±


    "Even if Brian likes Gloria, it may not be a bad thing. For Winwin, breaking up is rather good for her.


    Their love is so heavy that she can''t even breathe."


    Kevin felt pity, but at this time he could onlyfort Daenerys.


    Daenerys did not see that Winnie was desperate on that day, or she would support Winnie left Brian


    the most.


    "I know it''s good for her, but she loves Brian. It must be awful to break up, and I''m sorry I wasn''t there


    for her."


    Daenerys didn''t want Winnie to carry everything on her own. She was tired for life and rtionship, it


    she carried it by herself, Daenerys was afraid that Winnie could not take it.


    "You are ming yourself, but Winwin was afraid that you''ll worry and she wanted to be alone. When


    she was upset, when she was in pain, yourfort may be a blow to her."


    "So it may be good not tofort her, or it may make her weak. She''ll be more open-minded if she


    gets through it herself."


    Kevin analysis was right, basically he had seen through the heart of Winnie. Although Winnie and


    Daenerys were friends, it might hurt Winnie''s self-esteem.


    Kevin persuaded Daenerys, but he had been thinking about why they broke up and why Winnie cried


    sadly.


    Kevin asked Daenerys to go home first and he said he would go to supermarket. Then he made a call


    to Brian in a quiet ce.


    He went straight to the point.


    "You broke up with Winwin? Have you broken up thest time you are in the hospital?"


    "She told you?"


    Brian asked, but he was unexpected that it was not till then Winnie said it.


    "Yes, Winwin told Daenerys and Emily. It doesn''t matter who said it, but why you broke up?"


    Kevin asked Brian in a domineering manner, as if he would not give up till he got a satisfied answer.


    "What did she say?"


    Brian continued to ask.

 Chapter 606 Breaking up is the Wisest Choice

    Chapter 606 Breaking up is the Wisest Choice


    Brian''s answer made Kevin impatient, because he did not give a direct answer. He did not know why


    they refused to tell the reason.


    "If she had told me why, I would have believed it. I wouldn''t ask you. Winwin only said that she would


    say it after you and Gloria get married. I want to know if Gloria is the reason. Do you fall in love with


    Gloria?"


    "Whether I like Gloria or not is not the point. Since she will tell you, wait for it."


    Brian refused to answer. He was not sure what Winnie said to Daenerys and why the innocent Gloria


    was involved.


    "Well, then. To tell the truth, I agree with your break up, not only me, all friends of Winnie agree her to


    break up with you, but I want to remind you, since you have broken up, don¡¯t go to Winwin again, and


    don''t hurt her again."


    Kevin hung up the phone angrily after that.


    However, his words made Brian angry at Winnie.


    He took the car keys and drove directly to Winnie¡¯s.


    Winnie returned home and devoted herself immediately into the work without any rest.


    She had to finish one software of the public security Bureau in a short time, so as not to live up to the


    expectations and attention from the leadership.


    After working for a while, she was thirsty, so she took the cup to get some water, but before she sat


    down again, she heard the doorbell.


    She put down the cup and went to the door, in the monitor, she saw Brian with a gloomy face.


    Winnie hesitated for a while and wanted to pretend she was not at home. And then she thought her car


    was in the parking lot, so she could not lie but have to face it.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Winnie did not open the door but pressed the call button.


    "Open the door."


    Brian almost shouted out angrily, which made Winnie puzzled about his anger.


    "It''s toote. I''m going to sleep. We''ll talk about it at work tomorrow."


    Winnie refused to meet him. With Brian¡¯s attitude, they could only quarrel.


    "It''s only nine o''clock. Don''t use time as an excuse. Open the door, or I''ll keep knocking as long as


    you''re not afraid to disturb the neighbors."


    Brian became increasingly angry. The question he wanted to ask had to be asked today, and he could


    not wait for even a second.


    Winnie was really afraid of his impulse to knock on the door and affect the neighbors, so she could only


    open the door to let him in.


    "What is it?"


    Winnie did not look up at Brian but urged him to say it. She was annoyed by his attitude.


    "You asked me what it is? Don¡¯t know what you have done?"


    Brian asked Winnie in a cold voice and he hated that Winnie look innocent, because it made him who


    was the one who had done something sinister.


    "What have I done to make you use me like this?¡±


    "I''ve done a lot of bad things. Please just say it, or I don''t know what you''re referring to."


    Winnie wanted to confront Brian and ask him where she was wrong. But then she thought it never


    minded.


    "You...... you are shameless. You''re the reason we broke up and you admitted it. Why did you tell


    Daenerys that Gloria was the reason?"


    Brian was thoroughly angered by Winnie and again he fiercely used Winnie.


    In fact, Gloria was not the reason he was angry, but all people supported that Winnie broke up with


    him.


    "Did I say that?¡±


    Winnie had a moment of freezing, but she did mentioned Gloria, though she did not say Gloria was the


    reason and Daenerys might think that Gloria caused them to break up.


    Winnieughed at herself and then gave an answer.


    "It seems that I can''t talk to anyone about anything. I have to deal with everything by myself."


    "Yes, I am shameless. What can you do to me? Sue me? Let the police arrest me?"


    Winnie again epted Brian¡¯s me. She did not want that, but Brian did not trust her at all, so it


    would be in vain if she exined, which would only make Brian more loathe her.


    "Winnie, how did you be so? I can''t believe you don''t follow the basic principle. Breaking up with


    you is the wisest thing I''ve ever done."


    Brian felt helpless in the face of Winnie''s "rascal" behavior.


    After saying that with resentment and disappointment, he turned to leave.


    "Brian, it has been more than six years since we first met. Have you ever trusted me unconditionally?"


    Winnie said to Brian.


    She knew she was insulting herself by asking this question, but she still had a glimmer of hope. Even if


    Brian said there was only once, it was worth to love him.


    "Yes."


    After thinking for a while, Brian gave this answer.


    But his subsequent interpretation made Winnie embarrassed.


    "You were a virgin and I believe it, because I proved it myself."


    Brian felt that his words would hurt Winnie, but he was angry and spoke without thinking.


    Everyone said they were right to break up, which meant he was a terrible bastard. A bastard would say


    anything bad.


    Winnie stupidly stood in situ, looking at the back of Brian disappeared in her line of sight, thinking of his


    ironic answer.


    He said once, but it was embarrassing. He must have meant to humiliate her and he never believed her


    once.


    Calvin helped Albert with his work and Albert looked for the video again.


    Albert came to XX hotel to find the person who helped himst time. But the man was off today, but he


    rmended Caro, manager of the hotel.


    So Albert found Caro''s office.


    "Hello, Caro!¡±


    Albert greeted her politely.


    "Hello, you must be Mr. Albert Barnes."


    Caro got up and went to greet Albert.


    "Yes, I am. Please call me Albert."


    "I came here today because I need your help."


    Albert was a busy man. Although Cora was a beautiful young woman, he didn''t have much time to


    waste.


    He had to get back to work after that, or he would be scolded.


    "Please go ahead."


    Caro agreed steadily seeing that Albert was in a hurry.


    Since her colleague asked Albert to find her, she felt that she could help.


    "I would like to ess the surveince video for date XXX."


    Albert spoke simply, without giving further information.


    However, Caro frowned at that.


    "That day again?¡±


    Caro casually said, but she thought of Winnie.


    "What do you mean? What happened that day?"


    Albert was on guard.


    "Nothing, I just thought of a friend."


    Caro was not a talker and she was always careful. She thought of Winnie, but it was not necessarily


    rted to Albert, so she said nothing.


    "Albert,e with me, I will have someone help you make a copy."


    Caro left with Albert.


    Albert was curious about Caro''s reaction, but he did not ask too much because he was in a hurry. He


    followed Caro to copy the video and then went back to thepany.


    Since Winnie started the practice of shooting, she did not work at noon but to practice shooting every


    day.


    Winnie came to the police station, changed the police uniform in the car, and wore the police badge


    before she got into the police station.


    In the first floor of the police station she happened to meet Officer Lee.


    "Youe to report work?"


    Winnie said, she was happy to see him.


    "I have finished reporting and am ready to eat in the canteen. What about you, have you eaten?"


    Officer Lee asked Winnie.


    "I was in a hurry to here to practice, so I haven''t eaten yet."


    Winnie said and felt hungry.


    "Don''t work so hard. Come eat with me."


    Officer Lee turned directly left to the canteen without having Winnie¡¯s consent. Winnie did not refuse


    but follow him.


    This was the first time Winnie ate in the police canteen.


    The canteen was big and spectacr. It was spectacr because everyone was in uniform. Winnie


    thought if criminals broke into here, they would be killed by the eyes of the police.


    Apart from the fact that everyone was wearing police uniform, there was no much difference from their


    The two of them got the food and sat down in a quiet seat.


    "The food in our canteen is not as good as that outside. I don''t know if you can get used to it."


    Officer Lee thought Winnie''s food should be very delicate, different from their food, so he was afraid


    that Winnie could not get used to it.


    "Why not? I can eat what other people eat. I''m not an alien. Eat before it gets cold."


    With that, Winnie began to eat.


    "It''s delicious."


    Winnie did not feel bad, but repeatedly praised.


    "Good."


    Officer Lee was pleased that Winnie was so kind and ate happily, and then he began to eat.


    "By the way, I had someone checked that house you asked me to help. I haven¡¯t found the buyer yet.


    Hearing the news, Winnie was disappointed, but she didn''t show it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "It doesn''t matter. He will be found one day."


    "Don''t worry, I have asked my friend to continue to check, he will let me know if there is news."


    Officer Lee was embarrassed that he could not help, but he would continue to pay attention to it. He


    was willing to help Winnie.


    "Thank you."


    Winnie said politely, but she did not understand why the buyer hid his identity.


    "By the way, Officer Lee, how is Penny these two days?"

 Chapter 607 Terminal Cancer

    Chapter 607 Terminal Cancer


    Winnie suddenly thought of Penny and wanted to know if there was any progress on her.


    Hearing Winnie''s question, Officer Lee stopped eating and looked up seriously at Winnie.


    "I am going to tell you that."


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Seeing that Officer Lee suddenly became serious, Winnie was nervous.


    "She is not faking the disease. The final result is not avable yet, but the doctor have tentatively


    concluded that it is cancer."


    "Cancer? What cancer?"


    Winnie felt uneasy, she never thought Penny would get cancer. The news was too sudden for her to


    take in.


    "Stomach cancer."


    Officer Lee''s conclusion came from the doctor.


    "Stomach cancer? So it''s true that she has a stomachache? But stomach cancer has nothing to do with


    stomachache. She should be fine after removing part of the stomach."


    Winnie felt she could not ept it although it was not the final conclusion.


    "That''s what I told the doctor, but the doctor said if it moves to abdomen, there will be stomachache."


    Officer Lee¡¯s words were hard to ept.


    Although Penny was Winnie''s enemy, Winnie still remember the had beautiful days together, so she felt


    it was uneptable.


    "Move to abdomen?"


    Winnie asked incredulously, feeling upset.


    "Don''t worry, Officer Chambers, the test result hasn''te out yet. The doctor said it is just preliminary


    diagnosis. It may not turn out so bad."


    Officer Lee did not continue to say seeing that Winnie was worried.


    In fact, the diagnosis might be urate based on the doctor¡¯s experience. But if Officer Lee continued


    to say, Winnie might break down.


    "......"


    Winnie did not continue to ask, at the moment she also hoped that the result could be another


    possibility and that the doctor''s diagnosis was wrong.


    After knowing what was wrong with Penny, Winnie had one more thing to worry about. She was worried


    that Penny really got a cancer.


    When she was back to thepany and took elevator on the 30th floor, she saw Gloria came out from


    another elevator.


    Winnie gave a faint smile.


    "You are here to see Mr. Be?"


    She greeted politely.


    "Yes, he asked me to be here, saying he has something to discuss with me. Have you juste


    back?"


    Gloria said that the reason she came deliberately.


    "I just got back from lunch. I''ll talk to you some day, I gotta work now."


    Winnie was still indifferent, she did not care if Gloria deliberately said that to her.


    Winnie left with a smile, then Gloria entered the office of Brian.


    "We''re still a couple or not? It''s hard to see you."


    Gloria came in and joked, pretending not to know Brian and Winnie had broken up.


    "You see me not"


    Brian with a cold face.


    "It has been a long time we didn¡¯t meet. If you are really my boyfriend, I''m afraid we would have broken


    up."


    Gloria saw Brian''s cold face, but she did not care.


    "Why are you here?"


    Brian was not in the mood to joke, in addition to Winnie, he did not joke to any women.


    "You''re so boring. Forget it, get straight to the point."


    It was not Brian asked her to be there, but she made an appointment for several days to see Brian


    before she came.


    "My dad''spany recently needs a partner, and he asked if you are interested. If so, you are the first


    choice, because you are his supposed son-inw."


    Gloria said in the form of a joke. She was afraid that Brian would be wary of her, so she said it as a


    joke, so that Brian would not mind it.


    "I''ll talk to your father about business myself."


    The implication was that Gloria should not be in the middle.


    "Sure, I don''t understand it even if you talk to me. My dad thought it would be better if I told you about


    it. Let''s have dinner tonight. And you can talk to my dad when we''re having dinner."


    Gloria invited Brian, in the name of business, Brian would not refuse.


    "Ok, I''ll arrange the time and ce, and I will let you know."


    Brian would not say no to official business.


    "How is your rtionship with your boyfriend these days?"


    Brian deliberately asked about it and wanted to know if Gloria would marry him.


    He had been tortured by Winnie, plus Winnie let him down and he was angry at Winnie, so he wanted


    to marry Gloria.


    Just every time he thought of it, Winnie¡¯s sad face urred to his mind.


    He was eager to get to the bottom of the matter, but he feared that the truth was what the video


    showed. Once Winnie and Stefan really had improper rtionship, even if it was for the work, he would


    not let Winnie stay.


    "s...... Don''t mention it. He doesn''t trust me because we keep having scandals. He''s always fighting


    with me these days. I''m wondering how much longer we can hold out. I wonder if it''s worth it if we


    break up."


    Gloriained in a soft voice, it seemed that she had lost confidence in love.


    "He doesn''t believe that you and I are innocent. He doesn''t have the most basic trust in me, and I''m


    running out of motivation to continue our rtionship."


    Gloria said sadly trying to win the mercy of Brian.


    However, her words made Brian have deja vu, because Winnie had said the same things to him.


    Was Winnie was helpless like Gloria?


    "You should consider whether we should continue acting."


    Brian gave his advice and he did not ask if she wanted to marry him.


    "Forget it. Let it be. If he doesn''t believe in me, it doesn''t matter how much I exin to him. I think I did


    the right thing, and I asked his permission before we worked together. What he thinks of me is his


    business."


    Gloria would not stop the cooperation with Brian as he said.


    "I have a clear conscience. Even if he breaks up with me, I won''t ask him to stay, because such a man


    is not worth it."


    "But if I do break up, you should be responsible for me. You can''t let himugh at me."


    Gloria said with a charming smile, she wanted Brian to be dubious. It was a reminder, but it would not


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    surprise him.


    Brian was not in the mood to joke. He now thought if Winnie had the same thought as Gloria.


    He did not do a good job and was not worth Winnie to stay. Even if she had grievances, even if she


    could exin, but she thought he was not worth it.


    Right? Could she have that thought?


    "I have work to do. I''ll talk to you tonight."


    Brian was upset and asked Gloria to leave.


    He wanted to calm down to think about the things between him and Winnie. But as long as he thought


    of Winnie or heard her name, he could not calm down.


    Winnie was worried about Penny the whole afternoon and had forgot that Gloria came to see Brian.


    It was time to go off work, but she received a phone call from Emily, who asked her to eat out. And


    Winnie selected the ce for dinner.


    Winnie chose the hot pot restaurant of Stefan after thinking.


    Winnie did not go directly to the hot pot restaurant after work, but went to the hospital.


    She wanted to go in the ward to see Penny, but the police outside did not know her, so she was not


    allowed to go in and she could only secretly look at Penny outside the ward.


    Penny had no other obvious symptoms except for her badplexion. Winnie doubted whether the


    doctor made a mistake.


    Winnie went to the attending doctor of Penny.


    "You are Penny''s friend?"


    The doctor asked Winnie.


    "Yes, I''m her friend. I want to ask her about her illness."


    Winnie asked the doctor with expectation, but she did not know whether the doctor could give her the


    answer she wanted.


    "She is not good and the test result she has a cancer."


    The doctor knew he was being a bit judgmental, but it was true.


    "You mean she really has a cancer?"


    Winnie was anxious and seemed see no hope.


    "No, it''s cancer, and it''s already spread."


    The doctor''s tone was positive and firm. Regardless of what he said, it was clear from his attitude that


    Penny did have a cancer.


    It was like that Winnie''s heart suddenly fell into the abyss, which made her lost consciousness.


    Winnie did not want to believe that it was true. Pennymitted a crime, but the crime did not lead to


    death. Thew didn''t put her to death, but God was going to take her life.


    "But she looks pretty well. She doesn''t look seriously ill, except that she doesn''t look well on face."


    Winnie still did not want to believe that it was a fact and wondered it was a misdiagnosis.


    "There are a lot of people who don''t have obvious symptoms, and they have different physical


    conditions and different capacities. If the symptoms are obvious and caught early, there will be no


    terminal cancer."


    The doctor answered Winnie''s doubts, but also killed herst fantasy.


    "Terminal cancer.? Do you mean Penny has terminal cancer?"


    "Yes."


    The doctor gave another blow to Winnie.


    Winnie widened her eyes and felt nk in mind.


    She hated Penny and wanted her to die, but at this, she did not want that to happen.


    No matter what Penny had done wrong, no matter how evil she was, Winnie wanted her to be alive.


    Though Penny was in prison and still malicious to her, they had beautiful days together.

 Chapter 608 Apologize to Gloria

    Chapter 608 Apologize to Gloria


    Winnie went out of the hospital and drove to Stefan¡¯s hotpot restaurant in a daze, Penny was leaving


    her soon.


    "Be careful when you walk."


    Suddenly a warm voice with ridicule spread into Winnie''s ears, which put her thoughts back.


    "You almost hit me."


    Stefan joked. It had been days he did not see Winnie and he was happy to see her.


    He went abroad after they parted in the hotel. As he got off the ne, he heard that Winnie booked a


    table in his restaurant, so he came to see her before he went home.


    ¡°I did not notice you are here. Have you been recently busy?¡±


    Winnie forced a smile, so that she would not affect Stefan¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Yes, how are you? You must be busy too, you have not been here to have dinner and you did not call


    me recently.¡±


    Winnie did not know that he had juste from abroad, and it was a fact that she had not contacted


    him recently.


    ¡°Yes, I even have no time for dinner. I haven¡¯t thanked your friend yet. I will invite her to dinner some


    day.¡±


    It urred to Winnie. She had forgotten it because of Stefan.


    ¡°No need. It was me to ask her to help, it has nothing to do with you, so I will pay her back the favor.¡±


    Stefan did not want Winnie to have burden, so he refused.


    At this hour, Winnie heard a soft female voice from behind.


    ¡°Winwin, right?¡±


    Winnie looked back, only to see that Gloria came with Brian holding his arm.


    ¡°Yes, it is me.¡±


    Winnie forced a smile and greeted Gloria.


    She did not expect that Brian would be Stefan¡¯s restaurant, and he thought she had an affair with


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan.


    ¡°Mr. Be, you are here, pleasee in.¡±


    Stefan greeted Brian with enthusiasm.


    But he was stunned for a moment before he greeted, because a woman was holding Brian¡¯s arm and


    Brian did not show any hint of guilt.


    Brian gave a ck face, horrible as aing storm. He said nothing, but Gloria opened her mouth.


    ¡°We booked a seat, will you join, Winwin?¡±


    ¡°No, I have appointment with my friends, they¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she frowned.


    At this moment Daenerys, Oscar, Leo and Emily stood behind Brian.


    Their sudden appearance made Winnie uneasy, afraid that they would have quarrel with Brian.


    "I..."


    Winnie wanted to ask them to leave, but it was toote.


    ¡°What do you mean, Brian?¡±


    "Do you have to show your girlfriend to Winwin?"


    Daenerys and Emily came to Brian and angrily used him.


    At this time Winnie hurriedly stood between Brian and Daenerys.


    "Stop that, you two."


    Winnie stopped that. It was a public ce, and it would be troublesome for Brian if it became a big


    fuss.


    "Winwin, he is so intimate with another woman, can you endure it?"


    Daenerys could not endure it, and she did not want Winnie to endure it.


    "I can''t endure it. Brian......"


    "Emily, stop. Don''t embarrass me."


    Winnie stopped Emily in time. She didn''t want to make things serious and embarrass Brian.


    "You..."


    "Oscar, Leo, take them away."


    Winnie sought the help of Leo and Oscar.


    Men were always more sensible than women at this time.


    Then Leo and Oscar came to take Emily and Daenerys away.


    "Gloria, Mr. Be, I am sorry, but my friend''s impulsiveness is affecting you. I apologize for them."


    Winnie bowed her head to apologize, feeling that she had no dignity at all.


    "Your friends have gone too far, throwing tantrums for no apparent reason. Do they think they''re


    powerful?"


    Gloria loudly used Winnie.


    And Winnie looked sorry.


    Now she had nothing to do with Brian and he was now Gloria''s boyfriend. It was indeed her


    responsibility to embarrass Brian and Gloria in public.


    "I''m sorry, my friends are overreacted. I apologize for them."


    Winnie did not expect Gloria would be so entangled. But it was her fault after all, all she could do now


    was to apologize.


    "This is not about being overreact..."


    "This......"


    Stefan could not stand it. He did not know what happened, but he loathe seeing Brian did nothing but


    see Winnie kept apologizing.


    However, Oscar stepped forward and said what he wanted to say.


    "Miss, Winnie has apologized to you, you should stop holding on to it."


    Oscar protected Winnie behind, for fear that Winnie would get hurt.


    "Who are you? With that¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you don''t embarrass Mr. Be."


    Oscar said sharply, not only because Winnie was hurt, but also because of Brian''s indifference.


    "Mr. Be, you and Winwin shouldn''t have this bad rtionship, anyway..."


    Oscar looked at Brian''s cold face and felt his words were redundant in the middle of her sentence.


    There was no need to go on.


    "Miss, let it go. I apologize for my friend. We''ll leave the ce for you."


    Oscar left with Winnie, expressionless.


    He took Daenerys and Emily to the car and then returned. He knew Winnie would apologize, but did


    not expect Gloria would be so unruly.


    Luckily, he came back, or Gloria might not let it go.


    After Winnie and Oscar left together, Gloria took Brian to the pre-booked room. When leaving the hall,


    Brian red at Stefan angrily, which made Stefan more confused.


    Stefan found there was something wrong between Winnie and Brian, but he didn''t know he was the


    reason.


    In the room.


    "What kind of friends does Winnie have? They have no quality and in public..."


    "You knew we broke up?"


    Brian interrupted Gloria coldly.


    Gloria could ept his cold voice, but his question surprised her.


    "No, did you break up?"


    Gloria pretended not to know it.


    "Then why you disrespected her? Why you used her? Her friends are angry with me, but they did


    not provoke you, why did you scold her? What qualifications do you have to ept her apology?"


    Brian asked Gloria in an angry voice. When he saw Winnie apologized to Gloria, he felt distressed. If it


    were being angry, he would have protected Winnie.


    "I..."


    Gloria frightened by Brian¡¯s angry roar and did not know what to say.


    It seemed it was wrong to lie, because Brian was not so easy to be deceived. Now the lie got her into


    trouble.


    "I am sorry for making you unhappy. Just now, I was too deeply involved in the y. I really regarded


    us as a couple. And I was afraid they will see through our rtionship. As your girlfriend in that


    situation, I can''t see my boyfriend being smeared."


    Gloria made an exnation, trying to cover up thest lie, but she did not understand Brian well.


    "Gloria, I hate women who y tricks with me. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Brian did not believe what Gloria said but strode away after warning her.


    And in the hall he met Stefan again.


    "Mr. Be..."


    Stefan tried to stop Brian, but Brian walked away after taking a nce at him.


    Brian¡¯s attitude worried Stefan. Although he knew that Gloria affected the rtionship between Winnie


    and Brian, but he did not expect it would be like this.


    From Winnie¡¯s attitude, he knew Winnie regarded Brian as an outsider. There was a problem with it, but


    Stefan did not know why.


    Winnie and Daenerys left together ande to the barbecue restaurant where they often went to.


    They set the table by the roadside and drank in the roadside light.


    Winnie restrained herself not to drink and told herself to be sober. One reason was that she should


    always be on call, and the other was that she was afraid that if she drank too much, she would exin


    to Brian.


    But now she wanted to drink to release herself, because she had been restrained for too long.


    "You two are too impulsive today. You know that Brian broke up with Winwin. Why did you go to use


    Brian? They don''t have anything to do with each other now. He can be with whoever he wants. Why


    are you two so irritable?"


    Oscar was not a talker, but today he must say something.


    "I know you are good to Winwin, but have you ever thought that it would make Winwin embarrassed?"


    Oscar pointed out the key to the problem, if not for Daenerys and Emily¡¯s impulse, Winnie would not


    have to apologize to Gloria humbly.


    "We..."


    Daenerys realized that she was too impulsive, but as she was to apologize, Winnie stopped her.


    "Well, don''t say anything about it. It will be a lesson, be calm in the future."


    Winnie knew that if not for Daenerys and Emily¡¯s impulse, she would not have to apologize to Gloria.


    But Daenerys and Emily''s starting point was good, she could not deny her friends'' kindness.

 Chapter 609 Everyone was shocked

    Chapter 609 Everyone was shocked


    Winnie¡¯s understatement made Daenerys angrier. She felt that if Brian cared about Winnie, things


    would not happen today. She did not know why they broke up, but Brian¡¯s indifferent attitude was


    disappointing.


    "I never want to see Gloria again. Winwin, breaking up with Brian is the best thing you ever did. If he


    ¡°Jerk, Brian is a man who cheats and ys with women¡¯s feelings.¡±


    "Don''t scold, if he is a jerk, what am I? I loved him before. If he is a jerk, I am a slut.¡±


    Winnie gently persuaded. She admitted that Brian''s attitude was bad today, but it was his real side. He


    was like this when she first met him, but she felt ufortable when Daenerys scolded him.


    He was not jerk, he was a good man with responsibilities, ideals and ambitions. But he never showed it


    in front of her.


    "Look, I just said..."


    "Daenerys, stop, since they have broken up, don¡¯t mention it again. It is enough that Winwin is happy."


    Emily stopped Daenerys from speaking. She knew that Winnie still loved Brian.


    But the pain of being with Brian was much profound than love. Now the pain was gone, and the love


    was highlighted after they broke up.


    "Winwin, we support you no matter why you broke up. Daenerys and I have acted impulsively. If it has


    affected you, we will apologize in person."


    Emily realized that helping Winnie in that way did harm to her and made her in dilemma.


    "I''ve apologized, and it''s settled, you don¡¯t need to apologize to her. Forget him, let''s drink."


    Winnie took a deep breath and then drank up the wine.


    She and Brian had broken up, and she did not want Brian to affect her mood. Brian was right not to


    defend her since they had broken up. The woman holding his arm was the one he should protect.


    Winnie wanted to stop drinking, but finally she got drunk.


    "I have one more thing to say."


    Winnie was obviously drunk, but she didn''t forget a thing that made her in a bad mood.


    "Say it tomorrow. I''ll send you home first."


    Oscar wanted to stop Winnie, for fear that she got affected alcohol because she had a bad state.


    "I''ll go home after that."


    "Penny is out of prison and now she is in the hospital."


    Winnie said in a low mood.


    "She is out?"


    Daenerys said, everyone looked at Winnie with surprise.


    "Yes, she is sick and gets treatment in hospital."


    Winnie felt she was less drunk when she spoke of it, because she still felt upset about it.


    "What is her disease?"


    Asked Daenerys. They were all nervous to hear that, because they were friends of Penny.


    "The final result has note out yet, but the doctor said it is stomach cancer."


    "Stomach cancer?"


    "Stomach cancer?"


    "Stomach cancer?"


    The three expect Emily spoke in surprise. Even Leo, who had remained silent, was shocked by the


    news.


    "Yes, and it is terminal cancer and it has spread to the abdomen."


    Winnie took a long sigh, but she did not feel rxed at all.


    Everyone waspletely shocked. They lost trust to Penny and even hated her, but they never


    expected that she would have cancer.


    There was a long silence, but Oscar broke the silence.


    "Does she know that?"


    "No. You have the best rtionship with her, Oscar, take time to see her, but don''t say anything."


    Winnie said and stood up.


    "Send me home. I can''t go to work tomorrow if I drink more."


    Winnie was sobered now and wanted to go home.


    "I''ll send Winwin back. You wait here."


    Oscar decided to send Winnie home since she could not continue.


    "We won''t drink any more. We''ll send her back together."


    Emily also got up. Winnie drank too much, and everyone''s mood was affected by Penny¡¯s illness, so


    they were not in mood to continue to drink.


    So they sent Winnie home.


    After sending Winnie home, Oscar drove and sent the few people home.


    "Leo, why do you keep silent? You have no opinion?"


    Daenerys had noticed Leo''s silence, but she had not raised a question.


    "I think there should be some misunderstanding between them."


    "Winwin is still in love with Brian, as you can see. I think Brian is also in love with Winwin. I just don''t


    know what went wrong to pull them apart so suddenly."


    Leo had been carefully watching Winnie, considering her words, to see if he could find the root of


    misunderstanding.


    However, Winnie was so cautious even she was drunk, so he got nothing from her words.


    "Never mind, misunderstanding or not, I think it''s good to break up. Otherwise Winwin will be tortured


    for the rest of her life."


    Emily didn¡¯t think too much, she only knew that breaking up was good for Winnie.


    "There are many people who love each other can¡¯t be together. It they are not happy together and have


    no basic sense of security, there is no need to sacrifice for this kind of love."


    Emily gave her own opinion. They knew that Winnie loved Brian, but they were not sure if Brian loved


    Winnie.


    "You''d only been in a rtionship for a short time, but you''ve learned a lot. Love between people is not


    the same, and there many reasons that people cannot be together even if they love each other.¡±


    Daenerys teased Emily. She had a messy love now, but she was quiet good at analyzing other¡¯s


    rtionship.


    At this time Oscar driving the car also gave his opinion.


    "I think Leo is right. There must be misunderstanding between them. I agree with both of you, too, I am


    in favor of their breakup. But I think they should not be affected by misunderstanding."


    "It''s not good for either of them. And it''s going to hurt both of them."


    Oscar''s analysis was epted, but a new problem arose.


    "Winwin refused to say what the misunderstanding is."


    Daenerys said and they felt into silence.


    ¡°Daenerys, tell Doctor Burns to ask Brian. If Winwin wants to hide it from us, she won''t tell anyone who


    asks."


    Leo could only think of Kevin.


    "My husband has already asked, but Brian did not tell."


    "s...... That''s a lot to worry about. Winwin has not solved her problem yet, and Penny gets ill. They


    say bad guys live forever. How did she get cancer?"


    Suddenly she thought of Penny, and her heart was sour. No matter what, they met in the best years


    and they had beautiful memories being together.


    Daenerys was upset that Penny got a cancer. She would rather Penny spend the rest of her life in


    prison than to die of cancer so young.


    "s......"


    Oscar signed too seeing that Winnie and Daenerys were upset.


    He had a good rtionship with Penny for so many years and he was the saddest one.


    "It was too sudden to ept. I don''t know if she can handle it."


    At this moment Oscar was worried about Penny. He did not want Penny to end her life at this young


    age. He hoped it was just a dream, including the fact that Winnie and Brian broke up.


    He supported Winnie to break up with Brian, but he did not want Winnie to be sad because of it.


    Winnie was a faithful person. Even if she broke up with Brian, she would love Brian all her life. Seeing


    that he was with another woman was the cruelest torture to her.


    When Oscar sent Emily home, Leo got off the car too. Oscar then drove to send Daenerys home.


    "Don''t go in. My parents will nag to me if they see you. Go back, we are tired today and we can talk


    someday."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily used excuse for many times, but Leo had not exposed it once.


    Sometimes he didn''t mind and went in shamelessly, sometimes he did leave without greeting her


    parents because he was in a hurry to work.


    But today he had no work and did not want to go in, but just wanted to chat with Emily.


    "Emily."


    Leo stopped Emily, who was moving forward, and then walked a few steps to Emily.


    "Emily, please give me another chance. Life is fickle. Penny is sick, and I may get sick. I don''t want to


    miss out on the woman I love the most during my limited time."


    Leo said with emotion. He felt Penny was punished by God and she deserved it, but she was young,


    and it would be a pity to end her life like that.


    Leo felt deeply through this matter that he should not hesitate to do things that he wanted to and love


    the woman he loved.


    What a sad thing it was if he could not be with one he loved.


    Emily was silent.


    It happened a lot today, although she did not know Penny well and did not have too much contact with


    her, but she fell upset.


    She had terminal cancer at such a young age. She would die young and lose all opportunities. Was


    she really going to miss the opportunity that was presented to her?


    What if she were the next person to get cancer? Would she regret it?


    Emily took a deep breath and then gave her answer.


    "You won''t get sick."

 Chapter 610 The Same Bar

    Chapter 610 The Same Bar


    Emily could not persuade herself to ept it, but she did feel sad about Penny, so she could only give


    such an answer.


    Since she could not answer his question, she must leave, afraid that Leo would be embarrassed.


    Looking at Emily left, Leo could not describe his feeling. He was upset, but he wanted to know how


    Emily would forgive him and be with him again.


    He had bought flowers and presents, booked movie tickets again and again, and asked her to dinner


    again and again, but he was rejected.


    He had tried every way, but it did not change anything. Emily still refused to forgive him.


    Life was so fragile, time passed fast. The illness of Penny made Leo felt that life was luxury and he did


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not think he had much time to waste.


    What should he do to marry Emily? Did he have to make her pregnant?


    Winnie was sent to the door of themunity by Oscar and she insisted on going home by herself.


    From the gate of themunity to the elevator, Winnie was in a daze. For a while, she thought about


    Brian and Gloria, for a while, she thought about Penny¡¯s cancer.


    It wasn''t until she got out of the elevator and saw a familiar man at her door that she sobered.


    Her own affairs were in such a mess that she could not think of anyone else''s.


    Winnie wanted to speak to Brian, but she did not know what to say, so she pretended that she did not


    see him.


    "Winwin..."


    Winnie input the password silently but Brian opened his mouth.


    Brian habitually called Winnie''s name, but was interrupted by Winnie in a domineering manner.


    "Mr. Brian, please call me Director Chamber."


    Winnie had opened the door and was to go in. As she was to close the door, she was stopped by Brian.


    "Winwin..."


    "I said, call me Director Chambers. Don¡¯t call my name."


    Winnie was angry, because this man, who did not love her, called her name.


    "Let me in."


    Brian pushed the door outside and Winnie pushed the door inside. There was only a gap between the


    two people, but Winnie felt separated by thousands of miles.


    "I''m sorry, I have a boyfriend. I can¡¯t let you in. We can talk tomorrow."


    Winnie leaned on the door with force, trying to close the gap between her and Brian. And she did not


    want to see him again.


    "Winwin, I have to say it now."


    Brian insisted, he could stop Winnie closing the door easily.


    He felt sorry for Winnie for what she had done, even if he felt she deserved it, but he wanted to exin


    why he did not defend her.


    "Don''t say my name! How many times I should say that? We have nothing to do with each other, why


    call my name?¡± Winnie shouted loudly, turned around, opened the door and continued to roar.


    "Get out of here, now. The breakup was my fault doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want to me. I


    just failed in love, but I have no reason to bear other things."


    Winnie held the door with one hand and pointed at Brian with the other. She was close to break down.


    If she had been controlling herself, her tears might have flowed down.


    Every time, he came either to scold her or apologize to her, but Winnie could not bear either of it.


    She felt that she was going to die, and before she died, she did not want to listen to Brian''s cold voice,


    and did not want to see his cold face.


    "Leave, go back to your world. Get married, have kids and live your life. Please don''t bother me any


    more except for work."


    Winnie pushed the door with force before Brian had any reaction. But Brian actually blocked the door


    with his hand and it was mped.


    Brian groaned and then squatted down to cover his hand.


    Winnie looked at Brian who was in pain, feeling worried. She squatted down to check his injury.


    "Let me see, let me see."


    Winnie was anxious, revealing her concern about Brian. Now she forgot that they had broken up. She


    stretched out her hand to pull Brian''s hand carefully, but again she hurt Brian''s hand.


    "Ouch."


    Brian cried out in pain.


    "Sorry, sorry, I just wanted to have a look. I am sorry, I''ll take you to the hospital. I''ll call Doctor Burns."


    Winnie felt distressed, kneeling on the ground to find the phone.


    The phone was in her bag and her bag was hung on the door. She came to her bag and reached for


    her phone with a shaking hand. She did not know how Brian hurt, she just wanted to call Kevin for help.


    She felt bad that Brian got hurt.


    When she found the phone, Brian squatted down from behind, and then helped Winnie up.


    "No need to go to the hospital, I won¡¯t die."


    Brian closed the door with his foot.


    His injury was worth it, if not injured, Winnie would not have let him in.


    "Let me take a look, and then I''ll decide whether to go to the hospital or not."


    Winnie''s voice was trembling. If it was serious, she would call Kevin.


    Brian did not speak, but showed his injured left hand to Winnie.


    "It''s swollen and bruised. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Winnie felt distressed about it. Two fingers were bruised and swollen in the same spot. It was not her


    fingers, but she could feel the pain.


    Winnie could not help but shedding tears, but she kept her head down to avoid being seen by Brian.


    "I''m sorry, I... I didn''t mean to, I didn''t think --"


    Because of crying, because of the effect of alcohol, because of her bad state, Winnie could not say a


    "Go to the hospital, now."


    Winnie then called and booked a taxi.


    "I said no need to go to the hospital."


    "I also said you have to go to the hospital. Don¡¯t you have words to say with me? I will listen to you


    after you go to the hospital."


    Brian insisted, but Winnie insisted too. Winnie could feel relieved only when he went to a doctor.


    Brianpromised and obediently followed Winnie to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Winnie had been secretly wiping tears. Brian found it, but he didn''t say


    anything. He had aplex mood, without knowing he should believe that Winnie got a room with


    another man or this Winnie who cry for hurting him.


    Winnie seemed to have many faces, and he did not know which one of them was true.


    He had detailed examination in the hospital. And Winnie felt relieved until determining that his bone


    had not been hurt.


    She took a deep breath and secretly wiped away her tears.


    "I''m d you are fine. I''m sorry I hurt you."


    Winnie woke up a lot and gave a sincere apology.


    "Maybe it''s time to listen to me."


    Brian didn''t reject Winnie''s apology, but neither did he ept it. He was just saying what he wanted to


    say.


    Winnie hesitated for a moment.


    "Well, go somewhere."


    Winnie agreed, aspensate for his injury today.


    She was ready for his scolding exnation, or apology. She just needed to listen to him, as long as he


    put the words out, Winnie thought it was worth listening to.


    "Let''s go to the bar and have some drink."


    Brian said sensibly, thinking that they had never drunk in a bar calmly.


    He wanted to experience how Winnie and Stefan felt when they were in the bar.


    Two people came to the bar together, where Winnie and Stefan camest time. Standing in front of the


    bar, Winnie knew that Brian chose it deliberately.


    Winnie felt he might want to humiliate her in this ce.


    Winnie felt she was right, because they sat down in the same position.


    Winnie gave an ironic smile and then sat down.


    When the waiter came, Winnie spoke to him.


    "Give me five bottles of wine."


    Winnie finished ordering and then looked at Brian.


    "This is the same wine that I drank with Stefan. It may not fit to your taste, but you can drink less or not


    drink, because Stefan did not drink because he needed to send me back."


    Winnie said sarcastically.


    Brian said nothing, frowning and waving to the waiter to leave.


    Winnie seemed to understand his meaning.


    Neither of them spoke, and in a moment there were five bottles of wine on the table.


    "Open them all."


    Winniemanded, and then the waiter poured five bottles of wine into the decanter.


    Winnie did not remember how much she drank, but she knew at least she had order five bottles.


    Since Brian was going to repeat the day, she would have to drink at least five bottles, even if she was


    still drunk.


    After the waiter poured the wine, Winnie asked him to leave, and then she poured two sses of wine


    herself, put one ss in front of Brian, and held one ss herself.


    Whether Brian drank it or not, she had no right to interfere.


    "Cheers."


    Winnie drank up and then filled it again, but Brian did not touch his ss.


    "You have checked the video, or you wouldn''t have been sitting in this position."


    Winnie did not ask, but said positively.


    "You watched the video here, but you didn''t watch... Never mind, it''s up to you to see what you want to


    see. Cheers."


    Winnie did not understand the heart of Brian, and at the critical point, she stopped speaking.

 Chapter 611 The Main Character of the Song

    Chapter 611 The Main Character of the Song


    Brian watched the video of the hotel, but it was taken out of context. Wendy had been following her all


    the way, but he did not see the whole video.


    Since Brian found an excuse to break up with her, she should give up.


    Winnie drank up another ss of wine, feeling bitter in heart.


    The she continued after that.


    "I drank with bottles that day. But today it has been poured out. You may feel ufortable since I


    can¡¯t interpret that day perfectly, but I''ll drink with bottles when these are finished."


    "But don''te to me again when these drinks are finished. If it''s about the kids, call me on the


    phone."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Winnie drank up the third ss, but she had no mood to taste the wine.


    Brian sat there not drinking and not talking, Winnie thought he was fooling her, so she drank like she


    did the other day.


    Sine he wanted her to get drunk, she would do it


    "Don¡¯t you have something to tell me? Go ahead."


    Winnie said while pouring wine for herself. She then showed a bitter smile. It was Stefan who poured


    her wine that day, but Brian just sat there, motionless.


    "Today at Stefan''s hot pot restaurant..."


    "I know you went there on purpose, but why? It''s normal I am there, since I even got a room with him."


    "You can do whatever you want to do to me, just leave Stefan alone."


    "Yes, you promised me, and I believe you can keep your words."


    Brian frowned and finally spoke, but Winnie interrupted his words.


    Winnie wanted to silently listen to Brian''s usations, abuse or humiliation. But maybe because of the


    alcohol, she couldn''t keep her mouth shut.


    Since so, she would rather drink and she would shut up when she was totally drunk, so she took


    another ss up.


    Hearing what Winnie said, Brian gave a ck face. She was not with him at this moment, but she was


    concerned about Stefan.


    "Don''t talk about him again. Or I will not keep my promise."


    "You can¡¯t keep your promise?... That''s understandable, because you have never wanted to do


    anything for me."


    "Drink, keep drinking. It is up to you whether you can keep your promise or not, but I will protect


    innocent people with my life."


    Winnie loudly called the waiter.


    "Do you need anything, Miss?"


    The waiter said to Winnie.


    "Get me a bigger ss."


    The waiter hurried to get it.


    "With a bigger ss, I can drink faster. I have to go home and sleep early, because I need to work


    tomorrow.¡±


    Winnie said to Brian, and then she remembered an ironic thing.


    "When I get drunk, you can take me to a hotel and see what I can do in a drunken stupor."


    After that Winnie gave her smile, but there were tears in her eyes.


    Fortunately, she could hold in back.


    The waiter gave her a bigger ss and she filled it herself.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to say?"


    Winnie drank up a big ss of wine after saying that.


    At this time, Brian had impulse to grab the ss, but he did not.


    Winnie asked him to continue, but he had no mood to exin.


    Winnie had never drunk so much wine, she was torturing herself. Why did she torture herself as she


    did something wrong? Why did she defend Stefan? She should be happy, but why she looked so sad?


    "Go ahead."


    Winnie urged him.


    "You can scold me in the hot pot restaurant, but Gloria can¡¯t. Even if she were yourwful wife, she has


    no right to scold me. I put up with it not because of her, I was afraid..."


    Winnie controlled herself with thest hint of reason. She was afraid that Brian would be embarrassed,


    but she could not say it out, or Brian would think she had motives.


    "Drink... Drinking is best."


    Winnie got really drunk and she felt she could not speak smoothly, but she would not stop until Brian


    felt it was enough.


    Winnie drank up again and then she remembered another thing.


    "Right, I sang for Stefan that day. I''ll sing one for you. You don''t seem to have heard me sing before. It''s


    very good. Wait.¡±


    Winnie got up, although her legs were weak, she could go to the stage to sing.


    Brian did not stop her and did not get up to help her. He was always wearing a ck face and frowning.


    Winnie chose a song that suited her mood.


    It was the same stage, the same chair, the same microphone. Everything did not change, and even the


    mood was still low.


    As the music sounded, it followed by Winnie¡¯s sad voice.


    From the first sentence, Winnie fell into sadness and helplessness of the song.


    She was wrong, so was Brian, they should not meet and should not fell in love. She just couldn''t


    understand why she had to make something soplicated when she knew it was wrong.


    Other people''s rtionship was simple and decisive. They could decide to love or part, but her love


    was so different.


    When they were together, they had considerations and worries, and when they broke up, they tortured


    each other.


    Brian was listening carefully to her song.


    This was the first time he heard Winnie singing and he admitted that she sang well as a singer.


    But Winnie¡¯s frown and sadness caught his attention.


    She was so wrapped up in the song, as if she was the character of the song.


    Winnie continued to sing, but she could not control her tears finally, and when she felt that, she turned


    around.


    She could shed tears, but Brian could not see it.


    She was sitting in a chair with his back to Brian and holding a microphone.


    This was the first time since she left Brian that she cried for breaking up. However, she would rather


    attribute her tears to alcohol than the sadness of leaving Brian.


    Toward the end of the song, Winnie wiped away tears with one hand. She believed that the light was so


    dim that Brian could not see any trace of her crying.


    At the end of the song, the whole bar gave a warm apuse, but Brian clenched his fist.


    Through Winnie''s song, Brian knew that Winnie was painful even if she loved him, but he didn''t want to


    believe it.


    "Well, is it good?"


    Winnie said as she poured wine into arge ss.


    She would keep drinking if Brian did not stop her.


    Winnie raised a ss of wine and drank, as if she was extremely thirsty.


    "When are you going to marry Gloria?¡±


    Winnie put down her ss and then sat down, because she could no longer support her body.


    "You and I are strangers, and my business has nothing to do with you."


    Brian answered in a cold voice.


    "Yes, I agree with you. Actually, I asked you that because I was afraid you''d choose Wendy. Oh... Brian,


    under no circumstances can you marry Wendy. Even if... You and Wendy are the only two people left in


    the world. You can''t..."


    "Understand? If you marry Wendy... I...... I wouldn''t give you a good life even if I die."


    Winnie poured wine again and then found that five bottles of wine had been drank up.


    "Boss, bring me five more bottles of wine."


    Winnie shouted loudly, and then looked at Brian.


    "Instead of a ss, I''ll drink straight from a bottle."


    "Stop it."


    Brian finally stopped her. Winnie could not drink too much and now she was not sober. She could not


    speak smoothly and even shook sitting there.


    "Stop it? Can you vent your anger if I stop? I tell... Brian, just this once... I''ll give you, I''ll give you a


    chance to take revenge. If you don''t kill me this time, no matter how much you hate me, next time...I


    won''t give you a chance."


    Winnie knew she was drunk and could not speak smoothly, but her brain was sober.


    ¡°Brian, I am telling you¡­I...... I don''t owe you anything from now on. I.. have nothing.. to do with you."


    "Stop it. I''ll send you home."


    Brian ignored what Winnie said, got up and went to her.


    "I don''t need you to send me home, you just say..."


    At this moment, the waiter had brought five bottles of wine over.


    "Open it. If I don''t drink as much as I did the other day, this gentleman will cause me trouble again... "


    Winnie ordered the waiter, but she knew that the amount of drinking today had exceeded that day.


    "I''ll send you home."

 Chapter 612 The truest Voice in My Heart

    Chapter 612 The truest Voice in My Heart


    Brian did not let Winnie drink, but stretched out his hand to pull Winnie up.


    Winnie, however, refused.


    "I don''t need you to send... No... You have to send me back. Stefan sent me back, so you should do


    the same."


    "You must see if we were followed on our way to the hotel deliberately or identally..."


    Winnie got up, but stood unsteadily. She almost fell but was caught in time by Brian.


    "Don''t you touch me. I can walk myself. Everyone knows your rtionship with Gloria... if I''m


    photographed... I''m going to be misunderstood again."


    Winnie was not afraid of misunderstanding actually, she was afraid that she would cause troubles to


    Brian.


    Now in the public eye, Brian and Gloria was an unmarried couple. If she was exposed, she would bring


    trouble to Brian.


    They had broken up and it was not good to cause him troubles.


    Winnie refused the help of Brian and tried her best to support herself.


    She found it difficult to walk steadily for the first time, but no matter how difficult it was, she insisted on


    paying the bill and stumbled out of the bar.


    She felt the breeze as soon as she stepped out of the bar. For people who were not good at drinking, it


    was fatal to breeze wind after drinking, so Winnie vomited.


    After vomiting, Winnie felt ufortable in stomach.


    She¡¯d been drinking all night and had not had any food, so that was wine she vomited out.


    She felt so ufortable that she gasped for breath.


    Although ufortable, Winnie was aware of one thing.


    Brian used to pat her on the back and bring her water when she threw up. However, Brian just stood by


    and did nothing now.


    She felt her heart cold and sour. But rationally, he was right to do so, because they had broken up.


    "You go home first, I can go back myself."


    Winnie vomited again after saying that.


    She even got tears when she vomited. It felt worse than death.


    After this wave of vomiting, Winnie knew that vomiting had not end, but she could not squat anymore.


    She managed to get up and walked to the curb and sat down.


    No sooner had she sat down than she began to vomit again.


    Although ufortable, Winnie did not say a word.


    She ced her arms on her legs, and then she lied on her arms. Her mouth was full of the smell of


    vomit, which made her want to vomit even more.


    She knew she couldn''t go home in such a state and wanted a bottle of water to wash her foul smell in


    mouth. Brian might have already left. Who could she turn to for help?


    Winnie did not know who to call at this time, but she needed help.


    Reluctantly she took out the phone from her bag and made a call.


    "Pick up the phone, or I''ll die in the street."


    Winnie soliloquized and she did not know who she was calling to.


    No one answered the phone, Winnie spoke again.


    "Are you a friend or not? Can youe and pick me up? Did you not answer my phone on purpose?"


    Winnie felt abandoned by the whole world. She just lost Brian, why everyone ignored her?


    Winnie hung up the phone and was going to call another person, at this time Brian behind took her


    phone.


    "......"


    Winnie thought she met a bad man, as she was to cry out, she saw the mobile phone in the hands of


    Brian.


    "Why are you still here?"


    After that, she vomited again.


    After a burst of vomiting, Winnie was gasping for air and tearing. Brian handed her a bottle of water.


    "Rinse your mouth."


    The cold sound seemed to freeze the water, but Winnie was grateful, because this bottle of water was


    very important to her.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Winnie took the water and rinsed her mouth.


    When she felt better, Brian handed her the antialcoholic drug.


    "Drink this."


    "What? Drink more? Ok... I''ll drink it if you ask me."


    Winnie didn¡¯t see what Brian gave her and thought that Brian let her drink, so angrily she drank it up.


    But it made her vomit worse.


    The antialcoholic drug was thrown up before it even reached her stomach.


    "I''m sorry, but I really can''t drink anymore. I will drink after a while."


    Winnie said and rinsed her mouth, and then got up by the support of the tree.


    "Will you take me home? If no... call me a cab."


    Winnie felt unable to support herself, but she really did not want to expose her ugly side in front of


    Brian so that heughed at her and felt disgusting about her.


    She had tried her best to control it.


    "Get in."


    Brian stretched out his hand to help Winnie.


    Winnie did not refuse because she had no strength.


    Winnie got in a car and vaguely saw Albert.


    She should greet him, but she did not.


    "Where should we go, Mr. Be?"


    Albert asked.


    He received a call and came immediately, only to see Winnie was so painful.


    "Go to her house."


    Brian sat sitting in the back. Winnie had fallen asleep on him.


    Fortunately, Winnie was asleep all the way and did not vomit again.


    Brian held Winnie upstairs. He did not know the password, but he did not want to wake up Winnie.


    Fortunately, this lock could read fingerprints.


    Brian used Winnie''s fingerprints to open the door.


    He put Winnie on the bed, but Winnie suddenly got up, rushed to the toilet and vomited again.


    She vomited until her stomach was empty, but she still felt sick.


    Winnie was again held to bed by Brian, and at this hour, Winnie became sober.


    "Go back. Marry Gloria and live a good life."


    Winnie was still concerned about his marriage, but it angered Brian.


    "Do you want me to marry Gloria?"


    Brian asked angrily.


    "Yes, I want you to marry her, so that everything will be over."


    Winnie just wanted everything to be in, and the only way was that Brian got married.


    "Good, since you are so eager, tomorrow I will tell Gloria about it. I''ll marry her so you can settle down."


    Brian said angrily and then walked away.


    However, he stopped at the door, because he was worried that Winnie had no one to take care of her.


    He stood at the door of the room before he returned to the bedroom, only to find that Winnie had fallen


    asleep on the bed.


    Brian felt distressed that Winnie was tortured by alcohol.


    He dared not touch her, for fear that she woke up and continued to vomit.


    So he sat aside, silently looking at her. But Winnie couldn''t help herself and ran to the bathroom again


    and again.


    She did not fall asleep until four o''clock in the morning.


    Brian left at six o''clock till Winnie did not wake up again.


    He went straight to his office and fell asleep in the break room.


    He did not wake up until Albert called him.


    When he woke up, he remembered that he had a meeting this morning, so he washed his face and


    changed her clothes. Then he went to the conference room.


    Unconsciously he looked at the position what Winnie used to sit, and found she was there.


    Brian was surprised, because she thought Winnie would note today, at least not in the morning.


    She looked pale on face and her eyes were red and swollen. It could be told that she did not sleep well.


    From the beginning to the end of the meeting, Brian always looked at Winnie. While Winnie focused on


    work, even if she felt ufortable, she endured. And she only took a nce at his finger.


    Looking at his swollen and bruised fingers, she felt sorry.


    At the end of the meeting, Winnie went out and then came back with a bottle of medicine.


    "Alice, give this to Mr. Be. Don''t tell him it is from me, just tell him you saw his hand was injured."


    Winnie said. She wanted Brian¡¯s hand got recovered to relive her guilty for him.


    "Why should I give him?¡±


    Alice asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t ask why, do as I tell you."


    Winnie did not tell her the reason.


    "All right."


    Alice did not ask again, but took the medicine to Brian''s office.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When she came to his office, Gloria was there. Alice said hello and then passed the medicine to Brian.


    "Mr. Be, I saw your hand was injured during the meeting, so I went to the drugstore and bought


    some medicine you."


    Alice left after that. She did not know why Winnie did so, but she still did it as she said.


    "You are injured?¡±


    Gloria came to Brian''s desk and asked with concern.


    Brian had been sitting at the desk, so Gloria did not see Brian''s injured hand till Alice said that.


    "I am fine."


    Brian said indifferently and then took back his hand.


    He looked at the medicine on his desk and felt bitter. He knew it was bought by Winnie.


    "Are you sure?"


    Gloria still asked in a soft voice.


    "Yes."


    "I have something to tell you. Sit here and we''ll talk."


    Brian put the medicine away and sat down on the sofa.


    "Ok."


    Gloria also sat down.


    "Grandpa wants me to get married."


    Brian said coldly, forcing Winnie out of his mind.


    "To get married? You and me?"


    Gloria asked in surprise.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 613 Got Infusion

    Chapter 613 Got Infusion


    Brian said yes after a moment of hesitation, because he had promised Winnie that he would only marry


    her.


    And now, he wanted to marry another woman.


    "Do you mean we''re going to fake it?"


    Gloria was surprised, though she had doubts.


    "No, it is real."


    Brian said in all seriousness that he had never mentioned marriage in such a formal way. Even


    Winnie...... Forget it, don''t think Winnie, she was no longer in his scope of consideration.


    "A real marriage? Are you kidding?"


    Gloria said with a smile. Only she knew she was happy or not.


    "No kidding, Grandpa said we should get married."


    Brian said. Grandpa wanted him to marry Gloria, Winnie also wanted him to marry Gloria, so he would


    not reject it and he wanted them to be happy.


    "But the person you like is Winnie, and I have a boyfriend, how do we get married?"


    Gloria was still smiling, and she felt unreal.


    "I have taken care of my thing. If you are willing to, I''ll give you time to think of it."


    Brian said simply.


    "I.. I can''t give you an answer right now. I have to think about it."


    Gloria would show what her intention was if she gave an answer now. She had to use her boyfriend as


    an excuse to put it off.


    Alice went back to Winnie''s office after she left Brian''s office.


    "Winnie, I havepleted the task you give me."


    "Thank you."


    Winnie took a sigh, because she felt better now.


    "Gloria is in Mr. Be''s office, I do not know why she came."


    Alice could not help but say it.


    "Never mind. Help me get this document out. I have such a headache that I want to lie down."


    Winnie ignored Gloria, because it didn''t matter to her.


    She felt so ufortable and her stomach was burning like fire.


    After Alice went out, Winnie lied on the sofa to have some rest. If it were not too much work, she might


    rest at home.


    In such a state, she could not go to shooting practice at noon, nor could she work. She could not go to


    practice shooting, Winnie felt it necessary to tell the coach.


    As she pulled out her phone to make a call, she felt sick and ran to the bathroom.


    And after some time, she came out from the bathroom.


    She looked worse and her stomach hurt. Winnie couldn''t help it so she could only go to the hospital.


    Winnie came to the hospital where Penny stayed


    She went to see her doctor first, who advised her to get infusion to relieve her stomach pain and


    vomiting, so Winnie took the doctor''s advice.


    As she was taking the infusion, she pushed the infusion stand to Penny''s ward.


    Two prison police were on duty and they did not know Winnie and stopped Winnie from going inside, so


    Winnie could only show then her police certificate.


    "Why are you here... And you are sick. Should I be moved?"


    Penny was pleased to see Winnie got infusion and felt better.


    "I just wanted to see how you are doing."


    Winnie tone was not cold but calm. At this time she could not said sharply to Penny.


    She looked worse, but she did not know she got a cancer, Winnie felt pity for her.


    "I am good and much better than you. You get infusion, but I lied herefortably."


    "But don¡¯t worry, every day I will sincerely pray that you die here."


    Penny gave a vicious curse, but Winnie felt she was sad, she did not know if Penny could walk out of


    here again.


    "If my death makes you happy, I wish your cursee true."


    Winnie was not angry but let Penny enjoy cursing her, so that Penny could be better when she died.


    "You are sick, this is a hospital, go and check if you got stimted by something."


    Penny felt Winnie weird, like she was hiding something or she had a n. She must be careful not to


    fall into the trap of Winnie.


    "I am sick. I am going to see a doctor. You have some rest, and if you need anything, contact me."


    Winnie looked at Penny thoughtfully and then pushed the infusion stand to leave.


    "What is her trick? Is she being nice or trying to use me? She must have her n, she can''t be


    benevolent."


    Penny said to herself. She believed that Winnie would be good in the past, but now they hated each


    other, how could she say such good words?


    She must be vignt.


    After Gloria left, Brian finally decided to marry Gloria after thinking.


    Now they would get married, the kids should know about it, so he wanted to talk to Winnie.


    Brian asked his secretary to bring Winnie, but it came Alice.


    "Mr. Be, Winnie is in the hospital."


    "In the hospital?"


    Brian asked in surprise.


    "She had severe stomach pains and vomited repeatedly. So she went to the hospital. She just called


    saying she is having infusion and won''t be back until this afternoon."


    Alice reported Winnie''s whereabouts.


    "Which hospital?"


    Brian could not help worrying.


    "She didn''t say that, so I don''t know it."


    "Mr. Be, do you want me to call and ask her?"


    Alice asked Brian''s opinion.


    "No. When shees back this afternoon, tell her toe and see me.¡±


    Brian did not continue to ask, because he would not go there


    After Alice left, he still felt worried, but he could endure it.


    He went to the French window and looked at the distance. He was so uncertain.


    Last night Winnie said a lot when she was drunk and she seemed expressing something in her song.


    She said: You watched the video of the bar, but you didn¡¯t watch¡­ what was she talking about, was


    there something he missed in the video?


    ¡°See if someone followed me deliberately or identally?¡±


    Did Wendy deliberately let him know that?


    She said, Take me home and see what I can do when I''m as drunk as a lord.


    Did they really do nothing in the room?


    Did he misjudge her? But why she wanted him to marry Gloria?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt his decision to Gloria hasty.


    Finally he decided to continue his n.


    In the hospital.


    After Winnie left, Oscar came to the hospital to see Penny.


    Penny was surprised to see him.


    "How did you know I am here? Winnie told you?"


    Seeing Oscar, Penny felt better.


    The only person she could talk to was Oscar.


    She had been out for a few days, but she dare not call Oscar, because she had her purpose toe


    out.


    "Yes, Winwin told me."


    "How are you? You looked goodst time we met. Howe you fell ill?"


    Oscar pretended to know nothing, but he could not pretend to smile.


    "My stomach has been bothering me and I have an asional stomach ache. I think it is a minor


    illness, but it gets worse."


    "But it''s no big deal. I''ll be fine after treatment."


    Penny said, although feel cheating Oscar was evil, but her n could not be ruined because of guilty.


    "You should get treatment early. How are you feeling now, better?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar continued to ask, but felt upset.


    Penny was probably in the best shape now in the rest of her life. If she found out she had cancer, it


    would be worse.


    "Much better. The doctor has been giving me medicine these two days. My stomach doesn''t hurt so


    much now."


    Penny said her true feelings. She looked relieved, but she was guilty as Oscar cared about her.


    She knew her condition well and she knew why she came out. Although there had been a problem in


    her stomach, it was a minor thing.


    But Oscar didn''t think so. Oscar thought that she could note out of the prison if she did not have


    serious illness, so he was worried.


    "Now that you feel better, listen to the doctor. Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine."


    Oscar did not know how tofort Penny, so she could onlyfort Penny in this way.


    "Don''t worry, I will be ok, I listen to the doctor."


    "Oscar, sit down. I have something to ask you for favor."


    Penny could trust only Oscar, and only Oscar could help her.


    Oscar sat down on bedside.


    "Go ahead."


    "My half sisters and brothers don''t want toe and see me. Can you persuade them toe? There


    has been misunderstanding between us for such a long time. After all my time in prison, I realized that,


    as families, we should better relieve the misunderstanding."

 Chapter 614 Wonderful

    Chapter 614 Wonderful


    Penny once again took advantage of Oscar''s kindness. She knew it was wrong, but it was the only way


    to see her half sisters and brothers.


    "I''ll help you with that. It is right that you think so, when all misunderstandings are removed, you can


    feel the warmth of family."


    Oscar was pleased about Penny''s change. If she had better rtionship with her family, her mood


    would be much better, and it would have a great help of her illness.


    "That''s what I think. Oscar, thank you for helping me."


    Penny saw hope. She had been out of so many days, but she could do nothing, so she was restless.


    "You are wee. Don¡¯t worry, I can persuade them toe."


    Oscar was determined to ask her brothers and sisters toe for the sake of Penny''s illness, so that


    she would not have regret in the rest of her life.


    "Ok, I''ll wait for your good news. By the way, how''s Daenerys and others?"


    Penny changed the subject.


    "Good, Daenerys is the happiest of us all. Her husband is capable, and their parents and parents-in-


    her like a child. Do you think she''s happy?"


    Speaking of Daenerys, Oscar felt gratified. Her life was perfect and she was happy.


    "s...... Now I most envy a in and happy life. Oscar, I thought a lot in prison. If I had been satisfied


    with the status quo, if I had not been so ambitious, I could be as happy as Daenerys now."


    Penny did mean it. If time was back to the time when she just met Leo, she had no regrets. Leo was a


    good man and he spoiled her.


    But she lost him and came to this end.


    However, she never regretted it, because she meant topete with Winnie and must defeat Winnie


    "You are right. No need envy others. Get married when you are out and you can have a happy and


    satisfactory life."


    Oscar was gratified that Penny though so.


    "Yeah, I hope so."


    "How is Leo?"


    Penny continued.


    "Leo is good, his business develops rapidly, but he has setback in rtionship. He quarreled with his


    girlfriend recently and has not got forgiveness yet, but I think they''ll get back together."


    Oscar smiled as he spoke, and the topics lifted his mood.


    "Good. I feel indebted to Leo. I am d that he is good."


    "How is Winnie? Is she good?"


    Finally she spoke of Winnie. The other two were foreshadowing, and she just wanted to know how


    Winnie was going.


    Since Wendy stopped contacting her, she knew nothing about Winnie, but she prayed that Winnie had


    a suffering life.


    ¡°Well¡­ she is good in career. She has been working hard and had brought herself and thepany


    much profit. Herpany has cooperation with the Be Group and she was sent to work in the


    Be Group. She works in the same office that she used to work in. She has good performance at


    work, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Penney asked nervously.


    ¡°She broke up with Brian, but I don¡¯t know why, I think Gloria is the reason.¡±


    Oscar did not say in details, but Penny was pleased to hear that.


    She believed that it was true and that Brian and Winnie had broken up because of Gloria. But she


    could not show that she was pleased, or the conservation woulde to an end.


    ¡°Gloria, that model?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is said that she has a powerful background.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar did not know Gloria and he heard it from Emily.


    ¡°I know her. She tried to break me up with Brian. She is a simpler person and she has not given up on


    Brian.¡±


    Penny said, pretending that she hated Gloria.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Oscar did not know much about Gloria and he believed that Emily and Daenerys did not know about


    what Penny said.


    ¡°Yes, she messed around with Brian. She was sinister. I don¡¯t know if you have seen her. She spoke in


    a charming voice and she is good at flirting with men. No one could refused to her charm, including


    Brian.¡±


    ¡°Winnie will fail this time, she is not a match to Gloria.¡±


    Penny was happy secretly, but she said that in a serious tone.


    ¡°Winwin doesn¡¯t want to fight with her, so she broke up with Brian. It has been two months, and Winwin


    is good.¡±


    ¡°She knew that she could not be with Brian. If not for the two kids, she would have left. Besides, Felix


    doesn¡¯t ept her.¡±


    ¡°Winwin has not let the breakup affect her life.¡±


    Oscar told her about Winnie¡¯s situation. She knew Penny hated Winnie, so it did not matter he said


    these.


    Actually he knew that Winnie was not as good as she acted on surface, she just endured the pain.


    ¡°Good, I knew it would happen. The Be family will not ept Winnie, because she has not status


    and power. It is good that she have broken up, or she will get hurt.¡±


    Penny said kindly, but she was happy that Winnie and Brain had broken up.


    It was so wonderful.


    ¡°Right, since she has broken up with Brian, did Brian give her anything?¡±


    Penny wanted to know if Winnie got more money than her.


    ¡°She did not want a cent but the custody of the two kids.¡±


    Oscar sensed that Penny¡¯s attitude had changed, but he had to say this. Winnie was that kind person


    who only worship money. Even though she had no money, she would not want his money. She was


    with Brian for the sake of kids and love.


    It was pure.


    ¡°She did not? What is wrong with her? She needs money.¡±


    Penny did not believe that. Everyone loved money, what was more, Winnie suffered for many years for


    money.


    ¡°Penny, money is not omnipotent. Even if she needs money, she will not ept Brian¡¯s money.¡±


    Oscar exined for Winnie. But Penny


    ¡°You are kidding. She surrogated for money, why should she refuse money? Oscar, you think Winnie is


    simple. If she has the custody of the kids, she will have everything, because they are kids of the Be


    family. They will bright her anything.¡±


    Penny said angrily. She did not believe that Winnie would not want a cent. Winnie must have her


    motives. With the kids in hands, Winnie would get more.


    ¡°Felix agreed the kids to be with Winwin, for fear that Winnie would leave the Be Group because


    they broke up. Winwin makes huge money for thepany, so Felix wants to use the kids to make


    WInwin stay.:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the kids can bring Winwin, but I know Winwin did not ept the money to raise the


    kids. She said she is their mother and she has the responsibility to raise the kids.¡±


    Oscar refuted Penny.


    ¡°And, you should know why Winwni surrogated. If not Leo broke up with her, she could settle the


    problem with the support of Leo.¡±


    ¡°She had many ups and downs.¡±


    Oscar said in a serious tone, it was the first time he spoke for Winnie in front of Penny.


    Because Penny was wrong to despise Winnie.


    He did not like that.


    Penny was speechless, because she knew why Leo refused to help Winnie and she had been making


    troubles to Winnie.


    But she did not feel wrong, she just was fighting for her life.


    If Felix really agreed the kids to be with Winnie, Winnie meant something to him, regardless of work


    ability or kids.


    ¡°Everyone has ups and downs, but it will be helpful for her life.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, how about you? How are you going?¡±


    Penny asked, but she would not admit that it was her fault.


    ¡°I worked hard and sometimes gathered with friends.¡±


    Oscar felt he could not be entangled with Penny because she got a cancer, though he did not like her


    attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lover yet?¡±

 chapter 615 Beyond Dispute

    chapter 615 Beyond Dispute


    Penny again spoke of Oscar¡¯s rtionship, she knew Oscar did not want to mention it, but she was


    concerned about it.


    Hearing that, Oscar was said, he dare not face it, but it could not be changed. He dare not tell anything


    and his parents, so he could only face it alone.


    ¡°No, it is hard.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be single all your life. Think a way or see a psychological doctor. I hope that you can have a


    happy family.¡±


    In face of Oscar¡¯s problem, Penny was nice.


    ¡°It is not useful. Never mind, I can be single all my life, I have no regrets except that I am sorry for my


    parents.¡±


    Oscar refused her proposal. He never visited a doctor for his condition and he dare not to do so.


    He looked forward to a beautiful life, but if the doctor gave his diagnosis, he might lose his love to life.


    ¡°Well, what should I say, you dare not face it. But I think you should fight for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank about it, if you dare not face it alone, you have Winnie and Daenerys. Take your guilty to


    parents as courage.¡±


    Penny knew Oscar dare not fact it, so she encouraged him, but she dare not give him too much


    pressure seeing that he was gloomy.


    ¡°Forget it, talk about Winnie.¡±


    ¡°She left soon after you came and she came to me with infusion stand.¡±


    Penny said, but she had a good attitude now.


    ¡°Why she got infusion?¡±


    Oscar was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go and see her, I think she is still here.¡±


    She asked Oscar to leave, so that he could stop being upset.


    Penny believed that Oscar would think about her words when he was alone.


    ¡°Ok, I go and see her. You have some rest. I wille to you again when I have time.¡±


    Then he left and made a call to Winnie. Knowing that she was in the infusion room, he went


    downstairs.


    When he arrived, Winnie almost finished the infusion.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Oscar was worried about her and confused that Winnie did not go to Kevin¡¯s hospital.


    ¡°I drank too muchst night and I felt sick when I got up and I vomited, so I came to see a doctor.


    The doctor said infusion could make be feel better soon, and I have works to do in the afternoon, so I


    got the infusion.¡±


    Winnie exined, she did not want to worry Oscar.


    ¡°Why do youe to this hospital?¡±


    Oscar asked.


    ¡°I want to see Penny.¡±


    It was true, because she was worried about Penny.


    ¡°Penny did harm to you, but you still care about her.¡±


    Oscar felt that Winnie was kind, if Penny was as kind as Winnie, she would note to this end.


    ¡°It is the past, and she was sick, how can I mind it?¡±


    Winnie did not think she was kind, but she could not be cruel to Penny since she was close to death.


    ¡°Did she say anything bad to you?¡±


    Oscar understood Winnie¡¯s mood, not matter how much resentment Penny had, she did not have much


    time.


    ¡°Do you think she would not say harsh words? But I did not mind it, because she has cancer now.¡±


    Winnie could forgive Penny¡¯s harsh words, but she could not say those words, it meant that her life had


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ended.


    ¡°I went to see her and she did say something bad. I don¡¯t why she became lie this. If she were not sick,


    I would have scolded her.¡±


    Oscar said angrily, making sure that Winnie would mind it.


    He thought that Penny should think Winnie, if it were other women, she would have died.


    ¡°It is expected, when you called me, I knew she must have scolded me. It doesn¡¯t matter and you don¡¯t


    need to be angry. We don¡¯t have ability to change her. And she is close to death, she can do anything


    bad.¡±


    Winnie preferred that Penny could live a few days longer if she was scolded.


    What could Oscar say? Since Winnie did not care about it, he could no longer be angry.


    He felt into silence and then a question urred to his mind.


    ¡°You did not drink muchst night, why did you need infusion?¡±


    If he remembered right, she was sober when he sent her home and she did not drink too much.


    Winnie was silent. Looking at him, she did not know if she should tell him the truth, for fear that he


    would be worried.


    ¡°I went to drink more after you leftst night, so I got like this.¡±


    Winnie pretended to be carefree, so that Oscar would not be so worried.


    ¡°With who?¡±


    Oscar was confused.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    Winnie did not want to say that, because she remembered everythingst night.


    She drank a lot, but she did remember what happenedst night. She thought she would forget it, but


    she did not.


    ¡°Why did hee to you? Did he make it hard for you?¡±


    ¡°No, but we have something to talk about, and I could not help but drink.¡±


    ¡°I will not drink too much again. It is too painful, after a night, my stomach still hurts.¡±


    Winnie said in an easy tone, but she was bitter in heart.


    ¡°Did you make it clear?¡±


    Oscar could understand that she needed to release when she was sad, but she chose alcohol.


    ¡°Yes, we will not have anything to do with each other except for the kids.¡±


    Winnie had a clear attitude.


    ¡°Good, I will support you. Without Brian, you can still have a good life. It may be good that you have


    broken up with him. you must keep distance with him in the future, and don¡¯t sway again.¡±


    Oscarforted her and reminded her.


    He agreed that Winnie broke up with Brian, but he was afraid that Winnie would be sad, but she had to


    get it over and start a new life.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. When Brian marries Gloria, I think Gloria will drive me out of the Be Group,


    when the timees, I will have nothing to do with Brian except for the kids.¡±


    Winnie knew she could do that and she would have a wonderful life.


    After the infusion, she had lunch with Oscar. She had no appetite, so she went back topany after


    having some congee.


    It was not time to work yet, so she lied in the break room because she did not feel well.


    She vomited all nightst night, so she was sleepy now and she soon felt asleep.


    Brian saw her back and went to her office after a moment of hesitation.


    He wanted to talk with her about the kids, only to find that she had fallen asleep in the break room.


    He sat silently next to her, looking at her, who was frowning and covering her stomach.


    She did not look well and did not have a sound sleep. Brian wanted to hold her in arms so that she


    could sleep well, but he could not do that, because he decided to marry Gloria.


    He loved deeply this woman and had been fighting for her, but he was so disappointed at her.


    Stefan had been worrying about Winnie, so he came to Caro at noon.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    Caro was surprised to see Stefan in her office when she was back from lunch.


    ¡°It¡¯s been days. It is not the first time I came, why so surprised?¡±


    Stefan said and did not think much about Caro¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I had something to tell you, but you are not around. And you had not contacted me, you did not know


    what happened.¡±


    Caro said as she sat on her chair and then she took out a paper bag with money in it.


    She threw it on the desk, which caused Stefan.


    ¡°What is this? What do you want to say?¡±

 Chapter 616 Stefan was Guilty

    Chapter 616 Stefan was Guilty


    Stefan opened the paper bag.


    "Your money?"


    Stefan did not know where the money came from. He took a look at it.


    "Someone gave it to me, to be exact."


    Caro was not nervous when she said that, which made Stefan ease down.


    "Someone gave you dowry?"


    Stefan could only guess this possibility, although it was a joke, but he felt it was the most likely.


    "I wish so, but it was a woman who gave me the money to keep my mouth shut."


    Hearing that, Stefan felt wrong about the money.


    "What''s the matter? Who gave you the money?"


    "I have never met the person before and didn''t know her name. I asked her but she didn''t tell me, but it


    is rted to you."


    Caro sessfully made Stefan nervous.


    "What? Tell me what happened."


    Stefan asked anxiously.


    "Remember the day you took Winnie to get the room? that day..."


    Caro finally told him he whole story.


    "A man named Albert also came here twice. It was not me received him the first time, and in the


    second time my colleague was absent, so I helped him copy the video."


    Stefan was surprised to hear that and finally knew what was wrong between Winnie and Brian.


    "So I''m not helping Winnie but hurting her."


    "What do you mean? What happened to Winnie?"


    It was Caro who was nervous this time.


    "I said you should have contacted me earlier. You didn''t call me aftering back for several days. If


    you had known earlier, you could have redeemed yourself. I''ve been restless these days, and I''m afraid


    it might affect your work. s...... It''s my fault. If I had called you earlier, nothing would have


    happened."


    Caro was in remorse. Stefan was silent and she thought Winnie had something wrong.


    "I don''t know what happened, but Winnie must have been going through something during recently."


    Stefan exined.


    "Albert is an assistant of Brian Be, president of the Be Group, and one of his most trusted


    right-hand men. What he did was told by Brian himself.¡±


    ¡°Brian and Winnie are boyfriend and girlfriend, and they have two six-year-old children. That is to say,


    that Albert came out to find the video wasmanded by Brian. Brian suspected the rtionship


    between Winnie and me so he sent people to check about it.¡±


    Stefan exined clearly, but it shocked Caro.


    "Winnie is Brian¡¯s woman and has two six-year-old children. My god, the woman who gave me money


    is Winnie''s rival in love."


    It was not difficult to infer. There was no way she was paid a hundred thousand to shut her mouth.


    "Yes, you are right. But do you remember what the woman looked like?"


    Now Stefan was eager to find out who the woman was.


    "I have a monitor in my office. I keep everything from that day."


    Caro said and took out her mobile phone and showed the video Stefan.


    "Wendy."


    Stefan saw at a nce and knew it was Wendy.


    "Right, right, she is Winnie''s rival in love, but I didn''t expect she could do something so dirty."


    Stefan did not know what words to describe Wendy''s behavior. She was so stupid and how did she


    live? If she paid to delete the video, he wouldn''t think she was stupid.


    "She is indeed stupid. She left the money here and I don''t know how to give it back to her. She did not


    know the rtionship between us and threw the money here confidently. Maybe I don''t understand the


    capriciousness of the rich."


    Caro ridiculed, she had no money, but she would not be so stupid. The video was taken away, how


    could she keep her mouth shut?


    "It is my fault, it might not have been so much trouble if I came back earlier."


    Stefan sighed, now he was concerned about Winnie.


    "What happened to Winnie? Should we help exin it?"


    Caro was worried and felt unease with one hundred thousand in her hand.


    "We must exin, but I want to find out what happened."


    Stefan got up. He must understand what happened to Winnie and Brian before he exined.


    "Where are you going? What about the money?"


    Caro asked Stefan.


    "Keep it, and save the video of the womaning to you, for us to exin."


    Stefan said and hurried away. Now he was guilty. He offer her help but it was a blow to Winnie.


    Although he liked Winnie, although he hoped Winnie and Brian broke up, he could not see Winnie be


    wronged, and could see Winnie separated with Brian in this way.


    Stefan called Winnie as he walked out of XX hotel, but Winnie did not answer it. He wanted to go to the


    Stefan sat in the car and thought for a while and then he thought of Vanessa. He felt that Vanessa


    should know about her sister, so he drove to Vanessa''s school.


    In the student dining hall of B University, the students for dinner had already almost gone. And Vanessa


    was still eating, because she camete.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Vanessa."


    Vanessa looked up to the source of the sound.


    "Stefan, why are you here?"


    Vanessa asked in surprise. She never thought it was Stefan who called her.


    "Come to meet a friend, so Ie to see you."


    Stefan did not rush to ask about Winnie. He was afraid that Vanessa did not know it and she might be


    worried.


    "How did you find me?"


    Vanessa asked with a smile.


    "You are an excellent student. Anyone in the school knows you, so I asked them."


    Stefan jokingly said, but he did use this way to find her.


    "Stefan, you are a joker."


    Vanessa smiled, her poprity seemed not so high and Stefan exaggerated.


    "You haven''t been to my restaurant for a long time, so I stopped by to see you. How are you and your


    study?"


    Stefan said and sat on the opposite Vanessa, and let Vanessa continue to eat.


    "I''m busy studying these days, and my sister is busy, too, so we have time to get to your restaurant. I


    am tired of studying, but I have gained a lot."


    Vanessa was not afraid of being tired. Now she wished that she could find a good job after finishing


    school and buy back the houses.


    "That''s good, as long as you can learn something, it doesn¡¯t matter to be tired. And how''s your sister


    these days?"


    He spoke of Winnie at this hour.


    "Oh, I see. You came to see me because you want to know how my sister is."


    Vanessa said with a smile. Seeing that Stefan was concerned about her sister, she knew that Stefan


    liked her sister.


    "Do you like my sister? Now''s your chance. My sister is single now."


    Vanessa said mysteriously, but Stefan got the answer he wanted.


    "Single? What do you mean?"


    Stefan had just thought it might be the reason, but he could note conclusion before he figured it


    out what happened.


    "My sister broke up with Brian more than two months ago. Now my sister has nothing but two kids. So I


    say you have a chance."


    Vanessa was gratified, but she was sad for her sister. She knew that they would break up, but her


    sister was so in love with Brian that she didn''t know if her sister could get over.


    "Why did they break up?"


    Stefan was not happy but guilty.


    Because of his negligence, Winnie broke up, how could he go for his own opportunity in this situation?


    "I don''t know the exact reason. My sister did not tell me. She said I''d find out one day. Stefan, don''t


    care why they broke up, if you don''t mind my sister has two children, go after her. You can trust I will


    take care of my aunt, we won¡¯t be burden to my sister."


    Vanessa felt the reason to break up was not important. Her sister would be happy after she got it over.


    "You''re talking too far. I''m not good enough for your sister. She has two kids, but that doesn''t hide her


    brilliance."


    "Eat well, study well, and take good care of your sister. I gotta go. Let me know if you go to my


    restaurant."


    Stefan disguised to be rxed. Since Vanessa din¡¯t know the reason, he would not tell her.


    After saying goodbye to Vanessa, Stefan walked out of B university. When he got to the car, he called


    Winnie again, but there was still no answer. He could only go back to his restaurant.


    Winnie woke up when it was three o''clock in the afternoon, only to find that her phone was muted and


    Stefan gave her several calls. But because sleeping too long affected the work, Winnie did not call


    back to Stefan immediately.


    She asked Alice toe.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up? I have so much work to do."


    "I didn''t know you were in the break room. I thought you were at the hospital."


    Alice answered, but she did not seem to care.


    It was Brian told her to say so. Brian did not let her wake up Winnie.


    Alice knew that they might have had quarrel, but she did not expect that she had to convey his words to


    Winnie.

 Chapter 617 Solemn Warranty

    Chapter 617 Solemn Warranty


    Hearing Alice¡¯s answer, Winnie took a sign and then braced up.


    "I will be back by noon. Help me, or I will stay upte again today."


    Now that time was limited, Winnie did not want to waste time anymore, so she threw herself into the


    work.


    But just as she was about to work, a sick feeling came over her. Luckily, she didn''t throw up.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be wants to see you."


    "Did he say what it is about?"


    Winnie had concerns, because she did not want to see Brian in such a state.


    "No, but he said you have to see him."


    "Ok then, you help me with the paperwork, I''ll be right back."


    Winnie went to Brian''s office after saying that.


    When she came to the office, Albert was reporting his work. Winnie asked when he had done.


    "What do you want to see me about?¡±


    Brian looked up at Winnie coldly and felt distressed when he saw that she did not look well. But only


    after a moment, he said sharply.


    "I have decided to marry Gloria and have discussed it with her..."


    "Mr. Be..."


    Albert interrupted Brian. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He couldn''t believe that Brian


    decided his marriage in such a hasty way and that he was not going to marry Winnie.


    "Get out."


    Brianmanded in an angry voice, not wanting Albert to destroy his psychological preparation.


    "Mr. Be..."


    "Get out."


    That Albert did not give up angered Brian. Albert had no put down the documents and walked out of the


    president''s office.


    After Albert went out, Winnie finally opened her mouth.


    "That''s good, congrattions."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Winnie knew that Brian was not only taking about his marriage, there must be something else to warn


    her.


    Winnie¡¯s indifferent attitude angered Brian, and it intensified his determination to marry Gloria.


    "The kids, now that I am going to be married, we must take care of the kids."


    "Go ahead, I''ll cooperate with you."


    Winnie was still indifferent, but she felt extremely ufortable in heart. And her stomach hurt again.


    Maybe because of mental tension, her stomach felt painful and she had a feeling of vomiting. However,


    she endured it and tried to settle everything with Brian.


    After that, everything would be over and they would begin their new life.


    "The custody is yours. After Gloria and I get married, we will live in the old house. If you have no time


    to take care of the kids, you can send them to the suburbs. I don''t want them to have too much contact


    with Gloria."


    Brian spoke in detail.


    "When I want to see them, you send them to the suburbs, and when they are in trouble, you contact my


    sister. Don''t disturb my life..."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Before he could finish, Winnie suddenly covered her mouth and rushed to Brian''s break room. Then


    she threw up in the bathroom.


    She had tried to endure it and thought she could wait until Brian finished speaking. However, she


    overestimated herself and she had to use Brian''s bathroom.


    Brian hurriedly followed behind. Seeing that Winnie vomited, he regretted saying those words.


    He didn''t know what he could do, so he brought a bottle of water.


    "Didn¡¯t you get infusion in hospital? Why you still vomit?"


    Brian asked Winnie while Winnie gasped for breath.


    "It''s not a panacea, how can it be..."


    Before she could finish, she vomited again. The porridge she had for lunch seemed to have been


    thrown up.


    Winnie got tears in eyes and felt better when her stomach was empty.


    She took the water Brian handed over and began to rinse her mouth.


    "You get out first. I''ve got this ce dirty. We''ll continue to talk about the kids after I clean it up."


    Winnie threw the empty water bottle in the trash and began to clean the toilet.


    After that, Winnie felt better and when she walked out of the bathroom, she found Brian still standing in


    the break room.


    "Let¡¯s talk outside."


    It was no longer her ce. She had no right to stay. She wouldn''t have rushed in if she could help it.


    Winnie stepped out, but when she reached the door, she came back. She went to the closet and


    opened it, found a paper bag and put her clothes in it.


    "It will make Gloria misunderstand, so I take it away."


    Then Winnie left the break room.


    She even did not take a second look at Brian.


    Brian''s attitude was clear. He had chosen Gloria and he would be faithful to Gloria, and Winnie would


    have nothing to do with him and even could not talk with him about the kids.


    Well, being cruel was good for everyone.


    Winnie came to the office, standing in front of the desk, like reporting work.


    "I agreed to all the conditions you have just proposed, and I solemnly promise you that I will not use the


    kids as an excuse to disturb your life."


    "I will discuss with Ste and Rufus about the kids, and I will get your opinion from them."


    "Mr. Be, there''s one thing I want you to think about. You and I were together and Gloria must mind


    it, so you¡¯d better let me go back to mypany. I...... I can do the job well in my ownpany."


    Winnie raised her opinion. She believed Gloria certainly did not want to see her, and she did not want


    to see Brian, so she wanted to go back to herpany.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Whether you go or stay depends entirely on Gloria. If she minds it,


    I will transfer you to go back to yourpany."


    "We''ll talk to the kids some time."


    Brian returned to his cold face and his usual cold tone.


    This was his real side.


    "I can spare the time, you arrange it."


    "Mr. Be, I''ll be waiting for your call."


    Winnie took ast look at Brian and then walked away with her own things.


    Thest nce contained too much emotion.


    It represented the end, represented a new beginning, represented that they would live their separate


    lives and represented that he must be happier than her.


    After Albert was kicked out of the president''s office, he went to see Calvin. Calvin was working in his


    office. Albert suddenly broke in, which surprised him.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Calvin asked Albert.


    "Mr. Be decided to marry Gloria."


    Albert was in a hurry, as if Gloria and Brian would have kids if he waste.


    "What? How can Mr. Be marry Gloria? What is in his mind?"


    Hearing such news, Calvin was nervous.


    "I don''t know. If we don¡¯t find out the truth, Winnie and Mr. Be will be over."


    "Haven''t you finished your video yet?"


    Albert took the video back and handed it over to Calvin, but several days passed and there was no


    news from him.


    "Not yet. The workload is so heavy these days that I have to work overtime during my rest time. I only


    watched part of the video, and I didn''t fast-forward it at all so I won¡¯t miss something important. I


    watched it second by second."


    Calvin took out hisptop. Work was not important, they needed to finish watching the video and find


    out important information.


    They both started checking the video together.


    "You fast forward and we''ll watch it together."


    Albert reminded, staring at the screen.


    Aftert ten minutes, they noticed something unusual.


    "Hold on, who is this? Why is she in the room?"


    Albert felt suspicious and asked.


    "Zoom in and let me see."


    Then Calvin zoomed in the video.


    "Caro."


    Albert recognized her.


    ¡°Who''s Caro? You know her?"


    Calvin asked, puzzled.


    "It''s the hotel manager who helped me copy these videos."


    Albert exined, but he did not know why Caro entered the room. Did she frame Winnie?


    The video continued to y, and it fast-forward ten minutes, Stefan and Winnie were in the room, but


    Caro had note out.


    "Caro knows Stefan? Did Stefan and Caro do it together?"


    Albert raised a question.


    "If it really was Stefan, we did the right thing by not asking him, otherwise we would have alerted him."


    Calvin and Albert had always believed that Winnie would not cheat on Brian, so they had suspected


    that someone was behind scene. At first, they wanted to call Stefan to find out the cause directly, but


    they didn''t call because anyone could be suspected.


    "We''re not sure yet. We''ll see."


    The two continued and found that until the next morning Caro did note out, even after Winnie and


    Stefan left.


    "What''s the matter? Did Caro never leave, or didn¡¯t we saw it when she left?"


    The video continues to y, and Albert was more and more confused.


    "Keep watching. If we can¡¯t see she leave until the next customeres in, we''ll start over."


    Calvin put forward his suggestion, and then the two began to watch it in silence.


    Finally, when the video showed it was at noon, they saw Caro.


    "She is out, she out."


    Albert was in inexplicable excitement.


    "Caro went in the night and came out at noon the next day, and she never left the room."


    Calvin was also excited.

 Chapter 618 Emilys Family

    Chapter 618 Emily''s Family


    Calvin realized something, and before he said anything, Albert thought of the key to the problem.


    "So, there were three people in the room, not two, as Mr. Be thinks."


    "Yes, Mr. Be misunderstood Winnie. Let''s go and tell him now."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin was excited, hoping Brian give up marrying Gloria.


    "Wait, that''s not going to convince Mr. Be. He felt itplex and always thought a lot about


    Winnie¡¯s things. I''d better find out what''s going on first."


    Albert had to be cautious and tried to find out the truth through Cora in order to make Brian realize that


    he misunderstood Winnie.


    "How can you check? We don''t have time."


    Calvin was worried. Although they might fail to convince Brian, but they had to try.


    "I will ask Caro what happened. I''ll go and see her now and the result wille out soon."


    Albert thought Brian and Gloria would not hold the wedding immediately, and he, if there was no


    ident, would know the real situation this night.


    "Hurry up then and I''ll take care of your work."


    Calvin said and he must support Albert. There would be a meeting, if Albert was absent, Brian would


    be furious. But there was no choice. Even if Brian med, he had to take it.


    As his voice fell, Albert had run out. They must find out the truth, at least to prove that Winnie was


    innocent, though Brian was suspicious.


    When Albert came to the hotel, Caro hade home from work and she had no answered his call. He


    found her home with the help of Caro''s colleague, but she was not at home.


    In this case, Albert could only go back to thepany for a meeting.


    After work, Carp¡¯s phone died, so she charged it in the car and then went to Stefan''s restaurant. So,


    Albert could not find her.


    Winnie slept at noon, so she had to work overtime.


    She did not finish till seven o''clock at night. As she closed the door of the office, she found ra was


    waiting for the elevator.


    "You are still here, Director Chambers."


    It was the 30th floor and it was close to the president''s office. Brian was still at work, so ra must be


    polite to Winnie.


    "I''ve just finished my work."


    Winnie gave an indifferent answer. She did not ask ra why she was there sote, but ra told her.


    "We just had an important meeting, and Mr. Be invites us to dinner after it. I''ll go back to the office


    and get my bag, and then we''ll have dinner."


    Winnie didn''t say anything but gave a faint smile. She knew that ra said it deliberately. Speaking of


    food, she seemed to have eaten nothing but porridge since morning, but had vomited it.


    Two people entered the elevator together. As the elevator door closed, ra''s face changed.


    "Director Chambers, I heard that you broke up with Mr. Be. You are so scheming, why didn¡¯t you


    ask him to stay?"


    ra said sarcastically, even her eyes were sinister.


    Winnie took a look at her.


    "ra, you are so hypocritical. I think you just pretended to be polite because Brian was there.


    "Hum... You changed your face as soon as you stepped into the elevator.


    "You must hear from Wendy that I broke up with him. No. you two made us part."


    Winnie had given up any hope for ra. Since ra caused endless trouble to her, she would not


    endure it. But now she could not expose the fact, she would deal with ra after Brian and Gloria


    married.


    "Director Chambers, that is not true. You can''t keep Mr. Be yourself, how can you me me?"


    ra calmly answered Winnie, it could be seen that she was ready.


    "ra, you need not pretend innocent in front of me. Wendy does not understand my professional, but


    you do. I know a lot more than you think. There are monitors all over, I can get to know the secrets of


    your cell phone. Do you think there''s anything I don''t know?"


    "Again, it is not easy for you to get this job, and you should work hard. Don''t provoke me. My patience


    is limited."


    Winnie warned her. She gave ra chance again and again, if she did not stop that after Gloria and


    Brian married, Winnie would be cruel to her.


    "Winnie, you are against thew. If I find someone more skillful to find out what you have done, you will


    be in prison."


    ra said angrily, but she knew that it was difficult to find people more skillful than Winnie.


    "Let''s see if you can protect yourself until you find someone more skillful than me."


    As Winnie¡¯s voice fell, the elevator stopped.


    "You should go out now."


    Winnie said confidently. She was not afraid of someone more skillful, because she did not break the


    ra red at Winnie and got off the elevator.


    Winnie''s car parked in the underground parking lot, when she came to the parking lot, Brian stepped


    out of his exclusive elevator.


    Winnie did not like to see him like this.


    She nodded to Brian nodded as greeting. Without saying a word, she walked toward her car. And then


    she heard the voice of Calvin from behind.


    "Mr. Be, isn''t that Director Chambers? She just got off work, too. Would you like to have dinner with


    her?"


    Calvin wanted them to have dinner together, so they could have a talk.


    "No."


    Brian said coldly.


    Winnie did not stop walking because of it. She pretended she heard nothing, and walked straight to her


    car.


    Now her heart ached, but she thought of nothing. When Brian called her, they would tell the kids what


    happened.


    Leo went directly to Emily''s house after work, regardless of that Emily wanted to see him or not. Since


    he learned that Penny suffered from cancer, he truly realized the impermanence of life.


    He did not want to continue to waste time, did not want to take it slow, he just wanted to leave the time


    to Emily and enjoy happiness together.


    "Leo, you are here, with presents!"


    Seeing that Leo walked into the house, Emily''s mother Christine smiled from ear to ear. And she was


    gratified to see Leo¡¯s presents in his hands.


    Christine said while walking up to greet Leo.


    "Christine, it''s heavy, let me take it."


    How could Leo ask Christine for help?


    Leo walked to the kitchen, while talking to Christine.


    "Here are the ingredients for tonight, I''ve got them ready. Today I am free and I will cook for you."


    Leo was not eager to know if Emily was at home, because he did not n to go tonight. Even if Emily


    was not at home, he could wait until she came back.


    "Really, that''s great. I''ll call Charles and make sure hees back for dinner."


    Christine said and ran to call her husband.


    And then she ran to the kitchen.


    "I help you, it is hard for you."


    "No need, Christine, you go and rest, I can do it alone."


    Leo took out the ingredients from the bag one by one.


    "Look at me. I''m all thumbs. I''ll call Emily down to help you."


    Christine said that, and quickly went to Emily.


    Hearing that Emily was at home, Leo smiled happily.


    Emily came downstairs and saw Leo.


    "Why are you here?"


    Emily asked with displeasure.


    "I am free today, so Ie and cook some dishes to see if your parents like me."


    Leo joked. He wanted to change Emily''s attitude, tofort her injured heart with his real heart.


    "Ok, then, do it yourself and don''t ask me for help."


    Emily turned around, but was stopped by Christine.


    "You are rude, Leo is not your boyfriend, you can¡¯t do that."


    Christine did not like her daughter''s attitude towards Leo. And she supported Leo.


    "He''s not my friend, I don''t have to..."


    "He''s my friend, you can''t have that attitude. Leo doesn''t know where the oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and


    sugar are. If you don''t help him, should I help him? I have trachea inmmation and I cannot smell the


    smell ofmpck, don¡¯t you know that..."


    "All right, all right, don''t nag, I will help. You can threaten me for the rest of my life with your trachea


    inmmation."


    Emily had heard it for many days. If she didn''t give in now, she''d get blow in the ear.


    "I would not have nagged if you said yes earlier. Give this to Leo, otherwise it will get clothes dirty."


    Christine gave a pink apron with cartoon patterns to Emily.


    Emily red at the apron.


    "It''s a woman''s apron. How can a man use it?"


    "As long as the clothes will not get dirty. If Leo''s clothes get dirty, you wash it, so it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Christine''s provocative method was effective. As her words just fell, Emily grabbed the apron. Then she


    went to Leo.


    He gave the apron to Leo and let him put it on, but Leo would not miss such an opportunity.


    "Help me put it on. My hands are dirty."


    Leo was cutting vegetables, so both hands were dirty. Emily could only help him.


    "Bow your head."


    Emily ordered, because Leo was higher than her, only Leo bowed his head could she put it


    on.

 Chapter 619 Leo Falls Ill

    Chapter 619 Leo Falls Ill


    Leo was obedient, not only lower his head but also bend down the whole upper body. So his nose


    touched Emily''s face.


    "You..."


    Emily blushed instantly and retreated a small step.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Leo apologized, but not sincerely, and he showed a bad smile on his face.


    "Chicanery."


    Emily ignored Leo''s apology, but help him put on the apron.


    Leo continued to cut vegetables. Standing aside, Emily could not helpughing.


    A handsome and indomitable man wore a woman''s apron.


    Funny, but cute.


    "What youughing at what? It looks good on me."


    Leo smiled, because Emily smiled.


    He did not see Emily smile for a long time, regardless of her smile was mockery or joy, Leo felt wearing


    this apron was worth it.


    "Nothing, go and cook."


    Emily immediately stopped her smile, she did not want to have too muchmunication with Leo.


    "All right, I will cook. Do you like these? If not, I can go out and buy something you like."


    Leo stopped smiling too and did not want to destroy the rare opportunity.


    Emily looked at these ingredients, which she liked, and knew Leo bought them for her.


    Emily was touched, but she could not express it. She finally spoke.


    "Let me help you."


    So two people worked together in the kitchen.


    Charles received a phone call from Christine and hurried back. When he was home, the food had not


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    been ready, so he had tea sitting in the living room while watching the two cook in the kitchen.


    "It is good."


    Charles couldn''t help but praise what he saw.


    "Yes, Leo is good, but your daughter is capricious. If she had forgiven Leo early, we would have a


    grandson now."


    Christine unconsciously nagged. She liked Leo and she could forgive what he had done before.


    "What do you mean? You educated her since she was a kid, even if she is capricious, you made it."


    Charles said, unconvinced. Looking at such a warm scene, he felt Emily was too pretentious. Or he''d


    have a son-inw.


    "Well, it is my fault then. Now it''s up to you to deal with the problem. I will see if you can do it."


    Christine did not argue, but threw the problem to Charles.


    "What problem?"


    Charles looked stunned.


    "Ask your daughter to forgive Leo and let them be together as soon as possible. If this opportunity is


    missed again, Leo will be others¡¯ son-inw."


    Christine let Charles deal with the problem. She had been worried for Emily. If Leo met another girl who


    liked him, Emily would lose him.


    "What can I do? Why can''t you think of a way?"


    Charles could manage a bigpany, but he could not convince his daughter.


    "I have helped. If I didn''t pretend to be sick, Emily would have gone abroad. I made a sacrifice for her,


    and you can''t just sit idle."


    Christine had done all she could except send her daughter to Leo''s house.


    "What do you want me to do? I can''t pretend to be sick and force my daughter to get married, or let her


    get pregnant. That''s not what I should do as a father."


    "You deal with it, if Leo bes others¡¯ son-inw, I... I will not want this daughter."


    "Neither will I."


    Christine and Charles quarreled like kids. Now they valued son-inw more than their daughter.


    After a moment of silence, dinner was ready. The family sat down at the table and began to eat.


    "Emily, bring me some wine. Good dishes can¡¯t go without wine."


    Charlesmanded, it seemed he had to have wine.


    Emily did not object but went to get wine.


    Emily poured two sses of wine, and then put them down, but Leo poured two sses too, so


    everyone got one ss.


    Leo raised his ss.


    "Christine, Charles, Emily, cheers, and then you can give me suggestions on this meal."


    "Ok, cheers."


    Charles said deliberately and he thought he was helping.


    Emily nced at her father, but did not object. She exchanged wine for water and drank with everyone.


    The reason why she didn''t drink wine was because she was afraid she could control myself speaking of


    her rtionship with Leo.


    Christine picked up chopsticks and took a bite, and then she praised.


    "MMM, good, very good. Leo, I''ve never cooked as good a meal as you. If you marry Emily, I can have


    delicious food every day."


    Christine mentioned Leo and Emily''s rtionship, which made Emily grew ck on her face.


    "Emily, we don''t have sons, finding a good son-inw is the best."


    "Come on, Leo, have another drink."


    Charles found that Emily¡¯s mood changed, afraid she walked away, so he had to remind Emily.


    Emily was speechless to her parents who spoke for Leo. Today they were happy, Leo''s food was good,


    so she endure it even if she was the topic of them.


    After drinking wine, Leo was dizzy and said.


    "I''m off my game today. I can''t drink anymore."


    Leo stopped not because of he drank too much, but continuing to drink would have a negative impact


    on the next thing. He stopped drinking so that he could stay awake and do what he nned to.


    However, he did feel ufortable today.


    "Do you get tired from cooking? Then don''t drink and have some rest upstairs."


    Christine was worried and wanted to ask Leo to stay.


    "I am fine, Christine, how can I get tired from cooking? I just. I just have a headache today."


    Leo was guilty in the face of Christine''s concern, but to marry Emily, he can only temporarily let them


    worry.


    "You must have got a cold. Go upstairs and have a rest. Emily, find some medicine for Leo."


    Charles said. He drank, but Leo did not seem to be ufortable. However, he still spoke for Leo.


    "No medicine. He had wine, it will make it worse. Emily, take Leo to your room and let him have sleep.¡±


    Christine got more and more worried and her tome seemed to be anxious.


    "Why go to my room? There are guest rooms upstairs, let him go to guest room."


    Emily saw the intention of her parents. They wanted Leo to stay.


    "No need for your help. I''ll walk him upstairs."


    Afraid of Emily¡¯s objection, Christine got up and came to Leo directly.


    "Christine, I''d better go home."


    Leo said deliberately, in fact, he did not mean to leave. Even if he left, he would find a way to take


    Emily away. As for whether to leave or stay, it depended on how Christine and Charles cooperated.


    "How can you get home? You''re drunk and not feeling well. If you go home alone, I will be worried


    about you. Go upstairs with me."


    Christine pulled Leo up, Emily stopped her.


    "Mom, you can go upstairs but don''t go to my room."


    "You can''t take care of him if he doesn¡¯t go to your room, or you can drive him home and make sure


    he''s okay."


    Charles said, trying to create a chance for Leo to stay with Emily.


    "I''ll send him home."


    Emily felt Leo could not stay and wanted to send him back, or she could sleep all night.


    Leo did not expect that it depended on Emily whether he stayed or not. Emily had offered to send him,


    so he could not stay.


    "Charles, Christine, I am leaving."


    Leo said and followed Emily out.


    On the way home.


    Leo had been looking for the topic, but Emily was silent. Leo shut up because of the effect of alcohol,


    so he took a rest.


    Leo fell asleep, and did not realize the car was parked in his own yard.


    Emily wanted to leave after she parked the car, but Leo was asleep, she was afraid that it was not safe.


    So she woke up Leo.


    "You are home, go inside, I gotta go home."


    Emily reminded him and was to get off the car, but Leo was still sleeping.


    Emily thought Leo had a sound sleep because he drank, so she stretched out to push Leo. But she


    found Leo was hot and realized that Leo had a fever.


    "Leo... Leo, wake up."


    Emily shook Leo hard, anxious.


    Leo woke up, bleary.


    "We are home."


    Leo felt dizzier than before. And he felt the coldnessing from his body.


    "It''s raining or the air conditioning is too low? How can it be so cold?"


    Leo did not realize he was really ill and had a fever.


    "You have a fever. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Emily restarted the car, but Leo held Emily''s hands on the steering wheel to stop Emily.


    ¡°It is just a fever. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I will be fine after having fever-reducing medicine."

 Chapter 620 Emilys Companion

    Chapter 620 Emily''s Companion


    Holding Emily''s cold hands, Leo was sure that he really had a fever. But he felt steadfast holding her


    soft hands.


    "I''ll walk you in."


    Emily was worried about Leo, so she could only send Leo in.


    Two people together got into the vi and went directly to Leo''s bedroom on the second floor, because


    the medicine box was in his bedroom.


    But for a long time she failed to find it, she was anxious.


    "There is no fever-reducing medicine, I go out and buy for you."


    Emily was to leave but once again stopped by Leo.


    "No need, I can¡¯t have it because I drank. Do me a favor and get me some hot water, I will be fine."


    Leo was dizzy and felt his temperature getting higher and higher. But he thanked himself for his fever,


    or Emily would leave.


    "I''ll get you some hot water."


    Emily did not know how to do, she had never experienced such a thing and she did not know how to


    take care of a patient, so she had to listen to Leo.


    Emily went downstairs to get hot water. When she was back, Leo lied in bed covering with a thick quilt.


    He curled up in the quilt, looking pitiful.


    "Here is the hot water. Get up and drink some."


    Emily sat on the bed holding the ss of water. Then Leo sat up. Leo''s face was rosy because of a


    fever.


    Leo took the water and began to drink it bit by bit.


    "I should have been sick a long time ago, knowing that I can be taken care of by you."


    Though dizzy, Leo was still joking.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Drinking water won''t stop your mouth."


    Emily was upset, but she could not show it though she was worried about Leo, but Leo was still joking.


    "Drink water, I won¡¯t say anything."


    Leo stopped it and then continued to drink water.


    "I go out and buy some medicine for you. If your fever doesn''t go down, you must take medicine."


    Emily said and got up, but was again pulled back to bed by Leo.


    "You don''t need to go out. I''ve already called my private doctor. He''ll be here in a minute."


    Leo still took Emily''s hand when he finished speaking.


    "Then drink some hot water."


    Emily''s mind was now in her hand. Leo had been holding her hand, which made her both embarrassed


    and shy. She tried twice to pull it back but failed.


    "The doctor also told me to drink hot water first."


    Leo drank another mouthful of hot water.


    "Let go of my hand."


    Emily finally could not help but ask Leo to let go.


    Leo was a good man. He reluctantly let go and then said with disappointment.


    "I am sick, and I just want to seekfort, s..."


    Leo deliberately showed that he was poor, hoping Emily would pity him.


    He could feel that Emily was concerned about him since they got off the car, which was proof that she


    still loved him. It would keep him going after his true love.


    "You don''t needfort. Drink more water and talk less."


    Emily got up and stood away from this sick but talkative man.


    Brian drank more three sses of hot water until his private doctor arrived.


    After the doctor inquired Leo''s condition, he confirmed that it was acute respiratory infection.


    "Get infusion, or you''ll have a persistent fever."


    The doctor gave the cure and Emily opened her mouth.


    "He drank. Isn''t it dangerous to get infusion?"


    "He drank?"


    The doctor confirmed.


    "Yes."


    Emily answered while nodding.


    "It''s okay. It will be fine without some pills."


    "Did he drink the water?"


    The doctor asked Emily.


    "Yes, five sses of water."


    Emily remembered it clearly, because she gave hope on every ss of water, hoping that Leo would be


    better after drinking water.


    "Did he get sweat?"


    The doctor felt it funny because of Emily''s careful observation.


    "No."


    Emily gave an affirmative answer, because she had been watching Leo, but he got little sweat.


    "Well, I see, I will add some antipyretic into the infusion. And I will give him some antipyretic to eat, and


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    you let him eat it if his fever doesn''t go down after the infusion. If you can, you''d better physically cool


    him down by wrapping an ice pack around his forehead with a towel. It will help him cool down a lot."


    "Also, you need to keep an eye on him after I leave and call me if he feels anything wrong."


    The doctor told Emily, hisst sentence made Leo happy, because Emily would had no excuse to


    leave.


    "Aren''t you here to observe, Doctor?¡±


    Emily asked with worry, because she could not stay and would dy Leo''s treatment if she could not


    do a good job.


    "I have other things to do, this task is yours. You are careful, you will do a better job than I do."


    The doctor did not want to affect Leo¡¯s precious opportunity. Before he came, Leo told him to give them


    a chance to stay together.


    After the doctor left, Leo still had high fever covering with a thick quilt, only exposed his head and an


    infusion hand.


    "I''ll get some ice."


    Emily said and went out again. Leo had not cooled down, he was afraid that Leo would have a problem


    in brain because of the fever. So she took the doctor''s advice to get Leo physical cooling.


    She then wrapped the ice in a towel, came to Leo and ced it on Leo''s forehead.


    "If it''s too cold, let me know, I will remove it."


    Emily said, afraid that it would be too cold.


    "Ok."


    Leo answered feebly, and did not want to open eyes because of the fever.


    "You go to sleep. I will sleep."


    Emily felt that she should give Leo such an answer.


    Hearing Emily''s words, Leo did not answer but gave a smile.


    Emily had been observing Leo''s condition, afraid of dying Leo''s treatment.


    And Leo confirmed that Emily would not leave, he fell asleep. He didn''t wake up until Emily pulled out


    the needle after the infusion.


    Emily sorted out the infusion bottles and then came to the bed to remove the ice pack. He touched


    Leo''s forehead with her hand to make sure it was not hot. Then she touched Leo''s hand to confirm it


    again.


    Leo had reduced fever. However, when she wanted to withdraw her hand, Leo held her hand again.


    "Thank you, without you, my life would have ended..."


    Leo joked, but before he could finish, Emily covered his mouth with hands.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are strong, I''m sure you''ll be all right."


    Emily said emotionally.


    She suddenly thought of Penny, thought of the impermanence of life, the weakness of life. She did not


    want Leo get a cancer like Penny.


    "Being sick has nothing to do with being strong. Emily, people really do not know when they will be


    haunted by illness. Like when I was at your house, I was fine, but when I got home, I had a high fever.


    That''s why I say illness is unpredictable. Emily......"


    "Stop it, Leo, get well soon."


    Emily did not let Leo continue to say, she had known what he wanted to say. She was distressed for his


    fever, but she had not yet decided to forgive him.


    If Leo proposed to be with her, she really did not know how to answer. If she agreed, she felt wronged,


    if she refused, Leo would be more pitiful.


    She did not want to face such a difficult choice, so she interrupted Leo.


    As her voice fell, she pushed Brian''s hand away and wanted to get out of bed. However, Leo refused to


    let Emily leave and pulled Emily close to his arms.


    "Leo, you..."


    "Don''t go. Stay with me. I won''t say anything you don''t want to hear."


    Leo said softly, because of his fever, his voice was low and hoarse.


    "I..."


    Emily was caught in a dilemma. She could apany him, but they could not be so close. She wanted


    to break free, but Leo embraced her more tightly.


    Holding Emily tightly in his arms, he kept promise not to say a word.


    However, he was aroused. A man without any physical defects sure would have reaction when a


    woman was in his arms.


    Leo''s hormones again and again hit his reason. He tried to control himself, but it didn''t seem to work,


    and his male lust still charged at his every nerve.


    At the same time, Emily felt the subtle change of Leo, listening to his breathing, which got more and


    more heavy, feeling his body got more and more tense, and his restless hands moved on her back.


    Emily knew that they had been on the edge of danger, although it was not their first time, Emily was still


    nervous, feeling that her heart was to jump out.


    Emily told herself it could not be like this, or she could not escape.


    "Leo......"


    Emily wanted to ask Leo to let her go and wanted to keep a safe distance between them. But as she


    only called Leo''s name, her mouth was swallowed by Leo.


    Emily only issued a sound of resistance, but thenpletely she lost herself in his kiss...


    The next day, Winnie had not yet change clothes after having breakfast and then she heard the door


    bell.


    "Who came so early?"


    Winnie soliloquized, and then went to the door and saw Albert and Calvin in the video.


    Winnie opened the door and asked directly.


    "Why are you here so early?"


    Two people walked in slowly, changed shoes and went to the living room and sat down. Then Albert


    opened his mouth.


    "Director Chambers, we have something to ask you."


    "It''s urgent."


    Calvin added. He saw the Winnie¡¯s doubt ¨C They could talk in thepany, why came so early.


    Calvin gave his answer, so she had to be ready to answer the question.


    "What is it?"


    "Calvin and I watched the video of you and Stefan in the hotel from beginning to end. There were not


    two people in the room, but Caro was there too. Am I right?"


    Albert said certainly.

 Chapter 621 Concealing the Truth

    Chapter 621 Concealing the Truth


    Winnie was surprised that they two of them knew the fact. And she was sad that Brian did not check it,


    but Albert and Calvin had been worrying about it.


    Since they already knew, Winnie could only answer truthfully.


    "Yes, there were three of us in the room all the time."


    "Caro and Stefan are friends, and Caro got the room ready before you went there. Then she and


    Stefan stayed with you until dawn. They took care of you all night, so after you and Stefan left, Caro


    continued to sleep in that room because she didn''t have slept all night."


    Albert described the truth.


    It was not from his investigation, but from the video.


    They didn''t finish watching the video yesterday because they were too busy at work and they failed to


    find Caro, so Calvin got up early this morning and continued to watch the video. Then he saw Caro


    talking with her colleague in the hall about what happened the night before.


    Calvin called Albert immediately after that, so two people came to Winnie for verification.


    "You investigated so clearly. Yeah, I got drunk out of a bad mood, and I vomited all night. Caro and


    Stefan took care of me all night."


    Winnie was moved.


    Calvin and Albert believed in her, and found out the truth for her innocence. She was grateful that she


    had such two good friends.


    "That means nothing happened between you and Stefan that night. Mr. Be misunderstood you."


    Calvin confirmed again and then they would tell the truth to Mr. Be.


    "What could happen? I have nothing to do with Stefan, and Stefan is a gentleman. How could he do


    anything to me when I was drunk?"


    Hearing that, Calvin and Albert knew it was true.


    They did not ask any more questions, but looked at each other and got up.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    "Director Chambers, you have been wronged by Mr. Be. We can¡¯t sit idle. We''re going to tell him


    the truth."


    Calvin said with justice and was to go, but Winnie hurriedly stopped in front of them.


    "You can''t tell him."


    Winnie''s firm attitude frightened Calvin and Albert.


    "Why? You''ve been wronged. Mr. Be is not right. Why don''t you tell him?"


    Calvin and Albert did not understand why Winnie wanted to conceal the truth.


    "Sit down. Sit down and I''ll tell you."


    Winnie took Calvin and Albert to sit down on the sofa. It was hard to exin, so she could only take it


    slow.


    After they sat down, Winnie said about her experience. What she learned from these experiences were


    outlook on life, values and the love of inequality.


    "I don''t want to have any rtionship with him. We have broken up and I am good being single."


    "Director Chambers, you can''t just give up. Besides, you are carrying the me. You may never get


    over it. Aren''t you wronged?"


    Albert still did not understand why Winnie wanted to hide the fact. Even if she did not want to go back


    to Brian, at least she should prove her innocence.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie first sighed, and then gave a faint smile.


    "It is not gonna happen between Brian and me at any time. Chairman has repeatedly approached me


    alone and asked me not to interfere with his marriage."


    "Even if I marry him, I will not have a good live because they despised me."


    "Felix wanted Brian to marry a rich woman and nobody can change that."


    Winnie stopped speaking and looked at Albert and Calvin, this was the first thing she told them the


    reason why she could not be with Brian. Felix was an insurmountable obstacle for the rtionship


    between her and Brian and she believed that Calvin and Albert knew this point better than anyone.


    Calvin and Albert looked at each other, but neither of them spoke, because Felix repeatedly found


    Winnie alone. And the second reason was that Felix did not allow Winnie to be his daughter-in-


    Because of that, Brian had been working hard until they broke up.


    Winnie continued as Albert and Calvin were speechless.


    "Felix is only one of the reasons, but most of all, Brian is the key."


    "He doesn''t trust me at all. He has never trusted me unconditionally except for my work. There is no


    point in us being together if we don''t even have basic trust."


    "I can exin this time, and he can reluctantly believe it. But what about the next time? Shall I keep


    exining, if he still doesn¡¯t believe me?"


    At this, she got tears in eyes. Only she knew how sad she was, others could not feel it.


    "You know better than anyone what I have suffered and taken the me when I was with him. I don''t


    want it anymore. I don''t want to have anything to do with him. I''d rather take the me than be with


    him."


    Winnie felt it was a sufficient reason.


    Others felt she was good, but Calvin and Albert knew the truth that she was not.


    "The way he treated the women around him and me, and the fact that he didn''t trust me scared me."


    "If you regard me as your friend, pretend that you do not know the truth."


    Winnie felt sooner orter they would break up. Breakup earlier would make her get better earlier, or


    her life would be destroyed in the hands of Brian.


    Calvin and Albert had been silent, while Winnie had finished her words.


    They could not refute Winnie''s every word. What she said was indeed real.


    Even though Brian did not love the women around him, he was a good, sessful man, and there


    were many women who tried to suck up to him and wanted to get into his bed.


    In this case, these women put Winnie as the enemy, Winnie would be therefor got hurt.


    The two men mused and could not say anything against it.


    "It really touches me to know that you are doing all this for my own good. But the only way to do this for


    me is to cover it up. I believe you can do it and do it well."


    Winnie said. She had made up her mind that she must get rid of Brian this time.


    "You knew from the very beginning that Mr. Be misunderstood you, so you decided to break up


    with him, so you did not exin."


    Albert finally opened his mouth, helpless.


    "Misunderstanding is not a big deal, but his distrust chills me. He was in the hotel with Gloria. I was


    ufortable, but I chose to believe him. But he believed everything Wendy said, and then scolded


    me without even giving me a chance to exin."


    Winnie stopped and gave a bitter smile, blinking eyes hard, for fear of tears fell out.


    She did not tell anyone about it. She warned Brian, but he did not listen to her.


    "s...... We promise you we won''t tell Mr. Be. I just... I just think it''s a pity."


    Albert finally agreed to Winnie¡¯s request, because he could not change anything. If she continued to be


    hurt, he would rather she lives a free life.


    Winnie got her love with life, but Brian did not cherish it, no wonder Winnie was disheartened.


    The truth had been concealed. Winnie did not regret losing a chance to prove her innocence and did


    not break up with Brian. Although she still could not get over Brian, she was rxed, she was free, she


    no longer had to have a wild thought for a look of Brian.


    Since she could not get over Brian, she would take it as unrequited love. The pain in her heart was


    better than the pain he gave her.


    When Leo got up, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Due to illness, he slept until more than


    nine o¡¯clock.


    However, to his disappointment, Emily had already left when he opened his eyes. What did that mean?


    Emily still refused to forgive him, or she would not leave.


    Leo was disappointed, but he was happy that he had sex with Emilyst night, which was a kind of


    progress in their rtionship. And Leo expected she would be pregnant.


    At that, Leo smiled, and then called Emily, but as he expected, Emily would not answer his phone at


    this time.


    So he sent a message to Emily.


    "I have been your man sincest night, and you are so heartless to abandon your man. I''m still a


    patient. You''d bettere tonight to take care of me. Thank you very much!"


    After that, he got up to work.


    Emily was sleeping soundly at home and did not wake up because of Leo''s message. She was tortured


    morning she drove back after making sure Leo was ok.


    Emily was not affected by Leo''s message, but she was awakened by Daenerys''s phone.


    "Hello..."


    "Aren''t you up yet? We agreed to go shopping today."


    Daenerys heard Emily''s twittering voice and knew Emily was in bed.


    As soon as Emily heard the word shopping, she remembered her agreement with Daenerys, and


    suddenly woke up.


    "I forgot it. I will get up now. Wait a minute."


    Emily hung up the phone and got up quickly. She simply dressed up and went out without eating


    breakfast. Of course she did not read Leo¡¯s message.

 Chapter 622 Marks on Neck

    Chapter 622 Marks on Neck


    The two met at the mall and start shopping. Until Emily was hungry, they got into a restaurant.


    It was only after she ordered food that Daenerys asked.


    "Didn''t you eat this morning? Why are you hungry so soon?"


    "How can I have time to eat? I went out soon after you called me."


    Emily answered inadvertently, at the moment she just wanted to eat and wondered how Leo was.


    "You''re not used to get upte. What''s wrong with you today? Did you sleeptest night?"


    Daenerys asked with concerned, but did not find that Emily was absent-minded.


    "Ah... Yeah, I stayed uptest night watching the show."


    Thinking of the reason for sleepingtest night, Emily felt embarrassed, but she still took out her


    phone and was to contact Leo.


    Then she saw Leo''s voice message.


    Emily did not think much but clicked it immediately.


    "I have been your man sincest night..."


    Emily stopped it but Daenerys had heard it.


    "Leo?"


    Daenerys recognized his sound, but she didn''t really catch the exact words.


    "No."


    Emily answered with panic, but it made Daenerys suspicious.


    "No? Who are you kidding? I''ve known Leo for many years, I can recognize his voice."


    Daenerys was sure she had heard it right, but she was frustrated that she had not heard the exact


    words.


    "No, it''s probably too simr, so you heard it wrong."


    Emily was nervous and even put her phone away. This made Daenerys even more curious.


    "Emily, you are a good liar. You don¡¯t look well, so I''m pretty sure you''re lying to me. Say it, what''s the


    matter with you and Leo?"


    "I said nothing. You''re too sensitive."


    As Emily¡¯s voice fell, the food was served, which made Emily breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Hurry up and eat. I''m starving."


    Daenerys took a look at Emily but did not continue to ask. It would be notte to ask after she ate.


    As she ate, Leo¡¯s voice lingered in Emily''s mind. He sounded that he was good now, but what did he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    want to say next?


    She was still thinking about second half of Leo¡¯s sentence when she almost finished her food. She put


    down her chopsticks and got up taking her phone.


    "What are you going for?¡±


    Daenerys asked. She had been watching Emily. She said she was starving, but she didn''t focus on


    food, she must have something to hide.


    "Go to the toilet."


    "Why take your phone to the toilet? It may fall into the water. Put it down. I will watch it."


    Daenerys said it deliberately, to see how long she could insist.


    "I..."


    Emily suddenly did not know what to say, if she insisted on leaving with her phone, Daenerys must


    doubt her. But without her phone, there was no point in her going to the toilet.


    "Well, I won''t go till we go shopping."


    Emily reluctantly sat down again.


    "Have you had enough?¡±


    Daenerys asked Emily.


    "Yes. Why, shall we continue shopping?"


    Emily was stunned and did not know why Daenerys asked so.


    "Have a chat then. You have been absent-minded."


    Daenerys gave an evil smile, straightened her back and leaned back in her chair. Just when she


    leisurely interrogated Emily, she suddenly saw red marks on Daenerys¡¯ neck.


    Then she couldn''t helpughing, it made Emily puzzled.


    "Why are youughing? You have a problem today."


    Emily was flustered. She felt that Daenerys should have found out something, so sheughed like that.


    "What is wrong with me? I haven''t done anything I can''t talk about. s...... Are you and I best


    friends?"


    Daenerys still asked Emily with a bad smile.


    "Of course we are. What do you want to say? Just go to the point."


    Emily could not bear Daenerys acting like that.


    "Well, I''ll leave out the unimportant. What''s that mark on your neck?"


    Daenerys said, stared at the mark on Emily''s neck, without blinking.


    "My neck? Mark?"


    Emily didn''t know what was going on, and Daenerys¡¯ strange tone made her confused.


    "s...... Think before you say. A kid will know what is going on. Don¡¯t try to deceive me."


    Daenerys switched her phone to selfie mode and handed it to Emily.


    Emily took the phone to see what was wrong with her neck.


    Instantly, she became blushed, like a big apple.


    "This......"


    She didn''t even notice the mark, and in the morning she washed her face in such a hurry that she didn''t


    even look in the mirror. Crazy, she could not remember when she got it.


    "What is this? I did not make it."


    "Don''t try to hide it. What happened to you and Leost night?"


    Daenerys spoke of Leo, because Emily was only sensitive to Leo.


    Seeing things were basically exposed, Emily quieted down. She red at Daenerys, wondering where


    to begin.


    "Why are you looking at me? Is there an answer on my face?"


    "If you refuse to say it, I will ask Leo."


    Daenerys said as she pulled out her phone.


    "Wait, don¡¯t call him. You gossip girl, why are you so curious?"


    Emily stopped Daenerys, if Daenerys called Leo, it would be embarrassing.


    "Say it then."


    Daenerys knew it was going to be a good show and couldn''t wait. If Emily did not tell her, she really


    would call Leo.


    "... He came to my house for a drink yesterday and..."


    Emily could not escape so she told what happened yesterday to Daenerys, including that she had sex


    with Leo.


    "That''s all, are you satisfied?"


    Emily stared at Daenerys, and Daenerys smiled from ear to ear.


    "So you are good now?"


    Daenerys was interested in the result.


    "No, he wanted to talk about itst night but I interrupted him. I don''t have the courage to ept him."


    When it came her rtionship with Leo, Emily was sad.


    Daenerys''s smile stiffened. Why couldn¡¯t they be good since they had sex?


    "What are you thinking? Leo is not good enough? Why does it take you so long to think about it?"


    "I am wondering if I will have the courage or ability to bear it if he cheats on me again if I ept him.


    Then we will be enemies."


    Emily gave her thought, but she did not care about what happened before, but there was a shadow in


    her heart. She was really afraid that Leo would cheat on her again and hurt her like this time.


    She was not Winnie, she could not withstand the hurt again and again. If Leo were like Brian, she


    would be tortured to death.


    "You''re worrying too much. Everything in the future is unknown. Aren''t you tired of trying to figure things


    in the future out?"


    Daenerys persuaded Emily seriously. She understood that Emily could not walk out of her shadow. But


    if she lived in the shadows all the time, she would not be happy.


    "But love needs to think about the result, and should I be immersed in the fear of when to break up


    every day?"


    Emily thought that love was perfect, once she fell in love, it would not change, so there must be a


    prophetic consciousness.


    "That is your thought about love? You are a young person at a new age, how can you have stereotype?


    Be natural and unrestrained in love. When you don''t love Leo, you can love others."


    Daenerys did not understand why Emily''s concept was so out of date.


    Emily was silent. She could understand, but she could not ept the man she loved separated from


    her, especially deceived her.


    However, this kind of thing could be found everywhere. Too many irresponsible men turn a deaf ear to


    women''s love. She was afraid that Leo was also such a person. She was afraid that her love would be


    trampled by Leo.


    "Emily, to tell you the truth, anyone who got married can''t guarantee that the other person will be


    absolutely faithful to him or her. It''s not just your problem, it''s everyone''s problem. It''s not something


    you can solve by worrying about it alone."


    "Like me, I never thought that Kevin and I would grow old together, but I can''t stop getting married and


    having kids just because I''m worried about that. And it is possible that we can be together till we are


    old."


    "And the most important thing is to live in the moment. At least now he loves me and spoils me. At least


    now I am happy. You can''t deny anything because of your worry. It''s not fair to Leo, and it''s not fair to


    yourself."


    Daenerys had already said all she needed to say, and she felt that she had no words to say if Emily


    was still not unconvinced.


    Emily was still silent, she thought of Daenerys''s words and asked herself when she got and what she


    lost being so careful. Even if she had nned well for the future, could it go as she expected?


    Albert and Calvin said nothing because of their promise to Winnie. Because they kept it a secret,


    Winnie worked in peace and was not afraid Brian came to disturb her.


    At noon Daenerys invited her to lunch, but she refused. She had been dyed a lot of work these two


    days and had not gone to shooting practice. She felt that she had wasted her time and was not in the


    mood to eat.

 Chapter 623 Final Result

    Chapter 623 Final Result


    Winnie was practicing shooting and then Office Lee came over.


    "Do you need practice, too?"


    Winnie greeted her but Office Lee gave a serious face.


    "I came to see you."


    "Is there a mission?"


    Winnie put down the gun and walked out of the training ground with Office Lee.


    "It''s not a mission. It''s about Penny."


    Office Lee said seriously, which stunned Winnie. From his attitude, she knew it was a bad news.


    "Are you sure it was a terminal cancer?"


    "Yes, the result is out and the doctor gives the final diagnosis ¨C it is terminal cancer. It is worse than


    expected. Cancer cells have been detected in her liver and bone marrow as well as stomach and bowel


    cancer.


    Office Lee said pitifully, afraid that Winnie could not bear it.


    Winnie really could not bear it. She did not expect to be so serious. The result was tantamount to a


    death sentence for Penny.


    "How long can she still live?"


    Winnie asked with desperation.


    "The doctor said it depends on her mentality. If she is positive, she can live for six months, but if not,


    she can live only for two months."


    Such an answer undoubtedly made Winnie more desperate.


    She could not help but grew red in eyes for someone who hurt her and her kids.


    "What if she gets treatment? Is it going to make her live for longer?"


    Winnie did not want to give up, wanted to try to make Penny live longer. But the answer was a blow to


    her.


    "I had asked the doctor and he said there is no therapeutic value. The treatment will prolong her life,


    but she may die on the operation table.


    Office Lee had asked the doctor about it, if there was hope, he would not be so upset.


    Winnie could not help but shedding tears, feeling heartache.


    "Don''t cry. The doctor said she''s doing well and the cancer is not obvious. If she has a good attitude,


    living for half a year should be no problem."


    Office Lee hurried tofort Winnie, tried to say some optimistic words.


    "She won''t have a good attitude. If she finds out she has cancer, she''ll go crazy. I don¡¯t think she can


    live for two months.


    Winnie understood Penny well. She could bring pain to others, but she could not bear the blow to her.


    "Well, when she got out, a cellmate named Amy helped her. It was said that Amy knew a doctor who


    could exaggerate her condition indefinitely, so that she could stay out longer."


    "We found the doctor and we have him under control. So if you tell Penny that she has cancer, she will


    think that the doctor exaggerated her condition and won''t really think that she has a cancer. in this way,


    she will be in a much better mental state."


    Office Lee told Winnie that, for fear that she would be worried.


    "So she did herself a favor by going out."


    Winnie stopped crying, but her voice was still trembling. She knew it a few days ago, but she still could


    not ept when the result came out.


    "You could say so, so it''s kind of a good thing. Take it easy. This is her destiny and there''s no one can


    change that. It doesn''t matter how sad you are."


    Office Lee continued tofort her. He thought Penny deserved it, but he could not say so, or Winnie


    would not sad.


    "s......"


    Winnie sighed. She understood it, but still felt difficult to ept it.


    "There is still a problem to be solved. She can''t go back to prison since she has cancer, and the prison


    police can''t watch her all the time. Generally she should be transferred to her family. But as far as we


    know, her family is not in contact with her and in a very bad condition. They cannot afford to pay for her


    treatment."


    Office Lee did not know what to do, after all, she was involved in another case, so he did not know ask


    who to take care of Penny.


    "She can pay her own medical bills, she has money. Having no one to take care of her is a problem.


    But I can."


    Winnie volunteered. She was busy, but she did not want Penny to be sad.


    "No, you can''t be safe like that. She is so hostile to you that she will threaten you if you are not careful.


    I''ll figure it out and see if I can persuade her family."


    Officer Lee did not expect Winnie was so kind, she even did not care about her own safety. He wouldn''t


    have even talked about it if he had known it.


    "Ok them, but if they refuse, I can take care of her. She won''t do anything to me since she is ill.¡±


    Winnie did not have much concern as Office Lee, but she had to take his advice.


    After Winnie separated with Office Lee, she was not in the mood to practice shooting. She packed up


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    her things and went back to her car, and then she made a call to Oscar.


    Oscar was sad to hear the news. He wanted to do something for Penny, so he offered to take care of


    Penny.


    "You told the police to let me look after her. We are closer than the others."


    "Oscar, I understand how you feel. I''m as upset as you are, and I can''t ept the fact. But she is, after


    all, a prisoner, and you will be legally responsible if you look after her.¡±


    Winnie was now worried about Oscar.


    "Well, she has no one to look after her now, and she is close to death. I can''t just sit idle."


    There was no guarantee that Penny would continue to run afoul of thew in the meantime, given her


    ambition and her ferocity. But Oscar believed that Penny would not do anything to hurt him.


    "Don''t worry. Let the police deal with it first. If there is no one to look after her, you and I can look after


    her."


    Winnie could note up with a good idea, and she could not let Oscar take the responsibility. She felt


    she should not let Penny pass away sadly.


    "You don''t need to take care of her. She has always been hostile to you. What if she hurts you? You tell


    the police I''ll take care of her if her family decides to leave her alone.¡±


    Oscar said seriously, he would not allow Winnie¡¯s intervention, to let her got into danger again.


    "We''re working on it. I''ll tell the police what you think."


    Winnie did not continue to dispute, no matter who would take care of Penny, she could not sit idle.


    Even if Penny hated her, she would go to see her.


    Winnie went to back to thepany after calling Officer Lee. In the underground parking lot, she


    identally saw ra and secretary Bonnie talking in a corner secretly.


    "ra, I really didn''t say that. Director Chambers found it out herself. I am not a fool, how can I betray


    myself?"


    Bonnie said embarrassedly.


    She knew that ra had returned to thepany to work, and she had been avoiding ra, but she


    was caught by ra today.


    "Okay, I''ll believe you for now, but listen to me. Don¡¯t tell M. Be, or both us will lose our jobs."


    ra warned sharply, with her face sullen like a shrew.


    "I won''t tell him. Besides, Director Chambers gave me a chance, and she didn''t him, why should I?


    ra, I gotta go back to work."


    Bonnie wanted to leave, she was really afraid of ra¡¯s evil face.


    "Wait, I want to ask you something else. Does Winnie have any ns topete abroad recently?"


    This was the real reason why ra came to Bonnie.


    Wendy had her money and she never got it back. Before Wendy gave her wages and interest per


    month, now it had been more than two months, she got no news. And Winnie did not go abroad for


    "No, Director Chambers has nopetition."


    Bonnie was puzzled why ra asked so.


    "No?"


    ra was not calm.


    "No, I''ve been working here for a long time and Director Chambers has never participated in any


    Bonnie exined.


    ra was stunned and flustered. Was Wendy lying to her to take her money?


    "ra, I gotta go."


    Bonnie hurriedly escaped when ra was stunned.


    ra was panic, because she had given Wendy ten million.


    What should she do? She gotta get her money back.


    Winnie had heard the conversation between ra and Bonnie, but she did not ask, pretending she


    heard nothing.


    After Bonnie got on the elevator, Winnie stood at another elevator entrance and waited for the elevator.


    When the elevator door opened, ra also came over.


    "It''s bad luck to meet someone I don''t want to meet."


    ra sneered as she walked into the elevator.


    "You can take another elevator. I don''t want to see you either."


    Winnie did not endure it and refuted back. She would not take any bad words ra said to her.


    "Why don''t you get out?"


    Not to be outdone, ra asked Winnie.


    "I got in first. Why should I get out? You said you didn''t want to meet me first. Since you can¡¯t be with


    the same elevator with me, why don¡¯t you get out?"


    Winnie said sharply.


    "Boring."


    ra could only temporarilypromise because she did not want to wait another elevator.

 Chapter 624 The Brother and Sister Who Hated Each Other

    Chapter 624 The Brother and Sister Who Hated Each Other


    As the door closed, the elevator began to ascend.


    Looking at the floor the elevator was about to stop, ra was angry.


    "I heard that Mr. Be is getting married with Gloria. I don''t know how long you can work on the 30th


    floor."


    ra satirized Winnie.


    "You''re not the one is about to marry Mr. Be. Does it matter to you?"


    Winnie said sharply. She had such attitude earlier, ra dare not do harm to her.


    "You..."


    Winnie was not the same as before, she refuted every word ra said. Was she really determined to


    fight?


    "Winnie, I just want to do my job now, you''d better not to provoke me."


    ra had nothing to say and could only take a step back.


    "Have I provoked you? Since you''ve been back, which confrontation did I start? I told you to do your job


    and leave me alone, but you didn''t seem to hear me."


    "ra, I am telling you, this is yourst chance. If you are still plotting against me with Wendy, I will find


    you out even if Brian protects you."


    "Listen, I won¡¯t be bullied casually."


    Winnie sternly warned ra, this time she had the upper hand. ra dare not say a word but hurried to


    get out of the elevator.


    Winnie raised the corner of her mouth, but she had no joy of victory. She didn''t like this kind of


    herself with thorns.


    As Winnie returned to her office, Brian''s secretary came to her.


    Winnie thought it was business, after all, Brian said a private matter could not disturb him. So Winnie


    went directly to Brian''s office without hesitation.


    "You want to see me, Mr. Be?¡±


    Winnie stood upright and spoke respectfully to Brian. That was the attitude of a subordinate to a


    superior.


    "It''s not business, it''s about the kids. I''m free tonight. You make the arrangements."


    Brian''s voice was cold. He did not even looked up at Winnie while reading the documents and


    speaking.


    Winnie froze to hear that.


    "I''m going to pick up the kids tonight, and you cane to my house if you like. If it''s not convenient..."


    "Ok, I can be there around seven o¡¯clock."


    "Get out. I want to work."


    Brian said and told her to go away, or he would be distressed.


    "Okay, I got it."


    "Mr. Be, there''s one thing I want to give you back."


    Winnie took off the ne around her neck, and then went to the desk of Brian, put the ne on


    the table.


    "I forgot itst time, here you are."


    Winnie took thest look at the ne and then turned away.


    She loathed giving this ne back, but Brian spent a lot of money to buy it. As long as it was Brian''s


    money, she had to return it.


    Brian clutched the ne in his hand and felt her body temperature on it. He had heartache. When


    he gave it to her, he was happy, but now he felt bitter.


    Their rtionship was cut thoroughly. Was she really so ruthless to give up all?


    After hanging up the phone, Oscar went directly to the Penny''s brother and sister. He took a lot of effort


    to persuade them to see Penny.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the police let them in after confirming they were Penny¡¯s brother and


    sister. Even the police who had been guarding the ward went out.


    Oscar went out because there were no outsiders in the ward and his presence seemed out of ce.


    "Thank you foring to see me."


    Penny was angry to see them, but she could not show it off. She knew they did not want toe.


    They wouldn''t havee if Oscar hadn''t begged and pleaded.


    "You''re wee. We didn''t mean toe."


    Her sister spoke sharply and angrily.


    It angered Penny, they might have quarreled in the past. But now Penny had endured it.


    "How are you doing now, if..."


    "It''s all thanks to you. Without you, the Burns family would not have been in such trouble and would not


    have been defeated so miserably. I was divorced, and his girlfriend canceled the engagement since our


    family went bankrupt. What do you think three of us in a small house doing?"


    "I knew you were a troublemaker when you came to my home. Well, are you happy to get the Burns


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    family where it is now?"


    Her sister hated her. She heard that Penny had a cancer, she did not pity Penny but hoped she died


    immediately.


    "Don''t behave like that. I have something to discuss with you. We can''t talk about it if you have that


    attitude. You always say that I brought the Burns family to the present situation, are you sure that the


    Burns family would not have ended like this without me? And What have you done for the Burns


    family?"


    Penny could not help but refute, she had anger and resentment too. But she could not show it, because


    she did not want to make their rtionship worse. So she was as rude as before.


    "What did you do when the Burns family was thriving and when the Burns family was failing? It seems


    like you couldn''t be of any help at all.¡±


    "When the Burns family was in crisis, why didn''t you stand up and marry Brian? If I hadn''t sacrificed my


    happiness, the Burns family would have been like this today, could it still persist for so many years?"


    Penny said. She felt she had gave the Burns family a second life, and neither of her brother nor sisters


    had the right to criticize her.


    "You''re in chicanery..."


    "Stop talking and listen to her."


    Her sister was stopped by her brother.


    There was no point in arguing about who was right and who was wrong. He wanted to hear what Penny


    would say.


    "Don¡¯t you have something to say?"


    Her brother was a man after all and moreposed than her sister.


    "When I broke up with Brian, he gave me a vi. The vi is now unupied, you take your mother to


    move in."


    Penny knew that her brother and sister hated her, and she hated them, too. But they had to help each


    other on their father¡¯s issue. In order to find her father, she temporarily needed to bond with her brother


    and sister.


    "Are you serious?¡±


    Her sister said in surprise and did not believe that Penny could be so kind.


    "Yes, it''s a big house. I could live in it even if I go back."


    "I have money, and you can let me know when you need it. But the Burns family will never rise again.


    You have to work on your own."


    Penny had to tell the truth.


    She came out to fulfill her wish, and when she did, she would either die or spend the rest of her life in


    prison. With her father''s murder on her shoulders, it was impossible to restructure thepany.


    Without her and her father, thepany would never be able to recover, so her brother and sister had


    to see through the fact and find their own way of life.


    "Why do you be so kind? Is it because you are dying?"


    Her sister spoke sarcastically to Penny. She knew that Penny had a house, but she did not know that


    Penny had money. Now that she had money and a house, they didn''t have to live so hard.


    "You know my illness?"


    Penny was surprised, she thought no one knew.


    "The doctor told us you had cancer before we came. But you don''t look like having a cancer to me."


    Her sister did not believe that Penny had a cancer from Penny¡¯s condition, it was just a cold, she


    presumed. She wondered if Penny was ying tricks.


    "The doctor had told you, do you think it is false. Do you think is there anyone who likes cancer?"


    Penny was nervous, for fear that her sister¡¯s words made the police suspicious.


    "I have cancer, or I wouldn''t let you live in my house."


    Penny felt relieved when she had cancer, because of it, she did not need to return to prison, proving


    that Amy had seeded.


    "The police have visited us. If you have cancer, the prison can no longer take care of you. You must be


    supervised and treated by your family."


    Her brother spoke. He wanted to make things clear.


    Her brother continued.


    "My mother can''t ept you. She hates you so much that she can''t take you home. And we don''t have


    the money to continue your treatment. So we won''t go to your vi, you''d better live by yourself."


    "As for the medical bills, you just said you have money, so you can pay for it. But you have advanced


    stomach cancer, you can opt out of treatment."


    Her brother''s words were cruel, but it was true.


    Now his mother hated Penny, she would rather live in a small house than go to Penny¡¯s house.


    And they can¡¯t help with Penny''s disease even if they wanted to help. It was terminal cancer and it had


    no value of treatment.


    "Why not live in the vi?"


    Before Penny spoke, her sister raised objections. She had different opinion as her brother. She needed


    the vi and money. Penny should do it, because Penny made the Burns family turn into such an end.


    "Are you trying to piss mother off? Do you think mother could live with her?"


    Her brother asked her sister, which made her sister speechless. But she did not worry, Penny sooner or


    "Penny, I have said everything I should have said. Don''t look for us again."


    Her brother showed his attitude and then turned around, but Penny still has an important question.


    "Wait, where''s Dad now? How''s he?"


    Penny asked quietly, but she had to ask. It was the only day she had a chance to talk about her father


    because the police were not there.


    "We don''t know. We''ve been trying to find him, but we haven''t heard from him."


    Speaking of his father, her brother eased down his attitude, because Penny still cared about his father.

 Chapter 625 Last Supper

    Chapter 625 Last Supper


    Penny looked outside to make sure the police couldn''t hear him, then said to her brother.


    "I''ll get you the money, and you get a private investigator to look into it. He is wanted and will not leave


    B City. He will be found."


    This was Penny''s most urgent thing. She would spend any amount of money.


    "We''ll see."


    He didn''t say yes or no. He wanted to find his father, but he had to decide if it would work.


    He didn¡¯t know why Penny wanted to find his father, but his attitude was clear. He wanted to ask his


    father if it was true that he had killed a person, and if it was, he wanted to persuade him to give himself


    up instead of hiding.


    After her brother and sister had left, Oscar came in.


    "Well, how is the talk?"


    Oscar asked. Seeing that Penny had a gloomy face, so he did not hold too much hope.


    "It''s good not to quarrel. We hate each other. There''s no kinship."


    Penny understated about it. She did not want to talk about her family, because she was ashamed about


    it.


    "Never mind them, you know my illness?"


    Her brother and sister left, and she got no news about her father, she could only care about her own


    business.


    "I heard it from the doctor. Penny, don''t put pressure on yourself. The doctor said you can keep going


    as long as you''re in a good mood. I believe you can have a good attitude to face the disease and


    ovee the disease."


    Oscar enlightened Penny, dare not show sentimental side.


    "You don''t need tofort me. When I was in prison, I realized I wasn''t right. I thought it might be bad."


    "Oscar, I am not afraid of death. I can face illness, but I know I''m going to have a hard time."


    Penny was not sad, she was just acting to have a low mood. In the face of Oscar''s concern, she was


    feeling guilty.


    She was not ill, but in Oscar''s eyes she was dying. Oscar must have been so worried and sad.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Oscar asked.


    "After I was diagnosed with cancer, the prison entrusted me to my family. But my family doesn''t ept


    me, and..."


    "I ept you. I can take care of you in the hospital. You just need to cooperate with the doctor for


    treatment and don''t worry about anything else."


    Oscar offered help before Penny could finish her words. He did not care that Penny was still a prisoner,


    nor did he want to interfere with her in anything. He just wanted her to be happy in herst stage of life.


    "Oscar, thank you so much. You''re the only one who can help me at this point."


    Penny moved. The so-called "friend in need" was Oscar''s selfless help.


    "Don''t be polite with me. We have known each other for so many years, I should take care of you as a


    friend."


    Oscar said with righteousness. If he did not help Penny, no one would offer help.


    "But I don''t want treatment. I want to go home. Will you take care of me if I get home?"


    Her brother enlightened her, if she stayed in the hospital, she could not do what she wanted to do.


    "Why give up treatment?"


    Although Oscar already knew that treatment was meaningless, he still held a glimmer of hope for a


    miracle.


    "There is no point, it is terminal cancer. I don''t want to spend myst days in the hospital. I want to live


    myst days quietly."


    It was reasonable. If there was no miracle, she would die in grief, it was better to finish thest journey


    of her life at peace.


    Oscar pondered for a moment.


    "Well, I respect that. I''ll go to the police to go through the formalities and then I''ll take you home."


    It had been settled, Penny would be taken care of by Oscar.


    Emily read Leo¡¯s message when she got home until the evening.


    "I have been your man sincest night, and you are so heartless to leave your man like this. I''m still a


    patient. You''d bettere to take care of me at night. Thank you very much!"


    "How can you be so cruel? I''m still sick but you don''t even reply to me."


    "I''ve got another fever now. Do you really leave me alone?"


    "Why ignored me all day? Do you mind what happenedst night, or you don''t care about my life?"


    It was thest voice message.


    After hearing that, Emily felt depressed and then sighed.


    Emily was worried about his illness. Did he really have a high fever? She got a new message from him.


    Emily clicked it.


    "Do you really ignore me? But I can''t ignore you, I took the initiativest night, I will be responsible for


    you. Tell you what, I''ll go straight to meet your parents and tell them aboutst night..."


    Emily directly called Leo when she heard that.


    "Are you crazy? Why sent many messages? You still want toe to meet my Mom and Dad. Is that


    something worth showing off?"


    Over the phone, Emily angrily rebuked.


    But it was pleasant to hear for Leo.


    "I''m not crazy. I''m just sick and seekingfort. I just feel responsible for what happenedst night. I


    have to talk to your presents about marrying you."


    Leo had no way and could only use this way to force Emily.


    "You can''t tell my parents. It is our business, and I can take care of it."


    Emily was angry and worried, for fear that Leo would her parents about it. If her parents knew it, they


    would force her to marry Leo.


    Leo suddenly fell into silence. He felt that this method really frightened Emily, so he had a way to


    ckmail her.


    Although this method was very likely to annoy Emily, but if she was pregnant, it would be easy to deal


    with.


    Seeing that Leo was silent, Emily was worried and asked with concern.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    "Well, no. The doctor ising to give me infusion. I haven''t found anyone to take care of me yet."


    A moment ago, he was thinking a way to make Emily to ept him, but not he pretended to be


    pathetic. Leo''s means changed as Emily''s mood changed.


    He would do anything to seed in chasing his wife.


    "Where are your parents? You can ask them to take care of you, or you can go back to them for


    infusion."


    Emily became more worried, but instead of volunteering, she helped think of a way.


    "They went to Europe on vacation, and wherever I went, I was alone."


    "Do me a favor. I want you to take care of me."


    Leo begged, sounding sick.


    Emily couldn''t bear it and could only agree.


    "All right, I happened to give you back your car."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Emily went to Leo¡¯s.


    Winnie had been busy after she picked up her kids. After cooking, she sat with her family at the table. It


    would thest time the four of them ate together.


    When Brian came at 7:30 in the evening, Winnie had got the meal ready waiting for him. Hearing the


    doorbell rang, Winnie hurried to open the door.


    Brian came in and she whispered to remind him.


    "Talk about it after dinner. Let''s have a nice meal with the kids."


    Winnie bent over to find slippers for Brain, but at this time, Brain said in a cold voice.


    "I''ve eaten."


    It was normal words, but Winnie felt it ruthless for the asion today.


    She whispered and he should know better than anyone about her intention. However, he did not want


    to have dinner with her or give the kids onest fond memory.


    Winnie threw the slippers at Brian''s feet, did not look up at him, but gave a firm voice.


    "For the sake of the kids, eat again. This is thest dinner we eat together, you have to put with it even


    if you hate me. And, don''t keep a straight face in front of the kids."


    Winnie turned to the two kids after that.


    "Herees you Dad, and we can eat."


    Her mood instantly changed to be joyful and happy. It must be hard to do that


    At the table.


    "Dad, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. My stomach is growling."


    Meganint about her father while eating. If her father came back earlier, her stomach would not


    growl.


    "It is my fault, I wille back early next time. Eat more now and stop your stomach from growling."


    Brian changed his attitude after being warned. He was not angry with the kids anyway.


    "Yes, I''ll eat more. Mom and dad, eat more too."


    "Here, brother, it''s your favorite."


    Megan cared about everyone.


    Such a harmonious and loving picture made Winnie felt sour. But there was nothing she could do. She


    had been trying her effort, but Brian tried every means to abandon her, she was unable to do anything


    about it.


    Brian was also unhappy. He promised his two kids that they would stay together for a lifetime, but


    before long, he was about to break his words. How should he face the two kids from now on?


    "Mom, you haven''t been back to Grandpas for a long time. Grandpa says he misses you and Aunt


    Vanessa."


    Luke spoke to his mother when he was eating the dishes from his sister.


    "I am so busy these days. I will go to see your grandpa when I am free."


    "Eat, eat more."


    Even if the lie would be exposed soon, Winnie still wanted to give the kids a warm dinner.


    "Well, Mom, Dad, eat more, too."


    Luke did not continue to ask though he was confused.

 Chapter 626 The Kids Knew the Truth

    Chapter 626 The Kids Knew the Truth


    Brian was sad hearing Luke¡¯s question.


    Winnie had been integrated into his family. It was not only he did not adapt to her departure, but also


    his father and sister were worried about it.


    And his two kids were sensible, he did not want to hurt them. His separation from Winnie was cruel to


    them and would give them a lifetime of pain.


    However now he had no a choice.


    The meal was warm and happy for the two kids, but Winnie and Brian were suffering in their hearts.


    When the meal was finished, the two kids and Brian went to the living room.


    ording to her habit, Winnie would wash the dishes. But today she left the dishes on the table.


    Because she saw that Brian had been watching his watch, he had have something urgent to deal with,


    so she went to the living room. After talking about it with the kids, Brian could leave.


    "Turn off the TV. Mom and dad have something to say to you."


    Winnie came to the living room and went to the point.


    Megan had just turned on the TV. Although she was reluctant, she still turned it off.


    "Mom, hurry up, brother and I have to watch cartoons."


    Megan sat on the sofa, hoping her mother would not waste too much time.


    "Ok, I will hurry up. Luke, sit down, too."


    Winnie said and then sat down next to Megan.


    "You have grown up, and I think you should know it and can handle it, so we decided to tell you about


    it."


    Winnie stopped at this point. She first observed the reaction of Brian, and then adjusted her mood. She


    had to be prepared too if case the kids could not stand it.


    "Dad and I decided..."


    "Winwin."


    Brian stopped Winnie at the most critical moment, but he did not know what to say.


    Winnie looked at Brian, but he did not make any reaction, so she continued.


    "Mom and Dad decided to break up."


    Winnie felt it cruel, let alone the kids.


    The kids stared at Winnie with confusion.


    Winnie did not exin, because the two kids need time to ept it.


    The two kids saw nothing from Winnie, so they looked at Brian. But at this time, Brian had lowered his


    head and could not face the child''s innocent and hurtful eyes.


    "Why?"


    Luke asked.


    "Because I..."


    "Winwin, let me tell them why."


    Brian again interrupted Winnie. He did not want Winnie to say the real reason, did not want the kids


    hate Winnie.


    "Mom and I don''t have feelings for each other anymore, so we have to break up."


    Brian gave a reason that he came up with on the fly, but it didn''t convince anyone.


    "Why so sudden? Dad, you promised to keep us together for life, why don¡¯t you keep your words?"


    Luke''s eyes grew red, but he fought back the tears. Dad and mom were so serious, and in the


    association that his mother did not go home recently, Luke believed that it was a fact that they had


    broken up.


    "I......"


    "Forget it. It''s my fault. I will take the me. I can''t let the kids hold their resentment on you."


    "It''s my fault, I fall in love with another man..."


    "Winwin..."


    "You Dad caught me when I was with another man."


    Brian stopped her, but Winnie still put it out. She should face her mistake and take the responsibility.


    Although she was wronged in her heart, at least the kids would not resent Brian, let alone oppose his


    marriage.


    "I don¡¯t believe it. Mom loves Dad more than she loves her own life, how could she love anyone else?


    Mom, you''re lying. It is just an excuse for your breakup."


    Megan broke down. She hugged Winnie crying loudly.


    Her Mom''s excuse was too bad for her to believe.


    "Megan, it is really my fault, there is video evidence, I cannot shirk my responsibility. I have been


    unfaithful to you Dad and I don¡¯t like him anymore, I can''t..."


    "No, you''re lying. You would never cheat on dad. You''ve been single all these years, and you''ve had a


    lot of men chasing you. The person you like best is dad. You wouldn''t betray daddy."


    Megan interrupted Winnie loudly. She would not believe that it was her Mom¡¯s fault and that her mother


    would fall in love with other man.


    "Dad, there must be some misunderstanding. You told us that it may not be true even if you see it. You


    must have misunderstood Mom. You should know her better than anyone. She couldn''t have done


    something like that."


    Luke finally opened his mouth to speak for his mother, because he did not believe that his mother


    would do anything unfaithful.


    "Luke, don''t say that, please leave me some dignity. None of this is about dad. It''s about me. Even the


    breakup was my idea."


    "I am ashamed to stay with your Dad, to face your aunt and grandpa, so don¡¯t intercede for me."


    Winnie took all the responsibility and stopped Luke from speaking again. She was afraid that Brian re-


    examine it because of the kids and that he would know the truth.


    Now that the kids knew it, she had to make it happen, she had to put all the past behind her.


    Luke was distressed, looking at his mother. He had a lot of questions, but he stopped for his mother¡¯s


    words.


    There was a sudden silence in the living room, only the sound of Megan sobbing could be heard. And


    Luke believed that his mother would not betray his father. He thought his mother had a reason not to


    tell the truth, so he would not shed a tear.


    Being silent for a while, Megan stopped sobbing. Luke spoke again.


    "How do you arrange me and Megan?"


    "You and Megan live with your Mom, and when she is busy, you go to grandpa¡¯s."


    Brian answered. At the moment he felt sorry for all the people here. Winnie took all responsibility, even


    if he and Gloria married, the kids could not hate him or stop him from marrying.


    "What about you? Do you still live with grandpa?"


    Luke asked a question.


    "I... I''ll go to go Great Grandpa''s..."


    "Great Grandpa will arrange a blind date for you and then you will get married, right?"


    Luke thought of their reasons for breaking up. It must be Great Grandpa forced his Dad to get married,


    so his mother came up with such an idea to cheat them.


    Brian was speechless and ashamed. That was true and it would hurt the kids.


    Seeing that Brian was embarrassed, Winnie hurriedly opened her mouth.


    "Luke, I know what you are thinking. You must think I made it up for Dad¡¯s marriage, right?"


    Winnie understood the kids well, she was a qualified mother.


    "But it''s not what you think. It''s true about what I said. It has nothing to do with your Dad. Mom and Dad


    split up. You can''t make dad single forever. Luke, if you want to me someone, me me then, I am


    sorry."


    Winnie once again put the responsibility on herself for the sake of Brian. No matter for what reason


    Brian broke up with her, she could not let the kids have anyints to him.


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to see Luke and Megan be another Brian who had a bad rtionship with his


    father.


    "Ok, I understand you. Megan and I have no objection and would not force you to be together by


    crying."


    "Dad''s getting married, and you get married too, Mom. You also have the right to find your own


    happiness, and you can get married and have a happy family. As long as you get married, Megan and I


    will go to Grandpa¡¯s, and we won''t disturb any of you."


    Luke said seriously and went back to his room on the second floor, Megan followed him, crying.


    "It looks all right. They''re old enough to handle it. I''ll talk to them again, and you go home."


    Winnie got up and went to the second floor, leaving Brian in the living room.


    Alone, he felt like he got nothing as before.


    At that time he did not like Luke, did not know Winnie, and did not know that he had a daughter, so he


    was lonely. Now he got everything, knew everything, but he felt more lonely, because he had lost all his


    love.


    Emily drove to Leo¡¯s home, and found Leo was working in hisputer. He looked fine,, but when she


    walked in, she found his face was still pale.


    "You are here, have you had supper?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Leo found Emily, but the work was critical, so he could not be distracted.


    "No, have you?"


    Emily asked Leo.


    "Neither have I. We''ll eat togetherter. My work will be finished soon. I will cook for youter."


    Leo could cook even when he was sick.


    However, Emily was here to take care of him, she could not let him cook for her. She had no response


    but went directly to the kitchen.


    Leo''s work had been finishedter than expected. After finishing work, he found that Emily had got the


    dinner ready.


    "You made it?"


    Leo looked at the dinner table in surprise. It was just two vegetables and two bowls of rice, but he


    couldn''t be happier.


    "I''m afraid of starving if I wait for you."


    Emily did not expect Leo to work for such a long time. She was distressed, but she could not show it,


    so she could only vent dissatisfaction on other things.


    "I''ve got too much work and I didn''t expect it to take this long. I''ll make dinner for you tomorrow."


    Leo was witty to ask Emily toe tomorrow.


    "Eat, didn¡¯t you say you will have infusion today. Eat before the infusion."


    Emily disdained Leo. She would not havee if she was not forced to.

 Chapter 627 Fear of Loneliness

    Chapter 627 Fear of Loneliness


    Looking at Emily''s cooking, although there were only two vegetable dishes, Leo must taste it.


    "Eat, eat. I''ll eat more of your cooking."


    Leo sincerely said and then he began to eat.


    It didn''t taste as good as his, but it tasted delicious. Maybe there was love in it.


    Dinner had hardly been finished when the private doctor arrived. Emily and Leo were in a hurry to finish


    the food.


    Upstairs, the doctor inquired and determined to continue infusion.


    "You have no wine today, right?"


    The doctor asked looking at Emily. He still believed she knew more about his illness than Leo did.


    "No."


    Emily had dinner with Leo so she knew that.


    "Good, have some medicine."


    Said the doctor, and began to prepare. Emily put forward her own questions.


    "Yesterday he had a high fever and was given medicine to reduce it. Today he does not have a fever,


    can he stop having the antipyretic medicine?"


    Emily was afraid that many medicine would produce adverse effects on Leo.


    The doctor looked up at Emily, then smiled at Leo.


    "Mr. Johnson, your girlfriend is really careful with you. She notices it."


    "Of course, she is my girlfriend."


    Leo smiled from ear to ear. He dare not say Emily was his girlfriend for a long time, but now it sounded


    both pleasant.


    Emily said nothing, because she was embarrassed. She just ruthlessly stared at Leo.


    The doctor stopped smiling and then answered Emily''s question.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There is no fever-reducing infusion today. But he should take oral antipyretics. He''ll be


    cold or hot in a minute. You must monitor his temperature. If it exceeds 38 degrees, you must give him


    antipyretic medicine."


    "You mean he will have a fever?"


    Emily was nervous again, she was afraid that it would happen again.


    "Yes. He''s already cold, but he''s not saying it."


    "Fever... It''s like good versus evil. It is a struggle in which good must be wounded in order to win, and


    evil does not shrink from a single struggle. It must bepletely destroyed in order to win, in order to


    reduce the fever."


    The doctor metaphorically exined, to let Emily understand some medicalmon sense.


    "You mean he will have a fever tomorrow as well as today?"


    Emily''s nerves were tight. She hoped that he could get well as soon as possible.


    "It is a possibility but not a certainty. Don''t worry. With you taking such good care of him, I''m sure he will


    get well soon."


    The doctorforted Emily again with a rxed look. Maybe he saw too many patients, so it is not a


    big deal for him. It was also possible that he received a phone call from Leo beforeing.


    The doctor left after the infusion, but Emily became more nervous, always observing whether Leo had


    a fever.


    "You''re worried about me, aren''t you?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Emily¡¯s nervous appearance, Leo was happy. This disease was worth it, otherwise Emily


    would not be so good to him.


    "I... Why should I worry about you? I just want you to get better because I don''t want to stay here."


    Emily did not admit that. She only knew it she was worried about him in her heart.


    "I seem to have troubled you. I can take care of myself. You go home."


    Leo joked, but the genial smile on the face disappeared, and his voice became serious. Emily did not


    think it was a joke.


    "You...... Ok, I''ll go."


    Emily got up, but was pulled back by Leo and she fell on Leo''s body.


    "I''m joking. Do you think I''d let you go?"


    Leo''s voice was soft, he could not be angry to Emily.


    "You..."


    Emily struggled to her feet, but her hand was still in Leo''s.


    "You joke again, I will leave you."


    Emily gave a serious warning, with an angry face, but Leo was pleased.


    "Let go of your hands."


    Emilymanded.


    "No, you will leave me if I let go."


    Leo did not want to let go because this feeling was very good.


    "I''m not leaving you. Let go."


    Emily had not idea to leave. If he hadn''t been sick and needed care, she would have gone. But not


    now. She would be worried.


    "Ok..."


    Not only did he not let go, but also pulled Emily to his body. It was even closer than thest time... It


    should be said that there was no distance. Because when their lips touched, Emily had no chance to


    escape Leo''s embrace.


    No matter how Emily resisted, it did not work. Leo controlled Emily with one hand, and threatened


    Emily that if she moved, she would touch his hand got infusion.


    So, Emily could not move...


    Winnie went to the second floor tofort her kids, but one was silent, the other one was crying.


    Herfort did not work, so Winnie could only leave the space to them and ned to talk to them


    when they have a better mood.


    After Winnie went out, there were only two kids left in the room.


    Megan went to Luke but before she spoke, Luke wiped her tears.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Megan. Even if mom and dad don''t want us, you still have me, I will take care of you


    forever."


    A promise like a fire in the ice cave warmed the heart of Megan.


    "You are good to me, brother."


    Said Megan, cried more sadly.


    "Megan, control yourself. We''ll talk about something to mom and Dad."


    He understood that her sister was sad, but crying did not fix the problem, they had to face the reality.


    "Talk about what? If they break up, we have no home."


    Megan wanted to calm down, but she held grievance at the thought that she was homeless.


    "You have home, because you have me. Don''t cry, I will be behind you back."


    Luke patted Megan¡¯s head, appeasing her. From now on, they were the family who would stay with


    each other for the rest of their lives.


    "Megan, we don''t interfere with the breakup between mom and dad. I think mom has her reason, and


    dad isn''t that willing to break up. Both of them looked pretty embarrassed. So let''s not make things


    worse for them."


    Luke was sensible and he understood his parents. It just happened so suddenly. After all, he was a


    child and needed a process of eptance.


    "But brother, I want mom and dad."


    Megan sobered, she might never ept the fact that her parents separated.


    "Me too, but you see how mother has been wronged these days. Great Grandpa is so domineering that


    it is no use for the whole family to persuade him. He looked down on mom, no matter how good she is,


    she is unqualified in his eyes. Do you want to see mom to be wronged and despised all her life?"


    Luke was a child, of course, he wanted a happy family. But he felt he could not be selfish, could not let


    his mother wronged for them all her life.


    "Megan, the separation of mom and dad is good for mom. We don''t lose mom and dad. They''ll love us


    just as much as they did before. Let''s leave it to them."


    Luke was sad and helpless to make such a decision. He knows that mom and dad had told them the


    face, even if they cried, it could not change the fact.


    Winnie went downstairs but saw Brian was still there, so she came to the living room.


    "Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you have something urgent to deal with?"


    "In case they cry and you can''t handle it alone."


    Brian answered coldly. He did not want to go, for fear that the kids would cry, for fear that he would feel


    lonely.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll take care of it. It''s going to happen a lot, and you can''t always be here for


    them."


    "It''s gettingte. Go home early."


    Winnie walked to the kitchen. She had not finished housework, she had no time to be sad, more no


    time to chat with a stranger.


    "Why take all the me on yourself?"


    Facing Winnie''s back, Brian could not help but ask.


    "It''s my me. I must take my responsibility, and you, an innocent man, must not be implicated."


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s all over. Now that everyone knows we have broken up, we''re done. I''ll leave you


    alone, and I''m sure you won''t be in my life. Go."


    Winnie''s attitude was clear, she was willing to do anything, and she would bear all sadness.


    Their rtionship was clear in everyone''s mind expect her aunt. She was not going to tell her aunt, or


    her aunt would be worried.


    Winnie went to the kitchen, no matter whether Brian left or not, he was transparent in her eyes.


    The next day was the weekend, Vanessa came back early. As soon as she got home, she saw two kids


    in a very low mood. The worst thing was that Megan came to hold her and cried.


    "Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Don''t cry and tell me what happened."


    Vanessa asked with worry.


    "Mom and Dad broke up..."


    Megan was sad about that. Although her brother had made it clear, and she understood that, but she


    was still sad.

 Chapter 628 Great Grandpa’s is Not My Home

    Chapter 628 Great Grandpa¡¯s is Not My Home


    Vanessa knew the reason for crying Megan and was stunned for a moment, but she did not know how


    tofort.


    She picked up Megan, came to the kitchen and asked her sister who was preparing breakfast.


    "You told them?"


    "Yes,st night."


    "Megan, don¡¯t cry, I made your favorite breakfast."


    Winnieforted, but her mood was also very bad.


    The kids had been silent since they got up this morning. Sitting in the living room, they did not watch


    TV or y with toys.


    Winnie was not worried about Megan, because she would find ways to vent. But Luke had a disease


    before, she was worried about him.


    Hearing that, Megan cried out. Vanessa could only take Megan away.


    "Don''t cry. You won''t have fewer love even if they''re apart. They will love you even more. They have


    their lives, you have yours. No one can change anyone, so it¡¯s wise to ept the fact."


    Vanessa persuaded the two kids. She knew that it was unfair to the kids and difficult to understand, but


    she had to say that. She couldn''t let her sister be sadder because of her two kids.


    "But we have no home."


    Megan heard what the adults said and understood what was going on. But she still couldn''t handle the


    shock.


    There was no dad, no family. Now she had but soon she had to lose it. Who could understand her at


    this moment of loss and unease?


    "You have a home. This is home, grandpa''s is home, Great Grandpa''s is home. Do you like..."


    "Great Grandpa''s is not home, and I''ll never go there."


    Luke spoke finally, which was shocking.


    "Luke, why?"


    Vanessa asked, puzzled.


    "He''s not nice to mom, he discriminates against mom. If he hadn''t objected to mom and Dad being


    together, Mom and Dad wouldn''t have split up. I don''t want to go to the old house. I don''t want to be


    controlled by him all my life like my father. I can''t even have the people I love the most."


    "I don''t want hispany. I don''t want a penny from him. I need to earn my own money and take care


    of my sister with my ability."


    Luke was emotional. He did not cry but his dark eyes were full of resentment.


    Whether mom was the reason for the breakup or not, he thought grandpa was the reason. If he hadn''t


    been against it, Mom and Dad would have been officially married and none of this would have


    happened.


    "I''m not going there, either, and I don''t like Great grandpa''s attitude toward Mom."


    "Dad told me yesterday that he''s going to live with Great grandpa when he gets married. If I have a


    stepmother, I won¡¯t go there.¡±


    Megan said, not she only listened to her brother.


    "Being clever at such a young age is not good, you have your thought now."


    Vanessa joked, and she was not so angry because of the attitude of the two kids.


    In fact, she also did not like the old house, not only people there were sophisticated, even the houses


    and nts were influenced by the master''s condescending manner, giving a sense of oppression.


    She thought the kids could not have such idea, after all, they were the kids of the Be family.


    "You can¡¯t have that thought. Great Grandpa is bad for mom, but it has nothing to do with you. Do you


    think Great grandpa is good to you?"


    Vanessa asked, wanting to let the kids realize that what they just said was extreme.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Brother and sister answered at the same time.


    "If Great grandpa is good to you, you should be good to him. You should not deny his kindness to be


    just because your mother."


    "What''s more, it''s impossible for Great grandpa to be bad to your mother in the future. She is free and


    doesn''t have to face him anymore."


    For the kids'' mental health, Vanessa enlightened them to a positive way.


    The kids were silent and did not continue their argument. The agreed with Vanessa, but they still


    thought great grandpa was involved.


    The dialogue was heard by Winnie. She felt heartbroken. The child was in silent protest.


    But she really could not maintain any rtionship with Brian. She was sorry that she could not continue


    to endure.


    She wanted to bear it alone till two kids grew up. However, this process was much more difficult than


    she imagined, without the cooperation and support of Brian.


    ra learned that Winnie had not n to go abroad and had been suspecting that Wendy cheated her.


    On Weekend, she asked Wendy out.


    In a cold drink shop by the sea.


    "It''s nice to be here. I didn''t find such a good ce before."


    Wendy sat on a chair and looked at the sea not far away. She hadn''t been so rxed for a long time,


    and she seemed to have been busy in the Winnie problem.


    "You are in such a good mood, there is something I don''t want to talk about, or you will not be happy."


    ra was calm, as before.


    "Well, Go ahead."


    Wendy''s good mood had gone as the sea breeze as ra said that.


    "I go back to work at the Be Group''s headquarters."


    ra said.


    "That''s a good news. You should have told me earlier."


    But in her heart she did not think so, because ra would be close to Brian.


    The news was not good for her, on the contrary, she began to be nervous.


    "After I went to work, I heard that Mr. Be wanted to get married with Gloria, and it is absolutely true,


    not for the sake of cooperation to create gossip."


    ra told Wendy about the shocking news.


    However, she did not have the final confirmation of this matter because she did not know it was


    cooperation hype or fact. If it was truth, she was cheated by Wendy again.


    "You said Gloria and Brian are going to get married?"


    Wendy asked in bewilderment.


    "Yes, I heard that."


    ra answered.


    Wendy froze there, not knowing what to do. She thought it might be Gloria, but she couldn''t ept the


    news.


    After all the hard work, she spent out all her savings, and on top of that, contacted some people she


    couldn''t get rid of, and got herself covered in injuries.


    In the end, it was Gloria who reaped the rewards. What was the meaning of all that she had done?


    "It can''t be true, why doesn¡¯t he marry with Winnie?"


    Wendy did not want to believe that all this was true, but she knew that Gloria and Brian were not in a


    partnership. She just made it up.


    What should she do? Should she just throw in the towel and give up the one she loved the most?


    "ra, help me think of a way. I''ve worked so hard for so long that I can''t give it to Gloria. Even if Gloria


    wants to be with Brian, she should fight for it herself, not with my help. What would Brian and Winnie


    think of me?"


    Helpless, Wendy could only appeal to ra.


    "I don''t know what to do at the moment. Before I went back to work at the Be Group, Mr. Be


    repeatedly told me not to intervene with anything, but only work hard or I will lose my job."


    "Wendy, I want to help, but I can¡¯t."


    What ra said was true. It was not that she did not want to help, but that the conditions were not


    allowed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now her position was awkward. If Brian and Gloria married, she still had no chance.


    "Actually, Wendy, what I wish most is that Mr. Be will marry you. But now..."


    "Wait, Wendy, there is still opportunity. I heard Penny is out. Maybe she can help you."


    ra suddenly thought of Penny, perhaps Penny was Wendy''sst hope, but also her hope.


    Wendy was to be angry when she heard that ra could not help, but ra gave a method.


    She vowed not to mess with Penny again. Her existence had no difference to Jonny. But she was


    curious


    "Penny was sentenced to six years in prison. How can she be released after only one year? Are you


    sure it''s true?"


    "Of course it''s true. Anyone in the Be Group knows her. The news was heard by a former


    colleague of mine. She overheard Winnie and others on the phone when she mentioned this matter, so


    she told me."


    "Winnie is a party to the case, before Penny is out, the police will contact her."


    ra said the matter in general, at that time she did not care about it, but now she felt Penny might be


    a good helper.


    "It seems true. Help me find out where she is."


    There was no n for the time being, but Wendy might use Penny in case of necessity.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find out for you."


    "Wendy, why Winnie hasn¡¯t gone abroad yet?"


    ra changed the subject. She had to know where her money was.


    "Oh, that may be a dy. I''m too busy with work these days to ask about it."


    Wendy obviously was in perfunctory, the dodge in her eyes exposed her uncertainty.


    "But I heard from my colleagues that she will not take a trip abroad in thest six months."


    Hearing that, Wendy ducked but she could not lose so much money for no reason.


    But she calmed herself down in time.


    "Have I been misinformed? Have I been deceived?"


    This move was good, she asked ra in turn.


    "I don''t know, but if you were cheated, how about our money?"


    ra didn''t care who lied to whom, who was telling the truth and who was lying. She only cared about


    her own money.

 Chapter 629 I Misses You

    Chapter 629 I Misses You


    Money again. She did not feel at ease using other people''s money, but Wendy had no intention of


    returning it.


    "s...... The matter needs to be rearranged. I''ve already given some of the money to those people,


    and I''ll never get it back if I get cheated."


    "But don¡¯t worry, I will pay you back."


    Wendy took a look at her watch deliberately, then quickly got up.


    "I must go home at this hour. An important client ising to my house today, and my father asked me


    to learn from the client. That''s all for today. I''ll ask you out when I can."


    After that, Wendy walked away directly.


    She did not want to return all the money to ra. Now she did not want to fall out with ra, so she


    could only hide from her. As for the next meeting, it was up to her to figure out how to deal with it.


    "Wendy¡­Wendy..."


    ra called Wendy loudly, but Wendy left faster and faster.


    "Why leave when speaking of money? I really don''t know whether your family is rich or not, how dare


    not return with my money?"


    ra was angry, but Wendy still had the money, so she could not show it, or she would lose everything.


    Vanessa and Winnie took two kids to go to the park, yground and the library to make them happy.


    It''d been a busy day anyway.


    After ying for a day, the kids'' mood improved, and the whole family were tired.


    So they ate out instead of cooking at home.


    At dinner, Winnie received a call from the superior leadership. So as not to reveal who she was, she


    walked away to answer the phone.


    "There''s a recognition meeting next Friday, and you need to be there. Be prepared to speak on stage."


    The leader was very proud that his soldier had achieved such a great achievement at her first time to


    participate in the case. He was the most happy and proud person.


    "Leader, can I not attend. I have not made any significant contributions worthy of this recognition


    meeting."


    Winnie refused politely, she was not in the mood to attend any meeting or banquet. She just wanted to


    use this time topletely calm down and get out of the influence of Brian.


    "It''s very modest of you to say so. Your contribution is obvious. Without you, a cyber crime ring of that


    size would not have been destroyed so quickly."


    The leader recognized Winnie''s ability, but he did not recognize Winnie''s view. Modesty was a good


    thing, but as a leader, he should not be good to his soldiers.


    "My leader, even if I am not modest, I don''t want to expose my identity to so many people. Once


    exposed, I couldn''t hide it. It would have a big impact on my work and life."


    "Otherwise, give me a period of time, after I finish the software development, you praise me when I get


    leadership recognition."


    Winnie pushed back the time as far as possible, she did not want to expose her identity so soon.


    The leader was silent for a while, but the excuse of privacy convinced him.


    "Well, I respect that for your privacy. But I''m looking forward to your software."


    "Rest assured, Leader, I won''t let you down."


    As she hung up the phone, Winnie turned to go back, but the phone rang again. It was Rufus. To be


    honest, this man made her feel guilty.


    "Rufus."


    Winnie picked up the phone.


    "Winwin, did I disturb you?"


    Rufus as always gentle and nice, which warmed Winnie¡¯s heart.


    "No, I am outside with kids and Vanessa."


    Winnie had walked back to her seat as he spoke.


    "Good. I have something to discuss with you, and I wonder if you will agree."


    "Ok, go ahead."


    Winnie would try to do it, so as to reduce some of her guilty.


    "Tomorrow, Brian will be on a business trip. Would you pleasee back with your kids and Vanessa


    for dinner? I miss you."


    Rufus was not sure whether Winnie would agree because she had just broken up with Brian.


    However hearing that, Winnie was moved.


    He invited them when Brian was not absent and he must miss them so he called.


    "We will be there. I''ll cook for you."


    Winnie had no reason to refuse.


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie looked at Vanessa sadly. Now the biggest problem was not her but


    Vanessa.


    "Rufus wants us to go to his ce tomorrow. Are you free?"


    Winnie asked Vanessa''s opinion, but she had decided to let her push off even if Vanessa had


    something to do. Because Rufus wanted to see Vanessa.


    Now she and Brian had no rtionship, and she would not be despised by Felix and Thomas.


    So they only took Rufus as family and would not haveints on him.


    "What did Rufus say?"


    Vanessa asked, but in her heart, she resisted.


    "He said he miss us."


    Winnie did not mention something unimportant.


    Vanessa was touched.


    It would be inhuman or cold-blooded if she didn''t go under the circumstances.


    "You have agreed, I have to put off even if I have things to do."


    Vanessa gave her opinion, Winnie was happy to hear that.


    Her sister really had grown up. She was no longer the sobbing little girl who followed her, no longer the


    patient who ran away from the death of her parents and dared not face the truth, she was a sensible


    and understanding adult.


    After breakfast the next morning, Winnie drove her two kids and Vanessa to the suburbs. Winnie and


    Vanessa persuaded the two kids on the way.


    They asked the kids not to mention the breakup, or everyone was not happy.


    It worked. Both kids promised never to mention it.


    Before the car stopped, Rufus came out to meet, followed by Ste and Joshua.


    "Hello Rufus, Ste, Joshua."


    Winnie said hello when she got off the car. Since she broke up with Brian, she had no burden, and


    "I''m d you''vee. Vanessa is here too."


    "Hello, Rufus, Ste, Joshua."


    Vanessa smiled and said hello. She had note here for a long time, unexpectedly she felt like at


    home.


    "Don''t be so polite. We''re all family."


    Ste smiled from ear to ear, but she felt bitter too.


    If Brian was at home, if Winnie and Brian did not break up, it would be a day of reunion and harmony.


    After that, everyone brought Winnie¡¯s things together into the kitchen.


    They sat in the living room to chat. Rufus looked ant Winnie for a moment and at Vanessa for a


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment, wearing a smile.


    "Is Vanessa tired of learning this time?"


    Rufus asked. He should take care of the two sisters, but he did not do a good job. It was them took


    care of themselves


    "Yeah, but I can handle it."


    Vanessa answeredposedly, she neverin about study.


    "Don''t get too tired. You have a lifetime to learn. There''s no rush."


    In Rufus''s opinion, study was a good thing, but not as important as health.


    "She spends all her time studying. Now she studied hard to skip grade."


    Winnie was proud speaking of Vanessa. Vanessa studied harder than she did.


    "Skip grade? How?"


    Joshua looked at Vanessa in admiration. Skipping a grade was usually done in primary school and


    middle school, but it was rare for anyone to skip a grade in college, at least not in his life.


    "Well, after freshman year, she wants to jump straight to junior year."


    Winnie continued to exin, and Vanessa listened to her sister''s exnation with a smile.


    "Vanessa, I thought I was good when I was in school, butpared with you, I am nothing.¡±


    Joshua was excited that such a legendary figure was by his side. There was such a talent in the


    Chambers family.


    "You exaggerate. It is not difficult to skip a grade, you just did not try."


    Vanessa said in a modest way. She thought as long as she tried, she could make it.


    "Vanessa, will you be too tired?"


    Rufus was proud but she was worried about Vanessa''s health.


    "No, I''ll rest when I''m tired."


    Vanessa answered readily, Winnie added.


    "When my parents had an ident, Vanessa was sick at home, and she was absent from school for


    more than two years. In order to catch up, she studied hard and skipped grades. I also advised her to


    take it easy and take care of her health. But she said that she was not tired or she would have regret."


    Winnie did not mentioned her parents deliberately, but Rufus felt guilty about it.


    He stopped smiling and did not continue, because it was because of him. While others died because of


    his mistake, he lived.


    This situation would be filled with guilt.


    "I support you to skip grades and study hard. But everything is on the premise of health, you must pay


    attention to your health and don¡¯t get too tired."


    "It''s a pity to lose two years like this, but we can get them back bit by bit in the rest of our lives, not just


    in this moment."


    Ste persuaded. She thought Vanessa studied desperately was to find back the lost time. She must


    want to finish school as soon as possible, so that she could work earlier and then help Winnie to share


    the burden.

 Chapter 630 Dont Want to Talk About It

    Chapter 630 Don''t Want to Talk About It


    Vanessa understood the importance of health than anyone else. She had been ill for two years. She


    was telling herself to do what she could, and she did what she could.


    "Don''t worry, Sister, I know what to do."


    Vanessa believed that she could haveprehensive development


    It was time for cook. Winnie wanted to cook personally, but Rufus opposed. Eventually the family


    moved to the courtyard to chat.


    When they reached the yard, they dispersed. Rufus and Vanessa yed ser with two kids. Ste


    and Joshua and Winnie sat in the pavilion to chat.


    In fact, Winnie was resistant to such chat, afraid Ste mentioned the things of Brian.


    But she has to face it.


    "Winwin, I want to ask you about your rtionship with Brian."


    She seemed to be asking Winnie''s opinion, but she did not give Winnie the opportunity to answer


    before she continued, for fear that Winnie would refuse the topic.


    "Brian told me yesterday that you and he had told the kids of your separation. I didn''t know about it in


    advance, or I would have stopped you."


    "I don''t want you to be apart. I want you to stay together."


    Winnie opened her mouth at this point.


    "Ste, don''t worry about our affairs. We thought about it when we decided to talk to our kids, we tried,


    but we just couldn''t get there. I did something wrong and I feel sorry for him. It was a relief for both of


    us."


    Winnie put it out with no sense of guilt, which made Ste puzzled.


    In Ste''s view, Winnie was not that kind of people. And she behaved as if there were no fault, no guilt.


    "But I think it''s too sudden. It''s not real. I think you''ll be together forever."


    "The world has toe to an end, what''s more, he and I are too different. I don¡¯t fit to his standard to


    choose a wife, how can we be together for a lifetime?"


    "Come on, it''s not a bad thing to be apart. We both felt sorry for the kids, but there was nothing we


    could do."


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to be with Brian, no matter who persuaded her, she would not change her idea.


    She''d had a bad time this time and she might lose faith in life. She mightin about the injustice of


    the fate andin about the world, might feel she did not have the confidence to move forward.


    "Is there some misunderstanding between you? I still don''t believe you would cheat on him. You never


    allow yourself to be careless, let alone your rtionship."


    "If you have troubles, you can tell me and Joshua. We will do justice for you."


    Joshua could always see the crux of the problem and always find the most incisive side of things,


    worthy of the talent, worthy of the man Ste loved.


    "Joshua, All you see of me is my surface, and I''m not as good as you say I am. Especially in love, you


    never know when you will meet someone.


    "I''m the epitome of someone who fell in love at the wrong time and didn''t get it right. It must be my


    fault. I have nothing to hide. Joshua, Ste, thank you for your trust in me, I am sorry to let you down."


    Winnie was still calm and had no guilt at all. She wasn''t doing it on purpose, it was just instinct, and she


    couldn''t pretend to be guilty.


    Winnie was most afraid that someone would find out the truth, so she did not want to continue this


    topic.


    "Ste, I go to see kitchen to see if the food is ready. You talk with Joshua first."


    Winnie casually found an excuse to leave. Although it was Brian¡¯s family, but she did not want to


    mention him.


    "I don¡¯t feel right. How could someone who did something wrong have such an open attitude?"


    Ste put forward her doubt.


    "I also think there must be other reasons. But Winwin was right in one thing. Sooner orter, she and


    Brian will be separated. Grandfather is the biggest obstacle and cannot be ovee."


    In this case, Joshua thought early separation was good for Winnie.


    "How long can Grandpa live? When he dies, no one will interfere in their affairs. In a few years


    everything would be peaceful."


    Ste felt pity. If Brian lost Winnie, he would be the previous walking dead.


    Only Winnie could change Brian, only Winnie could make Brian smile, only Winnie not could be with


    Brian for no fame and wealth.


    "Grandpa is so healthy that he could live for ten or eight years. Don''t you want Winwin to wait like this


    forever? Who knows what will happen during these ten years, if Brian falls in love with another woman


    and finally abandons Winwin, what should Winwin do?"


    "And above all, will grandpa allow Brian not to marry for ten years? No way."


    It made reason, he felt that Ste was now inclined to Brian, and did not fully stand in the angle of


    Winnie to consider.


    The Be family was not a family which could be controlled by anyone and not family for people to


    live in peace. Anyone who wanted to marry Brian must be prepared to withstand the difficulties. It must


    be exhausting to live such a life.


    Ste did not speak again. No one was sure how long her grandpa could live. However, as long as he


    was alive, he would force Brian to get married even at thest minute.


    Brian did note back from a business trip, Winnie was rxed.


    At noon Winnie and Daenerys came to the hospital to see Penny.


    "Here we go again. You are happy to know I have cancer, so you came to see the fun."


    Penny said. She was angry to see Daenerys and Winnie, because recently she always thought of


    things before.


    "Don''t think too much, we are just here to see you. If it had not been for our former rtionship, do you


    think we woulde to see you?"


    It was true that Penny was a patient, and it was true that she looked pitiful. But patients could not be so


    nasty. Daenerys came to see her kindly and she couldn''t stand that attitude.


    "I am dying, I have long forgotten the past and can only remember the present."


    Penny was the most reluctant to mention the past, or she would be softhearted and she would not be


    able toplete her n.


    "Ok, how are you feeling these two days? Have you cooperated with the doctor for the cure?"


    Winnie gently asked, although Penny was not friendly, she epted it.


    "Terminal cancer has no cure value. I told the doctor I refuse treatment, I would rather die."


    Penny said calmly, which did not like a person who had terminal cancer.


    "Refuse treatment?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie was ready for this situation, but she still felt pity that Penny refused to get treatment.


    "Why not try?"


    Winnie tried to persuade, but Penny rebuked her angrily.


    "You don''t have a good heart, I am in the terminal stage, and I may die on the operating table. Do you


    want me to die soon?"


    Penny refused to cooperate with any doctor''s treatment. How did she cooperate when she was good?


    If she did, she was gonna die.


    "What you think is not absolute, there is still a chance."


    Winnie was not offended by Penny''s words, but still spoke softly.


    "Chance? Can you tell me what the chances are? I''ll do it if you''re sure there''s a 100% chance."


    Penny made every effort to oppose the treatment, all this was fake. She must be careful not to make


    mistakes and not ept treatment.


    "Also, whether it''s surgery orter treatment, it costs a lot of money. I don''t have the ability to work now.


    How can I get that money?"


    Penny added this sentence was entirely to show her determination to give up treatment, but she did not


    expect Winnie volunteered.


    "I''ll pay that. I''ll pay whatever the treatment costs."


    Winnie now had money, there was no problem for Penny''s treatment. Even if she had no money, she


    would not sit idly by. For nothing else, she knew there was little hope of surgery, but she still wanted


    Penny to live as long as possible.


    Penny did not expect Winnie would say that. She was stunned, thinking if Winnie was really that kind or


    she had another plot.


    "Are you crazy? Where do you get the money? From Brian? Breakup fee? You must have been given a


    lot of money since you are generous."


    Penny sneered and despised Winnie.


    "Penny, don''t say such harsh words. Winwin is good to you. I know what you think. You must think Win


    is up to something."


    "I just want to ask you, what else could she be up to since you are sick? All she has to do is sit back


    and enjoy the rewards. Why risk it for you?"


    Daenerys really could not listen to Penny''s unreasonable words, but she tried her best to control her


    emotions as she spoke.


    If she was a healthy person, Daenerys would have quarreled with her at this time, but now Penny was


    sick, Daenerys was pity for that and could not speak sharply.


    "Stop that, if a person became bad, even if I only have one day to live, she will try to do harm to me."


    "Don''t say anything that doesn''t make sense. I won''t get treatment no matter who pays the bills.


    Winnie, Brian gave you the money, you¡¯d keep it for yourself when you are sick. You didn''t get that


    money easily."

 Chapter 631 Can’t See Penny

    Chapter 631 Can¡¯t See Penny


    Clearly knowing that Brian didn¡¯t give Winnie money, but Penny still used these words to humiliate


    Winnie, because she wasfortable, she was happy to do that.


    ¡°Get out of here. I have no time for bickering. I can go home when Oscares back from formalities.¡±


    This was probably one of the happiest things for Penny these days. She would be free at home and


    able to carry out her ns with no one restricting her freedom.


    She would not be back to prison till she made Winnie get her miserable result.


    ¡°You''re going home?¡±


    Winnie did not know that because no one told her that.


    ¡°Yes, don''t you know it? I have to go home because my cancer is terminal based onw. Why should I


    waste government¡¯s money on a hospital?¡±


    ¡°But you don''t have to be happy. Although my family doesn''t care about me, Oscar will always take


    care of me. He has gone to prison for formalities and be my guardian.¡±


    Penny wascent, forgetting that she was a cancer patient, who should look sick.


    ¡°I''m happy that Oscar will take care of you, but think about it, It''s better to get treatment.¡±


    Winnie persuaded her. She knew the reason why Oscar did not tell her.


    Oscar must be afraid that she would take the initiative to take care of Penny.


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense, go, don''t let me see you again.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny walked to Winnie and warned her in a small voice.


    ¡°Don''t me me for losing your life if you are close to me.¡±


    It was heard by Winnie and Daenerys, except the policeman on guard.


    Out of the hospital, the two men went to the car.


    ¡°Winwin, be careful. She still has a grudge against you. Her mind was so twisted that she had done


    anything wrong. Even though she caused Daenerysel Wong to lose his life, she did not feel that she


    was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Don''t go near her again, and don''t pity her. She is unrepentant posing a direct threat to your safety.¡±


    Penny was dying and pitiful, but Daenerys still could not forgive her behavior. This kind of person was


    too dangerous, so there was no need to pity her.


    ¡°s...... I can see her hostility to me.¡±


    ¡°But her life ising to an end, and I really want to make her understand everything and give up


    everything before she dies.¡±


    Winnie''s kindness had no bottom line, especially in the face of dying people. She wished that Penny


    would not go to another world with hate.


    ¡°No wonder Penny said you are really crazy. You risk your own life. You didn''t hear her warning. She''s


    a diabolical monster now, capable of anything. She wouldn''t blink an eye to kill you. Why do you still


    think for her?¡±


    ¡°Do not see her again till she is dead.¡±


    Daenerys was aggressive, and she knew she was going too far for a dying man. But she had to


    consider Winnie''s personal safety.


    ¡°It''s not as serious as you said. I have asked the doctor. She has no strength all over her body now.


    Winnie said calmly.


    ¡°Does it take strength to kill a person? Some of them have not been killed with strength. Lady, don''t


    think of things so simple, don''t think others are all kind. There is no kinder person in the world than


    you.¡±


    Daenerys was worried. Now Penny was a desperado, she would fight with Winnie at all costs. But


    Winnie could not lose her life because of a moment of carelessness.


    It was not worth it for someone like Penny.


    ¡°You mean I''m a fool.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly. She knew Daenerys said so for her good and knew that there was a risk. But she


    could not be so indifferent. She would protect herself, in the case of being hurt by Penny.


    ¡°You are, being too kind is stupid. Don''t be careless. You must listen to me on this matter. You must


    stay away from her. You must not fool with your own safety. You have kids, your aunt and sister. They


    can''t live if an ident happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Also, you broke up with Brian now. You will have an easy life, so don¡¯t make yourself into troubles.¡±


    Daenerys was not assured so she persuaded Winnie over and over again. She felt uneasy if she could


    not have Winnie¡¯s guarantee.


    ¡°Well, I will not go to see her alone, ok?¡±


    Winnie said so that Daenerys could feel relieved. She did not know whether she would see Penny


    alone. But Daenerys reminded her of one thing. Now she had nothing to do with Brian, so she could


    live a free life without suffering any more.


    Wendy''s mother went out in the morning and didn''te back until noon. She went to her daughter''s


    room to check if there was any dirtyundry to be washed, but found her daughter had not gone to


    work and was still lying in bed.


    ¡°Did you just get back, or didn''t you go to work at all?¡±


    Asked Zoe disapprovingly, thinking that her daughter hade back to rest at noon.


    ¡°I got upte, so I didn''t go to work.¡±


    Wendy replied with a sad face.


    ¡°Look at your attitude toward work. Your father has his attitude in thepany, or you''d have been


    fired. You''re supposed to...¡±


    ¡°Mom, I am depressed, don¡¯t nag.¡±


    Wendy interrupted her mother irritably. If she didn''t go to work because she got upte, she was really


    happy, at least it proved that she could sleep.


    But she had not slept since yesterday when she heard from ra that Brian was going to marry Gloria.


    ¡°I''ve only said one sentence and you tell me stop nagging... But what''s the matter with you?¡±


    Zoe was to refute Wendy for her temper, but she felt there was something wrong about Wendy.


    ¡°Brian is going to marry Gloria.¡±


    Wendy did not have the courage to say such a fact, let alone to face it. She knew how hard she had


    worked to get back to Brian.


    But it was an oue she had not expected and she did not want to admit.


    ¡°You should have expected it. Why should you be depressed? I told youst time, if the opponent is


    Winnie, you still have a chance, but the opponent is Gloria, you should give. Felix is so snobbish, and


    you''ve lost on the regard of family background.¡±


    ¡°Family background, understand? Felix cares most about family background, and that is why Winnie


    lost. If Winnie has family background as Gloria, Felix would like her.¡±


    Zoe didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Since the emergence of Gloria, she gave up all her ideas before, and


    even nned to give up on the idea to deal with Winnie.


    There was no need. All this was settled. Why should she risk her life for something hopeless?


    ¡°But I paid so much, I had been with him for years, what should I do? What should our family do without


    him? How will we live without money and status?¡±


    Wendy was looking for all sorts of reasons for her unyielding spirit, anyhow she was now heartache.


    ¡°Is it toote for you to think that? If you had that thought when you met Brian, our family is not like this


    now. You yed with two men and hid them from each other. Now you''re toote to remember our


    family.¡±


    ¡°Last time I told you to ask Brian for breakup fee. With that money, we will have nothing worry, and you


    will not be with him for nothing.¡±


    It was done. They had to be realistic and deal with it.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°You didn''t tell him, did you?¡±


    From the way Wendy prevaricated, Zoe knew Wendy didn''t ask for money.


    ¡°What is wrong with your brain? If you don''t ask for it, I''ll go. I can''t let my daughter fight for nothing.¡±


    Zoe was angry Wendy did not ask Brian for money, so she got inevitably emotional. And then she just


    walked away.


    ¡°Mom... Mom... Where are you going... Come back, I will go.¡±


    Wendy shouted behind, but Zoe no longer believed Wendy. If Wendy dragged till Brian got married,


    they could not have the money.


    Winnie came back from the hospital. Because there was no ce in the underground parking lot, so


    she parked her car in the parking lot outside.


    As soon as she entered the hall on the first floor, she saw a crowd gathered around the reception desk,


    so she went over to see what was happening.


    It was Zoe arguing with the receptionist.


    ¡°You don''t want your job anymore, do you? Did you tell Mr. Be who I am?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I have said Mr. Be has note back from a business trip, who should I go to?¡±


    The receptionist said with an embarrassing face, apparently Zoe had been entangled for a period of


    time, and the receptionist was almost crying.


    ¡°You''re lying. His car is here. It is you not to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Since, I will go straight in to find him.¡±


    She rushed to the elevator, but the security guard stopped her, but she was brutal.


    At this time Winnie turned to leave. She didn''t feel it was her business, so she didn''t have to intervene.


    But as she just turned to leave, she was found by Zoe.


    ¡°Winnie, wait, you work on the thirty floor, take me to find Mr. Be.¡±


    Zoe broke away from the shackles of security and rushed to Winnie.


    ¡°Mr. Be isn''t here, and you won''t see him even if I take you up there.¡±


    She did not seed in avoiding troubles, Winnie could only answer truthfully.


    ¡°Who are you lying to? Do you think you need to lie to me now? You don¡¯t realize your identity, do


    you?¡±


    Zoe instantly vented her anger on Winnie. She thought that Brian did not want to see her, so everyone


    was lying to her.

 Chapter 632 Zoe Gets Kicked Out of the Bennet Group

    Chapter 632 Zoe Gets Kicked Out of the Be Group


    Winnie was scolded suddenly. Before she could exin, Zoe continued to abuse with harsh words.


    ¡°You were kicked out by Brian, how can you be shameless to work here? He¡¯s getting married to Gloria.


    What''s the point of you staying here? If you have self-knowledge, get out of here and don''t wait for


    Gloria to drive you away.¡±


    Winnie had been enduring. There was whispering about this matter. She felt countless fingers pointing


    at her, countless eyes mocking her.


    Yet she wanted to know what she had done wrong, to be used by someone who had nothing to do


    with her, and these people whispered at her.


    ¡°Zoe, you went too far. It doesn''t seem to affect you whether I go or not and whether I have rtionship


    with Brian or not. Please show me the least respect.¡±


    Winnie said, but it made Zoe anger.


    Zoe seemed to have found the opportunity to fight back thoroughly and she wanted to take revenge for


    her grievancest time.


    Now Winnie had nothing to do with Brian, so Zoe felt she had no scruples to scold her.


    ¡°You want respect? You stole a boyfriend from others, you are just a mistress who only seduced men


    with your body...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Zoe hadn''t finished her scolding yet, but there came a cold angry voice. Zoe looked back and found it


    was Brian.


    ¡°Have you said enough? This is the Be Group, do you think it is the ce you can make a scene?¡±


    Brian strode to Winnie, angrily staring at Zoe. He was full of awe-inspiring force. His eyes were burning


    with anger and but his voice was cold.


    He did not expect to see this scene, to see Winnie was being scolded with such harsh words. He and


    Winnie had broken up, but on one could give her finger-pointingments.


    They had broken up, but she was still the mother of his kids. For the sake of the kids, Brian intervened


    to stop Zoe.


    ¡°Brian...¡±


    ¡°Don''t exin. Leave now.¡±


    Brian hated Zoe to a certain extent. If Alfred Yup had not been honest, he would have put everything in


    the Yup family back to zero.


    ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    Zoe finally realized that Brian''s anger came from her abuse of Winnie, so she hurried to exin. But


    Brian would not give her a chance.


    ¡°Security, what are you doing? Get her out of here.¡±


    Brian gave orders angrily. At this time, the security hurried to Zoe and drove her out.


    ¡°Brian, you misunderstand... Brian, let me exin.¡±


    Zoe''s struggling voice was getting farther and farther away, but Brian showed no intention of leaving.


    He thundered out orders.


    ¡°The security who are negligent will be dismissed immediately. All the people present standing and


    watching regardless of the image of thepany will be deducted a month''s sry. If you have any


    objection, you should notin but resign directly.


    Hearing that, everyone was dumbfounded, panic. They did not expect to lose a month''s sry due to a


    momentary curiosity.


    However, Brian¡¯s anger did not end there. He went on speaking loudly.


    ¡°I broke up with Director Chambers, but if you look at her in the wrong way, you can go home. We''re


    done, but she''s indispensable to thepany, and if any of you have the ability to do a better job than


    she did, you can stand up and denigrate her.¡±


    ¡°And most important of all, she is the biological mother of my two kids. One day my kids will inherit this


    Brian roared loudly, stared at all the people and then left pulling Winnie''s hand.


    When Winnie came back to herself, she had been in the president''s exclusive elevator, and the


    elevator had gone up.


    Winnie pulled back her hand.


    ¡°It''s my fault for bringing chaos to thepany. You''d better fire me before this kind of thing happens


    again.¡±


    Winnie took the initiative to dismiss herself, she wanted to leave thepany with this excuse.


    However, it aroused Brian''s wrath even more.


    ¡°Are you stupid to just stand there and not argue when she said that? You just like to embarrass


    yourself in front of all those people, don''t you?¡±


    The reason for Brian''s resentment was Zoe being vexatious, if Zoe went against others, he might have


    left.


    But it was Winnie got scolded, he could not ignore her. Looking at her being scolded, Brian wanted to


    move her mouth and teach her to scold back.


    Winnie looked at Brian so intently. She did not understand the heart of Brian, did not understand what


    he said these mean.


    ¡°Take me for a fool.¡±


    Winnie was willing to be a fool not just for today, she did not care once more.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Brian could not continue. What should he say with a fool?


    The elevator soon arrived at the president''s office. Winnie stepped out of the elevator and strode


    forward to leave the person who was likely to suffocate her as fast as possible.


    However, her wrist was pulled by Brian again.


    ¡°You should exin what just happened.¡±


    Brian''s voice was still cold, but much better than that when he was in the elevator.


    ¡°There''s nothing to exin. What you see is what it is.¡±


    Exin what? She had already taken all the me.


    ¡°Winnie, what do you want? Why didn''t you exin anything?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s rebellious attitude made Brian think of that she did not exin about many things. She made


    some misunderstanding be a fact and made their rtionship end so quickly.


    Winnie shook off the hand of h Brian, and then sarcastically looked at him.


    ¡°Exin? Are you asking me why I didn''t exin?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever given me a chance to exin important things and things that need exining? I am


    not the one who has to exin.¡±


    Winnie was angry. She hated most that things were over, but he still asked for exnation. He clearly


    saw how she was scolded, but he let her exin. Was she so easy to be bullied because she had no


    parents on her back?


    Winnie took a look at Brian with resentment and then turned to leave.


    They were done. Why this nightmare was still happening? What did she do? Why she should exin?


    Zoe was kicked out of the Be Group, humiliated and pissed off. When she got home, she couldn''t


    wait to talk to her daughter.


    ¡°Brian must have a problem. He has broken up with Winnie, but he still protects her. The Be Group


    got all those people looking at him yelling at me and having me thrown out. Do you think...¡±


    ¡°You went to make a scene?¡±


    Wendy asked in surprise.


    At the beginning, she did not realize the seriousness of the matter. She did not chase out to stop her


    mother, because she wanted her mother to be refused and her mother would not ask breaking up fees


    again.


    She remembered what she''d learnedst time and would not cause any more trouble. But what she


    said had caused troubles and provoked Winnie.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zoe did not admit nor deny, but felt guilty.


    ¡°Mom, did you provoke Winnie again? Why do you bother her, she has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me all about it.¡±


    Without her mother''s admission, looking at her silence, Wendy knew she must have screwed things up.


    ¡°I didn''t mean anything against her. They stopped me from going in...¡±


    Zoe told the story, understating her fault and magnifying others¡¯ fault.


    ¡°It is normal for Brian to be away on a business trip. Even if others cheat you, it has nothing to do with


    Winnie, why you provoked her?¡±


    Hearing that her mother said, Wendy was sure that her mother had made a trouble. Rely on her past


    rtionship with Brian, her mother thought she had free ess to the Be Group.


    Wendy needed to have appointment first before he met Brian, she did not have any privilege, why her


    mother came to him directly?


    Zoe had chagrin, but she defensed for herself.


    ¡°I remembered how humiliating we were thest time and wanted to get my pride back.¡±


    ¡°Have you got it back? Have you forgotten she still has something on me?¡±


    Wendy asked a sharp question. Since Winnie knew her secret, she did not dare to provoke Winnie.


    ¡°Who knew that Brian would still protect her after breaking up with her? If I knew, I would not have


    provoked her.¡±


    Even if Zoe realized her mistake, she really did not expect that Brian would suddenlye back. And


    at that time she forgot Winnie had Penny¡¯s secret


    ¡°They said Brian was away on a business trip and there were a lot of people watching. I thought I''d


    scolded her and show them all...¡±


    Wendy didn''t want to listen to her mother.


    ¡°Mom, these are your real thoughts. Winnie did not provoke you, it is you caused the trouble. What


    happened? Who was humiliated?¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you, even if Brian is separated from her, she is the mother of two kids?


    For the sake of the kids, can Brian ignore her and watch her being bullied by others?¡±


    Wendy was unable to face the recent things. Even if she could not get back to Brian, it could end like


    this. They could not a couple, but at least they could be friends. If she encountered difficulties in the


    future, he would not sit idly by as a friend.


    Zoe finally stopped talking and defending herself. She realized that she had screwed up and she would


    not get the money.


    ¡°Well, what can we do? It''s all happened. Try to fix it. And money...¡±


    ¡°Mom, you still think about money? You screwed up things, how can I ask him for money? You cut off


    the money because you are reckless.¡±


    Wendy didn''t even know how to solve the matter, how could she still think about the


    money?

 Chapter 633 Another 50 Million

    Chapter 633 Another 50 Million


    Penny finally came back home, which she and Brian had. Although things had changed, there was a


    feeling of home here.


    It was the warmest and most practical one she had ever remembered. Even if she really suffered from


    cancer, she still wanted to die here.


    ¡°Oscar, you live here with me, s... I wish I hadn''t caused you any trouble.¡±


    ra said sadly, as if she was really a cancer patient could not see hope.


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense. You should be positive. And I don¡¯t feel trouble in taking care of you. It would be


    my pleasure.¡±


    Oscar said lightly, sounding pleasant.


    In fact, he was not happy, but in front of Penny, his depression certainly would affect Penny''s mood. If


    she wanted to stay in a good mood and live longer, Oscar could only be more optimistic than Penny.


    ¡°You are only one making me happy. Okay, I''ll be positive as you say. Every day I live is a day I earn.¡±


    Penny did not want to let her lies hurt Oscar, but she had to asionally pretend to be sick.


    ¡°You are right. You are the best and will ovee this disease.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you''re not well, and I can''t be with you 24 hours a day. I hired a nanny to cook and clean


    for us. She can take care of you while I''m at work. You just need to stay home and get recovered.¡±


    Oscar arranged everything, so that Penny did not have to worry about such trifles.


    ¡°It sounds so happy. I feel loved by my husband.¡±


    Penny said, at the same time she felt bitter. If she did not suffer from cancer, she would have no such


    treatment to be spoiled.


    ¡°If it weren''t for me, we would be married now. You would be the happiest woman in the world, and I


    would be the man who loves his wife the most.¡±


    Oscar said jokingly, but it was true. At that time, Penny liked him very much, but he had his own


    problems and could not be with Penny.


    If he had no problem epting Penny, maybe Penny would not be like this now.


    ¡°So you''ll have to take care of me now to make it up to me.¡±


    Penny''s heart became more and more bitter, but her face still wore a smile.


    The past was the past. No matter how it was, it could not change. All she could do now was to face the


    reality.


    The next day Wendy came to the Be Group to find Brian to apologize. In the office, she felt


    embarrassed to face Brian.


    ¡°You want to see me?¡±


    Before Wendy spoke, Brian asked.


    ¡°It is... Yes... Actually, I came here today to apologize for my mother.¡±


    Wendy paused several times before finishing. She felt that she had never been so embarrassed to face


    Brian.


    Hearing that, Brian sighed, thinking of Zoe was unruly and Winnie suffered injustice. But the way


    Wendy looked showed that she had nothing to do with it.


    But there were some words he had to say for Winnie.


    ¡°Your mother was a bit out of line yesterday. She was told that I was on a business trip and she still


    made a scene in the hall. I don''t know what she wants.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I agree she was out of line and I apologize for her.¡±


    Wendy stood up, and then bowed to Brian sincerely.


    However, this apology let Brian could not continue to me.


    ¡°What does your mother want with me?¡±


    Brian asked coldly.


    ¡°In fact, it is all my fault, I did not stop her.¡±


    It was hard for Wendy to say, but she had to. Before she came, her mother told her she must try to get


    some money for breaking up.


    Brian had given her 100 million, but she did not tell her mother. She did not want her mother to know it,


    once she knew it, she would be at the mercy of all obstacles.


    However, if she could not have money back, her mother would not stop nagging her and might even


    bother her.


    Wendy had no better way, and could only tell the truth. And the result depended on Brian''s attitude.


    ¡°Mom and I had a fight at home yesterday, and she scolded me for breaking up with you and not


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    getting any money. In a fit of rage, she came to ask you to break up money.¡±


    Wendy exined what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Don''t misunderstand me, Brian, this is not my opinion. You''ve already given me a hundred million yuan


    and a house. I won''t ask you for a break up fee.¡±


    ¡°Your mother doesn''t know I gave you money?¡±


    Brian frowned and asked Wendy.


    One hundred million plus a vi of more than ten million, the break up fee was already sky-high, why


    Wendy''s mother was not satisfied?


    ¡°s...... She doesn''t know. I didn''t tell her.¡±


    ¡°In fact, it is my fault. My deliberate concealment caused my mother''s imbnce. After all these years


    of you supporting me, I''m used to being a big spender. If my mother finds out about the money, she will


    control me and take the money. And it would be hard for me to ask her for money.¡±


    Wendy tried her best and she could not control Brian¡¯s thought. However, even if Brian ignored this and


    stopped giving her money, she understood. If she got no a penny, she would give half of her 100 million


    to her money and said it was from Brian.


    At this time, Brian didn''t know whether to me himself or get angry. He had created good conditions


    for Wendy so that not she did not adapt to it after losing him.


    And he was angry that Wendy had such a vulgar mother. She regarded money more important than her


    daughter''s happiness.


    Brian took another deep breath, then stood up and walked over to Wendy.


    ¡°I''ll give you another 50 million to your mother so she won''te here again. If shees back again,


    I will take back this 50 million.¡±


    ¡°As for your 100 million, keep it for yourself and don''t let your mother know.¡±


    It was the only thing he could do for Wendy.


    ¡°Brian...¡±


    Wendy was shocked, did not expect that Brian would really give her money. She didn''t expect him to


    forgive her mother''s mistake yesterday.


    ¡°Brian, I can''t take this money. I can''t face you anymore.¡±


    Brian¡¯s words made her ashamed.


    ¡°The money is for your mother, and you needn''t worry about it. I will transfer it to your mother''s ount,


    after that, she is not allowed to step into the Be Group or to disturb Winnie.¡±


    Brian bought peace with money. If the money did not meet Zoe¡¯s requirement, she might bother Winnie


    even if she dare note to the Be Group again.


    50 million for Winnie''s peace was worth it.


    Wendy walked out of the Be Group despondently.


    Thinking about Brian''s words and his cold face, Wendy understood Brian was after all unreachable.


    Warning her mother not toe to the Be Group and not to disturb Winnie, in fact, it was a remind


    to her that she should not do struggle in vain.


    When Wendy came home, she heard her mother shouting excitedly.


    ¡°50 million, Wendy, my ount just got 50 million. Was it from Brian?


    Zoe could not control her excitement. She knew that Brian would give Wendy break up fees that


    Wendy would make a hit. This showed that Brian still had affection to Wendy.


    Yes, it was from Brian. 50 million, you''re satisfied?¡±


    Wendy felt that she was telling these stories with great shame. She asked Brian for money again and


    again, ruining her dignity, as well as all their memories.


    Brian gave her money and destroyed her dignity. From now on, they had nothing to do with other.


    ¡°What do you mean I''m satisfied? I''m doing this for you, aren''t I?¡±


    Zoe said she didn''t want it, but her smile betrayed her heart.


    50 million, plus the house. His family probably would not be able to make that much money in two


    lifetimes. Wendy stayed with Brian for so many years, she was not in vain, at least she got money for


    ¡°After you have the money, you cannot step into the Be Group and cannot bother Winnie again. If


    you don''t keep your promise, he''ll take the money back, the house back, and he''ll kick me and Dad out


    of thepany.¡±


    Wendy added, so as topletely coerce her mother. She was afraid that her mother would push her


    luck and go on asking for money.


    ¡°Do you think I''m stupid? I am satisfied with the money. Brian has many women around him. I wish you


    stay away from him. Give up on him and don¡¯t try it again.


    Without warning from Brian, Zoe knew what to do. She knew clearly that Wendy had not a higher


    status as Winnie. How could she fight for favor?


    Wendy should keep distance with Brian. Now that she''d got the money, she would not do anything.


    ¡°Mom, I''m in control of my affairs. Leave me alone. You just have to behave well.¡±


    Wendy said and walked out.


    ¡°Stop. How can I leave you alone? You''ve been on the wrong track, you know that? If you had listened


    to me, how could there be such a mess today? You and Brian would have been married long ago.¡±


    Unconvinced, Zoe said to Wendy. She had thought of any possibilities ahead of Wendy, but Wendy


    didn''t do it ording to what she said.


    ¡°Now that you''ve been dumped and given your chance to someone else, you resent me. If I hadn''t


    forced you to ask for the money, Brian wouldn''t have given...¡±


    Wendy still left in a while. She really did not want her mother to put the past things repeatedly.


    Wendy''s heart was in a mess, and she could not listen to any of her mother''s reminders. She was


    confused and did not know how to go. Now she was like a lost child at a crossroad, no direction was


    clear to her.


    Winnie, Gloria, who could she surpass? Who she could rece? Her repeated requests for money had


    blocked all the possibilities.

 Chapter 634 Refuse to Go to the Suburbs

    Chapter 634 Refuse to Go to the Suburbs


    Wendy walked out of the vi angrily. As she drove the car out of the gate of the yard, she was


    shocked to see the two people standing it the front of her car.


    Wendy widened her eyes and thought she was dreaming. Her eyes even blinked again and again and


    she confirmed it again and again. When a girl smiled at her like an angel, she was sure that she was


    not dreaming and that what she saw was real.


    The angel''s smile, however, did not infect her, but immediately rmed her.


    She parked the car and ran out quickly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Wendy was not surprised, but scared. Even the tone of her voice was rmed.


    ¡°Anna misses you. I have no reason not to bring her here.¡±


    It was Jonny, obviously with a face of evil looking at Penny.


    ¡°I thought you couldn''t go abroad?¡±


    Wendy was still in shock and wondered how Jonny came to her country, she was unprepared at this


    moment.


    ¡°How can it be absolute? You think I will nevere to your country in my life? That''s why you are


    surprised to see me?¡±


    Jonny¡¯s evil smile made Wendy panic.


    ¡°Yes, it is incredible...¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Anna hugged Wendy''s thigh and called her with a sweet voice.


    Wendy cannot bear such a meeting, but she could refuse her daughter. She stooped down and held


    her daughter into her arms.


    ¡°Honey, I miss you.¡±


    Wendy suddenly felt the importance of her daughter to her and felt that she had long missed her


    daughter.


    ¡°Since you miss her, let us in. We haven''t booked a hotel, you can''t let us sleep on the street.¡±


    Jonny said with disdain and was to walk in the vi carrying a suitcase. At this time Wendy hurriedly got


    up and stopped him.


    ¡°You can''t go in there. Come with me. I''ll put you up.¡±


    Wendy could not let Jonny go to her house and could not let him see her family.


    Wendy drove Jonny and her daughter to the vi Brian gave her. Wendy knew Jonny was a rogue, if


    she did not settle him, she would not have a good day.


    ¡°It is splendid. Wendy, you live such a good life but our daughter and I suffer, you are so heartless.¡±


    Jonny was shocked by the luxurious decoration of the vi. He believed it belonged to Wendy, or she


    wouldn''t have hidden them here.


    ¡°It''s not mine. It''s from a friend. He went abroad after finishing the decoration. He gave me the key and


    told me to take care of it.¡±


    Wendy did not admit that the vi was hers, and she could tell Jonny that she had money.


    ¡°Your friend has put a lot of faith in you, trusting you with such a fine house. It doesn''t feel real to me.¡±


    Jonny said doubtfully. In his opinion, Wendy''s family can afford to live in such a nice house.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, it is up to you. There is nothing to eat here. I will get some.¡±


    Wendy wanted to leave for a while, not to escape, but to relieve some of her shock in an independent


    space.


    ¡°Don''t take this opportunity to run away. If you do, I''ll take Anna to your house for dinner. I can find your


    house.¡±


    Jonny reminded. He not only could find Wendy''s home, but also Wendy''spany, Brian¡¯spany


    and Winnie.


    He''d been here for over a month, and he''d been going through everyone''s personal information for


    over a month. Finally, he appeared in front of Wendy.


    ¡°I won''t.¡±


    Wendy gave an answer before she walked out.


    She''d run away if she could, away from this scum, the devil.


    But he found her home, where could she go? Jonny would not give up.


    Wendy was now the most helpless and confused, she felt she was going to break down.


    She did not want to give up on Brian, but now Jonny hade to the door. She had no a chance to


    breathe for having constant problems.


    Wendy could not help but ask herself what her original intention of returning home was and why it


    came to this end.


    Winnie and Brian had finished talking about the custody of the kids. Two kids temporarily were taken


    care by Rufus. It was not that Winnie was busy, nor Rufus forced to leave two kids, but two kids wanted


    to live with Rufus.


    The smiles on the faces of the two kids were much less since they learned that their parents had


    separated. Even a rare smile was not genuine.


    They chose to live with their grandfather in the suburbs because they were afraid that their mother


    would be tired to take care of them, and they wanted to give their mother free space.


    They had their ideas and good arrangement. Regr as usual, they went back to mom''s on Saturday


    and Sunday to y with their aunt.


    It was the end of the month and weekend, it was customary for the two kids to go to the old house with


    Brian.


    ¡°Great Grandpa wants you to go there early today.¡±


    Brian said to the kids in the living room. As usual, they just went for dinner at night. But it was only


    noon today when his grandpa called the two kids.


    To Brian¡¯s surprise, both kids refused.


    ¡°I won''t go.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neither will I.¡±


    The kids gave a firm answer.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Brian hunched down and asked the two kids patiently.


    ¡°I don''t want to see great grandpa. I don''t want to be controlled by him like you.¡±


    Heined great grandpa. But Luke did not directly say that he did not like great grandpa.


    Brian was shocked to hear that. He did not have his own idea and ego as the kids.


    ¡°Luke, great grandpa won''t interfere in your life...¡±


    Brian wanted to enlighten two kids, but he was interrupted by Luke.


    ¡°Why not? He''s just trying to control my life. He wants me to do what he says like you do. I like software


    andputers, but he asked me to study hard and go to the best international school of economic


    management. His purpose is obvious enough.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you want to be controlled by grandpa, but I don''t. I will live my life the way I want to live it. I will


    never be a ve to the Be Group.¡±


    Luke¡¯s words not only shocked Brian, but also Rufus, who incredibly looked at Luke. He did not e would


    have his own ideas at such a young age and have his own n.


    Had he experienced too much early, or he just said it but did not understand the meaning of it.


    ¡°Luke, you are right. Everyone should live their lives, should not be under secr control. But......¡±


    ¡°But why didn''t you think so, Dad? Why did you fixate on the Be Group and Great Grandpa? If you


    had not listened to Great Grandpa, you would not have broken up with Mom.¡±


    Megan interrupted Brian. As usual, her little face was serious and earnest.


    Megan continued to ask dad.


    ¡°Dad, do you really love Mom? If you do, why can''t you do something for mom? If you treat Mom well


    early and show her enough sincerity, will she fall in love with someone else?¡±


    As Brian still didn''t know how to answer, Luke said in a serious tone.


    ¡°So don''t me mom. Even if mom really likes someone else, you gave the guy the chance.¡±


    In the face of the two kids'' query and dissatisfaction, Brian was speechless. The kids did not put Winnie


    made a mistake as the main reason for the breakup, they saw his negligence to Winnie.


    But which was the main reason they broke up?


    ¡°Dad, we''re not going to great grandpa''s, and never again.¡±


    Luke stopped seeing that his dad was speechless and did not feel guilty for his mom. It seemed his


    aunt was right. They could not interfere in adult affairs.


    Luke pulled Megan upstairs to his room.


    ¡°The kids are in a bad mood, so don''t push them. I will ask Paul to stay at home with them.¡±


    Rufus was in dilemma, feeling distressed for his son and his grand kids. He didn''t know how tofort


    then or who he shouldfort.


    ¡°Send them to Winnie.¡±


    Brian was sad, but he would not force his kids. The kids wanted to make their own decisions in life, and


    he supported them.


    ¡°Winwin is not at home. He called me this morning and said she had gone to see Penny. She asked me


    to take care of the kids today.¡±


    If it were not for Winnie¡¯s call, Rufus would have sent the two kids to her.


    ¡°What? See Penny?¡±


    Brian frowned instantly.


    How could she go to see Penny? Didn''t she know that Penny regarded her as an enemy?


    Without hesitation, Brian took out his cell phone and made a call.


    ¡°Ok, I see. You don''t have to worry about anything else, just protect Winnie''s safety.¡±


    Brian took a sigh of relief after that. He did not know that Winnie could be so kind. Penny was clearly


    faking illness, must Winnie cooperate with her?


    The kids did not go to the suburbs, so Brian had to go alone with his father. They were gonna have


    lunch there and be back, as the family union in this month.


    In the old house, Felix waited with joy but became disappointed when he did not see the kids.


    ¡°Why didn''t Megan and Lukee?¡±


    Felix asked in a solemn voice, his eyes full of iprehensible inquiries.


    ¡°They... They have sses at this hour and can''te until the evening.¡±


    Brian answered with hesitation. At first he wanted to tell the truth, but he was afraid of hurting his


    grandfather, so he could only find an excuse.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Felix was dubious and didn''t believe itpletely because Brian didn''t answer fluently.


    ¡°Brian, when will Jack be transferred back?¡±


    Thomas opened his mouth.


    ¡°We''ll see what he does, but he''s doing well in the branch. I think it suits him out there.¡±


    Brian answered coldly and was not warm as Winnie was there.

 Chapter 635 Decisive Answer

    Chapter 635 Decisive Answer


    Thomas did not want his son to be outside all the time, he must return to the head office. Only when he


    often met with directors, it couldy connections for his future.


    ¡°He can''t stay away all the time. It''s not easy toe back since it is too far away. It''s hard to work and


    take care of himself when he is alone. Bring him back at the right opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, you don''t have to worry about it. No matter where Jack is, he is taken care of, he has


    always been very popr with women. He wille back when he is good enough. He has toe


    back and help me.¡±


    Brian guessed why Thomas wanted Jack back every time they met. For his peace of mind, also in


    order to no longer hear such nagging, Brian gave Thomas an answer in euphemism.


    ¡°Well, it is up to you. I believe you can train him well.¡±


    Brian''s words really made him feelfortable, but Thomas did not believe that Brian would have Jack


    by his side.


    ¡°Brian,e with me to the study.¡±


    Felix''s face had already lost its joyful anticipation and was now as grave as a statue.


    Then Brian went to the study with his grandfather.


    ¡°Tell me the real reason why the kid don¡¯te.¡±


    Felix asked seriously.


    Brian knew from his grandfather''s attitude that his grandfather did not believe his lies at all, so he could


    only tell the truth.


    ¡°They say they won''te again because they don¡¯t want you to control their lives.¡±


    Brian told him the real reason, which made Felix have heartache.


    ¡°Why do they say that?¡±


    Felix continued to ask, wondering what the kids had been through and what they had heard.


    ¡°Winnie and I have broken up, the kids thought I broke up with Winnie because you force me to get


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    married, so they don''t want toe here, don''t want to see you. They think you''re the reason they


    don''t have a home.¡±


    Brian only said generally, and did not borate on the reason for breaking up with Winnie. But Felix


    asked.


    ¡°Why did you break up?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, anyhow we broke up.¡±


    Even if Felix asked him a hundred times, he would not tell the reason.


    No matter who asked him, he didn''t say why. All the people who the fact were told by Winnie.


    ¡°Where are the kids? How are the kids arranged?¡±


    In fact, Felix knew about the arrangement of kids. He and Winnie had discussed about it, if Brian didn¡¯t


    give her the kids, she would havee to him.


    ¡°Winnie and I decided that she would raise kids, but the kids don¡¯t live with Winnie, they will always be


    in the suburbs and only go to Winnie¡¯s in the weekend.¡±


    For the kids'' decision, Brian understood. They had home wherever they wanted to go. But looking at


    the kids suddenly became strong and independent, lost naive smile, he felt sorry for them.


    ¡°Why not go to their mother''s? It''s close to school. It''s much easier to get to school.¡±


    Felix did not understand, because Winnie said she would be responsible for taking care of the kids.


    ¡°s...... Two kids are sensible, afraid their mom is too tired after getting off work. And they said dad


    would get married, and mom couldn''t just stay single for them. Mom should have her life, too. They


    want their mother to have her time on Monday to Friday, so that she could find a boyfriend.¡±


    What Brian said was exactly what the kids said to him. He was heartbroken to say that.


    The kids did not cry for the sake of their parents. But that was the worst way for them to grow up.


    Megan once said in a dream that she had no home and now only her brother.


    When Brian thought of that sad scene, he broke down. The kids said nothing because they bore all the


    sadness.


    ¡°s......¡±


    Hearing that, Felix took a sign.


    ¡°It hurts the kids. You and Winnie have no chance to get back together?¡±


    Felix asked for the sake of the kids and Winnie.


    The kids were sensible, but they were in silent protest. It would remain in their hearts for a lifetime, a


    scar that would not be erased.


    And Winnie did nothing wrong, such a result was really unfair to Winnie.


    ¡°No, even if we are back together, there will be no good end.¡±


    Brian answered simply and decisively without hesitation.


    ¡°What about Gloria? What is your n?¡±


    Felix did not persuade, because he and Brian do not have the same definition of a good ending.


    ¡°I have officially proposed marriage to Gloria, but she is still thinking about it and has not replied to me.


    If she says yes to, Grandpa, n the wedding, and I will do whatever you want, as long as it''s good for


    the Be Group.¡±


    Brian said with bitterness. He understood the words of Megan and Luke at this moment. If grandpa


    epted Winnie at the beginning, if Winnie was not wronged in his family, she might not find another


    man. And his family would be happy now.


    It seemed that the kids saw further than he did. Why he just put all me on Winnie, and thought he


    had done nothing wrong?


    As soon as Brian said this, there was no way to continue the conversation. Felix, who was about to


    achieve his goal, was not happy when he saw Brian promised so unwillingly.


    He destroyed the happiness of a family by depriving the happiness of kids for the development of the


    Be Group and for the future of Brian. Was it worth it?


    Winnie came to see Penny with Daenerys.


    It seemed to have returned to their school days.


    Winnie, Daenerys, Oscar and Penny were together.


    In school days, as now, the four of them had always appeared together. Now, the three were busy in


    the kitchen, and Penny sat on the sofa alone weakly.


    As for her physical condition, Penny felt that it was not as good as before. But she thought that being in


    prison for so long made her weak.


    And these days in the hospital she had used some anti-cancer drugs. She thought it had an impact for


    her who did not have cancer. It looked like it was gonna take a while to get recovred.


    ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±


    Oscar came over and said to Penny, and then bent down to help her up.


    ¡°What are you doing? It''s not like I can''t walk. You don¡¯t need to help me up.¡±


    With that, Penny got up, she was not disabled, she just felt weak, she could still walk.


    ¡°Yes, I am superfluous. Walk yourself.¡±


    Oscar said jokingly. He had agreed with Winnie, no matter what Penny¡¯s attitude was, they had to


    remain optimistic.


    Penny came to the table and sat down, looking up at Winnie and Daenerys.


    ¡°Are you going to eat here, too?¡±


    The implication was to drive them out.


    ¡°Your nanny is off today, and why don¡¯t allow us to eat the food we cook? Even if you don¡¯t, we have to


    wait until we finish eating.¡±


    Winnie said jokingly, she could understand that Penny could not ept them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I poison in the food, I am not responsible if you are dead.¡±


    Penny said viciously, targeting mainly Winnie.


    It made Winnie ufortable, but she would continue to endure it.


    ¡°We cooked the meals, we will eat them together. If you poison, let''s die together.¡±


    ¡°Take it as thest meal for our life.¡±


    Daenerys joked too. She wanted to punch Penny, but she would regret it if she did. Penny was dying,


    Daenerys did not n to be angry with her.


    ¡°Penny, Winwin cooked this dish and soup for you. It''s all good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Winwin has also prepared a recipe for you, so you can ask the nanny to make it for you.¡±


    Oscar said while helping Penny with food.


    ¡°You didn''t poison me, did you?¡±


    Penny looked up and asked Winnie coldly.


    ¡°Will it be toote to poison now?¡±


    Winnie smiled and asked Penny in a humorous way.


    ¡°Let''s try and see which one is toxic and which one is not.¡±


    Oscar said. They tried so hard to create a rxed atmosphere, not taking Penny as a patient. So she


    can rx a little bit.


    At the end of the meal, Oscar suddenly remembered a simr scene from a long time ago.


    ¡°Well, do you remember we ate in the canteen at school? Does it look like today? I sat on one side with


    Penny, and you two said opposite, almost every time.¡±


    Oscar inadvertently mentioned the past, making everyone suddenly think of the carefree era.


    ¡°You were the best to Penny, saving her ce every time. Both of us could only be jealousy.¡±


    Daenerys suddenly got excited from the bottom of her heart. At that time, they were happy every day.


    There were no misceneous thoughts and no grudges. There had only true feelings for each other.


    ¡°I don''t like to hear that, I was good to you too. I took up four seats at a time so that we can have meal


    together.¡±


    Oscar retorted, even upying a seat was a happy thing to him in those days.


    ¡°That is because you ran fast. If you wait for us, we would not have food, let alone seats..¡±


    Winnie chimed in with a smile. It was happy for four people to think of the past. Winnie was d that


    Penny was still alive, or it would only be sad to remember the past.


    ¡°I don''t argue with you, if I ran slowly, you would certainly stand to eat.¡±


    While others ran for love and livelihood, Oscar ran for a seat. He still missed it.


    Penny had been silent, but she had been back to memories in those days.

 Chapter 636 The Last Person Who Wanted Her to Get Hurt

    Chapter 636 The Last Person Who Wanted Her to Get Hurt


    Penny remembered that they were so happy, so carefree back then, thinking about it, she


    unconsciously raised her corner of mouth. But when she got back to reality, the radian of her mouth


    disappeared.


    There were still four of them, and all three of them had good prospects, good careers, and good lives,


    but she was a criminal, making a mess of her life and not even seeing the future.


    ¡°I''m full.¡±


    Thinking of this, Penny suddenly had a feeling of shame, so she got up and left.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt that she was out of her league with the three, that she had nothing inmon with them.


    Three people''s memories and three people''s smiles, because of Penny''s sudden departure, came to


    an abrupt halt. One looked at the other, but no one spoke to Penny for fear that she would be angry.


    After lunch, Daenerys left because she missed her kid. When she left, she asked Winnie to go with her,


    but Winnie wanted to stay.


    Daenerys had to ask Oscar to pay attention to the safety of Winnie.


    After Daenerys left, Penny went to her room to take a nap, While Winnie and Oscar stayed in the living


    room.


    ¡°Go to sleep if you''re tired.¡±


    Winnie sat on the sofa while working on herptop, talking with Oscar.


    ¡°I won''t sleep. Daenerys told me to keep you safe. I can''t leave you to sleep alone.¡±


    Oscar was lying on the sofa. A little tired, but not sleepy, he had not a habit of napping.


    ¡°Daenerys is too cautious. I think I''ll be fine.¡±


    Winnie was not so sure actually, but she was not as cautious as Daenerys.


    ¡°Daenerys was right to be careful.¡±


    Oscar agreeed with Daenerys'' idea. Discretion would do everyone good.


    ¡°By the way, how is Penny doing these two days?¡±


    Since they were not sleeping, they would have a talk. From the morning to now, Winnie did not have


    the opportunity to ask Penny''s situation.


    ¡°She is ok. I think this is the god''s love for her. Other cancer patients could not stand the pain in the


    terminal stage, but she could stand it now. When she has a stomachache, the medicine the doctor


    prescribed will make her better.¡±


    Oscar observed Penny carefully every day, fortunately, her reaction was not big, otherwise she would


    be anxious.


    ¡°Is she good in spirits?¡±


    Winnie continued to ask, she thought the same as Oscar. She felt that Penny was the object of god''s


    mercy. Although it ended her life early, it was a blessing that it ended without pain.


    ¡°Yes, much better than we expected. It may have something to do with her not knowing the truth.¡±


    As he said this, Oscar lowered his voice and looked up at Penny''s room on the second floor, making


    sure she couldn''t hear him before he continued.


    ¡°It is good. Keep concealing it since she does not know. Being in good spirits will do her good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hide as much as you can.¡±


    Winnie agreed.


    ¡°Oscar, there''s something I have to tell you.¡±


    Winnie also lowered her volume, also making sure that Penny could not hear her before she continued.


    ¡°Her father is a suspect in the murder and the police do not rule out that Penny will contact her father.


    So you must be careful and do not confront his father if hees here.¡±


    Winnie was worried about Oscar, so she reminded him to be careful.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    Oscar would be careful, but he felt that Penny would protect him even if her father tried to hurt him. So


    he didn''t have to worry too much.


    Winnie went home before dinner, because she had to cook for Vanessa. Back home, she began to


    cook and refused Vanessa¡¯s help.


    Before the meal, they heard the sound of entering the password. Winnie guessed that the two kids


    came back.


    What she did not expect was that the person who sent her kids back was Brian.


    She looked at Brian in surprise. He said they could not see each other when there was nothing


    important happened, even the kids'' things were dealt with by Ste.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie forced herself to ask calmly.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Brian did not hide his intention and walked in directly.


    ¡°Mom, we haven''t had dinner yet, have you had the dinner ready?¡±


    Megan had smelled the delicious food.


    ¡°Yes, it''s ready. Go ahead and eat.¡±


    Winnie asked the kids to eat, but did not invite Brian. She would not do it again after what she learned


    But Megan said.


    ¡°Dad hasn''t eaten either. Let''s eat.¡±


    ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    Brian did not say that he had eaten as he didst time, but not being hungry was also a way of saying


    no. Winnie was d that she had not invited him to eat, or she would be embarrassed.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. You have broken up, but you can''t stay away from each other. Other people''s parents get


    along like friends even if the broke up. Can¡¯t you even have a meal together?¡±


    Luke stood aside and asked his parents. The question put everyone to shame. Even Vanessa felt sad


    about it.


    Brian thought for a moment.


    ¡°Eat first, and then we''ll talk.¡±


    He didn''t know what to say to the kids, but they would be heartbroken if he turned down the meal.


    So the five of them sat down to eat.


    After dinner, Winnie asked Vanessa to wash dishes, and then she and Brian went out together.


    The two men had not gone far, but were near the elevator.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Winnie spoke first.


    ¡°It''s about Penny. You went to see her today?¡±


    Brian did not know anything about Penny and only knew what Office Lee told him.


    ¡°Yes. She got out of the hospital and moved back to the house you two lived. Neither her sister nor her


    brother does not take care of her, and now Oscar moved to her home to take care of her. Daenerys and


    I can go to see her when we can.¡±


    Winnie said simply. Brian did not ask her about Penny, nor did she tell him about it before. During this


    period of time, she avoided meeting him as much as possible and could notmunicate with Brian


    outside of official business.


    ¡°You cooperate when she feigns illness? Aren''t you at risk if you go to see her?¡±


    Brian was concerned about Winnie, afraid of what happened to her. But his way of caring was


    uneptable to Winnie.


    Winnie looked at Brian in silence.


    ¡°She is not faking it, he is really sick. The doctor has confirmed that she has terminal cancer.¡±


    Winnie said seriously, which shocked Brian. He always thought Penny was faking it, and he never


    thought she actually had cancer.


    ¡°A terminal stomach cancer?¡±


    Brian seemed unsure.


    ¡°Yes, forget about past grudges; after all, she doesn''t have long time to live. Go and see her if you can.¡±


    Winnie was kind, hoping Brian also could forgive Penny, so that Penny could die with peace of mind.


    ¡°Stay out of my business. Even if she does have cancer, you can¡¯t go near her. She has a cancer and


    she will be more reckless. She''ll think it''s worth it to die with a person died with her.¡±


    Brian was worried more about Winnie''s safety because of the true condition of Penny. They broke up,


    but he was thest person who didn''t want her to get hurt.


    ¡°Well, I talked too much. You warned me to stay out of your business. I know she''s dangerous. I''ll take


    care of it myself.¡±


    ¡°If there''s nothing else, I gotta go.¡±


    Winnie said and turned around, and then stopped.


    ¡°From now on, when you and I meet our kids, don''t be so different. Just be friends in face of them. If


    you can''t cooperate, don''t meet me again.¡±


    With that, Winnie went back home. She said so because she did not want what happen today


    happened again, and did not want the kids to be sad before of their estranged rtionship.


    Leo stayed with Emily for four days, Four dayster, he had been recovered and had no excuse to ask


    Emily toe to him.


    Four dayster, everything seemed to be back to square one. She refused to pick up his phone and did


    not stay at home. She was like disappearing from the world. Leo had umted some work during


    his illness, and it took him two days to deal with it.


    Today he finally had time to look for Emily.


    He first called Emily, as usual, she did not answer, butter she turned off her phone. Leo had to send


    her Wechat message.


    ¡°If I can''t get in touch with you by the end of the day tonight, I''ll go straight to your house to meet your


    parents, tell them what happened to us, and then directly ask them to marry you to me.¡±


    Leo knew this was a bad idea and had tried it several times. But it might work.


    After sending the message, Leo went to work. Unexpectedly Emily had not replied to him. Leo could


    only drive straight to Emily¡¯s home after work.


    Charles had note back, only Christine was at home. Leo had to wait until the two old people were


    there, so he decided to wait for Charles toe back.


    ¡°Christine, what''s Emily doing these days? I can''t see her all the time.¡±


    Leo chatted first, incidentally asked Emily''s condition.


    ¡°Thepany received a foreign project these days, and the interpreter happened to be away. Emily


    went to thepany temporarily to help trante. She has been busy for days.¡±


    Christine said, it seemed that Emily was really busy.


    Leo wondered if it was the reason she did not pick up his phone. Should he give her a little more time?


    No, she had been so busy for so days but she still got time to call back. He would stick to the original


    n.


    ¡°Is she busy now?¡±


    Leo continued to ask.


    ¡°No, she is back. She visited G city with the customers, and she came back this morning at 8 o''clock.


    She is sleeping in her room now.¡±


    Christine seemed distressed when she said that. But then she dropped her voice and spoke


    mysteriously.


    ¡°Leo, you must hurry up. Charles has been watching Emily these days. He said that she is not only a


    good trantor, but also has great ideas about business. He intends to let Emily go abroad for training


    ande back to help him.¡±

 Chapter 637 Two Months or Five Months

    Chapter 637 Two Months or Five Months


    Emily''s mother Christine had to remind Leo of this thing, after all, daughter and business are very


    important for Charles.


    Christine continued.


    ¡°Now that Charles has this idea, I can no longer help you keep Emily. After all, Charles knows I''m


    faking illness.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    Leo was also aware of the seriousness of the problem and was afraid that his efforts would be in vain if


    Emily went aboard for a long time.


    ¡°I don''t know that yet.¡±


    Christine could not give the exact time, because she had not yet discussed this matter in detail with her


    husband and daughter.


    Since this was the case, Leo felt that he should tell them about his rtionship with Emily, and there


    might be a chance to save the situation.


    Just then, Charles came back from work.


    ¡°Leo is there, you hadn¡¯t been here for many days.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Charles. I was sick and busy so I had note in the past days.¡±


    Leo rose to greet respectfully.


    Then he couldn''t wait to speak.


    ¡°Charles,e and sit, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Leo stood and did not sit down until Charles came and sat down.


    ¡°OK, go ahead.¡±


    Charles said with a generous manner.


    ¡°Well, actually I and...¡±


    Before he could finish, he heard a huge sound from upstairs, then Emily came close to him.


    Emily wearing pajamas, hair messy and sleepy eyes ran downstairs in panic, came to Leo to cover


    Leo¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Tell me what you want to say.¡±


    Emily stared at Leo, but in front of her parents, her voice was not presumptuous.


    Emily was flustered because she read Leo''s message. Afraid Leo really said it out, she rushed down to


    stop him.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I''m taking him upstairs. We have something to say.¡±


    Emily pulled Leo upstairs. Andter she looked back to her parents.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, get dinner ready. Leo will eat here.¡±


    Emily had to do so, or her parents would follow upstairs to eavesdrop. And it would have no difference


    with that Leo said it out, and her parent would sure marry him to Leo.


    She pulled Leo into her his room, confirmed that parents did note after and then locked the door.


    ¡°Come here, don''t stand by the door.¡±


    Afraid that her parents would hear them, Emily pulled Leo to the cloakroom.


    ¡°Are you crazy that you could talk to my parents about that?¡±


    In the cloakroom, she did not give Leo time for panting but angrily med Leo.


    When she woke up and saw Leo''s message, she checked the time to make sure Leo was at her house.


    She was so frightened at the moment as if she had seen a ghost.


    Emily was scared, now if she could talk to Leo in a harmonious manner, she must be crazy.


    ¡°You just woke up? Did you just see my message?¡±


    Leo was not angry, but gave a smile when he saw that Emily was messy. Well, Leo was in a great


    mood to see her no matter what she looked like or what she said.


    ¡°Yes, but why are you smiling? Is it funny that I look like this? If funny, why do you still pester me? I will


    be like this every day after we get married.¡±


    Emily was angry that Leo was smiling at this moment. She did not know what to say but mentioned


    marriage unconsciously.


    Emily was furious, but Leo gave a happy smile. He did not answer Emily''s question, but directly held


    Emily into his arms.


    ¡°There seems to be hope for me. You are already thinking of marriage. Don''t worry. I love you even if


    you are like this or a dissatisfied wife.¡±


    Leo said sincerely. No matter what kind of person Emily was, what he would beter, he loved her


    as always.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Emily was touched by Leo''s words. In a close distance, she felt his heartbeat so real, hoping that his


    words were as real as his heartbeat.


    ¡°Let''s start over, give me another chance, I will not let you down, I will not deceive you again.¡±


    Leo once again confessed his love.


    This time Emily did not interrupt Leo''s words, she did not immediately say no. She was seriously


    thinking about whether this man''s chest could be relied on for a lifetime and whether it could warm her


    for a lifetime.


    Emily rationally pushed Leo away, stepped back to keep her distance.


    ¡°Leo, Dad asked me to help him when I came back from business school. Actually, I wanted to go


    abroad to enrich myself and thene back to help my family. I can''t let my parents support me


    forever. I have to do something.¡±


    Emily did not directly answer Leo''s question, because she had not made up her mind.


    Getting along with Leo these days made her touched, but she did not have impulse to say yes now.


    She wanted to give herself some time to think it over.


    ¡°Will you go abroad? How long will it take?¡±


    Leo did not force Emily, knowing that she still minded his past.


    ¡°I will be back in about two months. I want to go abroad. I will think about our situation and give you an


    answer in two months.¡±


    Emily originally wanted to be aboard for a few years, but not she shortened it to two months.


    But Leo could not ept that she went abroad, because it was too difficult to meet. Besides, with two


    months apart from him, she might probably forget him. She might say no to him when she came back.


    ¡°If you believe me, I''ll give you an opinion.¡±


    Leo must find a way, or Emily would run away again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Emily wanted to listen to Leo''s opinion, she would adopt it if she could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go abroad. Just study at B University. You are new at business, you may not be able to use what


    you have learned abroad. B University has a ss of economic management, the things you learned


    will be more practical and useful. It''s just longer than the time you spend abroad, it is about five


    months.¡±


    ¡°But it''s may be good. You have your ownpany, so you can spend the five months learning and


    getting family with the running of yourpany.¡±


    ¡°After you enter thepany to work for a period of time, you have a stable performance, then you can


    study abroad.¡±


    ¡°If you want to work in thepany and to help Charles, pay attention to talent from the start, build


    your own team, and find the right assistants you trust. Only then can you rx when youe to


    work.¡±


    Leo said specifically. ording to Emily''s current situation, he developed a set of ns. He could not


    only keep Emily around, but also let Emily learn. .


    Emily listened to him carefully and then gave it a consideration. Leo was a brilliant man and an


    excellent leader. He had experience in this field.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In this case she should listen to Leo''s opinion.


    ¡°Well, I''ll talk it over with Dad.¡±


    Emily herself still could not make up her mind, and she needed more people to give her advice.


    ¡°Ok, you should think about it.¡±


    ¡°After discussion with Charles, if you decide to study in B University, I can let you go to the ss at any


    time.¡±


    Leo confidently said, because he could easily fix it.


    ¡°Ok. But you can''t tell my parents that we... we slept together in this five months.¡±


    Emily had to say that, or she wouldn''t have time to think about it.


    ¡°Five months? You said you''d think about it in two months. Why now it''s five months?¡±


    Leo rebelled. Two months was a long time to wait. Five would break him.


    ¡°I''m talking about study time. If I study for two months, I''ll give you two months. If I study for five


    months, I''ll give you five months. Tell me, should I go abroad or stay?¡±


    Emily threatened Leo, but now Leo knew the weakness of Emily, Emily could not threaten him.


    ¡°I can''t wait for five months. I have to talk to your parents now.¡±


    Leo turned to go outside, and Emily hurried to pull Leo.


    ¡°You can''t tell them now, four months, four months, ok?¡±


    Emilypromised, but Leo was satisfied. He shook his head without speaking.


    ¡°Three months?¡±


    Leo still shook his head.¡±


    ¡°Two and a half months, that''s my bottom line. If you insist on telling my parents, I will definitely choose


    to go abroad. I am not sure how many months I wille back.¡±


    Emily angrily let go of Leo''s hand. She had repeatedly flinched, if Leo did not agree, there was nothing


    she could do.


    She had to show a tough attitude, or Leo would not give her two months.


    ¡°Ok, Two and a half months.¡±


    Leo could bear the extra half a month. But he couldn''t bear it without a deadline.


    For the first time, the two reached an agreement, and for the first time, there was no argument. It was a


    good direction, a pleasant start.


    In order to be safe, Leo found an opportunity to secretly tell Charles about it. Charles agreed with Leo''s


    opinion and said he was willing to cooperate with Leo to make Emily stay.


    Winnie and Brian seemed to be hiding from each other since they told the kids. Winnie tried not to


    report work, and Brian tried not to let Winnie to see him.


    Such a situation was confortable for Winnie.


    With the pain Brian gave her, without the disdain the Be family gave her, she finally felt that she


    could breathe.


    Winnie felt that one day Brian would soon drive her out of the Be Group, in this way, she would


    <ppletely get rid of Brian, and sooner orter she would get over.

 Chapter 638 Leave for Half a Month

    Chapter 638 Leave for Half a Month


    After the rush hour in the morning, everyone in thepany was working at their respective posts.


    Winnie came to the first floor to take a document, when she came back into the elevator before he


    could press the upward button, Brian took Albert and Calving got into the elevator.


    Four eyes met, Winnie''s heart was uncontrobly trembling. She greeted.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Be.¡±


    As her voice fell, she looked away. She did not want to be with him in a private space was to go out,


    but Calvin had closed it and the elevator had begun to go up.


    Winnie did not speak again, or see Brian¡¯s cold face and his disdainful eyes. She just wanted the


    elevator to rocket to the 30th floor as fast as possible.


    Seeing him, she was flustered. She hated herself being like that.


    Brian had not opened his mouth, but he noticed that Winnie looked better recently and seemed to have


    added weight. It was a lot better than being skinny and weak.


    He was pleased to see Winnie got this change.


    She was better after leaving him, so he was the negative energy in her life, only bringing her pain.


    She was in good spirits and good physical condition. This assured Brian that he did not have to worry


    about her all the time.


    ¡°Why do you personally go downstairs to get the documents, Director Chambers? Where is Alice?¡±


    Albert broke the silence in the elevator. It eased Winnie¡¯s tense nerves.


    ¡°Alice is busy, so I came down by myself.¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°Director Chambers, this cooperation case is almost over, right?¡±


    Then Calvin continued.


    Two people spoke in order to make it less awkward.


    ¡°Yes, ten days to go.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie still only answered.


    In fact, this was not her character, but Brian was there, she tried not to speak, so as not to annoy him.


    Brian did not say a word when he got into the elevator. Even when she said hello, Brian did not


    respond.


    Winnie was almost caught cold by his depression.


    ¡°Yourpany is ready for the next cooperation project, right? It seems that you even have no chance


    to rest, Director Chambers, you have been working hard.¡±


    The contract for the next cooperation project had already been signed, and she was just waiting for this


    to end and nning the next one immediately. Calvin brought up the next cooperation case, because


    he was still in charge of the Be Group.


    ¡°And...¡±


    ¡°The next cooperation had been postponed. You can go back to your ownpany in the meantime.¡±


    Winnie wanted to say ¡°I am fine¡± but was interrupted by Brian¡¯s cold voice.


    Brian suddenly opened his mouth, and what he said surprised Albert and Calvin.


    He did not speak all the time, but when he spoke, he told Winnie to leave. Winnie had been thinking


    about to leave, but she still felt sad when Brian said that.


    ¡°Okay, thanks, Mr. Be.¡±


    Winnie could only say that at this moment.


    Albert and Calvin were still stunned, but the elevator had reached the 30th floor.


    As she got off the elevator, Winnie''s mobile phone rang.


    ¡°Officer Lee?¡±


    She always immediately picked up Officer Lee''s call and her leaders'' call, afraid she would dy


    something important.


    But it angered Brian. He listened to her walking behind and did not show his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. At noon...¡±


    That was all Brian heard, and he went into his office.


    ¡°Calvin, contact Winnie¡¯spany, the next cooperation case postponed beginning in 15 days.¡±


    Brian arranged the next cooperation project. In fact, in the elevator, he did not have this n. He


    arranged it because he heard Calvin said that Winnie had no time for a rest, so that Winnie could rx


    for some days.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll do it. But don''t you think I can take fifteen days off, too?¡±


    Calvin took the opportunity to raise his request.


    But no sooner had hope risen than the next moment it was ruthlessly broken.


    ¡°No, there''s plenty of work for you.¡±


    Brian decisively killed the evil idea of Calvin. He only gave fifteen days to Winnie.


    ¡°Well, I thought I can find a girlfriend in 15 days.¡±


    Calvin said with disappointment. It seemed that he should not have the idea of vacation.


    ¡°Not having these 15 days, you can look for a girlfriend.¡±


    Albert¡¯s words made Calvin unprepared.


    ¡°You...¡±


    When the two men were about to confront each other, Brian asked a question.


    ¡°Are Winnie and Officer Lee on good terms?¡±


    The question caught Albert and Calvin off guard.


    ¡°What? We really don''t know that.¡±


    Albert answered with confusion.


    ¡°Is Officer Lee married?¡±


    Brian kept asking questions that stunned Albert and Calvin, was it because Director Chambers¡¯ phone?


    s...... Why broke up if he cared so much?


    ¡°I know that. I''ve heard it before. He got married, but his wife couldn''t take it because he was too busy


    at work and never came home.¡±


    Calvin answered, he had heard it long ago from his colleagues when he was in the police station with


    Brian to cooperate with the investigation before Penny got in the prison.


    Brian frowned because Officer Lee was single.


    Recently, Winnie and Officer Lee were too close which made him unhappy. Although he had no


    rtionship with Winnie an could not interfere in her private life, it was not right for her not to keep a


    distance with a man.


    ¡°How about Stefan? Is she on good terms with Winnie?¡±


    Brian continued to ask questions, which surprised even himself. It was the first time that Brian


    mentioned Stefan¡¯s name in front of others since Winnie got a room with Stefan.


    Albert and Calvin looked at each other before Calvin answered.


    ¡°We don''t know that. It''s all about Director Chambers'' private life. However, I have never seen Stefan


    together.


    Calvin did not dare to say it clearly, afraid that Brian would be angry. But the meaning of his words had


    been very obvious. If Winnie and Stefan were lovers, how could Stefan note to pick up Winnie


    from work or give her a call?


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    All of a sudden, Brian couldn''t face it, and he didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Also at this time he


    realized that it did not matter to him even if Winnie had one hundred men around her.


    Although he knew that it didn''t matter to him, Brian''s heart was in chaos when he met Winnie and he


    could not continue working.


    For many days, he had been deliberately avoiding her, although he was sad, he could endure it, but


    when they met, all his emotions were aroused again.


    He did not deny that even if Winnie did something wrong, he still could not forget her.


    These days Wendy had a miserable time.


    She had been being threatened by Jonny to stay at the vi all day. It was better to go to work during


    the day, but at night she would suffer physical and mental pain.


    Jonny was crazy about physical stimtion. Wendy was tortured that she felt unbearable.


    It was another miserable night, and Wendy didn''t even have the courage to go to her bedroom.


    She sat in the living room with herputer on the coffee table, putting off going to the bedroom for


    work reasons. However, Jonny didn''t care so much. When it was time to bed, he had to release his


    desire and had to get Wendy to bed.


    ¡°Stop working and go to sleep.¡±


    Jonny said in a cold voice. He hated Wendy, so he took revenge and did not care about her feelings.


    ¡°My work is not over yet. You go to sleep first.¡±


    Terrified, Wendy answered, at this moment, her only excuse was work.


    ¡°Why work at home? Don¡¯t find any excuse.¡±


    Jonny came to the tea table and turned off Wendy''sputer, to stop her from working. He reached


    out and pulled Wendy towards the bedroom, not caring his rude action would hurt Wendy.


    ¡°Be gentle. I''ve hit my leg on the table.¡±


    Wendy had indeed been hit in the leg, but she was frightened at the moment.


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense. Sleep when I tell you. Don''t y games with me. I''m showing you mercy by not


    letting you stay at home during the day. If you tricks, I will keep you in the house for twenty-four hours.¡±


    Jonny said bleakly. His hate to Wendy had exceeded his imagination, and Wendy was a person of all


    sorts of tricks. He would not easily believe the words of Wendy, or let go of her at this point.


    Wendy was carried to the bedroom like a weak chick by Jonny, and then was thrown on the bed.


    ¡°Jonny, please don''t do this. You torture me every day. I can''t take it anymore.¡±


    Wendy could only cry out bitterly since work could not be an excuse.


    ¡°What? You can''t stand it only after a few days? You liked the way I was wild when we were together.


    Not now?¡±


    Jonny shamelessly said with an evil smile. Wendy¡¯s response aroused his desire to conquer.


    ¡°But you can''t do it every day. I can''t bear it.¡±


    Wendy looked at Jonny''s face, panic, even her voice was trembling.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear it? Get Winnie to me then. I like that woman, let her help you bear it.¡±


    Jonny looked at Wendy shivering on the bed. He knew this request was a help to Wendy.

 Chapter 639 The Reason for Jonnys Change

    Chapter 639 The Reason for Jonny''s Change


    Wendy felt it was difficult. Winnie knew what she had done abroad, and Winnie had always vignt to


    her and Jonny. Even if she broke thew, she''d have a hard time finding a way to do it.


    ¡°Jonny, she can''t be with you. We can''t force her if she was not voluntary. This is a society ruled byw.


    If it doesn''t work well, it will break thew and you and I will be involved.¡±


    Wendy''s answer seemed to make Jonny unsatisfied. Jonny picked up Wendy in a rage and pped in


    her face.


    ¡°Shut up, I don''t want to hear your lectures. Listen carefully, if you don''t get Winnie to me, you must


    wait on me every day.¡±


    Jonny said and began to tear Wendy''s clothes.


    ¡°From now on you will be naked when the child is absent. Do you hear that?¡±


    Jonny angrily warned, followed by a p in the face of Wendy.


    ¡°No, Jonny, no. We''re a couple and you can''t do this to me.¡±


    Wendy resisted, protecting her clothes with all her might. It was not a cloak, it was herst dignity. She


    didn''t want to be abused by Jonny like, and she didn''t want to be cheaper and cheaper because of


    Jonny.


    ¡°We are a couple?¡±


    It did make Jonny stop, but the irrational gleam in his eyes grew sharper and sharper.


    ¡°You talk to me about we are a couple?¡±


    Jonny could not help but hit on the body of Wendy.


    ¡°Jonny, don''t, don''t hit me. We''ll talk.¡±


    Wendy cried and pleaded for mercy. Her beating reminded her of how she was abused abroad. She


    had gone back home because of Jonny''s abuse. Or she would not have been so cruel as to leave her


    child.


    When they just got married, Jonny was very good to her, butter his temperament changed for no


    reason. After drinking, he abused her, scolded her, or hit her.


    Jonny¡¯s ruthless cruelty in his eyes made Wendy afraid. It was because of what she had been through


    that she had to beg for mercy.


    ¡°If I don''t hit you, how I vent my anger?¡±


    With that, Jonny pushed Wendy''s head with his hand.


    ¡°Wendy, don''t me others, you deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Jonny, don''t do this to me. Even if we''re not married now, we loved each other before. All these years


    you haven''t had a proper job, and I''ve never held it against you. All these years your expenses have


    been supported by me, and I have never...¡±


    Wendy wanted to use the past things to impress Jonny, so that he could let her go. However, before


    her words hadpletely finished, Jonny kicked in her belly.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Wendy cried out in pain, but Jonny did not have a little pity and began to scold her angrily.


    ¡°You mean you have been supporting me all this time? Are those your money? That''s your man¡¯s


    money.¡±


    Jonny exposed Wendy, who was surprised and forgot the pain on her body.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Wendy hoped that what Jonny said was not the same thing as she thought.


    ¡°You still don''t be honest? Ok, then, let¡¯s talk about your dirty things.¡±


    ¡°Not long after you and I were married, I noticed that you often called a man. And when you went


    abroad with me, you said that your parents didn''t give you any money, but where did you get all the


    money? It was from that man.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you are the most scheming woman, the most shameless slut. You were married to me but you


    still contacted with another man. Why should I work hard? How can I live a good life with you?¡±


    Jonny said angrily. He had not finished his words yet, or he would hit Wendy again.


    ¡°Why have I be like this? It is because of you, your betrayal made me bad. You have cuckolded


    me for so many years. It is not surprising that you were beaten.¡±


    After saying that, Jonny kicked Wendy again. Wendy hurried to embrace Jonny''s leg.


    ¡°Listen to me, I''ll exin. Please don''t hit me again. Jonny, will you listen to me?¡±


    Wendy shivered, with her heart in her throat. She had no idea that Jonny had long known about her


    cheating on him, much less that Jonny''s change was due to her betrayal.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll give you a chance. I''ll let you exin.¡±


    Jonny stretched out his hand to pull Wendy up.


    ¡°I... I knew that man before I knew you, and his family does have money. But when I met you, I started


    liking you. I didn''t go any further with him.¡±


    Wendy could only exin. But she would tell him the truth, or she would die.


    ¡°Then I went abroad with you, and my parents didn''t give me any money. I have be a habit of


    extravagance, when I had no money to spend, I thought of him. I''ve asked him for money many times,


    but you can rest assured that I have nothing to do with him. I never betrayed you physically.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy said with grievance, as if she did everything proper.


    ¡°Are you lying and ying games with me again? You saw him when you were abroad. You got a room


    with him. I found room bills in your bag more than once, and you dare say you did not betray me


    physically. You are still lying to me. Go to hell.¡±


    This exnation did not fit Jonny''s facts, and Jonny was naturally angry and felt it uneptable. He


    reached out and pushed Wendy on the bed and then ordered wildly.


    ¡°Get up and continue to make it up.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t...¡±


    Wendy sat up, crying. She had to follow Jonny''s lead or she would keep getting beat up.


    ¡°You had a four-year rtionship with that man that didn''t end until you snuck back. Wendy, I''m gonna


    give you one more chance to tell me who that man is. As long as you tell the truth, I will not hit you and


    I will let you go.¡±


    Jonny once again gave Wendy the opportunity with temptation.


    ¡°I... Why? It doesn''t matter if you know who he is. I''m not in touch with him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and say it.¡±


    Jonny''s lion-like roar frightened Wendy.


    ¡°Leo Johnson, his name is Leo Johnson.¡±


    Wendy had to say Leo¡¯s name.


    ¡°Leo Johnson? Who is Leo Johnson? Think it over and stop lying to me.¡±


    Jonny gave Wendy another chance, and at the same time, he was ready to hit her.


    ¡°I''m not lying, it''s ...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she, was directly interrupted by a p.


    ¡°Damned woman, dare lie to me again.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Help......¡±


    Jonny ignored Wendy''s shouting and continued to beat, and even tore apart Wendy''s clothes.


    ¡°Liar, you are lying. I will silence you, and dare you to lie.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don''t know who that man is? I didn''t know it in foreign countries before, and I don''t know


    it now? What Leo Johnson? That man is Brian Be.¡±


    Jonny shouted it out. Wendy deceived him for so many years, he finally can vent out his angry and


    finally could shout out his name.


    ¡°You know it, why ask me? You''re the most shameless one. You are the devil, you are a wicked


    bastard.¡±


    ¡°All the money you spent over the years was Brian''s. You should be grateful to him, or you would have


    starved to death.¡±


    Things had beenpletely exposed, and Jonny tortured her cruelly bit by bit. Even her pleas for


    mercy did not prevent her from being beaten, she shouted angrily.


    ¡°I''m the devil? You made me a devil. My wife sleeps with him. It is normal for me to spend his money.¡±


    ¡°I am telling you, Wendy, I won¡¯t let you go. If you make me angry, I will go directly to Brian. He yed


    with my woman, and I will taste his woman.¡±


    Jonny was indeed a devil. He did not leave after those warning words, but rushed to Wendy crazily......


    After a long time, Jonny fell asleep. And at this moment Wendy dared to get out of bed quietly.


    Dragging her painful body, Wendy came to the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror and burst


    into tears.


    Herself in the mirror scared her. Her hair was messy like a chicken coop, her face was bruised, and her


    mouth was still wet with blood. There were bite marks all over her neck and body.


    She had physical aches and bruises, and her stomach still hurt. How could she hold back her tears


    when she saw herself like this?


    She put herself in the bathtub and began to fill it with water, wanting to wash all the stains off her body.


    She thought about what Jonny had just said, and now she thought about herself, and it seemed that


    her road ahead was dark.


    Jonny knew everything about her along ago. That was why Jonny beat her and called her names when


    he was drunk.


    It seemed that the hatred was so deep in Jonny''s bones that it was impossible for him to give up.


    If he did not give up, what should she do? She could not be bullied forever.


    However, she could not help him get Winnie, so she would be against thew and would be sent to


    prison like Penny.


    She didn''t want to go to jail or to be abused by Jonny, but who was going to tell her what to do.


    Winnie had a peaceful like recently. Although the kids were not around her, Rufus was careful, she did


    not have to worry about them.


    She ran every morning, and went to the gym on Tuesday and Thursday. And she also got time for


    professionalbat training at the Police Station. Because of these exercises, her physique had


    changed a lot.


    She was particrly pleased that she had epted the invitation of the Police Station, not only for the


    people, but also for her physical and mental release.


    It was Saturday, Winnie did not have to go to work. She took Vanessa and two kids to climb the


    mountain in the morning.


    ¡°Sister, can you slow down a little bit? Do you want to throw us three behind?¡±


    Vanessa and two kids felt hard to follow her.


    ¡°I''ve slowed down again and again. You''re too weak.¡±


    Winnie stopped and looked at the panting three people with a smile.

 Chapter 640 Mountaintop Encounter

    Chapter 640 Mountaintop Encounter


    Vanessa nced at Winnie and said, unconvinced.


    ¡°You were always thest to climb a mountain, why you are so good now? Did you take some medicine


    before you went up the mountain?¡±


    Vanessa knew her sister had changed recently and she ran every morning. Maybe it had something to


    do with these exercises.


    After her sister broke up with Brian, she felt less depressed and she did not have to face the Be


    family.


    ¡°You can''t catch up with me and said I took medicine? What kind of logic is that? Which one of you is


    tired? I can hold you up.¡±


    Winnie walked down a few steps to the two kids.


    ¡°Mom, hold Megan, I am a man, I can insist.¡±


    Luke gave the opportunity to Megan. As he said, a man must ovee this difficulty, or he could not


    protect his sister.


    ¡°Luke, you are the best and the most sensible. I love you.¡±


    Gratified, Winnie kissed Luke and then held Megan up.


    ¡°Luke, I can''t hold you up, but I can carry you. Come on, get on my back.¡±


    Vanessa did not want Luke walk, so she nned to carry him thought she was tired. Squatting in front


    of Luke, Vanessa showed her back to Luke.


    She knew that her back was not so broad as that upon which Luke might not restfortably. But she


    gave it unconditionally with love.


    ¡°Aunt, I can hold on, if I can''t hold on, I will ask you to carry me.¡±


    Luke stretched out his hand and pulled his aunt, indicating her to stand up.


    After mom and dad broke up, he was the only man in the family. He must make himself strong enough


    to protect his queens.


    ¡°Well, then, I hold your hand. I will carry you whenever you are tired.¡±


    So they continued to climb to the top of the mountain.


    Stop-and-go, they finally came to the top of the mountain, but identally, they met Brian and Gloria.


    Megan was excited to see Brian. She did not know Gloria and did not know that she came with her


    Dad. She thought her father and mother agreed to meet at the top of the mountain, so she ran to Brian


    and directly hugged Brian.


    ¡°Dad, is this a surprise for me? You and Mom agreed to meet at the top of the mountain, right?¡±


    Megan was happy, but Brian did not know how to answer. He looked at Winnie with embarrassment.


    He did not expect to meet Winnie and kids at the top of the mountain. He and Gloria had a temporary


    decision to climb mountain, and even Albert and Calvin did not know that, but it happened to meet


    Winnie here.


    It did not matter to meet Winnie or Vanessa here. But the two kids did not know the existence of Gloria,


    so he was afraid that the kids could not bear it to see her like this.


    ¡°Dad......¡±


    Brian did not know how to answer, and at this moment Winnie came over.


    ¡°Megan, dades...¡±


    Winnie came to help exin. As she wanted to say ¡°Dades with a customer¡±, her words were


    interrupted by Gloria.


    ¡°Brian, is this your daughter?¡±


    Gloria said in an enchanting voice and deliberately removed the sses to show her charming eyes.


    She did not look like a customer at all.


    ¡°Yes, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Luke,e here.¡±


    Brian could only introduce each other.


    Luke came over.


    ¡°This is my daughter, Megan. This is my son, Luke.¡±


    ¡°Megan, Luke, say hello to Gloria.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Gloria, my name is Megan Be. My family calls me Megan.¡±


    Megan said her full name every time she introduced herself, including this time. But she felt weird


    about this woman.


    ¡°Hello, I''m Luke Be.¡±


    Luke greeted reluctantly. The way this woman talked to his dad bothered him.


    ¡°Hello, Luke, Hello, Megan.¡±


    ¡°Dad, who is she?¡±


    Puzzled, Megan asked.


    ¡°My friend.¡±


    Brian did not dare to say it directly, afraid that the kids could not ept it all of a sudden.


    ¡°Friend? Or girlfriend?¡±


    Luke focused on the problem with a dark face.


    Brian was again in a dilemma.


    ¡°Yes, my girlfriend.¡±


    Hearing that, Megan immediately let go of his hand. She did not look at Gloria, because no matter how


    she looked, she was not as beautiful as her mother, no matter what kind of person she was, she was


    not as good as her mother.


    Megan stared at Brian with hurt eyes and asked before her father''s exnation.


    ¡°The girlfriend Great Grandpa asked you to marry?¡±


    Megan waited for her dad''s answer, hoping he said no.


    Yet again she was disappointed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian felt it was unprecedented and cruel, which could be life-long psychological damage to the kids.


    But he had to say it, because sooner orter they had to face it.


    Megan did not ask again, but turned to Vanessa.


    ¡°Aunt, I want to go home. I don''t want to be here.¡±


    Megan cried, threw in the arms of her aunt. She couldn''t ept it but she couldn''t change it. The only


    thing she could do was to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Megan, I will take you home.¡±


    Vanessa said and picked up Megan.


    At this time, Luke only had disappointment in eyes.


    ¡°Wish you and Gloria happy, Dad.¡±


    Luke was unable to change it too, he could only see that his dad to be with another woman. He was


    sad, but he would not cry.


    Luke then turned to take his mother''s hand and walked away. His firm pace, his small disappointed


    back made Brian sad.


    Luke''s blessing was like a bullet in the heart of Brian, instantly he had no perception, instantly he


    remembered hismitment and the encouragement to the kids.


    Luke became proud of him through his own efforts, but he did not honor his promise. He said he was


    going to marry another woman in front of his kids.


    There was nothing more heart-wrenching and cruel in the world.


    Originally it was a happy mountaineering but because they met Brian, they felt sad. One cried and the


    other was silent. Winnie had beenforting them and the kids did not cheer up until she said she


    would take them to see Jelly Bean.


    Vanessa did not go home directly but to the library, and Winnie went home with two kids to change


    clothes. When they were ready to go, Isobel sent her a video calling.


    ¡°Wait a minute, talk to grandaunt before we go.¡±


    Winnie took two kids back to the living room and picked up the video calling.


    ¡°Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Grandaunt.¡±


    Megan and Luke said hello to Isobel.


    ¡°Dear, you are so good. I miss you.¡±


    ¡°We miss you, too.¡±


    Megan said with a smile, temporarily forgot the grievance her father brought.


    ¡°Are you as obedient and sensible as before?¡±


    ¡°We are more sensible and obedient than before.¡±


    Megan always knew how to talk to make adults happy.


    ¡°Good, I am relieved that you are doing well.¡±


    Isobel missed them and could only see them video.


    ¡°Aunt, why do you get up so early?¡±


    Winnie calcted the time difference and knew that it had not yet dawn at her aunt''s side.


    ¡°We''ve just finished work and haven''t slept yet.¡±


    Isobel was tired but seeing the kids made her have a good mood.


    ¡°Are you still up at this hour? Are you tried? Can you take it?¡±


    Winnie immediately felt distressed. Her aunt was not young, if she often stayed upte, her health


    would have problems.


    ¡°Don''t worry, today is the first day. And I''m the conductor. The young guys do the work. I have no health


    problems, neither you nor Vanessa need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°How is everything going? How are Vanessa and the kids'' father doing?¡±


    Isobel changed the topic, afraid Winnie would be worried.


    ¡°Vanessa is good and the kids¡¯ father...¡±


    Winnie wanted to be perfunctory, but Megan cried at this moment and told the fact that Brian and


    Winnie had broken up.


    ¡°Grandaunt, dad and mom broke up.¡±


    ¡°They are good, but my brother and I are not good.¡±


    Megan could not control her emotions, thinking of the separation of mom and dad, thinking of the fact


    that she and her brother had no home. She could not ept it, never.


    ¡°Broke up?¡±


    Isobel was very surprised.


    ¡°Yes, aunt.¡±


    Winnie put Megan in her arms and gave her answer.


    ¡°What about the kids? Who gets custody of them?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isobel asked with worry, afraid the Be family had the kids.


    ¡°I have custody of the kids, but Rufus takes care of them for me now. In fact, we broke up a long time


    ago, before you went to Africa. I didn''t tell you in case you were worried.¡±


    Winnie said.


    Although Isobel had been hoping Winnie and Brian break up, but she was very disappointed in Brian at


    this moment.


    ¡°We don''t worry if the kids are ours. But I am disappointed in Brian. I wanted him to take care of you


    while I am away, but he broke up with you now.¡±


    Isobel was worried again. She was afraid no one took care of the two sisters or helped them when they


    had a problem.


    ¡°Aunt, you don''t have to worry. I am a man, I have grown up, I can take care of Mom, Aunt Vanessa


    and my sister.¡±


    Luke said after a long time of silence, which touched Isobel.


    ¡°Good boy. I''m relieved to have you around them. I believe that you can take care of the family.¡±

 Chapter 641 Isobel please Rufus

    Chapter 641 Isobel please Rufus


    Isobel said that controlling her emotions. At this moment she really wanted to cry and wanted to say


    sorry to everyone. If it wasn''t for her, it wouldn''t have caused so much misery.


    After the phone call, Isobel was worried no matter how sheforted herself. She was so tired that


    she could hardly keep her eyes open, but she could not sleep soundly.


    Finally she called Rufus.


    "Isobel, how are you?"


    Rufus picked up the phone and asked eagerly.


    "I am ok."


    "I just heard the kids said that Brian and Winwin had broken up, is that right?"


    Isobel asked, hoping the she could have a different from Rufus, so that she would be less worried.


    "Yes."


    Rufus¡¯s answer let Isobel down.


    "s......"


    Isobel sighed deeply at first.


    "I thought that if I was away, Brian could take good care of Winwin, Vanessa and two kids. I didn''t


    expect that..."


    "Forget it, never mind. They are not going to work out anyway. It''s better for them to break up early."


    Isobel said hopelessly. She was not only worried about the living conditions of the kids, but also worried


    about Winnie¡¯s emotional pain. Over the phone, she even dared notfort Winnie, for fear that


    Winnie would break down in face the kids.


    She was experienced, so she could feel that Winnie was sad to be separated from the one she loved.


    Her heart must be painful as someone cut on it.


    "I''m sorry, Isobel, for making you worry about Winnie. It''s my fault. I didn''t control my son. But you can


    rest assured that I will take good care of them and make sure that they will not be hurt."


    Rufus felt guilty to Isobel. He always made a mistake when she needed him.


    "It is ok, I should have taken care of my kids myself. But I am so far away that I must ask you to take


    care of them now."


    "Rufus, I don''t ask for anything else. Just keep my kids safe, even if they suffer a little injustice."


    Isobel said in a choked voice. She was really worried that Winnie could not hold on it. She wanted to fly


    back immediately, but she was an army doctor on duty and she was in charge, so under no


    circumstances could she go back at that time.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I certainly will guarantee their safety and I will not let them suffer injustice. You


    don''t have to worry about your family. You just have to do your job well ande back safe."


    Rufus heard Isobel¡¯s voice trembling, so he knew she was worried. Knowing that she cried, Rufus was


    in more remorse, and at the moment he did not know how to appease her.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll take care of myself. I''ll be relieved if you take care of them."


    Isobel tried to control her mood. Even if she felt it difficult, she did not want show her weak side to


    Rufus.


    "Why did they break up?"


    Isobel wanted to ask Winnie this question, but afraid that Winnie would be sad, so she did not ask


    Winnie, though she wanted to know about it


    Rufus knew the reason. But he didn''t want to tell Isobel at the moment, lest she worried more.


    "They didn''t say anything about it. They just told us it was over. Wait till they both calm down, and we''ll


    see."


    In fact, Rufus nned to tell her the reason when she came back, so that she could feel at ease with


    the work.


    To the reason that they broke up, Rufus did not believe it. Isobel would not ept it. She would not


    believe that her niece did such a thing, would fight tooth and nail to prove her niece''s innocence.


    "Well, you must let me know. Please take care of them."


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    This time, Isobel''s attitude was much better than before, at least she said goodbye before hanging up


    the phone.


    Rufus could not help but sigh after putting down the phone.


    He tried to fix things, but things seemed to be getting worse. Winnie and Brian separated, and the


    custody of the kids was Winnie¡¯s. Would they leave?


    Once they left, his life would lose its color and he would feel lonely for the rest of his life. The most


    important thing was that Brian would be sad forever.


    He had lost his mother who was the most important to him, which had made his pain still deep to this


    day. If he lost Winnie and his kids, he must be sadder.


    After much thought, he felt it would be wise to find a solution that would hurt everyone less.


    This path, however, was fraught with difficulties and would be subject to change depending on how


    things turned out, which meant everything was up in the air.


    On Sunday, Vanessa went to the library to find materials, Winnie stayed at home with her kids.


    As she put the kids¡¯ and Vanessa''s dirty clothes to wash, she received a call from the police.


    There was an urgent task, but she could not call Vanessa back. After discussing with the two kids,


    Winnie sent the two kids to the suburbs.


    "Rufus, I have emergency to deal with, please take care of the kids. I''m really sorry I didn''t let you rest


    on the weekend."


    Winnie was anxious and got sweat on her forehead.


    "Ok, I''m supposed to take care of the kids."


    "Go ahead and drive carefully."


    Rufus said. In his view, anxious things were not important as personal safety.


    "Good-bye, Rufus."


    Winnie turned to run outside, but when she ran to the door, she saw Brianing in.


    "You''re home, too."


    She was in a hurry, so she bypassed him before he could say a word.


    She was in a hurry and did not bother to think whether Brian was at home or not when she came.


    Would he think she came deliberately?


    On the way to drive to the police station, Winnie sent a voice message to Brian after a moment of


    thinking.


    "I had emergency to deal with, so I had to ask Rufus to look after kids. I didn''t know you were home. I''d


    have avoided it if I''d known."


    "And I didn''t expect to meet you on the hill yesterday. Two kids were no in good mood, so I took them


    for a walk. Unexpectedly we met. Don''t think much about it. I have no other ideas."


    "The kids had been in a bad mood because of what happened yesterday. If you have time, exin to


    them and enlighten them."


    Winnie sent three messages in a row, thinking she had exined clearly. She hoped Brian could


    understand her and would not think she was a scheming woman and had ulterior motives.


    At that thought, Winnie smiled, so that? In his heart, she was a dirty person and it would be no use to


    exin.


    Brian was worried about Winnie seeing she left in a hurry. He could not call her, so he had to go


    through other channels.


    He just wanted the people he sent to secretly protect Winnie made sure Winnie was save. But he had


    to ask today, or he would feel uneasy.


    Brian went to the yard and made a phone call.


    "Is there any important emergency for Winnie these days?"


    "No. But she was in a hurry when she came out of your house, and now we''re behind her. She''s driving


    pretty fast."


    Hearing such an answer, Brian was even more worried. Winnie was a reliable person. She never drove


    fast. What the hell was going on today?


    "Protect her and tell me the details of her condition."


    Brian was worried, but all he could do was to ask his man to protect Winnie.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Be, we will protect Director Chambers'' safety."


    "Where does she often go these days?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "Go to her friend''s house, go to gym, go to dinner... Nothing special. And she used to go to the police


    station, almost every day at noon."


    Bodyguard thought it was weird that she went to the police station, so he told the truth.


    ¡°To the police stain? XX police station? Did she go to Officer Lee?"


    Brian was confused. He only knew Office Lee was in XX police station.


    "No, the police station that Director Chambers often goes is our B City general security bureau."


    "General security bureau? Why?"


    Brian was more puzzled. Winnie went to the general security bureau almost every day at noon back,


    why?


    "We don''t know why. Director Chambers can drive in and out of the police station, but we can''t get in,


    so we don''t know. All we know is that she goes out when it was time to work."


    The bodyguard was in a state of confusion. But what Winnie did had nothing to do with him, all they


    had to do was to keep her safe.


    Brian did not hear any valuable information and he became more confused. He hung up the phone, but


    at this moment, he received messages from Winnie.


    Brian immediately clicked on it. After that, he felt even worse. The purpose of her exnation was very


    clear, she feared that he might misunderstand her purpose.


    However, when Brian read the messages again, the first two had already been withdrawn. There was


    only one that she asked him to enlighten the kids.


    Why was it withdrawn? Did she think it was unnecessary or that he would not believe her?


    Brian returned to the house, only to see the two kids obediently sitting in the living room watching


    cartoons. They looked much more negative.


    In the past, when they watched cartoons, they would y happily, running back and forth between the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sofa and the ground. But now they lost the vitality of kids.


    Brian knew the reason, because he broke up with Winnie, plus they met Gloria yesterday.


    Brian went to the sofa and sat down next to his two kids.


    "I am sorry about yesterday. I should have told you that."

 Chapter 642 Wait in Person at the Police Station

    Chapter 642 Wait in Person at the Police Station


    Brian¡¯s sincere attitude showed that he value his kids, but the two kids did not ept his apology.


    "Dad, don''t apologize to us. We have no right to interfere in your adult affairs, as long as you take my


    sister and me into consideration before making your decision."


    Luke said with dissatisfaction. He knew that it was angry, but he now could not ept her parents


    being apart.


    Open-minded on the lips, but he was sad. It was especially cruel for kids like him and Megan, who


    were always looking for a father or mother.


    "Mom and Dad have always put your feelings first, and we''ve given it a lot of thought..."


    "Dad, for me and Megan, a father''s love or a mother''s love or aplete family has been luxury since


    we were little. If you had put yourself in our shoes, we wouldn''t have had this result."


    Luke did not want to listen to his father''s exnation. He felt that all the exnations were excuse for


    their behavior.


    "Dad, maybe I''m being selfish. But your breakup with mom was even more selfish than I am."


    "Megan and I don''t ept it, but we understand. You need your happiness, without me and Megan. So


    from now on don''t exin to me, don''t apologize to me. Megan and I will fight for our happiness."


    After that, Luke got up and took Megan upstairs, their back made Brian want to cry.


    Luke was a child with ideas and opinions. What he said was true.


    Megan did not say a word, but Brian saw her tears when Luke took her away. Her tears filled his heart


    like salt water and stung his whole heart.


    Rufus who had been silent was afflictive and his eyes even grew red.


    Although the kids were small, their analysis was more profound than that of adults. Kids knew


    everything, and they could handle that mom and dad broke up. But there was nothing they could do


    about it, and the pain of watching happiness disappear would ept their life.


    Shortly after Brian finished talking to his kids, he received a message from the bodyguard. He learned


    that Winnie was safe and she had gone to the police station.


    The next morning to go to work, the first thing Brian asked was had Winniee to work. However, it


    was 9:30 and she still hadn''t arrived.


    Brian was unavoidably worried and asked Alice.


    "Director Chambers is on leave and will arriveter."


    "Did you call to ask when exactly?"


    Brian became angry because he was worried.


    "Her phone turned off and I couldn''t get through."


    Alice answered truthfully.


    It worried Brian. He called the bodyguards after he let Alice out. It waster said that Winnie had not


    left the police station.


    Brian was so upset that he dropped work and drove to the police station.


    He could not drive into the police station, more could not rashly go to the police station to find Winnie.


    Brian was out in the parking lot. Sitting in the car, he paid attention to see whether Winnie was out.


    Brian did not wait too long in the car, and found Winnie¡¯s car driving toward outside. He got out of the


    car immediately, but stopped there just in time.


    It seemed that he was not suitable to ask what was going on, so he could watched it silently.


    Soon Winnie''s car passed by him and he clearly saw the situation in the car.


    Winnie was driving, with Officer Lee in the passenger seat. Both of them were talking andughing and


    seemed happy and didn''t need anyone to care.


    Seeing this scene, Brian showed a ck face. Winnie had a lot of people to guard her, he needn''t


    worry about her.


    Winnie and Officer Lee stayed up all day and night to lock the suspect. Those who couldmit


    crimes on thework were masters, and it was difficult to deal with them.


    Winnie took Officer Lee home and then she returned to her own home. When she returned home, she


    recalled seeing Brian in the general security bureau.


    She did not know whether it was a coincidence, or whether Brian was suspicious of her. It was possible


    that Brian had been sending people to follow her to see how close she and Stefan were.


    But seeing her with Officer Lee would make him think she was having an improper rtionship with


    Officer Lee?


    Well, no matter what he thought and did, she hoped he would disturb her life, not to explore some


    questionable things.


    It might not be good for him to know the answer.


    She wanted to sleep at home and went to work at noon, but Alice called and asked her to go to work.


    Hungry and sleepy, Winnie could only go to work.


    As she arrived, she was called by Brian to his office.


    "Mr. Be, is there something wrong at work?"


    Winnie didn¡¯t know the reason, only to know that Alice told her Mr. Be was in a bad mood.


    "Don''t you know what''s wrong? This is apany, not a wet market, not a ce toe and go as


    you want."


    Brian was really in a bad mood and rebuked her in an angry voice. He stared at Winnie angrily, thinking


    what he saw outside the police station.


    Brian said so, Winnie knew why he was angry.


    "Mr. Be, I asked for leave this morning. I don''t treat work like a wet market."


    "Is that a reason? Do you know how much time off you''ve been takingtely? Thepany has its


    rules and regtions. Why would you break thepany''s management system? Who do you think


    you are, who gives you the right to ask for leave whenever you want?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian got more angry because of Winnie¡¯s exnation. He did not want to hear that but why she went


    to the police station and why she was always with Officer Lee.


    Winnie was not his woman and she had nothing to do with him. He knew that he should not care about


    it, but as long as it was rted to Winnie, he could not calm down and could not be rational to think.


    He hated himself like that, and it would only cause greater harm to Winnie. But he could not control


    himself and burst into anger.


    "Mr. Be, if I remember correctly, I don''t take your sry. I am not your employee. It was wrong of


    me to ask for leave, but I didn''t affect our cooperation."


    Winnie retorted, in the warning of Brian that her asking for leave had nothing to do with hispany.


    Winnie knew that it was inappropriate that she often asked for leave, but in the face of Brian¡¯s rebuke,


    she was not convinced.


    "Now you are in mypany, you will follow my management system."


    Brian''s anger burned to the limit. Winnie was meaning that he was unreasonable and that he should


    not meddle in her affairs.


    Indeed, he admitted that it was out of his business. But he had no other excuse to ask Winnie toe,


    because her work was impable and perfect.


    She had been avoiding him these days, and he could not bear that he could not see her all the time. He


    hated her and could not forgive her betrayal, but he could stand not seeing her.


    She was the woman he loved, without her, his life had no color and his world was gloomy.


    He could not get over, and he felt guilty, such a feeling that can torture a man to death.


    Winnie has determined that Brian was vexatious. In the contract, it did not say she must be in


    ordance with the management system of hispany. She just showed him respect by calling.


    Okay, he was being unreasonable. Winnie could not connive it.


    "Mr. Be, I will take time off again, and at irregr intervals. If you can''t ept a partner like that, do


    what you want."


    Winnie said majestically and then turned to leave.


    She did not care about the anger of Brian, she hoped that Brian could drive her out of the Brian Group,


    so that she could never see Brian again.


    He was a baster, who never put himself in her shoes, never believed her unconditionally.


    What kind of love was this? He was a typical bastard.


    Wendy broke up with him, but he forgave her again and again and helped her again and again. After


    their breakup, she became his enemy. Whatever she was never pleasing to him.


    Didn''t she and he have feelings before?


    Winnie was angry, so was Brian. In the face of Winnie''s threats and provocations, he had no way out.


    He could not let her leave thepany. Once she left, she would not toe back, because there


    were no excuses. It would be harder to get a look at her once she left.


    Good, Winnie seeded in her provocation. She could take time off anytime she wanted, and he


    would not be bothering her again, for fear of her leaving.


    Gloria was no longer reserved. She felt that time kept Brian waiting was just right, she thought it was


    time for her to give Brian a satisfactory answer.


    When she came to Brian¡¯s office, she saw his angry face, but she didn¡¯t care about it. What she liked


    was his coldness.


    "Why are you angry? Do you have a problem at work?"


    Gloria showed her care in a sweet voice.


    "No. What is your decision?"


    Brian did not tell the reason for his anger and had nothing to talk about with Gloria. He only wanted to


    know Gloria would say yes or no.


    "I..."


    Gloria showed hesitation for not showing that she was eager.


    "I..."


    At the end of the hesitation, her phone rang.


    "Excuse me."


    Although she was angry about that phone at this time, Gloria still took out the phone.

 Chapter 643 Gloria is Threatened

    Chapter 643 Gloria is Threatened


    Looking at the strange number on the phone, Gloria hesitated. But if she hung up, she was afraid to


    expose her real thought, so she had to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, Gloria is speaking."


    "Hello, this is..."


    Listen to the name of the other party, Gloria was stunned.


    "......"


    "......"


    The other party kept saying over the phone, but Gloria had not responded. Listening to what the other


    party said, Gloria changed on her face.


    She lifted her eyes and looked at Brian. Fortunately, Brian''s attention was not on her.


    "We can make an appointment to talk about business."


    "......"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to you myself."


    Gloria then hung up the phone, holding the mobile phone, her hands were trembling.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Gloria said awkwardly, with a pale face.


    "How is that? Give me your answer."


    Brian''s time was really limited. He did not want to chat with Gloria, because he felt annoyed.


    "Well, I haven''t decided yet, can I have more time?"


    Gloria suddenly changed her decision because of the phone just now.


    "Yes."


    Brian agreed steadily, but he was relieved. He hoped Gloria would consider in all her life, so that he


    would not be forced to get married.


    "You go to work, I gotta go."


    Gloria turned to leave, for her now, the most important thing was to see another person.


    Gloria went directly to where she had to go.


    "You brought your assistant with you. Are you afraid I will kill you?"


    Penny said with a contemptuous manner and a cold voice, the sinister look in his eyes sacred Gloria.


    Yes, it was Penny called Gloria.


    "You were in prison. How did you get out?"


    Gloria asked timidly, for a prisoner stood in front of her with a malicious face.


    "I am sick, so the prison let me out."


    "Sit down. You can''t stand there all the time."


    Penny took a look at Gloria and her assistant with disdain.


    Gloria walked to the sofa and sat down, three meters away from Penny.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Gloria did not believe it, because that sick prisoner got out seemed not to be in line withw.


    "Never mind, the police agreed with that, otherwise I won''t havee out."


    "I heard you are with Brian."


    Penny got to the point, which was the main reason she asked Gloria out.


    "Yes. You are separated from him and I have the right to be with him."


    Gloria''s momentum had been enhanced. She did not want to be timid in face of Penny.


    "You haven''t changed much in this long absence, but your temper got hot. If you have the right, if you


    are so confident, whye to see me?"


    There was no anger in Penny''s words, but it sounded scared.


    "I..."


    "Cut the crap. What asked me out?"


    Gloria was unable to fight back, the only thing she could do was to wait for Penny''s tricks.


    "That''s what I like about you. You give straight talk."


    "You can''t be with Brian. Break up as fast as you can."


    Penny''s purpose was that simple, without any other ideas. As long as Gloria and Brian broke up, she


    would be happy and satisfied.


    Brian was hers. As long as she was alive, no one else could have him, especially Gloria.


    "Why, you''ve already broken up. Why we can¡¯t be together? Penny, you are too domineering.¡±


    Gloria was angered by Penny''s rude request. She could do anything except to break up with Brian. She


    had been waiting for this opportunity for years and finally she saw hope and finally she could marry


    Brian. It was absolutely impossible for her to quit.


    "I''ll answer you one by one. First, you stole Winnie''s position. You have no objection to that, right?"


    Penny did not get angry because of Gloria''s query, but patiently exined why she did so.


    ¡°Yes, I am not the reason why Winnie and Brian broke up. And what does Winnie matter to you? With


    what do youe forward to manage her things?"


    Gloria had many doubts besides objections.


    "Winnie and I are bestie, you don''t know that? You bullied her and stole her man, do you think I will sit


    idle by?"


    No one expected Penny to give such an exnation, probably even she felt it incredible.


    "Your bestie? You are enemies, when did you be bestie?"


    Gloria was confused, as she knew, Penny got into prison because of Winnie. So she did not believe


    Penny¡¯s words.


    "You don''t seem to know enough about us. We got off on the wrong foot. But now that all


    misunderstandings have been cleared up, she oftenes to see me. Don¡¯t you think we are best


    friends and I should defend her justice?"


    Penny said she had a good rtionship with Winnie, but she knew she would have the effect of killing


    two birds with one stone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of rtionship you have. I met Brian on a blind date. I didn''t ruin anyone''s


    feelings, and I have no reason to break up with Brian. Besides, he loves me so much. How could I part


    with him?"


    Gloria had to keep Brian and marry him.


    However, Pennyughed at such a reason.


    "Haha......"


    Sheughed out loud to show her irony.


    "Gloria, I can ept your other excuses, but when you say that Brian loves you, it sounds like a


    fantasy to me. Brian only loves Winnie in his life. You''re nothing to him, so don''t embarrass yourself."


    Penny said in a cold voice.


    "Brian loved Winnie before, but since he met me, he loves me, otherwise he would not break up with


    Winnie."


    ¡°Penny, stay out of my business. You are a prisoner now. Even if the prison lets you out, you will go


    back sooner orter."


    "I''ll pay you to keep your mouth shut. Mind your own business is the sensible thing to do."


    Gloria got courage and had a tough attitude. She must fight for it if she did not want to give up Brian,


    and she could not be afraid of Penny¡¯s warning.


    "I can control you whether I go back to prison or not. Don''t try to buy me. Gloria, I may be in prison, but


    I don''t need money. This isn''t going to work."


    "Don''t forget you''re a ruttish woman and you''ve had a few abortions. The director¡¯s, the designer¡¯s, the


    male model¡¯s... You know what? I can''t even count them. But if they Be family finds it out, they


    would not ept you even if you were the richest man in the world."


    Penny said sinisterly, every word embarrassed Gloria.


    "Penny, you are so mean. What do you have to do with these things? All these years..."


    "Are you saying that after all these years I can''t find proof of your abortion?"


    "You are too naive, I cannot find it, but Winnie can find it. As long as theputer has record, Winnie


    can find it out. Even if you have someone deleted it, she can restore it.¡±


    "Afraid? Do you want to challenge Winnie''s hacking skills?"


    Penny said in an evil manner, for Gloria''s counterattack and fearless struggle, she felt funny. Even if


    there was no Winnie, she had evidence of Gloria being promiscuous.


    "You are despicable, you use the same way to threaten me twice. Penny, I curse you go to hell."


    Gloria got up, and walked away angrily after taking a nce at Penny.


    "Don''t forget to break up with Brian, or you will make a big ssh in the entertainment industry."


    Penny reminded Gloria. She believed that this method was effective. Last time she did not dare to


    entangle Brian because of this matter.


    But she would see the development of things to see if Gloria hated Winnie.


    Gloria could not wait to make a call. She couldn''t handle it alone, so she had to ask for help.


    "Uncle, I''m in trouble."


    Gloria said and told him that Penny had threatened her.


    "You mean Penny was released from prison? She is at home now?"


    It was Thomas. Thomas could not believe what he had heard. He did not expect that Penny was out.


    More than once Penny hinted Thomas she wanted toe out, but Thomas did not want to take the


    risk. So by what means did shee out?


    "Yeah, I just met her and it can''t be false."


    Gloria was no longer calm. She did not know what to do. It was a good chance for her and she didn''t


    want to miss it.


    "How did she get out?"


    Thomas was puzzled and felt he had undervalued Penny. He thought she was a fool, but she did what


    most people couldn''t do.


    "She said she was ill, and the prison sent her out. I asked her what her illness was but she didn''t say."


    "Uncle Thomas, what should I do? She and Winnie wanted to drive me away from Brian, I can¡¯t fight


    back alone."


    "Uncle Thomas, we''ve worked so hard for so long and put so much energy into it that we can''t just give


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    up."


    Gloria now was not afraid of Winnie, but that Penny told her story to Brian. Once He knew that, he


    would not marry her, even if she were the king''s daughter.


    "Gloria, calm down. We can''t give up since we started. No matter who gets in the way, don t give up.

 Chapter 644 Penny Gets a Call

    Chapter 644 Penny Gets a Call


    Thomas was not so anxious as Gloria. Since it had a problem, he would just find a way to fix it.


    Thomas continued.


    "Gloria, I help you analyze it first, so that you would not be so anxious."


    "First of all, Penny and Winnie will not be good again. Even if Winnie could forgive Penny, Penny would


    not forgive Winnie.


    "Her end was caused by Winnie, so she would take revenge."


    No matter how Gloria thought, Thomas felt it absolutely impossible. In prison, she tried to deal with


    Winnie, now she was out and she would seize all opportunities. And she came out of the purpose to


    make Winnie suffer.


    "But she said Winnie often goes to see her."


    Gloria believed her, because Penny said firmly. And it made sense that Winnie and Penny now stood


    on the same side to deal with her.


    "Since she said so, she must have her idea. You switched your target to Winnie, which was good for


    her, because you will help her fix the problem. And then she would tell what you do to Brian. Who do


    you think will win?


    Thomas¡¯ analysis was thorough. Penny was smart but he could not be deceived. And even if what


    Penny said was a fact, he would not be enemy with Winnie.


    Brian still cared about Winnie now. If he tried to hurt Winnie, Brian would protect her and the result


    would be bad.


    "I feel quite reasonable. Penny wanted to use me to deal with Winnie."


    After Gloria understood that, she felt less nervous.


    "Yes, she must have thought so."


    "Gloria, no matter what kind of attitude Winnie has now, we can''t be her enemy for the time being. The


    most important thing is to deal with the threat from Penny.¡±


    "Well, don''t worry too much. I will make some inquiries to find out what happened to Penny, and then


    we wille up with a n.¡±


    Thomas was calm and sophisticated, especially experienced in these shady things.


    "Uncle Thomas, I don''t worry now. I''ll just wait for your news."


    Since Thomas had said that, Gloria had nothing to worry about. After all, they were mutually beneficial,


    and if something went wrong on her side, Thomas''s work would be wasted.


    Thomas put down the phone with a frown. He immediately sent someone to look into the matter of


    Penny. He didn''t get the news until about evening.


    "She has cancer?"


    Thomas was obviously surprised to receive the phone.


    "Terminal cancer? How much time can she still live?"


    Thomas continued to ask.


    "Up to six months, maybe two months if her mental state is not good."


    The answer surprised Thomas again.


    He was still in shock after hanging up the phone.


    Penny was unlucky to have terminal cancer. Should he still need to deal with her? As long as their n


    was prolonged for two months.


    But should he tell Richard that Penny had cancer? Should he make them meet?


    Although it was alreadyte, Thomas still chose to go to Richard''s hiding ce.


    "You haven''t been to see me for a long time."


    Richard was surprised that Thomas came sote.


    "I have something to tell you. Be prepared, Richard."


    Thomas wanted to say it directly, or it would be more torturing.


    "What makes you so serious?"


    Richard was nervous and thought his hiding ce had been discovered.


    "It is about Penny. She''s out of prison."


    "Really, how did she get out? Where is she now?"


    Richard was so surprised that he could not believe it was true. However, Thomas was so serious.


    "Now she is in her own house. I heard a friend named Oscar is taking care of her."


    "Take care of her? What''s wrong with her? Why does she need someone to look after her?"


    Richard''s surprise turned to nervousness. He had a bad presentiment that Thomas was not bringing


    good news.


    "Stomach cancer."


    Thomas was helpless. Although he did not like Penny, he knew Richard loved his daughter.


    "Stomach cancer? You''re saying my daughter got out of prison because she has stomach cancer?"


    Richard''s mind went nk and he couldn''t believe it. But prisoner could not get out unless they were


    seriously ill.


    "Yes, terminal cancer and it has spread. The doctor said she could still live for two months to six


    months."


    Although the words sounded cruel to Richard, it was true, and Thomas had to make things clear.


    "Terminal cancer¡­.."


    Richard really couldn''t take it and sat down on the floor.


    "How can it be? She''s so young. She''s got so much time left. How can she only have half a year to


    live?¡±


    "No, there must have been some mistake. My daughter would not end her life so soon."


    Richard almost broke down. He could not ept the fact. He would rather it was all unreal, would


    rather it was all a dream.


    Tomorrow morning when he woke up, it would be over.


    "Richard, no one could ept this kind of thing, but that''s the way it is."


    Thomasforted Richard. As a father, he could rte to the despair of losing a child.


    "No, no, I''ll go and see her. I''ll see for myself."


    Richard suddenly got up and rushed to the door, but was stopped by Thomas.


    "Don¡¯t be impulsive, Richard. You will get yourself into troubles. Don''t you know what your situation is


    now? Once you go out and expose yourself, your life is over."


    "I''m old now, I am not afraid. I can get sick for my daughter."


    Richard was still struggling, but Thomas pulled him back to the sofa in the living room.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you? You''re not rational at your age. You have not just a daughter. You have two


    other kids and the woman you''ve been with your whole life. You can¡¯t leave them alone."


    "Richard, calm down. Even if you want to see Penny, you can''t go out on such an impulse. How do you


    know if she has a cop with her and if it''s a trap?"


    Thomas wanted Richard to carefully consider it. If he was careless, his hiding for so long would be


    destroyed. What matters was that he would be exposed.


    "What should I do then? Call her. Call her right now. You get me her number."


    Richard had to call Penny and he must know the specific situation.


    "It is not safe. Richard, don''t worry. I''ll see if I can get the number of Penny''s friends. It''s safer for you to


    call him."


    Thomas was cautious. He began to look for Oscar''s phone. Ten minutester when he got the number,


    Richard called Oscar with his mobile phone.


    Oscar was watching TV with Penny in the living room, and had been urging Penny to go to sleep as


    soon as possible.


    "You can''t stay upte, Miss Penny. It''s very bad for your health."


    Oscar avoided the word cancer as much as possible.


    "Time is important to me. Health is not. I have to catch up with the TV series I''m watching, otherwise I


    won''t see the end."


    Penny said jokingly, but Oscar was sad to hear that.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not toote to watch it tomorrow. If you go to bed early and get up early, you''ll


    have plenty of time to watch TV."


    Oscar reached out to pull Penny, by this time, his phone rang.


    "Pick up, pick up, I''ll go upstairs to bed after this call."


    Penny urged him and felt the call was in the right time, so that she could watch for more time.


    "I don¡¯t know the number."


    Oscar hesitated, and the phone kept ringing.


    Perhaps it was the constant sound of the phone that prevented Penny from watching TV, she urged


    again.


    "Pick it up, chat with him even if it is fraud."


    Oscar smiled when Penny said so, and understood that Penny must want to watch more TV.


    All right, he picked it up so that she could watch it a little longer.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Oscar picked up the phone.


    "Hello, I am Penny''s friend. I heard she''s back. Can I talk to her?"


    Richard deliberately slowed down his voice, trying to control his emotions.


    "You want to speak to Penny?"


    Oscar asked with surprise.


    "Yes, please, I want to speak to her."


    Richard said, his heart trembling.


    "Well, wait a minute."


    Oscar handed the phone to Penny, and then said.


    "This call is for you. Answer it."


    "For me?"


    Penny was also surprised. Who was it?


    "Yes, he said he is your friend."


    "Pick it up, he is waiting."


    Oscar urged, and then put the phone into the hands of Penny.


    "Hello!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Penny answered the phone, inexplicable.


    "Penny..."


    Only hearing the sound, Penny had known who he was, and then immediately she covered the


    telephone receiver.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Oscar asked without knowing why.


    "I have to go to the bathroom."


    Penny was quick to answer Oscar.


    "Ok. Go ahead."


    Oscar urged, without thinking too much.


    "Ok."


    Penny directly ran to the bathroom, and then locked the bathroom door before she said excitedly.


    "Dad, Dad, is it really you?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Richard was also excited. It was the first time they had spoken on the phone since the ident, and


    both could not contain their emotions under the circumstances.


    "Dad, I miss you."


    Penny cried uncontrobly when she heard her father''s voice. If she remembered correctly, it was the


    first time she had ever said she missed her father.


    Her father was the only family she had, and until then she realized that he was the only person in the


    world who was good to her.


    "Penny, I miss you too. Don¡¯t cry. I have many things to talk to you."


    Richardforted Penny. It was a rare call, he could not waste time on useless things.

 Chapter 645 First Phone call

    Chapter 645 First Phone call


    Hearing that, Penny hurriedly controlled her mood.


    "I won''t cry, Dad."


    "What did you tell the police about the case..."


    Before Richard finished, Penny suddenly hung up the phone.


    It urred to her that the police had been there the day she returned, so she was not sure if there was


    any surveince in the house. If she told her father, it was like telling to the police.


    She then sent a text message to her father to tell him why she couldn''t continue.


    "Dad, if anyone''s around you, you mustn''t be seen. Delete every message I send you."


    Soon Richard replied.


    "I know. Don¡¯t tell the truth"


    Richard reminded Penny and then deleted the two messages.


    Since Richard said so, Penny was sure that someone was with her father, so she followed her father''s


    instructions.


    "I have told my own story; I do not know the rest."


    Penny knew her father must have asked this question. Moreover, she mustmunicate with her


    father about this matter. After all, she had something to do with Daniel Wong''s death.


    "Okay, I know what to do."


    Richard said in euphemism, for fear Thomas standing by the window saw it. He did not delete all the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    information, as Penny suggested.


    So if Thomas wanted to see the message, there was not a big deal.


    These were the words they had been waiting for so long.


    "What''s the matter with your illness? Cancer?"


    Richard continued to send messages.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not ill. I have a doctor who gave me a false diagnosis, otherwise the police wouldn''t


    have let me out."


    "You mustn''t tell anyone about it, or I''ll have to go in again."


    Penny told her father the truth, afraid that her father would be worried.


    When Richard read it, he deleted it, and then he felt relieved that Penny did not have cancer.


    "Good, talk to you another time."


    Richard was in a hurry to end the message because Thomas urged him.


    "I found another ce, get out of here."


    Thomas was eager to ask Richard to leave, because when Richard told him that there was police had


    been in Penny¡¯s house and she might be monitored.


    If so, Richard''s phone number could had been traced. He was not sure about it, but he could not be


    careless.


    When Richard and Penny were sending messages to each other, Thomas had found another ce for


    Richard.


    Richard deleted all messages from his phone, threw it into the water and left with his luggage ready at


    all times.


    Penny also deleted all messages, but she still felt worried about being found out, so she wanted to


    destroy the phone.


    "Ah..."


    Penny shouted, and then Oscar ran over.


    "What''s the matter? Penny, Open the door."


    Oscar urgently shouted outside the bathroom. Penny felt sorry to worry Oscar, but now she had to do


    so.


    Penny went to the door and opened it, and Oscar rushed in.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I am ok, but I dropped the phone in the toilet identally. I put the phone in myp when I finished


    and then I forgot about it and dropped it in the toilet when I got up."


    Penny said she was unintentional, deceiving her best friend.


    Oscar first looked at his phone and saw that it was indeed lying in the toilet and then he said with a


    smile.


    "I thought it was a big deal. It is ok."


    Oscar was indeed relieved, as long as Penny''s condition did not worsen.


    "But you don''t have a phone. I''ll buy you one."


    It was better for Penny to buy the best phone for Oscar than for her message to be found.


    Oscar and Winnie were software masters, and it was easy for them to find what she deleted.


    "I used this phone to contact friends, not the one I work with. It doesn''t matter that it fell into the water.


    You don''t have to me yourself for a phone."


    "You don''t need to buy one, I will buy myself. Go out, it''s time for you to go to bed."


    Oscar helped Penny out of the bathroom.


    After sending Penny back to her room, Oscar went to the bathroom to deal with the phone that fell into


    the toilet.


    With the phone soaking in water for so long and nothing important was inside, Oscar decided to throw it


    directly into the trash.


    Looking at his phone lying in the trash, Oscar suddenly thought of a question. Why did the person


    looking for Penny know his number?


    He didn''t recognize the person by voice.


    Although puzzled, Oscar did not explore the question.


    Winnie had been busy until eleven o''clock. After a shower, she was ready for bed. As she was just


    lying in bed, she got a call from Officer Lee.


    "What''s up?"


    Winnie thought there was a new case.


    "Richard appeared."


    "Richard?"


    Winnie sat up in surprise.


    "Yes, but we missed him and he got away. You''d better be careful. He is alert, I don''t know what he''ll


    do."


    Office Lee''s was chagrined, but it was important to remind Winnie.


    "I''m fine. I''ll be careful. Tell me how you found him."


    Winnie was nervous, but she believed she could ovee it.


    "He contacted Penny about an hour ago. He didn''t call Penny¡¯s phone, but Oscar¡¯s. But Penny hung up


    after a few words.¡±


    "Then she went to the bathroom, and we were able to confirm that she wasmunicating with


    Richard through those wiretaps you installed. Then we found Oscar''s phone and used the method you


    gave us to locate Richard. By the time we found his location, he had already run away."


    Officer Lee outlined the story, but it didn''t end well.


    "Are you sure it''s Richard?"


    Winnie asked.


    "It''s definitely him. We have his fingerprints at the house where he lived and a submerged mobile


    phone. It must be infallible."


    Officer Lee was pretty sure it was Richard.


    "Did you check the security cameras around there?"


    Winnie continued to ask, in the monitoring, the whereabouts of Richard could be found.


    "The ce was isted and unmonitored, and there were two bad cameras in the junctions nearby.


    Richard showed up, but we didn''t get a clue."


    Officer Lee was helpless. He did not know if Richard''s anti reconnaissance ability was strong, or if


    someone was there to help him. Officer Lee could not believe he got away so fast.


    "That''s not easy. I thought if we had surveince, we would be able to catch him."


    Winnie was disappointed. She hoped that Richard would be caught as soon as possible.


    "What are you going to do? Should we interrogate Penny?"


    "We have studied this matter and cannot alert anyone yet. I think Richard will keep in touch with Penny.


    We should still have a chance."


    "Find Oscar sometime tomorrow and see if he has found anything. We''ll check the neighborhood


    tomorrow and see if anyone can help him."


    Office Lee did not want to disturb Penny so quickly, on the one hand, Penny would deny or refuse to


    answer. She was a terminal cancer patient, the police could do nothing to her. On the other hand, if


    Penny was disturbed, Richard might not appear again.


    As long as Penny was not disturbed, Penny would certainly rx her guard.


    "All right, I''ll see Oscar tomorrow."


    Winnie then hung up.


    The next day at noon, Winnie asked Oscar out for lunch.


    "I have no time to see Penny these days, and she doesn''t want to see me. I don''t know how she is."


    Winnie chatted with Oscar while eating.


    "She is Ok. She has no mental pressure, so she is better."


    Oscar was gratified speaking of Penny. Penny had no painful reaction as other patients. Oscar


    sometimes felt it was misdiagnosis that she did not have cancer at all.


    "Is there any other abnormality these days?"


    Oscar understood what she meant.


    "There was nothing unusual when I was there... By the way, I got a call on my phonest night looking


    for her. Is that anomaly?"


    Oscar felt strange about it, but he did not know if it was helpful to Winnie.


    "Do you remember the number?"


    Winnie was not strange about it, because she had known about, but she could not tell Oscar about the


    surveince.


    She was afraid that Oscar had psychological burden and knew her identity.


    The monitoring equipment was only installed in the living room and the kitchen, but detectaphone were


    everywhere, so Penny¡¯s words in the bathroom were heard.


    "I don''t remember, I just took a casually look and picked it up after making sure I don¡¯t know it."


    Oscar recalled it but he really did not remember the number.


    "Show me your phone and I''ll see if I can check it."


    Winnie knew Penny would not keep the message, but she wanted to try to restore it.


    "The phone was identally dropped into the toilet by Penny. I threw it away."


    Oscar exined, if he knew the mobile phone was useful to Winnie, he would keep it.


    Winnie was surprised to hear that. Officer Lee should know it, but they did not mention it to her.


    "Oh, you''ll have to change your phone."


    "By the way, Oscar, be careful. If you meet Richard, you must not have a direct confrontation with him.


    You must protect yourself."


    Winnie did not have strong evidence but she had to remind Oscar.


    Now that Richard knew that Penny was out there, he might go to see Penny, so she was worried about


    Oscar''s safety.


    Although Richard was not a desperado, but if he was identally exposed to Oscar, no one could


    guarantee he would not kill Oscar in order to protect himself.


    After the lunch, Winnie went back to herpany. When she parked the car and walked to the


    elevator, unexpectedly she met Brian.


    His face was still cold, and seemed colder when he saw her. And he frowned.

 Chapter 646 Officer Lees White Lie

    Chapter 646 Officer Lee''s White Lie


    Winnie felt upset for Brian''s attitude. But if Brian could treat her like this all his life, it would be a good


    thing.


    "Mr. Be."


    Winnie stood in front of the staff elevator to greet Brian, and then turned away from Brian.


    However, when Brian''s exclusive elevator opened, Winnie''s mobile phone rang. She took out her


    phone and saw that it was Officer Lee. She immediately picked it up and turned around and went to the


    car.


    "Officer Lee..."


    Brian heard only these three words, and the door of the elevator closed.


    Winnie returned to the car because she knew what Officer Lee was trying to say, and their conversation


    could not be overheard by anyone.


    "It''s not going well. I''ve been looking into it all morning and I haven''t found anything. The phone''s been


    soaking for too long and there''s no clue. I checked the phone number and it has nothing to do with


    Richard. What about you? Did Oscar find anything wrong?"


    He wanted to find a clue, but he got nothing all morning.


    "No, Oscar''s phone was thrown into the toilet by Penny."


    Winnie was disappointed to hear Officer Lee¡¯s words. She even worried that Richard just disappeared


    again.


    "I know about it, but Penny might drop it intentionally. She is vignt in case the message is recovered


    and found."


    "Now the trail is dead again, and we can only wait."


    Officer Lee said disconstely, this mistake was a big blow to him. The case had been dragged for so


    long that it was the longest case he had ever worked on, already breaking his own record.


    This kind of dy was a kind of pressure for him. Richard finally appeared and but he ran away, which


    undoubtedly added to his pressure.


    "Wait? Wait for what?"


    Winnie did not know much about Officer Lee''s methods of handling cases and did not know what his


    so-called waiting was.


    "Wait for him to call Penny again and meet Penny."


    "And tell Oscar not to have confrontation with Richard if he shows up."


    Officer Lee didn''t want anyone else to get hurt in this case.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve told him several times. And I made a deal with him today, and his private phone will


    be monitored. He said he would pay attention to his phone for work because it is all business and trade


    secrets."


    Winnie told Office Lee her only results today. Just like Office Lee said, they could only protect


    themselves and wait for Richard to appear.


    "Thank him to cooperate with us."


    "And tell Mr. Be to be careful, too."


    If Penny''s enemy was Winnie, Richard''s enemy was Brian. When he was ready, the first person he


    wanted to retaliate was Brian.


    To Officer Lee''s surprise, he heard Winnie''s sigh after he finished speaking. She was silent for a while


    before she spoke.


    "Why don''t you call him? We''re not on the good terms right now. I don¡¯t want to talk to him."


    Winnie refused. It would be better that Office Lee told Brian. Or, Brian would think she had her n.


    Officer Lee was silent for a moment.


    "Okay, I''ll call him."


    Officer Lee did not ask more but hung up the phone. He had sensed something between Winnie and


    Brian, but he could not ask more.


    Brian was not in the mood to work and had been thinking about why Officer Lee always called Winnie.


    He told himself countless times to leave Winnie alone, but he still cared about every move of her.


    Brian took deep breath again and again, releasing his depressed heart again and again. Finally he felt


    better and was ready to work, but he got a call from Officer Lee unexpectedly.


    Seeing his call, Brian broke down and got angry.


    "Officer Lee, are you looking for Winnie?"


    Brian¡¯s attitude was cold and his words were strange.


    "No, Mr. Be, I want to speak to you."


    Lee sensed that Brian¡¯s attitude was abnormal, but he ignored it and said what he wanted to say in a


    polite and earnest manner.


    "Well, Richard showed up, and I want you to be careful. Your family, especially your kids, should be


    protected. Don''t give Richard a chance to retaliate."


    Officer Lee told him that it was his duty to do so, so as not to cause further damage.


    "Richard showed up? Didn''t you catch him?"


    Officer Lee asked him to pay attention to his and his family safety, that was, Richard appeared and ran


    away.


    "No. We can only wait for the next chance. So you and your family have to be careful at this time."


    Officer Lee believed that Brian had the ability to protect the safety of his family, but he did not know


    whether he would care about Winnie''s safety.


    "I see."


    Brian should thank Office Lee for his reminding, but he couldn''t say it.


    "Does Winnie know?"


    Brian could not help but ask about Winnie.


    "Yes, I told her."


    Officer Lee answered, but still not mentioned Winnie''s safety.


    ¡°Is that why she went to the police station with you yesterday?¡±


    Brian knew he could not control himself and he wanted to know everything about Winnie.


    Office Lee was surprised that Brian knew Winnie went to the police station.


    If Brian knew it, how could he exin it? It seemed unrealistic to talk about studying Richard. On


    second thought, Officer Lee gave this answer.


    "I called to tell her just now. Yesterday, Winnie came to our headquarters for help. Our security system


    was attacked by hackers, and no one could crack the hackers. I know she is a master in this area, so I


    asked her for help."


    "To be exact, she went to help the day before yesterday. She didn''t eat or sleep all day and night and


    was dealing with hackers. She was really exhausted."


    Office Lee found a convincing exnation if he wanted to convince Brian. But if this lie was known by


    his leadership, he must be punished.


    "Mr. Be, please keep this secret, if it is known that we can¡¯t solve the problem of a hacker, and it


    will damage the reputation of the police station."


    "And she had helped more than once, and we may need her help in the future. I owe her a favor."


    Officer Lee had to add this sentence. Brian knew Winnie went to the police station yesterday, he might


    know it before. In order to dispel suspicion, he had to tell a better lie.


    "She goes there almost every day at noon. Is your station always hacked?"


    Brian had doubts. He believed the exnation of Office Lee, but why did she always went to the


    station?


    "Well...... she didn''t tell you?"


    Lee asked Brian in return, giving himself time to think of another lie.


    "What?¡±


    Brian was puzzled, if he knew it, he would not ask.


    "Well, Winnie told me that her physical quality is not good and she wanted to exercise. And she was


    afraid that Penny would do something bad to her, so she wanted to learn how to fight somewhere."


    "I told my leadership about it, and we have internal training site, so my leadership said Winnie can


    Officer Lee said. One was to remind Brian that Winnie''s safety was not guaranteed, and the other was


    to cover up Winnie''s identity.


    Hearing what Lee said, Brian was relieved. At the same time, he felt sorry for his narrow-mind.


    "On the day I went to the police station to meet with you, I have arranged people to protect Winnie, so


    she does not have to worry. But... Let her train. My men can''t be around her 24 hours a day. She can


    defend herself when she is alone with Penny.


    Brian thought it was a good thing Winnie continued to learn to protect herself, at least her face looked


    better and her physical quality improved a lot. These must be the results of exercise.


    So it seemed that Winnie should strengthen physical exercise.


    "That''s a relief. It looks like you arranged it before I told you. Winnie is lucky to have such a thoughtful


    husband as you."


    Officer Lee finally felt relieved and did not have to worry about Winnie''s safety.


    Officer Lee guessed Winnie and Brian had quarrel, but he did not know they had broken up.


    From his words, Brian felt he had not yet broken up with Winnie, as if they had still lived together.


    "Office Lee, keep it secret for me that I sent people to protect Winnie. Don¡¯t let Winnie know it, she


    doesn''t like being followed all the time."


    Brian had to say that, with their rtionship now, if Winnie knew it, she would refuse his protection.


    "Ok, I know."


    Lee understood what Brian said and what it felt like to have private life spied on. So he must finish the


    task well.


    "And, please find Richard as soon as possible. Only when Richard is found can our family feel at ease.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I will tell my bodyguards to protect Winnie and also pay attention to Richard. I will notify you once I find


    him and let them directly control him when necessary."


    This was what Brian asked Lee to do, and was help Brian could offer, wishing Richard to be caught as


    soon as possible.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Be. With your help, I''m sure I can find Richard soon. Rest assured,


    serving the people is our duty, I will do my best."

 Chapter 647 Discuss Countermeasures

    Chapter 647 Discuss Countermeasures


    Officer Lee was happy. It was probably the most valuable call he''d ever made.


    Officer Lee concealed the identity for Winnie sessfully. As for when they would be good, Officer Lee


    could not help.


    After finishing his call with Officer Lee, Brian seemed even more depressed.


    He thought Winnie''s help was dirty. At the moment, he felt that he was a viin, thinking Winnie was


    bad.


    And he had a quarrel with her yesterday because of it. She must be puzzled and felt he was a scum.


    He was not in a mood to work, he had to calm down first.


    Brian put down all the work and went to Winnie''s office.


    For the arrival of Brian, Winnie was surprised.


    How could hee to her office? If Winnie was not wrong, it was Brian said they should not meet. But


    it was possible that Winnie thought more, he mighte because of work.


    "Mr. Be? What is wrong "


    Winnie stood up from the chair respectfully and looked at the man who was intimate with her, of course,


    it was past. Now they were separated by a river, and the distance of the river was that they could not


    swin.


    "I..."


    Brian hesitated, and then thought of a starting topic.


    "Officer Lee just called me and said Richard had turned up. He told me I had to be careful about our


    family''s safety. I thought about it, and the most important is the kids. They are in the suburbs these


    days. I will arrange for someone to protect them."


    Brian said what he thought, but he was too embarrassed to mention the quarrel yesterday.


    "Well, it is soon for them to start primary school, let them enjoy the y these days."


    Winnie did not object, after all, it was for the sake of the kids, but she was said that no one was there to


    protect her. But now she was a policewoman who could defend herself.


    "If you want to see them, go to the suburbs, don¡¯t go out, or your safety could not be guaranteed."


    In fact, these words were foreshadowing, but he really felt embarrassed to exin what happened


    yesterday. Would Winnie forgive him?


    "Ok, I''ll contact Rufus before I go after confirming you are not at home."


    In order to avoid Brian¡¯s misunderstanding, Winnie said so. She just went to see the kids without any


    other thought.


    Since they talked about the kids, Winnie asked.


    "Right, about the school, should I discuss with you or Ste?"


    Winnie reminded that words Brian had said and let him know the kids would go to primary school.


    Brian did not expect Winnie would ask this question, and apparently he was awkward. What was he


    gonna say? If he asked her to talk to his sister, the conversation was over. If he asked her to talk with


    him, he went back on his warning.


    When Brian hesitated, Winnie made a choice for him.


    "Let me discuss it with Ste. Mr. Be, I''ve got a meeting."


    Winnie took a document on her desk and then quickly left her office.


    Brian awkwardly stood there alone. He wanted to exin, but in the end, he was silent.


    If he knew silence would end the conversation so soon, he should have offered his exnation quickly


    without hesitation.


    Thomas asked Gloria out after the investigation.


    The two met in the private room of a restaurant.


    "How is the investigation, Uncle Thomas?"


    Gloria walked into the room and asked. She had been waiting for two days, not she was anxious.


    "Don''t worry. Sit down first."


    Thomas said slowly.


    Gloria hurriedly sat down, did not want to waste a second.


    "Hurry up, Thomas, if it continues to dy, I am afraid that there will be a change on Brian''s side."


    Gloria urged again, it could be seen that she was anxious.


    She could be calm in front of Brian, but she really could not calm down now.


    "All right, I will say it."


    Thomas spoke seeing that Gloria was anxious like an ant in the hot pot. He wondered why every girl


    could not be calm and steady as Winnie. Was it because Winnie had much experience?


    "We don''t have to worry about Penny. I checked that she has terminal cancer and it has spread. She


    can live no more than six months."


    "Cancer, six months? If we have waited for six months, Brian and I will be over.¡±


    Gloria was not affected. She had no feeling when she heard that Penny had cancer, she was even


    secretly pleased.


    But even if Penny got cancer, Gloria felt too long. She knew that everyone and everything would have


    great changes during the six months, and Brian''s heart was no exception.


    "Penny is a dying woman now, and anything we do with her is meaningless and it may get us involved.


    We can''t make a scene but we can''t just sit there and wait. We just need to get her cancer to spread


    faster. We can''t hold on for six months, but we can hold on for two months or even a month."


    Thomas thought so. If a dying person was annoyed, she would fight back desperately. She was dying,


    he and Gloria would not take a risk.


    It was better to be safe.


    "But with what way can let her die quickly? Can''t you think of a way to deal with Penny and Winnie at


    the same time? Penny got Winnie involved, we would rather counterplot."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Gloria¡¯s message was clear: she couldn''t wait even for a month. She just wanted to settle the matter


    right now and tell him she could marry him.


    However, Thomas was not impulsive as Gloria, temporarily there was no counterplot.


    "Gloria, you are impatient. Every step of doing something big should..."


    "Uncle Thomas, how can I be patient? What if Brian and Winnie get back together?


    Gloria now was worried that Winnie and Brian got back together, and she would be waiting for so many


    years in vain.


    "Don''t worry. You are grandpa''s hand-picked granddaughter-inw, and no one can rece you. There


    is a point you have to have in mind, even if you and Brian married, you can do nothing even if Brian


    and Winnie are back together. After all, there are two kids, and that''s what Grandpa wants."


    Thomas told Gloria the possibility to make her calm down and see the facts. Gloria¡¯s panic let him


    upset, such a woman could not make a major event.


    Gloria was stunned and thought of what Thomas had told her.


    At that time Thomas said, Winnie was likely to be with Brian for a lifetime as his mistress. Felix


    acquiesced in this, and there would be no change.


    She could only ept such a rtionship in order to cooperate, but Brian loved Winnie too much. If he


    kept this rtionship, she would be a mistress and then be kicked out of the Be''s house.


    "I understand, but I can''t let Brian keep Winnie outside all his lifetime. It is insult to me."


    "And Winnie''s existence is bad to you and Jack. If I have no status and power in the Be family,


    How can I help Jack?"


    Gloria said her true thoughts, also the position of Thomas clearly. It was not a threat, she just wanted


    Thomas toe up with better help.


    "s...... You have a point there. If you really want to fight Winnie, I can help you, but not with Penny.


    It''s too risky."


    "Insist on two months. When Penny dies, if Brian and Winnie get back together, I will help you solve


    Winnie. Now we should focus on Penny.¡±


    Thomas hated Gloria''s threat, but he didn''t show it. In order to make better use of Gloria, he could


    swallow this disrespect.


    As for the solution to the matter, Thomas would notpromise, and would do as he wanted.


    "Ok, I believe you."


    She said she believed Thomas, but looked helpless on her face.


    "Right, do you know why Brian and Winnie broke up?"


    Thomas really wanted to know it, so that he would know if they would get back together or it might be


    of other help.


    "I don''t know, but once I met Winnie''s friend in a hot pot restaurant. Her friend used Brian and said


    that she broke up with Winnie because he liked me."


    "I don''t know if that was the reason."


    Gloria did not know it. At the airport she asked Winnie, but Winnie let her ask Brian. How couls she


    directly ask Brian? Brian might not answer her and might be angry.


    "Strange, why the reason is unknown?"


    Thomas did not say it, but had doubts in heart. He didn''t understand why Brian had to hide the reason


    for breaking up.


    Winnie went to the kids'' kindergarten after work on the same day. After the quit formalities, she sent the


    kids directly to the suburbs.


    Because of the fear of meeting Brian, Winnie hurried to leave and even refused to stay for dinner after


    sending the kids there.


    On the way home, she was driving around thinking about these things. After all these things, the kids


    left her again. It was for the safety of the kids, she still felt a lot of things missing.


    She waspletely alone. The kids spent Mondays through weekends in the suburbs. When she


    missed the kids, she could only see them when Brian was not there.


    Although she was reluctant, Winnie was quite at ease. Rufus took care of kids more carefully than her,


    in addition to study of the kids, he had done a good job.

 Chapter 648 Cant Let Each Other Go

    Chapter 648 Can''t Let Each Other Go


    Winnie thought of the study of two kids. If it took too long, she would find a tutor to tutor two kids. In a


    word, she rested assured the kids were with Rufus and the kids were willing to be with Rufus.


    In such a state, she would have no qualms about leaving the city.


    Winnie gave a bitter smile, and then thought of Brian. Well, never mind, think of the kids.


    Brian was silent when she thought of the kids, so she had to talk to Ste.


    With a bluetooth headset on, Winnie called Ste.


    Ste was alone tonight, so two people made an appointment to eat steak.


    Ste chose a French restaurant that had nobility feeling and ssical connotation. Though the


    decoration was extremely costly, but it had leisurelyfortable feeling. In short, sitting in such a


    soothing environment made people feelfortable.


    "We never seem to eat out alone."


    Ste cut steak while chatting with Winnie.


    "Yes, it should be the first time."


    Winnie thought about it and they indeed did note out alone.


    "You''re a busy person with a busy schedule. It''s hard to see you, let alone have dinner together."


    Ste said jokingly. She understood Winnie was deliberately busy, or she would be sad all the time, so


    she paralyzed her emotional nerves with works.


    ¡°I have to support my two kids and Vanessa. My aunt has pension, but I should put some money aside


    for her retirement."


    "The family depends on me now. I should make more money while I can, to make life easier for my


    family."


    "I can''tpare with you. You''ve got a husband to take care of, a father to protect you, a grandfather


    to spoil you. All your family loves you. Of course you''ve got time to be yourself."


    "s...... I envy you."


    Winnie said jokingly. As long as Ste did not mention Brian, there was no gap between them, just like


    best friends.


    Winnie¡¯s words made Ste upset.


    Without theparison with Winnie, she did not feel that she was happy.


    But Winnie got nothing. She had been trying to take care of others, and no one was there to protect


    her.


    "You don''t have to bear the burden of the kids. Brian will raise the kids, but you must work hard for your


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    aunt and Vanessa.¡±


    "s...... You''re an idiot. When you broke up, you should have what Brian gave you. If he gave you


    some money, you wouldn''t have to work so hard."


    Ste could not help butin. She would rather Winnie to be secr, and it would be better.


    Winnie did not think so, she would rather fight for her own than want a penny from Brian. If she took a


    penny from him, her remaining love, which she thought was clean, would be corrupted.


    She and Brian left nothing worth showing off, at least, in her aspect of love, she wanted noble


    memories.


    "Ste, if I asked for his money, I would have be a mistress in other people''s eyes. I''m tired now,


    but at least I feelfortable. No matter what people say, I think I have nothing to be ashamed and I


    would despise myself if I took his money."


    ¡°They are also my kids. It is my duty to raise them. I cannot rely on Brian.


    If she really wanted money, she would have a hard time over these years.


    "Well, let''s skip that and talk about kids. The kids are going to go to primary school in September, now


    it is the time to sign up. Which primary school is convenient?"


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to talk about Brian, so she changed the topic.


    Ste sighed at first because she had not moved on from the previous topic. Then she helped analyze


    the school¡¯s situation.


    "ording to the national policy, students should go to school nearby..."


    "Ste, I checked, the school of their registered permanent residence is aristocratic school. I don''t want


    them to go to that kind of high-end ce, I don''t want them to grow up in an aristocratic ce. I want to


    find a normal school for them, and I don''t want my kids to be so tired in elementary school, so that they


    can be more rxed. A school with these two points together is good. Of course, this is my personal


    opinion. Please go back and discuss it with Brian."


    Winnie gave her own idea. Her two kids were so smart that they would shine wherever they were put.


    In ordinary school, kids could learn solid things and would not grow up in an environment of intrigue.


    Childhood was precious for people since it only had once. Winnie only wanted her kids to spend the


    most precious childhood more easily.


    "Winwin, I agree with you on that. But why do you want me to convey it to Brian? You two can meet


    every day at the office, you can discuss it."


    Ste asked Winnie. She did not understand why she had to convey the message. Didn¡¯t they talk


    now?


    "It seems he didn''t tell you."


    Looking at the expression of Ste, Winnie understood what was going on. Then she offered an


    exnation.


    "Well, we agreed that from now on we would have nothing personal. The only thing we have in


    you."


    Winnie exined the meaning of Brian, but she meant it too.


    "What''s wrong with you two? So what you have broken up? What''s wrong with not loving? You don¡¯t


    together. How can you be so cruel? Can¡¯t you be friends like everyone else?"


    Ste suddenly was angry, and increased her voice, but she did not target Winnie but her brother.


    "Wemunicate at work, but try to avoid seeing each other. We avoid as much as possible what


    other people can convey. Ste, he hates me, we can¡¯t be friends. And I hope to separate thoroughly,


    and I don¡¯t want to disturb his life. We are not in the same situation as others, nor can we do what


    others do..."


    "Yes, you are different from others. When others are separated, they can be like friends. And you can''t


    let go of each other by this kind of behavior, forcing yourself to forget."


    Ste sighed helplessly. She was absolutely right. Two people forced them to be cruel, they thought, in


    this way, they could hide their love.


    Winnie words were interrupted by Ste. She did not know what Brian thought, but she did still loved


    Brian.


    Because she still loved him, so she wanted to stay away from him, so she avoided meeting him as far


    as possible. If they discussed it together, she would be softhearted and would be tortured.


    They wanted to be friends like everyone else and gave their kids a good atmosphere. But at least she


    could not do it.


    Gloria got a task from Thomas, that was, stimte Penny.


    It was a job for Gloria, who was good at speaking mean and harsh words.


    When she was again in the house of Penny, Gloria swaggered. She was happy that Penny was sick.


    "Penny, I heard that you have terminal stomach cancer. Why don''t you go to the hospital? Do you want


    to die at home?"


    Gloria said sharply, while walking to the sofa and then sat down. And the bodyguards behind her were


    always following her.


    "You came here today to provoke me?"


    Penny ignored the deliberate behavior of Gloria. It seemed that she took effort to find out she was sick.


    "No, no, no, I''m not here to provoke you, I''m here to care about you. Since you have terminal cancer,


    you can¡¯t wait for death at home. Go to the hospital for surgery so that you can live longer. I can give


    you money if you don¡¯t have. Even if you are an animal, I can''t watch you die."


    Gloria''s words were bing more and more sinister. She just wanted to provoke Penny so that she


    would die earlier.


    "But I don''t want to live long. It is good."


    Penny was not angry or annoyed. She would not be irritable because of Gloria''s stimtion, because


    she did not have a disease and she would not die.


    "Since you want to die young, I can only watch you die. If you really want to die young, surgery is the


    way to die young. I talked to the doctor, it''s a big risk to have surgery, so you may die on the operating


    table identally. If you really don''t want to live, I can call the surgeon..."


    "Gloria, don''t say that. She''s sick and can''t be provoked like that."


    Before Gloria could finish her words, Winnie''s voice suddenly was heard and it scared Gloria.


    Gloria looked at Winnie, and the man beside her with panic.


    "Are you here?¡±


    Gloria asked Winnie.


    "Yes, I''ve been here. I was cooking in the kitchen and didn''t notice youing. I just want you to watch


    your mouth and do not irritate the patient."


    Winnie said seriously and she was angry about Gloria''s behavior.


    These days they never said anything about cancer or surgery. They just treated Penny as a normal


    person. But Gloria''s behavior was too obscene and her words were mean.


    Winnie''s words made Gloria ufortable. It was between her and Penny, Winnie seemed to have no


    right to intervene. Why should Winnie talk to her like that?


    Gloria could not bear it, so she did not pretend anymore.


    "Winnie, don''t pretend to be a good person. Do you think I don¡¯t you and Penny conspired against me?


    Well, you''re here today, so is Penny, so let''s just confirm it. Do I have anything to do with your breaking


    up with Brian? Am I the one who ruined your rtionship?"

 Chapter 649 Anger Against Gloria

    Chapter 649 Anger Against Gloria


    Winnie did not understand what Gloria was talking about.


    "What have I done to you?"


    Winnie asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t worry about that, I am asking you do I have anything to do with your breaking up with Brian?"


    Gloria wanted to prove herself by questions, no matter how she thought in her heart, but in practical


    action she did not vite principles. It was Brian put forward their cooperation, so Gloria had


    confidence to ask Winnie.


    "No, no one has anything to do with my breaking up with Brian."


    Winnie gave her answer. She never said that it was other¡¯s reason that she and Brian had broken up.


    But seeing Gloria¡¯s appearance, she was d that she had broken up with Brian, or she had to deal


    with Gloria, Wendy and Penny.


    "Since you said it had nothing to do with me, why did you conspire against me with Penny and


    separate me from Brian?"


    Gloria continued to ask sharply, but Winnie was confused


    "Gloria, what do you mean I conspire against you with Penny? What have I done? What have you


    lost?"


    Winnie was confused by Gloria. She seemed to have done nothing. In front of Penny, she even had not


    mentioned Gloria''s name, how could she go against Gloria?


    "You do not know what you have done? You......"


    Gloria wanted to rebuke Winnie, but suddenly she realized something. If she said Penny threatened


    her to leave Brian, it would be like revealing her past.


    Winnie was not a fool. She would question, and Gloria would not know how to answer.


    Besides, she insisted on not leaving Brian, which was not consistent with the fact that she cooperated


    with Brian.


    Gloria stopped and did not go on, but Penny spoke.


    "Why, why don''t you say it out? Tell Winnie if you have stolen Brian."


    Penny had been silent. She knew Gloria would end like this, but Gloria stopped and realized what she


    had done.


    But Penny would not easily let her go after she had made a scene here.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t. Penny, I came here today to tell you. Brian and I have a cooperative rtionship, which is for


    the business of bothpanies. When the cooperation agreement is signed, the rtionship between


    me and Brian will be terminated, so don''t encourage Winnie to attack me."


    Gloria gave an affirmative answer.


    "Do you expect me to believe that? You can cheat Winnie, but don''t y tricks with me."


    Penny didn''t believe what Gloria said, perhaps it began as partnership, but Gloria''s purpose had never


    been pure.


    After finishing her words, Penny looked directly at Winnie.


    "Winnie, are you a food? Why did you say that to her? It is meaningless. Why don''t you ask her why


    she''s here, and what my rtionship is with her?"


    Penny reminded Winnie.


    Hearing that, Gloria was worried, but Winnie was calm.


    In the kitchen when she saw Gloria, she had been thinking why Gloria was there and what their


    rtionship was. But she knew it wasn''t her ce to ask, and she didn''t want to know what their


    rtionship was.


    "Penny, other things..."


    Winnie did not want to let things continue, so she wanted to advise Penny not to continue to say. But as


    soon as she opened her mouth, Penny knew she wanted to be kind and didn''t want to ask too many


    questions.


    However, Penny did not want to let go of Gloria, so she interrupted Winnie and say the reason out.


    "Don''t say you don''t want to know. I''ll tell you. When I was with Brian, she took advantage of the


    convenience of work to seduce Brian and deliberately created an affair with Brian. If I had not stopped


    her, you would not be with Brian. Do you think it is simple for such an evil woman to cooperate with


    Brian?"


    "Penny, that''s all past, don''t use me, ok? I didn¡¯t deliberately create an affair, I think you..."


    "Now, don''t make any noise."


    Winnie interrupted Gloria loudly. If it went on, it was just gonna get worse. The feud between Penny


    and Gloria had nothing to do with her.


    Brian had nothing to do with her, why should she listen to that?


    "Gloria, no matter what rtionship you had with Brian before, and no matter what rtionship you will


    have with Brian in the future, please don''t involve me."


    "I want to tell you clearly that I have no intention of taking back Brian, and I have no intention of


    opposing you. On the contrary, I wish you and Brian happiness.


    "I don''t know why you are here today, but Penny is a patient. I ask you to give her a quiet environment


    and show her respect."


    At this time Winnie was calm. She did not target anyone, she just thought Penny should not be treated


    like that. Gloria had quarrel with a patient, she could not bear it and had to stop it.


    "Winnie, who gave you the courage to talk to me like that? Who do you think you are to criticize and


    lecture me? Are you ready to disappear in B City?"


    Gloria threatened Winnie. She had always lectured others and been sarcastic to others, but today


    Winnie unexpectedly dared to provoke her, which made her embarrassed.


    If she Gloria didn''t warm Winnie, she would think she could be bullied easily.


    "Gloria......"


    Winnie did not want to make things big, she did not care about Gloria''s warning. She longed for


    someone to get rid of her, but at the moment it was Penny''s illness that dominated.


    She wanted to make peace, but Penny refused to let go. Because Gloria¡¯s warming to Winnie made


    her ufortable.


    "Try to make her disappear. If you make her disappear, I have the power to make you famous in the


    world."


    Penny said in a malicious tone and her eyes were sharp. She did not look like a cancer patient,


    threatening people with momentum.


    "You..."


    "Madam, you are not wee here. Don''t be unreasonable here, please leave."


    Unconvinced, Gloria wanted to resist, but Oscar asked her to leave.


    "Who are you?"


    "You are rude, I will call Brian to take his girlfriend away."


    Oscar said sternly, expressing his disgust to such a sinister woman.


    Sure enough, the name of Brian was the most useful. Hearing that, Gloria instantly was silent. She


    red at Oscar angrily and left with her bodyguard.


    After Gloria left, the room fell silent. Penny was still angry, Winnie and Oscar did not know how to


    After a while, Winnie gave her a ss of water.


    "Don''t get angry with such a person. It''s more important to take care of your health than anything else."


    "You don''t have to fight for me. I have no intention of getting back together with Brian."


    In Penny a dying patient, Winnie tried to make everything better. She would rather believe that Penny


    was for her own good to get her involved, than to take revenge.


    Even if it was revenge, if it could make Penny happy and live longer, she would rather be surrounded


    by hatred.


    "Are you kidding? Where do you see me fighting for you?"


    Penny felt Winnie¡¯s words ironic. She tried to hurt Winnie instead of fighting for her.


    "Gloria came here today just to make me angry, just to make me die soon. I''m sure you don''t know a


    woman with a ck heart. What she did behind her back does not square with her public image. You


    should have learned today that such a person can climb on top of me if I don¡¯t give her a lesson."


    Penny''s anger was not from Winnie, but from Gloria''s arrogance. She''s got something on Gloria, but


    Gloria was still arrogant. Obviously Gloria didn''t take her seriously knowing that she was sick and


    dying.


    Gloria was wrong, one was that she did not have disease and would not die. The other was that even if


    she were sick and died, she would keep the evidence in her hands.


    She Penny was sure that no one could change that fact. She did not allow Gloria to be with Brian, she


    would control Gloria even if she died.


    "You can''t care about these now, I tell the nanny to stop Gloria froming here."


    Oscar said and stopped Winnie from speaking again.


    If Winnie continued to talk, Penny would put her anger out on Winnie.


    Winnie did not continue to say, she knew Penny would confront her. So she went to the kitchen to


    continue to cook with the nanny, and Oscar left to appease Penny.


    "You can''t get angry with someone like that, and if you know what she''s here for, you can''t let her


    seed. How happy Gloria would be if she saw how angry you are now. Does that prove her


    sess?"


    Oscar sat next to Penny and said gently to enlighten her.


    "I understand that, but Gloria is too bullying. And Winnie, does she have a brain problem? Gloria


    scolded her and she did not scold back. It serves her right that she has been bullied."


    Penny did not know what she was angry about, only that today''s events made her not calm down.


    ¡°She was afraid you would be angry, and it would affect your illness. If Gloria really touches her bottom


    line, she won''t wait to be scolded. Don''t worry about her, as long as you don''t get angry."


    No matter what Penny said, Oscar did not refute, but tried to persuade her not to be angry. Penny''s


    days were numbered, and she could not be subjected to this kind of stimtion, and her condition


    could not be aggravated by stimtion.

 Chapter 650 Winnie on Leave

    Chapter 650 Winnie on Leave


    Oscar''s attitude eased and his concern for Penny made embarrassed for her anger. She had to endure


    it, even if she was still angry.


    Penny did not speak, looked at Oscar and then adjusted her emotions.


    "Well, for your sake, I won''t be angry with such a person. But you tell Winnie, Gloria had designed her


    words, I did not say nonsense. Gloria and I did not like each other because of Brian. She must have


    wanted me and Winnie to fight against each other by saying that, and then she gets what she wants."


    Penny exined and believed that Oscar would convey these words to Winnie. Now she could not let


    Winnie know her n, and could not let her see that she was using Winnie and Gloria.


    "Well, you don''t have to exin. Winwin can understand. As long as you calm down, don''t care what


    other people think."


    Oscar was relieved to see Penny eases her anger. So that was the end of the conversation.


    "You are tired after being made such a fuss by Gloria. Are you going to the bedroom or lie down on the


    sofa?"


    Oscar asked.


    "I''ll go upstairs and have a rest."


    Penny got up and walked towards the bedroom, Oscar said behind.


    "Call me if you feel ill."


    When Penny returned to her room, she did not lie down but went to the cloakroom.


    There was a safe in apartment in the cloakroom and she opened it.


    She took out Gloria¡¯s evidence with a sinister smile.


    "Gloria, don''t think that just because you deleted everything, I have no evidence. Open your fucking


    eyes and see what this is all about. I saved everything I read about you in the newspaper. I''d like to see


    how you continue to be arrogant."


    "Gloria, even if I am dead, I will keep these evidence and let you pay the price. In a word, no good will


    "Of course, including Winnie."


    "As long as I live, neither of you will get Brian."


    Penny soliloquized in the cloakroom, the cruelty exposed again in her eyes, and the hatred could be


    seen on her face.


    She must bear in mind the main purpose of hering out this time. She must make Winnie pay the


    price.


    After Penny went upstairs, Winnie came out of the kitchen. She did not see Penny, so she asked.


    "Where is Penny?"


    "In the bedroom. You don''t have to worry. She is not angry anymore."


    Oscarforted Winnie, after all, Winnie was the most wronged one. Two women who had deep


    thoughts about Brian vent their anger on this woman who had no rtionship with Brian.


    "Good. I was afraid her anger might interfere with her illness."


    Winnie felt relieved.


    "By the way, Penny let me tell you that she never said those words Gloria said. They did have a bad


    time before because of Brian..."


    As Oscar spoke, he tried to pull Winnie to sit on the sofa, but Winnie interrupted him and refused to sit


    on the sofa.


    "Don''t exin to me. I don''t take such things to heart. Oscar, take good care of Penny and don¡¯t allow


    Gloria toe over again."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Winnie had a peaceful mind and had not affected by what happened just now.


    It was not that she did not care about it, it was that she did not want to have anything to them.


    As for if Penny had said those words or not, Winnie would know about it, as long as she made a call to


    the police station. There was no need for Penny to exin.


    "I have to go back in advance. You take care of her."


    Winnie said, picked up the car keys on the coffee table and went out.


    Oscar did not detain, but he went out together with her.


    Two people came to Winnie''s car. Oscar reminded Winnie.


    "Winwin, Gloria''s performance made me quite unexpected. I don''t see her like this in the media. I think


    Penny was right that she had an ax to grind.¡±


    "Be careful. She may tell tales. She wasn''t happy with the way you spoke for Penny today, and I am


    afraid she''d get you in trouble."


    Oscar reminded kindly, only to hope that Winnie would be careful.


    "Don''t worry, I have been watching Gloria for a long time. I know what to do. I gotta go and you go back


    to take care of Penny."


    Winnie smiled and got into the car.


    She had checked Gloria, so she knew she was duplicity. She had been spoiled since childhood, so she


    had a bad temper.


    So she had been keeping a distance with Gloria and Brian.


    If Gloria was not arrogant and domineering, if not she was worried about Penny, she would not have


    positive conflict with Gloria.


    When Brian and Gloria began to cooperate, Winnie saw that Gloria was not simple. It was not that she


    had prophetic superpowers, but that she knew a woman could conceal the eye light when she faced


    the man she liked.


    As for the enmity between Penny and Gloria, she did not want to know about it and would not


    participate in.


    Winnie only hoped that everything was quiet and let Penny leave in peace.


    A new day began, and it was a happy day for Winnie. The coboration between her and the Be


    Group came to an end, and she returned to herpany ording to Brian''s instructions.


    The night before, Winnie called thepany to tell them she would go back to work, but was told the


    next project was dyed, so Winnie could have some rest.


    It was the first day of rest, Winnie didn''t go anywhere, but asked Daenerys and Emily toe to her


    home.


    "Winwin, you haven''t rested like this for a long time. How are you going to spend the 15-day holiday?"


    Emily asked Winnie while teasing Jelly Bean.


    "When I don''t have a holiday, I spend all my time nning how I am going to spend the holiday. I feel


    so empty now I have holiday and I have no n at all."


    Winnie said with a smile. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, and she had no n except to be


    happy.


    "You, you are a workaholic. If you were allowed to work, your work n wouldst until the end of the


    year."


    Daenerys knew Winnie well. It was not that she did not have a n, it was that she felt empty when


    she got time.


    "Maybe, I have energy in the holiday."


    Winnie smiled brilliantly.


    "Winwin, you might as well throw away your work. If you take a holiday for even half a century, you will


    have plenty of money to spend. Why should you work so hard?"


    Emily picked up Jelly Bean while enlightening Winnie.


    Her idea was not the same as Winnie¡¯s. She thought money was not important, as long as she was


    happy.


    "Don''t exaggerate. If I don''t work for half a century, I will starve."


    Winnie came to hold Jelly Bean. Looking at her babbling, Winnie was happy.


    "You are exaggerating, the game you and Leo developed earned ten years of wages of ordinary


    workers in a day. You should know how much profit a year."


    "Now you can support your family well without going to work. I mean you can take it easy and don''t get


    too tired."


    Others didn''t know how much Winnie earned, but she did and thought she did not have to work very


    hard.


    "Emily is right. Even if you want to work, you don''t have to be so tired. Just find a job that''s easier and


    you can have plenty of time to enrich yourself."


    Daenerys sat on the sofa shopping for baby products, while speaking.


    "I really can''t earn that much money. What Emily said is not my ie. After removing the cost every


    day and paying taxes legally and reasonably, Leo and I split the rest equally, so the profit is not so


    much."


    "Well, it''s enough to have a good life, but one can''t stay still in life. My aunt is in her fifties and still


    fighting for her career. I can''t rest at my age."


    "What''s more, games are unpredictable and quickly eliminated. When they are reced by other


    games, I will lose my job. So there I still have to work, but I''ll just try to do as little work as possible."


    Winnie could not let go of everything now, she had notpleted the task. She was going to work, and


    be a cop for the rest of her life, even if the game was going to support her.


    "You just can''t put your work down."


    Emily felt her persuasion had no meaning so she gave up.


    "Since it''s so boring, don¡¯t talk about me, right, Jelly Bean?"


    "Now, tell me if you and Leo have made any progress these days."


    Winnie teased Jelly Bean, while speaking to Emily. It was kind of happy to be doing whatever she


    wanted.


    "We..."


    "There is progress, and a great progress."


    Emily wanted to avoid it, but Daenerys suddenly opened her mouth, which stunned Emily.


    "Daenerys, stop ying with your phone and tell me what''s going on."


    Winnie was excited and began to explore the gossip.


    "It got a big progress, I feel..."


    "Then shut up."


    Daenerys kept Winnie in suspense, and Emily came to cover her mouth.


    "Don¡¯t say nonsense, or I will take Jelly Bean away."


    Emily warned, but it did not work for Daenerys, but prompted her to say it.


    "Well..."


    Daenerys gestured Winnie to help with eyes since she could not speak with her mouth covered.


    Winnie got it, put Jelly Bean in the walker, and then threw herself on the sofa to help control


    Emily.

 Chapter 651 Explores the Privacy of Best Friends

    Chapter 651 Explores the Privacy of Best Friends


    Winnie pressed Emily under her body and began to warn Emily with a smirk.


    "Stop hindering Daenerys from speaking. Otherwise, I will force you to confess. Do you want Daenerys


    to say it or do you want to exin it yourself?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt that things were extraordinary, and the desire to know the truth was more urgent and


    uncontroble.


    "Are you a rogue? This is my privacy. You even try to pry into my privacy in such an outrageous way."


    Emily resisted, feeling that what Daenerys was about to say was shameful enough to make her blush.


    "Winnie, let go of her. Since she said we were spying on her. Let''s stamp on this topic of conversation."


    "I''ll take you to Leo, Leo will definitely tell us the truth."


    Daenerys'' approach seemed more scary. It was a real threat.


    Daenerys stood up and pulled Winnie up when she said. At this moment, Emily dared not resist.


    "Well, please go on. Say whatever you want, and ask me whatever you want."


    Emily looked at Winnie and then at Daenerys. At this moment, she was speechless, but she wanted to


    p these two curious women.


    "You are as stubborn as a mule."


    After speaking, Daenerysughed. Winnie also couldn''t helpughing.


    "You are mules."


    Emily retorted andy directly on the sofa. She covered her head with a pillow, so that she couldn''t


    hear what they said, and she could hide her blushing face.


    So, Daenerys told Winnie about Emily sleeping with Leo.


    When Winnie heard it, sheughed more uncontrobly and wantonly.


    She reached out and grabbed the back of Emily''s head, and then hit Emily with the pillow.


    "Why don''t you forgive Leo after you slept with him? Do you want to have a shotgun marriage?"


    Winnie was really happy. She knew that Leo and Emily were not irresponsible people. Now that they


    were sleeping together, they would be responsible to each other.


    What could be assured now was that Emily and Leo would not be separated anymore, but their


    attachment to each other was not enough.


    "Do I have to be with him forever after having sex with him?"


    Emily said unconvincingly. She had no idea of shotgun marriage. Winnie''s words reminded her that she


    hadn''t taken contraceptive measures. Was she really pregnant?


    "If I remember correctly, your thoughts and behaviors have stayed in ancient times. You are the most


    conservative person. How can you be more open than others in sex?"


    Daenerys blew all Emily''s cover, making she forget about contraception.


    "I won''t talk to you anymore, you are boring."


    In order to avoid the ridicule of them, Emily got up and walked to Jelly and hugged him.


    "You have a bad mother and a bad godmother. Stay with me in the future, lest you will be corrupted by


    them."


    Emily murmured to the child, but if the child didn''t understand, it meant for the adult to listen.


    "Okay, we won''t tease you. Emily, it''s just a matter of discussion. Give Leo a chance. You love him.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t take care of him when he was sick and you wouldn''t sleep with him even if he


    forced you. Your own perception of this is much clearer than we can see."


    Winnie calmed down and stopughing, taking this opportunity to persuade Emily.


    She now had special sentiment, feeling that life was short and everyone should cherish the present.


    Love was even more precious. When people met someone they loved, they should live up to the time


    and cherish the love.


    Emily and Leo were in love with each other, but they couldn''t feel that happiness because of the things


    before, which made Winnie anxious.


    "Yeah, just give Leo a chance. You even make Winnie feel ufortable. Winnie will feel guilty if you


    don''t be together for one day. Emily, give Leo a chance and relieve Winnie as well."


    Daenerys also persuaded Emily. She wanted to see the happy picture of Leo and Emily instead of the


    current bitterness and longing for each other.


    Both Winnie and Daenerys were serious, and Emily couldn''t shirk. She put Jelly back in the walker, and


    then came to them.


    "I know it. I gave him more than two months..."


    Emily quietly told them about her appointment with Leo for training.


    "Two and a half months are enough for you to torture him..."


    "Forget it, don''t say it. Let''s see if Leo can endure for these two months."


    Daenerys wanted to say that Emily might be pregnant in two and a half months. However, she bit back


    the words she would like to have said.


    If Emily was alerted, she wouldn''t get pregnant identally. Then Leo would miss a guarantee.


    Daenerys thought, "Don''t say it. I can''t say it. For Leo''s happiness, I must keep my mouth shut."


    Coincidentally, Winnie and Daenerys had the same thought. She didn''t discuss pregnancy with Emily


    either.


    "That''s fine, so that you have time to think about it. You pursue perfection in everything. Thus, your


    husband must be the right one."


    After Winnie finished speaking, she nced at Daenerys, and they understood each other''s meaning


    with a smile.


    Today was Winnie''s first day off. Brian took the staff elevator up and down to see if Winnie would


    suddenly appear in her office.


    However, he came down many times in one day, but the result was not satisfactory.


    He felt upset and didn''t know what to do. Brian even couldn''t stand a day without seeing Winnie. If


    Winnie left forever, if he couldn''t see her in this life, Brian could not live.


    But after all, he had done something unforgivable, and it was impossible for him not to let Winnie go.


    There was a party in the evening, and Brian told the family in advance that he would not go home to


    have dinner.


    Rufus called Winnie after receiving the news. So in the evening, Winnie and Vanessa appeared


    together on the outskirts of the city.


    After Winnie hugged the children, she sat next to Rufus and chatted with Rufus.


    "Rufus, are they both obedient?"


    "Yes, they are obedient."


    Rufus answered with satisfaction. The two children were as well-behaved and sensible as before, but


    they were a little quieter than before.


    "That''s good. I''m afraid they are too naughty. Do they have the ability to learn independently?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "You don''t have to worry about their study. Luke is a kid who loves to learn. Although Megan iszy,


    Luke has been urging her toplete her homework on her own."


    Rufus wanted tough when he thought Megan waszy. Luke supervised Megan like a parent, making


    Rufus happy.


    What the Be familycked now was the little happiness in life.


    "Winnie, you don''t have to worry about everything about your children. I am worried about you and


    Vanessa."


    Rufus turned the subject away and began the task Brian had given him.


    "I heard Brian say that Richard appeared. Richard''s appearance is not only harmful to the Be


    family, he will also harm you and Vanessa."


    "I mean, during this time, you and Vanessa can live with us these days. We have bodyguards. Richard


    can''t get in. It''s a guarantee for your safety. When we find Richard, you and Vanessa can move out."


    Brian mentioned it to Rufus, and Rufus had the same idea. He was afraid that Winnie and Vanessa


    were unsafe and would be sacred.


    Especially at night, one of them slept at home and the other one stayed at school. There was no


    guarantee in terms of safety.


    Although Brian said that there were bodyguards to protect Winnie, but the bodyguards couldn''t protect


    Winnie at home. Rufus felt that it was safer for Winnie to live with him in the suburbs.


    Only when these they were safe could he be at ease, and Isobel, who was far away in Africa for


    medical support, could be at ease.


    "Rufus, it''s too troublesome toe here. During this time, I don''t have to work. I can take care of


    Vanessa. I will ask you for help you when I''m busy."


    Winnie tactfully refused. She didn''t want toe back here. The awkward status would make her


    unable to sleep.


    "Winnie, you don''t want to see Brian, do you? I will tell Brian to let him live in the Johnson''s vi. Then


    you don''t have to meet each other."


    Rufus thought of Winnie''s reason for refusal, so he proposed that he could let Brian move out. But


    Winnie couldn''t ept it even more.


    The rtionship between Brian and Rufus had eased a bit now, but the knot in Brian''s heart hadn''t


    been solved yet. If Brian moved out, they would gradually be estranged, and such a long time of


    effort would be wasted.


    "Rufus, that''s not the reason. My children have caused enough trouble for you here. Vanessa and I


    can''te over to bother you. We can take care of ourselves and we won''t give Richard a chance."


    "Rufus, don''t worry about us. Themunity is well managed now, and the security is on call. Vanessa


    is either at school or at home. I''ll try to let her not go out during this time. So, our safety can be


    guaranteed."


    Winnie still refused. To tell the truth, she would rather be caught by Richard than live under the same


    roof with Brian.


    Brian''s life was calm now, and his wedding to Gloria would not be dyed for long. Although Winnie


    hadn''t calmed down yet, her life had be much quieter.


    After finally returning to their respective peaceful lives, she didn''t want to disturb Brain, and even less


    liked that her heart continued to struggle and waver.


    "Hey... Since you don''t want toe over, I won''t force you. Remember to tell me when you are in


    danger."


    Rufus was upset, but Winnie''s rejection was expected. She just really refused his help, which made


    him still inevitably worried.


    "Well, don''t worry. I will definitely ask you for help when something happens."


    Winnie was moved. Rufus''s care gave her a homely feeling. It''s just that there was a person in this


    family that she didn''t want to see, so she could only refuse the his kindness.


    When Winnie and the others were about to eat, Brian actually came back.


    Winnie was embarrassed, trying to find an excuse to leave. But the children were here. She could only


    smile and forced herself to have dinner with Brian.


    Winnie hadn''t sat at the same table to have dinner with Brian for a long time. She felt ill at ease now.


    After dinner, Winnie wanted to go home, but the two children pestered her to stay a little longer. Winnie


    had no choice but to sit on the sofa in the living room and watch TV with her two children.

 Chapter 652 Be Careful on Way Back

    Chapter 652 Be Careful on Way Back


    Brian walked up to Winnie, then spoke coldly.


    "Have you gone back to work in yourpany?"


    This was the first word he had said to Winnie since he came back to now. It was because he couldn''t


    help it that he came to talk to her.


    "No, thepany is not busy and I am on vacation from today."


    Winnie answered cautiously. At this moment, she really became a guest here. At this moment, the man


    beside her, the man who once slept on the same bed with her, became the most alienated person.


    "OK."


    Brian responded, and then he didn''t know what to say.


    They were in an awkward predicament again, and the silence made them ufortable.


    After Brian knew that Winnie hade here, he turned down all his appointments and ran back. But he


    didn''t know what to say at this time.


    After a long silence and a long embarrassment, Brian spoke again.


    "Winnie,e out, I have something to tell you."


    Brian came back with a purpose, and whatever he wanted to do must be done.


    "What?"


    When Winnie was stunned, Brian had already got up and walked out.


    Fortunately, Brian didn''t go to the bedroom upstairs, or to a more private space. Winnie took a deep


    breath and got up and followed him out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Winnie asked when she came out, in order to avoid the embarrassment of silence.


    "... I was wrong when I lost my temper with you that day because of your request for leave. I apologize


    to you now."


    Brian always wanted to apologize to Winnie. However, she kept avoiding him, so he never had a


    chance.


    Winnie was puzzled for Brian''s sudden apology. However, she couldn''t ask the reasons. She could only


    stall him.


    "You were not wrong. You are the leader who thinks about the overall situation of thepany. It is


    right. I didn''t understand the rules and made it difficult for you."


    "I''m back to work in my ownpany now, and this kind of thing won''t happen again in the future."


    Winnie was implying Brian not to ask her to go back to work in the future, otherwise there would be


    such a conflict again. Because she would always ask for leave, and he would always dislike her.


    "I''ll leave the cooperation between yourpany and ourpany to Calvin. I won''t interfere with his


    arrangement."


    Brian said. He was not to avoid Winnie, on the contrary, only then could he let Winnie continue to work


    at the Be Group.


    He understood Winnie''s hint just now. She didn''t want to work at the Be Group.


    But he was not sure if he could get used to working without Winnie. Once he was not used to it, he


    could order Calvin to call Winnie back.


    "Oh... It there anything else, Mr. Be? If it''s okay, I''ll go in and call Vanessa. We should go home."


    Winnie couldn''t continue this topic, so she could only find an excuse to leave.


    Brain didn''t answer after Winnie finished speaking. However, as soon as Winnie turned around, her


    hand was caught.


    At that moment, Winnie''s thoughts were confused, and she remembered a lot of past events. But the


    things in the past had no meaning to them now.


    "Mr. Be..."


    Winnie didn''t look back, and wanted to warn Brian to let go of her hand. At this moment, Brian spoke.


    "I should go to see Penny, but I can''t go by myself. Do you have time?"


    Brian found another excuse to dy time. Winnie''s soft hand attracted him like a ma.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll be there tomorrow morning. You can go if you have time."


    Winnie said, pulling her hand back hard. At this moment, Brian realized that even if he didn''t want to let


    go, he had to let go of her.


    "Be careful on the way home."


    Brain charged Winnie and reluctantly let go of her hand.


    Seeing her running away, Brian was like falling into an abyss. He couldn''t even breath.


    He couldn''t forget her, but he couldn''t forgive her either. Brian thought it was the most tangled thing, the


    most tormenting thing.


    On the way home, Winnie remained silent, and Vanessa looked worried and took the initiative to find a


    topic.


    "Winnie, in fact, Rufus let us go to the outskirts of the city because he was worried. Why did you refuse


    him?"


    "I can''t stand seeing Brian. How can I live there? We have broken up. As long as I live there, people


    will gossip. Especially Gloria, she will be upset."


    "Oh... don''t make trouble for others."


    Winnie said sadly. She thought it was better to be in a dangerous environment than to be hated. But


    how was his mood when he said "be careful on the way home"?


    Worried? Did he still care about her?


    "I also think you are quite embarrassed. By the way, has the marriage between Brain and Gloria been


    confirmed?"


    Vanessa was not curious about these things. She just wanted Winnie to talk to her, not to endure pain


    alone.


    "It should be almost done. I don''t know the details. In thepany, apart from the necessary contacts


    for work, we avoid each other during the rest of the time. Both of us don''t want to see each other."


    "Hey... get married. They should get married quickly. I can calm down when everything is settled down."


    Winnie sighed again, always feeling that she was depressed and could not breathe.


    "Winnie, you still have feelings for Brain, right?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa asked Winnie a question.


    "It''s not so easy to forget him. I paid so seriously. It''s impossible to forget it all at once. I will get used to


    it slowly."


    Winnie''s tone was rtively rxed. She didn''t hide it. Even if she did, Vanessa would not believe her.


    Instead, she would worry about her.


    "By the way, Vanessa, don''t tell aunt about Richard''s appearance. She will be more worried after


    knowing it. From now on, we should be more careful. During this time, you live at home, and I will take


    you to school and pick you up every day."


    Winnie changed the subject, the name "Brian" made her too depressed.


    "I won''t go home. I will live in school. Fate is doomed. I can''t control whether to live or die. If I am


    destined to be killed by Richard, I don''t think I can escape. Don''t be too worried. Those meant toe


    shoulde sooner orter, and we can''t escape. Don''t make yourself nervous because of what hasn''t


    happened yet."


    Vanessa believed in fate and believed that everything was destined. She almost died before and was


    not afraid of death.


    "Hey, I underestimated you. Not only are you not afraid, but you also think clearly. Not only can you


    enlighten yourself, but you can alsofort me. You have really grown up."


    Winnie touched Vanessa''s head with satisfaction, never expecting Vanessa to say these words.


    But she was telling the truth, and no one could resist fate.


    "If I don''t grow up, you will be the one who is worried."


    "By the way, my school''sw department has an activity to voluntarily promote legal knowledge in


    remote viges in the mountains. Would you like to be a volunteer and go around?"


    Suddenly, Vanessa thought of a way to rx Winnie, hoping Winnie could feel better and stop thinking


    about Brain.


    "Okay, I just have time recently."


    "But when I''m leaving, what about your safety?"


    Winnie was worried about Vanessa.


    "I just said that fate is doomed. What are you worried about? I promise that I will never go out these


    days. I will stay at school."


    The school was the safest ce, no one could go in and out casually. With so many ssmates and


    teachers, no one would be able to hurt her.


    "Okay, then you can register for me and I will participate. Do you know when it is?"


    Winnie made up her mind and believed that Vanessa could take care of herself.


    "They will set off the day after tomorrow."


    Winnie thought about the time and made sure it was the day after tomorrow.


    "Well, I will go to see Penny and Uncle Romeo tomorrow."


    Winnie quickly adjusted her n to make time for activity.


    "Sister, are you looking for Uncle Romeo for something?"


    Vanessa asked Winnie iprehensibly. They hadn''t mentioned Uncle Romeo in their lives for a long


    time.


    "Go and see Uncle Romeo, and ask him if he knows who bought our house by the way. Even if the


    owner won''t sell it, we have to discuss with him and take the things out first."


    Winnie wanted to ask Romeo about something. There had been no progress on the house. She could


    only ask someone for information.


    "Well, take out the things first. Those things are gifts that our parents left us. We must take them back."


    "By the way, Winnie, you must pay attention to your safety when you go to see Penny. She is evil, don''t


    let her hurt you."


    The person Vanessa was most worried about now was Winnie, her sister. Winnie insisted on going to


    see Penney. As her younger sister, Vanessa couldn''t stop her. All she could do was tell her to be


    careful.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine with Oscar."


    Winnie had listened to this kind of advice many times, and she was still moved by such concerns. But


    she had never gotten the care she most hoped for.


    "Winnie, I think Oscar is pretty good too. Why don''t you marry Stefan or Oscar?"


    Vanessa''s topic changed so fast that Winnie couldn''t ept it.


    "Why are you mentioning Oscar and Stefan? Don''t worry about my marriage. I will get married when


    the time hase."


    "I am in a hurry. Brian is about to get married, why are you going to be single. Besides, if someone


    takes care of you and loves you, I will be relieved."


    Vanessa had her thoughts, she didn''t want Winnie to be single because of her. And Winnie must be


    involved in another rtionship to forget about Brian.


    "Brian''s marriage is his business, and it doesn''t matter to me. Do I have to get married if he gets


    married? Besides, I don''t need anyone to take care of me now, and I don''t have feelings for Oscar, so


    don''t worry about me."


    "There are many people who never get married for a lifetime. I am much better than them. At least I


    have two children. For the time being, it seems that being single is not bad."


    Winnie didn''t want to get entangled with Brian. The earlier he got married, the earlier she would be


    relieved. As for marriage, it seemed to have missed her.


    The next morning, Winnie and Oscar made an appointment to have breakfast at Penny''s house, so


    they returned from a run and changed into casual clothes and went to Penny''s house.


    She didn''t contact Brian or tell him when she woulde to Penny''s house. She could only stay at


    Penny''s house for one morning. If Brian didn''te, she wouldn''t be able to wait for him.

 Chapter 653 Former Owner

    Chapter 653 Former Owner


    When Winnie came to Penny''s house, the nanny had just prepared breakfast. Winnie came uninvited


    and took the initiative to sit at the table, which made Penny disgusted.


    "You are disgusting, do you know? Why did youe here so early? If you''re fine, go back to your own


    house. There are some restaurants on the street, don''t eat at my ce."


    Penny spoke directly to drive Winnie out, but Winnie was used to her hospitality.


    "After eating, I will help clean up. I don''t eat for free."


    "Sit down and eat. You can''t drive me away."


    Winnie said very calmly, just like in her own home, as if the person in front of her was her family,


    without a sense of distance.


    "Rogue. Winnie, why are you so hateful?"


    Penny said with a look of disgust, but she also knew that no matter what she said, she couldn''t drive


    Winnie away.


    At the beginning of breakfast, no one spoke. Just before the end of breakfast, the former owner of this


    house came here.


    Brian stood in the living room and looked at the three people who were eating breakfast, not daring to


    imagine that the scene was so harmonious. How deep the hatred between Penny and Winnie was! The


    harm Penny brought to Winnie was indescribable. How could Winnie let bygones be bygones and take


    care of her?


    "Why are you here?"


    Penny asked in surprise, looking at Brian with incredible look.


    She couldn''t remember how long she hadn''t seen this man, she just remembered the love and hatred


    for him at the time. Why was she so calm now?


    She had no mood swings, and there was no love in her eyes. Has this manpletely walked out of


    her life? No, how could it be possible? Even if there was no love, the hatred between them could not be


    dissolved.


    "I heard that you are sick,e and have a look."


    Brian said in a cold voice. He dide with the idea of seeing patients, but after seeing Penny, he


    could only remember what she did to Luke and Winnie. Thus, the hatred still prevailed.


    "It''s meaningless to see a dying person."


    Penny threw down the chopsticks disdainfully, then got up and went to the living room.


    "This used to be your home, but now you are a guest. As a host, I can''t neglect the guest. Please sit


    down, Mr. Be."


    Penny said weirdly.


    "Brian, sit down."


    Oscar and Winnie also walked over, but it was Oscar who spoke.


    Brian sat aside, at a distance from penny.


    "How are you? You look well."


    Brian had to ask. Since he was here, he had to show his care for Penny. After all, she was the one who


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    was dying.


    "I won''t die in one or two days. Are you disappointed?"


    Penny wanted to vent her grievances, but she didn''t dare to make any trouble in front of Brian and


    could only reduce it. If it was someone else, she would yell.


    "Penny, be polite."


    Oscar reminded. Regardless of the grievances between them before, Brian was very kind that he could


    Penny continued to have a bad attitude, and Oscar was really afraid to annoy Brian.


    "Well, thank you foring to see me, Mr. Be. I''m fine, and I can live for a few months."


    The content of her words had changed, but her tone was still resentful.


    "Have a good rest."


    Brian got up as he said, he was too impatient to listen to Penny''s cynicism.


    "Mr. Be, I have to remind you that you''d better not marry Gloria. Being rich, powerful, and status


    does not mean she is a perfect person. If you regret it, don''t say I didn''t remind you."


    Penny said these when Brian was about to leave.


    Brian frowned, wondering why Penny said so.


    Winnie forced her not to be with Wendy, and Penny warned him not to be with Gloria. Then who could


    he be with? Did he have to be with Winnie who betrayed him, or Penny who hurt his child?


    "I don''t need anyone to take care of my affairs. Whoever I want to marry is my freedom. II will bear the


    consequences in the future. Penny, you are nosy."


    Brian satirized Penny, but it was a pun in Winnie''s ears. He taunted Penny and warned her.


    She was also a nosy person in Brian''s heart.


    "All I told you are good things. Marry Wendy, Wendy is better than Gloria."


    Penny continued speaking despite the warning, but what she said went against Winnie''s meaning.


    "Penny, don''t be nosy. Other people''s marriages have nothing to do with you."


    Winnie just reminded her, but sessfully aroused Penny''s anger.


    "It''s none of your business whether I say it or not. I can say whatever I want to say. Who are you? , You


    have no right to talk nonsense. Gloria was right. Who do you think you are. Who makes you..."


    "Penny, stop talking."


    Winnie hurriedly stopped, fearing that Penny would tell others what Gloria was doing here. If Brain


    knew it, he would cast doubt on her motives.


    But Brian heard it clearly, even if Winnie stopped Penny, he didn''t miss the name Gloria.


    "What''s wrong with Gloria?"


    Brian asked angrily.


    "It''s nothing. Just remember not to marry her. What I said is for your good."


    Penny didn''t give a positive answer, not because of Winnie''s reminder, but because she wanted the


    current effect. If Brian wanted to know the details, he could investigate by himself or ask Winnie. In


    short, she would not tell Brian what happened, because she wanted to leave a suspense to Brian.


    Brian was too familiar with Penny''s way of stirring up troubles, so he didn''t ask any more. However, he


    directly pulled Winnie out.


    "Let me go..."


    Winnie struggled, but this seemingly angry scene hurt Penny''s heart.


    "Brian''s favorite person is Winnie."


    Penny could not help speaking out.


    After pulling Winnie outside, Brian let go of Winnie, and then asked directly.


    "What''s the matter? Did Gloria embarrass you?"


    "No, no one is embarrassing me."


    "Mr. Be, you should go back to work at thepany."


    Winnie was no a viin. She was either magnanimous or knew nothing.


    "Winnie, why don''t you say it?"


    Brian stood in front of Winnie, knowing she was about to turn around and go back.


    He asked angrily, not understanding Winnie''s deliberate concealment.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my own business, I don''t have to tell you."


    "Mr. Be, whether it is Gloria or Wendy, you have considered it before making a decision."


    Winnie knew she shouldn''t give him such a reminder. Brian might think she was noisy again. But after


    seeing the true colors of Gloria that day, Winnie had been thinking about Gloria''s intentions.


    As for whether such a woman was suitable for Brian, Brian had to judge by himself.


    "Winnie, are you insane? You won''t let me marry Wendy, and let me think about Gloria for a while.


    What do you want? Should I marry someone who betrayed me?"


    Brian was angry that Winnie didn''t tell him the truth. She always hid something from him. She had been


    concealing some things. Brian didn''t even know what she was thinking. It is precisely because of this


    that Brian doubted Winnie.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Winnie snorted and gave Brian a helpless look.


    "I knew you would think of me this way, and I knew you would suspect that I had bad intentions. Even


    though I have been avoiding your doubts, you still think so."


    "Mr. Be, what are you questioning me? What are you guessing about me? Your opinion of me has


    been changing. I can be any kind of person in your heart."


    "As for your questions, even if I answer them, will you believe me? Don''t you believe every word I say?


    Since you have all kinds of doubts about me, is it necessary for you to ask me?"


    Winnie was angry, and refuted Brian.


    She questioned Brian, but her own words and Brian''s cold questioning look were hurting her heart


    deeply.


    Her heart was full of scars, and there was no more room for Brian to hurt. What happened had been


    cut on her previous wounds like the needles and knives .


    "Take the matter on its merits, we only talk about today. I just want to know what Gloria did to you."


    Brian realized that his impetuous words just now hurt Winnie. Brian both felt distressed and regretted


    while looking at Winnie''s sad look, and quickly changed his attitude.


    He only apologized yesterday because of his impulsiveness, and he couldn''t hurt her again today. He


    persuaded himself, admonishing himself to speak calmly and not to talk nonsense without thinking.


    Watching Brian calm down, Winnie felt even more worried. But she also realized that she was talking a


    little too much. The previous things had passed away with their breakup. She mentioned it again, which


    would inevitably lead to misunderstandings.


    "Mr. Be, I am a betrayer of you. How could I still expect to be with you. Besides, I don''t like you


    anymore. I have someone I like. Please don''t say anything like this in the future. Please give me the


    most basic respect in the future."


    Winnie''s tone eased slightly, but the resentment in her words could not be concealed. Winnie first


    denied her intention. She didn''t mean to marry Brian. She just gave him a kind reminder.


    "I betrayed you, but I am also a human being and have dignity. You can''t get angry with me casually,


    and you can''t treat me as a punching bag."


    "I have no money. I have a lower social status than you. I have done shameful things. But you can''t yell


    at me at will."


    "If you are like other wealthy people who look down upon us in such a condescending manner, then


    please don''t have any dealings with me, a person with low social status."


    Now Winnie especially wanted to ask herself a question. She tolerated and restrained again and again,


    but in exchange for Brian''s contempt and humiliation. Was it worth it?


    "Sorry, I was too impulsive. I will pay attention. Tell me what Gloria said."


    Brian''s attitude eased a little. He just hoped Winnie and he would not argue every time they met. He


    didn''t want to quarrel and apologize as soon as they meet..


    However, why did he repeatedly ask Winnie what Gloria? He was afraid that Winnie would be wronged,


    and he was afraid that Winnie would be bullied.

 Chapter 654 Liberation Village, A Fairyland

    Chapter 654 Liberation Vige, A Fairnd


    Winnie took a deep breath, and she didn''t ept or refuse Brian''s apology. She felt it meaningless to


    say anything.


    "If you really want to know it, just ask Gloria. You you won''t believe me anyway. Why take the trouble to


    do that?"


    Winnie turned around when she finished speaking, and Brian reminded her again.


    "Winnie, don''t take care of Penny. Her attitude towards you..."


    "Her attitude towards me is not as hurtful as yours."


    Winnie felt that this sentence was particrly true, and there was no words to refute it. She was hurt


    countless times, but Brian had hurt her most deeply.


    Brian was very upset, he just asked a simple question, and finally made both of them upset. His


    attitude towards Winnie was indeed problematic, and his way of speaking assumed an air of


    superiority. The most important thing was that he had always been calm, but always got angry easily


    when facing Winnie.


    But all this showed that he cared about Winnie too much, showed that he took everything about her


    very seriously.


    Winnie''s mood was affected by Brian, but she still went to see Romeo at noon.


    She asked Romeo out to have lunch together.


    Winnie had seen Romeo for a long time. She noticed that Romeo looked pale and his mental condition


    was not as good as before.


    "Uncle Romeo, why have you lost weight during this time?"


    "Nothing. I had a minor operation some time ago. I''m still recovering."


    Romeo was still amiable and always easy-going when speaking.


    "Operation? What kind of operation? What''s the matter? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Winnie became worried, and looked up and down Romeo. Except for his pale face, Romeo seemed to


    have no problem.


    "There was a tumor in my stomach. You don''t have to worry about it. It was benign and it has been


    surgically removed. You are so busy and work so hard. I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want to make


    you worry."


    Romeo probably talked about his condition, but he did not tell her because he was afraid that Winnie


    would worry about him.


    "That''s good. You are a blessed person, Uncle Romeo."


    "You must tell me what happen to you in the future. You have treated me as your daughter since I was


    a child. Now you don''t want me as your daughter? How can you not tell me when you are sick."


    Winnie felt a little guilty. She was too negligent with Romeo.


    Romeo helped her a lot and alwaysforted her back then. The only person who hadn''t urged her to


    pay back the money for so many years was Romeo. She could never repay his many kindness to her.


    "Well, I will tell you as long as I am in trouble in the future. and I will not hide it from you, my daughter."


    Romeo smiled, thankfully.


    Winnie was rich now, but she still treated him as before, which gratified him.


    "Let''s order some mild food. Also, you can''t drink."


    Winnie warmly reminded, and then called the waiter to start ordering.


    They had been chatting during the meal, and Winnie didn''t ask about the house until almost finished


    eating.


    "Uncle Romeo, I want to ask you something. Do you know who bought my vi back then?"


    As long as Winnie asked about the past, Romeo had to be serious. He didn''t want to mention


    everything in the past, no matter it was good or bad.


    Winnie and her family was doing very well now, and he didn''t want her to uncover the scars of the past.


    "Winnie, why do you suddenly ask about this?"


    "Uncle Romeo, I want to buy that vi again. After all, it is the house where Vanessa and I grew up, and


    it is also a pity for my parents."


    "If the homeowner is willing to sell it, I will buy it back at a higher price. It can also be regarded as


    meeting ast wish of my parents."


    Winnie''s meaning was clear, and her attitude was firm.


    "Winnie, that vi is an old house. Even if your parents are alive, they may have sold it. It is better to


    buy a new one if you pay a high price."


    Romeo persuaded Winnie. He didn''t want Winnie and Vanessa to buy the house. Otherwise, they


    would be sad. Even if they lived there, they would feel depressed.


    "Uncle Romeo, we want to buy that vi because our parents have passed away. Only there are


    memories of our family. And we left in a hurry, and a lot of things were stored in the warehouse next to


    the vi."


    "Those things are a wealth to us. They are gifts from our parents. No one will give us them again. If I


    don''t buy the house, we will lose the memories of our parents."


    Winnie said she had to buy that house anyway. She also knew that she could buy a better and newer


    house at a high price. But there would be no memories of her parents in the new house.


    "Back then, your parents left in a hurry, and I didn''t know who bought the house. But don''t worry, I can


    help you inquire about it."


    Romeo didn''t persuade Winnie anymore, and suddenly felt that what she said made sense.


    Others would feel ufortable living in that house, but it was the only memory and happiness for


    Winnie and Vanessa.


    Romeo''s words made Winnie a little bit lost. She came with hope, but didn''t get the result, naturally she


    would feel upset. But it was not surprising. She even didn''t know the owner of that house. She didn''t


    me Uncle Romeo.


    "Uncle Romeo, please help me ask about the courtyard house that grandpa left for my aunt. I can''t find


    the owner of that house, either."


    She still asked Romeo for help. Although she couldn''t afford two houses yet, she had to inquire about


    the two houses all the time.


    "You also want to buy it back? It has appreciated a lot over the years, and the price has doubled


    several times."


    Romeo asked in surprise. It was not that simple to buy two houses. Let alone whether the owners could


    be found, two houses were unaffordable to Winnie.


    The vi millions of dors, and The price of quadrangles is estimated to be several times that of vis.


    "I know. We needed money when we sold it, so the price was rtively low. Even if the quadrangle has


    not appreciated, it can''t be bought back at the original price."


    "No matter how much it is, I want to buy it back. It belongs to Aunt Isobel, not Vanessa and me."


    It was simple. Winnie just wanted to return it to her aunt , and wanted to keep a memory for her aunt.


    "Well, I will help you."


    Seeing that Winnie was confident, Romeo knew that he underestimated Winnie. He knew that her life


    was better and she was rich, but he didn''t expect that she would have so much money.


    After separating from Romeo, Winnie prepared something she needed to go to the mountains. And she


    also contacted with the police station. What made her happy was that Emily decided to go with her


    after knowing it.


    So they followed the Vanessa school team into the mountain in the morning of the next day.


    The small vige they first came to was called Liberation Vige, which was rtively backward in the


    local area. On the way there, Winnie and Emily thought it must be a dpidated ce.


    But they guessed wrong. The vige was not dpidated, but tidy.


    "Oh my god. Is it really a backward vige? This is simply a fairnd on earth."


    Emily couldn''t help but admired.


    "Yeah, it''s a fairnd on earth."


    Winnie was also surprised by the environment here.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The vige was not only surrounded by mountains, but there was also a small river passing by the


    vige. The mountains in the distance were hidden in the mist, but it was clear in the vige, giving


    people the feeling of fairnd on earth.


    The walls of the house and the courtyard were all made of stones, and even the roads were made of


    stones. In short, everything was made of natural materials.


    Each house was clean and free of weeds, so that the whole street was clean and tidy.


    "Secretary, why do you need all kinds of publicity? Here is so clean."


    Winnie curiously asked the secretary around her. She felt that cleanness would reflect everything. Only


    when the quality of people was high could the whole vige be cleaned and bright. When people''s


    quality was high, their quality of life would be improved, and there was no need to educate them.


    "You don''t know. Here are all left-behind old people and left-behind children here. Young people have


    gone out of the mountains to work and earn money. Most of young peoplee back once a year. The


    responsibility of educating children falls on the elderly."


    "These old people only know to make the house clean and tidy, and they can do well what you ask


    them to do. But they can''t do well in educating children."


    "If children are not well educated, the quality of our offspring will not be improved, and the small vige


    will not develop at all."


    "Children''s education involves all aspects. I think the most basic thing is to let them know thew and


    let them have a sense of self-protection. As long as the children are safe, young people who go out to


    make money can rest assured."


    The secretary said a lot. In short, he was for children and old people.


    Winnie understood, knowing that the secretary was a responsible person, otherwise the vige would


    not be clean and tidy.


    "You are right, we will do our best to help them."


    Winnie felt that she was full of energy and she felt that she could help these old people and children.


    Winnie soon liked this vige that was not backward in thought.


    In the afternoon, it was almost time to get off work.


    "She has gone to Liberation Vige?"


    Brian was talking on the phone in his office. It was obvious that the call was from a bodyguard.


    "I know, be conscientious and responsible."


    Brian hung up the phone and only then knew that Winnie was going to volunteer.


    "Mr. Be, who has gone to Liberation Vige? Is there someone who is one step ahead of us to


    develop it?"


    Albert asked.


    Liberation Vige had been the object they had been studying for some time recently. Although the


    board of directors had not approved the proposal to develop Liberation Vige, they were sure of the


    final result.


    "Winnie went there."


    Brian answered quietly.


    "Director Chambers? Why did she go there?"


    Albert asked in surprise.


    "She volunteered with a team to poprize thew to the local vigers."


    "I gave her time for her to rest well. She went out to do voluntary work. If I know she is not tired at all, I


    will let her go to work."


    Brian grumbled coldly. Although volunteering was a good thing, Winnie would get tired.


    "Director Chambers is a kind-hearted person."


    Going to be a volunteer was not in conflict with their development case, and Albert felt that there was


    nothing wrong with it.


    "Let''s go there too, just to have a talk with the vige head."


    Brian suddenly made a decision, because it was so sudden that Albert didn''t even react.


    "Shall we go there too? Now? There will be a meetingter, and..."


    "Tomorrow. Postpone your work, you can handle it at home if you can''t postpone it ."


    Brian had a tough attitude. He must do what he wanted to do, no one could stop him.

 Chapter 655 Meet in Liberation Village

    Chapter 655 Meet in Liberation Vige


    Brian had toplete the task after being threatened by Albert, or he would be the one who suffered.


    "Okay, I will postpone the meeting. But the journey is a bit long, I''m afraid it will be veryte if wee


    back in one day."


    Albert had to remind that it may also affect the work schedule the day after tomorrow.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert''s reminder didn''t make any sense to Brian, because he didn''t n toe back at all.


    "Prepare the RV, and bring a truck to prepare some food for the vigers, and some stationery for the


    children."


    Albert waspletely speechless as soon as he heard it. Not only did he have to postpone tomorrow''s


    work, he had to arrange the work of the day after tomorrow. And their return date seemed to be


    uncertain.


    Brian wasn''t going there for work. He worried about Winnie, so he wanted to go there to see her and


    help the poor by the way.


    After another morning of spreading thew, everyone returned to the vigers'' homes to rest at noon.


    Winnie and Emily didn''t feel tired or sleepy, so they sat in the courtyard chatting with the secretary.


    At this time, the vige head rushed in, still looking excited.


    "Secretary, the poverty relief workers are here. I brought the leader to your home."


    "Good job, good job, you go to distribute things for. I will entertain them."


    After speaking, the secretary had already got up. At the same time the poverty alleviation leader also


    walked in through the gate.


    Winnie looked at the door, and was stunned.


    "Brian?"


    It was Emily who spoke in shock. She never thought she could meet Brian there.


    "Have you made up? Why is he here?"


    Emily whispered in Winnie''s ear.


    "No, I don''t know why. He''s still a leader of poverty alleviation."


    Winnie also looked dumbfounded, she also didn''t understand why Brian appeared here.


    "Secretary, this is Mr. Be."


    Albert introduced Brian''s identity. Beforeing, Albert had contacted the secretary. Although he only


    talked with him on the phone, Albert recognized the secretary at a nce.


    "Oh... hello, Mr. Be. How do you do?"


    The secretary enthusiastically extended his hand to greet Brian.


    Brian replied just as coldly as always.


    "Hello."


    "Come here and sit down."


    With great enthusiasm, the secretary directly pulled Brian with a cold face to Winnie, and asked Brian


    to sit at the round table.


    "Mr. Be, these two are also from City B, they..."


    The secretary started to introduce. At this time, Emily interrupted him to avoid the embarrassing


    situation.


    "We know each other."


    "Really? What a coincidence! That''s good. People in City B are kind. Youe here to teach thew


    for free, and Mr. Be alwayses here to help the poor. I owe you a great debt of gratitude."


    The secretary was pleasantly surprised. He was also confused. He didn''t expect that the two groups


    would even know each other, and they would meet in this poor ravine.


    "Secretary, you are wee. It''s our pleasure."


    Emily continued to chat with the secretary, but Winnie on the side remained silent.


    She was surprised when she saw Brian and Albert, but she didn''t see surprise in Brian and Albert''s


    eyes. It proved that they knew she was here in advance.


    How did he know it? Did Doctor Burns tell him it? But why did hee here just to help the poor? But


    how could hee here in person for helping the poor.


    "Sit down first, I''ll get you some tea."


    The secretary was about to stood up, but Winnie volunteered.


    "Secretary, you just sit down. I will go to get you tea."


    Winnie turned around as she spoke, and nced at Albert before turning around.


    Winnie came to the kitchen to find hot water, and then Albert followed.


    "Albert, why are you here?"


    Winnie turned around and asked Albert.


    "Thepany is currently studying a project to develop here in the form of a tourist area. Mr. Be is


    here to negotiate with the secretary."


    Albert was telling the truth, although this was a trade secret, he would not hide it from Winnie.


    "Tourist Area?"


    Winnie frowned at once.


    "If such a quiet ce bes a tourist area, it won''t be at peace. Will the secretary agree?"


    Winnie didn''t expect it, but felt ufortable after hearing it. She didn''t want such a quiet and


    "We don''t know this yet. This is the first time we came here to talk to the secretary. Mr. Be is not


    sure what the result will be."


    After Albert came here, he also felt that it was a paradise, and he also felt that he couldn''t bear to


    destroy it. But they were workers, and they were following the boss. They had toplete the task


    given to him.


    Although Winnie was a little worried, it was not something she should be worried about. No one could


    change what Brian decided. So, she changed the topic.


    "Did you know that I am here?"


    "Well... I don''t know how to answer you."


    Albert didn''t know how to answer. Mr. Be''s main purpose would be guessed by Director Chambers


    "Well, I know. You don''t need to answer."


    "You go out first, otherwise Mr. Be will doubt me."


    Albert''s hesitation had given Winnie the answer. She didn''t guess wrong. Brian knew she was here


    before he came. As for how he knew it, she hadn''t guessed yet.


    Winnie sighed again, the purpose of hering here was to avoid Brian, just to live at peace. But she


    had never thought he woulde here too.


    When Winnie came back with tea, she heard that they had started talking about business development.


    Emily went back to the room, Winnie also put down the tea and went back to find Emily.


    "What the hell does Brian mean? He must know you are here ande here deliberately. I don''t think


    he can let go of you. He came here deliberately to see you."


    Emily also saw through Brian''s thoughts and couldn''t help butin.


    "It is said that he came here to develop the vige."


    Winnie didn''t think she was charming enough to attract Brian, nor did she think Brian couldn''t let her


    go.


    After leaving her, Brian had been doing well. He was about to marry Gloria, and he gave Wendy a


    house and money, and got ra back to work.


    Everything returned to the original ce. It seemed that everything before was Winnie''s fault. It


    seemed that she had always been the redundant person.


    "Do you believe it? Does such a small development project require Mr. Be to do it himself? You


    should understand the principle of taking not a musket to kill a butterfly."


    Emily thought differently from Winnie. She thought it was even overqualified to send Albert, a special


    assistant, to deal with this small proposal, not to mention Brian.


    "Maybe this project is very important to the Be Group. Anyway, he didn''te because of me, and


    it is impossible for me and him to be in love."


    Winnie didn''t believe what Emily said. There was no caring look in Brian''s cold eyes.


    "Alright, don''t say anything, it''s time for our work, let''s go."


    Winnie said and took Emily''s hand out.


    She didn''t want to hear the name ''Brian'', she didn''t want to see Brian, she just wanted to live in


    quietness for a few days.


    Brian saw Winnie and Emily leave. Since she left, his heart had not been in his work.


    "Secretary, you also said that this is a major event that you cannot make a decision by yourself, and the


    opinions of all the vigers have to be solicited. Then we will wait for your opinions to discuss the


    follow-up matters."


    "Can you take me around. I also want to take a closer look at the environment in this vige."


    This request was made by Brian, and he said everything that should be said. He also expressed his


    sincerity and exined subsequent ie as well as the benefits to the vigers. Now the key to the


    problem was the vigers.


    So, it didn''t make any sense to talk about it anymore. He preferred to walk around to see what Winnie


    was doing.


    "Okay, I will take you around."


    The secretary just got up and took Brian and Albert out.


    While walking, the secretary exined the local customs of the vige.


    "It''s nothing special here, and it''s the poorest vige in this city. The only advantage of our vige is its


    cleanliness. The streets are clean, both inside and outside the vige are clean, and everyone is


    clean.¡±


    The secretary exined, and Brian listened carefully.


    It''s really clean here, and it made people feelfortable.


    Although this vige was poor, the quality of the elderly and children were very high, and it seemed that


    they paid great attention to the environment of the vige


    "In fact, I have devoted my life''s feelings and hard work to this vige. I hope here will always be clean


    and beautiful. My personal opinion is against outsiders to develop this vige. However, it is so poor


    that all young people have to go out to work."


    "The young people have all gone out to work, and only the elderly and children are left at home. How


    can it get developed. So I don''t have the right to veto your development project. If I veto it, everyone


    will mire in poverty "


    The secretary said with emotion. It could be seen that he had deep feelings for the vige, and he


    would rather be poor than ruin the tranquility of the vige.


    "We can consider your feelings. We can develop it on the basis of not changing the appearance of the


    vige. This is indeed a good opportunity for you to get rich. You upy the right time and ce. As


    long as someone develops the vige, this ce must be very popr tourist attraction."


    Brian said he would not mention it, but his essence of the businessman was still exposed.


    The more he understood this ce, the more familiar it was, the more he wanted to develop it.


    What he saw, heard, and smelled were all truer and more attractive than the materials he read.


    Everything here was beautiful. Brian even could feel the sweet smell in the air.


    The secretary took Brian to a deep river. The bottom of the river could be clearly seen, which surprised


    Brian even more.


    "It seems that there is no pollution here, and the river is so clear and clean."


    Brian couldn''t help but sigh. It was so beautiful here, simple and soft beauty. It was not easy to find


    such a quiet ce now.


    Coming back from the river, just passing the ce where Winnie and the others worked, Brian stopped


    a few meters away, looking at Winnie seriously.


    Winnie worked hard, just as hard as a volunteer. Seeing her exining to the vigers with a smile, a


    smile touched the corners of Brian''s mouth.


    Listening to her excellent expertise, Brian had to admire.


    She was very sessful in everything and perfect in everything. She could still exin thew that had


    not been used for many years.


    "Unexpectedly, she is also so professional inw. It seems that she can make a great achievement if


    she doesn''t work in the software industry."

 Chapter 656 No Quarrel This Time

    Chapter 656 No Quarrel This Time


    Albert thought Brian wereplimenting and praising Winnie.


    "Director Chambers is a talented woman. I haven''t seen her make any mistakes before, nor have she


    forgotten what she has learned."


    "Mr. Be, if Director Chambers also has a good background, the chairman will definitely like her."


    Albert said identally, and had no other meaning.


    However, such a sentence made Brian sad.


    "It doesn''t matter who likes her now. She has done things that shouldn''t do. I can never forgive her."


    "Mr. Be, actually..."


    Albert almost told Brian the truth. If it weren''t for Winnie''s pleading, the facts had been revealed.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Brian asked seriously.


    "Nothing. Actually, I want to say that it is hard for Director Chambers. Even if she has an affair with


    another man, she is helpless and is forced."


    Albert saw the interrogative look in Brian''s eyes, knowing that he had to give him an exnation.


    But what to exin? He couldn''t tell Brian the truth. What could he say?


    "What do you mean by this? How do you know she was forced?"


    Brian''s doubts grew more and more. Albert seemed to be hiding something, deliberately concealing


    something.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Albert stuttered in front of Brian. Once he stuttered, it proved that he was hiding something.


    "I heard Director Chambers say that since you were together, the chairman has called her many times.


    The chairman asked her to leave you, and ask her not to affect your future. Sometimes, he threatened


    her, sometimes he warned her. And he also insulted her many times. Faced with such pressure, it is


    not easy for Director Chambers to endure until now."


    Albert could only find one thing that would convince Brian, or else he had to tell the truth.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before? Winnie didn''t tell me, nor did you. How much wrong did she suffer from


    Grandpa?"


    Brian was suddenly angry. He knew his grandpa and knew that he would deal with Winnie by all


    means, not to mention insults.


    "I...I know these things not long after. Director Chambers told me that she wouldn''t let me tell you for


    fear of affecting your rtionship with the chairman."


    Albert knew that Brian would be angry, but he had no way out. Looking at Winnie''s pitiful and innocent


    look, he couldn''t bear to let her continue to be hurt.


    "This silly woman, why didn''t she say anything?"


    Brian was very resentful, but also felt distressed.


    He didn''t know how Winnie endured it, how much pressure she endured, or how she resolved the


    pressure alone. She didn''t even reveal anything. Brian wondered how persevering she was.


    The most important thing was that Winnie had suffered so much, but she was still thinking about him.


    Brian didn''t even know it, and didn''t know that this woman was for his own good.


    Seeing Winnie, who had suffered so much, was still optimistic and positive about her work, and still


    able to volunteer with a smile, Brian didn''t know what to do.


    She was just a woman. She was so thin but so strong, and she had endured the pain that a man


    couldn''t bear.


    After being with Winnie for so long, he didn''t realize that how hard Winnie was, and he didn''t know what


    she had suffered.


    Now think about it, he really pushed Winnie to others, because he did not do what a man should do,


    and did not do well to guard her.


    In the evening, when the sun set, Winnie and Emily went to the trail behind the vige to enjoy the


    beautiful scenery after dinner, listen to the best bird calls, and breathe the cleanest air.


    "This is a paradise. I never thought there would be a ce like this. I like it so much. When I don''t have


    to work, I wille here to live and live the most ordinary life."


    Winnie couldn''t help sighing as she watched the beautiful sunset in the distance.


    "It''s very good here, but I don''t know if we, who are used to the hustle and bustle of the city, can adapt


    to it."


    Emily raised a very realistic question. She didn''t know if Winnie could adapt to life here, but she should


    not be able to adapt.


    "There is nothing you can''t adapt. When your body and mind are traumatized, you will need such a


    ce to purify your soul to heal your pain."


    "When you pain is eased, and you will be used to everything here."


    "Look, everything will be there if the car can drive in. Why can''t we adapt to the life here?"


    Winnie was emotional, because she was the woman who was traumatized both physically and


    mentally, and the woman who needed to purify the soul.


    It was just that she had too many tasks toplete now, and she as not qualified to hide. Even if she


    was hurt, she had to go forward courageously. But she thought that as long as she didn''t die on the


    battlefield, she woulde here to enjoy thefort.


    "Oh... you are trapped by love and forced yourself to adapt. It is inconvenient to take a bath here, and


    the inte is inconvenient. You see, it is so difficult for those children to have a video call with their


    parents, and the car can barely get in, but you can see that the road is very muddy."


    It was not that Emily couldn''t ept such an environment, it was that she didn''t suffer the deep like


    Winnie, and wasn''t in such a peace mood as Winnie.


    "The road can be repaired, thework can be installed, and taking a bath is not a problem. As long as


    you work hard, there is nothing you can''t do."


    It seemed that everything was not difficult for Winnie. She designed two more soft-wares and these


    would be solved.


    "I envy your optimism. For you, any obstacle..."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was envious of Winnie. When she turned her head inadvertently, she found that Brian and Albert


    were behind them. Brian appeared suddenly, which scared Emily.


    "Mr. Be, what are you ying, do you want to scare me to death?"


    Emily patted her chest andined, and also attracted Winnie''s attention.


    Winnie looked back and happened to meet Brian''s eyes.


    There was an inexplicable emotion in Brian''s eyes, anger,passion, and distress. Well, how could


    he feel distressed.


    "Mr. Be."


    Winnie greeted him seriously, then stood up.


    If Brian appeared in front of her suddenly before, she wouldugh immediately and feel extremely


    happy. However, now she had to bury all her emotions deeply in her heart, and say hello to him


    respectfully.


    "Let''s have a talk."


    Brian spoke, his voice not so cold but still serious.


    "Then I''ll go back first. Please send Winnie back safely, Mr. Be."


    Brian''s meaning was too obvious. He just wanted to talk to Winnie alone. Emily knew it, so she took


    Albert away.


    "What can we talk about?"


    Winnie was still standing there, ready to leave at anytime.


    "Sit down, we won''t argue today."


    Winnie might have nothing to say, but Brian wanted to. They had to make everything clear.


    Winnie thought for a while and then sat in the original position, and Brian sat down too.


    They looked at the picturesque scenery in the distance, but they didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "My grandpa used to find you often, didn''t he?"


    Brian wanted tofort Winnie for this. Although it was toote to mention it at this time, he couldn''t


    pretend to be ignorant.


    "Did Albert tell you? What else did he say?"


    Winnie asked nervously, and suddenly guessed that Albert told Brian about it. However, Winnie was


    more worried that Albert would tell the truth.


    "He just said that my grandpa often bothered you. He also said some bad words, threatening you and


    warning you, and making things difficult for you."


    Brian couldn''t ignore this matter. He only med himself for knowing it toote and couldn''tfort


    Winnie in time.


    "Nothing, it''s all in the past."


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief, and then downyed her painful experience.


    "Winnie, I''m sorry. I just learned about this. If I knew before, I wouldn''t let you see my grandpa."


    "He''s getting older, so don''t take his words seriously. If you feel wronged, you can scold me and vent


    your anger on me."


    Even if Brian apologized, he felt guilty. Although Winnie cheated on him, he did not protect Winnie well.


    He didn''t even know that she had been wronged or threatened. Such a boyfriend should be


    abandoned.


    "It''s all over. I am not angry about it now."


    Winnie answered faintly, then leaned on herp and turned her head to the side that Brian couldn''t see.


    She didn''t want Brian to know that she wanted to cry because his simple words.


    She didn''t feel much wronged before, but when Brian said that, she felt that what she had suffered was


    indeed unfair.


    "Winnie, grandpa..."


    "It''s really okay, everything is over."


    "He did say too much to me before, but fortunately, he also recognized the many things I did. The


    rtionship between me and the chairman of the board of directors has eased a lot from the


    irreconcble conflict at the beginning to the calm discussionter."


    "He also showed me some things. Although he didn''t care me, he also taught me a lot. I don''t me


    him."


    Speaking of this, Winnie wiped her tears with her hand, then raised her head to look into the distance.


    "Don''t me him. He has his position and thoughts. The most important thing is that after breaking up


    with you, we became friends. He asionally went to my house and asked me to cook for him, like


    child."


    Winnie couldn''t help butugh when thinking Felix begged her to cook. Although the process was


    difficult, the ending was bitter, but everything had a good future.


    Winnie said so much, Brian listened carefully, and he didn''t even miss a punctuation mark.


    Winnie would not hate anyone, and would not take hatred in her heart. If others treated her well, she


    would repay with great enthusiasm. She was such a simple woman with no scheming. She was a


    forgiving woman.


    However, he lost her.


    "Maybe we wouldn''t be where we are today without my grandpa."


    Winnie didn''t know whether Brian was regretful or make a summary. In short, Brian felt that everything


    couldn''t be saved.


    However, Winnie had heard this statement many times, and like the previous few times, she still


    couldn''t agree with it.


    "Without the chairman, there are also Wendy and Penny. What''s more, Gloria is also there. Don''t


    me anyone."

 Chapter 657 Zoe Came Forward

    Chapter 657 Zoe Came Forward


    Winnie did not directly refute Brian, but what she meant was already clear. It was destined that she and


    Brian would not be able to be with each other forever. No matter who appeared, they would be


    separated in the end.


    It was destined that Brian would have women around him all his life, and Winnie didn''t want topare


    with women all her life.


    Then Winnie got up.


    "Go back, the mosquitoes wille out when it gets dark."


    After the reminder, Winnie turned and left.


    They didn''t quarrel this time, and this time they could calm down, but it was also this time that drew a


    clear line of demarcation between them, and their new identities were made clear.


    Nothing could go back.


    Brian left before Winnie got up the next day, and the voluntaryw education activities ended at noon.


    Winnie wanted to stay for a few more days, but the police station called her and she had to go back.


    She felt that the biggest gain of this voluntary activity was to draw a line peacefully with Brian. From


    now on he wouldn''t bother her, and he wouldn''t mention the past.


    Wendy was the most painful person these days. She had been in the vi with her children and Jonny


    since she was beaten. Because she was hurt all over, she couldn''t go out at all.


    Today, she was almost recovered and found an excuse toe out. The first thing she did after


    in the past a few days.


    She really couldn''t hold it, and she couldn''t tell others, she could only go home to find her mother.


    Wendy went home and threw herself into her mother''s arms and continued to cry.


    Wendy''s mother wanted to scold her for not going home for so many days. But her daughter''s sudden


    cry of grief made her nervous and forgot the scolding she had prepared.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?"


    Zoe asked worriedly, but Wendy was out of breath and couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t cry, tell me what''s going on first. I''m anxious. Do you know?"


    Zoe continued to urge, unable to calm down and speak impatiently.


    "Mom...I...Jonny..."


    Wendy seemed to cry more fiercely when she mentioned Jonny''s name, but Zoe probably knew what


    was going on when she heard the name ''Johnny. It must be that Jonny had troubled Wendy again,


    either asking for money or threatening.


    "Okay, don''t cry. What can Jonny do to us?"


    Zoe said with determination, making Wendy had some confidence and felt more at ease. She stopped


    crying slowly.


    "Tell me what is going on. No matter what, we can''t be bullied by him."


    Zoe was not afraid of anything. At such an age, she dared to fight for her daughter, and she was not


    afraid of Jonny at all.


    "Mom¡­¡­"


    Wendy sobbed and told Zoe what happened these days.


    Zoe immediately became angry after listening.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, why didn''t you call me? You were bullied by him like this. Who is he?


    How dare he bully you here."


    Zoe couldn''t control her emotions. She didn''t expect Jonny to be in City B right now. She thought he


    was simply asking for money and threatened Wendy. She had never expected that he woulde to


    Wendy.


    Although yelling loudly, Zoe knew it was terrible.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t want anyone to know. I thought he would leave after getting some money, so I


    didn''t tell anyone. But I didn''t expect him to beat me every day and prevent me from going out."


    Wendy couldn''t think that situation would go on like this. If she knew it early, she had gone home long


    ago to talk to her mother to discuss countermeasures. Then, she wouldn''t suffer so many beatings and


    so much humiliation.


    "Jonny is shameless. He is inhumane and he is a devil."


    Zoe was so angry that her hands and feet were shaking. She couldn''t wait to kill the bastard Jonny


    immediately with the knife. However, no matter how angry she was, the matter still needed to be


    resolved. And they must keep a low profile, so as not to shame the Yup family.


    Wendy and Zoe calmed down for a while.


    "Wendy, did you have evidence when he hit you? If there is evidence, we can threaten him and let him


    get out."


    This was what Zoe came up with temporarily.


    "There was no video in the bedroom but there was recording. I wanted to call for help in a hurry, but I


    pressed the recording button. I was beaten in the living room, and there was surveince video in the


    living room. And then I took pictures of my injuries."


    Thinking about it now, Wendy still did something useful, otherwise she couldn''t even threaten Jonny.


    "But Mom, does this trick work? He''s not a human being, he''s a lunatic."


    Wendy was worried that Jonny would get worse id their threat didn''t work.


    "You have to try it whether it works. We are in our country. It is illegal for him to beat and abuse you."


    Zoe looked confident, but she wasn''t ad confident as she looked. After all, Jonny was holding Wendy''s


    handle.


    Thinking of it, Zoe forced herself to calm down. She sat beside Wendy.


    "Wendy, if the matter can be resolved in a low-key manner this time, you have give up Brianpletely


    and stop your extravagant expectations. Look at what you have encountered for so many years, the


    important thing is that you can''t get anything."


    "We have money now, and your father earned a lot. If you worked hard and find a good person, you


    can live a happy and low-key life. Don''t continue to pester Brian."


    "You can never be with Brian. If you are predestined to be ac couple, you would have gotten married


    after being together for so many years. So you ept your fate."


    Zoe tried to persuade Wendy, only hoping that this kind of thing would not happen and Wendy would be


    able to live a peaceful and safe life in the future.


    "Mom, I thought about what you said. But if I really tell Brian about it, our money and house will be


    returned. He will never forgive me for what I did to Winnie and Jonny."


    Wendy had her concerns. If it weren''t for these things, she also wanted to live a stable and peaceful


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    life, without having any extravagant hopes for Brian.


    "Now you still think about this. Even if Brian hates you and asks money back, it''s better than being


    beaten and insulted by Jonny. Would you rather be threatened by Jonny?"


    Zoe was furious again, for Wendy had no appreciation of this matter''s importance


    "I don''t want to. Mom, I never want to see Jonny again. Help me figure out a way. If I don''t go back in


    time, he muste here."


    Wendy cried again, and she was shaking all over when she mentioned Jonny.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him seed."


    Zoe also realized that the most important thing now was to get rid of Jonny. It was not a good time to


    confess everything to Brian. And she couldn''t allow Jonny to say everything first. Otherwise, they would


    be more passive.


    Zoe was also a vigorous and resolute person, and she could do what she said. She would try her beat


    to help her daughter. After getting ready from home, before Jonny called Wendy, she took Wendy to


    find Jonny.


    Zoe took two people with them, two policemen in uniforms. Jonny was stunned for a moment when he


    saw the police. He didn''t understand why Wendy''s mother brought the police over.


    "It''s been a long time, I don''t know what to call you."


    Although there were police officers, Jonny did not believe that he had vited thew.


    "You don''t need to greet me, I don''t treat you as a family."


    Zoe said contemptuously. She hated Jonny and felt disgusted when she saw him, wishing to kill him.


    "It''s okay to treat me as a stranger, but you can''t deny this kid."


    "Anna,e here, this is your grandma."


    As Jonny said, he pulled Anna behind him and took her to Zoe.


    "Hello, Grandma!"


    Anna greeted Zoe.


    It was the first time that Zoe saw this child, and she could tell at a nce that Anna was a well-behaved


    child, and she looked like Wendy very much.


    Zoe thought she would hate this child because her father was a disgusting person. But to her surprise,


    she didn''t even hate her.


    She couldn''t express her liking for her, or Jonny would be insatiable.


    "Wendy, take Anna out to y. I have something to tell Jonny."


    Zoe ordered. Whether she liked the child or not, she would not let the child know something nasty.


    Wendy very obediently picked Anna up and walked out of the house. Only when they went outside


    would the child not see the chaotic scene for a while.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jonny asked in confusion. Although he felt that Zoeing with bad intentions, he still didn''t


    understand why Zoe asked the child to leave. Would she still want to kill him?


    "I will go straight to the point. Wendy told me what happened all these days, so..."


    Zoe interpreted her next words directly with actions. She pped Jonny''s face fiercely. She didn''t know


    how much strength she used, only that her hand was hurt.


    "You¡­¡­"


    Jonny was beaten and hurt. He stretched out his hand to fight back, but was directly controlled by the


    two policemen that Zoe had brought.


    "Look at yourself, you want to beat me? Do you think I am as weak as Wendy? Do you think the Yup


    family is easy to bully?"


    "Jonny, I tell you, don''t try to threaten Wendy with what you know. Or I will send you to jail."


    Zoe was awe-inspiring and scolded Jonny angrily.


    Beforeing, she was a little timid. After all, the Jonny was inhuman. But seeing his disdainful look,


    thinking about the scene when he abused her daughter, Zoe''s timidity turned into anger.


    "Why are you sending me to jail?"


    Jonny resisted, looking unconvinced.


    He didn''t expect that Zoe would p him, and he naturally refused to ept it.


    "Just because you abuse Wendy, I can sue you. Just because of rape, I can send you to jail."


    Zoe scorned Jonny resentfully. How dare he mor here. Jonny really didn''t understand thews of C


    Country.


    "Are you kidding? Wendy is my wife. How can having sex with her be a rape. And what evidence do


    you have to prove that I abused Wendy?"


    Jonny would not admit to things without evidence, and he would naturally not be afraid of Zoe''s


    threats.

 Chapter 658 Subduing Jonny

    Chapter 658 Subduing Jonny


    Seeing Jonny''s arrogant look, Zoe felt she had to exin the evidence to him.


    "When you beat Wendy, Wendy had recordings and pictures of injuries. These can send you to jail.


    And my daughter is not your wife. Don''t forget that you are already divorced. If you think these charges


    are not enough, I can add one more thing to you, which is illegal detention. With these three charges,


    you have to spend the rest of your life in prison."


    Zoe said to Jonny. It was clear and did not vite thew.


    Jonny''s momentum was slightly weaker after listening. He did not expect Wendy to record, nor did he


    expect Wendy to use thew to sanction him.


    Here was C Country, he may really vite thews.


    But he had a handle of Wendy, and he wouldn''t kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Don''t forget, I can go to Brian. After all, he still doesn''t know how shameless Wendy is."


    "Okay, whatever you want. Brian and my daughter have broken up. No matter what my daughter did, it


    is not a big deal. She will only be disgraceful at most."


    "I''m telling you, Jonny, it''s better to be discredited than to be controlled by you, a pervert."


    Zoe''s attitude was firm, and she showed no fear of the handle Jonny was holding. Jonny looked at this


    situation and lowered his attitude again.


    But he would still fight for it, otherwise the handle would have no meaning.


    "Who are you kidding? Wendy didn''t give up on Brian at all. She still wanted to return to Brian. If Brian


    knew about her and my past, she would have no chance."


    Jonny thought this would make Zoe back down and reduce her morale, but it didn''t help.


    "Come on, Wendy had already given up. So your dirty handle can''t threaten us. If you have the


    courage, you can tell Brian now and see if we are afraid."


    Zoe was actually betting, not sure if Jonny would call Brian.


    She didn''t know how Wendy thought, but she was pretty sure she would never let Wendy chase Brian


    again. So, she actually had a little confidence.


    She didn''t want Brian to take the money back, and that she didn''t want Wendy to lose herst dignity in


    front of Brian. But if Jonny really told Brian, they would have no way out. She couldn''t let Wendy be


    beaten every day in exchange for money and dignity.


    Seeing Zoe''s undaunted look, Jonny really thought he would back down, but even if he couldn''t


    threaten Wendy with the matter about Brian, he still had other handles of Wendy.


    "You made things simple. Do you think the things that happened before breaking up with Brian were


    over? Wendy''s buying of the police to frame Winnie seems to have vited thew. Brian must have


    no idea about this."


    Jonny said proudly, Zoe must not be mentally prepared for this.


    Zoe was indeed surprised that Jonny would mention this, because exposing this matter meant to draw


    ruin upon himself to Jonny.


    Unexpectedly, he was so stupid, and he really used this matter as a threat to threaten her.


    Zoeughed insidiously. How stupid Jonny was.


    "Okay, go and tell Brian. You can report the matter directly to the policeman next to you. But I want to


    remind you that not only Wendy was involved in this matter, it seems that you were also involved. And


    those police officers are all controlled by you, right? Those policemen have to bear the consequences


    like you."


    "Once the police bear the consequences, the matter is not simply a personal dispute. Don''t forget that


    the government came forward to apologize to Winnie at the time. You may debase your country."


    Zoe looked at Jonny and knew he was socked. She knew such a simple truth as a woman. How dare


    Jonny take it as a treat to her.


    "Don''t talk to me about the country. I want to target Wendy now. Our country will handles its own


    affairs."


    Jonny spoke unconvincingly, and he had considered what Zoe said. But this was the only thing he


    could threaten Wendy, and he would rather die with Wendy together.


    "Jonny, you said you were targeting Wendy, right? ording to your statement, we don''t need anyone


    else to take care of the affairs of our country. In my own country, how do you think Wendy will be


    punished?"


    "Wendy is punished alone. But how many people will you implicate? Those people will lose their jobs


    and be criticized by the leaders, and more seriously they have to bear legal responsibility. Do you think


    those people will let you go?"


    "The most important point is that Wendy only asked you to warn Winnie, but she didn''t let you detain


    Winnie to the police station. It''s your opinion. It has nothing to do with Wendy"


    Zoe said frankly, as if this matter really had nothing to do with Wendy at all. And she was confident


    because of one thing. After all, Wendy saved Brian. As long as she sincerely begged for mercy by then,


    it would not be too difficult for Wendy.


    "You...you are far more sinister than Wendy."


    Jonny finally didn''t resist, because he admitted that this thing was done so badly. He wanted to perform


    better, and was not directly instructed by Wendy. In this regard, he needed to take 90% of the


    responsibility.


    So Jonny had to give up.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to do?"


    Jonny had no other way, and never thought that he would be threatened by Zoe, so he could only


    propose a solution.


    Zoe''s mouth tilted upwards slightly, and the problem was solved by her threat. Zoe''s attitude also


    eased, and she didn''t press on any more.


    "Jonny, in fact, I brought the police here today to resolve the matter. Of course, you have the choice. If


    you are not threatening Wendy, we can discuss this matter. But if you insist on opposing Wendy, these


    two policemen will take you away now. By the way, I forgot to introduce you. These two police officers


    are Wendy''s uncles and cane over to say hello anytime."


    Zoe said these words topletely wipe out Jonny''s arrogance, so that he would not dare to threaten


    Wendy from now on.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who they are has nothing to do with me. Just talk about how to solve the current


    situation."


    Jonny did resist these two police officers. After all, he came to C Country because a friend helped


    cover up his dark history, otherwise he couldn''te to C Country at all.


    If the two policemen took him back for investigation, they would be able to easily find out his illicit


    material and then send him back to his country. His business hasn''t started yet, and he can''t be sent


    back.


    "Okay, let''s talk about the solution. It depends on the rtionship between you and Wendy who used to


    be a couple. As long as you don''t pester Wendy, I won''t talk about your affairs. We won''t be offending


    the river in the future. You can''t pester Wendy, otherwise you know the consequences."


    Zoe said her request, but this was not the only one.


    "Also, you should know how much money you extorted from Wendy. If you are caught by police on this


    charge, you will be in prison forever. Do you know why? Because the amount of extortion is huge."


    Zoe believed that Jonny could understand what she meant, and now it only depended on Jonny''s own


    performance.


    Jonny didn''t expect that he could be threatened so many things, one by one, he had difficulty


    breathing. He looked at Zoe angrily, but didn''t dare to lose temper.


    "I won''t bother Wendy. I''ve spent a lot of that money. I can''t return it in full"


    Jonny must give himself a chance. If the money was returned to Wendy, his life will not be easy.


    "Twice 20 million, at least 10 million must be returned."


    Zoe''s voice was harsh again, and she didn''t want to give Jonny a chance. But she couldn''t force Jonny


    into anxieties.


    "Ten million? Not ten million. I lost all the gambling. How can I get ten million? I can only pay you five


    million now. If you don''t think it is not enough, I can''t help it."


    How could Jonny be willing to vomit ten million. He would be working in vain for so long if he gave Zoe


    ten million.


    "Okay, five million. But you have to get out of this house right away and go back to your country."


    Zoe didn''t hold back, and promised five million, but Jonny had to leave.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Jonny had no choice but to agree even if he was not convinced.


    When they reached an agreement, Wendy walked in from outside. She did not take the child with her.


    "Mom, I want to keep Anna. I don''t want my child to stay with him."


    Wendy asked this question too suddenly, not only Zoe was surprised, but even Jonny felt incredible.


    Jonny knew how unfeeling Wendy was for her child. It was really hard to believe that she wanted Anna


    now.


    "Wendy, are you crazy?"


    Zoe hinted eagerly, but she couldn''t say it too clearly. If Wendy kept the baby, she could never clear the


    line with Jonny in this life.


    "I''m not crazy, this is my child, I can''t let her learn from his father. Mom, I really want to keep the child."


    Wendy''s will was very urgent. Her only purpose was to keep Anna with her. Even if the five million was


    given to Jonny, she wanted to get the child back.


    After she took the child out, she let the child y in the yard by herself. She stood at the door listening


    to the dynamics inside. After hearing that her mother had sessfully threatened Jonny, she suddenly


    had the idea of keeping Anna.


    Since she could threaten Jonny, and Jonny wouldn''t dare to entangle her in the future, Wendy felt at


    ease.


    As for the child, when she left, she had no choice. She feared that Jonny would use the child to pester


    her. And Jonny didn''t agree to give her the child at the time of the divorce.


    Like all mothers, she loved her child very much. If it hadn''t been for this kid, Wendy wouldn''t have


    dyed returning home for such a long time. Just because of reluctance time after time, time after time


    softhearted.


    Now that she had this opportunity, she must fight for it, and she must be with the child.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zoe asked Wendy, she could understand Wendy''s maternal love. After all, she was also a mother and


    knew that mother could do anything for her child.


    "Yes."


    After Wendy answered surely, Zoe looked helpless.


    She turned her head to look at Jonny, her gazes still sharp.


    "You heard, there is no benefit for a child to follow you, a gambler. Give the child to us, and we will


    educate her well."


    "The only thing I have now is the child, you give me the child..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I don''t want the five million, and return the child to me."

 Chapter 659 Winnies Software

    Chapter 659 Winnie''s Software


    Jonny was retorting, Wendy was a little worried and eagerly offered an exchange. Five million was no


    problem for her, and it was worth it to change a child.


    Jonny didn''t retort her, and he thought for a moment.


    "Okay, Anna will live with you."


    "You can''t see her in you life."


    This was Wendy''s request, only then could Jonny not bother them.


    "Wendy, you are ruthless. She is my daughter. You don''t let me see her."


    Jonny stared at Wendy angrily. Although he was still ufortable that he gave Anna to Wendy for


    five million dors. After all, it was his child.


    Now Wendy asked him to never see her again, which meant he wouldpletely lose her daughter.


    Even if he was cold-blooded, it was difficult for him to ept it.


    "With you, the child will only fall into a wrong path. This is the condition of five million in exchange. Do


    you agree?"


    Wendy pressed Jonny and gave him no other options.


    "Well, I won''t see her anymore."


    Jonny agreed, but only temporarily. After a long time, when Wendy''s hatred for faded, she would let


    him look after the child. The most important thing was that it was not convenient for him to take the


    child.


    "Go upstairs to get your luggage and leave now."


    Wendy''s heart was relieved. No matter what she had to face with the child, at least she had gotten rid


    of Jonny, and she wouldn''t have to be humiliated and scolded by him in the future.


    Zoe, Wendy, and the two fake policemen, had been downstairs waiting for Jonny to get his luggage


    down.


    Jonny walked to the door, and Zoe gave him another warning not to be presumptuous.


    "Jonny, I will keep all evidence. I also have a video of today''s conversation. As long as you dare to y


    tricks, as long as you dare to appear in front of our family, don''t me me for being polite."


    "Get out of here now."


    Zoe must remind that people like Jonny cannot be easily believed.


    After Jonny left, Zoe also took the child and Wendy home.


    Winnie was still on vacation, and there was about a week left. She wanted to travel, but was anxious to


    make the software the police station needed done.


    In the end, work still prevailed and she chose to stay and work.


    From bing a police officer to the present, she had not formally worked in the police station.


    Although she had studiedw, she still didn''t know much about the working systems of the police


    station.


    So, she would work in the police station for the rest of the week, familiarizing herself with various


    processes and developing software at the same time.


    Winnie found it easier to work at the police station, much better than dealing with Brian every day.


    Winnie had her own office, absolute privacy, and was in an absolutely quiet environment. When


    working, no one could hinder her, and even the leader must greet her in advance. It could be seen that


    the emphasis on her work.


    Now the leader was in Winnie''s office, and the they were talking about the newly developed software


    "How long do you need, Office Chambers?"


    The leader seemed to be in urgent need of Winnie to make achievements, and had been asking when


    the results would be produced.


    "Soon, I will try to give you the finished product within this week."


    Winnie replied confidently to the leader. If there was no ident to upy her time this week, her first


    battle was about to be won..


    "Then can you tell me what kind of software it is now?"


    The leader couldn''t wait. He put all his hopes on Winnie.


    "Yes, I can tell you now. It''s actually a mobile tracking software."


    Winnie had always been confidential about this software and had not mentioned it to anyone. But the


    leader asked about it, and it was about to seed, so it didn''t matter to talk about it.


    "Mobile tracking software? There are a lot of tracking software now."


    The leader had some doubts, the sess rate of so many tracking software was not very high. He


    didn''t know what was novel about Winnie''s.


    "Ordinary mobile tracking software can''tpare this one. This is fingerprint recognition tracking. No


    matter whether the phone is turned on or not, even if the user turns off the tracking function, as long as


    the phone is powered, as long as the user touches the fingerprint button, I can track its exact location."


    Winnie said confidently, because there was no such tracking software on the market.


    "Oh, it''s interesting, let''s talk about it in detail."


    The leader raised an interest, she wanted to see why Winnie was so confident.


    "Well. I made it based on the feature that all our credentials now have fingerprint collection. Now almost


    everyone in the entire country has fingerprints for the record."


    "After this software is imnted in the phone, as long as the criminal touches the fingerprint key, no


    matter where he is, my software can sessfully locate him. Of course we can''t require everyone to


    use fingerprints key to turn on their phones. Therefore, using this software is not certainly able to catch


    prisoners."


    Winnie exined the matter in simplenguage as much as possible, fearing that the leader would not


    be able to understand it. The leader put forward his own thoughts after thinking.


    "Not everyone uses fingerprints to unlock their phones. Yo do not have to worry about this. If this


    software can be made sessfully, our chances of catching prisoners will be greatly increased."


    "But I am a little confused. How do you install these software into others'' phones? Do you want to tell


    every phone manufacturer? But if there are too many people who know it, it will inevitably leak out.


    When the prisoner knew, no one would unlock their phones with fingerprints."


    Winnie listened to the leader''s question and smiled confidently.


    "Leader, you don''t have to worry about this. I put confidentiality work first. I will put this software into


    two social apps. These two social apps now have almost 100% national coverage. As long as the


    prisoners have these two apps in their phones, I can locate them."


    "Two apps? Do we have to cooperate with apps developers? It had the same risks." The leader felt that


    it was no different. It just narrowed the scope of the leak, which did not meanplete confidentiality.


    "You don''t need to find the developer, just find the app designer."


    Winnie smiled more and more weirdly, even making the leader puzzled.


    "Why are youughing ? Do you have a good way?"


    "Of course, if there is no good way, how dare I develop this software. These are the preliminary work


    prepared before development."


    Speaking of this, Winnie stood up and respectfully saluted the leader.


    "Sir, I am the designer of these two social apps. So I can sneak this program into the social soft-wares.


    In other words, you can just find a way to make me keep it a secret."


    If Winnie was not sure, she would not smile so confidently. How could she made this software without


    being very prepared. This was the most basic thing for a software designer.


    "It turns out that you are the designer. I wondered why you are so confident. I also want to ask who


    gave you the confidence. It turns out that you gave it yourself. Okay, I will make you keep it a secret."


    The leader alsoughed, because of Winnie''s naughty.


    At the same time, he was surprised at Winnie''s ability.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, don''t worry, as long as you are prepared."


    Winnie said a strange word, which baffled the leader again.


    "What do you want me to prepare?"


    "In case I am discovered. It''s against thew. When the timees, you have toe forward and


    solve it for me. I don''t want to live in jail as a policeman."


    Winnie said jokingly, and she couldn''t helpughing after she finished speaking.


    She was 100% sure that even hackers were able to find the program she imnted. It was because


    she was so determined that she dared to joke with her leaders.


    "Well, no problem. I will protect you on behalf of the whole police station."


    At this point, the leader could do his best. And he now believed that Winnie would not be discovered by


    anyone.


    "Thank you for protecting me, sir."


    The leader''s words reminded Winnie of Brian. Brian also said the same thing. The irony was that the


    person who didn''t believe her was Brian, so how could he protect her well?


    "By the way, I have something to ask you for help."


    Winnie drove Brian away from her thoughts. Her world could not be upied by Brian, and there were


    many things waiting for her to do.


    "As long as it doesn''t vite the principle, I can help you."


    The leader told Winnie bluntly.


    "It may not vite the principle."


    Winnie was a little uncertain. She didn''t know what the scope of his principles was. If it really vited


    the principle of her leader, she would rather not bother him.


    "Let''s talk about it first."


    The leader needed to know what she wanted to do before he knew if it was wrong.


    "My parents died in a car ident. Because my family was unable to repay at that time, I still owed


    check the ident file of that year and see if there are their phone numbers."


    Winnie said what she wanted to know. It was a grief to her. Only when this matter was resolved, could


    this matter be brought to an end.


    "It is OK. Don''t worry. I will contact the ident group, and then you can get the file of with your


    credentials."


    The leader readily agreed. It was not illegal, as long as Winnie showed her valid ID.


    "Well, I have another meeting. You can wait for my call. I am looking forward to the software. You must


    make it as soon as possible."


    After the leader confessed, he left Winnie''s office.


    She couldplete the task as scheduled, and she wouldn''t let the leader down. She was now


    focused on the ident group, hoping the leaders would help her arrange it as soon as possible.


    Wendy took Anna back home secretly. Watching the child finally return to her side, she was in a happy


    but uneasy mood.


    The child had returned to her, but she didn''t know how to deal with the next thing.


    "Anna, you will live with Mommy and Grandma from now on, okay?"


    Wendy asked her daughter with distress. She had never been with her child for so long. Thinking about


    it, she was full of guilt.


    "Okay, what about Dad."


    Anna felt happy, but also worried about Jonny.


    "Your bastard..."


    "Daddy has to make money to support the family. From now on, I will stay with you at home, and Daddy


    will go out to make money. We will be separated for a period of time. We have to wait for Daddy to


    Obviously, Zoe wanted to curse Jonny in front of the child, Wendy felt that her mother''s tone was


    wrong, and hurriedly stopped her.


    For so many days, no matter how abused she was, she had not told her child. When had been badly


    battered about the head and face,she told Anna that her wound was caused by identally falling.


    She didn''t want the child to suffer that kind of fear, nor did she want Anna to see how crazy his father


    was. Once a child saws it, it would have a lifetime impact on the child.


    "Okay, I will wait for Dad toe back."

 Chapter 660 Only One Can Be Selected

    Chapter 660 Only One Can Be Selected


    The child wad always innocent. Anna believed what her mother said. However, looking at the well-


    behaved and sensible child, Zoe was helpless.


    It was easy to bring Anna back, but the troublesome thing was behind. She had to talk to Wendy.


    "Wendy, let the nanny take care of Anna. Let''s have a talk."


    Zoe snapped her orders. Then Wendy asked the nanny to take the child out to y.


    Zoe and Wendy came to sit down by the sofa, Wendy still seemed to be in a state of horror, and didn''t


    rx a little until she curled up in the sofa.


    "I don''t know if Jonny will trouble me again."


    Wendy muttered to herself, still a little worried about Jonny. But with her mother, she wouldn''t be so


    scared when she returned to her own home.


    She used to be afraid that her parents would know about it. Now her mother knew it, and helped her to


    deal with it, she felt at ease.


    "For the time being, he must not dare toe here. We have evidence. He can''te over easily. But


    this child is a problem. If he uses the child as an excuse toe over, we can''t do anything to stop


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him."


    Zoe was also worried, but she was rtively less worried as she had Jonny''s handle. She was older


    and had more troubles, her endurance was greater.


    "We said he can''t see the child, and I won''t let him see Anna."


    Wendy naively thought that a verbal agreement wouldst a lifetime. Zoe couldn''t help shaking her


    head after hearing such a simple thought.


    "What are you thinking about? What can you do to him if he breaks his promise? He is Anna''s father


    and has the right to see the child inw."


    Zoe was angry that Wendy''s idea was simple, but this was not the main problem they faced.


    "Wendy, let''s not talk about this. For the time being, he won''te over. We should think about what to


    do with this kid. What if Brian knows about her? Will he get the money back and take back your dad''s


    position in a fit of anger. You need to know that the vi we live in was given by Brian, and he may take


    it back."


    Zoe started to worry about the reality, although she knew a little bit about Brian, knowing that he was


    not a stingy man. But his generosity was all on the premise that Wendy had done nothing wrong. If he


    knew that Wendy had cheated him for so many years, he would definitely get angry.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Wendy sighed first, because she didn''t know how to deal with these things.


    At that time, in order to get the child back, she didn''t think about anything else. It made her troubled.


    "Mom, I can only give up Brian if I keep this kid."


    This was Wendy''s helpless choice. Even if she was unwilling to give up on Brian, she must give up.


    Even if Brian could ept her again, he wouldn''t ept the child. Because the child exined all the


    deception in the past.


    "You must give up on him, I always ask you to give up."


    Finally, Wendy nned to give up. It seemed that the arrival of this child was not without gain, at least it


    changed Wendy''s obsession.


    As long as Wendy didn''t get involved with Brian, Gloria and Winnie wouldn''t bother her. Everything was


    negotiable with Brian.


    "It won''t work if I don''t want to give up."


    Wendy looked gloomy. She was reluctant to leave Brian, and she was confused about everything in the


    future. What she should do? She also wanted someone to help her.


    "Don''t think about Brian, just think about how to deal with the next thing. If you want to raise a child,


    you have to be prepared for the rest of your life. She has to go to school and face the society, you can''t


    always hide her from others."


    "Once the child is exposed, everyone will know her. When people in yourpany know her, Brian


    knows. I think no matter how Brian will handle this matter, we can''t be passive. We''d rather say it first


    than let Brian hear it in other ways ."


    What Zoe said were all real problems that had to be faced, and the key point of her problem was the


    money and the house. It was impossible for Wendy to win Brian''s love. If they couldn''t keep the money


    and house, they would be wandering on the streets.


    "Mom, conceal the existence of the child for the time being. Tell the babysitter and dad clearly, ask


    them not to tell anyone outside. Give me some time. I must repair the rtionship between me and


    Brian. At least we have to be friends before I can say all this. Then he will hate me less."


    It was the only way Wendy could think of. She also understood that she could win Brian''s love now. At


    least, she had to keep the money that Brian gave her, in order to raise the child.


    "Alright, I''ll hide it for now. It will be made public when you make it clear to Brian."


    "But Wendy, you must give up on Brian this time, and you can''t continue to badger him because of


    others'' instigation."


    Zoe was scared by Wendy, and Wendy must be vignt. If Wendy made another mistake, they really


    had no hope.


    Wendy understood what Zoe meant. She had already said that even if she was reluctant to give up to


    Brian, she would give up. Even if she had paid for such a long time, she had no other way.


    Brian or the child, she could only choose one..


    However, if she wanted to end all this, she must end it from ra. If she didn''tpletely separate the


    rtionship with ra, Wendy couldn''t do things well. ra would be a stumbling block.


    After returning from Liberation Vige, Brian had never seen Winnie. It''s not that he didn''t want to see


    her, but the fact was that he was not allowed to see her. However, he was still suffering from not seeing


    her.


    Brian had been in pain since breaking up with Winnie, and only he knew how painful he was.


    He didn''t believe that she was disloyal in terms of feelings, but he could not ignore the fact. He didn''t


    believe that they were separated, but he did break up with Winnie.


    Their rtionship is even more estranged now. He even could not see her on the pretext of visiting the


    children.


    He wanted to see Winnie, but he asked himself whether it meaningful to see her..


    Although he asked himself this way, even though he was always reminding himself that Winnie was a


    betrayer, Brian didn''t control himself and called Winnie.


    At this time, Winnie was busy revising the preliminary software at the police station, and she nced


    casually when the phone rang. The caller was Brian, and her enthusiasm for work disappeared


    immediately.


    She hesitated for a while before she answered the phone.


    "Mr. Be, what''s the matter with the work?"


    Winnie first thought Brian called her because of work, or she wouldn''t answer the phone..


    Hearing Winnie''s voice tightly, Brian feltfortable even her tone was indifferent.


    "It''s not about work, it''s the child''s school. My sister told me what you mean, I want to tell you my views.


    Where are you now. Let''s meet and talk."


    Brian was not satisfied with listening to her voice on the phone, so he just asked Winnie out. He felt


    that as long as he saw her, he could continue to endure for a week.


    "I...I''m at the police station. I''m here to help them. Just tell Ste your opinion. I willmunicate with


    her when I have time."


    Winnie didn''t lie about where she was. Officer Lee told her that Brian knew she was always helping at


    the police station, so Winnie would be even more suspicious if she lied.


    "Mr. Be, I''m still busy. I have to hang up the phone first."


    Winnie hung up after speaking, without giving Brian a chance to continue.


    Winnie, who put down the phone, didn''t immediately devote herself to work. Just because of a phone


    call from Brian, her attention was disturbed.


    She felt that what she had just said was right. She didn''t mean to embarrass Brian, but strictly following


    Brian''s orders. He said that Ste would rece him in all contacts, and she had no reason to say a


    word to Brian.


    Next time, if Brian called her next time, if it was not about the work, she wouldn''t even say a word.


    Brian''s invitation was rejected by Winnie, breaking his heart. He finally found such an excuse to ask her


    out, but he couldn''t get his wish.


    How to do? What could he do? He missed her more now. Should he end her vacation as soon as


    possible?


    Winnie ate dinner at the police station and drove home until after ten o''clock in the evening. After taking


    a shower, she changed her pajamas and got ready to go to bed.


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Hearing the sound of the doorbell, Winnie was wary. The first person came her mind was Richard.


    When she walked to the door, she saw Brian.


    Winnie looked at him, and didn''t mean to open the door. She didn''t even want to talk to him on the


    phone, let alone meeting him. But only in the video could she look at him without scruples.


    He hadn''t changed at all, he was still the cool and cold Brian when they first met. She liked men who


    were calm and aloof. Brian was the type she liked, but he was too cold and too indifferent. No matter


    how much she liked her, he couldn''t be touched.


    No matter how many years her love for himsted, she could only bury it in her heart. Winnie had no


    other requirements, only wishing Brian would be happy.


    "Open the door, I know you are at home."


    Brian seemed to be anxious, and noticed that Winnie was standing by the door looking at him. She just


    didn''t want to open the door.


    Hearing Brian''s voice, Winnie realized that he was drunk again.


    Every time he drank, he woulde over, making Winnie helpless and distressed. However, she still


    stood there without speaking or opening the door.


    "Winnie, open the door please. I have a headache, it hurts terribly."


    Brian talk softly, not knowing whether it was because he was too painful or he didn''t want to got shirty


    with Winnie.


    But this trick worked every time, as long as he said he had a headache, Winnie couldn''t refuse him.


    Winnie shook her head helplessly, and then opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a strong scent of alcohol rushed towards Winner before she could speak.


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    Winnie''s tone was reproachful. He actually knew he would have a headache, but still drank so much


    wine. Winnie didn''t know if he was torturing himself or torturing her.


    "I didn''t drink much. I have a headache, please help me."


    Brian was full of alcohol fumes but spoke clearly. Without giving Winnie a chance to react, he directly


    pulled Winnie to the living room andy on the sofa.


    Winnie didn''t ask any more. In order for Brian to reduce the pain as soon as possible, she hurriedly


    reached out to help Brian massage.


    Winnie just massaged and didn''t say a word. Just because I don''t want to shake myself.


    "You don''t stay at home during the holidays. You go out to help others. It will be considered as helping


    me."


    Brian said bluntly.

 Chapter 661 If I Die

    Chapter 661 If I Die


    Brian''s sudden words made Winnie¡¯s movements pause. Still, Winnie did not speak.


    Help? She seemed to be helping all the time. She had been doing all kinds of things for others, so she


    did not mind doing it again.


    "Won''t you talk to me? You are not busy today, but you just don''t want to see me, right?"


    Brian''s mood was changing all the time. Thest moment, he was not so cold, but not he was cold and


    angry.


    "Winnie, I don''t understand, you did something wrong and we broke up. Why you made it my mistake


    and hate me?"


    Brian looked at Winnie, confused. It was him should hate her and be angry with her. He was the victim


    of feelings, but he came to her. He did not understand why Winnie ignored him.


    Looking at Brian''s attitude, Winnie thought he would pester her for a night if she did not speak.


    "I dare not speak to you because I was wrong. I have no grudge against you, I just avoid suspicion."


    "Mr. Be, you said that we should not have any contact and I even only could talk with Ste about


    the kids. I''m just doing what you want me to do. If I meet you and discuss private matters with you, you


    might use me of having ulterior motives."


    Winnie finally opened her mouth. Although these words were the meaning of Brian, although she


    looked indifferent, she really hated Brian.


    She med him for not understanding the situation, not checking the facts. She chose to ept


    breakup, but it did not mean that she had no grievance.


    Winnie hated most that others put the unwarranted charges on her, but she did not remember how


    much me on her back and how many times she had been ignored by Brian


    He had said he loved her more than once, but what did he do for his so-called love? What he did for


    the woman he loved?


    "Winnie, you... why do you want to see me now? Aren''t you afraid I''ll say you have ulterior motives?"


    Brian could not refute, but asked Winnie like a rogue.


    "You said you had a headache. You insisted oning in. Why don''t you be reasonable, Brian?"


    Winnie was angry, feeling that Brian was being unreasonable after drinking, but his sharp eyes didn''t


    look like he was in a drunken state.


    He couldn''t control his alcohol even if he yelled at her.


    Looking at Winnie being angry, Brian was not angry anymore. He wanted her to be like that, rather than


    who being wronged and was silent.


    "Yes, I have a headache. Give me a massage."


    Briany down on Winnie''s leg.


    "I don''t think you have a headache. You came here to trouble me. Go home, and don''t bother me."


    Winnie said while pushing Brian, but Brian was like a stone which could not be moved.


    "I have a headache. Massage me. I''ll leave you no trouble."


    Brian said, not because of a headache, but because he did not want to provoke Winnie.


    Winnie took helpless deep breath. She hated herself that she could not be ruthless in the face of


    Brian¡¯s headache.


    Winnie continued to help Brian massage, and the living room quieted down.


    Feeling the strength of Winnie, Brian felt that this was one of the happiest things. Now he could leave


    everything behind and just enjoy thefort she gave him.


    "My sister told me about the kids¡¯ school. They can go to which school you want. You have the final say


    on education. I am only responsible for their safety and they will escorted by bodyguards every day


    until Richard gets caught."


    Brian broke the silence. He felt it should bemunicated and let Winnie know he had been very


    respectful to her.


    "I will teach my kids well. I do not object the protection on the kids, but don¡¯t be tant, or the kids¡¯


    ssmates will treat them differently. I just hope that they can live a low-key and easy-going life and


    make the most intimate friends."


    Winnie expressed her own views. She only wants it to be low key, like a normal person.


    "Ok."


    "You always say I don''t trust you, but I''ve never questioned you about the kids. I''ve always trusted you


    to teach them well."


    Brian refuted what Winnie said before. Not only in the kids, he believed what she did and said. But this


    time he could not believe her because he could not ept such a thing happened to Winnie.


    "Thank you for that, and that''s all I can convince you of."


    Because Winnie was the kids¡¯ mother, Brian was sure she would be good to the kids. As for the rest, if


    he could have believed it, it wouldn''t havee to this.


    "Winwin, actually I..."


    Brian wanted to correct it and wanted to tell Winnie there were many things he believed her. But Winnie


    did not give him a chance.


    "By the way, how is the Liberation Vige going? Have you decided to invest it?"


    Winnie timely changed the topic, if they continued thest topic, she was afraid they would end up


    quarrelling.


    "Yes, but there is no reply from the secretary. They may have to work on it for a while."


    Brian did not continue tost topic. There was no difference between saying and not saying, after all,


    they had broken up.


    "The ce is so beautiful that it would be a pity to develop it. Tourists go more and more money can be


    earned, but they disturb the peace."


    Winnie felt it pity. It was a paradise on earth. As long as she lived there, she would forget all her


    troubles and calm down.


    Unfortunately, it was about to be developed, and there was no ce to cultivate people¡¯s morality and


    heal wounds.


    "You like it?"


    Brian asked Winnie.


    "Yes, I like it. I like the simple folk customs there, like the clean stone path there, like the clear river


    there, and like sitting on the hill behind the vige to watch the sunset in the evening. It''s rxing just


    to think about it."


    Winnie liked everything there. She put her love in words and revealed it in her bright eyes.


    Brian could see that she really liked it before it was quiet there.


    "If the secretary agrees to the development, I will ask them toe up with a n that does not


    damage the local characteristics."


    This was themitment of Brian to the secretary, but also amitment to Winnie. He would try his


    best to reduce the damage to the natural environment of Liberation Vige.


    "Must you have to develop it?"


    Winnie was not satisfied about themitment of Brian, in her opinion, as long as tourists went in,


    there was no peace.


    She knew she was being selfish, but she really wanted the original nature to be preserved.


    Brian was stunned and did not expect Winnie had unique emotion about it and did not want to destroy


    it.


    "No."


    Although he knew Winnie had a special feeling about it, Brian gave a cruel answer.


    Business is business, private feelings could not be involved. Winnie was not his woman, he had no


    reason to change anything for her.


    "You are cold-blooded. I should learn from you and not open the door for you the next time you have a


    headache."


    Winnie said casually, Brian would not give up the opportunity to make money because of her. What


    was more, she was nothing in the eyes of Brian and not worth of any effort.


    "These are two different things."


    Brian prayed that Winnie would not be cold-blooded, otherwise, he had no other excuse toe over.


    "Brian, I am curious about something. If I leave the city, if I die, what will happen to your headache?"


    Winnie asked Brian, thinking about the answer to this question.


    In fact, she did not me Brian, she was just not cruel enough. If she had refused every time, Brian


    would not havee.


    "What do you mean?"


    Brian was panic and thought it was Winnie hint that she was leaving.


    "Nothing. Just answer."


    Winnie showed a bitter smile. Even if she broke up with Brian, she still could not leave this city. Her


    kids needed her, Vanessa had not finished school, so she could not leave.


    "How I lived before you came, how I will live after you leave, pretending you have nevere..."


    "Consider me dead and don''te to me again, no matter how badly your head hurts. You and I are


    not single. Don''t let your partner misunderstand."


    Winnie was afraid that Brian would say pretend she was dead. It could only prove that she was nothing


    in his life.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be ironic. She liked her by heart, loved him with life. Even if they could not be together, she did


    not want to be nothing in his eyes.


    "If I can pretend you are dead, do you think I..."


    "Do you think I wille to find you?" Brian did not say it outpletely, because it was cruel and


    would expose that he could not get over Winnie.


    "Does your aunt know about our breakup?"


    Brian changed the topic, and did not want to ruin the moment.


    "Yes, Megan and Luke told her."


    Winnie answered the every question Brian asked and did not stink to one question. If she talked too


    much, they might quarrel.


    "Your aunt has always disapproved of us being together. She must be happy to know we broke up."


    Brian did not know what Winnie''s aunt looked like, but he knew she must give a bright smile when she


    heard the news.

 Chapter 662 Impossible to Be Back Together

    Chapter 662 Impossible to Be Back Together


    Winnie gave a bitter smile. Her aunt was happy, but it was not at the right time. Breaking up now


    worried her aunt. But she could not make things under control.


    "Yes, she is happy, but she is disappointed in you."


    "I haven''t told her why we broke up, and she thinks it''s your fault we broke up, so she''s disappointed in


    you. But don''t worry, I''ll straighten it out for you when shees back."


    Winnie had to exin, otherwise Brian must think she duplicity.


    "Why is she disappointed in me?


    Brian didn¡¯t want to listen to the reason for breaking up, didn¡¯t want to listen to Winnie so-called¡¯s


    exnation, he just wanted to know where he disappointed Winnie''s aunt.


    "My aunt said that during her absence, she thought that you could take good care of Vanessa and me.


    She feels safe with you around us. But you broke up with me during her absence, so she is worried


    about us being bullied because she is in Africa."


    There should be nothing to hide. That was her aunt''s first thought. Although it was unfair to Brian, he


    did break up with her during her aunt¡¯s absence.


    "I didn''t know your aunt would go abroad. I didn''t know she had expectations of me."


    Brian felt sour to hear that. Did he abandon Winnie and Vanessa needed him the most?


    "Don''t joke, even if you know my aunt have expectations of you, you will still break up with me."


    Winnie stopped her movement and fixed her eyes on Brian. She wanted to hear what he would say at


    this point, when everything was over and everyone was calm.


    Brian saw innocence in her eyes. How could someone who had done something wrong look him in the


    eye so unscrupulously?


    For a long time, he gave no answer. He was panic that he misjudged Winnie and that he did not see


    the truth.


    "Why, is that so hard to answer?¡±


    Winnie did not get an answer, took a self-ironic sigh and then continued to say.


    "Don''t answer then. You don''t have to care what my aunt said. Now she is not worried, I told her Stefan


    will take care of us."


    Winnie deliberate words made Brian¡¯s panic run away and Brian looked away from her.


    He felt his brain had a problem, so that he saw innocence in her eyes. Since Winnie¡¯s aunt knew


    Stefan, what would be innocent?


    "Will you marry Stefan?"


    Brian asked, but after asking it out, he found himself distressed.


    Not long ago he had thought he and Winnie would get married. It was ironic that now he was asking


    her if she would marry another man.


    This question for Winnie was also sudden. She gave a smile. To get married? With whom? Who could


    marry a woman with another man in her heart?


    "Maybe, if the kids, my aunt and Vanessa agree, we will get married."


    In order to y it well, in order to make Brian believe that she got a room with Stefan, Winnie could


    only give such an answer.


    "Your aunt doesn''t seem to object. If you want to get married, hurry up and don''t waste everyone''s


    time."


    Brian got angry all of a sudden, but he did not show his anger. He could not ept the fact that Winnie


    would get married, but he had to say so, because they had broken up.


    Winnie was surprised hearing that. She did want to married, but with whom? What was wrong with her?


    Why was she wasting everyone''s time? Should she disappear to save their time?


    She wanted to ask Brian how she had wasted everyone''s time without disturbing anyone or affecting


    anyone''s life. But just as she was about to ask, Brian got up and stared at her, and then went on


    talking.


    "Winnie, let me answer your question. Even if your aunt has hope on he, it doesn''t change the fact that


    we broke up."


    Brian stood up and walked away with such determination that he did not even turn his head or slow his


    steps.


    Winnie was baffling, but was hurt by his words.


    She didn''t get aforting answer, at least not one so heartless and cold. But why couldn''t he just hold


    on, but hurt her with those words before he left?


    After leaving Winnie¡¯s house, Brian was agitated. There was no ce to go, but he did not want to go


    home, so he went to the hospital after making sure Kevin was on duty.


    There were very few patients tonight. Kevin returned to the duty room after finishing his work and saw


    Brian sitting on his office chair.


    "Long time no see. There must be something wrong you so you remind of me."


    Kevin said in a strange manner. They did have not seen each other for a long time.


    From the fact Winnie was in hospital to now, the two of them justmunicated over phone and did


    not meet. Brian always refused to meet with him on the excuse that he was busy. Even when they were


    on the phone, he deliberately avoided the name of Winnie, avoided the fact that they broke up.


    "No."


    Brian answered coldly. He might have a heart disease, but could not be cured by Kevin.


    "No? I don¡¯t believe it."


    Kevin walked over to Brian and smelled alcohol on him.


    "Have you been drinking? Do you have a headache?"


    "It is useless toe to me. Go to Winwin, she can cure it."


    Kevin''s first reaction when he smelled alcohol was that Brian had a headache.


    "I came from her."


    Brian was not in the mood to joke with Kevin, he did not know where to vent his anger. And now he had


    no headache, the smell of alcohol on his body was sprinkled by him, he did not drink.


    "You got rejected? She ignored you, right?"


    "That is right. You have broken up. She doesn''t have to care whether you have headache or not. It


    doesn''t matter to her."


    Kevin said with dissatisfaction.


    "Can you talk nicely. It is not my fault for our breakup, why everyone is against me?"


    Brian knew why Kevin was dissatisfied. They thought it was his fault that they had broken up, it was


    abandoned Winnie ruthlessly.


    "Not your fault? So it is her fault? I don''t believe it."


    Kevin said directly. Winnie cried in the hospital holding Oscar, he could conclude that Winnie was


    wronged and the responsibility was not on Winnie.


    "What do you know? Why are you so sure? Don''t jump to conclusions without knowing the facts."


    Brian couldn''t figure it out why no one believed him. Even people who don''t know the truth jumped to


    conclusions. He suspected that these people were bewitched by Winnie, or they would not stand on


    her side to believe her and defend her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I don''t know, tell me what was going on. I give you a chance to defend yourself and then I will


    redefine you."


    Kevin''s attitude was tough, he did not believe that Winnie was at fault.


    "She is getting married to Stefan. Whose fault do you think it is that we broke up?"


    Brian really could not say they got a room, so he could only say so.


    "To get married? With Stefan?"


    Kevin was not shocked butughed when he heard the shocking news.


    "Are you kidding me? When did Winwin get together with Stefan?"


    It was clearly a joke. The people who believed it were fools. Winnie and Stefan were impossible to be


    together. Winnie had deeply loved Brian, and she would not fall in love with others.


    Kevin believed that what Brian said was not true.


    ¡°I''ve heard from her just now. Do you think I lie? Do you think I could joke about such things?"


    Brian said seriously that he did not think this was a news that could make peopleugh. The woman he


    loved was going to marry another man, how could he smile when his heart was full of holes?


    Kevin stoppedughing because Brian was serious, even so, he did not believe that Winnie and Stefan


    were together.


    Even if Winnie and Stefan were together, there was a reason, it might be made up by Winnie.


    With this thought, Kevin did not continue to refute Brian''s words. Neither of them said the specific


    reason, there was no strong evidence to persuade him, Kevin still believed Winnie.


    "You broke up with her, and it was you brought it up. It''s been three months now, so it''s normal for her


    to get married. You and Gloria are also going to get married too, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Why, you feel upset? It doesn''t matter, you will feel better if you get married sooner than she does."


    Kevin did not urge Brian to get married soon, he just expressed his disappointment.


    "What kind of bad idea is this? What''s the solution?"


    Brian just didn''t want to express his heart. In fact, he was not upset but distressed. Even if he married


    first, the pain could not be cured.


    "What problem do you want to solve, get back together with Winwin?"


    Kevin could only give bad advice, because he did not know the cause of the matter.


    "Impossible, we will never be back together."


    Brian spoke with certainty. Even if they took a road of death that could not be turned back, even if they


    knew ahead was hell, they wanted to go forward without hesitation.


    "That''s your problem. Since you can''t get back together, don''t worry about the things about Winwin. It''s


    none of your business even if she was going to give birth, let alone to get married."


    Kevin was angry. Seeing that Brian was so tangled, he did not bear to question him. But now, it


    seemed not work out.


    "Aren''t you talking to Gloria about getting married? What did Gloria say? If she epts, get married as


    soon as possible and let go of Winwin."


    Kevin did not know why he said that, and did not know whether he wasforting or stimting. He


    only knew that in these three months that they had broken up, Brian had a hard time, while Winnie had


    afortable life.

 Chapter 663 Emily Decides to Stay

    Chapter 663 Emily Decides to Stay


    One was miserable, one wasfortable. What did that say? It showed that what Winnie brought to


    Brian was good, so that after breaking up, Brian could not ept the gap before and after.


    And what Brian brought to Winnie before was painful. Since they broke up, no one tortured her, so she


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    wasfortable.


    In that case, it didn''t matter if they knew why they broke up.


    "She hasn''t replied yet, probably because her boyfriend isn''t letting her go. But it is good, I don''t want to


    get married so soon."


    Brian spat out a breath, as if to empty the turbid gas in his stomach. But thinking of Winnie, he would


    continue to sigh.


    "Kevin, although I broke up with her without saying the reason, I feel sorry for her. You know what,


    grandpa came to her several times, threatened her, intimidated her, and made insulting remarks about


    her. I just found it out. I don''t know how she endured it."


    Brian felt distressed. Winnie would be helpless when she faced that.


    "I don''t know. Nobody seems to know about it. Daenerys hasn''t said anything."


    Kevin seemed to be more unexpected than Brian, but considering Felix''s attitude towards Winnie, it


    was not strange at all.


    How could a woman bear so much? He would break down if it was him faced that.


    "Don''t think about it. Maybe you were right to leave her. After that, no one will give her a hard time,


    which is good. Brian, since you said it is impossible for you to get together again, do not leave room for


    each other. Tell her to go back to herpany and don¡¯t meet her again."


    Kevin¡¯s thought was disorderly and he did not know what he was talking about.


    He did not want Winnie and Brian to apart, but he hoped that Winnie could be happy, not to be tortured.


    He was in contradiction.


    If she was with Brian, she would get more and more torture. If they separated, they could live their own


    life.


    It was not good if they were together.


    "Never mind, I will take time."


    It was not that Brian wanted to go on the topic, it was that he did not want Winnie to go back to her


    Brian sighed and continued.


    "I''ve been in a bad mood all this time. My memory hasn''t diminished, but I haven''t made any progress.


    The memories are still stagnant."


    "Am I never going to get better?"


    He was busy about Winnie¡¯s things, and had no extra mind to think about the past. Brian was about to


    give up the search, so he did not doubt whether Wendy was the woman who saved him or not.


    "It depends on your own situation, but I think if it does not affect your current life, there is no need to


    find out the truth. The past is the past and there is no point in knowing it now."


    Hearing Brian¡¯s words, Kevin was relieved. If he remembered something at this critical moment, Brian


    would be more upset.


    "In fact, I don''t have much expectation for other things, but every time I think of the girl who saved me,


    my heart inexplicably gets together, I just want to know why."


    This was probably the only thing that Brian wanted to know. He wanted to know why he had that


    feeling.


    "That girl is not Wendy? You will know the feeling when you see her."


    Kevin once again brought the past to Wendy. He did not mean it, but he had to say so. If not Ste told


    him to keep it a secret, he really wanted to tell the truth.


    "That''s the point. When I saw Wendy, I have no feeling at all. It wasn''t the way I remembered it. That''s


    what I struggle with."


    If seeing Wendy made him find the feeling at that time, it would be over and memories were not so


    important.


    Kevin did not know what to say. It seemed that the deepest memory of Brian was urate and the


    feeling in his heart was not wrong. This person was not Wendy, so how could he find that feeling?


    "s...... Stop thinking about it and let it happen. Maybe when your mind rxes and you stop dwelling


    on it, the memoriese back."


    Kevin could only be so perfunctory, and could not make trouble for Brian at this juncture.


    Emily finally made a decision on her study. ording to Leo''s proposal, and carefully considering her


    father''s opinion, Emily finally decided to stay in B City for study.


    The next day.


    After the decision, she had discussion with Leo, after all, he had the ability to let her get into the ss


    anytime.


    Emily did not go to Leo''spany but asked him out for dinner. Leo was happy since it was the first


    time Emily asked him out.


    But he could not show it out, or the sensitive Emily would felt she was cheated.


    "Didn''t you volunteer to work at thepany today?"


    Leo asked Emily while eating, not showing he was joyful.


    "No, the cooperation has been signed, and thepany''s trantor hase back, so I am not


    needed."


    "Leo, I want to tell you my decision."


    Emily put down her chopsticks and was ready to talk seriously about the study.


    "Go ahead, I''ll support whatever you decide."


    Leo put down the chopsticks, too.


    "I decided to take your advice and study at home. I tell you because I want you to arrange for me to join


    the ss."


    Since she had made the decision, Emily wanted to do it as soon as possible. She did not want to waste


    a little time, so that she could enrich herself and she could consider the rtionship between her and


    Leo.


    "I''m d you made that decision, and thank you for trusting me with my opinion. I''ll make a call right


    now to arrange the ss for you."


    Leo immediately made a call.


    He was so excited at the moment that if he hadn''t called this phone to distract himself, he might have


    been unable to control his jubtion.


    It was a great opportunity for him. Emily was giving him the opportunity to get back to her. How could


    he not be happy with such a good omen?


    "I''ll take her there tomorrow."


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    After a few words, Leo solved the problem, and then hung up the phone.


    "OK, I''ll take you there tomorrow. Just go there and ask the teacher if you need anything. This teacher


    is the best and educated the most talent. You can learn a lot with him."


    Leo confidently told Emily the results, and Emily gave a faint smile.


    "I didn''t expect you have arranged it in a few words. Let''s have a toast. Thank you."


    Emily said so, which made Leo have a sense of alienation. If the word "thank you" was used between


    them, it was indeed alienation.


    Leo raised the corner of his mouth to hide his dissatisfaction.


    "Ok."


    The two men raised their sses and drank it up. Although he was not happy, Leo was gratified. There


    was still a chance, after all, as long as she didn''t leave, he kept fighting.


    Leo was happy and still wearing a smile when she put down the ss.


    "Emily, tomorrow is Friday. I will take you to meet your teachers and familiarize yourself with the


    environment. The ss is held on Tuesday and Thursday evenings and on weekends. You can ask


    your father to arrange work for you."


    "And of course I wee you to work for mypany."


    Leo arranged the time for Emily. There were many working people in this ss, so the ss time was


    arranged in the rest days and evenings.


    It was helpful to Emily, who could work while studying, and the effect would be obvious.


    "I''m noting to yourpany. There''s a job vacant at my ownpany. But you can advise me


    from where it''s appropriate for me to start."


    Emily trusted Leo''s ability and believed he could give her the most suitable advice. But she did not


    want to go to hispany.


    Leo looked at Emily thoughtfully for a while, and then gave his opinion.


    "My advice is to start at the bottom regardless of your major. It doesn¡¯t only train you, but also you can


    learn the most real things from the bottom, so that you can take every step of the ground. But it''s


    harder."


    Leo knew that starting from the bottom was the hardest work, but he had to give such an advice. He


    was thinking about the future for the sake of Emily, so that she could have more people recognized her


    when she was to take over thepany.


    "I am not afraid of hard work, it makes me live fully. I would tell my dad I will start from the bottom. I


    have time and I want to try everything."


    Emily agreed Leo''s opinion. She knew Leo would not say something hypocritical or ttery like others,


    and what he said was good for her.


    "It''s good you have this attitude. Emily, it is not as easy as you think, you have to be prepared. Try to


    get familiar with all the underlying businesses in the shortest time, which will help you a lot in the future.


    You can ask me if you have something you don''t understand, and you must take rest and don¡¯t work


    too hard."


    Leo began to get serious, because the process was not as easy as expected. Emily was a positive


    person, Leo was afraid that she would work too hard.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be all right. I''m still in good health. I''ll go to bed and get up early when I go to work. I''ll


    get up early and run every day just like Winwin."


    "How about I buy a house in Winwin''s neighborhood and go running with Winwin every morning so I


    can bepletely independent?"


    Emily suddenly thought of a way to get out of her parental control, and could be with Winnie.


    "No, it''s not safe for a girl to live alone. Sometimes you work overtime and it''s not safe toe home


    Leo said no directly. He did not want Emily to live alone, because he would be worried about her safety.


    "It will be fine. Winwin lives alone. Themunity is safe with 24-hour security patrol."


    Emily said.

 Chapter 664 Vanessa Insists on Going to the Suburbs

    Chapter 664 Vanessa Insists on Going to the Suburbs


    Emily was not angry because Leo''s opposition but felt happy. He objected because he was worried


    about her safety.


    "No. It''s too hard for you to cook, clean the house, work and study all by yourself."


    "All right, I''ll think about it."


    Seeing that Leo insisted, Emily did not refute, but it did not mean shepromised. Winnie was harder


    than her, but she did not say she was tired, Emily thought she had no problem.


    Hearing that, Leo gave a smile. She had something she wanted to pursue, but only if she was safe and


    healthy. Only these two points were ensured, he could rest assured and she could pursue what she


    wanted.


    But no matter what the conversation was about, no matter Leo said yes or no, Emily''s attitude towards


    him got improved.


    Leo concluded that Emily could talk freely with him as long as they did not mention their rtionship


    problems. In this way, Emily could know him again, feel his love for her again, and start all over again.


    Emily began sses at the weekend, and Winnie''s work had reached the most critical stage. Winnie


    promised her leaders to hand in a perfect paper on Monday, so she had to work overtime to try toe


    up with the best work.


    Because she was busy, Winnie did not go to the suburbs this week to apany her kids.


    "Sis, if you don''t go to the kids, I''ll go get them. I miss them. I''ll bring them home and will not disturb


    your work."


    Vanessa came to Winnie¡¯s bedroom. She did not want to disturb her sister''s work, but she missed the


    kids.


    "No. I am worried about you being alone."


    Winnie denied directly. She also missed the kids, but Vanessa''s safety was more important. As long as


    she was outside the confines of school and home, she could not avoid worry.


    "No problem. I''ll be careful."


    Vanessa just wanted to meet two kids, without considering her own safety.


    "Brian won''t let you bring the kids out."


    Winnie tried not to mention his name, but she had to. He was always on the lookout for the safety of


    the kids, how could he possibly let the kids out of his safety zone.¡±


    "Yes, the kids¡¯ safety is the most important."


    Vanessa''s enthusiasm was suddenly dismissed, after all, the kids were the most important. She was


    afraid there would be any ident.


    "Sister, can I go to see them?"


    Vanessa still wanted to see the kids, or she would not have motivation to study.


    "s...... Go ahead, I''ll ask directly Paul toe and pick you up."


    Winnie had to agree. For the sake of safety, she could only trouble Paul.


    Vanessa did not refute, if she did not agree with Paul to pick her up, her sister must not let her go.


    Forty minutester, Vanessa arrived at the suburbs.


    Rufus was the happiest to see her.


    "Vanessa, how is your study recently?"


    Rufus asked, wanting know if Vanessa had a good life these days.


    "Good."


    Vanessa, while ying with the two kids, answered Rufus'' questions. Her life is nothing but study, and


    study was her pleasure.


    "Good. Is the school canteen good?"


    Rufus continued.


    "Yes, the food in our university¡¯s canteen is better than that at home."


    Although Rufus asked these questions every time they met, Vanessa did not feel nagging, but feel


    warm in her heart, just like her father was thinking of her.


    "Good. I don''t worry about anything else. I''m worried about your food and shelter, and don¡¯t get tired."


    As for the safety, Rufus was not worried, because he had found a bodyguard to protect Vanessa.


    Wherever she was, she''ll be kept safe outside the school gates.


    "I am good."


    Vanessa like Rufus, who was nice to her and put her as his own daughter.


    This feeling reminded Vanessa of her father. Rufus cared about her and loved her even more than her


    father did. Vanessa did not know why, did he just like or pity her and her sister?


    "Why isn''t your sister here?"


    Rufus concerned about Winnie from his heart.


    "She is busy with work. She only had two days to take a rest and then she will have to work the day


    after tomorrow. She said she wasing to see the kids next week."


    Vanessa truthfully answered.


    In fact, if Brian was good to her sister, she could integrate into the family and avoid Felix. And all of


    them can live together in love.


    Unfortunately, Brian could not care for her sister wholeheartedly, and there was no way to avoid Felix.


    Felix was like a monarch in the period of imperial rule, dominating everything in the Be family.


    In the whole family, only Rufus and Ste epted them.


    When Vanessa thought about Felix, Felix actually opened the door and came in. Vanessa did not


    expect that. Brian followed in.


    Although Felix went to her home and did not have the evil attitude as he did before, Vanessa was still


    unhappy with him.


    She did not want to meet Felix, but she was still polite.


    Vanessa stood up and greeted Felix first.


    "Hello, Grandpa."


    Then she looked at Brian.


    "Brian."


    When she saw Brian, she thought of the fact that her sister had broken up with him. She understood


    their separation, but she still had a grudge against Brian.


    But now she was in his house, so she had to be polite to him.


    "Vanessa is here, good."


    Felix gave a bright smile. She did not know if he was happy to see the kids or her.


    "Vanessa, youe alone?"


    Brian was surprised to see Vanessa. He asked while looking around, looking for Winnie¡¯s figure.


    "Well, I came alone. My sister is busy with work and says she wille to see the kids next week."


    Vanessa knew what Brian was looking for, so she answered him.


    "Oh."


    Brian was disappointed, he thought Winnie also came.


    Brian then hid his disappointment by turning his attention to his two kids.


    "You two didn''t see Great Grandpa? Why don¡¯t you say hello to him?"


    Brian was worried. Grandpa came to see the kids today. But the kids were indifferent, which was


    different from before


    In fact, the two kids had long seen their Great Grandpa, but as soon as they saw him, they thought of


    the fact that their parents broke up and felt inexplicably depressed.


    Therefore they did not want to speak, especially to Great Grandpa, who destroyed their parents''


    feelings.


    But since their dad spoke, they had to say hello even if they were reluctant.


    "Hello, Great grandpa."


    "Hello, Great grandpa."


    The two kids stood there and greeted Felix with reluctant and unhappy faces. They didn''t jump into


    Great Grandpa''s arms for care like before.


    "Hello, I miss you, do you miss me?"


    Felix saw the kids'' estrangement from him, but he still talked warmly with the two kids. Seeing the kids


    were depressed, Felix felt distressed.


    "......"


    Felix''s question put the two kids into a dilemma, and they looked at each other. In fact, they also


    missed Great Grandpa, but to firm their position, they could not say it out, thinking of the situation of


    dad and mom.


    Seeing the two kids did not speak, not only Brian and Rufus were anxious, but also Vanessa felt


    worried.


    "Why don¡¯t you speak? Don''t you miss Great Grandpa?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Standing beside the two kids, Vanessa urged the kids.


    She knew why the kids did not speak, for they had said they did not want to see Great Grandpa again,


    because they attributed everything to him.


    Although her sister tried to persuade them and they agreed, right now they were silent.


    Since Vanessa urged, the two kids looked up at Felix and said reluctantly.


    "Yes."


    Their reluctance could be seen by everyone.


    "Great Grandpa, you have a rest. Megan and I go out to y, we will not disturb you."


    With that, Luke, holding the hand of Megan, quickly ran away. Vanessa felt embarrassed and ran out


    too.


    "Grandpa, Rufus, Brain, you have a talk, I go out to y with them."


    With a smile, Vanessa also went out.


    Looking at therge and small figures quickly left Felix''s sight, he felt depressed.


    "s...... I''ve lived a life and now I know what a failure I am. Even the kids hate me."


    Felix sat down with emotion.


    "Don''t think so, Grandpa. The kids still can''t handle the fact that Winwin and I broke up. It''ll be all right


    Brian enlightened Felix, because Felix could not ept the way the kids treated him.


    He had always been a sessful man, and his life had been filled with all kinds of respect for him. It


    would be a big psychological gap for him to be ignored by the two kids.


    "s...... They have always resented me, and even if they knew why, they thought I had deprived them


    of their happiness."


    Felix was an old man, he knew Brian wasforting him. Looking at the two kids being pitiful, he


    began to doubt his own persistence.


    "Grandpa, Vanessa still doesn''t know the specific reason why we broke up, so be careful."


    Brain had to remind Felix. Winnie must have her reasons not to tell Vanessa. Let her decide when and


    how to tell Vanessa.


    "Doesn''t her family know why you broke up?"


    Felix was surprised, not knowing what Winnie was hiding.

 Chapter 665 Resentment But Thanks

    Chapter 665 Resentment But Thanks


    Brian knew grandpa would be confused about this topic. Now his family all knew the reason for his


    breaking up, and but Winnie¡¯s family did not know it.


    In fact, Brian felt strange, but he did not know what Winnie was thinking.


    "Yeah, her family and friends know we broke up, but they don''t know why."


    Brian answered again.


    "Why?"


    Felix thought Brian should know the reason, so he asked directly. But Brian never asked why.


    "I don''t know. Winwin didn''t say it. Maybe she was embarrassed."


    This possibility was deduced by Brian, but he felt Winnie was not the kind of person who wriggly


    escaped. In short, he did not understand why Winnie was now hiding.


    It did not convince Felix, because he knew the truth, knew Winnie did not do anything, so Winnie would


    not be embarrassed.


    Since she did not tell Brian, Winnie must have her own reason.


    "I will watch out. No matter what, I will respect Director Chambers and let her talk to her family and


    friends."


    Felix did not ask, because there was no answer, if he really wanted to know, he would ask Winnie.


    "I''ll go out and see the kids. I will exin and apologize to them so they don''t feel bad."


    Felix got up, now his focus was still on the kids.


    Felix walked in front, followed by Brian.


    Outside, two kids and Vanessa squatted on the grass, two kids ying with the grass, and Vanessa


    persuaded them.


    "How you promised your Mom? And you can''t do it now. It is an adult matter, it has nothing to do with


    you. Great Grandpa is good to you, he likes you, which is not affected by adults. He doesn''t like your


    mom, but he still likes you."


    Vanessa said a lot of, but two kids were silent.


    The two kids looked at each other and thought their aunt seemed to be right. But it was still


    uneptable to think they were homeless now.


    "Aunt, we are kids, we can''t think of anythingplicated."


    Luke finally gave his answer. But in Vanessa¡¯s view, it was perfunctory.


    "Why do you have that attitude to your Great Grandpa? He came to see you because he misses you.


    Who can have such treatment? He is good to you, but you shouldn''t be cold to him."


    Vanessa tried to persuade the two kids, if the two kids continued to treat Felix like that, some people


    would think that her sister had not educated them well or that her sister deliberately used the two kids.


    Originally, Felix did not have good impression on her sister. She was really afraid that it would bring


    trouble to her sister.


    The other point was that out of politeness and worldly wisdom, two kids could not treat adults in this


    way.


    "Aunt, do you really think Great Grandpa is good to us?"


    Megan could not help speaking atst.


    "Yes, I would appreciate it if an elder did that to me."


    Vanessa wanted such treatment, but she was not a member of the Be family, it was extravagant


    hope for her.


    After Vanessa''s voice fell, Felix and Brian were standing not far behind them, and their conversation


    could be clearly heard.


    Brian was about to interrupt, but Felix raised his hand to stop him. He wanted to listen to Megan¡¯s word


    and wanted to know her true thought.


    Megan did not agree with her aunt''s statement, or she really did not understand the adult¡¯s world. She


    became serious, and then she spoke her thought.


    "No, I don''t think so. I think Great Grandpa is not really good to us. He does not really love us. The


    person who truly loves us never forgets what we need and never deprives us of what we need most. If


    he loves us, he will pay for us, just like Mom takes any grievances for use. Even if she broke up with


    Dad, she does not leave here."


    Megan said in one breath, because of she was emotionally excited.


    In Megan''s eyes, except her mother, none of them really loved them. Even her dad sad he loved them.


    But he did nothing for them. Maybe dad made an effort, but she really didn''t feel it.


    She was dissatisfied with her father and Great Grandpa, but no one cared about them because she


    was too small. No one cared about their feelings, they could change anything, she and her brother


    could only be sad.


    "Megan..."


    "Megan."


    Vanessa could understand her helpless and sour heart, but she still wanted to persuade the kids, so as


    not to distort their thoughts, so as not to change their attitude towards the world.


    But as she spoke, another voice called Megan.


    Vanessa looked back and saw Felix and Brian standing not far away. She was just disappointed to see


    them without surprise. If they did note, she could persuade the kids, but now they would be more


    resistant and her words would be meaningless.


    "Grandpa, you''re here."


    Vanessa greeted and stood up, then took the two kids to stand up.


    "Vanessa, can I talk with the kids alone?"


    Hearing those piercing words, Felix remained calm. He wanted to try his best to persuade the kids. But


    the presence of Vanessa and Brian could affect the effectiveness of their talks.


    "No problem. It''s time I go home."


    This was his house, so she could not say no.


    Vanessa had the idea of going home at that moment she saw Brian and Felix, but she did not put


    forward. Now Felix was offering her a chance.


    "Vanessa, I am not driving you away. You can y with the kids and have lunch together before


    leaving."


    Felix asked Vanessa to stay, he just wanted to talk to the kids alone, and did not drive Vanessa away.


    "Grandpa, I know. My sister is busy at home with her work. I have to make her something to eat or she


    will be hungry."


    Vanessa insisted and could only find an excuse.


    "Grandpa, you talk to the kids, and I''ll talk to Rufus. Grandpa, my sister and I wee you to visit our


    home. Goodbye, grandpa, goodbye, Brian!"


    Vanessa then turned and walked toward the house.


    Thest word was against her heart, but Vanessa had to say so, to prevent Felix from having any other


    thoughts about her sister.


    When Vanessa came out of the house, Brian was waiting for her at the door.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I send you back, Paul went out."


    Brian was afraid that it was not safe for Vanessa to go home alone, so he wanted to send her back.


    "No, Brian, I''ll take the bus home."


    Vanessa rejected the kindness of Brian. She did not want to bother anyone like Winnie. However, Brian


    insisted.


    "Come on, it''s not safe to take the bus."


    Brian went to the car, Vanessa had to follow him.


    On the way home.


    "Vanessa, do you me be for breaking up with your sister?"


    Brian broke the silence of the car. He saw Vanessa was polite to him on surface, she did not mean it at


    all.


    Vanessa saw that Brian could see through her mind, there was no need to disguise. She sighed, as if


    pretending was tired.


    "Yes, but I am grateful too. You were so determined to say you loved my sister, but in the end you


    abandoned her and made her a joke to everyone."


    Vanessa did not beat around the bush but directly pointed out her resentment.


    "If you hate me, why thank me?"


    Brian listened carefully and felt distressed. He wanted to protect Winnie for a lifetime, to love her for a


    lifetime, but she overstepped the rules.


    "Thank you for letting go of my sister, otherwise she would still be discriminated against in your family.


    And you know better than I how many wrongs and wounds she had suffered."


    "My sister used to be so bitter, I couldn''t even see a smile on her face. Now though she does not


    mention you in front of anyone, though I do not know whether her heart is still bitter, at least she has a


    strong, sunny, positive heart."


    What Vanessa said was true, although it made Brian ufortable, in this way, Brian never bothered


    her sister again.


    "Brian, I used to believe that you were the person who loved my sister the most in the world, not only


    the warm harbor for my sister, but also the person that my family depended on for a lifetime. But I was


    too simple, I thought your position is simple, and out the position of my sister too high. She doesn''t


    really matter to you."


    "Well, it''s over. No matter what happened before, the road in the future is smooth."


    Vanessa did not know if it was right to say so. She felt that the gap between Brian and her sister was


    clear. Only Brian saw it clearly, and only he knew that even without the hindrance of Felix, he did not


    love Winnie deeply as he said.


    When he figured it out, her sister would have a smooth life.


    However, Brian did not agree with what Vanessa said. Winnie¡¯s position in his heart was higher than


    that Vanessa thought.


    Brian frowned, but he did not retort. Even no one could rece Winnie in his heart, the fact Winnie had


    a lot of suffering when she was with him could not be changed. Winnie suffered a lot of discrimination,


    he did not refute the fact.


    At that time, Winnie was unhappy and even faked a smile. She looked better now. At least she was


    with the man she liked.


    "Did your sister ever tell you why we broke up?"


    Brian asked. But it seemed that Vanessa did not know it, or she would not speak so justly.


    "No, she did not my aunt either. She just said that it was her fault, that she had done something wrong."


    Vanessa thought about it and was determined that Winnie had not told her the reason. She had been


    curious, but she respected her sister, so she never asked.

 Chapter 666 Selfish People Do Selfish Things

    Chapter 666 Selfish People Do Selfish Things


    Vanessa continued.


    ¡°My sister said she was wrong, but I don t believe her. You''ve been dating her for a long time, and you


    should know that she has boundaries. She would never do anything against her conscience or her will


    in any way."


    "Especially about you, her principles are much more rigid. Because she knows her low status, she tries


    topensate in other ways. She could not do anything that make you break up with her."


    Vanessa in any case did not believe that her sister could do anything wrong, because of this, she said


    these words.


    When she was free, she analyzed why her sister broke up with Brian. Her sister must mean she was


    wrong about the rtionship, otherwise they would not break up so easily.


    In the respect of rtionship, Vanessa belived more her sister. For so many years she had never had


    an ambiguous rtionship with anyone, she would not casually like another man. But once she fell in


    love, it would be a lifetime.


    Another unconditional believer, Brian was not sure what his eyes saw was true now. But how to exin


    the video about her and Stefan.


    "Vanessa, your sister might fall in love with someone else. No one can..."


    "Impossible. Who does she like? In all the time since she parted with you, she only worked, and I''ve


    never heard her take a phone call from a strange man. Can you tell me who she likes?"


    Vanessa interrupted the words of Brian with indignation, defending her sister. So far, her sister had


    been focusing on Brian. Anyone could say that her sister liked other people, but he could not.


    Brian did not immediately answer, but thought of Vanessa''s words.


    She said Winnie never received a man''s phone, and Calvin said the same. He also said he never saw


    her and Stefan being together.


    What was going on? Were they not getting together? Were they not getting married? Others did not


    know about it, but Vanessa should know it.


    What was the reason? What Winnie was hiding?


    "She told me the other day she was going to get married..."


    Brian wanted to know more, so that he could give better analysis of Winnie. But as he opened his


    mouth, he was interrupted by Vanessa.


    "To get married? You''re kidding, Brian. Can I ask who she''s married to? You''re the only one in the world


    she could..."


    Vanessa suddenly stopped, because of her own words. If she continued, she would have revealed that


    her sister still loved Brian.


    "Well, I''m out of your business. Now that you''ve broken up, don¡¯t have any contact."


    Vanessa shut up in time, too much words were not good.


    It confused Brian. He wondered if she suddenly thought of who Winnie was going to get married, or


    another secret?


    In the suburbs.


    After saying goodbye to Vanessa, the two kids squatted on the grass pulling grass one by one, looking


    very lonely and helpless.


    Felix was more than 90 years old and could not squat down. He could only get a small chair and sat


    beside two kids.


    "Have a chat with me."


    He said firmly. The kids would have refused if he had asked their opinion. So he needed to be tough.


    "I have heard everything you said to your aunt. I think you are right. I did not do a good job. I apologize


    to you."


    This seemed to be the first time in Felix''s life to apologize. He had done all things in his life, nothing


    was wrong, and he only felt sorry for the two kids.


    "Will you change? Will you ept my Mom?"


    Megan thought it was an opportunity, thought Great grandpa''s attitude would change, so she asked


    Felix.


    "Well......"


    Felix could not answer, because he did not intend to ept Winnie.


    "Great Grandpa, if you can''t ept mom, you didn''t do anything bad, and you don''t have to apologize


    to us."


    As Felix hesitated, Luke knew his attitude. The apology was just perfunctory. He still couldn''t ept


    mom.


    "Luke, Megan, you don''t understand adults. There are so many things we can''t do. We can''t just think


    about ourselves and could not be tied down by love."


    "When you are older, when youe into contact with all kinds of people, you will understand me."


    Facing the kids¡¯ discontent, Felix could only persuade them patiently. He wondered how much the kids


    would understand. But he hoped they would not be depressed, hoped to see innocent smile back to


    their faces.


    However, Felix''s words aroused the dissatisfaction of the kids.


    "But you understand us, but you don¡¯t think for us. But there was one thing you said that I liked to hear.


    We can''t be selfish, we can''t just think about oureselves. Have you ever asked yourself if you are


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    selfish?"


    Megan asked Felix sharply. She thought Great Grandpa chatted with them was because he was going


    to ept their mother, to tell them the good news. However, Great grandpa still only cared about


    himself and did not consider anyone''s ideas, which made Megan very disappointed.


    Her mom told her to be polite and respectful to the elderly, but she really couldn''t do what mom wanted


    today.


    Felix was stunned by the question of Megan.


    "Great Grandpa, I actually think you are the most selfish person in the world. You made grandpa and


    Dad your ves for what you wanted. Selfish people do selfish things."


    "Great Grandpa, what else do you want? What can you do with all the money and power in the world?"


    Megan was disdainful to everything Great Grandpa had and what he wanted to have.


    At a young age, she looked innocent and lovely, but she had a discerning heart and a quick tongue.


    But that wasn''t all she wanted to say. She hadn''t gone as far as she wanted.


    "Great Grandpa, please admit that you are the most selfish man in the world. What you''re doing is


    unfeeling, you''re tearing our family apart, you''re tearing us apart from our Mom. You''re doing a great


    job. Please keep doing it. But it is your power to make sure that my brother and I do not hate you."


    After that, Megan turned around to continue to pull weeds. She did not want to see Great Grandpa.


    Grandpa''s world and thinking were tooplicated for her to ept.


    What Megan said was what Luke wanted to say, but Luke felt that he would not have such a sharp


    effect. So he had not spoken but let Megan say it.


    Now that Megan finished, he needed to add something.


    "Great Grandpa, all your dreams of riches can be done by Dad. Dad is willing to do it for you, and he


    likes your strong attitude towards things and people. You have trained him so sessfully that he has


    left me and my sister alone to fulfill your dream."


    "He''s a great dad and you''re a great grandpa. Your partnership is perfect, please continue."


    "But I want to tell you, I will not be controlled by you like my Dad, who has no ego. If you push me and


    my sister again, we''ll ask our Mom to take us away, and nevere back to the Be¡¯s and never


    see Dad or you again."


    Luke said ruthlessly and angrily. He let out all that he had held up for so long.


    He knew he shouldn''t have said it, because it didn''t change anything. But his and Megan''s attitude


    must be known to adults.


    Luke got up, and then took his sister to the side.


    Felix was shocked by the words. He could not believe that such words coulde from such young


    kids.


    Was he selfish? Was he unfeeling? Did he break up their home?


    Such small kids said he was selfish, said he was wrong, had he done wrong all his life?


    What did he want? What if he had all the money and power in the world?


    The two kids questioned one after another, beating Felix''s heart heavily. Should he ask himself, from an


    outsider''s point of view, what he had done all these years?


    The conversation between kids and Felix not only made Felix shocked, but also made Rufus ashamed.


    He could hear the conversation between the kids and the old man from a distance, and his father was


    not the only one to be med for the situation.


    If at the beginning all oppression was on him, he could resist like Luke and Megan, If when his father


    put all the burden on Brian, he could have stood up for his son, none of this would have happened


    today.


    The kids hated not only the old man but also Brian, maybe hared more their grandpa, for he had not


    protected everyone, for he had dealt with all the rtionships.


    The kids were right. No one thought for the sake of the two kids, no one cared they were sad.


    Vanessa went home and saw her sister was still busy, so she did not disturb her sister, but went


    straight to the kitchen to cook. And she told her sister about the Be family when they were having


    lunch together.


    "You said Chairman went to see the kids?"


    Winnie looked up and asked Vanessa.


    "Yes, he said he missed them, so he went to see them. Brian said they refused to go to the old house


    and said they would never go to the old house again. It seems that our persuasion had no effect at all."


    Vanessa told her sister the reason Felix went to see the kids.


    "s, they grew up and have more ideas. They were not perfunctory to me. They cannot do that to


    their elders, they were not respectful and it will make their hearts distorted. It''s not good for their growth


    at all."


    Winnie was worried but helpless. Growing up in such an environment, the kids were heard to be free


    and to have a healthy mind.

 Chapter 667 New Software Testing

    Chapter 667 New Software Testing


    At the same time, Vanessa was also aware of the problem.


    "I can''t help it. I think the kids are trying very hard to control themselves. If you and I had been brought


    up under such oppression andpulsion, we would not have lived as we do now."


    "Sister, I noticed that the Be family doesn''t get along the same way as us ordinary people. It is a


    very strange family environment. They put profit and money first, and they didn''t care about family that I


    couldn''t understand."


    Vanessa borated her own idea, although she did not fully describe the situation of the Be family,


    but she felt the disacquaintance.


    "Every family had their way of getting alone. We can''t change that. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t get


    involved.¡±


    Winnie agreed with Vanessa¡¯s conclusion of the Be family. She had seen it out, so she felt she was


    attached to family and she could not stand it.


    "Some time ago, I had an idea that after one or two years, if the kids get used to living with their


    grandfather, I will take you and aunt to go abroad or go to another city."


    ¡°But it doesn''t seem to work anymore. If they''re exposed to the Be family when they''re young,


    they''ll grow up to be paranoid.¡±


    "What I want most now is for Richard to be caught soon so that I can bring them back and take care of


    them myself, no matter how hard it is."


    No matter how to n in her heart, finally Winnie thought about the kids. The way the Be family got


    along would affect the kids forever. For the kids, she would continue to endure and was unable to


    retreat, from time to time, she had to meet Brian.


    "Sister, I''m all right. You don''t have to think about me. It''s all about the kids. I can go anywhere as long


    as I''m with you and aunt."


    Vanessa didn''t care, no matter how difficult things were now orter, it was not as difficult as her sister


    suffered when losing her parents. Her concept was different from the Be family. She could lose


    anything but not family.


    "s...... It always backfires."


    Winnie signed helplessly. She always felt that no matter how hard she tried, she could not change the


    fate.


    Maybe she could not live her life ording to her own ideas, and could not stay away from Brian.


    Life was not easy, but she had to go on.


    Sunday morning, Winnie came to the police station with her results of months, and gave a satisfactory


    answer to the leadership.


    At first, she exined the running track and basic principle of the software with her leaders and


    technical backbones, and then she and her colleagues began to enter the testing stage.


    It was noon after everything had been arranged.


    In the police canteen.


    "When did you get here, and you don''t have a weekend off?"


    She was surprised to see Officer Lee eating in the canteen. She then sat down opposite Officer Lee for


    lunch.


    The two talked while eating.


    "You''re my colleague now, so you should know that we''re always on call. We don''t have set days off."


    "Right, forgot to tell you, I was transferred to the general bureau, we will work together."


    Officer Lee remembered to tell Winnie his work transfer.


    "Really, that''s good, we''ll have more opportunities to cooperate."


    "Congrattions!¡±


    Winnie said with a smile. She felt she would learn a lot working with Officer Lee who was so


    responsible.


    "There''s no reason to congratte. It''s much more tiring here. And you have to be careful when you''re


    under the noses of your leaders."


    Officer Lee lowered his voice and joked, his superiors would have kicked him into a remote mountain


    area if he was heard.


    "I like to talk with leaders, but our leaders are not as mean as you said."


    Winnie spoke for her leaders, at the same time, she remembered a problem.


    "Now that you''ve been transferred to the general bureau, what about Richard''s case?"


    "I have applied with the leadership that I will follow up this case. I am running on both sides now, and I


    wille to work officially when the case of Richard is settled."


    ¡°Is there anything unusual about Penny recently?¡±


    Officer Lee asked about Penny''s situation.


    "I''ve been so busy these days that I haven''t had time to see her. But it shouldn''t be anything special. If


    it was, Oscar would have contacted me."


    With Officer Lee¡¯s reminder, Winnie found that she had not gone to see Penny for several days.


    "Richard is very cunning and has strong anti-detection ability. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be exposed


    again.


    Officer Lee was upset as he talked about the case, which was the longest since he''d been on the force.


    It was an insult to his investigative skills.


    "Don''t worry. Justice has long arms. Sooner orter he will be caught."


    In fact, Winnie was also worried, but seeing that Officer Lee had been working on this case, she could


    not urge butfort Officer Lee.


    "Right, show me the conversation between Gloria and Penny when you have time, I want to see what


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they actually said."


    Winnie was curious, wanting to confirm who was lying.


    But from Penny''s words, from Gloria''s attitude, Winnie would determine that Gloria was not a kind


    person.


    Winnie could not help but felt the women around Brian had selfish thoughts. She felt sorry for Brian and


    wondered why he could not meet a nice woman.


    "Ok, I''ll give it to you as soon as possible. And, the leader has assigned you to work with me."


    Officer Lee said, but Winnie did not understand.


    "I only know how to do things on the Inte, and I can''t be involved in this case, can I?"


    "It is nominal. You can exercise your rights when you meet Richard."


    This was an order and Officer Lee just conveyed it.


    "Oh, I must thank the leader."


    Winnie had dinner and was going to go off work. She was going to see Penny, but before she had


    taken off her police uniform, she was called back by the leadership.


    "What''s wrong? Is it about the software?"


    Winnie ran to the leadership and colleagues, after all, when the leadership called her, his voice was


    eager. She thought there was something wrong with her software.


    "No."


    The big leader answered her, and smiled.


    "Then why am I called back?"


    Winnie was confused.


    "I just want to let you know that your software has received preliminary approval."


    Winnie was not silly and she understood what was going on. Then she was surprised.


    "Really, so soon?"


    Winnie felt it unreal. If it really caught the criminal, that software was the fastest in all her experiment.


    "Yes, the location is locked, and detectives are on their way. If the detectives find the suspect and verify


    his identity, your software wins."


    The leader was also excited, and now everyone in theb was waiting with bated breath for the final


    result.


    "It must be done, it must be done."


    At the moment, Winnie dare not be excited. Before the sess, she could not be proud.


    "Wait, we''ll all wait."


    The leadership patted Winnie¡¯s shoulder, knowing that she was the most nervous person.


    There was a lot of discussion going on in theb, and it was about the ongoing capture.


    "Leader, if I don''t seed, I will continue to improve it. If it works, can we do it nationally?"


    Winnie discussed with the leadership.


    "Of course, if it works, it will help a lot in solving the case, and we have to go nationwide. Officer


    Chamber, if you do seed, you will have made a great contribution."


    Speaking, the leadership was excited. Although the experiment had not beenpletely sessful, he


    particrly believed in Winnie¡¯s talent.


    He didn''t find this treasure directly, but he would polish it to make it more shiny.


    ¡°This is my job. As long as it can benefit more people and punish criminals, it is enough."


    Winnie said modestly. From the beginning she entered the industry, she never thought of credit. She


    just wanted to forge ahead with fearless spirit.


    "Officer Chamber, if this software is sessful, you are our big leader''s treasure and you will be under


    protection."


    Another colleague joked, so that Winnie''s tense mood could be relieved.


    "We are all leaders'' treasure.¡±


    "Right, Officer Chamber is right, you are all my treasure."


    The leader joined in the joke, as his voice fell, there was a news from theputer system.


    "Leader, Officer Chamber,e and see, the suspect is under control."


    A policeman excitedly called Winnie and the leader, who hurriedly went to theputer forparison


    of the data.


    "Yes, yes, it is him. Leader, Director Chambers, we made it!"


    The policeman who controlled theputer was excited and happy as a child.


    "Good, good, I dere the software experiment a sess!"


    The leader was excited beyond words. He had not been in such a good mood for a long time. This was


    a major breakthrough in the police department.


    At this moment, Winnie was happy and determined her software development sess. She smiled,


    brightly.


    This software had a special meaning for her. It witnessed the breakup with her and Brian and it


    supported her spirit after she lost Brian.


    Without this software to support Winnie, without her position as a policewoman, she might not make it


    through.


    At this moment she wasughing, but her heart was crying, for she left Brian, how she loved the most.


    "Leader, we have another suspect located in the south suburb of the city."


    "Immediately contact the police station in the south suburb of the city to catch the suspect."


    ...


    Another suspect was locked, which made everyone into a busy state. They did not have time to


    celebrate and began to do their duty and put all the energy into the suspect.


    That was what police did. A little rest and frolic was luxury. But Winnie liked it, she enjoyed the sess


    that came from hard work.

 Chapter 668 Brian Showed Up

    Chapter 668 Brian Showed Up


    Winnie wanted to go to see Penny in the afternoon, but Felix called and asked her out. This time Felix


    chose meeting ce to be a coffee shop, which deliberately catered to Winnie. That surprised Winnie.


    Winnie hurried to the coffee shop.


    "Chairman, am Ite? I am sorry, there was a traffic jam."


    Winnie said apolitically, even if it was a very bad excuse. But there was indeed a car ident.


    "No, you are on time. I am early."


    Felix''s manner was neither genial nor aloof. Since he knew that Winnie took the me and she did not


    make scene, Felix¡¯s attitude Winnie had changed a lot.


    Although he still could not ept her to be his granddaughter-inw, he liked to get along with


    her.


    "I''ll be punctual next time."


    Winnie knew Felix hate the people who werete, even if she waste, but Felix came earlier than her.


    She was equally ufortable keeping others waiting for her.


    Speaking, Winnie saw Felix had coffee, she could not help but remind.


    "Chairman, you''d better not drink coffee at your old age. It''s bad for your health. Get something else."


    Winnie was to say to the waiter, but Felix stopped her.


    "It is ok, I''ll just have a little."


    "Director Chambers, I have a question I can''t figure out. Why didn''t you tell your family why you broke


    up with Brian?"


    Felix then asked the question. He had been puzzling over the question since he knew it yesterday. Why


    didn¡¯t she tell her family and friends?


    Winnie was stunned and did not expect that Felix cared about such things.


    ¡°The kids told you?¡±


    Winnie asked Felix, thinking that it must be mentioned by the kids when they had chat.


    ¡°Brian told me.¡±


    Felix gave a simple answer. It did not matter who told him, the reason why Winnie did not tell mattered.


    "I see."


    Winnie gave a bitter smile.


    "Now I''m as disgusting as I can possibly be in his eyes. He must have said nothing good about me. It


    doesn''t matter, we broke up anyway."


    Winnie sighed and released the feeling of bitter. If Felix wanted to know, she had nothing to hide.


    "I didn''t tell my family and friends, because I didn''t want to get Mr. Be in trouble. If my friends and


    family find out I''ve been wronged, they will go to Brian. Even Vanessa will go to him for exnation.


    They all agree that Mr. Be and I break up, but they won''t ept it this way."


    Speaking of this, Winnie could not help but sigh, depressed. If she did not sigh, she was afraid that she


    could not bear it.


    "You are afraid that Brian would be questioned by your family."


    Felix understood that the reason Winnie did not tell her family was that she did not cause trouble to


    Brian, rather than being embarrassed like Brian said.


    "No, I was afraid my family and friends would question him and he would know the truth, and then we


    wouldn''t bepletely apart."


    Winnie did not admit that she did it for the good of Brian, but gave Felix an answer like she was selfish.


    They had broken up, and no one should know that she did it for his good. It was like going back to the


    time of the first crush, everything was silent.


    "After Mr. Be and Gloria get married, I will tell my friends. Then it won''t change anything."


    "By the way, Chairman, Vanessa came home yesterday and told me that the two kids were rude to you.


    I did not educate them well, please do not get angry. I apologize on behalf of the kids."


    Winnie got up, and then bowed to Felix.


    "There''s no need to apologize."


    Felix frowned. It was not that he was not dissatisfied with Winnie''s apology. The more sensible Winnie


    was, the more ufortable he was.


    ¡°They are my kids, and I wouldn''t be angry even if they were rude to me. Don''t worry about the kids. It''s


    only natural that they didn''t ept the fact you broke up.¡±


    Felix exined. Since Winnie made an apology, he could not tell her what the kids said.


    Although the topic shifted to the kids and Felix did not pursue the previous topic, Felix knew, no matter


    how Winnie hid, her starting point was for the sake of Brian.


    In fact, from a personal point of view, Brian really needed a woman who paid for him wholeheartedly.


    But business was bigger than heaven, how could a man be held back by love?


    Winnie sat down again, even if Felix did not care, she thought she did not educate the kids well.


    "As a matter of fact, the two kids said something against you in front of me, but I criticized and


    persuaded them in person. They agreed to do it, and I thought they could do it. But I did not expect that


    they refused to go to the old house and were rude to you.¡±


    "Even though they''re the kids of the Be family, I''m not doing a good job as a mother for they being


    rude."


    Winnie me herself, during this period of them, she did neglect the kids¡¯ discipline and


    "The kids are good and need no further education. An old friend of mine has a spoiled great-grandson


    who has no manners, yells at grown-ups and makes no sense if he doesn''t get what he wants."


    "Such kids can hardly bepared with Luke and Megan. Every time I mention my great grandkids to


    my old friends, I always show off. I am proud of the two kids."


    "Don''t me the kids. It''s normal for them to have their own ideas when they are older."


    Felix recalled the scene he talked about his great grandkids with his old friend. He said it deliberately to


    Winnie, lest Winnie me kids.


    He was also touched by the memory. Other people''s kids were spoiled. His kids were sensible and


    excellent, why couldn¡¯t he give them what they want.


    ¡°I will not scold them, but they must not resent you. My break up with Brian has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Winnie felt it far-fetched. Although he was not directly rted to it, he was one of the standards that


    Winnie measured love.


    Without Felix in the middle, Brian''s love would not be so difficult, and she would not lose confidence in


    Brian.


    Felix and several womenpletely cut off Winnie¡¯s fantasies to love and to Brian.


    "The kids are right. It''s my fault. If I hadn''t objected to your being together, nothing so unpleasant would


    have happened between you, and you wouldn''t have broken up."


    For the first time, Felix admitted his fault in front of Winnie, which surprised Winnie and Butler Lowe.


    How could he say such things? No matter what he did in his life, he never admitted that he was wrong.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything he did, everything he said was the truth without a w.


    But he did admit he was wrong now.


    Winnie looked at Felix, feeling incredible. She didn''t know what to say next.


    "Director Chambers, I know I made a mistake, but I hope you can understand my intention. What I do is


    for everyone''s good, not my own."


    "So I''m sorry, but I still can''t ept you."


    Felix said indifferently and insisted his thought.


    However, before Winnie made any reaction, Brian''s voice suddenly was heard.


    "Grandpa, Winwin and I have broken up, why do you still bother her?"


    Brian appeared in front of them with an angry face. He questioned Felix coldly, because he heard the


    He and Winnie did not work and Winnie would not entwine him. But Felix still asked Winnie out, clearly


    he was giving her a hard time.


    Brian had been very guilty to Winnie, and he did not want to increase his guilt.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Felix asked with a frown.


    He was dissatisfied with Brian¡¯s sudden appearance and tantrum.


    "I passed by and saw your car and Winnie''s car parked here. I knew you were making trouble for her."


    Brian told a lie, in fact, the bodyguard told him that Winnie and Felix were together.


    However, Brian continued to talk angrily without giving anyone a chance to exin.


    "Grandpa, she and I broke up, and now we have nothing to do with each other. You seek her out alone,


    aren''t you afraid she''ll stick to us? Grandpa, don''t ever see her again. She has no effect on me, on our


    family, on the Be Group. I will not want her anymore."


    Brian said so because he did not want his grandpa to bother Winnie again, he did it for the sake of


    Winnie, but he ignored Winnie''s feelings.


    "You..."


    "I assure you that I will not stick to your family for a single meeting. I am not that shameless."


    "Brian, there is a surveince video here, you can keep my words. If I disobey my words, you can show


    it to me."


    "Remember, I will not be with you even if you want me."


    Winnie angrily rebuked Brian and then walked away.


    She did not expect that Brian would humiliate her so in public, did not expect that he would hit her self-


    esteem so hard in front of his grandfather.


    Felix originally did not like her and looked down upon her from the bottom of his heart. Well, now she


    was worth nothing.


    "How can you talk like that? You don''t even know why I asked Director Chambers out! You made


    Director Chambers embarrassed."


    Felix reproached Brian, but he knew why Brian said those irrational words.


    He was afraid that Grandpa would give a hard time to Winnie. He was protecting Winnie, but his


    method was wrong.


    "Grandpa, I don''t know what you''re talking about. No matter what you said, don¡¯t find her again. I have


    promised you to marry Gloria and she will not bother me again. Why you still want to meet her? "

 Chapter 669 Angry Driving

    Chapter 669 Angry Driving


    Brian realized that he hurt Winnie, but he did not know the intention of the meeting between grandpa


    and Winnie. He didn''t believe his grandfather''s attitude toward Winnie could change.


    When Brian received the phone call, he thought his grandpa was worried Winnie and he was in


    entanglement, so once again he wanted to warm Winnie. He had that thought, so he could not


    understand it for a moment.


    "So what we meet? Did I embarrass Director Chambers? Never mind, go and see her. angry driving is


    very dangerous."


    Felix did not continue to entwine. Seeing that Winnie angrily left, he inevitably was worried.


    "Okay, I''lle back to you."


    Brian turned around and chased out, until now he did not realize that grandpa was concerned about


    Winnie, did not notice the change in grandpa''s attitude.


    "s...... He is not as calm as he used to be. He spoke before knowing what was going on. How hurtful


    that is, Director Chambers must be sad."


    After Brian went out, Butler Lowe could not help but say.


    Winnie was for the sake of Brian. She was sad, but she said nothing but had to bear the attack of


    Brian¡¯s words. As an outsider, he felt Winnie was pitiful, how could Brian say those words?


    "As long as it is rted to Winnie, he will not calm down. He came to rescue Winnie. He used radical


    method, but he did not know it."


    Felix was clear Brian did so for the sake of Winnie. He still loved her, still protected her. Although he


    knew it was Winnie''s fault, he still could not get her over.


    Just like Rufus could not get over Isobel. Would Brian also want to wait for Winnie for a lifetime?


    At the thought of these, Felix''s heart trembled violently. Did he really destroy two generations of


    people? How would he face it if Brian waited for a lifetime for a woman just like his father did?


    "Butler Lowe, I always think of Isobel recently. Rufus was single for a lifetime for her, will Brian..."


    Felix asked Butler Lowe uncertainly. He wanted to ask if Brian would be single for a lifetime as Rufus.


    Butler Lowe gave a direct answer before he could finish, because he had already what he wanted to


    ask.


    "Yes, of course. Winnie is a good woman. Brian will not meet such a good girl again and he will be


    lonely for the rest of his life."


    Butler Lowe saw Felix¡¯s attitude. He began to think about everything Rufus experienced and where it


    was wrong Brian and Winnie separated.


    Felix stared at Butler Lowe, not wanting to admit Butler Lowe¡¯s answer, but he did not have other


    reason to convince himself.


    When Brian was out, Winnie had driven the car out of the parking lot. When she saw Brian approaching


    her, she stepped on the elerator.


    What a damn man. They had broken up, why defamed her like that, damage her dignity like that? She


    didn''t want to see him, she wanted to gouge him out of her heart, even if she died in pain, she didn''t


    want to see this bastard again.


    Brian heard the sound of stepping on the elerator. Afraid Winnie passed by him, he directly stood in


    the middle of the road.


    Winnie was unprepared and did not expect Brian would stand in the middle of the road. She stepped


    on the brake, immediately it issued the sound of tires¡¯ friction with the ground.


    Fortunately, the car stopped in front of Brian. Winnie was scared and got cold sweat.


    "Are you crazy?¡±


    Winnie lowered the window and shouted loudly. If she waste stepping on the brake, Brian would


    have been under the car, which made her scared to death.


    Brian did not say anything, but quickly went around to the passenger seat, opened the door and got in


    the car.


    "What do you want? Is it funny? Haven¡¯t you finished insulting me? Okay, I''ll find a ce with more


    people, and you can talk as much as you want. You can say it harshly, as long as you''re happy."


    Winnie was angry and directly stepped on the elerator.


    She couldn''t figure out why he still went against her. Even if she did something wrong, it wouldn''t go on


    forever.


    Winnie drove so angrily and so fast for the first time. She even felt the urge to kill herself.


    "Drive slowly."


    Brian reminded. He was afraid Winnie had an ident.


    Driving with anger was dangerous, especially in crowded areas.


    "Are you scared? If so, get off."


    Winnie parked the car on the side of the road even without turning on the light.


    "Get out of the car and say what you want here. I''m sure the crowd will soon grow."


    Winnie unlocked the seat belt and was to get off, but was pulled by Brian.


    "Can you calm down? It''s not a good ce to park. You''re affecting others."


    Brian reminded her again. He was afraid that once he got off, she would suddenly drive away. In that


    situation, Brian would be more worried if he wasn''t in her car.


    "Name a good ce to park."


    Winnie was still angry. If those words came from a strange man, Winnie would not put it in her heart,


    but this man was Brian, her favorite person. It was hard for her to ept to be insulted by the one she


    loved most.


    Winnie started the car again, stepped on the elerator and drove away.


    "Can you drive slowly? Do you want to risk your life for what I said?"


    Brian had to remind her again, because Winnie drove faster.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. I don''t want to die with you."


    Winnie got more and more angry, but Brian did not take his words seriously and his attitude was so


    indifferent. Maybe it was fun for him to hurt her.


    As Winnie¡¯s voice fell, the car came to the crossroads. When she stepped on the elerator, a red


    light suddenly was on. The car in front of stopped and she had to step on the brake.


    The car speed was fast, coupled with the m on brake, Brian leaned forward out of control. Winnie


    use her arm to protect Brian, while her head hit on the steering wheel.


    At this time, the car stopped, and Winnie got blood on her head.


    "Are you okay?"


    Brian stretched out his hand to touch Winnie''s head, but was blocked by Winnie''s hand.


    "Don''t, it''s none of your business."


    Winnie was dizzy, but she pretended to be ok.


    "Go to a hospital."


    How could it be all right? Brian knew the impact force was huge. If it were not for Winnie protected him,


    his head would be injured.


    Everyone had an instinctive reaction, in the face of danger, no matter how close the people sit next to


    you, the first thing was to protect yourself.


    Winnie, on the contrary, protected Brian.


    A lot of things seem to be reversed, as if Winnie had been protecting him. He said he would protect her,


    but he was the one got protection.


    "No, even if I am dead, it has nothing to do with you. Why bother?"


    As Winnie spoke, it was green light, then she started the car.


    Winnie felt less angry after she was hit. By this moment, she felt it was no of use even if she was angry.


    If no one loved her even if she died, there was no point in getting angry.


    Winnie did not say a word when she was driving. Headache upied all her thoughts, and she clearly


    felt tight on her forehead, very ufortable.


    Winnie endured the pain and drove the car to the seaside.


    "I want to be alone for a while. You go home."


    She said, but did not look at Brian. She opened the door and got out.


    Brian saw Winnie¡¯s forehead was red and he felt distressed, but did not dare to speak, for fear of


    stirring up Winnie''s anger again.


    Looking at Winnie get off, looking at her angry face, he could not be relieved to leave her alone here.


    Brian got off the car and then caught up with Winnie.


    "Let''s have a cup of coffee. I need to exin what happened."


    Brian said, so that it could release Winnie¡¯s anger.


    "No, just say it right here."


    Winnie did not refuse, because he would insist.


    Winnie walked a few steps down and sat on the steps, waiting for the so-called exnation of Brian.


    Brian did not force Winnie, also came to the steps to sit down.


    "Winwin, I didn''t mean what I just said. I said it because I was afraid grandpa would keep pestering


    you. I know it was hurtful, but I couldn''t think of anything else in that case."


    Brian sat down and began to exin, hoping Winnie''s mood could get better.


    "I ought to thank you? No matter what you do or say, you always have your reasons and your excuses.


    You don''t know for sure what your grandfather said, so how do you know he must have hurt me?"


    Winnie could not ept such an exnation, and did not want to believe in any exnation of Brian.


    "I know my grandfather. He asked you out..."


    "You don''t know. You don''t know anyone."


    Winnie interrupted Brian loudly. Brian¡¯s hurtful words had already been said, and whether exined or


    not, it had achieved the desired effect. Winnie felt there was no need to listen.


    "Brian, don''t lie to me. You hate me, you want me to be scolded by your grandfather, and your sudden


    appearance today is premeditated."


    "You spoke from your heart. You are afraid that I make demands on you. The women broke up with you


    got money from you, but I don''t want your money, and you always feel I will bring your troubles."


    "If my conduct disturbs you, give me the money then. You can give as much as you want. After that, I


    will not pester you. If you do not believe that, we go to notarization, let thew protect you. Then you


    can be at ease."


    Winnie stretched her hand out. If Brian could be at ease, she would rather bear the me and would


    rather let Brian look down upon her.

 Chapter 670 Butler Lowes Advice

    Chapter 670 Butler Lowe''s Advice


    Brian''s consistent style was to use money to settle the problem. And she and he started the


    rtionship because of money, which could exin why Brain said she would stick to him.


    "That''s not what I meant. You are always misinterpreting my meaning."


    Brian was helpless. He had never thought of solving the problem with money. He threw money at her


    when they broke up because he was angry, not because he wanted to.


    Even if he gave her money, he hoped that she would live a better life in the future and that she would


    not struggle to make money.


    But Winnie thought it was his means. Brian was unconvinced but helpless.


    "Am I misinterpreting you? Did I hear your wrong? Didn¡¯t you say those words?"


    Brian must be joking, must be ying with her, otherwise he would not say such boring words.


    "Brian, do you know that your grandfather has always been contemptuous of me? Even if you do it for


    me, you can''t humiliate me in front of him like that."


    "When I was with you, I tried to be perfect. I tried to do everything to the best of my ability, because I


    just wanted your grandfather to look at me differently.¡±


    "But you, we broke up and you won''t let me go. Belittling me like that in front of your grandfather."


    "Brian, I just want to ask you, am I that bad? Can you change the way to revenge me? Will you let me


    hold my head up in front of your grandfather?"


    Winnie said a lot.


    Felix¡¯s attitude towards her finally had a little change, although it was not the right time, althought she


    could not be with Brian, Winnie still wanted to get Felix''s recognition.


    However, Brian''s words destroyed all her efforts of a long period of time.


    "Don''t say anything. We have nothing to say. You can scold me all you want, belittle me all you want. It


    was me did something wrong."


    "If you want to feel secure, give me the money. I won''t refuse this time."


    Winnie did not give Brian the opportunity to speak. After speaking, she got up and left.


    No matter what Brian''s intention was today, it hurt Winnie. Winnie could not forgive Brian and could not


    ept his so-called exnation.


    They could be enemies, he could revenge on her and she would not avoid it.


    Brian looked at Winnie¡¯s back and saw her disappear in his line of sight.


    This time he really had no malice, he just wanted to help her out, did not want his grandpa continue to


    embarrass her, and did not want to continue to owe her.


    But things went against his will, Winnie could not ept it and she was hurt.


    She asked for money, atst, but to reassure him. He knew better than anyone how much she hated


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the money deal and how much she resisted it. Now in order to draw a line in the sand with him, she


    was willing to cross her own line.


    She was heartbroken and hated his presence.


    Brian sighed helplessly. She did not exin her things and did not listen to his exnation.


    Brian was back to the old house and wanted to ask what grandpa said, but grandpa was resting, and


    Butler Lowe did nto allow Brian to disturb.


    "Come out and I''ll talk to you."


    The so-called chat of Butler Lowe was a mission of Felix.


    Two people came to the pavilion in the courtyard. Butler Lowe opened his mouth calmly.


    "Chairman asked Director Chambers out was to ask Director Chambers why she didn''t tell the reason


    you broke up. They had a good conversation and Chairman didn''t say a word of threat or warning."


    "Why did he want to know it? I exined to him. I broke up with Winnie, Winnie is not grandfather''s


    enemy, why did hee to her?"


    Brian was puzzled, it seemed to have nothing to do with grandpa.


    "Because you broke up, because Chairman no longer dislikes Director Chambers, he asionally


    chats with Winnie. In the words of Chairman, he feels better after chatting with Director Chambers, and


    things will suddenly be clear.¡±


    These words were not all said by Felix, but Butler Lowe felt it from Felix.


    "Chat with her? He said many harsh words to her before, who will believe that he would not do that


    again?"


    Brian insisted his thought in the dispute over this matter. His grandpa had repeatedly stated his position


    in front of him that he would not ept Winnie. So Brian would not believe it was just a simple chat.


    "Chairman did make a hard time for Director and his attitude was very bad. To be honest, I really don''t


    know how Director Chambers can endure it."


    "But it is different now. Even though Chairman said he still can''t ept Director Chambers, his tough


    and cruel attitude is gone."


    Butler Lowe did not hide, and he wanted Brian to know it was not easy for Winnie to endure it.


    Butler Lowe continued.


    "Don''t you see, Brian, that your grandfather is changing? From the beginning, he was strongly resistant


    and disgusted, but now he can sit down and talk peacefully.¡±


    "Your grandfather was stubborn all his life, and it takes a lifetime to hate someone. But Winnie has


    changed it, what do you think is the reason?"


    It was Butler Lowe¡¯s own opinions. Other rarely talked with Felix, so they could not see the change in


    his attitude.


    And Butler Lowe was not the same. He was with Felix for twenty-four hours and he knew the change in


    Felix''s attitude towards Winnie.


    "Why?"


    Brian didn''t know much and didn''t know it for long. His time to contact his grandpa was limited, he knew


    that he did not understand his grandpa well as Butler Lowe, and did not why his attitude changed.


    "Although your grandfather did not say it, I know began to like Winwin, otherwise he would not go to


    her home for a meal."


    Butler Lowe said carefully, hoping it would not make misunderstanding between Brain and Winnie


    continue to increase. Winnie held grievance, if Brian hurt her again, their rtionship would get worse.


    "Brian, your grandfather called Director Chambers out again and again, which really hurt Director


    Chambers. But look at it from another point of view, without so many contacts, how could your


    grandfather know Director Chambers, how could he change his attitude bit by bit, and how could he like


    this stubborn and considerate woman?"


    Butler Lowe began to talk in detail about what he had seen, heard and realized.


    "I''ve been around him so long that I can say I know him well. He says he can''t take it, but inside he''s


    struggling."


    "You''ve had a lot of womene and go, but your grandfather hasn''t found anyone he''s really satisfied


    with. Other girls in addition to family pedigree did not satisfy him, but Director Chambers satisfies him in


    addition to family pedigree."


    "Don''t you feel that?"


    Butler Lowe asked Brian, telling him Felix was changing and Winnie was a good girl.


    Butler Lowe said a lot and what to do next depended on Brian.


    "So what? We broke up. It doesn''t matter if he changes or not."


    Brian believed Butler Lowe¡¯s words, and he believed Winnie could change his grandpa. But now it was


    toote, and even if grandpa agreed him to be with Winnie, it would not work.


    "Grandpa wants a family to grow the Be Group. I tried my best to satisfy him. I will marry Gloria just


    as he wants. Butler Lowe, please tell grandpa, no matter what reason is, no matter what rtionship I


    and Winnie have, don¡¯t make it hard for her."


    Brian said. He did not have the ability to change everything. He just hoped that Winnie would not be


    tortured and would not be looked down upon by the Be family.


    "I''ll tell him, but you have to get to know Gloria well. If you choose to marry Gloria, it will be a lifetime


    thing. You should be prepared to live with her all your life."


    To tell the truth, Butler Lowe was disappointed in Brian. He could not vite the meaning of Felix and


    tell Brian to continue to be with Winnie, and he respected Winnie and did not say her grievance.


    But what he said was obvious. Felix absolutely would not like a girl with a bad history, if Winnie really


    did something against morality, Felix would not see Winnie again.


    Butler Lowe almost told Brian to re-investigate the matter.


    s...... let him see for himself. One day he would figure it out.


    "Gloria was chosen by my grandfather and favored by him. I don''t care, as long as he''s happy."


    Brian said angry words because he could not change anything. Grandpa could do what he wanted, if


    grandpa was satisfied, it was okay for him to sacrifice his own happiness.


    "You are so stubborn. Listen to me, get to know Gloria."


    Butler Lowe could not talk about Gloria''s character, and could only gave a hint.


    "But grandpa has been urging me. He is in a hurry, and doesn''t give me time. How should I get to know


    her?"


    Brian did not want to get to know Gloria. In this life, in addition to Winnie, it did not matter who he


    married to.


    "Your grandfather has been pushing you, but he''s been pushing you for six or seven years, what has


    he done to you for you have not been married? What''s he gonna do to you if you don''t get married for


    another ten years? He is in a hurry, but he didn''t force you."


    Butler Lowe said, helping Brian to buy more time, so that Brian could think about the rtionship


    between him and Winnie.

 Chapter 671 Habitual Tantrums

    Chapter 671 Habitual Tantrums


    Butler Lowe continued


    "Don''t lose confidence, young man. You have to control your own destiny, your grandfather is


    domineering, but he could not be with you for a lifetime."


    "Well, go back. Go back and think about it."


    Butler Lowe encouraged Brian and then turned back.


    Brian thought of what Butler Lowe had said, looking at his back. He felt Butler Lowe had something


    hiding from him. What did Butler Lowe know?


    On the way back to thepany, Brian sat in the back, still thinking about what Butler Lowe had said.


    He understood Butler Lowe did not want him to get married so soon, because Butler Lowe did not like


    Gloria. Butler Lowe was not a gossip man, so whatever he said was grounded.


    "Albert, investigate Gloria. The more detailed, the better."


    ording to Butler Lowe''s opinion, as long as he found Gloria had problem in his character, Brian


    could dy the time of marriage. Butler Lowe was right that his grandfather had forced him to get


    married for many years, but he had not been married yet and his grandfather had not done anything to


    him.


    It was better to be single than to get married with a woman he disliked.


    "I''ll check it right away."


    Albert was excited to receive the order, because Brian began to find the shorings of Gloria, and


    they would separate in the end.


    Almost immediately, Albert made a call.


    "I want all the information of Gloria, the faster, the better."


    After hanging up the phone, Albert looked back at Brian.


    "Mr. Be, Director Chambers is angry, do you rest assured?"


    Albert said deliberately. He knew it was not something he should not be involved, but he was anxious


    about them.


    "I can''t do anything about it. I''m thest person she wants to see right now."


    "Albert, Winnie made a mistake, why she is angry with me? It is weird."


    Brian could not understand, so he asked Albert.


    "Mr. Be, if she made a mistake, she could not be angry, unless she did nothing wrong."


    Albert really wanted to tell the truth, but he had promised Winnie that he would not say it. He had to


    keep his promise though he was worried.


    "You mean Winnie did nothing wrong? So I was wrong?"


    Brian raised his voice, clearly displeased with Albert''s answer.


    "I don''t know, Mr. Be. All I know is that if Director Chambers doesn''t love you, she won''t be angry


    no matter what you say, because there is nothing to be angry about."


    Albert did not dare to answer directly. If he said nothing, his president was not satisfied, and if he said,


    he still was not satisfied. He caught in the middle of the dilemma.


    "Come on, don¡¯t tell me she loves me or not. I don''t believe in it now."


    Brian fretted and stopped the topic.


    Why fretted? Albert''s words were reasonable, but he did not want to admit it.


    Albert did not dare to speak, and then he remembered business after a moment of silence. So he


    spoke.


    "Mr. Be, Director Chambers will go to work tomorrow. Should we let her continue toe to the


    "Let her take charge, I don''t trust anyone else. Let Calvin arrange it."


    Brian made the decision without hesitation. He never wanted Winnie to leave the Be Group.


    "Ok, I''ll tell Calvin to deal with it."


    "Right, Mr. Johnson called you just now. Your phone was in the car so I answered it. He has invited you


    to dinner tonight to celebrate Miss Jones''s bing a student again."


    Leo said so, Albert could only convey.


    "Time and ce."


    Without hesitation, Brian agreed. Since it was to celebrate Emily¡¯s things, Winnie would be there. He


    wanted to exin to Winnie, and see how Winnie''s forehead was.


    After parting with Brian, Winnie went to see Penny. She thought Penny would taunt her, but she still


    wanted to see her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Will you stoping to my house? You know I hate you. Don''t you know I''m upset to see you?"


    Winnie and Oscar sat in the living room, and Penny sat in the middle of them and insulted Winnie with


    disgust.


    Winnie gave a faint smile and did not say anything. She seemed to have been used to Penny¡¯s


    ¡°hospitality¡±. She did not expect she could endure so much. Brian angered her, and now she was


    enduring Penny evil attitude.


    "Do you hear me? Can you give me some time to be alone?"


    Penny continued. She was helpless because Winnie did not refute but just sat there.


    "I didn''t disturb you. This house is quiet as long as you don''t speak."


    Winnie spoke with a smile. She knew Penny''s hatred for her was still deep, but if Winnie was away


    from her, she would bright hatred to the next life.


    In the next afterlife, Winnie did not want to meet Penny again and did not want her to live like this now.


    "You...... Winnie, I see clearly what kind of person you are. Have you no dignity? I am driving you away,


    why don¡¯t get just get out of my house? You are shameless, no wonder Brian abandoned you. You


    deserve it."


    Penny said harsh words, and she felt happy to talk like that to see Winnie was sad.


    "Well, stop it. You lose your temper every time Winwines. It''s not good for your illness. Winwin


    doesn''t mean any harm. She just wants to be with you."


    Oscar could not listen to it any longer, so he immediately stopped Penny.


    It¡¯s been days. As long as Winnie came, Penny would lose her temper and said harsh words.


    But as time went by, Winnie did not refute, Penny would be silent and it would be peaceful.


    Because of that, Oscar did not speak, but listened quietly. But when it came to Brian, he could not


    listen to it, which was the cruelty for Winnie.


    "I didn''t ask her toe. I hate her. Why do youe if you know it isn''t good for me? Is it because


    Brian abandoned you, and you are bored so you came to pity me? I don''t need that, Winnie."


    Penny''s disgust had reached a certain extent. She did not want Winnie toe here because she was


    afraid Winnie would hear her call with her father.


    "Don''t make so much noise, can¡¯t you pretend I do not exist? You can swear as much as you like."


    Winnie did not care about it on the surface, but her heart was bitter.


    Now everyone knew that she was abandoned by Brian, which was actually quite ashamed.


    She deeply loved him and strove hard for it, but in the end, she got nothing. It seemed that all previous


    efforts had be a joke.


    Winnie sometimes thought, if she did meet Brian when she had the surrogacy, if she did not meet him


    again in the ne, if she did not work in the Be Group, would she have a different life?


    Penny was speechless to Winnie. As usual, she shut up. As Winnie said, when Penny shut her mouth,


    the room fell silent.


    After a while, Penny''s mood softened.


    "Oscar, get me some water. I want some hot water."


    Hearing that, Oscar immediately helped Penny.


    When Oscar went to the kitchen to get water, Penny spoke in a low voice.


    "Don''te to see me again. If you have energy and time, persuade Oscar to see a psychologist.


    Maybe a psychiatrist can cure his problem."


    Penny did not quarrel but talked about Oscar''s problem with Winnie. That was why she asked Oscar to


    the kitchen.


    "It was very thoughtful of you. I never thought of a psychiatrist before. Leave it to me. I''ll take him to a


    psychiatrist."


    Winnie was gratified that Penny was concerned about Oscar, which proved that she had a good side


    and conscience.


    "Don''t just talk about it."


    Penny said in an irony manner, afraid that Winnie would only pay attention to Brian but ignore Oscar.


    "Don''t worry. I will do it."


    Winnie said very certainty, to make Penny less worried.


    Winnie and Oscar went to Leo''s house till the evening.


    On the way to Leo¡¯s.


    "You are not in a good mood today. Is something wrong with you?"


    Oscar asked in a low but soft voice. It wasforting to hear.


    "Oh, you understand me the best in this world. I absolutely hide it well, but you still found it. Are you the


    roundworm in my belly?"


    Winnie said jokingly, with a joke to cover up her mood.


    "Stop messing about and tell me what happened. You feel less depressed after you say it."


    Oscar did understand Winnie. He would know she got something in her mind looking at her eyes, and


    hearing her tone. Since they got in the car, she''d been distracted.


    "I quarreled with Brian."


    Winnie said in an easy manner and was less angry now.


    "You have broken up, why do you still quarrel? Winwin, if you always let Brian affect your mood, I''m


    afraid you will never get out of his world. Forget it. If it is right to separate from him, don¡¯t miss him."


    Oscar did not ask the reason for the quarrel, but advised Winnie to give up as soon as possible.


    Because the reason was not important, it was the fact the two people could not forget each other.


    "s...... What can I say? How can you see everything, even my heart?"


    Winnie said jokingly, only in this way could she not focus on Brian.


    Oscar was the first to say that she still missed Brian since she broke up with him for so long.


    Oscar was right, she really could not forget Brian, or she would not be angry.


    "Come to the point, don''t cover it up. Winwin, I want to emphasize again that you must open your heart


    to forget Brian."


    Oscar got serious. He did not want Winnie to always avoid reality, but wanted her to face it and let it


    go.

 Chapter 672 Mutual Persuasion

    Chapter 672 Mutual Persuasion


    Winnie gave a helpless smile. It seemed that she had to face the question.


    "Boring, can¡¯t I make a joke?"


    "I''d like to forget him too, but I can''t. Oscar, you have not fallen in love with a person, if do, you will find


    it uneasy to get over."


    Winnie was forced to face reality. She felt better after saying it out, but it was difficult to forget Brian.


    "Then leave for some time and love someone else and then you can forget about Brian."


    Oscar gave a solution, the only solution and the best solution.


    Winnie loved Brian, so although Brian hurt her, she still put him in her heart. And since they often met,


    it would be a lifetime of suffering for Winnie.


    "I''ve thought about it, that''s what I think when I can''t sleep alone. But what about my kids? I can¡¯t leave


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    them. It would be selfish of me to be their mother."


    Winnie wanted to leave, wanted to stay in a ce without Brian. But it was the fate, no matter how she


    struggled, she was powerless to change anything.


    "Take them with you. The Be family gave you the custody of them. Then take the kids and leave."


    Oscar felt the kids were just an excuse for Winnie, and in that case, she could not do many things.


    It was because Winnie still loved Brian, and she was reluctant to leave. However, she did not want to


    face it and did not want to admit it.


    "How cruel it is for Brian if I take the kids away. He is already lonely. If I take the kids away, he won''t be


    able to smile for the rest of his life."


    Oscar did not guess wrong. Winnie did not leave because of Brian. She had thought about leaving her


    kids with Brian and taking the kids with her.


    But after weighing the pros and cons, she still chose to suffer, and not let Brian in the pain of parting.


    "Why do you still think about him? You are emotionally tortured because you can¡¯t get him over. He will


    feel lonely after the kids were taken away, but he is going to get married and will have his kids. He will


    not focus on Megan and Luke."


    Oscar went straightforward. He knew that it was easy to choose to leave, after all, Vanessa was still in


    school, and her aunt was old. But Oscar thought it would be better only after they left, or she would


    continue to suffer.


    "That''s what I thought, so I didn''t tell any of you why I broke up. Oscar, I''m waiting. I''ll leave when he


    gets married, when he has a baby. In that case, I can leave smoothly."


    Winnie had the same thought as Oscar. Winnie could only leave when he was good.


    "I have said all this in vain. It is your problem. Brian can get you over and can marry to another woman,


    but you still love him. Find the reason in yourself and don''t always use your kids as a shield."


    Oscar had nothing to say. Since Winnie put the words, what could he say?


    She knew better than anyone that she would be scarred and would continue to suffer. But that was


    nothingpared to her love to Brian.


    "It is a difficult problem. Don¡¯t talk about me. Let¡¯s talk about you."


    Winnie changed the topic. She could not figure out how to deal with her things and Oscar was just to


    give his opinion.


    For so long, Winnie''s decisions had been alternating. Repeatedly, she wanted to leave, but she was


    force to give up this idea.


    Therefore, if Brian did not let go the kids, she could not leave B City.


    "Nothing of me can be talked about? I don''t have anything asplicated as you."


    Oscar looked at Winnie with doubts and did not feel there was something about him to talk about.


    ¡°Today, Penny told me that she wants you to see a psychologist. Perhaps a psychologist can solve


    your problem."


    Winnie felt Oscar¡¯s problem was not easy to be solved.


    "I thank her for her concern. I don¡¯t think a psychologist can solve my problem."


    Oscar took a long breath. Winnie was talking about the problem he did not want to face.


    "It is not necessary. I checked the relevant data, it may be a heart disease. A psychologist can solve


    the problem."


    Winnie did her homework before she mentioned it with Oscar, and if there was a glimmer of hope, she


    wanted to persuade Oscar. Moreover Penny cared about him.


    "I will think about it, I will go to the psychologist."


    Oscar gave a perfunctory answer, because he understood Winnie. If he said no, Winnie would not give


    up.


    "s...... You can be perfunctory to me, but don''t live up to Penny."


    "Among us, Penny is the best for you. We''ve been with you all day and we didn''t even think of a


    psychologist, but Penny did. It looks like you have a very good rtionship."


    Winnie knew Oscar was perfunctory, but it didn''t matter, she would make him to see a psychologist.


    Listening to Winnie''s words, Oscar deeply sighed and then said seriously.


    "I know she''s kind to me, but there is nothing I can do. In fact, I feel guilty about this, and I always feel


    guilty for her. If I hadn''t found out I was sick, we wouldn''t have split up and she wouldn''t be where she


    is today."


    "It''s not your fault, it''s fate. People can¡¯t defeat fate. You don''t have to me yourself. You don''t have to


    feel guilty. None of us thought she would turn out this way. She got into a wrong way and missed so


    many good opportunities."


    Winnie didn''t think it was Oscar¡¯s fault. No matter what you encounter in this life, you should grasp and


    bear it yourself. You can''t put all the responsibility on others.


    Penny had opportunities, but her endless desire caused her to miss too many opportunities.


    If she had seized Leo, she would be the biggest winner now. If she had been kind to Luke, even if Brian


    did not love her, he would have been kind to her.


    These were opportunities that other women would have dreamed of all their lives, she had taken them


    but squandered them.


    Brian came to Leo¡¯s home at the agreed time. Everyone was outside the yard. Only Winnie and Oscar


    had not arrived yet, so Brain did not show a smile, even if Jelly Bean were there.


    "I didn''t think you''d be here today, after all, you have broken up with Winwin."


    Kevin brought a ss of wine to Brian and handed it to him.


    "Why don''t Ie? We are enemies after we broke up?"


    Brian asked, taking the ss.


    "Drink less, no one will care about you if you get drunk. Please remember that she is not your girlfriend


    now."


    Kevin said jokingly, seeing that Brian was upset.


    "Boring."


    Brian only gave Kevin cold warning, and then looked at the door of the vi to see if Winnie came.


    "s...... I think you and Winwin are both ill. You are more seriously ill, and Winwin still has some


    reason."


    Two loved each other, but broke up. They wanted to see each other, but they were controlling


    themselves. It was ill.


    "Since when you be so talkative. Can you cure us?"


    Brian did not know if Winnie was ill, but he must be ill, a kind of disease that made him tangle to death.


    If a doctor could cure the disease, he would go to see a doctor now.


    She betrayed him, she had a new boyfriend, so they broke up, but he still missed her all the time. This


    was a disease that no one could cure.


    "I can''t cure it. Herees someone who can."


    Kevin saw Oscar driving Winnie''s car in. Winnie was the panacea, much more powerful than him, a


    surgical doctor. But Winnie was not Brian''s exclusive doctor now.


    Before the car stopped, Winnie saw Brian. She did not expect that, nor did she wish to see him. The


    sight of him reminded her of the contempt he had shown her in front of Felix, and all his pain that


    seemed to cling to his body.


    Today Winnie did not want to see Brian, but she had to. Next time before she came to such a party, she


    must ask in advance. If Brian woulde, she would find an excuse not to attend.


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to see Brian today, but after getting off, she directly went to him and called him to


    one side.


    "We''re all having a good time today, so don''t say anything about us. Don''t affect others¡¯ mood."


    Winnie reminded him and then went to see Jelly Bean, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Do you feel painful on your forehead?"


    Brian was worried. The impact might have caused an internal headache even though there was no sign


    of swelling now.


    "No."


    Winnie felt his question irony. What was the point of asking her if she had a headache now? Even if


    she was dead, it had nothing to do with Brian.


    Winnie answered and then went straight to Jelly Bean.


    Brian stood there, did not catch up. He respected Winnie and would let her do what she wanted. But he


    was surprised that she came with Oscar instead of Stefan.


    Brian had been waiting for Winnie toe over with worry. He was worried she would bring Stefan,


    which would prove that she was really with him.


    But she did not. And Stefan did not show up.


    Brian did not know whether he should be happy or not, but he was relieved


    As Brian was meditating, his phone rang. It was Albert, so he picked it up.


    "What is it?"


    Brian said inmand. He picked up the phone, listening to Albert but fixing his eyes on Winnie.

 Chapter 673 A Glass of Wine Draw the Line

    Chapter 673 A ss of Wine Draw the Line


    Wherever Winnie went, Brian''s sharp eyes fixed on her. Even listening to Albert''s report, he was


    absent-minded.


    "Gloria''s investigation results came out. She had a bad character and she just pretends to be good in


    front of her fans. In fact, she is arrogant to her assistant and some of her peers... I checked with her


    assistant. Gloria is not a nice, low-key person."


    "In addition to these, there is nothing except that she had an affair with you."


    Hearing that, Brian wrinkled eyebrow.


    "I see."


    Brian said gravely and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, he was thinking about Gloria. She had a bad character and hot temper


    would not let his grandpa give up, besides, the gossip was about him.


    It seemed that there was no breakthrough to be perfunctory to his grandpa.


    However, Brian thought of a problem. Gloria''s previous gossip would him could be found on the


    Inte, so had Winnie long known about it?


    She knew it but she said nothing but supported his cooperation with Gloria. What was she thinking?


    Did she have an affair with Stefan, so she deliberately supported him to be with Gloria?


    Brian had never been so tangled. He felt something wrong, but he felt sorry for Winnie, so he did not


    know how to handle it right now.


    "Come over for a drink when the call is over."


    Kevin said to Brian, and then Brian sat down with everyone.


    Winnie, holding Jelly Bean, was thest one to sit down. She chose a position far away from Brian.


    "To celebrate Emily''s bing a student, let''s have a toast."


    Leo proposed. The theme was not appropriate, but others did not refute. Emily, in particr, enjoyed it.


    "Thank you, I will study hard and graduate perfectly!"


    "Here, cheers!¡±


    Emily and Leo led everyone to drink a ss of wine, only Winnie and Daenerys did not drink.


    "Daenerys, it''s been a long time since you had a hearty drink. Let me take care of your kid and you can


    drink."


    Winnie had been holding Jelly Bean in her arms, so she had an excuse not to drink.


    She was actually having a really bad day. She could have a drink to release. But Brian was there. She


    was afraid he wouldugh at her for drinking too much.


    "You drink and I''ll take care of my kid."


    Daenerys said humbly, reaching out for her kid.


    "I''m drivingter, so you drink. It¡¯s ok you drink, I can take the kid home."


    Winnie finally had a reason not to drink, how could she give up?


    "I..."


    "There are many drivers. I can find a lot of them. Let¡¯s drink. It''s been a long time since the three of us


    had a drink together, and we''re going home drunk."


    Emily chimed in. Before Winnie and Daenerys had any reaction, she called Leo¡¯s nanny.


    "Please help us take care of the kid, we have to drink some."


    The Nanny came to take the kid away, so Winnie had no excuse.


    "I really don''t want to drink. I''m not feeling well today."


    Winnie tried to find an excuse for her. She knew that once she drank, she could not control herself,


    because she had a bad mood.


    "Come on, there''s nothing wrong with you. Don''t look for an excuse again. Everyone is here, even


    President Be is here. So never mind."


    Emily was excited, because her study in these two days was very smooth, plus, it had been a long time


    they did not gather.


    Winnie gave a bitter smile, she did not want to drink because Brain was there, but she could not refuse


    Emily since she said so.


    "Ok, Daenerys, let''s have a drink with Emily."


    As her voice fell, she picked up the ss and drank it up.


    "Good, that''s my best friend. Come on, Daenerys."


    Emily said happily. She was indeed in a good moon and she also wanted Winnie to rx by drinking.


    She must have suffered for so long. Emily had that feeling before, but she felt Winnie was more


    suffering than her.


    Daenerys did not make excuses, smiled and drank the wine, and then asked Emily.


    "Emily, you are so happy, have you reconciled with Leo? If so, a ss is not enough. Come one, have


    another drink."


    Daenerys said and felt that was the reason Emily was happy.


    After listening to Daenerys''s words, Emily did not hurry to answer, but stood up with a smile. She


    picked up the bottles and poured them one by one as she exined.


    "Drinking is necessary, let alone one or even ten. But it is definitely not because Leo and I have not


    reconciled. We are still in the testing stage."


    Emily exined. After the exnation, she came to Brian and poured wine to him.


    "Mr. Be, drink some. How about this? You and Winwin drink and after that, you will be friends, and


    we will not feel embarrassed for that.¡±


    "Winwin, Come and have a drink with Mr. Be. Forget what happened before. In the future, treat


    each other as family members and friends. After all, you should get along well with each other for the


    sake of the kids."


    Emily said deliberately. Since two people had broken up, there was no need to be enemies. And the


    two of them needed to formally end everything, needed to put down the past under everyone''s witness,


    including love.


    "Then have a drink, and you will be free."


    Daenerys urged. Now they did not want to know the reason they broke up, only knew that Winnie was


    right to leave Brian.


    "You are so boring, we have already broken up thoroughly, why still bring this up? Emily, I drink


    because of you today. Don''t get me involved it."


    Winnie opened her mouth, afraid of Brian¡¯s embarrassment.


    "No, you''re separated, but it''s still awkward when you meet. It''s not easy for us to get caught in the


    middle. Winwin, be proactive. You can''t move on until this one''s over. There''s a queue of men behind


    you."


    Emily was full of vigor. She wanted Winnie and Brian to have a formal ending in front of everyone.


    "Nonsense, I didn''t see one..."


    Winnie said jokingly. But before she could finish her words, Brian raised the ss to Winnie. Seeing


    that, Winnie felt her heart suddenly hurt.


    His meaning was obvious, he did not want to have anything to do with her.


    Winnie had a feeling of being abandoned by the same person twice. How bad she was to be treated


    like this? How contemptible she was to be abandoned?


    Winnie had been in a drunken state in the aspect of Brian. Wake up, don''t let your dignity continue to


    be trembled.


    "Cheers."


    Winnie raised the ss to hit Brian''s and then drank it up.


    It ended everything.


    Brian also drank up. The wine was sweet and spicy, but Brian felt bitter.


    Why did he want to drink it? Because Emily said, ¡°You can''t move on until this one''s over.¡± And he did


    not want Winnie to have another man.


    Everyone continued to drink and Winnie drank one after another, so Daenerys and Emily drank with


    her.


    In the end the three women were drunk.


    It waste, and the happy reunion was over.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Leo took Emily back to the bedroom, when he came back, only Winnie and Brian were left.


    "If you don''t mind, let Winwin stay here"


    Leo asked for the opinion of Brian. Since they broke up, there was no need to solicit the opinion of


    Brian. But Leo could see that Brian still loved Winnie.


    "I can''t live here. Did your video catch me... I can''t exin it. My sister is alone at alone, I have to go


    home."


    Winnie said. Even if she was drunk, she did not forget her grievances.


    "Vanessa has called and said she hase back to school. Don''t worry about her. Brian, take Winwin


    to the guest room."


    Leo said with enthusiasm, but he was afraid Brian would think too much.


    Before Brian had reaction, Winnie got up wobbly.


    "I have to go home, Vanessa is at home... I am worried about her."


    As she said this, she walked to the car and kept muttering.


    "It''s irresponsible for the driver toe after such a long time. Never mind, I''ll see if I can drive back."


    Winnie felt top-heavy. Although she did not feel sick in the stomach and did not have feeling of


    vomiting, her head was dizzy.


    She went to the car and reached for the door, but a big, strong hand gripped her.


    "You''re too drunk to drive, I will drive it."


    Brian would rather take the risk than let Winnie who was drunken drive.


    "You''re a proxy driver? Good, you drive."


    Winnie took Brian as a proxy driver, so she did not refuse his help.


    Brian sent Winnie to the back seat, so she could lie down to sleepfortably.


    As Brian just got in the car, Leo came over.


    "Can you drive after you''ve been drinking? I''ll drive let my assistant send you back after dropping


    Daenerys off."


    Leo was worried. Brian drank a lot and it was dangerous to drink.


    "No, I asked Albert toe, and now he ising. I will drink out and wait for Albert. It''s gettingte


    and you should go home and rest."


    Brian had already arranged it. He would not drive drunk and would not disturb Leo.


    "All right, wait for Albert then."


    With Albert there, Leo rested assured. He did not ask Brian to stay, because Emily was upstairs.


    As Brian drove the car out of the yard, Albert arrived. Albert let the driver drive a car while he drove


    Winnie''s car.


    Brian got off. Albert thought he would be on his car, but he came to the same car as Winnie.


    Brian sat down and then asked Winnie to lie on hisp so that Winnie could be morefortable.


    "Albert, slow down and try not to bump."


    Brian ordered, afraid Winnie would vomit because the car speed was fast.

 Chapter 674 My Ex-boyfriend in a Jerk

    Chapter 674 My Ex-boyfriend in a Jerk


    Winnie was discontent with a frown because of Brian''s words. She wasdrowsy and wanted to sleep,


    but the ¡®proxy driver¡¯ talked endlessly.


    So Winnie opened her mouth.


    "Stop talking, why are you so talkative? I want to sleep."


    Brian closed his mouth and did not speak again, for fear of disturbing Winnie.


    But Winnie was still mumbling.


    "You...... Are you sure you''re a proxy driver? You look like my boyfriend. No... No... I have to correct


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    that. Not my boyfriend, but my ex-boyfriend. Yeah..... Yeah, ex-boyfriend. He and I just... I mean, just


    separated officially in front of my friends... So I mean ex-boyfriend."


    Winnie vaguely realized the proxy driver looked like Brian. But she was not sure about. He drank that


    ss of wine, how would he send her home.


    ¡°Driver, do you know that my ex-boyfriend is a jerk. I love her, but he abandoned me. He is a jerk,


    right?¡±


    Winnie asked, not knowing what she was talking about. She only knew she was sad thinking of that


    jerk.


    ¡°He is rich and has many women around him. He trembled my feeling shamelessly. He is a jerk.¡±


    She scolded Brian and thought he abandoned her ruthlessly and he was indeed a jerk.


    ¡°I think it matters to him that he will find a rich woman, but I am not. I can¡¯t reach that level, so he is


    alert about me.¡±


    Winnie kept murmuring and spoke widely.


    ¡°Drive, since the first day I met that jerk, he treated me like a thief.¡±


    ¡°He did not believe me at all.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, but he said... never mind. If I tell you, you will feel sorry for me.¡±


    Winnie stopped and thought there was no need to tell driver. He was a stranger and it might produce


    bad effect.


    She would just endure it.


    ¡°Never mind, I have to have some sleep. Wake me up in the destination, or my sister will be worried


    about me.¡±


    ¡°Except her, no one would care about me.¡±


    Hearing that, Brian was silent. He was a jerk and brought Winnie bad memory. And he just hurt her.


    But he had not abandoned Winnie, it was just that they could not be together. He said nothing but


    listened to her silently.


    Winnie felt dizzy and wanted to take some sleep, but she could not fall sleep, till she was home.


    Brian got off and went to Winnie.


    ¡°Are you following me?¡±


    Winnie was surprised to see it was Brian.


    ¡°Get off first.¡±


    Brian did not answer and she would not understand him at this moment.


    ¡°Stay away from me, I can get off myself. I can¡¯t touch you, we have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Winnie avoided his hands and insisted to get off the car herself, though she was soft on legs.


    But she almost fell to the ground. Brian tried to help her, but she refused him again.


    ¡°Go home and don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Driver,e, I will give you the money.¡±


    ¡°I have paid him, you can go upstairs.¡±


    Brian was concerned about her and afraid that she could not take care of herself.


    Since they were friends now, he felt he should take care of Winnie.


    ¡°Ok, I will transfer it back to you.¡±


    ¡°Bye then.¡±


    Winnie then stagger forward, but she almost felt onto the ground, and Brain caught her.


    ¡°Thank you, your service is good, driver.¡±


    Winnie again regarded Brian as the driver.


    Brian wondered when she could get home, so he picked her up and walked forward.


    ¡°Do you offer such service too? Put me down, or that jerk would say I am a slut.¡±


    Winnie struggled, but Brian opened his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or you will fall. Hold me tight.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I have nothing to do with that jerk, I won¡¯t care what he will say.¡±


    She held Brain tightly and suddenly felt his chest familiar and warm.


    ¡°It feels good and familiar.¡±


    Winnie seemed to like that. She did not have that feeling for a long time.


    She had been holding his neck tightly. She did not know she got upstairs, got into the room and lied on


    her bed.


    But she still holding him.


    ¡°Winwin, you are home, you can let go of me.¡±


    Brian lied next to her, motionless because Winnie still circled his neck.


    ¡°You are noisy, don¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Brian did not n to leave, but Winnie must not befortable like that. And he just wanted to change


    her clothes.


    ¡°No need, keep quiet.¡±


    Winnie held him more tightly and Brian was closer to her.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    ¡°I know we can¡¯t be together, but I still love you, but you hurt me.¡±


    Brian heard her words and felt sad.


    ¡°He drank that wine and we are over. It hurt me.¡±


    ¡°You now have your new girlfriend, you have my bless. I have my own way too. Goodbye.¡±


    Winnie whispered with self-mockery.


    ¡°I learned that my ex-boyfriend can¡¯t be with me forever. He doesn¡¯t love me, I am wrong and I will not


    love anyone else.¡±


    Winnie concluded as farewell to the past.


    She cried and felt dizzy, so she let go his neck. She did not know what she had let go.


    She turned over and covered her head with the quilt.


    Brian would be free again, but he felt his heart empty as if he had lost the whole world.


    Winnie must be sad and she must love him.


    Since she loved him, why did she cheat on him? He was sad too. If she had done that thing, he would


    be with her for a lifetime.


    Hearing Winnie sober, Brian hugged her outside the quilt.


    ¡°I am sorry, Winwin.¡±


    That was all he could say.


    In the next day, Winnie was waken up by Laura¡¯s call. She picked it up in a daze.


    ¡°Winwin, why send me to talk about the cooperation with the Be Group?¡±


    As she known, Winnie was following up the cooperation, but now she got the news today that she was


    in charge of it.


    It was sudden, so she called Winnie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do as the arrangement then.:


    Hearing that news, Winnie was relieved but at lost too.


    Afterst night, everything was over.


    After hanging up, she felt refresh and began to recalled what happenedst night. But she did not even


    how she got home.


    She did not remember anything, but she did not vomit, did not feel sick on her stomach. She was dizzy,


    but it did not matter.


    It was time to go to work. From this day on, she would have brand new life.

 Chapter 675 Educate the Kids

    Chapter 675 Educate the Kids


    Back to herpany and her office, Winnie was steadfast for she did not have to see Brian again.


    And the work here was rtively easier, and the hours were freer. She could free up more time for the


    public security bureau.


    Winnie went back to herpany, Laura naturally went to work in the Be Group.


    Albert saw Laura when he went to work. He was unexpected but thought she was Winnie¡¯s assistant.


    Back to his office, Albert felt something wrong and went to Calvin''s office.


    He asked about Laura as soon as he got into the room.


    "Is Laura the assistant brought here by Director Chambers?"


    "Director Chambers did note. Laura is in charge of this cooperation."


    Calvin gave an unhappy answer.


    "What? I told youst night this cooperation will be followed up by Director Chambers."


    Albert was irritable and did not understand what happened over a night.


    "You were rightst night, but this morning Mr. Be called me and asked me to rece Winnie with


    Laura, saying that from now on, Director Chambers would not follow the projects of the Be Group."


    "Director Chambers''s office issealed, not allow anyone to enter."


    Calvin was confused too, he did not know why Brian changed so fast.


    Calvin and Albert were very happy after talking on the phonest night, thinking that they must have a


    chance to work together. But the sudden change this morning chilled their hearts.


    "Impossible. Mr. Be stayed at Director Chambers''st night and came back this morning. How can


    he change his mind?"


    Albert was at a loss.


    He sent Brian therest night and picked him up this morning. He thought the two would take this


    opportunity to get back together, but it was different to ept the fact.


    "But that''s just the way it is. Maybe they failed to make a deal. s...... Director Chambers is over."


    Calvin sighed, not knowing what had happened, but he knew they could not interfere with the


    president''s decision.


    Albert did not continue to ask, he just felt it a pity.


    Winnie did not adapt to the free times after she left the Be Group. When she had more leisure


    time, she had wild thought, so she went to see the kids at noon, and at this time, she would not see


    Brian?


    When she was in the suburbs, the two kids had just finished lunch. When they saw Winnie, they rushed


    over.


    "Mom"


    "Mom."


    "Do you miss me?"


    Winnie stretched out her arms and put the two kids into her arms.


    "Yes."


    "So do I."


    "I miss you more."


    "I miss you a lot."


    The two kids argued because they missed their mother.


    "Well, well, I miss you, too. Give me a kiss."


    Winnie kissed on both kids'' faces.


    "Winwin,e and have lunch."


    Rufus kindly said to Winnie.


    "Rufus, I came after dinner."


    Winnie got up and answered Rufus with a smile. Though she got nothing to do with Brian, but she


    could still feel the goodwill and enthusiasm from Rufus.


    "That eat together in the evening, I will ask Paul to get some food ready."


    Rufus felt ufortable if Winnie did not stay for a dinner. Since she skipped the lunch, they could


    have dinner at night.


    "Never mind, Rufus. I just want to stop by at noon. I have to go back to workter. When I have time, I


    will ask Paul send you and the kids to my ce. I''ll cook for you."


    Winnie would not stay for dinner, because she might meet Brian at night.


    It was better not to see him..


    "Well, ok, then."


    Rufus did not force her and had guessed that Winnie was deliberately avoiding Brian.


    "Winwin, go sit in the living room. We''ll talk and y with the kids."


    Rufus and Winnie sat down on the sofa.


    "Do you want to tell me how you''ve been doing thesest two days?"


    Winnie asked for the kids. If they refused to say, she would not force them.


    "Yes, I''ll go first. These two days I am very good and obedient to grandpa and brother. I have been


    studying hard."


    Megan opened the mouth first.


    "Megan is so good. I am so proud of you."


    Winnie praised her and felt Megan was sensible.


    "Mom, I''m good, too. I worked hard on my studies and software. But there is one thing..."


    Luke was about to speak but stopped, carefully looking at Winnie.


    "Why? Why stop? Did you see someone or..."


    Winnie understood the kids and knew what he wanted to say. She tried to get him to say it himself.


    "It seems that you have known that Great Grandpa came to us."


    Luke lowered his head, afraid to face his mother. He had done something wrong and must admit it, but


    he did not regret it. It was a bit of a struggle, and he did not know how to exin to his mother.


    "Well, I know. Aunt told me."


    "Do you think that''s polite to Great Grandpa?"


    Since the kids saw through everything, she could only speak straight.


    "No."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "No."


    Both kids bowed their heads in shame and apologized profusely.


    "Mom, we will not do it again and will be polite."


    Luke promised, but Megan had lowered her head.


    She could promise, but whether she could make it was another matter. So she didn''t dare to promise


    her mother easily, for fear that her mother would be disappointed.


    "A good boy is one who recognizes his mistakes, and a better boy is one who gets rid of the bad habit


    of being impolite. I believe you can do that."


    Winnie ignored Megan.She felt Luke could do it, and he would tell Megan to do it. So she did not have


    to exin it one by one.


    "I would like to say a few more words on this matter. Great Grandpa loves you, like mom and dad. So


    don''t mix things between grown-ups with grandpa''s love for you. It''s not fair."


    "No matter what we do or say, we must deal with it as it is. We should look beyond the appearance to


    the essence. You can''t just kill a person''s goodness."


    "Can you understand what I am saying?"


    Winnie did not want to nag, but for the sake of the kid''s physical and mental health, she had to say It.


    "We understand."


    Luke answered and Megan always bowed her head in silence.


    "Do you understand, Megan?"


    Winnie deliberately asked Megan, forcing her to answer. Otherwise, Winnie did not know what she was


    up to.


    "Mom, I don''t understand, but you don''t have to say that. I''ll ask my brother to exin it."


    Megan''s answer was cunning, which could avoid mother''s questioning, and make herself stay out of


    the matter.


    "Okay, make sure you understand me, okay?"


    Winnie did not see through her. She just told the kids must be polite and respect others. Only they


    respected others, they would be respected .


    "You two go and y with Paul. I have something to talk with you Mom.¡±


    Rufus broke the dialogue between mother and child.


    The two kids were so happy because they wanted to get over it. Grandpa gave such an opportunity, so


    they did not hesitate to run to Paul.


    "Winwin, the two kids have been very sensible, do not require too much to them. Besides, kids have


    their own opinions about it. They just made a little mistake."


    Rufus spoke for the kids, but the he did not talk about the individual conversation between the kids and


    his father, or they would not be treated like this.


    ¡°Rufus, I have to tell the kids they are wrong. But don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    Winnie knew Rufus did not want the kids to be lectured. Rufus had done well, at least not defended


    them in front of the kids.


    "It is necessary, I believe in your ability to teach kids. But I have my own opinion."


    Rufus sighed and went on.


    "Their Great grandpa dide over to see them. I''ve known him, he never saw someone because he


    missed him. So he does like the kids."


    "He is such a domineering man that no one has everpromised on the matter between you and


    Brian. Brian had been his hope, no matter what Brian liked, he must satisfy him. But in this matter,


    Brian asked for many times, but he neverpromised."


    "Buttely I''ve seen that the words of the kids touched his heart. I was trying..."


    Rufus wanted to analyze things thoroughly, wanted Winnie to understand his words, but also


    understand the kids'' behavior. But the most important part of him was interrupted by Winnie.


    "Rufus, I know what you are thinking, you want to let two kids¡¯ crying and me to win chairman''s


    Winnie understood what was going on. It was not polite to interrupt his words, but she did not want


    anyone to do it for her or Brian.


    Even if the two kids use way to make Felixpromise, he did not mean to really ept her. She


    didn''t like such eptance.


    "Yes, only two kids can persuade him now."


    Rufus affirmed his idea.


    "Thank you, Rufus, for thinking of me, for recognizing me. But it''s not possible for me and Brian to be


    together. It was my fault that we broke up, and I am ashamed to go back to this house."


    "Don''t fight for us,and don''t embarrass Chairman. We both let it go. You should let it go, too."


    Winnie once again showed her attitude. Everything had gone, even if it was not her fault, they could not


    go back together.


    "You can¡¯t be together?"


    Rufus immediately leaked the sad look. He had been thinking about how to solve the problem.

 Chapter 676 A Phone Call from Stefan

    Chapter 676 A Phone Call from Stefan


    Rufus felt it was pity that Winnie and Brian could not be together. But Winnie was not calm. Have really


    let it go?


    Then Winnie opened her mouth.


    ¡°Yes, we are just friends now and only parents of the kids.¡±


    It was enough for Winnie. No matter Brian loved her a lot, as least they were together and she had


    nothing to me.


    ¡°s...¡±


    Rufus could only sigh.


    Seeing that, Winnie was sad, she had tofort Rufus. She did not feel right to make him worried. But


    she would not do it again.


    ¡°Rufus, though I can¡¯t be with Brian. Vanessa and I are your family members. As long as you like it, we


    wille and see you.¡±


    ¡°Ok, pleasee often.¡±


    Since she had given up, there was nothing he could do. But what should they do n the future?


    Winnie had to leave after a moment for work.


    Rufus saw Winnie off and asked about Isobel.


    ¡°Winnie, when will you aunte back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She will note back since the disease is controlled, but she can protect herself well.¡±


    Winnie thanked for Rufus¡¯ concern and did not think too much.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    It had no problem not, but he was worried if Isobel could hold on.


    On the way back, Winnie had been thinking Rufus¡¯ word, ¡°Brian has asked for many times....¡±


    Did he really plead his grandfather? If he did , she was gratified, at least it made her less pity.


    ¡°Brian, thank you for that.¡±


    Winnie said in heart, thought it was over.


    When she got thepany, she received a video from Office Lee. It was about the first time Penny and


    Gloria met.


    Looking at their indifferent faces, listening to them talking about her, Winnie felt ridiculous.


    Neither of them were honest, they were just in confrontation.


    Winnie gave a self-mockery look.


    She and Brian were over. Were they doing that in vain?


    Through this video, Winnie knew that Penny wanted to make her Gloria¡¯s enemy, and that Penny still


    wanted to be with Brian.


    Besides, Winnie knew Penny had evidence of Gloria that she had abortion, dated with a few men.


    She wondered what would Brian would react, but it did not matter to her. She just needed to protect


    herself from these women about Brian.


    As she was begin to work, the got a phone call, it was Stefan and she picked it up.


    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Winnie said to Stefan, actually she felt sorry for him for he was innocent.


    Stefan knew nothing now, He did not know that his help caused her breakup and he had been med


    by Brian.


    Winnie did not want to talk about and Brian kept his promised that he would not disturb Stefan. She


    would bury it in heart less Stefan got affected.


    ¡°I have been busy for I run shops aboard.¡±


    ¡°You must be busy not, it is good to be busy.¡±


    Stefan said gently.


    He was worried about Winnie, so he made this call, but he did not go to the straight.


    ¡°I am doing ok. I have been in holiday and it is my first day to work. But I agree with you that it is good


    to be busy.¡±


    Winnie would not have wild thought when she was busy and she would think of Brian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you had holiday, or I would have asked you to be here to help, so that I can be less busy.¡±


    Stefan felt it waste to call her.


    ¡°Yes, I had half a moth of holiday. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    As long as Stefan asked for her help, she would go and help, because she was guilty for him.


    ¡°I have been to busy and I have almost forgot you. I didn¡¯t remember to call you. I will book your time


    when you have holidays again.¡±


    Stefan thought of Winnie everyday, but he was afraid that his call would make Winnie embarrassed.


    ¡°You have business aboard now, it is worth of being busy. Hire some employee, and don¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie envied that Stefan was busy, because he could leave many things behind.


    ¡°I have not chosen the right assistant yet. Money is not that important, but without money, there is


    many things can¡¯t be done.¡±


    Stefan said with a smile. He was happy to heart Winnie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You do love money...¡±


    The phone on her table rang. Stefan heard it and was to hang up.


    ¡°You got a call, right? Then that is it. I will invite you to hotpot when I am back. You can taste new


    product and give me opinion.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Bye then, I will call you when I have time.¡±


    The phone on the table kept ringing, Winnie had to hang up the phone.


    She was guilty for Stefan and but she did not want to tell him what she had been through.


    He would find Brian and exined to him if he knew the truth, if so, she had not need to suffer.


    What should she do? Should she tell him and ask him to say nothing like Albert and Calvin


    Penny felt better when Jonny was not around. Since the misserable torture, she felt happy and at ease.


    She went back home to y with her kid after work and figured out how to get back to Brian.


    She was free at noon on Tuesday. Without appointment, she came to the Be Group. She came to


    the reception desk and walked to the elevator after having the permission.


    As she pressed the button, there was someone behind called her name.


    ¡°Wendy.¡±


    ra whispered and looked around, afraid that she was seen.


    ¡°ra.¡±


    Wendy was surprised. She did not want to see ra because she had not figured out how to deal with


    her. But now she could avoid it.


    ra said in a low voice, seeing that no one was around.


    ¡°Wendy, Brian and Winnie have been separated and she got fired. I has been half a month that she did


    note. I heard this morning that she went back to herpany.¡±


    ¡°Have they?¡¯


    Wendy asked, for fear that it was ra¡¯s tricks.


    ¡°Yes, all people know it.¡±


    ra did not want Wendy to give up this chance if it was real.


    ¡°ra, Brian is waiting for me upstairs. If I amte, he will be suspicious. We will talk when I am


    downstairs.¡±


    As her voice fell, the elevator¡¯s door opened and she walked in.


    In the elevator, she had been thinking about ra¡¯s words. If they really separated, she would have


    less obstacles. If Gloria was solved, she would have the chance.


    But she had a kid, which was the evidence of her past. Brian would not ept her.


    Now she did not know what to do.


    Wendy came to Brian¡¯s office. Seeing that his face was less cold, she felt steadfast.


    ¡°Will I disturb you?¡±


    Wendy asked gently and politely, different from before.


    ¡°No, I am having a break, have a seat.¡±


    With that, Brian sat down in the sofa.


    He did not want to see Wendy, because he would think of that he could not recall the past. And now his


    life was in a mess, so he did not have much energy.


    ¡°I heard you have been working hard. You will be a talent.¡±


    Brian said, he did not expect Wendy¡¯s change. She never worked, but now she offer to have a job,


    which would be hard for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t phrase me. It is hard for me.¡±


    Wendy said modestly.

 Chapter 677 Give Her Opinion

    Chapter 677 Give Her Opinion


    Wendy was very happy that Brian still cared about her.


    At the same time sheughed at herself, wondering when she had be so easily satisfied. Even a


    simplepliment from Brian could make her feel a strong sense of happiness.


    "In fact, Brian, I came here today to ask you for help. I want to study while working and find a


    professional school to enrich myself. I have to learn something so that I don''t have trouble working."


    Wendy had long inquired about everything, but the real purpose was not to learn, but to repair the


    rtionship between her and Brian. She knew that Brian liked Winnie who was capable and talent. If


    she became such a kind of woman, Brian must treat her with special respect.


    Temporarily she dare not expect to be his wife, only hoped that Brian could forgive what she had done


    before.


    Wendy continued.


    "I heard that B University has a ss, I wonder if you can help me to join the ss?"


    "That''s a good idea. This can enrich yourself and and make your future easier. I''m d you feel that


    way, Wendy. Don''t worry, I''ll help you with school."


    From the tone of Brian, he was happy about Wendy¡¯s change. He had been with Wendy for several


    years, and she had saved his life.


    More than anyone else, he wanted Wendy to live a life full of energy and not put any more energy into


    him.


    Now she seemed to be changing herself, in the direction he wanted her to go.


    As long as Wendy needed, he must help.


    Brian made the call immediately and Wendy heard him clearly.


    "No problem. You can go to the ss on Thursday."


    "Let me just tell you briefly, they have sses on Tuesday and Thursday nights, and on Saturday and


    Sunday. Now there are three sses, one beginner ss, one intermediate ss and one advanced


    ss. Same ss time, different teachers."


    "With your present condition, I rmend you a beginner ss, you can learn slowly."


    Brian told her the specific situation and made the decision for Wendy. He had high hopes for Wendy


    and thought she would have a bright future.


    "Well, I''ll take your advice. You have more experience with this than the professors at school, and I''ll be


    in whichever ss you think is right for me."


    Wendy smiled happily. She did not expect things to go so smoothly. Seeing that Brian was so


    enthusiastic about her, she felt there was hope in everything.


    "But I wonder if you coulde with me on Thursday night. I don''t even know who to find. It would be


    easier if I have you by my side."


    Wendy then put forward her own request, half of which was selfish, but half of which was that she really


    didn''t know how to do, after all, she didn''t know professor of B University.


    "I''ll drop you off Thursday night if I don''t have something to do."


    Brian was not sure if he could do it, so he could not Wendy an absolute answer.


    "You don''t have to. If I don''t have time on Thursday, I''ll go there on Saturday. As you know, Brian, I


    have never gone out to do anything by myself, and I am a little resistant."


    Wendy was ready to dy if Brian could not go with her.


    The teacher and principal would take good care of her if Brian was there with her.


    "Well, wait for my phone call."


    Brian could only say so, and Wendy was right that she really did not go out to do anything alone. And


    he made the introduction, and to meet with the principal and teachers was a kind of respect.


    "Well, Brian, thank you. I feel sorry for giving you so much trouble."


    "By the way, Brian, have you recovered your memory recently? Have you thought about the matter? If


    there is any confusion, I will help you."


    Wendy said enthusiastically, although it was a lie, although Brian sooner orter would find it out, she


    still wanted to use this lie to win the goodwill of Brian.


    "No, I''m too busy for that right now."


    Brian did not want to mention that, or his thoughts were even more confused. For the time being he


    wanted to put the matter aside, to calm his mind. And so he cured, so he got used to the life without


    Winnie, he must start all over again and return to the original track.


    "Oh. It''s the past. There''s no point in dwelling on it. You are a busy man, And I will not disturb you."


    Wendy said and stood up, ra was still waiting for her downstairs. She wanted to talk with ra


    once, and then decided how to do next.


    "Ok, contact me via phone."


    Brian did not leave Wendy, because there was no other topic to talk about.


    After Wendy left, Brian returned to the break room.


    He thought of Winnie. This room was his private space, only Winnie came in. He could feel Winnie


    everywhere, even if the wardrobe was empty, even if her supplies in the bathroom had been thrown


    away, he could still feel the breath of Winnie.


    Brian never thought he would be trapped by love, and his love road would be so bumpy. Was this kind


    of love hard to forget?


    Wendy walked out of Brian''s office and made a call to ra. Two people met in a cold drink shop.


    "You finished talking with Mr. Be so Soon? I thought you''d have more talk."


    ra spoke first. Now she had hope to Wendy again. As long as Wendy could be together with Brian,


    she would be proud.


    "I was in a hurry to see you, so I said a few words and came out."


    "Right, is the breakup between Winnie and Brian true?"


    Wendy confirmed again, for fear of making a mistake.


    "Of course it''s true. I can''t lie to you. Theirpany has signed a long-term cooperative rtionship


    with ourpany. It has been more than have a month since the end of thest cooperation case, but


    Winnie has note to work. This time theirpany sent Laura over, not Winnie. That exins the


    problem."


    ra exined seriously, thinking of Laura, she was angry.. Now Laura was a winner, with higher


    position and better sry than her.


    "Laura came over, that seems to be true."


    Hearing that, Wendy was notfortable, because she remembered Laura reminded her several


    times.


    "Wendy, I don''t know how you think, but I think it''s a good opportunity. Whatever rtionship between


    Gloria and Mr. Be was, I heard her character is not good. All we have to do is find Gloria''s


    weakness and expose it to the media.¡±


    "Gloria has a rich family background, but this kind of people can''t withstand a single blow, much easier


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    to deal with than Winnie."


    ra said to Wendy.


    Wendy was silent. She thought about what ra had said and knew she had her own selfish motives.


    But she had a point, Gloria was a public figure, and she really could not afford to gossip.


    If she made some affair, no matter how powerful her family was, the Bennent family would not ept a


    woman with a stain.


    Rather than being silent, Wendy wavered.


    Winnie had been solved, and if Gloria was solved and her kid was kept a secret, she just needed to


    study hard and made herself strong.


    And then she would get a good chance to be epted by the Be family.


    "What should we do about Gloria?"


    Wendy asked ra, it was easy to say, but it was difficult to do.


    "I don''t know, but Penny must have her idea."


    ra had long thought of Penny, and she thought Penny could help.


    "Penny? What can she do?"


    Wendy did not want to contact with Penny. If she hadn''t given those opinion, she wouldn''t have gotten


    into this mess, wouldn''t have messed up with Jonny.


    "Years ago, before you came back. Gloria and Mr. Be had a scandal, and waster known by


    Penny. Penny have Gloria solved, since then she did not dare to haunt Mr. Be again.


    At that time, ra was still a secretary of Brian and knew that Penny had solved the problem.


    "How did she manage it?"


    Wendy was interested.


    "I don''t know, so I ask you to look for Penny. You go and see her, and if she doesn''t tell you anything,


    you will know something. I think she must have something on Gloria."


    ra said what she knew, but she could note forward to help Wendy. After all, it was not easy to


    get her job back, she had to be cautious.


    "Isn''t Penny sick? Will it be all right if we go to her?"


    Wendy cautiously asked, she temporarily did not want to ept ra¡¯s idea.


    "Yes, she has cancer. I don''t know how many days she can live. You need to see her because she is


    dying. She''s dying and she can''t do anything. If you mention this matter, you can say how much you


    hate Winnie, so that you have amon enemy. You tell her you will finish what she didn''t."


    "Anyway, say what she likes to hear, so she won''t be alert of you."


    ra was still providing her opinions. What she did could not be seen. She must protect herself.


    "I''ll see what I can do."


    Wendy could not made a decision right away. After all, she was tortured by the fact that she had failed


    before. If she did not learn a lesson and acted rashly, the consequences might be more serious than


    this time.


    "Well, be careful and think it over. To deal with Gloria must be a sess, you can not give her a


    chance to fight back."


    "By the way, Wendy, Winnie has beenpletely solved, and the foreign n is no longer useful.


    Well...... Isn''t it time we get our money back?"


    ra thought about her money every time, and the dy in returning the money had made her worry


    all the time, and even affected her sleep.

 Chapter 678 Strange Foreigner

    Chapter 678 Strange Foreigner


    At the mention of money, Wendy frowned. She looked at ra and then let out a sigh of relief.


    "ra, I came here today to talk to you about the same thing. We can''t get the money back. They''ve


    already used it. You know, we can''t ask for it back, and we can¡¯t do nothing about it.¡±.


    Wendy did not find an excuse to borate ra, but directly told the money could not be back. But


    before ra could react, she immediately gave her a reassuring message.


    "But don''t worry. I''ll pay for it myself. You give me some time, and I''ll pay you back when my money is


    due. And this time I will pay interest to you ording to the ie of financial management. Much


    higher than banks."


    ra had experienced ups and downs of mental torture at this moment. In thest moment she really


    thought that her money was gone, but the next moment Wendy gave her assurance.


    Although the heart hanging in the mouth fell back, she had been unable to calm down.


    "Wendy, my situation is no match for yours. This money is the living expenses of my family, so I really


    can''t afford it for you. Or you don''t have to give me the interest, just give me the capital back."


    ra was reluctant, but she had to pay some. But her limit was to give up the interest and she must


    have the principal back.


    "I know, I know it''s not easy for you. I am very grateful to you for helping me in such a difficult situation.


    It is impossible to ask you to bear the burden for me."


    "ra, just rx and I will definitely pay you back. We are in trouble together, no matter how my


    rtionship with Brian develops, we will be rich and prosperous together. I''ll never forget how kind and


    helpful you are to me."


    Wendy appeased ra and pleased ra.


    She admitted that she was selfish, but if ra regarded her as a friend rather than using her, things


    would not havee to this point, and she would not have suffered so much inhuman abuse. She


    would not know Penny and wouldn''t mess with Jonny.


    If they were both responsible for the whole thing, ra was responsible for 80 percent. It was worth 10


    million for her crime.


    "Wendy, you are the best for me. I''m so relieved to have you to say that."


    ra was forced to rest assured, for the sake of the overall situation, she could not force Wendy to


    return the money. She was rich, and had apany. she would never upy her money.


    Although raforted herself, she could not m down. But she had her selfishness.


    Wendy imed that it was time to work and she left first. But ra was still sitting in her original


    position.


    She was weak, and the thought of her money made her nervous. After thinking about it, she finally


    made a worst n - ten million for a man.


    Almost immediately, ra felt it worth it.


    After that, ra sorted out her emotions and then got up. As she was about to take a step, a foreigner


    stood in front of her. The foreigner had a sunny smile on his face and warm eyes, though dark blue.


    It gave a kind feeling of being very approachable and easy to get along with.


    "Hi, I''m Jonny. Are you a friend of Wendy?"


    Jonny greeted ra.


    "Hello, I''m Wendy''s friend."


    ra was puzzled, but she felt Jonny very easy-going, so she spoke.


    "Hello, my appearance is very abrupt, but I have something to ask of your help."


    Jonny said politely as if he was a sessful gentleman.


    "Help? I''m sorry. I don''t know how I can help you. I should go to work now and I have to get back to the


    office."


    ra also felt very abrupt. She didn''t know who the man was and how could she possibly help him.


    Although he dressed like rich people, looked dignified and handsome. But after all, it was the first time


    they met, and she did not know what rtionship he and Wendy had, she should be cautious.


    "Don''t worry,dy. I''ll say a few words and then you can go. Sorry to trouble you."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonny asked her to stay, he did not ask too much, after all, they had just met.


    "All right, I can only give you five minutes."


    ra finally sat down, wary but also curious.


    "Thank you, thank you, beautifuldy."


    "Since you''ll only give me five minutes, I''ll give you the rundown."


    Jonny smiled gratefully, then sat down and began to say it out.


    "Well, Wendy and I have been ssmates since I came to study here many years ago. I won''t lie to


    you, I liked her then, but she had a boyfriend and didn''t like me."


    "We met when we were abroad and I found that I always liked her, but she still had a boyfriend. But just


    the other day I heard she broke up with her boyfriend and is now single, so here I am."


    Jonny turned some facts upside down and embellished them. So ra would trust him.


    "Yes, she is single."


    ra probably did not understand what Jonny said, to put it bluntly, he was a suitor of Wendy.


    "And why did you seek me?"


    ra still couldn''t figure this out.


    "I came to you to ask for your help. I want to officially start courting Wendy. I want her to stay with me


    for the rest of her life. But I''m also here on business. I''m nning to open a multinational branch in B


    City. To be honest, I''m busy these days, so I need your help."


    Jonny customized a high-end set for himself to attract ra''s attention and convince her to trust him.


    ra was really interested in his status. She believed that a man who could set up a multinational


    aspects. In other words, the man sitting opposite her was also a rich man.


    ra could not help but envy Wendy. She had lost Brian, but there was Jonny, she really had a good


    life.


    "I still don''t see how I can help."


    ra really did not know what she could do for him, but her alert heart was relieved by the fact that he


    was a handsome and rich man.


    "Well, I can''t make it clear in a few words, and you should go back to work. Let''s have dinner together


    after work and talk about it in detail. But you can''t tell Wendy yet. I''m going to surprise her."


    Jonny saw ra was cheated. For mystery he must keep it in suspense.


    "Dinner..."


    ra hesitated. After all, He was not a familiar person, and he was a foreigner, so whether what he


    said was true or not was still to be determined. ra had to be wary.


    "You pick the ce and time. But I will pay the bill."


    Jonny saw ra''s hesitation and knew she was defensive. So he said so. ra understood, at least


    her safety was guaranteed.


    "Ok, you give me your number and I''ll contact you tonight."


    It would be safer since she picked the time and ce. It''s safer. There was no need to worry.


    "Ok, my phone number is..."


    "This number just bought not long ago and it is also my wechat ID.You can add my wechat, if the phone


    can not get through, you can send wechat message to me."


    Jonny deliberately mentioned wechat, the social software, and he believed that the content in it would


    make ra trust him more.


    "Ok, I will add you, I gotta go now."


    ra said with a smile, and then called the waiter.


    "Check."


    "I can''t make ady pay for it. If you are in a hurry, go now."


    Jonny seized an opportunity to be a gentleman, and he had to y it right, giving her a good


    impression.


    ¡°All right, thank you!¡±


    After that, ra quickly left.


    Seeing that ra''s figurepletely disappeared, Jonny leaked a sly smile.


    This ra was not bad, let alone her rtionship with Wendy,. her delicate looks, fair skin, and


    rounded figure were enough to catch Jonny''s eye.


    He could not get Winnie temporarily, he would be satisfied to y with ra.


    Winnie had lunch with Officer Lee in the police station. After lunch, she went to see her leader.


    "Director, you want to see me?"


    Winnie asked the leader.


    "Yes, it is important. I want to thank you today, and I want to thank you on behalf of the whole nation.


    This software of yours has paid off quite a bit. Now my superiors know about it, and they''re going to roll


    it out nationwide. You have done great work again."


    It was good to see that the director''s smiling eyes and his usual seriousness was gone.


    "Oh, good. I won''t take any credit for it. I''ll be happy to bring the criminal to justice."


    She was happy to hear that news, but she was not arrogant. After all, software was her forte and she


    didn''t think it was special.


    "You can''t give credit away. You can''t keep giving credit away. But we can keep a low profile and get


    some bonuses and encouragement."


    The director said mischievously, but then became serious again.


    "But in future you must be more careful about who you are and not reveal it to anyone. If this software


    is sessful, you will be viewed by many criminals as an enemy, and if your identity is revealed, you


    will be in great danger."


    Winnie was now a talent, who should be protected by B city and the whole country. Nothing must be


    said about her.


    "I see. I''ll be careful. My family and friends don''t know it. Besides, I want to live many more years."


    This was Winnie''s most real thought. At the beginning she was trying to hide her identity, until now it


    had been covered up very well. Although Brian had doubts, Officer Lee''s help had solved the problem


    perfectly.


    "Well, that''s good. Cops are supposed to be on alert. I''m sure you''ll be a responsible and excellent


    policewoman."


    The leader praised, smiling happily.


    "Officer Chambers, because of you, I was praised by my superior. Because of you, my job has a happy


    curtain call!"

 Chapter 679 Winnie’s Doubts

    Chapter 679 Winnie¡¯s Doubts


    The corners of the mouth of the leader raised, but there was a touch of sadness and reluctance in his


    eyes. Winnie looked at the leader¡¯s expression, and she seemed to have known something.


    "Will you..."


    "Retired, I will be retired. That''s why I said you are happy curtain call on my life''s work. Thank you,


    Officer Chambers, for bringing this to a sessful conclusion."


    The leader answered Winnie, then raised his right hand to salute Winnie.


    Winnie was ttered and hurriedly saluted to him too.


    "Don''t do that, Director. These are my jobs. I should do them. Don''t thank me like that.¡±


    Winnie and the director did not get along for too long, but she felt his care. Hearing that he was to be


    retired, she was also reluctant.


    "Work hard and protect yourself from now on. Not only do we need you, the victims all over the country


    do. My thanks are of no ount. It would be the highest honour for you to make the nation thank you."


    The leader went back to his desk to take out a box, and then came back to Winnie.


    "This is my thanks to you, and a souvenir for you. Take it."


    Since so, Winnie could not refuse him.


    Winnie took the gift and then opened it.


    "This is a mini retractable baton, although it is small, it is very powerful. Carry it in your bag to protect


    yourself at critical times."


    "Yes, I will carry it with me."


    Winnie took the gift, which was leader''s guard and expectations.


    "Right, Director,if the superior gives me reward, can I have the requirement?"


    Winnie put forward her own requirements.


    "What kind of reward do you want?"


    The leader was generous, as if anything could be satisfied.


    "I want to go to public security university for study, can you help me?"


    Winnie wanted to enrich herself, but afraid that she would bring trouble to the leader, so she felt guilty.


    "Good, Officer Chambers, you have an aspirant heart. You can count on me."


    If the leader did not agree, it would not hinder the growth of talents. She did not want money, housing


    and high honor, but a learning opportunity, how could he not agree?


    "Thank you, I will study hard."


    Winnie was happy, since the leader promised to help her, he would do it.


    She was not the same as before. After leaving Brian and the Be Group, she was rxed. She did


    not want to let herself be free. As long as she was free, she would think of that man unconsciously. In


    order to avoid his figure got in her mind, Winnie could only make herself busy.


    "And I have told to the ident Group, you can take the police officer card there and investigate the


    matter."


    Before he left, he must help Winnie.


    "Really? Thank you, leader, thank you, leader!"


    Winnie was excited, and continued to thank the leader.


    Because she was about to find out the truth.


    After Winnie separated from the leader, she couldn''t wait to go to the ident group in charge of her


    father¡¯s ident. After showing her work card, the staff took her to check the information.


    Winnie came out of the station with an excited and urgent heart, now while looking up the electronic


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    files, she was excited. But as time went by, she almost checked the time and ce of her father''s


    ident, but she did not find the file of her father''s ident.


    Winnie now only had doubt.


    "What''s the matter? Why there is no information?"


    Winnie mumbled with confusion..


    "Have you got the time wrong?"


    The document clerk reminded her.


    "No, there is no wrong with the time."


    Winnie said positively.


    Only she knew that time was special for her and shew would not forget the most painful day in her life.


    "I don''t know."


    The document clerk didn''t know what was going on.


    Winnie was disappointed, but she checked it again, but she got nothing.


    "Is there anything else I can see?"


    Winnie asked the document clerk, although she had been disappointed, she did not want to give up.


    "No, it''s all here."


    The answer of data member let Winnie disappointed undoubtedly.


    All the ident files were there that year. Why her father''s was not there?


    Winnie left with a confused heart.


    She couldn''t figure out why everything that happened to her family so mysterious and strange.


    The buyer of the house could not be found, the file on her father''s ident could not be found, and the


    victim of the ident was never heard from. What was all this about? Coincidence or design?


    If it was deliberate, what was the purpose of all this? Did someone want to annex the Chambers Group


    and then framed her father?


    Winnie thought boldly. It wasn''t that she wanted to make things more mysterious, it was just that there


    was no way to exin it.


    But it was her father who drove the car to break through the guardrail and hit the other side, it was her


    father''s responsibility and not the other side of the ident designed. How exined that?


    Winnie did not understand what was going on.


    There was no way she was going back to work today in this mood. So she called her assistant and


    went to Romeo''s house.


    Romeo was at home to rest alone and he did not expect Winnie woulde.


    "It''s Winwin. I didn''t think it would be you. Come in,e in."


    Romeo was surprised to see Winnie, and he gave a kind smile on his face.


    "Have I disturbed you?"


    Winnie said while walking in, then changed into slippers.


    "No, I am bored and you can chat with me."


    Romeo was alone at home, so Winnie had not disturbed him, but he wondered why she came.


    She called to ask him out in the past, so it was unexpected she woulde.


    Two people came to the living room and sat down, Romeo was to make tea for Winnie, but Winnie


    politely refused.


    "No need, Uncle Romeo."


    "In fact, I have something to ask you."


    Winnie didn''t waste too much time or words and went straight to the point. This question had been


    repressing in her heart.


    "What is it? I will tell you if I know."


    Romeo knew Winnie had something, and he was right.


    "Well..."


    Winnie told Romeo about her doubts and failed to retrieve the file.


    "Uncle Romeo, I just think it''s very strange, so I wonder if someone deliberately set up the Chambers


    family to set up my father."


    Although sheforted herself, Winnie was still so skeptical, because she could not think of any other


    possibility.


    Romeo frowned. She did not know whether he was surprised or embarrassed by all this.


    "Winwin, I don''t know the exact circumstances, after all, your father and I were separated at that time.


    Your father died in such a poor state that no one would have framed him."


    Romeo calmly analyzed.


    "The Chambers family, after we separated, had arge amount of capital deficit and a trend of


    bankruptcy. Other people had ideas about it after it had problems. It''s normal that a lot of people want


    to buy it, so there was no framing."


    Romeo''s analysis was well thought out and deduced by himself, because he was not involved in the


    specific matter and did not know it very well.


    ¡°But it''s so strange. Everything about my family is so secret. Isn''t it strange that I, as the family of the


    perpetrator, can''t even find the file, the victim who waspensated, or the new owner who bought the


    house?"


    Although Romeo''s analysis made sense, Winnie still could believe it was coincidence.


    It was so weird. It felt awful, and the more she thought about it, the more she realized it was not what it


    looked like. But she could not give a satisfactory exnation.


    "Yes, it''s very strange. There''s no way you can''t find anything. You asked me to help you find the owner


    of the house, I asked a few former good friends, also inquired about the real estate friends, they could


    not say it clearly."


    "s......"


    Romeo could not help but sigh, looking at Winnie¡¯s confused appearance, he felt distressed, but no one


    had a solution.


    "Uncle Romeo, can you help me check out who want to buy ourpany? I will ask one by one. I


    would like very much to know what happened."


    Winnie insisted on her own ideas. She had doubt. And if she could not figure it out, she would be


    anxious.


    "Well, I will look it up for you. Winwin, don''t take it to your heart, after all, it''s all in the past. I''ll keep


    looking into the house, too. You should concentrate on your work and your life. Don''t put too much


    energy into it."


    Romeo agreed, but persuaded Winnie. After all, these things had passed. Dominik Chambers¡¯ car


    ident was an indisputable fact, he had not been framed. So it would be good to just live like this and


    not mess with everything before.


    After work, ra went directly to the restaurant, where her friends worked, and it waspletely safe.


    She booked a private room, but she told her friends in advance to arrange two waiters at the door, as


    long as she shouted for help, they would break into the room to help her.


    ra carefully arranged everything, waiting for Jonny toe over. She had to be on her guard


    because she wasn''t sure who Jonny was.


    The room had French Windows, and ra stood by the window and looked out. Because it was on the


    third floor, she could see the parking lot downstairs very clearly.

 Chapter 680 Encounter at the School Gate

    Chapter 680 Encounter at the School Gate


    ra saw a luxury car driving into the parking lot of the restaurant, and then fixed her eyes on it,


    thinking which rich man could have such a car. And then she saw Jonny getting off the car from the car


    like a gentleman. The imposing manner could only be seen in Brian or Leo.


    ra suddenly was stunned and had an evil idea.


    Her life would have been perfect if she could have found such a man.


    What was more, foreigners had always been unfettered. They can marry the same sex or


    transgendered, and those with kids like her were not a problem, nor would they be discriminated


    against.


    There was no evil ce, and ra was happy to have such thought.


    Seeing Jonny walking into the restaurant, ra sat down calmly.


    "ra, you are already here. I thought I was early. Sorry!"


    Jonny showed that he was surprised to see ra, in fact, he had seen ra''s car outside.


    "I did get here a little early. I came straight from work. Please sit down, Mr. Jonny."


    ra said softly,pletely different from her attitude at noon.


    "Ok, Let''s order first and then talk."


    Then Jonny asked the waiter toe and they ordered.


    Jonny had always been a gentleman, noble, which made.ra show a look of appreciation.


    After ordering, the two of them start chatting while waiting for their meal.


    "Mr. Jonny..."


    "Ah... Don''t call me like that. Just call me Jonny. You are Wendy''s friend. You don''t have to be polite


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with me."


    ra was interrupted by Jonny, who showed a warm and uninhibited side.


    "Well, I''ll call you Jonny. Jonny, I want to know how did you know that Wendy and I are good friends?"


    ra needed to understand everything bit by bit. She had time now anyway.


    "Right I haven''t told you yet. I''d forget if you didn''t ask. I know that you and Wendy are good friends


    only when I had people following her, and I know your name, and I know that you are close to her.


    That''s why I came to you to ask for your help."


    "I''m sorry for being disrespectful to you. I really am."


    Jonny even apologized very sincerely, but let ra feel the happiness of being respected.


    Jonny waspletely different from Brian, who treated her like a superior,. And every time he


    That kind of feeling had invisible sense of oppression, which made her dare not breathe.


    Jonny, on the other hand, was so modest and polite that hees across as approachable.


    "Well, there''s nothing to be sorry about."


    ra smiled faintly.


    "So you can help me?"


    Jonny took the opportunity to advance, so that ra would not refuse.


    "I don''t know exactly how, so I''m not sure if I can help."


    ra still did not give a positive answer, after all, she did not very understand Jonny.


    "I trust you you can help me. I found someone to draw up a wire-hunting n, I want to let our love


    have a beautiful beginning, romantic experience, and good ending. I want to give her memories that


    she will never forget."


    Jonny said aesthetically, everything had not started, but the happiness on his face had envied ra.


    Jonny went on.


    "You and Wendy are best friends, and you know best what she likes and doesn''t like. So when my wire-


    hunting nes out, you can help me see where it doesn''t fit and then give me some ideas. I could


    use your help with some of the implementation. That''s something I think you can do."


    "Of course, you will take the credit I and Wendy are together, we will not forget your good."


    Jonny hinted that he would offer benefits to make ra trust him more.


    "I think I can help you with that, but I''m not sure it''ll work."


    ra still gave an uncertain answer, but Jonny did not care, he took ra said yes.


    "No problem, I have confidence, do you have nothing to be afraid. I will thank you whether I seed or


    not, and if you ever need help, I will do my best."


    As Jonny spoke, the waiter began to serve the food, and the two of them began to eat and talk...


    On Thursday, Winnie did her fitness, Emily had evening ss, Daenerys waited for two people to go


    out for dinner.


    Winnie finished the fitness first and drove to Emily¡¯s school with Daenerys. The air was fine because it


    had just rained. Two men were talking at the gate of the school while they were waiting.


    "How long is Emily¡¯s ss? I am hungry."


    Winnie said while looking at the time. She had never wanted to eat more than she did now.


    "It should be finished soon. Time is up."


    "Right, isn¡¯t Leoing? Is there his position?"


    Daenerys asked Winnie. Seeing Winnie was hungry, she was worried.


    "No, it''s just the three of us today, we will not take men. I''ve already talked to Leo on the phone. Emily


    is ours tonight. Tell him not to get involved."


    Winnie said possessively. Tonight Emily was upied by her and others had no right to take her away.


    "You are too autocratic, they are in the affection convalescence period, and it is the key period for Leo.


    How can you upy Emily?"


    Daenerys said with a smile, in fact, she did not want to be disturbed by men either,, but she did not take


    action so fast as Winnie.


    "Leo is a good man. It doesn''t matter, if Emily does not forgive Leo because of today, I will bear all


    responsibility."


    Winnie said jokingly and temporarily forgot her stomach was empty.


    "You bear it? How can you bear it if they''re not together?"


    Daenerys asked, for Winnie really can not bear this responsibility.


    "Let Emily stay single for a lifetime like me. We can be partners."


    Winnie could not help butugh.


    "Oh, that''s a bad idea, a selfish bad idea. Leo will never let you go if he knows."


    As Daenerys voice just fell, Emily came out from inside.


    "She is out, your stomach is about to..."


    At the mid of her sentence, Daenerys stopped, at this time Winnie also turned back to see the same


    scene as Daenerys.


    It was not only Emily walking out of the school gate , in addition to Emily''s ssmates, Brian and


    Wendy were behind.


    Seeing that, Winnie did not think why they were here and immediately changed her face. She told Brian


    that he could not be with Wendy, if her memory was not wrong, Brian agreed.


    Why two people were still together? Maybe Brian had a memory problem and forgot his promise to her.


    Okay, forget it. She could remind him again.


    Winnie held back her anger and walked to Brian and Wendy.


    At the same time, Brian and Wendy also saw Winnie.


    Brian was stunned, but he did not feel surprised, after all, Emily was here. Wendy gave aplex


    expression when she saw Winnie. She was sorry at first, butter, she was joyful secretly.


    It was not a state of mind she felt appropriate, but she could not control what came from her heart.


    "Brian, Winwin is here. Will she misunderstand me? I''m sorry to put you in a difficult position. I wouldn''t


    let you apany me if I knew I''d meet Winwin."


    Wendy said in a low voice, never mind what she thought, it was wise to show her attitude first.


    "It is ok."


    Brian''s tone was noticeably cold. At this time Winnie had walked in front of them, next to Emily,


    followed by Daenerys.


    "Wait a minute."


    Winnie stopped Brian and Wendy in a cold voice and looked at Brian with angry eyes.


    "Yes?"


    Brian asked coldly.


    "Yes, we can talk when people are gone, lest you make the front page of the news."


    Winnie said so, to prove that she was very rational.


    So Brian looked at Winnie coldly and Winnie looked at Brian coldly.


    Fortunately, few people were there at this hour, soon they were the only people were left, or Winnie and


    Brian''s eyes could not be kept.


    "You can go ahead."


    Brian reminded.


    "Why are you with her? I said she could never take my ce."


    Winnie did not hesitate to speak, increased her volume to question Brian.


    Winnie¡¯s reaction made Daenerys and Emily feel she was unreasonable. They had broken up, why


    care who he was with?


    But Winnie did not think so, she must let their rtionship disappear in the bud and could not let them


    start again.


    "How do you know she''ll take your ce? And you told me not to marry Wendy, you did not tell me she


    cannot take your ce."


    Brian did not raise his voice, but exined in a strange way. But his exining identally angered


    Winnie.


    "You know what I said to you, but what''s the difference between being with her and being married? I tell


    you, Brian, not only can''t you marry her, you can''t even be friends with her."


    Wendy said angrily.


    "Winnie, you are being vexatious, don''t forget we have no rtionship. It is not your turn to tell me


    whom I should be friends with."


    "Put yourself in your ce before you get burned."


    Brian warned in a cold voice, but kept his temper and did not shout loudly.


    "I''m getting burned today, you as a man..."


    Winnie did not care if she was a shrew as long as Brian would not be with Wendy.

 Chapter 681 Catch the Bad Guy

    Chapter 681 Catch the Bad Guy


    However, in the mid of Winnie¡¯s sentence, Wendy suddenly interrupted her.


    "Winwin, calm down. I have nothing to do with Brian. I just want to study here and ask him for help.


    Today is the first day, I can not understand so he is here to offer help."


    Wendy anxiously exined, like she was sorry and innocent.


    What was going on with her? How she thought? What kind of ambition she had to Brian? Brian might


    not know it, but Winnie knew clearly so she would not believe her false face.


    "He found you a school, do you have no one else to go to? Why go to him? Can¡¯t your father help?"


    Winnie angrily asked Wendy, staring at Wendy with cold frozen eyes. Only Wendy knew what the anger


    in her eyes meant.


    "Enough, Winnie. I''m just doing a favor. What''s wrong? Does it matter to you?"


    Brian increased his voice, but it was not half as loud as his angry roar.


    Although he said sternly, Brian was inexplicable joyful. He''d beughing if they weren''t fighting.


    Because of Winnie was like jealous.


    "It matters to me. She tried so hard to break us up when we were together, and now that we''re apart, I


    can¡¯t ept that she is with you."


    Winnie roared like a vixen, like a wife who caught her husband, which made Emily and Daenerys


    unbelievable.


    But they didn''t say anything to stop her, they just wanted her to let vent her anger and let Wendy and


    Brian know Winnie was not a meek sheep.


    "I tell you, Brian, if you had not promised me that you would not been with her, I would not agree to


    break up with you. Now you want to be together? Kill me, or I''ll make you sick."


    Winnie glowered at Brian angrily, she could not ept that fact that Wendy and Brian were together.


    "Don''t be mad, Winwin. We have no intention of getting back together. Brian was really just helping."


    Wendy exined again, although she was afraid of Winnie¡¯s stern eyes, now it was the opportunity for


    herperformance. She must let Brian improve his attitude to her.


    "Ok. You are his ex-girlfriend and I am his ex-girlfriend too. Since we have the same identity, Mr.


    Be, please do me a favor, I also want to go to school."


    Winnie said deliberately. No matter what she said and what she did, she wanted to break up Brian and


    Wendy.


    "Why? Don¡¯t make any troubles."


    Brian spoke stiffly, but his voice fell down again. No matter how unreasonable Winnie was, he could not


    be angry.


    "I did not make trouble, I want to the police academy for study, Can you help?"


    Winnie¡¯s anger did not reduce, but her tone had been adjusted.


    "Why do you want to go to the police academy?"


    Brian asked. He knew Winnie was angry, but why she chose the police school?


    "Simple, I want to catch the bad guys. I want to find out everything that Wendy did to me. I want to find


    out everything by myself as a police officer, and then send her to prison. I will see how you can still be


    together."


    When Winnie said "catch bad guys", she looked towards Wendy sharply.


    And at the moment Winnie looked at Wendy, Wendy was afraid, after hearing those words, she could


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    not calm down.


    "It is my fault, I go first. Winwin, don''t be angry. I will certainly leave Brian alone."


    After saying this sentence, Wendy almost ran away.


    She could not continue to stimte Winnie. Winnie was furious and would target her.


    Looking at Wendy left, Winnie''s anger gradually faded. Everything she said was directed at Wendy.


    And as long as Brian was not with Wendy, she was ok with that.


    "Brian, I''m serious. If you don''t want to help me, I''ll ask someone else for help. If you continue to hang


    out with Wendy, don''t let me see it,and once I see it, neither of us can live in peace. I must go to the


    police academy, and I must send her to prison."


    Winnie warned Brian and was to leave, but then she stopped. She took out a note and a pen from her


    bag, wrote a few words and thrust them into Brian¡¯s hand.


    "Post it in your diary when you go home, and if you forget, read it regrly so it doesn''t happen again."


    After that, she turned around and did not look back. Emily and Daenerys were in schadenfreude and


    left together behind.


    Until looking at Winnie drove away, Brian opened the note in his hand.


    It reads: X year X month X day Brian promised Winnie never contact with Wendy.


    Seeing such a message, Brian raised his mouth.


    They were together for so long,and he wanted such a jealous woman, who said whatever she wanted


    and vent her anger when she was not satisfied, rater thanf holding it all in and taking it all in.


    In the Japanese restaurant, three people ate while discussing the matter just now.


    "Winwin, you were a little overheated today. I never knew you were a shrew."


    Emily said with a smile. Today Winnie showed her something different, jarring but extremely


    "Was I wrong?"


    Winnie¡¯s mood was better and she could talk about it casually.


    "Of course, Brian has nothing to do with you, and you broke up of your own free will. Of course it''s


    unreasonable for you to mix things up between them. But it''s good."


    Emily could not help butugh, although it was unreasonable, Emily supported Winnie to do so, only


    then she would not be bullied.


    "Don''t think about why or how, as long as it is an happy ending."


    Winnie felt happy, and thought it should be her own nature. She was so happy and was not


    depressed as before.


    "You two stopughing, though I''d like tough, I have something to ask you."


    Daenerys stopped both of themughing like maniacs. Although she was happy, there was one thing


    she couldn''t figure out.


    "Winwin, the result is happy, we have seen the process. But why you stop them getting back together?


    You''re not the kind of woman who''s going to obsess, and it''s clear that you''re targeting Wendy."


    Daenerys'' question was not too serious, but she wanted to hear the answer.


    "I think I''m calm, I think I''m winning, I think --"


    Winnie was perfunctory and she did not want to say the real reason. But the more perfunctory she was,


    her eyes were more shing. Daenerys could see that she was hiding it.


    "Tell me the reason."


    "Go on, I want to hear it."


    Emily join the ranks of coercion. Winnie was really strange today, which made them suspicious.


    "You...... You guys are boring, you know. I may be best friends, but I deserve some privacy. You can''t


    do that..."


    "Do you want girlfriends or privacy?"


    Daenerys again interrupted Winnie, she felt Winnie bear things far more than she thought.


    Three people froze at the same time and looked at each other. It was obvious that Daenerys and Emily


    was a group. If she didn''t say it out today, she would lose two bestie.


    "You, s..."


    Winnie was forced to say everything about Wendy, including her marriage and cheating Brian.


    Two people had been pressing Winnie to give reasons. But when they heard the reason, they were


    both shocked.


    "Is all this real?"


    Emily asked in shock, unable to close her mouth.


    "Yes, I can''t talk nonsense about such things."


    Winnie sighed, in fact, Wendy¡¯s chaos had been pressing her out of breath. Now that she had spoke it


    out, it was like getting oxygen in a hyperbaric chamber.


    "Oh my god, Wendy is more despicable than Penny. He lives with someone else, gives birth to


    someone else, and then cheats Brian for money and affection. I was speechless and could only say


    that I was overwhelmed with admiration."


    At this moment, Daenerys really did not know how she should describe Wendy.


    ¡°She looks so stupid. I didn¡¯t expect her to deceive Brian who was smart. If this gets out, the reputation


    of Brian will be ruined.


    Emily was equally impressed, but when she finished this sentence, she suddenly realized a problem.


    "Oh, I see. You prevented Brian from being with Wendy because Brian would get hurt if he knows all


    about it."


    It fell into silence because of Emily''s words. Emily and Daenerys at the same time stared at Winnie,


    waiting for an answer.


    Winnie''s clear and bright eyes turned. Seeing that she could escape, she nodded.


    "See, I told you, you''re not going to a shrew. It is all because of Brian.


    Daenerys'' doubts had been thoroughly answered. It had fully exined the reasons for Winnie¡¯s


    unreasonable practice.


    "This woman is mad. You still think of him. He had broken up with you. Can you be sober and forget


    about Brian?"


    Emily scolded Winnie angrily.

 Chapter 682 Meet Again

    Chapter 682 Meet Again


    Emily''s resentment was not because of Winnie, but because Brian abandoned Winnie, but Winnie still


    loved Brian. What did he do for Winnie, why he was loved by Winnie?


    "I will, but little by little. I''m not gonna let him influence me forever. Understand, both of you, as if you


    don''t know anything, not even tell your husband or boyfriend. I promise to share everything with you in


    the future."


    Winnie had to remind two bestie, if possible she wanted to let Brian not know about it for a lifetime.


    "We respect you and won''t tell anyone. But you should forget about Brian as soon as possible. Stay out


    of all his business and as far away from him as possible."


    Daenerys knew Winnie and she did not want Winnie to put more things buried in the bottom of her


    heart because of this matter. No matter what she was going through, whether she could fix it or not, it


    would be rxing to say it out.


    "Ok, deal."


    After reaching an agreement, Winnie did not know whether she could do it. After all, the position Brian


    upied in her heart was as impregnable as before.


    All people saw she still loved Brian, but no one knew how much she loved Brian. They had been apart


    for almost four months, and even now she thought of him, she felt sore in her nose.


    Perhaps from beginning to end, Brian did not love her, but she loved him with her whole heart.


    Who was to me for separation? It was her had not courage to go on.


    Everything about Wendy still shocked Daenerys and Emily, but they let the topic pass. After all, it was


    between Brian and Wendy, as long as Winnie would not get involved.


    "By the way, how did I get home that day at Leo''s? I don''t remember anything about that day."


    Winnie had long wanted to ask this question, but she always forgot it and today it urred to her.


    "Brian sent you home."


    Emily answered this question, always felt they could not leave the topic of these men.


    "Wasn''t he drinking too? How did he send me home?"


    Winnie continued to ask, puzzled .


    "Albert picked you up."


    Emily was not very clear, what she knew was heard from Leo in the next morning.


    "Albert......"


    Winnie tried to recall the things that day. She remembered she called a driver, how Albert sent her?


    When she concentrated attention to recall, Albert and Brian''s figure bit by bit appeared in her mind.


    Brian? Driver? She actually took Brian as a proxy driver? When she returned home, she seemed to


    have some memories of Brian.


    So little by little the memory of that day came back to her mind, of course, those words also vaguely


    were remembered.


    Brian had indeed taken her home, and he had heard her ownints, but he still drove her away


    from thepany. It seemed that he was really afraid of her entanglement.


    Winnie drove Daenerys and Emily home before she went home. When she parked the car, she found


    Brian hovering in front of her house.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie went to Brian and asked, and she did not mean to open the door.


    "I had a dinner date with Wendy that night, but you ruined it. Why do you think I came here? I haven''t


    had dinner yet. What do you think I''m doing here?"


    Brian coldly asked Winnie, with no anger and no me, simply wanted to take the opportunity to see


    Winnie.


    "Eat out then. It''ste. I..."


    "Where can I eat at thiste hour? Open the door."


    Brian in a domineering way interrupted Winnie. He knew Winnie would ask him to eat out.


    "Why open the door? I have no food in my house."


    Winnie did not ept the opinion of Brian, did not want to be alone with Brian, or she would have


    pressure and would suffocate.


    However, her objection seemed to have no effect. Brian did not say anything, but grabbed her finger


    directly to press the fingerprint lock.


    Before Winnie had any reaction, the door had been opened. Brian then entered, and pulled Winnie in.


    "You..."


    "Just cook instant noodles for me. I will starve to death in your house if I don''t have a meal. Then my


    family will not let you go."


    Either way, he wanted to stay longer.


    Winnie red at Brian and went directly to the kitchen.


    Winnie did not understand why Brian would be so free and easy in front of her. Was is because he did


    not love her?


    He can appear in front of her calmly, why couldn¡¯t she? It was obvious that she loved him, but he did


    not.


    The noodles were soon cooked and Winnie put it on the dining table. Brian carried it and went to the


    living room.


    "How did you..."


    Winnie''s words were interrupted by Brian.


    "I have something to say to you, if I am in the dining room and you are in the living room, we can not


    Brian began to eat. Instant noodles were still instant noodles, but the taste changed as the cook


    changed. He admitted that he missed Winnie''s cooking, and that even a bowl of instant noodles kept


    him thinking.


    "Laura is very serious in her work, but she stillcks some technical skills. I hope you can give me


    more guidance to make our cooperation more smooth."


    Brian finished his speech and took another bite. By chewing, he could have the feeling of happiness.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Although I don''t work at the Be Group, we still have a


    cooperative rtionship. I have the obligation to help Laura."


    Winnie answer silently.


    "That''s good."


    "And are you serious about going to Police Academy? If so, I can help."


    Brian did not ask the reason. If she said that out of anger, he would like to listen to her carefully.


    Hearing that, Winnie was angry, thinking of what happened at the school gate.


    "No, you refused to me help, and now I don''t want your help. The purpose of your help is not pure. If


    you help me, you will have an excuse to help Wendy. I will not give you this opportunity. But let me tell


    you, Brian, if I want to go to Police Academy, I will go.¡±


    Winnie was not angry. Wirh the director''s guarantee, she could go anywhere. When she told Brian she


    wanted to go to Police Academy, she was just angry and didn''t really want him to help.


    She had never asked him to do anything before, let alone after they had broken up.


    "You are so confident. If you go to Police Academy, what can you learn? And you won¡¯t be able to use


    the knowledge."


    Winnie was angry, but Brian was calm. He liked her to be angry and provocative.


    "If I want to learn, I can use it. At least I can get justice for my own injustice. I could change careers. It


    is the profession I admired most growing up, and I wouldn''t have studiedw if I hadn''t been in school."


    Winnie said, unconvinced. Now she was a policewoman, so she would use what she learned. But she


    let slip her initial admiration for her profession.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She really liked the sacred career of the police since she was a child. She always felt that the police


    bring peoplefort and basic security just like ultraman fighting monsters.


    But she was well suited to a career in software programming, but now she had two jobs running at the


    same time, enriching her brain and fulfilling her initial desire for a career in police.


    "Since you likew and police so much, why are you working in the field of software?"


    Brian''s words could be regarded as provocation, maybe he got strength of instant noodles and could


    argue with Winnie.


    "I''m poor. I need money. I can''t find a man to support me, to help me, so I have to work hard to make


    money. You know, software programming makes money fast and can pull me out of poverty."


    Winnie¡¯s angry attitude had changed. She knew she was talkative, but she wanted to let Brian know, as


    long as she entered the police academy, she must have her ideas and would have the ability to use it.


    "You mean now that you are out of poverty and have a better life, you want to be a policewoman. I think


    you are brainwashed by Officer Lee."


    Brian said casually, but he was sat to hear Winnie''s words.


    How a woman go through to make her life better? Few men could have such tenacious fighting spirit.


    "Once again, if I go to the police Academy, it''s not because I''m out of poverty, it''s not because my life is


    better. I am just trying to avenge myself. So if you want to make Wendy stay away from hurting, just


    stay away from her."


    Winnie spoke of Wendy again. In any case, no matter what Brian said, no matter how Daenerys and


    Emily persuaded her, she was determined to her own ideas - she would not let Brian and Wendy to be


    together, not let Brian get hurt.


    "It is impossible, but I have no intention of getting back together with her. You make it all out of nothing.


    You imagine it."


    "She''s my saviour, after all, and I''ll do it if she wants anything."


    Brian''s attitude had been very clear. He would not be with Wendy, but he could not take Wendy as an


    irrelevant stranger.


    "What''s the big deal about the saviour? If she''s not your saviour, you''re a joke."


    Winnie said inadvertently. In fact, she had wanted to remind Brian, but she had promised Ste she


    would say nothing.


    However, she felt that it was unfair for Brian. He put all his gratitude and guilt on Wendy and twisted all


    the facts, which was also cruel to him.

 Chapter 683 Thinks Hes a Monk

    Chapter 683 Thinks He''s a Monk


    Brian looked at Winnie with a frown and Winnie¡¯s words finally let his calm heart move.


    "Who else would it be?"


    Brian asked Winnie, he knew she did not have an answer, and even if she gave her answer, he would


    not believe her, After all, at that time he and Winnie were unrted.


    "Emily, Daenerys, I, even all women of this age could be. Don''t say it too absolute, and don''t say she is


    your savior. Wendy......"


    Winnie wanted to speak but stopped, wanted to continue to remind him, but finally she controlled


    herself. She had already warned Brian, if he knew she was not a random talking person, he would


    know it.


    If he did not believe her, he would be suspicious even if she told him the truth. In this sense, everything


    she said was superfluous.


    "Forget it, no matter that I just don''t like you to be with Wendy, if you insist on staying with her, then


    none of us will live an easy life."


    Winnie warmed him, anyway, she would be alone in the rest of her life, and ying with them could kill


    her time.


    At the same time as Winnie was speaking, Brian had already eaten up a bowl of noodles and even the


    soup. He pushed the bowl inside, and then formally discussed the matter with Winnie.


    "Winnie, don''t you think your request is too much? I promise you not to marry her, not to have an affair


    with her, but the care and assistance of friends are necessary."


    "When we broke up, you have Stefan, and I have the right to choose what kind of woman to hang out.


    You said we were strangers and we didn''t interfere with each other, so please master the manners to


    deal with strangers."


    Brian''s words were very serious, but he was not angry.


    "Since we are strangers, why do you still eat the noodles that I cook, why stille to my home? Why


    should I cook noodles for you as a stranger?"


    Brian was not angry, but Winnie was angered. She was sad hearing his words.


    What, she asked herself, was all this for? For a man who treated her like a stranger.


    Winnie angrily stared at Brian, then sent the empty bowl and chopsticks to the kitCalvin.


    At this time, Brian got up and followed behind, he wanted to seriously answer Winnie''s question.


    "Friends, we are friends. I can be friends with Wendy, I can be friends with you too. After all, we have


    two kids, and we promised them we''d be friends."


    Brian¡¯s inconsistent words thoroughly annoyed Winnie, she turned around and red at Brian


    regardless of that she was still holding chopsticks.


    "Hum... Friends again? I think we are strangers. When you are in a good moon, when you are hungry, I


    am your friends, when you are in a bad mood, I am a stranger."


    "Why, why should you arrange that? Go now. I don''t want a selfish friend like you."


    Winnie shouted angrily and drove Brian out.


    Winnie was burning with anger, but Brian was not angry. Looking at her angry and red face at close


    distance, he felt happy.


    Her red face, angry clear eyes actually touched Brian. He did not know how long he had not had this


    feeling.


    Since Winnie separated from him, it had been four months. His mood had been surrounded by anger,


    and he forgot why his heart was beating and forget what it was like to be loved.


    However, at this moment, looking at the woman, his heart was still jumping disorderly rhythm, his


    desire was still so strong.


    Winnie saw Brian had no intention to leave, so she urged him.


    "What are you looking at? Are you not convinced? This is my house, and I''m driving a stranger away in


    a perfectly normal..."


    But before she had finished, her mouth was sealed.


    Her eyes widened in rm and she was about to stretch out her hand to push the man away, only to


    find that her hand was also controlled by him.


    Winnie was resisting, but failed as usual.


    She was forced backward by Brian to the sink, and then the cutlery in her hands was grabbed and


    threw into the sink. This series of quick and rapid action had been done before Winnie had any


    reaction.


    He had not touched a woman for almost four months, Brian.thought he had no desires and could go to


    the temple to be a monk.


    Until he put Winnie in his arms, the uncontroble hormonal desire told him that it was not that he did


    not have desire, but it was that no women in addition to Winnie could arouse his desire.


    This kiss was crazy and acquisitive, passionate and full of desire. But Winnie had mixed feeling.


    What was this. He had a girlfriend was heing for a thrill? But had he considered her willingness


    and her feelings?


    As Winnie was kissed to suffocate, Brian let go, she gasped and red at Brian but did not know what


    to say.


    Her ease was gone, her glib tongue rested for a while, and she could only express her disapproval with


    her eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? A kiss isn''t enough, is it? All right, let''s continue."


    Brian said in an evil manner. Winnie flushed because of anger, but it was because he had been holding


    back his desire.


    "Get out of my way..."


    Winnie thought that Brian would continue to kiss her, but she did not expect that she was picked up and


    fell in the arms of Brian.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Put me down... What are you doing?"


    Winnie resisted, but Brian strode toward the bedroom carrying her.


    "Brian, please calm down. Let me down first."


    Winnie understood What Brian wanted to do, and hurriedly made a protest. Her protest, however, had


    little effect on Brian.


    "I now need you to be my surrogate for a second time and give me two more children."


    "You wish, even if you give me the Be Group, I won''t give you any more children."


    Winnie was to go crazy and in resistance, but still she could not break free.


    "It''s not up to you."


    Winnie had been put on the bed. When Winnie wanted to escape, he directly pressed on Winnie''s


    body.


    "Want to run? Toote..."


    Brian kissed Winnie¡¯s lips that he had been missing.


    Winnie¡¯s words were all submerged in the kiss of Brian.


    His hands moved back and forth, the ce he missed the most was the scar on her stomach. Yes, it


    was the same scar and the same scent, nothing had changed, everything was so familiar.


    ...


    After the passion, the heat of desire had notpletely faded.


    At this time Winnie was lying in Brian''s arms, withplicated mood. Although she did not resist to the


    end, although she did not control her desire but catered to Brian, when everything was calm, Winnie


    was sad and had heartache.


    "You shouldn''t do that, you treat me as a friend or a stranger, as long as you should give me the least


    respect."


    ¡°Don''t forget that I''m a woman who slept with other men, I am a dirty woman. Even if you don¡¯t care my


    dignity, at least consider..."


    "Stop. I don''t want to talk about it."


    Brian interrupted Winnie, and increased his force on Winnie¡¯s arm.


    "I have never disrespected your ideas. I have never treated you as a stranger. I can''t think of you as a


    stranger, we have children and so much stories together."


    "Don''t say anything, I''m so tired these days, I just want to have a good night''s rest at your ce. Thank


    you for doing me a favor!"


    At this moment, Brian did not want to say anything or mention the past. He just wanted to sleep quietly


    by her side, just to make himself peaceful after four months of torture.


    Without Winnie by his side, he had hardly slept a night in the past four months. When he could not fall


    sleep, he would drove to Winnie¡¯s house and looked at the lights of her home.


    When he finally fell asleep, he woke up before the sun came up. At this time he put on a sportswear,


    went to the road Winnie went running. When he saw her, he would be on the other side of the road and


    run behind her.


    For nearly four months he had lived in this way, and he expected to be at ease tonight. He did not want


    to be disturbed by any trouble.


    Winnie again did not know what to say, looked up at Brian who was in exhaustion. He closed his eyes,


    Winnie could not feel his sharp eyes and feel his indifference or his heart.


    Because she felt nothing, so she stopped talking.


    She stood up and left Brian''s arms. Since he wanted to sleep infort, she would give him a chance.


    As Winnie got out of bed, she heard Brian whispered.


    "The note you gave me is in the bag, and so is the diary. Put the note in my diary and help me write


    down my day."


    Winnie looked back at Brian, he still closed his eyes.


    "I don''t know what happened to you today. I can''t help."


    Winnie refused, she did not want to read his diary and did not want to help.


    "There''s nothing important today, you just have to write down about your swearing. I have to sleep."


    This time, Brian spoke to Winnie in amanding tone, as if Winnie were his secretary and


    subordinate.


    "I will, scoundrel. I want you to remember what you promised me, I will always be watching you if you


    forget."


    Brian was really tired, Winnie saw that he really wanted to record what happened today, so she offer


    help, so that she could prove what she said, what he promised her.

 Chapter 684 The Heart does not Follow its Will

    Chapter 684 The Heart does not Follow its Will


    Winnie first went to take a bath, and then walked out of the bedroom wearing a towel carefully.


    She came to the living room, and took out his diary from his bag.


    Winnie did not want to see anything in front, just wanted to turn directly backward. However, she


    noticed that the diary was nk. Since it was nk, she would write it from the first page.


    When she opened the first page, however, she saw that it was not nk, but that there was so little


    writing on it that she had not noticed.


    The date was written on the first page, followed by "the first day I broke up with Winnie"


    Looking at it, Winnie was nervous and then she turned to the second page.


    The second page reads, "The day after breaking up with Winnie."


    Then Winnie had been turning backward, each page had only a few words, the rest was nk. All the


    way to thest page, which read "The 118th days I break up with Winnie"


    Winnie waspletely touched, why he recorded these, was afraid of forgetting the fact of breaking


    up, or to remember their love?


    Winnie grew red in eyes, but she did not have the answer, because she already did not know if his


    heart was cold is warm, if he loved her or not.


    He might thank her for her mistakes and for giving him an excuse to break up.


    Winnie stabilized her mood, then took out a pen to begin her record today.


    X year X month X, the 119th day I break up with Winnie.


    Today, I apanied Wendy to B University. After ss, I met Winnie at the school gate...


    Winnie wrote down what happened today, but she did not write down that Brian was in her house and


    the she cooked him the noodled and that he slept here.


    Winnie hoped that he could forget these thins and hoped it would not affect his mood.


    Finally Winnie, in ordance with the requirements of Brian, posted her note on the diary.


    Wendy was again in a dilemma, every time she wanted to give up Brian, there would be new things


    happen, and she wanted to be back to Brian.


    This time, after knowing Brian and Winnie broke up, and feeling the attitude of Brian to her changed,


    she again shook her determination.


    Thinking of the scene at the school gatest night, Wendy felt that Brian still had feelings for her.


    Speaking for her in front of Winnie showed his attitude.


    "Why are you in a daze? Didn¡¯t you say you would take the kid out to y?"


    Wendy was in a daze on the sofa in the living room, thinking aboutst night. Suddenly her father


    called her thoughts back.


    "Oh, Mom is changing clothes for Anna. I''ll take her out when she is done."


    Wendy gave a simple answer.


    Wendy¡¯s father sighed and sat down beside Wendy.


    He spoke in earnest.


    "Wendy, I''ve been wCaro to talk to you all this time. Since you chose Anna, you need to raise her well.


    Let''s put the past behind and focus on moving on with our lives."


    Wendy¡¯s father had been wCaro to say these words for long, but there was no right opportunity. No


    matter what Wendy had done before, Wendy''s father was not only supportive but also pleased that


    Wendy decided to keep Anna.


    This move was enough to prove that Wendy was not the kind of cold-blooded daughter.


    "Wendy, in fact, people live for the next generation. Your mother and I live for you and you live for you


    kid. There is no one more important to you than your child, so you can''t be affected by other people."


    He referred to Brian and Jonny and all the other men. He said these, because he did not want Wendy


    to be affected by men and did not want her life to be ruined by Jonny.


    "I know what you mean, Dad. I''ll take good care of Anna."


    Wendy knew everything and knew thatfort was hard won. But people always had wretched side,


    she could not control herself in face of temptation.


    "We have a good life now. We are a happy family and we can''t let anything change that. Only in this


    environment can Anna thrive and have a healthy heart. We were wrong before, but we can''t be wrong


    again. You have to think about the kid."


    Wendy¡¯s father was still worried that Wendy would get lost on the way forward.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll take good care of the kid."


    Wendy still said a few simple and she was still worried.


    She understood what her father said, but there was always a voice in her heart that disagreed with her


    father. She even wanted to let Brian ept all her past.


    Although she knew it was impossible, she was still expecting it.


    She could not bear to give up her child, and she could not give up her feelings for Brian. If these two


    ideas could be integrated, it was the sess of her life.


    But it was a lot harder.


    Winnie had never gone back after leaving the Be Group, but she had to go back today. Regarding


    the cooperation case that Laura followed up, there would be an important meeting today, and Winnie


    must attend this meeting.


    On the way to the Be Group, Winnie hoped she would not meet ra, Gloria and Wendy. She did


    not want to see these women, and there was a man she did not want to see -- Brian.


    She she prayed that Brian had important clients to meet today, or was on an impromptu business trip,


    or stay in his office as long as she did not see him.


    In order to avoid the urrence of these things, in order to not look at the strange look of those


    employees, Winnie chose to go directly to the thirtieth floor from the underground parking lot.


    However, the first one she met was ra.


    As she got off in the underground parking lot, she saw ra standing in front of her car.


    Winnie took a disdainful look at her. Although she hated her,did not want to see her, Winnie would not


    fear or shrink back.


    ra looked at Winnie unfriendly in a contemptuous manner, waiting for Winnie to open her mouth so


    that she could be picky. But Winnie said nothing.


    When Winnie passed by her putting her as a transparent person, ra could not help but speak first.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie was waiting for ra to speak first. Since ra said with anger, Winnie had to speak back.


    "Why can''t Ie?¡±


    Winnie asked ra, with contempt.


    "This is not where you work. It''s strange that you''re here. And you know why you left, aren''t you afraid


    you will beughed at?"


    What ra hated most was Winnie''s contempt and disdain. When she had these two looks it was


    impossible to guess what she was thinking.


    "Am I strange to be here? Is this yourpany? Is it your turn to determine it is strange or not I am


    here?"


    Winnie did not lose temper, but it did not mean that she was not angry. ra''s remark angerd her .


    "Winnie, you really are shameless. You left with a dirty reason and now you spoke like this? If it were


    not me driven out like that, I will be ashamed toe back."


    ra was annoyed by Winnie''s lukewarm manner. She was unable to deal with Winnie''s calmness,


    because she could not see through Winnie¡¯s mind.


    "You mean I shouldn''t be here, and I should leave now?"


    Winnie asked ra, she did not want to endure her harsh words and was going to fight back.


    "Yeah, you better leave right now and never show up at Trader the Be Group again."


    ra didn¡¯t want to see Winnie in the Be Group, which it made her uneasy and made her feel that


    Winnie and Brian would be back together. Once they met and Winnie used some means, they would be


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    good again. And then her hope would be shattered.


    "ra, you have courage to say these things. Brian forgave you again and again, so you dare to speak


    like this. You stayed arrogant and didn''t really change. You are still the secretary who has motive for


    Brian.


    "Well, you''re lucky. You have Brian to protect you, so you don''t care about anything. Well, let him


    continue to protect you, let him continue to pet you."


    "You want me to go? I don''t deserve to be here? All right, I''m on my way. But mark my words, I won''t


    After that, Winnie went directly back to her car and started her car.


    Before the car drove away, she took a look at ra, which made ra panic and regret.


    Short after Winnie drove away, Calvin called her.


    "Director Chambers why haven''t youe? Everyone is waiting for you in the conference room. Is


    there traffic jam?"


    Calvin had thought of the reason for Winnie beingte. He knew Winnie was a punctual and


    responsible person and would never let so many people waiting for her for a meeting. So traffic jam


    was the only reason to bete.


    "There was no traffic jam, but I did meet trouble in the way."


    "I''m on my way back from yourpany now."


    Winnie''s mouth had been raised up, at the moment she wanted to see urgently what kind of state ra


    was.


    Brian had forgiven her for many times, but this time it affected the business, she wanted to see if Brian


    would protect ra.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand. You are heading back from ourpany? You''ve been here


    but gone, is that what you mean?"


    Calvin was in a daze.

 Chapter 685 Be Fired Again

    Chapter 685 Be Fired Again


    Calvin guessed the meaning of Winnie''s words, but did not understand why Winnie went back.


    "Yes, I had been in the underground parking lot of yourpany, but when I met your employee, I was


    kicked out. I have toe back. I''m sorry I can''t attend today''s meeting."


    Winnie now wanted tough, she could imagine that Calvin was confused, but she did not give specific


    exnation. It was just a small trap, and ra jumped down. She did not know that consequence.


    "Someone kicked you out? Who? Why would she kick you out? Who gave her the right and courage?"


    Calvin seemed to have understand something, so he raised his voice, sot that Brian, who was sitting in


    the main seat, could hear him.


    In thispany no one dare to talk casually, even if Winnie was the focus of their discussion, they dare


    not provoke her. After all, Mr. Be had warned everyone in public.


    But there was one exception, and that was ra. Her head was still blinded by her ambition. She


    thought that since Winnie left thepany, she hadpletely left Brian.


    So she was defiant, so she was that self-righteous one who drove Winnie away.


    Thinking of that, Calvin went to Brian and handed him the phone.


    Brian frowned and took the phone, and heard Winnie¡®s voice.


    "Mr. Be will not believe me if I tell him who it was, and he will be suspicious even if I exin how it


    happened. Your underground parking lot has monitoring, you can have a check."


    "Also, if you have such meetings in the future, pleasee to ourpany. I am a person with dignity


    and don''t want to be kicked out again and again."


    "Calvin, I am driving, I hung up first."


    Winnie hung up the phone, and did not know it was Brian listening.


    Brian immediately got angry after hearing that. He got up.


    "Calvin, take the monitoring to me, I want to see."


    "Today''s meeting is cancelled."


    Brian strode out of the meeting room with an angry look on his face.


    Today he knew Winnie woulde to the meeting, so he deliberately took time to attend. He didn''t


    expect anyone would ruin it.


    This person was bold and actually ignored his warning. Was it a challenge to his authority?


    Soon Calvin took the surveince video back, when Brian saw the scene in the video, he got furious.


    "Bright ra to me."


    Brian angrily ordered, he regretted that he gave ra chance and believed her again and again, but it


    was hurt to Winnie again and again.


    ra returned to the office from the underground parking lot and had been in a state of agitation. She


    felt Winnie¡¯sst look had her intention. She was uneasy and could not focus on her work.


    Then she received Calvin¡¯s call.


    "Calvin."


    The phone was answered with trepidation, just as Calvin was overwhelmed.


    "Mr. Be wants you to be his office right away."


    Calvin said this coldly and then hung up the phone.


    In this way, ra had toe to Brian''s office.


    "Mr. Be, you want to see me?"


    ra timidly asked, and she had guessed it was about Winnie''s affair.


    "ra, when I allowed you toe back, did I tell you that this was yourst chance?"


    Brian asked angrily, it could be seen that he tried to hold back his anger.


    "Mr. Be, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Forgive me this time and I will never do it again."


    ra did not answer Brian''s question, once she answered, she would have no chance. She was smart


    and noticed that Brian had known the fact, so she had to apologize.


    "Wrong? Where did you go wrong?"


    Brian continued to ask, but ra''s sudden apology was unexpected to him.


    "I... I shouldn''t have said those things to Director Chambers. I''m sorry, Mr. Be, but it was an


    impulse. I really won''t do it again."


    ra was clear that Winnie would tel Brian what she had said, or she would not be here. She regretted


    that she had not controlled herself not to provoke Winnie.


    However, the more ra apologized, the more angry Brian became. He did not control his anger and


    directly shouted.


    "Why did you make troubles for Winnie? Are you out of your mind? How many times do you want me to


    repeat the same words?"


    "ra, I forgave you again and again, but you treated Winnie badly. Have you had me in your eyes,


    had my words in your heart?"


    Brian angrily rebuked, he felt distressed for Winnie and disappointed in ra.


    "Mr. Be, I have a lot of respect for you, I always..."


    ra had no idea that things would get so serious. She did not expect Winnie would hurt her.


    "Is that respect? If you respect me, why did you make a harm time to Winnie?"


    Brian was so angry that he interrupted ra''s words.


    "Do you know why Winnie came here today? She had an important meeting here. Everyone was


    waiting for her in the conference room. But you showed her the door."


    "ra, I want to ask you, on what grounds did you expel Winnie? The Be Group is yours, or I am


    yours, who gives you the right to drive away Winnie?"


    Words could not describe his anger. He was disappointed with ra and resenting her actions. But he


    hated himself more that he had forgiven ra.


    He forgave ra and ra hurt Winnie. ra was like a knife, and he raised the knife and stabbed to


    Winnie.


    ra was scared to cry by Brian''s cold momentum,.She thought Winnie and Brian had broken up, even


    if she provoked Winnie, Brian would not be so angry, but she was wrong, it was not that she had


    offended Winnie, it was Brian she was provokeing.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Be. I was wrong. I really didn''t know Director Chambers was here for work. I..."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Do you have the right to treat her like that? How can you do that? Give me an answer."


    Brian asked wildly, he did not agree with ra¡¯s confession of her mistake. .


    In his opinion, ra did not realize that she was wrong. She did not know where she was wrong. She


    just blindly admitted her mistakes, she was obviously in perfunctory.


    Such an apology was uneptable to Brian.


    "I..."


    ra''s voice trembled with fear and she could not speak. If she had known how frightened she was,


    she would have shut her mouth and said nothing.


    Now Brian was waiting for her answer with anger, but how should she answer?


    She was nothing, she was just an ordinary employee of the Be Group, who was not qualified to


    drive away Winnie. Now she realized that but she had made mistakes.


    "I... Sorry, Mr. Be. I have no qualification to drive Director Chambers away, I was wrong to say


    those disrespectful words to Director Chambers. I am sorry to Director Chambers, I will apologize to


    her.


    What could she say? She could only apologize at this point.


    "Apologize? How many times have you said you''re sorry, and when have you changed it?"


    "Winnie did not mean to hurt you from beginning to end. You regarded Winnie as your enemy. I thought


    what happenedst time was a lesson to you, that you could change. But you changed nothing and


    even affected the work of thepany."


    "ra, you say you are sorry, but you are not convinced. You...... I''m too disappointed in you. I can¡¯t let


    you stay in thepany."


    Qiao did not believe ra''s excuse any more. She did not admit that what she did was wrong from


    beginning to end, and put her own selfish thoughts above Winnie from beginning to end. In such a state


    of mind, even apologies are not sincere.


    "Calvin, let the financial settle ra''s sry. Tell the personnel department that all the Be Group


    subsidiaries are not allowed to hire ra."


    "Mr. Be, I was wrong, Mr. Be I was really wrong, I will not do that to Director Chambers again,


    Mr. Be......"


    ra hurriedly begged for mercy. She did not want to lose her job that was hard earned. However,


    Brian did not want to listen to ra''s pleas, and from now on he would not believe ra.


    "I warned you this was yourst chance. It was you don''t cherish,you take yourself too seriously. From


    now on, I don''t owe your husband anything, and I don''t owe you anything."


    "And, if you continue to oppose Winnie, I will take back all I give you and block you in the country."


    "Get out. I never want to see you again."


    Brian shouted angrily, turned away from ra''s face of hypocrisy.


    "Mr. Be, I''m sorry Mr. Be, I don''t dare again."


    "Get out. It''s toote to say anything now."


    Calvin went to ra and dragged her out by her arm.


    "Calvin, please, please intercede for me for the sake that we had been colleagues for years."


    Out of the president''s office, ra knew at this moment it had not use to plea Brian, so she could only


    ask Calvin for help.


    She didn''t want to leave. She didn''t want to give up this job. It was the bread and butter of her family. If


    we screw up this time, she would be back in the deep end.


    "ra, you go too far, I don¡¯t know what to say."


    "Come with me to my office and we''ll talk about it."


    Calvin took ra to his office.


    Just he shut the door of the office, ra begged for mercy.


    "Calvin, please help me, help our family. There are several members of my family who depend on me


    for their livelihood."


    ra looked pitiful with tears in her eyes.


    Looking at ra, Calvin really felt sorry, but there must be something hateful about the poor people. If


    she had not done so many bad things, she would not have ended up like this today. She had to bear


    the consequence.

 Chapter 686 Klara Complains

    Chapter 686 ra Comins


    "ra, what did Director Chambers do to you and you have to cause troubles to her repeatedly?"


    Calvin asked in a cold voice. He only hoped that ra could sober up and hoped it was herst time to


    let him down.


    "She made me be like this ? Mr. Be wouldn''t have known if she hadn''t told me on."


    ra''s attitude was tougher than that when she was in face of Brian. She felt it was Winnie told her on.


    "Tell you on? So what did you do? Why did she tell you on? Why didn''t she tell me on? Why didn''t she


    tell Albert on? I don''t understand."


    Calvin continued to ask in a cold voice. Hearing that, ra felt her heart chill.


    "I haven¡¯t done anything. I was doing a good job as the president''s secretary before she got here, and I


    got transferred when she got here. You don''t think it''s her fault? It is because she took offense at me


    and gossiped in front of Mr. Be."


    ra did not admit that she was wrong, she put all the responsibility to Winnie. This made Calvin


    shake his head, showing helplessness.


    "ra, you deserve everything you have today. From the beginning to the end, Director Chambers has


    never been against you. You have always been jealous that she Mr. Be''s woman, and made things


    difficult for her."


    "You have no need to make excuses for yourself. Everybody''s watching. Everybody''s not blind. People


    see who is right and who is wrong."


    "For a long time, all the things you did to Director Chambers were found out by Mr. Be, not a single


    thing was told by Director Chambers. Including today, which is what Mr. Be saw from the


    underground security cameras. She got out of the car without saying a word. You started it. But I didn''t


    expect you to me Director Chambers."


    "ra, I thought you were a wise man. But you treat Mr. Be as a fool. Nothing can save you from


    what you''ve done."


    There were too many words he wanted to say, but Calvin felt there was no need. It was not that they


    did not help her, but that she herself had given up the straws they had thrown at her again and again.


    Even death was her own choice.


    "Calvin......"


    "Stop. I see right through you. You can''t possibly admit that you''re wrong. You''ve betrayed the trust Mr.


    Be has ced in you over and over again."


    "I hope you''ll behave yourself and not make Mr. Be take back all things."


    "Get out of here. You can''t realize you''re wrong. Even God can''t help you."


    Calvin thought there was no need to talk any more. Even if his mouth was worn out, ra would not


    admit it was her fault.


    "If you don''t help me..."


    ra was still struggling, but Calvin had given uppletely.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you. It''s that you''re obsessed with it. It''s that you chose to this end. Go out. I''ll


    talk to the finance department right now, and you can go directly to the personnel department to deal


    with the termination procedures."


    "Calvin......"


    "Get out."


    At this time, Calvin had opened the door and was waiting for ra to leave voluntarily.


    What could ra say, what could she pray for? He had driven her away, and there was no point in her


    pleading.


    ra was kicked out of the Be Group before noon and did not dare to return home until evening.


    She was afraid her family saw that she was in a bad mood, and she could not make it clear if she went


    home. She was upset, wandering around.


    Now, If ra wanted to release herself, she could only drown her sorrows in alcohol. She sat down at a


    pub and before she could order, Jonny called her.


    "What''s up, Jonny?"


    Although she was depressed, ra answered the phone.


    "I''ve got my proposal ready. Can you read it for me?"


    Jonny''s mood was good as if his n had seeded.


    "I... I have something to do today. Can I read it tomorrow?"


    ra was very depressed, at this moment she just wanedt to drink, and did not want to think of


    anything or do anything.


    "Yes. But what''s wrong with you? You sound exhausted. Has anything happened?"


    Jonny noticed ra''s weakness. He tried to be concerned, but couldn''t think of the reason.


    "s...... I lost my job and nothing goes well."


    ra did not mean to ridicule, she was ufortable.


    "Lost your job? Why? Why so sudden?"


    Jonny wanted to know why ra lost her job?


    "It''s a long story. Jonny I just want to drink and do not want to talk about it. We will talk when we meet."


    ra then hung up the phone, but was called by Jonny at thest moment.


    "It is boring to drink alone. Tell me where you are, I will drink with you."


    "Well,e here. I''ll send you the location."


    ra hesitated when she said this, but in the end she let Jonnye. She really needed to be listened


    to.


    About half an hourter, Jonny arrived, by which time ra had prepared wine and food.


    "Sit down. I don''t know if it suits you."


    She poured the wine as she spoke.


    "I am ok. I love the food in your country. I prefer wine from your country."


    Jonny sat down and offered to drink wine.


    "Well, ok."


    "Waiter, give us some wine."


    ra''s mood was the best match to wine, only when she was drunk, she could forget the fact she had


    lost her job.


    After half a cup of wine, ra got dizzy and mentioned the fact that she had lost her job.


    "After all the years I''ve worked for the Be Group, they fired me for the slightest misstep, I am upset


    about it."


    "I have no credit but hard work, for the sake of my loyalty, he should give me a chance. How can he be


    so ruthless."


    ra was not convinced.


    Brian even ignored Spencer, and Spencer''s sacrifice was meaningless.


    "Don''t think too much. They don''t appreciate talent. Get over it. You can live well without the Be


    Group."


    Jonnyforted ra. Before he asked, ra told him the reason for leaving, but he always felt that


    this reason was not tenable. It was impossible for a person not to make mistake. And nopany


    would fire a talent for her minor mistake.


    "Live well? I want to live well, too. But the Be Group has a national stature and everyone knows it''s


    a great honor to work for the Be Group. If you leave the Be Group, you''ll never get a job like


    this again."


    ra, who had been fired once, knew how difficult it could be. It was impossible for those who leave


    the Be Group to find a job with better treatment and conditions than the Be Group.


    She did not know about others, but she had been looking for work during the period of unemployment


    and had not been able to find a suitable job.


    "Don''t be disappointed, You have me. Mypany is in short supply of people like you."


    Jonny still consoled that this was his chance to make ra believe him.


    "Yourpany?"


    ra asked, puzzled.


    "Now it is the time for mypany to be set up, although there is no shortage of people, but when it is


    in the period of formal operation, I will need a lot of talent. You can take a break or find a temporary job.


    I''ll invite you toe to my office when mypany is set up. I have confidence in your abilities and


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    that you will be an asset to me."


    Jonny''smitment was attractive. He put everythingso beautiful and so realistic, which was a lure for


    unemployed ra.


    "Really? Does yourpany really need someone like me?"


    ra confirmed with disbelief. It was a gift from heaven for her.


    "Of course, as far as I know, people who work at the Be Group are talented. What''s more, you''ve


    been working for it for years, which proves you''re a capable man. If you would like toe to my


    Jonny''s words were brilliant, which made ra ted.


    "Great, thank you, thank you. Let¡¯s drink. Thank you for believing in me and helping me when I was


    down."


    ra raises her wine ss and first drank it up. She felt that Jonny was her blessing, her salvation.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know much about hispany, it must be extraordinary to be able to be a


    transnationalpany.


    Jonny drank up, and he gave a cunning smile.


    ra filled the sses and changed the topic to that she had lost her job.


    "Winnie should be med, if she did not talk nonsense, our president would not have known it, and I


    would not have been fired. I hated her all my life."


    The hatred could be seen in ra''s eyes. She would not forgive Winnie, but she could do nothing at


    the moment, in case Brian took back everything.


    "Winnie? Who is she?"


    Jonny asked knowingly.


    "A very scheming woman... Forget about her, anyway I won''t let her go."


    ra did not continue. She did not want to talk too much and thought Jonny did not know Winnie, so it


    had no need to talk about her.


    "Well, don¡¯t talk about the unhappy things, but if you need help, just let me know. I can help you."


    Jonny did not continue to ask, at least he knew that it was rted to Winnie and that ra hated


    Winnie.


    "Maybe you can help in the future, Jonny. Thank you in advance."


    ra said after all, her own power was limited, if Jonny could help her, she had some advantage.


    "Let¡¯s drink."


    Two people continued to drink. ra did not know how much she drank, whens she got drunk and how


    she got home.


    All she knew was that when she woke up in the morning, she felt sore all over her body.

 Chapter 687 A Blessing In Disguise?

    Chapter 687 A Blessing In Disguise?


    ra opened her drowsy eyes. When her vision and consciousness became clear, she found that it


    was not her own room at all. Suddenly she sat up panic, to her surprise, she was naked.


    Subconsciously she took quilt to wrap herself, at this time she discovered a man''s foot outside the quilt.


    ra was scared and involuntarily eximed.


    "Ah..."


    A scream woke Jonny, the man on one side.


    "Oh my God, what''s wrong? My head hurts."


    Jonny rubbed his head and sat up. His naked body made ra scream again.


    "Ah..."


    "Why are you here? Hurry up and get dressed."


    ra eximed and felt panic. She could not remember how she and Jonny slept together.


    Jonny hurried out of bed, but he just found a towel to wrap around the important ce.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what happened. We were all drunkst night. It could not have happened... No, it


    happened. Look at that hickey on you... I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    Jonny was incoherent and wanted to say nothing had happened, but ra got kickeys all over her


    neck, he could not have sophistry.


    But it did not mean he was panic. On the contrary, he was calm and secretly happy.


    He really wanted to get ra to bed, but he didn''t think it would happen so fast. With the fact that they


    got drunk yesterday, that made sense.


    "Sorry?... What''s the point of saying sorry now? We are sorry for Wendy. And our country is not as


    open as yours. What should I do in the future?"


    ra cried and wanted to me Jonny, but she saw hickey marks on Jonny''s body, which must have


    been left by her. In this case, she could not me him.


    It happened suddenly, ra did not prepare, at this moment she did not know what to do. But she did


    not feel indebted to Wendy, after all, Jonny and Wendy were not together.


    "ra, don''t worry. I know it''s not nice that this is happening and it reflects negatively on you. My


    country is open, but I will deal with this as your people do. I will be responsible. I will be responsible."


    Jonny was eager and worried, but his words aroused ra''s curiosity.


    "How?"


    Still crying, ra wanted to see what solution this foreigner offered.


    "I... I don''t know. ra, give me a few days, I will certainly give you a satisfactory exnation."


    Jonny was embarrassed again. If he showed his attitude too soon and was to be with ra, ra


    would be suspicious.


    "You still can''t be responsible, you are perfunctory, you have no sense of responsibility."


    ra cried, trying to force Jonny to tell her now. She could''t let it end like this.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I will take responsibility. I just need a few days to think it over."


    "ra, you have lost your job and you can go out like this. This is the hotel room I''ve been staying in.


    You are here to supervise me all day, and test me yourself to see if I am irresponsible."


    To show his sincerity, Jonny offered to let ra stay and supervise him, so that he and ra could


    spend more time together.


    ra''s cry finally lowered down. She looked at the bruise hickey all over, and felt she could not go out


    or go home to see her families.


    She was a widowed woman and would have beenughed at in such a state.


    "Well, I''ll stay here for the next two days."


    ra agreed, not entirely out of shame, but also out of selfishness.


    This room was not for ordinary people. It could be seen that Jonny was a rich man. Even if he was not


    as rich as Brian, he must be a sessful man.


    There was no hope for Brian now, and it would be nice to get Jonny.


    "You call home first, and I will help you with the breakfast."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jonny said sweetly and walked away. It was his small act of preparing breakfast that moved ra very


    much. All these years she''d been taking care of other people, and no one had been taking care of her.


    Suddenly she felt warm and unreal.


    After Jonny went out, ra got out of bed. But she found that she had no strength at all. Her legs were


    too weak to support her.


    She had to lie down again and cover herself with the quilt.


    Lying in bed, ra thought not of what had happenedst night but of what was toe.


    She was wondering if she should change the targetpletely. It was easier to get Jonny than to get


    Brian.


    She might be Jonny¡¯s wife, but to the best, she could only be a mistress if Brian.


    The former was more seductive than the other.


    But if she was with Jonny, she must break her connection with Wendy. She could not let Wendy know it


    and had to find a way to break Jonny''s thoughts on Wendy.


    ra seemed to be a blessing in disguise, but Brian was in a dilemma.


    Winnie turned off the phone directly after talking to Calvin and went to the police station. There was a


    She spent a whole day on it and did note out of the police station until the next morning.


    Back in the car, she turned on the phone. She found Calvin had sent her dozens of message and Brian


    did not send her one.


    It seemed that Brian was reluctant to fire ra.


    When she got home, she met Brian at the door.


    "Why are you here again? I told you you cane to mypany or call me."


    Winnie was unhappy that Brian was there and that he did nothing to ra.


    "You asked me to iinvite you, I am here, and you are not satisfied."


    Brian''s attitude was serious, but his tone was moderate.


    Winnie took a look at him and tthen opened the door. The two men walked into the house, talking.


    "You know about me and ra. From now on, such meetings should be held in ourpany. I can''t


    brazen myself by going to yourpany and offending all your favorite employees."


    Winnie thought that ra still stayed in the Be Group, and her words inevitably showed a taste of


    envy and hatred.


    "Can you fit all these people in your conference room? I would like to go, should so many people be


    scattered to have a meeting?"


    Brian just found an excuse.


    "In that case, I will not attend such meetings in future."


    Winnie was angry, then put the mobile phone and bag on the sofa. Usually she was the most well-


    behaved person, everything had its ce, rather than just throwing it around.


    Brian words made her angry, and she could not me him like before, but take it out on her purse and


    mobile phone.


    Brian noticed Winnie was venting anger and knew that she was angry because of things yesterday.


    "The meeting can¡¯t be held without you."


    "Then terminate the contract with ourpany and never cooperate with us again. I can''t have the gall


    to go into yourpany and be humiliated over and over again."


    Winnie was angry. Seeing his cynical look, she could not control herself.


    "Brian, let''s say goodbye on good terms. Why should I have to suffer the aftereffects of your breakup.


    Can''t you get to the bottom of your messy rtionships with women?"


    "I broke up with you in order to be quiet, but when were are really separated, those flies around you


    who have no quality still treat me like garbage, can you take care of them?"


    Winnie got furious and vent her anger out.


    "I don''t understand why you don''t intervene when women''s affairs are already affecting work. Is ra


    that good? Is Wendy that good? Are they more important than your Be Group¡¯s future?"


    Winnie turned and angrily rebuked Brian, between her and work, Brian would feel work more important


    and the Be Group more important.


    Butpared with ra and Wendy, the Be Group became insignificant. Theparison


    embarrassed Winnie.


    "Haven¡¯t I take care of it? How do you know I didn''t handle it? How do you know I don''t control those


    women?"


    Brian asked, lukewarm. He liked Winnie to be angry when speaking of those women.


    "Have you? If you are sure that you can control those women, then you instructed ra to behave to


    me."


    "Rascal, this is the way you take revenge on me. I......"


    Winnie wanted to say that she hated Brian, but she stopped before the words began. It didn''t mean


    anything. It just made him hate her more.


    "Well, I''m out of luck. Anyone with your backing can insult me and degrade me. It''s all your fault."


    "Leave my house and I''ll go to your office for the meeting. You had better grasp the opportunity and let


    ra humiliate once."


    Winnie said angrily and went directly to the bedroom, then mmed close the door.


    Brian realized that he had annoyed Winnie and had not say what he should say.


    She was right that it was his fault. Without these women mixed in the middle, he and Winnie might not


    end like this.


    If he insisted and had a tough attitude,other women would have no chance and Winnie would go to


    another man.


    He was wrong and he had paid the price for his own mistake and he had lost Winnie. It was a terrible


    price to pay, and it was irreparable.


    After a moment of hesitation, he walked into Winnie¡¯s bedroom.

 Chapter 688 Support Her to Study

    Chapter 688 Support Her to Study


    Winnie sat beside the bed and was still angry. Her eyes grew red, but she held back her tears.


    Brian quietly sat beside Winnie, looking at her angry appearance, he felt distressed and guilty.


    "ra has been dismissed by me. I promise you this will be thest time. I have asked the personnel


    department to dismiss her and that all the Be Group branches are not allowed to hire ra. And I


    warned her that if she bothered you again she would be banned from the country and she would lose


    her job forever."


    Brian calmly exined.


    "Thank you, thank you for helping me out for the sake of work."


    Brian words surprised Winnie, but Winnie felt she should say thank you. After all, it happened because


    of her.


    But she could not believe Brian''s assurances, for he had said so every time. After a period of time he


    forgot and would call back ra.


    It would happen again and he would say sorry again.


    "Go home, I''lle to your office for the meetingter. You hate me for my bad behavior in personal


    matters, but I have confidence that I will not let you find fault with my work."


    Winnie said these words in a peaceful time, but she felt ufortable.


    After saying this, she went directly to the bathroom, not wCaro to see or talk to Brian.


    Until now justWinnie understood that she would be unlukcy as long as it involved Brian. Even if she


    stayed far away, she could not escape his curse. Would she have to tear him out of her heart before


    she felt better?


    On Saturday night, Winnie and Daenerys again went to school to pick up Emily. Winnie did not want to


    But Daenerys pulled her here..


    The weather tonight was very stuffy. Two people sat in the car with air conditioning on, while waiting for


    Emily.


    "Winwin, are you serious that you were going to police academy for study?"


    While chatting, Daenerys thought of it.


    "I don''t know what you mean. But I''ll give you some advice. You can go and study there."


    Daenerys had her own ideas.


    "Tell me why."


    Winnie was curious about Daenerys¡¯s advice.


    "Go and study there and then go to work for police station. Say goodbye to all your current jobs and get


    back to work and live a happy life."


    Daenerys believed Winnie could understand her.


    "You mean I should change careers?"


    Winnie asked with panic and wondered if Daenerys had known something.


    "Yes, I want you to say goodbye to everything you''re doing, because all your software has something to


    do with the Be Group. Anything that has anything to do with the Be Group must contact Brian.


    It is not good for you to have frequent contact with Brian.


    "You switched careers and you will have nothing to do with the Be Group, so you''d never have an


    excuse to meet. After a long time, you will forget about Brian, and he will not bother you."


    Daenerys made a specific analysis, in her opinion, Winnie and Brian still had a myriad of links, if not


    "What you say is reasonable, but what can my major do to work for security bureau?"


    Winnie had to confirm again that if Daenerys was testing her and if she had known something.


    "Your major can be used in the government, you are the talent, and units arepeting for you. You


    don''tck of money now. You''re better off. Just livefortably and steadily for the rest of your life. A


    little advice might do you good."


    Daenerys thought that as long as it was gold, it could shine everywhere. As long as she chose a job


    that could stay away from Brian, it would be all right.


    "We have two kids. How can we not keep in touch?"


    Winnie was relieved to see Daenerys did not know her secret.


    "Why not? It''s up to you. The kids¡¯ things can be discussed with Rufus or Ste. It''s your own problem


    if you want to find Brian."


    "Besides, this is not always the case. When you forget about Brianpletely, you can get along as


    friends and talk about your kids as well."


    "s...... Anyway, I just want to tell you, if you can¡¯t get over, you can try. I don''t believe he can stay in


    your heart forever."


    Daenerys¡¯ persuasion was good for Winnie, she was very clear that Winnie still loved Brian, otherwise,


    she would not be so jealous and angry like a shrew.


    After all, loving Brian was a fruitless thing. It was the right choice to forget him as soon as possible.


    "I know what you mean. I''ll do my best to forget him. I''ll try to get him out of my head, and I''ll consider


    your idea and get a new job."


    Winnie knew Daenerys¡¯ worry and she knew only she did as Daenerys said, could she be faster and


    better to forget Brian.


    Winnie also knew that Brian had been integrated into her heart. If he were dug out, there would be a


    hole in her heart. The hole could not be filled because it was the wrong size.


    It seemed to be very painful, she would rather than there was a hole in the heart, at least he was out of


    her sight and out of her mind.


    "Leave him alone, he affects the mood. Have you been to see Penny these days?"


    Winnie changed the subject and then sighed. But then another sigh seeded in covering her voice.


    "s...... Talking about her makes me feel bad. I''m not going to look at her. Except sarcasm, she said


    nothing. I am not magnanimous enough to hear her sarcasm."


    "In a word, nothing she says is good."


    Speaking of Penny, Daenerys''s words were much more. She was worried about Penny, but Penny did


    not want to see her. So she had better not to see Penny.


    "You don''t go to see her, both of you will be unhappy."


    Daenerys added.


    "She''s a patient, so don''t be angry with her. I''ll go and see her one of these days. I''m sure she''ll realize


    her mistake in the end."


    Winnie felt everything was good, she even thought Penny would repent.


    "Don''t think so simple of her. She would have been kind not to trouble you before she died. It was her


    nature."


    Daenerys did not believe that Penney would repent and that Penney would not let go of Winnie.


    "It''s possible, but let''s hope for the best."


    ¡°You are persistent like Penny.Penny is obsessed with hatred, and you are obsessed with kindness.


    You should both see a psychologist."


    Daenerys did not persuade again, because it did not work. Kind-hearted manner had prated into


    the bones of Winnie, which could not be pulled out. So she gave up, just wanted Winnie to be safe.


    "By the way, speaking of psychologist, another thinges to mind. Penny sked me to take Oscar to


    see a psychologist. I checked on the Inte, and there is a chance that a psychologist can help him in


    this situation."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The conversation turned to Oscar.


    "Really?"


    Finally something caused Daenerys''s interest, she looked to Winnie with expectation.


    "There''s a chance. I made an appointment for him. But he''s always getting away with something. And


    you tell him to talk to the doctor as soon as possible. While he is young, he can get well and settle


    down."


    This was not only Winnie''s expectation, but also Penny''s expectation. If he had been cured before


    Penny died, she would have been relieved.


    "Well, I''ll talk to him. We''ll try it while we can. It''s better than it is now."


    "Emily is out. Call her."


    Daenerys saw Emily, Winnie looked along the direction of her sight. She deliberately looked for the


    figure of Wendy. Today Wendy was alone, and no one was there to pick her up.


    Daenerys and Winnie got off to meet Emily, when they two wanted to hug Emily, Leo suddenly holding


    a bunch of roses came to them.


    "Well, it looks like we''ve waited in vain. Herees the boyfriend."


    Daenerys said jokingly, they unexpectedly forgot Leo.


    "Yes, this big bunch of roses will stand out. We''d better be sensible."


    Winniecooperated with Daenerys and muttered.


    "Why did youe over without informing? I''ve already agreed to have supper with them."


    Emily gently med and felt she was embarrassed.


    "I wanted to surprise you. I didn''t know you asked them out. But it doesn''t matter. We can have a


    midnight snack together."


    Leo said gently. Winnie and Daenerys would be away in this case.


    "Come on, we don''t want to be the third wheel. You two go on a date alone, and we two go and have


    barbecue. Leave them time and space, Daenerys."


    Winnie joked, then pulled Daenerys into the car. Last time they had upied Emily, so they wold leave


    them alone this time.


    "Oh, you don''t go ah, I won''t date with him. You......"


    Emily shouted, but they ignored her. At this moment, she suddenly found herself had two bad friends.


    "Isn''t it good to date me? I think it''s pretty good."


    Leo said jokingly and thanked the help of two friends.

 Chapter 689 Unstinting Kindness

    Chapter 689 Unstinting Kindness


    Leo was very busy recently, and Emily was busy in school andpany, it was not easy to see each


    other. This rare opportunity was made possible by their friends.


    "Egomaniac."


    Emily took a disdainful at Leo, and her heart was sweet.


    "Well, I and Egomaniac, please take my flowers and they wanted to embrace with the beauty."


    Leo smiled steadfastly and then sent the bouquet of flowers to Emily.


    Emily held back her joy and took a look at Leo before she took the flowers.


    "Thank you. I''ll take it as a friend."


    She was still arrogant and wanted to continue to test Leo''s love.


    "As long as you take it, let''s go and eat. I''m hungry."


    She took it as a friend, but it was a good start. Leo did not care about the identity temporarily, as long


    as she did not avoid him.


    They came to a romantic, beautiful and leisurely restaurant to share midnight snack. The topic of


    conversation, however, was at odds with the atmosphere of the restaurant.


    "The lesson was difficult, I have not mastered it, help me out."


    Emily regarded Leo as a teacher and told him what she did not understood. Although Leo gave a lot of


    hope for the date, he could not refuse Emily.


    "Ok, where do you not understand? I will analyze it."


    So the limited time before dinner was given to academic discussion.


    At dinner, Emily brought their topic to Penny.


    "You never went to see Penny?"


    "Once in the hospital. Why are you talking about her all of a sudden?"


    Leo asked.


    "Nothing, Daenerys and Winwin talked about her and I feel she is pityful."


    "Make time to see her; she doesn¡¯t have too much time. Forgive what should be forgiven. Tell her you


    don''t hate her, and make her feel better."


    Emily hoped that Leo should forgive Penny.


    "What''s done is done. I don''t hate her. I''ll see her sometime."


    Leo answered, but he still did not understand why Emily said this. But ording to Emily''s meaning,


    before Penny left, let everything go was good for Penny.


    "Leo, do you know what I have learned the most since I met Winwin?"


    Emily''s thinking was fast, even sitting opposite was the elite of the businessmunity, he was


    puzzled.


    But Leo did not put forward his doubt but said.


    "What have you learned?"


    "Goodness, Winwin¡¯s goodness. She was nice to everything. Penny took you away and again and


    again ruined the rtionship between Winwin and Brian, the most important was that she hurt Luke.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But Winwin forgive her."


    "I can understand why you like Winwin so much now. It''s not surprising that all men like her, because


    she deserves to be liked."


    Hearing that, Leo finally understood why Emily mentioned Penny. It seemed that Emily still cared that


    fact that Leo had loved Winnie.


    "Emily, I used to like Winwin, but that''s in the past. She''s a nice woman, but it .has nothing to do with


    me. We are best friends now, and we will be friends for life. It has nothing to do with love."


    "Everyone has a past, and I know you care about my pasy. I''m sorry I disappointed you and upset you.


    If I knew thest person I would ever meet would be you, I would wait for you wholeheartedly."


    "I wait for you to let go and to forgive me. I will wait for you all my life."


    Leo¡®s sincere words stunned Emily. She was moved and was d that she met Leo who was brave to


    fave everything.


    "Give me more time. I have bigger problems between us. I''ll try."


    Temporarily Emily could say that, because her elf-esteem, she still cared.


    Winnie and Daenerys drove away and really went to have barbecue. Kevin was off work, so he joined


    them.


    "You two unexpectedly took your daughter to have barbecue. How dare you?"


    Winnie jokingly used two people.


    The two people sitting opposite her were the happiest of all, and nothing could be more satisfying in life


    than that they loved each other and had a lovely daughter..


    Leo and Emily''s prospect was optimistic, and they would have a happy family. Only the road ahead of


    her was with haze.


    "She has taken up so much of our time that we have very little personal space now. I don''t think our


    daughter would be stingy with this time."


    Kevin was in a good mood and answered jokingly. It was hard to spend time with his wife alone.


    He was not going to throw away a hard-won opportunity.


    "Are you joking, or am I interrupting you two? You have turned me into a third wheel."


    "Poor me, my career has been ruthlessly changed by you."


    Winnie said bitterly, as if she was pitiful.


    "We have countless the third wheel and you are not the only one. Drink to your pity."


    Daenerys made fun of Winnie and looked excited.


    "I need to drink. I''ll have water."


    Winnie was alone and had no one to send her home when she drunk, she would not risk getting drunk.


    They both found someone to show their love to, but she never got a chance to show her love. She had


    to stay awake all the time.


    While drinking, the topic turned to Brian.


    "Winwin, in fact, Brian also feels bad about your break up..."


    Kevin, without thinking, directly inclined to Brian, fortunately, Daenerys timely interrupted him.


    "I see he is quite good and had women around constantly. He is happy with Wendy and Gloria, I don¡¯t


    think he feels bad. But Winwin is alone all the time."


    Daenerys thought even if Brian felt sad, it was nothing to Winnie.


    "Yes, I agree with you. But Brian has too many helplessness. It''s hard for him that he could not


    remember what happened before and there''s a lot of trouble waiting for him..."


    "Well, well, my husband drank too much. It has nothing to do with Winnie whether Brian is hard or nor.


    We don''t talk about him today, let¡¯s drink, I have called a driver."


    Daenerys drank, but was sober. The reason for interrupting the topic of Brian, she did not want Winnie


    to be softhearted.


    Until now, Brian''s every move was holding Winnie''s heart, she was easy to melt her heart by Brian.


    "Yes, drink. We don''t talk about him."


    Winnie gave an awkward smile, then ended the topic of Brian.


    However, Winnie had been thinking of Kevin''s words, even when she was driving home, but she did not


    The car was parked next to a park not far from the house. Although it waste at night, the park still


    had people.


    Looking at a few people, Winnie really wanted to ask them if they were as lonely as she was, and if


    they had something in their minds..


    In the end, she did not do it and she was afraid that others would treat her as a lunatic.


    But she had no distinction with a lunatic. She was so persistent about Brian, it was the typical


    performance of mental illness. She was the one who needed to see a doctor.


    Brian, when can you go outpletely from Winnie¡¯s world. Please be fast. Her heart was not big, but


    she really wanted to ask him to leave.


    "Winwin?¡±


    Winnie was silent in her thoughts, trying to get rid of Brian of her mind, but suddenly was called. She


    was surprised and looked back, only to see Stefan standing behind her.


    "Is it really you?"


    Stefan pleasantly asked.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    Stefan was surprised, but Winnie was confused. She did not know why Stefan was there.


    "I just got back from abroad and came here from the airport and I saw your car parked on the side of


    the road. I don''t know if you have anything to do with getting out of the car sote. It''s really you."


    Stefan said excitedly, he did not expect to see Winnie when he got off the ne. It was an ident or


    fate.


    "You just got off the ne. It was a coincidence."


    Winnie was surprised about such meeting.


    "Why are you out sote? Did you drink?"


    Stefan walked around the chair, but did not smell alcohol from Winnie.


    "No, how can I drive after drinking? I didn''t drink, but the weather was too stuffy and the air conditioning


    was ufortable, so I went out for a stroll."


    Winnie inadvertently said. She could not tell Stefan that she did not want to fave the fact.


    "Oh, it is a bit stuffy."


    Stefan felt Winnie''s mood, from the direction of the car stop, she clearly came back from the outside


    and had not gone home yet.

 Chapter 690 Confirm the Breakup

    Chapter 690 Confirm the Breakup


    Stefan, from Winnie¡¯s lying, knew that she must be haunted by her mind, but she did not say it.


    "I want to make sure of something, and I wonder if you are in the mood to answer?"


    Stefan seriously solicited Winnie''s opinion.


    "What is it?¡±


    Winnie asked casually.


    "It''s a bit of a rush question, so don''t mind. Answer if you want, and you can refuse to answer it if you


    don¡¯t want to."


    As he spoke, Stefan wondered whether he should say it now.


    "What? Go ahead."


    Winnie''s words made Stefan determined.


    "Did you and Mr. Be really break up?"


    This was what Stefan wanted to be sure of seriously.


    "Everyone knows it, why do you ask so mysteriously? Since you ask so carefully, I should seriously


    answer."


    "Listen up, Brian and I have officially broken up. We have nothing to do with each other. We go our


    separate ways and lead separate lives."


    It was easy to say, but so far Winnie could still feel the gut-wrenching pain. Breakup was so simple and


    easy, but it tortured her.


    "Why did you break up?"


    Stefan continued to ask. He knew they had broken up, but he wanted to confirm with Winnie. Although


    he had guessed why, he also needed to prove it.


    "The reason for the breakup... we broke up because we don¡¯t like each other. He''s not right for me, and


    I''m not right for her. When we are tired of being together, we don''t want to go on."


    Winnie hesitated, and finally did not say the reason for breaking up. She thought it was not the right


    time, after all, Stefan just got off the ne and was tired, she could not let him feel uneasy.


    "It''ste, and you''re tired. You''d better go home. I wille to your ce and we can talk."


    Winnie did not continue to talk, but made an appointment.


    She would tell him the reason for her breakup and told him to keep the secret.


    On the way home, Stefan was still reminiscing over their conversation. Although the lights in the park


    were dim, Stefan still saw Winnie''s sad face.


    After breaking up, she got the freedom she wanted. But from her concealed emotion, it still revealed


    her love for Brian.


    Winnie still loved Brian, but she had to break up.


    The next day was Sunday, Stefan came to the hotel where Caro worked early.


    In Caro''s office.


    "You came backtest night. You don''t have to get jetg? Whye so early today?"


    For Stefan sitting on her office chair, Caro had a feeling of disbelief.


    She went out to check the room, and as soon as she came in, she saw Stefan sitting in her office chair,


    looking tired.


    "Ie early in case you get off work. I know you worked the night shiftst night. I can get over the jet


    Stefannguidly stood up, he did not want to be sozy, but he was really tired and sleepy.


    "You came in such a hurry that you must have something to say. Then say it, then go back to your jet


    Caro understood her friend that he could not have a sound sleep it he did not say it out.


    "I have personally confirmed with Winnie that they broke up. She won''t say why, but I''m pretty sure it''s


    because of we getting a room."


    Stefan began to say things about Winnie, but Caro had to remind her.


    "I know. If it wasn''t for the fact that she got a room here,Wendy wouldn''t have been given me the


    money. Albert would not have been here twice to retrieve the surveince. I heard from a colleague that


    an old man from the Be family had checked the surveince too."


    "There are so many people looking into it, any fool would know that''s why they broke up. So please get


    to the point."


    "You mean, the Be family knew Winnie is wronged?"


    It was the first time Stefan heard about it. If it was real, he felt sad, so many people knew the truth, but


    no one spoke for Winnie.


    Was it hindered by Brian, or was Winnie not good enough and not worth their protection?


    Winnie was better than any woman in his heart, she was real, kind, low-key... She had so many good


    qualities that they could not see.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know if they''ve seen the full video. Just so you know, that video spans a little bit of


    time, and my existence may or may not have been discovered. Then you two can''t exin it."


    Caro dare not give affirmative answer, because she did not know specific circumstance.


    ¡°You are right. This could be the main reason for Brian¡¯s misunderstanding. He took what he saw out of


    context and made it a fact, so they broke up."


    Stefan analyzed the possibility, but he could not figure out one thing. Was it true that all the people who


    and over again?


    "Get to the point. Tell your point. Don''t discuss what Brian thinks."


    Caro reminded Stefan.


    Even if Stefan analyzed what Brian thought, it would be meaningless. No one could stop him from


    thinking or changing his ways.


    Now the important question was Stefan, what he wanted to do, what kind of mentality he had to deal


    with this matter.


    "I wonder I should tell the truth."


    Stefan sighed and answered.


    "You like Winnie, right?"


    "You wonder if you should tell the truth, if you say it out, you are afraid Winnie and Brian get back


    together, if you don''t say it out, you are afraid Winnie will carry the me for a lifetime."


    Caro concluded.


    Stefan did not respond for so long, but he was obsessed with this matter. He came to find Caro was


    hoping that she could give him a good opinion.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Stefan admitted that he liked Winnie.


    "Stefan, to like Winnie is not a simple thing. First of all, she has two kids and you never got married.


    Secondly, her predecessor is Brian, who is a notable figure in B city and even in the whole country.


    Although you are developing well now, you are a lot worse than him. And can you get along with those


    two kids?"


    Before giving an opinion, Caro must force Stefan to see everything. Liking was ok, but being together


    had more to consider.


    Stefan must ept these things before he pursued Winnie.


    "Caro, I don''t know if you like anyone, I don''t know if you can feel that mood. I think as long as I like


    her, I can ept everything about her. She''s a good woman, I like her, nothing else gets in the way."


    Stefan showed his attitude. When he and Winnie met, he knew that she had two children and that her


    boyfriend was above ten thousand people.


    And he saw that she had a story, that her story was more than he knew. But she still attracted him and


    sucked his love away.


    "Well, since you don''t care about it and don''t see it as an obstacle, go after your love. But love should


    be pursued openly, not meanly."


    Caro said so, she believed Stefan knew her meaning.


    Even if he did not exin, not to rify everything before he pursued Winnie, but would Winnie like


    him?


    "s...... I see what you mean. I am not that kind of immoral person, I will courteously pursue Winnie."


    "I gotta go. I''m going to go home and get jetgged and deal with this, and you''re going to be ready if


    you can help me."


    Stefan figured it out and was no longer entangled. He was determined to put everything out before the


    pursuit of Winnie, so as to love magnanimously.


    The second day ra stayed in Jonny''s hotel room.


    Jonny had been busy hade back often. But every time he came back, he got something and left in


    a hurry. The bruise on ra''s neck had notpletely faded, so she had to stay here.


    In these two days, she had a careful observation of Jonny. He was not only a rich man, but also a man


    with delicate mind and warm heart.


    He got her three meals a day and his fridge was full of cold drinks and fruit. He also bought her clothes


    and supplies, he did everything.


    Through these two days of observation, ra wanted to stay with this excellent man for a lifetime, and


    she would be happy.


    In the evening, Jonny came back to get his things and was still in a hurry to leave.


    "Jonny."


    ra called to Jonny.


    "Yes?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Do you have a minute? I want to talk to you."


    "I... I''ll go out and we''ll talk when I get back."


    Jonny thought for a moment and gave ra an answer.


    Jonny left and came back half an hourter.


    "I''ve arranged my work, and we can talk now."


    "Well, sit down."


    At this time,ra sat down, but she looked worried.


    She was struggling with whether or not to speak out the things about Wendy. Once said, she would cut


    off her rtionship with Wendy, and Jonny might not choose her.


    But she did not want to give up such a rich man.


    ¡°Go ahead, we can talk about it.¡±

 Chapter 691 Debunking Wendy

    Chapter 691 Debunking Wendy


    Jonny thought ra came to him to talk about a deal and a solution. Just because he thought so, he


    was very active.


    "No, I''m not talking about us... I...... I want to talk about Wendy."


    ra still inclined to Jonny. She would rather break her rtionship with Wendy than give up that 10


    million. As long as she was with Jonny, it was ok for her to lose that 10 million.


    "Wendy? What happened to Wendy?"


    Jonny wondered what ra wanted to say to him.


    "Well, you''ve struck me as a good person after I get along with you. I really don''t want you to be hurt,


    so I want to tell you about Wendy."


    ra was tardy, although she had chose Jonny, she was still panic.


    "ra, you confused me. Just say it. I''m a man and I can take it."


    Jonny was aware of ra to expose Wendy, but he still can''t understand the reason.


    "Ok, you must be ready."


    "Actually, there was something wrong with Wendy''s personality. Our boss waited for her for more than


    four years. Finally, she said she would note back and chose to break up with him. But after our


    boss fell in love with Winnie, she came back. Then she made things difficult for Winnie..."


    ra talked about the bad things that Wendy did, the things that hurt Winnie.


    "In fact, what she did vited thew, if Winnie investigated, she is to bear legal responsibility. So if


    you''re with her, it affects you."


    ra deliberately added and believed that it was fatal.


    How could a sessful person risk taking on such responsibilities, which would be fatal to the


    development of his career, especially the expansion of his overseas career?


    Jonny frowned and said nothing. ra thought he couldn''t ept it, but Jonny thought about what he


    didn''t know during that time.


    ording to ra, ording to the time Brian and Wendy were together, Wendy had cheated on


    Brian shout after they dated.


    Brian did not know the existence of him, either.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What a disgusting woman, wandering between two men all these years. She was smart, or the two


    men were stupid.


    Wendy was the first to do such immoral things, do not me him to be ruthless.


    "Jonny... Jonny, are you okay?"


    Asked ra anxiously.


    "Well...... I had no idea Wendy is such a person. How could she do such a thing? If she liked her ex-


    boyfriend, she could go after him fair and square, how could she harm innocent people?"


    "What she did broke thews of your country as well as ours. I...... I don''t know what to say."


    It was time for Jonny to show off his acting skills. He showed all his disappointment with Wendy.


    "She was such a disappointment to me. I had no idea she was like that."


    With these words, Jonny fell silent again, as if he had been hurt so badly that he was spiritless.


    "Don''t feel too bad. If you don''t mind you can keep going after her. If you do, it''s a good thing you know


    now."


    "Don''t be sad. Think about it. Being sad won''t solve the problem. If you are grieved, I feel that what I


    have said is wicked."


    ra gently persuaded, although there was no guilt, she had to show it.


    The two met their match in the acting skills.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have shown you any emotion and made you feel guilty. You''re telling me this for


    my own good. You''re honest and kind. I should be thanking you."


    Jonny got up and went to the window. The figure he left for ra was extremely painful.


    ra didn''t bother Jonny any more. He needed some time to digest it.


    After more than half an hour, ra found wine and cup, and then called Jonny.


    "Come and have a drink. We have a saying in our country that a thousand sorrows can be ovee


    by drunkenness. Try it and see if you can forget everything."


    ra filled the ss. Seeing that Jonny wasn''ting, she went to the window and pulled Jonny over.


    And so the two men had their second drink together.


    After three rounds, Jonny pretended to be drunk and ra was still sober.


    "Wendy... How can Wendy do that, my heart was trampled by her like that."


    Jonny burst into tears as he spoke. Perhaps it was the alcohol, or the memory of what he had been


    through over the years.


    "Don''t be too sad, Wendy did it for her own sake. After all, she hasn''t given up on our boss yet. She''s


    still fighting for him."


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. Don''t start your wife hunting n. You can tell her directly. If she has


    feelings for you, maybe she will stop hurting Winnie."


    ra gave inconsistent opinions, testing Jonny''s attitude.


    "Shall I go and find her? It''s impossible. I didn''t know she was so mean, I could like her. But now I


    know, I can''t be stubborn, after all, she broke thew, I can''t rick to be with her."


    Jonny denied it directly. His feeling to ra was that he would rather lose such a woman than affect his


    future and career.


    "Think it over for yourself. I''m just giving you an opinion."


    ra was secretly pleased, as long as Jonny gave up Wendy, she was hopeful. They slept together,


    after all. No, one sleep wasn''t profound enough. She had to make sure Jonny fell in love with her body,


    and everything would be fine.


    ra had this idea, and it was not difficult to do it. After drinking, they seeded in getting into bed


    again. This time ra was sober, she sessfully experienced that passion a foreign man brought her.


    Stefan spent two days with jetg, two dayster he was full of energy, and came with Caro to the the


    Be Group. It was not easy toe to meet Brian.


    Two people was disappointed wandering in the first floor after learning that Brian was today.


    "It seems that it is not easy to meet the president."


    Stefan said and was afraid that if he could not meet Brian today, he would go back on his words. He


    was afraid that his personal interests would prevail and he did not want to tell the truth.


    "Must you see him today?"


    Caro asked.


    "Yes, I must."


    "Wait, I''ll try to make a phone call."


    Caro pulled out her phone and made a call to Albert.


    The call was soon connected.


    "Hello, Albert I am the manager of XX hotel, my name is Caro. We are in..."


    "I remember you, Hello, Caro!"


    Albert had profound impression on Caro, so he greeted her politely.


    "It''s so nice of you to remember me. I need your favor."


    Since Albert remembered her, Caro felt they had a great hope to see Brian.


    "If I can help you, I will. Some time ago, you helped me. We should help each other."


    Albert thought it was Caro¡¯s personal thing and did not expect it was about Winnie.


    "Well, then, I''ll be straight with you. Stefan and I are now in the lobby of the first floor of yourpany.


    We are here to see your president to exin what happened that day, but we can''t meet him. Could


    you please help me..."


    "Yes, I''ll call reception to bring you up."


    Before Caro finished, Albert agreed. As soon as he heard that it was to exin what had happened


    that day, as soon as he heard that two people were now in the reception office on the first floor, Albert


    could not help being excited.


    They could not tell, nor could they persuade Brian. But Stefan and Caro was not the same, if they


    exined, there would be a turning point.


    Albert hung up the phone and contacted the reception. Then he went to Brian''s office.


    "Is it time for the meeting? Hasn¡¯t Director Chambers arrived yet?"


    Brian was reading documents. When he saw Albert, he felt it was time for the meeting.


    "The meeting will be held in 20 minutes, Director Chambers is still on her way."


    Albert answered truthfully.


    "Then why did youe to me so early?"


    Then Brian looked at the time and found it was not time for the meeting. Then he looked at Albert, and


    found Albert was not calm.


    ¡°Has anything happened?¡±


    "Nothing, but Stefan is here to see you."


    Albert was deliberately dying time, afraid Brian refused to see Stefan.


    Stefan was a sensitive and detestable name for Brian. As he heard his name, Brian frowned with anger


    in his eyes.


    "Stefan?"


    "Yes, I''ve sent him up."


    Albert saw the sudden anger in the eyes of Brian, but even if he was punished today, he had to bring


    Stefan to Brian.


    This was a turning point, the only turning point. Even if Mr. Be and Director Chambers could not be


    back together, at least it could remove the me on Director Chambers and prove her innocence.


    "You''re getting bolder and bolder, taking matters into your own hands. Albert......"


    Brian was about to get angry, but there was a knock at the door. Brian had to let him in.


    Secretary took Stefan and Caro in and then shut the door.


    At the moment the door closed, there was a choking sensation in the big office. It was as if all the


    oxygen was taken up by Brian, while the rest of the people breathed in carbon dioxide.


    "Hello, Mr. Be, long time no see."


    Brian''s fierce manner was indeed creepy, but Stefan was here to exin the misunderstanding. No


    matter how badly Brian hated him, he should say it out.


    "Tell me straight, I''m going to the meeting."


    Brian''s cold eyes pointed directly at Stefan. He sat on his office chair overlooking the man standing in


    front of him. He hated him that he made his love death, if not for the guarantee to Winnie, he would


    have let him pay the price.


    "Well, then, I will make it as short as possible. Mr. Be, I heard that you broke up with Miss


    Chambers because I checked in with her at XX Hotel. I''vee here today to exin that."


    Stefan felt the anger of Brian, and it was natural for him to be angry until he knew the truth.

 Chapter 692 Truth Tells

    Chapter 692 Truth Tells


    Stefan''s words made Brian nervous. The word "exin" meant the truth and meant things were not


    what they seem.


    Did he really me Winnie wrong, or Stefan and Winnie have tricks?


    Stefan continued.


    "We met by chance that day. It was raining heavily and she ran to the bus stop for shelter. I saw her.


    After she got into the car, I found she was sad about your rtionship with Gloria, so came out in the


    middle of the night to rx."


    "I was going to take her home and she asked for a drink so I went with her. After drinking too much she


    was afraid of Vanessa¡¯s worry and did not want to go home. I was asked to find a hotel and get her a


    room, so I..."


    Stefan recalled carefully what happened that day. He did not want to say a wrong word so as to show


    the truth.


    "Mr. Be, I know you had someone get the video. Now that you''ve had seem it, you should know it


    wasn''t only me and Miss Chambers in that room, my friend Caro is there too."


    "This is my friend Caro. There were three of us in the room all the time."


    Stefan stopped, he clearly saw the mood change in Brian''s eyes, from disbelief at the beginning to


    doubt, to shock now. From this change, he was sure that Brian did not know the truth, which meant he


    didn''t watch the whole video.


    Brian was so shocked that he just stood there and didn''t know what to say.


    There were three people in the room, so nothing happened and he had misunderstood Winnie.


    Caro thought Brian did not believe Stefan, seeing that he did not speak, so she exined.


    "Mr. Be, I received a call from Stefan in advance that day. I had already got a room ready waiting


    for them before they arrived at the hotel. Miss Chambers had been vomiting since she entered the


    room. Stefan said he couldn''t take care of her alone, so he didn''t let me leave. Stefan and I took care of


    her until after 3 am, when she fell asleep."


    "I''m sure there was nothing between them. I was there the whole time."


    Hearing Caro¡¯s exnation, Brian''s heart was more suffering. If all this was true, he had made the


    stupidest mistake. It was his impertinence and distrust that pushed Winnie away.


    ¡°Mr. Be, you don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t you believe?¡±


    Stefan thought Brian did not believe their exnation for he had been silent, when he was to exin


    again, the secretary knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Be, Director Chambers has arrived and the meeting can begin."


    The secretary didn''t know what was going on, only that it was time for the meeting and she had to


    "Send Director Chambers here."


    Brianmanded in a cold voice and wanted to ask Winnie what was going on.


    After themand, the office fell into silence, about two minutester, Winnie knocked on the door and


    came in.


    Seeing Stefan and Caro were there, she was nervous.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    After asking Stefan, she looked at Brian with anger and confusion. Winnie did not know what was going


    on, but Stefan must be rted to her.


    "Wee..."


    Stefan was to exin the reasons foring here, but Winnie walked to Brian and asked Brian.


    "You promised you would not make a hard time for him. Why did you call him here? Can you keep your


    promise to me for once? Don''t hurt the innocent. I said it was my fault and had nothing to do with


    Stefan."


    Winnie''s intuition told her that Brian called Stefan here. He must acquire Stefan''s hot pot restaurant, if


    Stefan did not agree, he would think of ways to destroy Stefan.


    And such a result was thest Winnie wanted to see, she did not want anyone to get involved because


    of her.


    "......"


    Brian was silent, looking at Winnie with doubt and guilt.


    While waiting for Winnie, Brian carefully recalled all the suspicious things that happened during this


    period of time, and Winnie¡¯s those words after getting drunk. All this was enough to prove him wrong.


    He was wrong and stupid to hurt the woman he loved and made her suffer grievances.


    "Winwin, it is not Mr. Be called us here, we came by ourselves. I can''t pretend I didn''t know why


    you and he broke up, so I came to exin to him."


    Stefan exined, but it irritated Winnie.


    "There''s nothing to exin. It''s all over. Don''t mention it any more."


    Winnie quickly walked to Stefan, pulled Stefan with one hand and Caro with the other.


    "Wait. They''ve exined what they need to exin, and it''s toote to go."


    Brian called Winnie.


    "So, wait for what?"


    Winnie turned and asked Brian. Since they had exined, she understood what was the doubt in the


    eyes of Brian - he still did not believe.


    "They said..."


    "Do you think what they said is false?"


    Brian just wanted to hear Winnie to tell him, but Winnie was angry, directly interrupted his words and


    asked him in turn.


    Brian was temporarily speechless and did not know how to answer Winnie.


    She was unable to control her emotion. She was his favorite woman, but he did not even trust her.


    "You don''t know what to say, do you? Well, I''ll answer for you. No matter what they said, you don''t


    believe it, and you call me in here to verify it. You''re gonna think I was in cahoots with them. If you don''t


    believe in anything, is there any point in me waiting here?"


    Winnie¡¯s anger was mixed with disappointment. Brian already knew the truth, but he still did not admit


    it, so there was no point for Stefan to exin.


    "Let''s go, don¡¯t say another word."


    Winnie pulled Stefan and was to go, but Stefan stood still.


    "Winwin, now that I''vee to exin, let me exin it clearly. No matter......"


    "There''s no point. Your exnation will only make me more embarrassed. He knows everything, he


    knows we''re not rted, he just found an excuse to break up with me. Even if you hadn''t given me a


    room, he''d have found a man and said I cheated on him."


    "Don''t exin, Stefan. He trampled on my self-esteem."


    Winnie¡¯s eyes grew read, stubbornly begged Stefan. She knew Brian, understood Brian, if he could


    hear exnation, she would not be silent till today.


    "Winwin, I''m not making excuses."


    Brian exined that he never wanted to abandon Winnie. Just at the critical moment, he made Winnie


    misunderstood.


    "Shut up, you shut up. If you''ve got what you want, don''t y nice."


    At this moment, Winnie did not need exnation, because Brian''s thoughts clearly were written on his


    face.


    "Let''s go."


    Winnie took Stefan and Caro to leave and did not want to give Brian the chance to speak, did not want


    to listen to his excuse.


    Brian got up and chased her out. Before she could get out of the office, Calvin opened the door and


    came in, carrying a paper bag in his hand.


    "Mr. Be, someone named Caro asked me to give this to you. She said that Wendy gave her hush


    money and asked you to return to Wendy."


    Calvin''s words stop Brian''s footstep. He looked at the paper bag with a frown and realized that this


    matter was not so simple.


    Brian took the paper bag and took a look at it. It was 100, 000 in cash.


    "You two go and find out what happened. How could Wendy get involved?"


    Brian issued themand in an angry voice, but Calvin and Albert stood there and did not do as he


    said.


    "What are you hesitating about?¡±


    Once again, Brian realized that something was wrong. He was the only one who didn''t know the truth?


    "Mr. Be, what Stefan just said is true. You really misunderstood Director Chambers. There is


    nothing between them."


    "......"


    At this time, Albert had to put everything out, including Wendy deliberately made this


    misunderstanding, deliberately tracked Winnie, concealed the truth and gave Caro the hush money.


    "You...... why didn''t you tell me since you have known it?"


    Brian shouted angrily and he felt more guilty as he knew the truth.


    He was wrong. He was so wrong. He believed Wendy but misunderstood Winnie, which led to their


    breakup and this painful situation.


    "It''s not that we did not tell you, it''s that Director Chambers did not want us to tell you. She thinks you''re


    making excuses to break up with her, so it doesn''t matter we tell you or not."


    "She thinks? She thought that in a fit of anger. Don''t you know what I think? Don''t you know how I''ve


    suffered thesest few months? If I don''t love her, how could I be so miserable?"


    Brian roared angrily and did not understand his most trusted two people hid the truth for Winnie. If they


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    had spoken out sooner, he would have apologized sooner and made it up. It would be less painful for


    both of them.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Be. Director Chambers asked us not to say anything. We couldn''t refuse. She said


    there are too many obstacles between you, but if you don''t break up now, you will. It might as well have


    been easier to separate earlier."


    "We can''t guarantee that Director Chambers will be happy in the future, so we didn''t say so."


    Calvin said an important reason and because of it, they decided to help her hide.


    Let alone they dare not guarantee Winnie would be happy, even Brian did not dare to promise,


    because his heart was not certain.


    Brian was once again silenced by reality. He finally understood why Winnie would rather carry the


    me for carrying unwarranted guilt than exin the reason.


    Even though she thought everything was his n, she did not expose. She did not want to continue


    suffering in pain and wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of him.

 Chapter 693 Winning Game

    Chapter 693 Winning Game


    At the same time, Wendy was standing at the gate of Penny''s home.


    She hid from her parents and came to Penny with a tangled heart.


    The doorbell rang and the gate opened. Then Wendy walked in.


    Into the room, Wendy was not in the mood to see the decoration style and environment here, but


    thought about how tomunicate with Penny.


    "Long time no see."


    Wendy said but she was surprised when she saw Penny.


    Penny''s face was pale and she was much thinner than she was in prison. Even her eyes went dim.


    It seemed that she was really ill.


    "It''s been a long time. I thought I''d never see you again."


    "Sit down."


    Penny still had the strength to speak, and there was nothing unusual except her strange manner.


    "How are you these days? You look good."


    Wendy said ttery words. In fact, Penny did not look well at all.


    "Well, I''ll die in a few days."


    "Wendy, you are certainly not concerned about my illness. I don''t have much time, so just tell me what


    you want. If I die, you won''t be able to find me anyone."


    Penny reminded Wendy. She did not want tomunicate with Wendy too long, she wanted to spend


    more time to wait for her father to appear.


    "Don''t say that. You''re not going to die."


    "I do have something to talk to you. You should have known Winnie and Brian had broken up, but


    Gloria showed up. She was not easy to deal with because she had a rich family background."


    In order to save time, Wendy went to the point.


    Penny was sick, but Wendy could still feel the fear.


    So, even if Penny did not urge her, she would not be here for long.


    "You want me to help you deal with Gloria?"


    Penny knew that Wendy needed her help.


    "Give me some advice to see if Gloria has any weaknesses."


    Wendy dare not ask Penny to help, she was nervous even she just asked for advice.


    "She has fatal weakness. If you tell Brian, Brian will stay away from her."


    Penny showed an obscene smile. It was not only she took Winnie and Gloria as enemy, Wendy was


    also persistent until now.


    Winnie had been excluded by Brian. She could help Wendy, but she would never help Winnie and


    Gloria.


    Especially Winnie, once Brian chose Winnie, Penny¡¯s life had beenpletely ruined. Even if she


    could not take revenge this life, she would certainly bring hatred to the next life.


    "Really? Can you tell me?"


    Wendy''s eyes suddenly became bright. She felt she was right toe before she had the answer.


    "Yes, but you can''t use it now."


    Penny had condition, or she would not do it.


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    Wendy froze, she knew it was not easy to deal with Penny.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "In my opinion, Gloria is easier to be dealt with than Winnie. You solve Winnie first and then tell Brian


    about Gloria, you will bepletely sessful."


    Penny''s judgment was entirely due to Brian''s love for Winnie.


    "Winnie and Brian have broken up, you now just take out Gloria''s weakness."


    Wendy still did not understand. Everyone knew why Winnie and Brian broke up, Penny would not forget


    it.


    "You are so naive. Do you think Winnie and Brian can really be separated? Don''t you know how much


    Brian loves Winnie?"


    Penny looked at Wendy with despise and then continued.


    "They separated on the surface, but it doesn''t mean that Brian doesn¡¯t love Winnie. He and Winnie


    separated for so long, why not he gets married? Because he still love Winnie?"


    "You eliminate Gloria now, Brian would go back to Winnie. All your hard work still has no result."


    Penny saw that Wendy was stupid, so she gave careful analysis. Winnie could not be reced by


    anyone in the heart of Brian.


    Even if Wendy married Brian sessfully, Brian would not love her.


    "What you say seems reasonable, but what can I do?"


    Originally Wendy saw light, but now she returned to the dark. If it was like what Penny said, she would


    never have a chance in her life.


    "I''ll tell you about Gloria''s weaknesster, but listen to me. It''s pretty easy. You don''t have to do it.


    Gloria is not a simple person, nor a person who will easily admit defeat. All you have to do is let them


    fight each other, and you''re just waiting to get what you want."


    Penny gave such opinions, as the support of Wendy. The rest was up to her to figure it out.


    If Wendy could really solve Winnie, she could save a lot of effort and would be happy.


    "But how do I make them hate each other? If Brian still loves Winnie, Gloria cannot win Winnie. Winnie


    will be an indestructible existence."


    Wendy could understand what Penny meant, but she had no way to implement it. In case of things in


    big trouble, she would not have a peaceful life.


    "What do you think? You think Winnie is a god? Who do you think is indestructible? Once she''s gone,


    everything will be all right."


    Penny did not believe in indestructibility. No one could escape death. But she could not be


    straightforward, Wendy had to think on her own.


    Wendy was not that stupid. Hearing Penny''s words, she was frightened.


    "You mean let her die?"


    Penny did not speak, but nodded.


    "Well..."


    Wendy hurried to deny, even her voice was nervous.


    What Penny asked he to do in the past did not involve life, but now Wendy became conservative and


    cautious and Penny was more and more unscrupulous.


    She was dying. She was not afraid of anything. But Wendy was not the same, she could not ruin her


    life because of uncertain things.


    But before she could finish, Penny interrupted her.


    "I said you can let Gloria do it for you. As long as you make good use of Gloria, she will do a better


    job."


    Penny knew Wendy didn''t have the courage and she would say no. But now using Wendy was also her


    chance. If she took the chance, Winnie would be hated by everyone, even if Brian protected her, she


    would not have a good life.


    Wendy had tangled heart before she came to Penny, and after listening to Penny¡¯s opinion, she did not


    feel better.


    Penny let Gloria and Winnie fight with each other, but what way could she make them fight? Besides,


    the man wins might not be Gloria.


    Assuming Gloria won, if Winnie died, Brian would not let go. And in the end, Wendy would be involved.


    No, no, no. Let them hurt each other, but not break thew.


    Winnie had to go back to work after a few words with Stefan and Caro.


    It happened so suddenly and it was unexpected. She felt upset, but she was d that Brian didn¡¯t


    believe Stefan and Caro.


    He knew the truth, and he made no response. So, what Winnie thought became a reality. Brian was


    just looking for a reason to part with her.


    This was good, Winnie should thank Brian.


    At the meeting, Winnie chose a ce closest to the door, as far as possible away from Brian, so that


    she could leave as soon as the meeting ended.


    This was really a sad ce for her, and every time she came, she got hurt.


    During the whole meeting, Winnie did not look up at Brian, but Brian''s eyes fixed on Winnie.


    This woman''s heart must be made of iron, otherwise she could not bear so many grievances. He


    couldn''t imagine what she was going through. He never heard her say it again, except when she was


    drunk.


    But even if it was made of iron, he hurt her so much and she must be scarred. What could he do to


    mend her heart?


    As soon as the meeting ended, Winnie left quickly, even when Albert and Calvin ran to call her, she did


    not leave.


    At this moment she did not want to see Brian, did not want to see his false appearance.


    Brian was uneasy this day. He had a thorough investigation on Wendy, but he did not immediately find


    Wendy. He wanted to bring Wendy to Winnie for confrontation.


    Brian went to Stefan''s hot pot restaurant after work, because he wanted to talk with Stefan.


    In the private room of the hot pot restaurant.


    "You should have known about my breakup with Winwin. Why didn''t you tell me until now?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice. The reason why he asked so was that he felt that Stefan had selfish


    motives.


    "I know it early, but I didn''t know why at first. I asked Winwin''s friends, they said they didn''t know. I


    asked Vanessa, she said she did not know. I couldn''t say at the time if I wasn''t sure why. When I found


    out why, I was abroad. I just got back a few days ago."


    Stefan exined, but the main reason was his selfishness. Now he was not going to hide his


    selfishness, as Caro said, he wanted to pursue Winnie aboveboard.


    "Of course, most of all..."

 Chapter 694 Stefans Confession

    Chapter 694 Stefan''s Confession


    When Stefan wanted to say his main purpose, the waiter knocked on the door.


    "BOSS, Miss Chambers is here."


    Stefan sighed. He did not know whether Winnie came at the right time, but since she came, have a


    talk.


    "Tell her I''m here and send her here."


    Stefan ordered and the waiter ran out. Momentster Winnie came in in low spirits.


    She first saw Brian and then Stefan.


    "What do you mean? You talk."


    Winnie turned to go, but was stopped by Stefan.


    "Winwin, let''s sit down, okay? Even if Mr. Be was looking for a reason to break up with you, you


    should make it clear."


    Stefan persuaded Winnie, since he let Winnie in, he knew she would leave when she saw Brian.


    But running away would never solve the problem, whether they broke up or continued, they had to


    make this matter clear, so as to move on.


    "I have no innocence in his eyes. There''s no difference between exining and not exining, and it


    doesn''t change his opinion of me. So there''s no point wasting energy."


    "Do you have a......"


    Winnie had seen through everything, no matter what kind of person she was, Brian did not trust her.


    Even though she worked as a software engineer and a cop, she was a liar in his eyes.


    The stereotype was so ingrained that she could not say a word.


    However, Stefan interrupted her and let her face it.


    "Winwin, you''re running away, you know? For whatever reason, whatever Mr. Be thinks of you, you


    have broken up. Why can''t you face it, why do you run away? Since you have broken up, you should


    show your innocence."


    Stefan''s hint was understood by everyone present.


    Brian had been silent, now as long as he opened his mouth, Winnie would be irritable. He wanted her


    to stay and talk. But as long as he opened his mouth, Winnie must leave.


    Winnie understood Stefan¡¯s words, if she was determined to go, it proved that she still loved Brian and


    cared about his views on her. But if she stayed and put an end to the matter, it would prove that in the


    meantime she had forgotten Brian and did not care what he thought of her.


    In that case, she stayed. Even if it was against her heart, even if it deceived herself, she wanted to let


    Brian know she had a better life without him.


    Winnie sorted out her chaotic mood, then walked back to sit next to Stefan, opposite Brian.


    Seeing that Winnie sat down, Brian felt relieved, but he was sad that it was Stefan made her stay.


    "Mr. Be, let¡¯s go on."


    "The most important reason why I didn''t tell you in time was my selfishess. You and Winwin are no


    longer together, and she''s single so this is no offense. Because I like her, I have been struggling to help


    clear up the misunderstanding between you."


    "I was afraid that if I told you, you guys were back together, and I would lose my chance. That''s why I


    hesitated for so long."


    Stefan said in a magnanimous way. He did not conceal the fact he liked Winnie and was not afraid to


    say such words in front of Brian. However, his forthright words made Winnie feel sudden.


    Winnie incredibly looked at Stefan. She did not expect he would say that in front of Brian.


    Brian was so unexpected, but he still frowned when he heard Stefan¡¯s confession.


    He felt Stefan liked Winnie, so he asked why Stefan did not tell him the truth earlier. To his surprise,


    Stefan had the courage to say he liked Winnie.


    "Since you hesitated, why tell me now?"


    Brian asked coldly, suppressing his anger.


    "I don''t want Winwin to be wronged all her life because of this, and I don''t want you to lose Winwin in


    an unfair situation. I don''t want to be a dirty person, I don''t want to take advantage of people''s danger."


    "I like Winwin, but I want to be aboveboard. Mr. Be, I want to say, from today I will officially pursue


    Winwin, I hope you can understand."


    "I know I am nothingpared to your qualifications. I can''t afford a fancy limited-edition car, but I can


    buy her a car values millions. I can''t afford a vi worth billions, but I can give her a spacious and bright


    home. The love you once gave her will be beyond by me."


    Stefan said seriously, and he knew that no matter how tactful his words were, they would be


    provocative to Brian. But he had to pursue his own happiness and love, he could not care about what


    others thought.


    He was very true to show his attitude, although his external conditions were not as good as Brian, but


    he could guarantee he loved Winnie.


    No matter how Brian looked at him or treated him, he wanted to express his love. At this moment he


    would like to thank Brian to give him this opportunity, if there was no misunderstanding between them,


    his love for Winnie could only be buried deep in the bottom of his heart.


    "I understand, she is now free to be courted by all men ofposite conditions."


    Brian said through gritted his teeth. It was him who had given Stefan a chance, he would be med,


    but he would never let Stefan seed, he must get Winnie back.


    "Thank you, Mr. Be, for your understanding. Do you still have any doubts about me and Winwin


    getting a room?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Brian said politely, No matter what Brian thought, he had to say it.


    "No, but I want to thank you. Thank you for taking care of Winwin that night, and for staying with her


    when she was sad."


    Brian had prepared so many questions but there was no need to ask now. If he asked, it would make


    Stefan and Winnie closer.


    He could no longer give Stefan a chance, no longer push the pace of their development.


    "I have to go."


    Brian got up and left.


    Brian¡¯s leaving confused Stefan, and he did not say a word to Winnie.


    Was it true as Winnie said, Brian really gave up Winnie?


    But he at least apologized to Winnie and proved her innocence.


    Stefan looked at Winnie, distressed, afraid that she would be sad.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Stefan, I will pretend I heard nothing. I know you''reing to my rescue, but don''t joke like that


    again."


    Winnie said. For her, Brian¡¯s ignorance was not strange, but Stefan''s indirect confession made her


    have headache.


    "I mean what I say, and all you heard is from my heart. I''m not bailing you out. I''m taking chances for


    myself. I don''t mean it in jest. I mean it from my heart."


    "Winwin, for the record. I......"


    "Stop.... Don''t say it. I''m a woman with two children, I have an aunt, a sister and debt. You''re not right


    with me."


    Winnie did not give Stefan the chance to say it out, it was burden for her and she could not stand it.


    "I know everything about you, children, aunt, sister and debt, it is not a problem. These are not my


    criteria for judging love. I only see you."


    "It''s too early for you to say if we''re right for each other. We need to try before we have the answer.¡±


    Stefan knew Winnie had not walked out of the world of Brian, she stilled loved Brian.


    But he did not care, he can use his heart to move Winnie.


    Brian''s love was so heavy, he wanted to give her a light love, let her feel different love. Although there


    was no full grasp of getting Winnie, he must strive for it.


    "Don''t make fun of me. It''s an impulse. You''ll figure it out when you''re past that stage. Stefan, don''t


    forget that you are a single bachelor who has never been married. If you want to marry, many girls like


    you, I can''t match you and will drag you down."


    "Well, don''t say anything. It''s impossible between us. You need to adjust your impulses. I want us to be


    best friends for life."


    Winnie had a burden in her heart, but she had to easily say no. She and Stefan could not be together.


    They were just in the same age, the rest were not match.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Stop it, ok? Aren¡¯t you going to treat me to hot pot? If you say it again, I will leave."


    Winnie must let the topic stop. She had made it clear.


    Stefan did not go on. He knew Winnie was a stubborn person. She would turn and leave if he


    continued. Take it slow, he believed he could do it well.


    Winnie finished eating before she came home.


    What happened today made her tired, and what disappointed her was Brian¡¯s attitude. Although she


    did not want to get back together with Brian, although Brian''s attitude was good for their rtionship,


    Winnie felt that he should at least say sorry, even if it was perfunctory.


    However, Brian was not willing to do it and she could only sigh.


    She felt her heart painful. Even if her heart was stabbed to death, no one could care. Maybe Brian


    thought she was strong enough, that she could take it.


    Winnie really was not so strong. She only had a heart. Her heart was made of flesh and blood, if it was


    injured, it would bleed or even die.

 Chapter 695 Never Forgive

    Chapter 695 Never Forgive


    Winnie realized that it was sad that no one loved her. She happened to be the saddest woman.


    Listless, she walked out of the elevator, thought wildly, lowering her head. When she reached the door,


    she found a person standing there.


    Looking at this man, Winnie got angry.


    "I don''t want to say anything. Please leave."


    Winnie said in a cold voice and did not open the door.


    She knew that once the door opened, Brian would walk in. She did not want Brian to go into her house


    and did not have any contact with him.


    From now on, even if he had a headache, she wouldn''t care.


    When Winnie was angry, Brian did not go, but entered the password and directly opened the door.


    "You..."


    "I saw it thest time you input your password."


    Brian knew the password, but he did not go in, afraid to frighten Winnie, so he had been waiting outside


    the door.


    "Well, you go in and I''ll leave."


    Winnie turned around, but Brian took her hand and forced her to the house.


    "What do you want? I said I don''t want..."


    In the middle of her sentence, Brian interrupted her again.


    This time Brian did not speak, but gave her a hug. He tightly held Winnie in his arms, excited, joyful and


    steadfast.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I was wrong. I was wrong. You hit me, you scold you, you can do whatever


    you want."


    Brian let go of Winnie, picked up Winnie''s hand toward his chest.


    "What do you want? Is it any use now?"


    Winnie was angry, forced to pull back her hand, loudly questioned. She felt her nose sour and eyes


    red, but she endured.


    Until this moment, until Brian said sorry, said he was wrong, she felt how wronged she was, how bitter


    she was.


    "Yes, at least you give me a chance to apologize. Winwin, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive


    as to think it was real, I shouldn''t have..."


    Brian saw that Winnie tried to endure the pain, he felt sad. He felt sorry to Winnie, but had to stand in


    front of her.


    If he escaped, if he did not show Winnie was innocence, he really was a wicked man, who could not be


    forgiven.


    She endured the humiliation for so long, if he did not say sorry, she would be wronged for a lifetime.


    "Don''t say it, you''re not wrong. You just found a reason to break up with me. We''re done with each


    other. Let''s forget the past. It doesn''t matter if you were wrong or right. What matters is that you got rid


    of me."


    "It''s gettingte..."


    Winnie kept her emotions in check and did her best to look as if she did not care.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She really had been waiting for this sorry, but now she still felt wrong.


    Forget it, she would not exin, as long as she did not feel sad, as long as she had no need to see


    Brian again.


    Brian has his own lethality, he would hurt her even if she said nothing.


    She was afraid that she could not afford and would die.


    "It''s not what you think, I''m not..."


    "Don''t quibble, it is disgusting, you know? Why didn''t you think you were wrong when you didn''t even


    give me a chance to exin? Why didn''t you think you were wrong when you break up with me?"


    "Get out, get out now. I won''t ept your apology as long as I live."


    Winnie could not help but roar loudly, pushing out Brian.


    "Winwin, give me a chance to exin..."


    "Why should I give you a chance to exin? Did you give me a chance to exin? I won''t. I won''t hear


    it."


    "Get out of here. I never want to see you again."


    As her angry voice fell, the door was shut and then she sobbed.


    In the past four months, who knows how she suffered? When the fact was exposed, he said sorry. But


    was she supposed to forgive and erase everything she''d endured?


    Winnie hated Brian, and hated herself why she fell in love with such a man? He gave her nothing but


    pain.


    No forgiveness, She''d rather live with hate than forgive.


    Brian was driven out of the door, feeling anxious, knocking on the door, but Winnie did not open the


    door. He tried to enter the password, but the door was locked inside.


    He worried about her, she could treat him any way she wanted, even take a knife to cut flesh from his


    body, as long as he could see her.


    After a long time of knocking, the neighbors came out, but Winnie still did not open the door. Brian had


    to give up for fear of affecting the neighbors.


    After being wronged for so long, maybe she needed some time to get over it. If he pushed too hard, it


    could backfire.


    Brian went downstairs but did not leave. He was in the car feeling guilty and ashamed. He thought


    about the four months of all things, thinking about Winnie again and again was about to speak and


    stop, thinking about those people¡¯s hint, thinking about that everyone believed in Winnie. Only he did


    not listen to anything, did not believe anything.


    Now he finally understood why Winnie did not tell her family and friends the reason for the breakup,


    because she was not wrong, because the wrong person was him.


    If he had calmed down to watch the video from beginning to end, things wouldn''t have gotten to this


    point. They would not break up, would not let the two children sad, would not let Winnie bear all the


    negative effects alone.


    This time he was so wrong, so stupid. He did not know if he could get forgiveness.


    Winnie woke up in the morning but her eyes were still swollen. She was not in the mood to eat


    breakfast. She simply packed up and headed out to work.


    As soon as she got to the car, Brian appeared in front of her.


    "Winwin, I brought you breakfast."


    "I''ve eaten. please don¡¯t show up to me again."


    Winnie bypassed Brian and directly got in the car.


    "Winwin, let¡¯ have talc, give me a little time, ok?"


    Brian wanted to win a little time, even if Winnie scolded him, after all, she needed to vent.


    However, Winnie drove away like she heard nothing. Winnie had nothing to say, so there was no need


    to waste time.


    Again, Brian was rejected. Winnie was stubborn and would not forgive him so easily.


    In addition to apologizing as much as possible, Brian also needed to do something more sincere. So


    the first thing was his invitation to Gloria to get married.


    Brian came to thepany, he ordered the secretary to contact Gloria. Then he called Albert and


    Calvin to adjust the overall time of his work.


    There was nothing important from today on, and his work was only scheduled until after hours. After


    work, he used time to apologize, tofort Winnie¡¯s injured heart, to get back Winnie.


    "Mr. Be, we''ll do what you ask. Don''t make Director Chambers sad again."


    When the work came to an end, Calvin boldly mentioned Winnie. As expected, it caused Brian''s


    extreme dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t you dare talk to me about it? Would it be so bad if you had told me earlier?"


    Brian shouted loudly, although it was not his character toin, this matter cane to such a


    state were rted to these two traitors.


    "Mr. Be, we gave you hint and asked you to rewatch the video, but you......"


    "When did you talk to me be a hint? Can''t you just say it? Not to mention something this big. You


    only consider Director Chambers'' idea, have you thought for me? How did I spend those days?"


    "Director Chambers asked you to hide it and you hid, didn''t you think about her grievance, her


    innocence? Do you want her to be misunderstood by me all her life?"


    Brian criticized angrily. After all, it was all his fault. Passing the buck was not what a man should do. He


    was just blowing off steam in front of them.


    "We... Sorry, Mr. Be, we were thoughtless."


    Two people did not dare to talk back, hesitated and then said sorry.


    They had thought about these, but Winnie did not care about injustice and innocence. In her eyes


    injustice and innocence were insignificant to the pain Brian brought her.


    "s...... It''s not your fault. It''s my fault that my anger got the better of me, and it''s my fault that things


    got to this point. In fact, I should thank Stefan, if he had note to exin, I would have


    misunderstood her for the rest of my life."


    Brian reflected on himself, no matter what the purpose of Stefan was, it was his credit in this matter. If


    there was no Stefan, he would hate Winnie all his life, and they could not be together in this life.


    In fact, when facing so many people''s doubts and reminders, he had seriously thought about it. But he


    didn''t have the courage to go through the video again. He was afraid that if the result did not change, it


    would be another stab in his heart.


    Brian did not continue to me, which surprised Albert and Calvin. This showed that their mistakes


    were forgiven. Now that we''re forgiven, there was still something to be determined.


    Albert looked at Calvin, and then opened his mouth first.


    "How do you n to deal with this matter? And the matter of Wendy was not fair to Director Chambers.


    If she hadn''t misled you, it wouldn''t be like this."


    Albert said, Calvin followed suit.


    "Yes, if there was no Wendy, Director Chambers would not be misunderstood and wronged. These past


    few months you did not have a good time, but Director Chambers is worse than you. She worked hard


    and did not let herself be idle. She used to take a nap at noon. Ever since this incident, she has taken


    full advantage of the noontime. I''ve seen her working in her car several times."

 Chapter 696 Break Up

    Chapter 696 Break Up


    As Calvin''s voice fell, Albert did not give Brian the opportunity to speak but directly said. Only in this


    way could he truly say this misunderstanding during this period of time.


    "I saw that too. Director Chambers said that the main purpose of changing a car is to work in the car


    and have a rest when she is tired."


    "Mr. Be, whether you have feelings for Director Chambers or not, we think you should give Director


    Chambers an exnation."


    Albert and Calvin required Brian to Winnie an exnation and to deal with Wendy. On this asion, if


    Mr. Be indulged, they refused.


    "You two are forcing me. Rest assured, I will do something about it. Wendy is secretly making trouble. I


    will make her repent and apologize to Winwin."


    Even if Albert and Calvin did not remind him, he would not let go of Wendy.


    What Wendy did was so infuriating. He had forgiven her and helped her, but she caused endless


    damage to Winnie.


    This time he would not indulge her.


    Not muchter Gloria came over, Albert and Calvin left the space for the two of them.


    "You haven''t contacted me for several days, why, do you have time today?"


    Gloria said in her charming voice, which attractive to men. Only Brian had no feeling to this woman.


    "Sit down first."


    Brian''s anger was somewhat subdued, but his voice was still cold.


    "Why do I think you are in a bad mood? Have you met something bad at work? Can I help you? Or can


    my dad help you?"


    Gloria saw Brian was in a bad mood, she asked as she sat down.


    "It''s not about work. It''s between us."


    Brian simply replied, he did not like others to guess his mind. However, Brian''s words made Gloria


    nervous.


    Although Brian had always spoken coldly and been uninhibited and she was used to his attitude, she


    still felt uneasy and felt he was not saying what she wanted to hear.


    "What is it?¡±


    Gloria asked tentatively.


    "First of all, I''m sorry. Mymitment to you must be broken."


    Brian had to use a strong attitude to express his ideas so that Gloria would not think otherwise.


    Gloria knew her premonition was right. Hearing that, she felt her heart jumped to her throat.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Even so, even if she did not want to ept the fact, she could not let on now that she was rmed.


    "I have no problem about it, but can I know why?"


    Gloria asked, she wanted to know the reasons. Was it because Wendy or Winnie, or Penny gave the


    evidence to Brian?


    "The reason is that I can''t marry anyone, so I can''t go on."


    Brian didn''t mean Winnie, he just didn''t say Winnie directly so as not to harm Winnie.


    "Oh, so you can ept a marriage without feelings?"


    Brian did not say it directly, but Gloria guessed it. She could see why Brian called off the engagement.


    "You could say that. And it is not only my promise to you that I am breaking off, but also our


    partnership."


    Brian understood he must give up blind dating, even if he had the interests with Gloria¡¯s family.


    He could not let Winnie suffered any harm, even if grandpa forced him, even grandpa would make a


    hard time for Winnie, it was better than his emotional damage.


    As long as he wholeheartedly stood by Winnie, as long as he carefully protected Winnie, he believed


    that the problem could be solved, but it might take times, after all, Winnie would not easily forgive her.


    "All over? The cooperation between our two families is at a critical juncture. If we break up at this time,


    it will have an impact on it."


    Gloria was not calm and did not expect him to cancel all. If only the engagement was canceled, Gloria


    could reluctantly ept it, at leastter she would have a chance.


    But it was all over, she waited all those years, she lost her best chance. And there might not be a


    second chance.


    "I have considered the cooperation between the two families, and I will not withdraw the cooperation. If


    your father cannot ept this fact and does not want to develop and benefit each other, I have no


    problem if he wants to cancel it."


    Brian would not hinder the breakup with Gloria because of this matter. After a sleepless night, he


    thought it all out.


    In his life, no matter what things lost, it was not as painful as to lose Winnie.


    He would not worry about losing his grandfather''s trust. Even if he lost the position of president, he


    didn''t care. After all, he still had his ownpany and it could continue to grow.


    In short, the loss of his life would not be so painful. In thest four month, he really realized what pain


    was.


    "I don''t know mypany''s attitude. I just want to remind you not to interfere with your work."


    Brian''s argument made Gloria''s heartpletely cool. It was pretty clear he didn''t care about


    cooperation.


    In this way, she had no ce to threaten Brian and no excuse to keep their rtionship. She could only


    think of a way when she came back.


    "Since business matters are not affected, I don''t object to your decision, and I haven''t figured out how


    to talk to my boyfriend yet. But it may have some impact on my career."


    Gloria had to say so, at least let Brian feel guilty.


    "Your career will be affected, and ourpany''s stock will suffer. But these are things we can


    ovee, and that''s what we agreed upon. We signed the agreement expecting this kind of thing to


    happen, so we have our own ways to deal with it."


    Brian would not have any guilt at all, after all, the two of them had a cooperative rtionship, so each


    impact had to be dealt with separately.


    After all, Gloria''s career impact had been negligiblepared with the Be Group¡¯s stock turmoil.


    "I''ll talk to my family, and you talk to your family. Well, I''ve made that clear. Thank you for your time."


    Brian drove her out in a euphemistic way. Gloria was speechless.


    "Well, then our business is over. If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, Mr. Be, please let


    me know. We can''t be husband and wife, at least we can still be friends and help each other when we


    are in trouble."


    "Your time is money, and I won''t bother you. Good-bye, Mr. Be."


    Gloria said goodbye and then left.


    No matter what happened, she must keep calm and not expose her emotions to him.


    But as soon as she stepped out of Brian¡¯s office, her face changed and went dark.


    She left quickly, and now she had to find someone to work out a strategy. She could not let this


    opportunity just go away.


    After Gloria left, Brian immediately called Albert.


    "Now tell the media I broke up with Gloria."


    Brian firmly ordered.


    "Mr. Be, when you two got together, you did not tell the media. Is it necessary to tell them your


    separation now?"


    Albert felt it was not necessary, but he did not know what Brian was thinking.


    "I did not tell the media, but everyone knew it. I have not rified so many affairs, which is tantamount


    to acquiescence. Now everyone knows I''m with her, and I want everyone to know we''re apart. It''s the


    only way to clean up our rtionship so we don''t get into trouble."


    "The most important thing is that I want Director Chambers to feel my sincerity. I''ll take care of it this


    time and never let her get hurt again."


    For Brian, the problem before was not the reason, the key was Winnie. If this time was the same as the


    previous several times, it was unfair to Winnie.


    He must give Winnie an exnation.


    "All right, I''ll do it."


    Albert understood and then turned around.


    "Be quick. Don''t give Gloria any chance."


    Brian added.


    After he finished ordering, he had to consider the attitude of grandpa. In fact, the most difficult one to


    deal with was his grandpa and he had no idea what kind of pressure he would put on Winnie.


    Gloria left the Be Group and called Thomas, half an hourter, she got through, but felt it was hard


    tomunicate over the phone.


    So the two men made an appointment to a secluded tea room.


    Two people met after an hour, however before they started the topic, Gloria''s assistant came in with


    panic.


    "Mr. Be has made an official announcement."


    "What official announcement? How can you be so rude? I was in the middle of a business meeting, and


    it was presumptuous of you to barge in like that. You want to lose your job, don¡¯t you?"


    Gloria was in a bad mood and had no ce to vent her angry, and at this time, her assistant barged in.


    "See the headlines first."


    Her assistant seemed to have been ustomed to Gloria¡¯s hot temper and directly interrupted Gloria,


    and then showed her the phone.


    Gloria then found it was the news about her breakup with Brian.


    "It''s over, we''rete. How can he do that? He didn''t give me any time."


    Gloria was panic, she did not expect Brian would tell the media.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Thomas asked in a cold voice and frowned.

 Chapter 697 Trying to Fix It

    Chapter 697 Trying to Fix It


    Thomas disliked that a girl was not calm, in face of big thing or small thing. Gloria was such a person,


    on the surface she looked tough and scheming, but actually she was panic.


    So far, in addition to Winnie, girls around Brian were notposed.


    Her assistant came to Thomas and showed him the phone.


    "You broke up? You want to tell me this?"


    Thomas raised his voice, mixed with the tone of ming.


    If Gloria could make it clear on the phone, there was likely to be a remedial opportunity. It wouldn''t be


    so passive even if there was not.


    "Yes, we broke up just now. I didn''t expect he would tell the media, since we didn''t announce it to the


    press when we started."


    Gloria was anxious, looking at Thomas, seeking for help.


    "Why did you break up?"


    Thomas continued to ask, he did not expect things to go this way. The cooperation of two was at the


    critical juncture. Brian chose to break up at this time was no doubt an unwise choice.


    "He didn''t give a specific reason. He said he could not marry someone he had no feeling with. I guess


    he''s back with Winnie."


    Gloria said her own guess, she thought it was the only possibility.


    "Since he said so, it is rted to Winnie."


    Thomas thought so, in addition to Winnie, no one could control the idea of Brian.


    "If you told me on the phone, we still had time to figure it out. But we met, we have wasted time and


    missed the best chance to save the situation."


    Thomas could not help but me Gloria, but he was very clear that if it was rted to Winnie, they


    could not save it.


    "I didn''t expect that. We have to do something. We have just started our n, we can''t just be kicked


    out in disgrace."


    Gloria asked for help, now she was worried and could not think of a way and could only put hope on


    Thomas.


    "s......"


    Thomas sighed. He could figure it out, but it would take time.


    "Uncle Thomas, I think Penny is to me for this. If she..."


    At this, Gloria shut her mouth. Then she looked at her assistant and said.


    "We will announce our separation immediately and will not speak to any media."


    Gloria wanted to do something about it and she did not want her assistant to hear anything more.


    After her assistant left, Gloria opened her month seeing that Thomas was silent.


    ¡°If it were not for Penny, I would have married Brian. Once we are married, it''s harder for him to say


    breakup."


    Gloria put all the responsibility on Penny, after all, now she was not sure if it was rted to Winnie.


    "You are right. Penny is part of the reasons. It seems that we must try to get rid of her."


    Penny was a malignant tumour, if this malignant tumour was not pulled out, sooner orter it would


    be cancerous.


    However, Penny was originally a dying man, and it was not worth fighting for a dying man. He needed a


    good n.


    "Yes, as soon as she disappeared, I have no handhold. In that way I have nothing to worry about. With


    a little tricks, Brian wille back to me.


    "Uncle Thomas, think what I should do next. We can''t just sit and wait for opportunities like before."


    Gloria was eager, even if there was Thomas to help her, she could not calm down.


    "Well, if you want to be with Brian, give up your current career."


    Thomas thought of a way, but before he could give specific exnation, Gloria refuted.


    "No, I''m in the prime of my career. I can''t give up."


    Gloria attitude was obvious that she would not give up her career now.


    "You want to be with Brian, but you are not willing to make sacrifices. Do you really believe in pie in the


    sky? Gloria. You have to think clearly what you want. I will tell you clearly that it is impossible to get


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Brian without giving anything.¡±


    "Besides, you''re going to lose your career sooner orter. As long as your rtionship with Brian is


    established, the Be family will not allow you to be seen in public. You must stay safe at home and


    do what a wife should do."


    "Do you know that my father does not like your profession, if it were not for your father''s strength, you


    would have been excluded in the blind date. You would have no chance at all."


    Thomas reminded Gloria and let her see the facts. Her status as a model did not help her, but rather


    took away a lot of goodwill.


    "If you can''t make any sacrifice, I have nothing to do."


    Thomas was disappointed and felt that Gloria was not a good partner. He had been thinking, if his


    partner was as smart as Winnie, it would have no so many twists and turns.


    "No, I''m not unwilling to make sacrifices. If I don''t do this job, I have no excuse to be close to Brian.


    Where to find a chance to meet him?"


    Gloria hurried to exin, but she knew it was just an excuse. She did not want to give up her job.


    "My words are not finished, and you are in a hurry to deny. How can¡¯t you calmly listen to me to finish?"


    Thomas finally found the opportunity to ask Gloria. Seeing that Gloria was disobedient, he was angry.


    Gloria had missed the good chance and had not seized the heart of Brian. Gloria hated Penny, in fact,


    she had a problem and responsibility.


    "You can give up this job and go to work for your father''spany. Figure out a way to make this work,


    and tell your father you want to be a part of it. Won''t you have more chances to get along with Brian?"


    Thomas outlined his idea. He thought it was the best way so far. Only in this way could she have a


    proper contact with Brian and have more opportunities.


    Gloria felt it reasonable, but she still had worries.


    "But, Uncle Thomas, if it does not seed, I will make a great sacrifice."


    "What sacrifice do you have? If you really can''t be with Brain, you can resume your old career. Many


    people did no and it depends on your strength and ability."


    Thomas wanted to say that Gloria had no ability, hoping to hurt her self-esteem so that she could strive


    for it.


    "I..."


    "Gloria, I thought about your idea. You think you still have a chance with Brian in your current career.


    But I tell you, since Brian announced that he broke up with you, it proves that he will never cooperate


    with you or contact you at work again. In other words, you cannot approach Brian as a model.¡±


    "The way I''ve given you is the only way. There is no other way. You can study it with your father and


    see what he thinks."


    Gloria wanted to defend, but Thomas did not give her a chance.


    No matter how Gloria thought, as long as she still wanted to get Brian, she could only use this way.


    Thomas had said what he should say, it depended on how Gloria think.


    Thomas immediately got up and left.


    After Thomas left, Gloria''s father called her and Gloria had to go home.


    In Gloria''s living room.


    There was only a family of three in the living room. Andrew was questioning Gloria with a face of anger.


    "How could you break up so fast? Do you think this is about the two of you? It''s about our two


    "Gloria, you are capricious, you made a direct decision without discussing with me. Don''t you know


    now is the critical time for cooperation?"


    Andrew was annoyed because the incident came out of the blue and at the wrong time. Even in ten


    days or so, everything would be settled.


    "This is my own affair, I can make my decision. He is determined to break up, should I beg him not to


    break up?"


    Gloria was also angry and was so annoyed to be scolded by her father.


    "Dad, you don''t worry about me. You only worry thepany. Besides, we are dominant in this


    cooperation. It was they should be afraid. Why are you so worried?"


    Gloria had always been thought so and thought even if they were passive, they would not care about


    losing the opportunity to cooperate.


    "You''re just a simple girl who knows only how to walk the runway. The Be Group is big and we''re


    not the only car brand he wants to work with. Although it looks like our family is in the driving seat, it''s


    not. If this cooperation does not seed, we will lose a lot."


    Andrew told the truth. He just wanted to let Gloria see the facts, in B city, in the country, there was no


    Be Group would not have big loss.


    "Is it that serious? Dad, you''ve got to be kidding me."


    Gloria did not believe it and did not expect to be soplex and it was her family more needed this


    cooperation.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you. It is the truth. If this partnership doesn''t work out, ourpany


    will go bankrupt."


    Andrew did not want to say such a thing in front of his daughter and wife, but if he did not make the


    matter more serious, his daughter would not take it seriously.


    Gloria did not speak again but looked at her father with disbelief. She did not expect their breakup to


    have such a big impact on thepany.


    With so much influence, it would be good for her to sacrifice a career in exchange for a chance for the


    After a while, Andrew''s mood softened.


    "Gloria, is there a chance to save?"


    "No, Dad. You know Brian. He never takes back what he says or does."


    Gloria gave an affirmative answer.

 Chapter 698 Call after call

    Chapter 698 Call after call


    Why was Gloria so sure? She knew about her coboration with Brian, but her parents did not. When


    an emotional partnership ended, there was no chance of redemption.


    "Is there any other way?"


    Andrew could not give up, now the only hope was on his daughter.


    "Dad, the best thing to do is find another chance to be with him. How about this..."


    Gloria told his father what Thomas said and asked for her father''s opinion.


    "Yes, that''s a good idea. But this can only be done under the premise of sessful cooperation, which


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    has nothing to do with it now."


    Andrew measured that Gloria''s method was only suitable after sessful cooperation, and now the


    most critical thing was to promote cooperative rtions.


    "Don''t worry too much, Dad. Brian said that our breakup will not affect the cooperation between the two


    families. I think he''ll keep things separate, because they want to be involved in cars."


    Gloriaforted her father, she thought there was still a chance, so there was no need to worry.


    "Andrew, don''t worry too much. If Brian says so, we have a chance.


    Gloria''s mother Becky persuaded. She had no idea, so she could onlyfort him.


    "Well, there''s nothing other ways for the time being."


    Andrew sighed and spoke.


    "It''s all we can do now. Gloria, we have to carry out your n. If you and he can get back together, we''ll


    have plenty of opportunities for the future."


    "You don''t have to announce your withdrawal of your career yet. Use this time as a healing period and


    don¡¯t ept any activities. You also have a way out in case you fail in Brian.


    Andrew gave his idea as an exit strategy for his family.


    Gloria followed her father''s advice and from now on she would not ept any activities and focused on


    the cooperation.


    Gloria''s family knew about the official announcement, and so did the whole country, including Brian''s


    rtives and friends, as well as Winnie.


    Looking at the headlines on the phone, Winnie was not surprised, but felt ridiculous.


    Why was that? What was the point of doing that? Did he want to fix something, or he changed the blind


    date?


    At this time, Daenerys'' phone came.


    Just she put through the phone, Daenerys said in an eager voice.


    "What happened? Brian broke up with Gloria? Because of you? Have you reconciled?"


    Daenerys was confused and basically shocked.


    "I also saw them break up, but we didn''t get back together, and I don''t know why they broke up."


    Winnie told the truth, Brian did know the truth, also apologized to her. But he hadn''t said anything about


    getting back together, so this had nothing to do with her.


    "How is that? Kevin said some time ago that he wanted to get married. It''s only been a few days and


    now they broke up. Does Gloria have a big runway event that needs to be promoted like this?"


    Winnie''s answer undoubtedly made Daenerys more confused. She saw the news and first thought of


    Winnie, because in addition to Winnie, no one could let Brian change his mind.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t need to know. It''s his business, it''s the Be Group¡¯s business, and I can''t


    get involved in it."


    Even if he broke up with Gloria and knew the truth. Her rtionship with Brian would not change


    substantially.


    But if he broke up and was to be with Wendy, Winnie would never sit still.


    "This is strange, I still let my husband ask Brian."


    Daenerys was still curious.


    "What are you doing..."


    Winnie want to persuade her not to ask too much, but Daenerys had hung up.


    She sighed, and before she could put down her cell phone, Oscar''s phone came in.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Oscar was unexpected.


    ¡°You want to ask about the breakup of Brian and Gloria? I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me."


    Winnie answered directly, before Oscar asked the question.


    "Is it really none of your business?"


    Oscar asked with disbelief.


    "No. If there is nothing else, I''ll get to work."


    Winnie felt no need to say more. She didn''t want to hear any more about it. He already knew the truth


    and there was nothing left to think about.


    "Ok. I trust you."


    Oscar put down the phone, though he said he believed Winnie, but he still felt Winnie was the reason.


    Winnie hung up the phone and sighed, as she put the phone aside and was ready to work, but Leo''s


    phone came in.


    Winnie answered directly before Leo asked anything.


    "I don''t know why Brian and Gloria broke up. I have nothing to do with it. Brian and I did not make up."


    "I guess I am not the first to call. Are you telling the truth?"


    Hearing that, Leo knew he must not be the first to call her.


    But he also did not believe that Winnie had nothing to do with it, though she exined.


    "No, no, you don''t believe it, do you? Do you think I''m the kind of person who can''t take it personally? I


    repeat, I have nothing to do with him."


    Winnie was to be driven crazy by these people. Brian broke up, why they asked her?


    "Well, I believe you. I have a calling in. You can go to work."


    "s...... What''s that attitude? Is that like believing? Leo, I..."


    Leo''s attitude had no sense of trust. Winnie asked, but Leo had hung up the phone.


    "Crazy, crazy, these are not best friends, these are crazy people. I exined, but they don¡¯t believe


    me."


    Winnie looked at the phone talking to herself. What was going on? She knew nothing, why she was


    med?


    Winnie had been holding the phone in her hand, because a crazy woman called Emily had not yet


    called. When Winnie looked down at the screen, the knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    "Come in."


    Winnie answered and did not look up. But the sound that followed made her look up in surprise.


    "Howe Brian broke up with Gloria? You are not reconciled with Brian, are you?"


    Emily¡¯s voice was eager, and she walked to Winnie with doubts. Gasping for breath, with sweat on her


    nose tip, she must have run upstairs.


    "You scared me, I thought you came out of the phone."


    Winnie did not expect that Emily woulde.


    "What did you say?"


    Emily did not understand the meaning of Winnie.


    "Nothing. You are tired, sit and have some water."


    Winnie got up and then went to pour water for Emily.


    "You are calm, but I am anxious. Tell me what is going on."


    Emily did not sit down, but followed behind Winnie, questioning.


    "I think you''re crazy, too. What do you want me to say about them breaking up? I tell you, I have


    nothing to do with it.


    Winnie took a bottle of water, unscrewed the cap and then handed it to Emily.


    "Drink water first, is it worthwhile to be tired for others¡¯ things?"


    Winnie was still calm, as if the world had nothing to do with her.


    "None of your business? I don¡¯t believe it. Who else has the power to break up Brian?"


    Emily would not believe and felt it was because of Winnie, Brian and Gloria broke up.


    "I''m not that powerful. Do you think we would have broken up if I am?"


    "Don''t think about it. Do you want me to suffer and to back with Brian?"


    Winnie thought she was an ordinary woman. Woman who could stay with Brian and let him give up all


    women was extraordinary.


    "No, I am just surprised. The news was incredible, so I came to you."


    Emily didn¡¯t want Winnie to go back to Brian and take suffering, she simply wanted to know why Brian


    brpke up.


    "He has so many good women around him, he can be anyone he wants to, there is nothing strange


    about that."


    "Is that why you came here? It''s only been twenty minutes since the news came out. You... Your car


    must be flying."


    Winnie could not help butugh. Either Emily broke the trafficw or took a the car as a ne,


    otherwise she could not be there in twenty minutes.


    "I''m right in the neighborhood. I came here for a business meeting and I just got this shocking news


    and I drove straight here."


    "Are you sure this isn''t about you? Or maybe you don''t know because of you."


    Emily asked, and she would continue if Winnie did not give a positive answer.


    "You all have the same attitude. You don''t believe me. I don''t have to lie to you. Just stop pushing me.


    I''m sure I had nothing to do with it."


    "I don''t understand you why you asked me the reason he broke up. If he marries, will you ask me who


    is to marry. You''re so boring, you make me look like the culprit."


    Winnie felt everyone was idle and boring. She did not put the things in her heart, but everyone took it


    seriously. Since the day she broke up with Brian, they had nothing to do with each other, especially his


    private affairs, Winnie never asked, how could she get involved?


    "I think no one can change Brian''s mind except you."


    Emily felt that her doubts were too much, but in addition to Winnie, she really could not think of who


    could let Brian make his breakup public.

 Chapter 699 Make it Clear

    Chapter 699 Make it Clear


    Winnie was speechless by her friends, all the people called and Emily even came to her. It was


    conceivable that they had the same aims and ideas.


    "That''s what Daenerys said. Do your research then. I couldn''t influence his decision when we were still


    together, and I can''t influence his decision now that we are separated. You think too much."


    "We can stop talking about it. I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    Just because of this one thing Winnie exined at least four times, she was tired of it.


    So what if she had something to do with it? She didn''t run it. There was no room for changing it.


    As soon as the news came out, Brian made all the preparations. He had received the call from his


    father called, his sister, and now he was receiving a phone call from Kevin.


    "I sent the news, it is true."


    After answering Kevin''s question, Brian continued to wait for Kevin''s question.


    "Why? Why break up?"


    Kevin thought it was because of Winnie, but he asked.


    "I don¡¯t live her. Because I can''t live a lifetime with someone I don''t love. I cannot marry another woman


    because I feel indebted to Winwin."


    Brian knew that Kevin would ask this question, and he had already got the answer.


    "What do you mean?"


    Kevin was puzzled.


    "I don''t have time to talk now, but tonight, you call everyone to XX restaurant. I''ve booked a private


    room there, and I''ll talk with everyone then."


    Brian could not make it clear over the phone, and he wanted to tell all Winnie''s friends face to face and


    to admit his fault.


    "What about Winwin?"


    Kevin asked, aware that things were not so simple.


    "Yes, but you can''t say I ask her out, or she won''te."


    Brian said and then hung up the phone.


    Brian knew that he should give a statement, let everyone know Winnie was suffering.


    After hanging up Kevin''s phone, Brian was waiting for another call. Unexpectedly, the call was dyed,


    which made Brian not understand.


    Traditionally, grandpa would be the first person to call to me him when something like this


    happened. But he had no yet called.


    There might be two reasons. One was that he didn''t know it yet, and the other was that he was waiting


    for Brian toe to him to exin it.


    In this case, Brian would take the initiative, after all, he had to face it.


    Brian arranged his work and went to the old house.


    Thomas and Gloria separated and went home directly. Only Felix could control Brian.


    When he got home, he went to the study and told his father about the breakup of Brian.


    "Dad, Brian is too impulsive this time. His decision to end the rtionship at such a critical time is a


    fatal blow to the partnership."


    "I don¡¯t know what he''s thinking. If this kind of thing happens a lot, he''ll ruin the Be Group."


    Thomas said and vent out his discontent. He had to make his father realize how dangerous Brian¡¯s


    behavior was.


    "He should have his n."


    Unexpectedly, Felix did not me Brian angrily but calmly waited.


    But when he knew that Brian broke up with Gloria, he guessed the reason. Brian must know he


    misunderstood Winnie, and wanted to be with Winnie again.


    Felix thought of this situation, but did not expect that Brian would know the truth so soon. He thought


    things would go as Winnie expected. And until Brian got married and realized he was wrong, it would


    be toote.


    But now it seemed that things were out of control, not what he had expected at all.


    "He can''t do that, at least consider the feelings of others. He broke up so suddenly, how should I


    exin to Andrew? And as we all know, Gloria is sensible and considerate, in line with the standards of


    a good wife and a good mother. She is better than Winnie and Wendy."


    Thomas did not understand why his father was so peaceful and what he was waiting for.


    But he couldn''t just wait. He had to get his father to lean toward Gloria before Brian exined.


    "You are the only one who thinks she is good."


    These were the only words Felix uttered, but they were overwhelming. Those eyes, not angry but


    majestic, were not at all the look of a man of ny.


    "Dad...... What do you mean by that?"


    Thomas asked boldly, waiting for his father''s answer, and dare not praise Gloria again.


    "You know what kind of person Gloria is and whether she is really considerate. If it had not been for her


    good fortune, I should never have consented to their acquaintance."


    Felix has this thought after the investigation of Gloria, in addition to the family, Gloria had no


    advantage, she had no advantages and quality as Winnie.


    "Since her family is rich, that is enough. There are few girls of that kind all over B City."


    Thomas pretended he did not understand his father''s words and continued to exin. No matter Gloria


    was good or bad, there were advantages after all. No one could match that, and that was what his


    father wanted.


    ¡°Stop. I want to hear what Brian thinks. I''ll deal with it after he exins it to me."


    Felix stopped the topic, and for the first time he did not assert it forcefully.


    That Brian broke up did not make him angry and did not make him anxious, but let him rx.


    It came from his guilt to Winnie, from the fact that he knew the truth but had been hiding it.


    Felix did not want to mention this, but Thomas had not finished.


    "Dad, why did they break up? I just feel too sudden, is he with Winnie again?"


    Thomas guessed and mentioned Winnie.


    He had suspected Winnie, but there was no specific evidence. If it was really because of Winnie, the


    attitude of Brian had been firm, and he would not care about anyone''s pressure.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I''ve only just found out about it. I can''t possibly know why. Don''t say any more. I want to be alone. Go


    out."


    Felix was upset by Thomas. Even if he knew the reason, he would not tell Thomas.


    "Dad......"


    "Get out."


    Thomas did not give up, but was driven out by Felix.


    Only Felix was in the study, he was thinking about Winnie and children.


    Winnie was impable, and two children did not say a word to him now, it seemed that if he did not


    agree their parents to be together, they would break off rtions with him. Did he really want the


    children to hate him?


    This time, Brian made his decision before he did tell anyone. It was clear that he would not go on a


    blind date even if he was not with Winnie.


    No matter how he threatened, even he let Winnie disappear, Brian could not be in obedience.


    And he really wanted to let Winnie an impable person disappear? If Winnie disappeared, would two


    children be depressed? How many people''s happiness did he destroy?


    Felix was thinking about these things and analyzing how to make everyone happy, then Brian knocked


    at the door and then pushed it in.


    "Grandpa."


    Brian greeted him with unyielding confidence.


    "Go ahead."


    Felix was direct. Since he had known it, there was no need to waste time.


    "Grandpa, you have known it."


    "Well, I''ll tell you what I think."


    Brian was right. Otherwise, he would be stuck waiting for grandpa to call him.


    "Grandpa, I broke up with Gloria and didn''t tell you, it is my fault. However, even if I told you, it won¡¯t


    change anything."


    Brian first apologized and didn''t think he was doing anything wrong. He had to do it firt and give


    grandpa no chance to object.


    Brian took a breath and went on.


    "I did it to Winwin because I was sorry to her. It''s not her fault that we broke up. I misunderstood her


    and made her suffer for so long."


    "Grandpa, Winwin wasn''t wrong. I was wrong. So I can''t marry anyone else. I want to make it up to her.


    I want to clear her name."


    Brian did not conceal his thoughts to Felix. This time no one could change his determination, this time,


    he was not hurt Winnie for anyone, this time, he only strove for happiness for him, Winnie and the


    children.


    Felix first took a long breath. Brian''s resolute attitude made him feel the crisis. Such an attitude made


    him wonder if this time he would seed in sticking to his ideas.


    "She is not wrong, but there is more than one way of making amends. Can''t it make up for letting her


    live in the suburbs as before with the children and you?"


    Felix felt weak, but he had to hold on.


    "No, none of the previous methods could make it up to her. I didn''t drive her out of suburbs. She left of


    her own free will. I know her very well. Once she leaves, she will nevere back. Once a rtionship


    ends, she won''t start it again, unless it starts again in a different rtionship."


    "I have two kids, and I wouldn''t be able to say I''m sorry without them."


    Brian''s attitude was more and more determined, even the light in his eyes was firm.


    He knew Winnie well, if he apologized to her and they were together again, if she continued to his


    mistress, she would not agree.


    Even if she were offered the ce as Mrs. Be, she might not ept it. That was why Brian said he


    was d to have two children.


    Brian paused for a moment, and then looked at Felix formally and rigorously with his fixed eyes.


    "Grandpa, this time, I want to..."

 Chapter 700 Explains the Truth

    Chapter 700 Exins the Truth


    Just as Brian was about to say his idea, Felix interrupted him.


    "Brian, you broke up with Gloria so suddenly, have you ever thought about the interests of the


    Felix did not let Brian say what he wanted, because he had not determined the important thing and how


    to treat Winnie.


    "Don''t worry about that. Ourpany has taken a leading position in the negotiation for cooperation. If


    the cooperation is cancelled now, the loss is Andrew¡¯s. Of course, they may give up the cooperation


    opportunity because they are angry. But don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ve already lined up my next partner as


    a backup. In short, if there is any damage this time, I will double thepensation and never let the


    Be Group have damage."


    Brian assured. He knew grandpa cared most about the interests of thepany. He didn''t worry about


    business. He could get back what he lost in other ways. But once he lost Winnie, he could never find


    her back. He would regret for a lifetime, he would be guilty for a lifetime.


    "Grandpa, the most important thing I came here today..."


    Brian stabilizes his mood and spoke firmly again, but unfortunately he was interrupted again by Felix.


    "First finalize Andrew''s cooperation, and then talk to me about your business."


    Felix said, then got up and left the study.


    He did not know if his was too much, but he had not decided on the matters about Winnie, so he could


    not be so arbitrary to give any answer.


    In other words, work was an excuse to buy more time to weigh the pros and cons.


    Brian tried several times to say the key point, but was stopped by his grandfather. Brian understood he


    could not yet ept Winnie.


    But it didn''t matter, he would stick to it and must give Winnie a satisfactory position.


    Brian sighed and left the study. When he passed by the living room, Thomas stopped him.


    "Brian, I have seen the news of your break up, why so sudden? Did you meet a better girl?"


    Thomas said calmly, but in the end he was impatient.


    Up to now he had not thought of an immediate remedy, and naturally he was not calm.


    "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Thomas, I did not meet a better girl, it is just that I can¡¯t get along


    with Gloria, so we broke up."


    "I have a meeting, I gotta go."


    Brian strode away, even after hearing Thomas called him, he did not stop.


    "Brian... Brian..."


    He failed to ask Brian to stay, Thomas had resentment in his eyes.


    He was angry that Brian did not even give him a chance to speak, and that Brian was still looking down


    on him. Whatever it was, he was his uncle, and it was too much to dislike him and despise him.


    It seemed that power was the confidence of Brian, and only when the power was removed, could he


    restrain himself and respect his elders.


    Brian came out from the old house and called Ste. After agreeing to meet in the suburbs, he drove


    straight to the suburbs.


    He hadn''t exined it to his father and sister over the phone. They must have been worried, and they


    must have wanted more details. So Brian nned to spend the afternoon in exnations.


    When Brian arrived at the suburbs, Ste and his father were sitting in the living room waiting for him,


    in order to temporarily not let the children know, Brian let Paul take the two children out to y.


    "I broke up with Gloria, because I knew Winwin didn''t cheat on me. I misunderstood her."


    As he sat down, Brian looked up at his father and sister. Their surprise was no less than his shock at


    learning the truth.


    "......"


    Brian exined the details.


    "Brian, I told you Winwin is not that kind of person and asked you to confirm it. If you did, it would not


    have happened."


    Rufus said and it was the first time heined about Brian.


    He was disappointed in Brian and the whole Be family.


    If one person had insisted on his trust in Winnie, things would not have developed to this extent. For so


    long, Winnie had suffered grievances.


    How could they face the fact?


    "s...... There''s no point in saying anything at this point. I said Winwin was such a person, but I did


    not fully believe her. If I had watched it more, if I had trusted her more, it wouldn''t have been so bad."


    "I was at fault in that, too. I should have seen something wrong in Winwin''s behavior. s...... I''m sorry


    for Winwin, for the kids, for Vanessa and for her aunt."


    Ste did notin about Brian but had self-reflection.


    Brian wasck of trust in Winnie. But at the same time, it showed that because he loved Winnie too


    much, he could not ept such a fact, resulting in dare not face it and check it.


    Now the most painful and guilty person was Brian, even if he did not say it, he was sad.


    "I never thought it would be like this. It''s my fault. I didn''t know Winwin well enough, I was careless with


    her, I didn''t give her enough love and trust. I''m sorry for Winwin, for the kids, for Vanessa and for her


    aunt.¡±


    Once again, Brian admitted his mistake and realized that he had hurt not only Winnie but also her


    family. As the thought that Vanessa said she used to regard him as brother-inw, Brian regretted it.


    He had been a tree in the hearts of their families, which they could rely on and live a solid life.


    But some of his practices destroyed his weight in the heart of the Chambers family and they had


    agreed their breakup.


    He did too much to make Winnie sad, and make her aunt and Vanessa disappointed. It was all his fault.


    He let everyone down.


    "You are really wrong, Brian, you have misunderstood Winwin. Now you have to apologize to Winwin


    and try to make it up to her. Whether she forgives you or not, you have to make it up to her as best you


    can. You can''t hurt Win any more."


    Rufus said and did not want the things to worse and did not want Winnie and her family to receive such


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    unequal treatment.


    He did not know how to exin to Isobel. She trusted her two children to him, but he lost his


    They were sorry for the Chambers family and it was irreparable.


    "I know, I will not only make it up, but also I want Winwin toe back to me. I have told Grandpa I will


    not marry anyone until Grandpa epts Winwin. In this life, I decided that no woman could rece


    Winwin."


    Brian was awe-inspiring and firm in his convictions. If Winnie did not forgive him in this life, he would be


    single all his life.


    "Well, do it. I will try to persuade your grandpa, Winwin¡¯s aunt and Vanessa. You only need to focus all


    your energy on Winwin."


    Rufus must support Brian, and his whole family must try to make things right.


    He knew that Brian and Winnie were really in love. If they separated, they would regret for a lifetime


    and would have a lonely life. The tragedy like him and Isobel could not happen again and he must let


    two children happy.


    In the evening, everyone came to the booked room, in addition to Brian, Winnie was thest one to


    Seeing all the people in the room, Winnie was stunned.


    "Why are you all here? Do you want to make amends for what you said?¡±


    Winnie asked in surprise, but she was happy to see everyone there.


    Daenerys didn''t tell her there were so many people when over the phone. She was happy and didn''t


    think much about it.


    Winnie smiled and found a seat to sit down, then she found that everyone did not respond to her, but


    mncholy looked at her.


    "Why? Did I tter myself? Aren''t you making it up to me?"


    Winnie asked with doubts, but everyone just looked at each other and did not respond. They didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    "Why are you making yourself so nervous?"


    Winnie waspletely confused by these people and did not know what this situation was for.


    She thought it was about the breakup between Brian and Gloria.


    But she had exined everything. There was no need to do that to her.


    "Are you going to make me confess by torture? Do I have to admit that I am the reason why Brian


    broke up with Gloria?


    It was all Winnie could think of.


    Just as her voice fell, Brian pushed the door toe in.


    He looked at Winnie with apology and guilt on his face.


    When the four eyes met, Winnie knew why these people were silent.


    "You didn''t believe me, so you called him here to confirm it?"


    Winnie looked away from Brian and then fixed her eyes on her friends.


    At this moment, she felt that she was the only one in the world, and all the people were bought by Brian


    and stood by Brian.


    "Winwin, they didn''t. I asked them toe."


    Brian exined.


    "It makes no difference. They don''t believe me."


    Winnie still looked at everyone. Everyone''s eyes had doubts, what did she expect?


    "Since you don''t believe me, there''s no point in me staying here. Let him exin. Whatever he says is


    the truth."


    After that, Winnie took a look at everyone, got up and was to leave.

 Chapter 701 Want to Know Why

    Chapter 701 Want to Know Why


    ¡°Winwin¡±


    ¡°Winwin¡±


    "......"


    Everyone tried to stop her, but Winnie continued to walk toward the door, Brian had to stop her way.


    "Winwin, you misunderstood us all. I called them here, and they don''t know why."


    "Give me a chance to tell everyone the truth. I''ll apologize to everyone. I''ll clear your name in front of


    them."


    Brian was trying to get a chance. He called all the people together today was to rify the facts for


    Winnie, so Winnie must be present.


    "I don''t want that, and I don''t want any exnation. All you have to do is tell them that your breakup


    with Gloria has nothing to do with me."


    "Get out of my way. I don''t want to see you."


    Winnie pushed Brian, but unfortunately she failed.


    "It is rted to you."


    Brian had to say so, to let Winnie stay.


    "Brian, what do you mean by ming me for everything? Can you live with yourself? When did I ever


    get in the way of your rtionship? Did I tell you to break up with her? Think before you speak, don''t


    frame me."


    Winnie loudly questioned Brian. She wanted to walk away and not participate in everything here, but


    Brian med her.


    It was Brian''s words that sessfully provoked Winnie.


    "You hate me? Do you want me to disappear? I can''t show up in this city, right?"


    "Well, I''ll take the me. I will go to thepany and resign right now. I will never appear in front of


    you."


    Winnie pushed Brian again, if it was said that she hated Brian the most, it could not be denied. She has


    worked so hard for such a long time, she had been sad for such a long time, but she did not expect this


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    situation.


    "Winwin, don''t do that, can you calm down?"


    "It is not like what you think. I''m not going to let you take the me anymore. I never wanted you to


    leave. I''ve thought a lot about the two of us in the four months since we broke up, but I never wanted


    you to disappear from my life."


    "Don''t get so irritable. Give me some time."


    Brian forcibly controlled Winnie, with nopromise. He would never let her go, and if she did, the day


    would be wasted.


    He could not afford to dy; they had already missed four months, and he did not want to waste


    another second. Brian wanted to put things out in the shortest time and proved Winnie was innocent in


    front of everyone.


    Then, no matter what attitude Winnie had, he would pursuit her and make up for Winnie''s injury.


    "Is that interesting? What do you think of......"


    When Winnie wanted to refuse, Oscar could not help opening his mouth.


    "Winwin, calm down. We can all see that you''re in a bad mood, but we don''t know what''s going on


    between you two. Anyway, you should adjust your mind first and make it clear before you make a


    decision."


    Oscar said calmly, but there was worry in his eyes.


    From Brian and Winnie''s dialogue, they seemed to have understood something. Brian wanted to prove


    Winnie was innocent, it must be rted to their breakup.


    But Winnie¡¯s attitude could not solve the problem. This time she avoided, Brian would make the next


    opportunity and would not give up.


    In this case, it was better to speak out earlier, make a choice earlier, or let their hearts calm down


    earlier.


    "Yes, Winwin, Oscar is right, being impulsive cannot solve the matter."


    Daenerys said,ing to Winnie.


    "Everyone is here and wants to know what happened between you. Come and sit down and we''ll help


    you figure it out. No matter what happens, you won''t have to face it alone while we''re here."


    "You can''t help me, it''s me and him..."


    After listening to Oscar and Daenerys''s persuasion, Winnie''s mood did ease. But she felt that no one


    else could participate in their affairs.


    She did not want to make things big, do not want to give Brian the opportunity to exin, she just


    wanted to stay away from Brian and to take this opportunity to leave Brian forever.


    Although she still loved Brian, she could not hold on. She was timid and no longer had the courage to


    face the harm brought to her by Brian.


    "Winwin, you''d better listen to everybody and sit down and talk things out. You can''t really move on


    until you tell everything calmly."


    Emily also persuaded Winnie.


    Everyone knew Winnie was in escape, but the more she escaped, the more painful her heart was. If


    she could not solve the problem, she would be hurt.


    Before she came, she did not know it was Brian asked then out, so it was understandable Winnie was


    upset. But we they wanted to help her, wanted her to face good or bad things, wanted her to face it and


    deal with it, and then move on.


    If Winnie put things in her heart, the scar on her heart would be bigger and bigger.


    Hearing that, Winnie could not go on. What they said was reasonable, especially Emily''s words, if she


    did not face up to prove that she still cared about Brian, it proved that she could not forget Brian.


    "Well, since you''re all here today. Let''s be clear, and I hope we have nothing to do with each other after


    today."


    Winnie agreed, but had to put her own ideas out first. Her attitude was clear, even if Brian rified for


    her, even if because of her they broke up, they would have nothing to do with each other.


    "You sit down. We''ll take care of it one thing at a time."


    Brian answered, and did not say his own ideas for the future. He did not ept Winnie''s ideas, but at


    this moment he did not dare to say a word, afraid of Winnie¡¯s leaving.


    Winnie controlled her emotions for a moment, and then sat down.


    Brian then came to Winnie. He did not sit down but stood there all the time.


    "I just said, I have something to tell you. You may not know the reason why I broke up with Winwin.


    Winwin has been hiding it for me."


    Brian began the topic very directly, but Winnie still didn¡¯t want Brian to say it.


    "Let''s not talk about the past, they..."


    "Winwin, I must say it, or it would be more unfair to you."


    Brian interrupted Winnie, he could not let Winnie bear everything alone, he could not let his loved


    woman hurt.


    Winnie looked at Brian and knew her opposition had no effect. If he wanted to say it, if it made him feel


    better, never mind.


    She really could not afford something.


    Winnie did not speak again or interrupt Brian.


    Brian sighed and took his line of sight from Winnie back.


    "We broke up because Winwin and Stefan checked into a hotel room..."


    Brian¡¯s words shocked everyone, but they believed Winnie firmly.


    "Impossible, Brian, you wanted an excuse to break up with Winwin, right?"


    Daenerys was the first to stand out and deny. She would not believe that Winnie and Stefan would get


    a room


    "Daenerys, if I believed in Winwin as much as you do, this breakup would never have happened."


    "......"


    Brian told everyone what happened, and all the people stared at Brian with resentment. But even if


    those eyes were killing him, there was one thing he had to say.


    "I want to make it clear that I never meant to find an excuse to break up with Winwin. I never meant to


    insult her. I......"


    "Now, stop trying to justify yourself. Brian, I really didn''t expect you don''t even have the most basic trust


    for Winnie. How can you love her?"


    Daenerys had no patience to listen to the exnation of Brian. Whether it was misunderstanding or


    not, it was Brian¡¯s fault.


    "What did Winwin do wrong to make you so suspicious? Just because your family is rich and powerful,


    just because you have countless substitutes, so you can casually trample on the dignity of others?"


    Daenerys angrily used Brian for Winnie¡¯s grievance. Brian let her disappointed, she did not expect,


    the two people broke up because ¡°Winnie cheated on him¡±.


    In the face of Daenerys''s pressing questions, Brian could not give an answer. Winnie was good, and


    had nothing to be picky about. He was wrong that he could not be calm andposed.


    Then Emily could not help it, she simply stood up from the seat and scolded Brian angrily.


    "Brian, Winwin didn''t even tell us why she broke up with you. Do you think you are being kind? You''re a


    smart man. You''re a capable man. You have no shorings in every aspect, but why treat Winwin


    like that? Your heart goes to Wendy, doesn''t it? Does it go to Gloria? But your heart doesn¡¯t go to


    Winwin?"


    "You may use her of anything but this. She''s absolutely loyal to you. Why wouldn''t you trust her?


    Why would you do this to her? You ignore her because she was with you without regard for her station,


    because she has two children she can''t leave?"


    Emily loudly questioned. She felt heartache for Winnie. She could not imagine how Winnie went


    through and how she dealt with Brian¡¯s discrimination.

 Chapter 702 Give her Dignity

    Chapter 702 Give her Dignity


    Emily was irritable, while questioning Brian.


    "Brian, you are great. You know, you are willing to make a woman who loves you bear all the negative


    influence and pressure, right? You can coldly let a woman who loves you be med, right? You can


    force her to leave you again and again, and you are happy, right?"


    Emily questioned Brian.


    He was speechless, because he really let Winnie bear too much criticism, bear the pain of others could


    not bear.


    For Daenerys and Emily¡¯s use, he had noints, because he did wrong things and he had to


    admit it. And that was small chargepared with what Winnie endured.


    Brian suffered, and Winnie cried seeing that he was med.


    She felt distressed for herself and for Brian.


    She had to hide the fact of breaking up, because she was afraid of Daenerys and Emily woulde to


    Brian and to make him embarrassed, thus affecting the marriage of Brian and Gloria.


    However, it happened in the end.


    Brian had never been questioned before, never a thing could let him bow his head to reflect himself.


    This was a challenge for Brian, but Winnie knew he did not want this.


    "Daenerys, Emily, stop. It''s over and I don''t hold grudges against anyone."


    Winnie stopped Daenerys and Emily with tears in her eyes. She could suffer grievance for a lifetime,


    but she really could not see Brian bowed his head to confess he was wrong.


    Seeing that Winnie was crying, Brian did not dare tofort, but gave her the tissue. And Winnie did


    not ept but directly pushed away his hand, and then she took the tissue herself.


    Then Winnie continued.


    "Brian, you have exined everything you need to exin, and everyone knows everything they need


    to know. Whatever the nature of the matter, something has already been decided. Let''s go our separate


    ways as we do now, and don¡¯t disturb each other''s lives."


    "I can go, and the rest is none of my business."


    Winnie again emphasized the rtionship between her and Brian, and told Brian, no matter what the


    purpose of his telling the truth was, she had nothing to do with it.


    Winnie got up to go, but was pulled by Brian again.


    "Winwin, you can''t leave before I finish speaking."


    "We broke up because of my distrust of you, because of my paranoid thoughts. You''ve been through a


    lot in these four months, you''ve been used of a lot. It''s all my fault and it has nothing to do with


    you."


    Brian apologized sincerely, although he knew Winnie would not forgive him so easily, he had to say


    sorry in front of all her friends.


    "Winwin, I''m sorry. I was wrong this time. It won''t happen again, I promise. Winwin, I''m sorry."


    Brian again apologized.


    He felt that any good words could not express the sincerity of his apology, could not exin his


    regretful heart.


    Brian¡¯s apology made Winnie cry, but she was still in control of her emotions.


    "Have you finished? Can I go now?"


    Winnie shook off Brian''s hand, and then strode away. She could not forgive him now, nor could she


    face him with peace of mind. The only thing to do was stay away from this man.


    "Winwin."


    "Winwin."


    Brian and Daenerys at the same time called Winnie, two people wanted to chase out, but Oscar


    stopped them.


    "Don''t you go out. I''ll go and see her."


    Oscar knew Winnie well. She did not needfort and exnation. She just wanted to be alone.


    He wanted to go out was because he was worried about Winnie''s safety.


    Oscar stopped Brian and Daenerys and chased out.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly solidified. Daenerys and Emily were angry, ring at Brian. For


    a moment no one knew what to say.


    After a while, Kevin helplessly sighed and then opened his mouth.


    "Brian, there is no doubt that you are to me in this matter. We know better than you what Winwin''s


    been through. You owe her an apology, and you owe her an exnation."


    "You should reflect on the past and treat Winwin with a sincere attitude."


    Kevin was also angry, but Daenerys and Emily had scolded Brian, he could not continue to me him.


    The facts were already known, but dwelling on the past would not solve the problem.


    Everything was the same. It depended on what Brian did in the future.


    "Tell me what you want to do about it. There are other people involved."


    The other people that Kevin referred was Wendy, everybody knew it, including Brian.


    "I will not indulge anyone in this matter, and I will give Winwin a satisfactory answer."


    Even if Kevin didn''t remind him, he had to do something about Wendy.


    "I know it is irretrievable that I hurt Winwin, but I''m not going to give up. First I will beg her forgiveness,


    then I will pursue her again. I want her by my side for the rest of my life. I will spend the rest of my life


    making amends."


    Brian said that in front of everyone, let everyone see his determination to pursue Winnie, and hoped


    they could understand and help.


    However, Daenerys and Emily once again raised the voice of opposition.


    "Give up."


    "Don¡¯t pursue Winwin."


    Both men protested almost at the same time.


    They did not want Winnie to be hurt by Brian again, and did not want Winnie to be depressed in front of


    the Be family.


    Brian guessed that two people would oppose and knew they did not want Winnie to be with him.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but this time it''s totally different. I have prepared for everything and


    have told my grandpa."


    "This time, even if grandpa objects, even if I lost the Be Group, I will not give up Winwin, I will give


    her an official identity. Even if I cut ties with my family, even if I give up my position, I will never give up


    Winwin."


    Brian said in front of everyone, no matter who denied him, he would be with Winnie again. Even if he


    had to give up the whole world, he wanted to be with Winnie.


    Brian''s attitude surprised all the people present, from beginning to end, Brian had not been so


    determined, never put Winnie and the Be Group together to measure.


    This time he would rather give up all and be with Winnie, which was his determination.


    "It is good, but if in the process..."


    Daenerys said with worry. It was easy to say, but it may not work out. However, before Daenerys


    finished, Leo stopped Daenerys.


    ¡°Daenerys, let them figure it out for themselves. We can only y a supporting role as friends. It''s up to


    the two of them to decide what happens."


    It was Leo''s first time to speak, and he watched Winnie and Brian carefully throughout. He had kept his


    head clear to see the matter, to read the minds of the two men.


    He saw that the two people loved each other and were trying to think of each other. There was nothing


    anyone could change that.


    If Brian could do all he said, it proved that Winnie was not in love with the wrong man, and they would


    have a happy ending.


    No matter how things turned out, they were not going to change anything. If they were destined to be


    together, no suffering could separate them. On the other hand, if they were really destined to be


    separated, the experience would not help.


    Leo was worried about Winnie, but he was more rational than anyone else, and he knew that Brian


    loved Winnie, which was the fact.


    "Brian, I believe you can do what you say. We, as Winwin''s friends, just hope you don''t hurt her feelings


    or embarrass her in the process."


    This was Leo''s only hope, and he could do nothing.


    "Don''t worry, after all I''ve been through I know what to do with her. I know how to protect her."


    Brian promised again and again, with a firmer attitude.


    Seeing that, even If Daenerys and Emily were still worried, they did not say anything.


    They felt Leo was right, no one could predict the future. Winnie had to choose her road by herself and


    they could just be supportive.


    Winnie and Oscar left together. Oscar drove Winnie¡¯s car aimlessly. Winnie in the co-pilot side wiped


    her tears while thinking about what had happened. At the same time, she was thinking if Emily and


    Daenerys would let go of Brian after she left.


    Winnie doubted many times that it was false that Brian loved her. But if he did not love her why rify


    the truth?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    If he did not love her, why Brian epted the me from Daenerys and Emily?


    Did he love her?


    "Winwin, where are we going?"


    Oscar finally broke the silence. Winnie¡¯s wandering thoughts had been pulled back.

 Chapter 703 Needs Reprimand from Penny

    Chapter 703 Needs Reprimand from Penny


    Winnie wiped her eyes and wondered where she should go.


    "Go to Penny''s house."


    "To Penny''s house?"


    Oscar''s disapproval was clear.


    "Yes."


    Winnie was sure that she did not say wrong, Oscar did not hear her wrong.


    "Now she must know Brian and Gloria had broken up. If you go to her today, she will gloat. Winwin, go


    there today. Go when you''re in a better mood."


    Oscar opposed, because Winnie had just experienced pain, and if Penny mocked her, he was afraid


    that Winnie could not ept it.


    "I''m not afraid. Now I need her to scold me and clear my head. She knew all about it, and it is


    impossible to escape the inevitable gloating. I might as well face it. I might as well take it for one day


    and be a new man tomorrow."


    Winnie really thought so, she got confused by Brian and was not so firm as before. So she needed


    Penny to scold her.


    "Are you sure?"


    Oscar still felt wrong.


    "I''m sure. Go and give her a chance to be happy."


    Winnie was sure, and Oscar changed the direction.


    Arriving at Penny¡¯s house, the car stopped. While Winnie did not get off, Oscar said.


    "Winwin, I will support you no matter what decision you make about you and Brian. But I have one


    request. Don''t be hard on yourself. Don''t dwell on the past."


    Oscar''s meaning was very clear. He only hoped Winnie follow her heart and be good to herself.


    "I see. I''ve got you worried about me again. Rest assured, I will take care of everything and not


    embarrass myself."


    Oscar''s words were warm to Winnie undoubtedly, the trust of friends was more practical.


    "Right, Oscar, no matter what harsh words Penny say, let her say it and don¡¯t stop her."


    Winnie said. Once Oscar spoke for her, Penny would be angrier. Today she just wanted to let Penny


    vent her anger, and let herself sober. But the premise was not to provoke Penny, because it was bad


    for her health.


    "s...... I see. I see you''re a masochist."


    Oscar agreed. He knew Winnie was good to Penny. She was kind.


    She had not figured her things out yet, but she was worried about others. No one but Winnie could be


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    so kind.


    The two then went into the room, as Oscar expected, Penny showed a mocking smile at the moment


    she saw Winnie.


    "Oh, how can youe to me at this hour? Brian was snatched back by you, you should always watch


    him, or Gloria will snatch him back."


    Penny sneered. That Gloria and Brian parted was indeed a happy thing, but she did not want Winnie to


    be with Brian.


    Her only purpose was to stop Winnie from having a good life. And she did not want Winnie to be with


    Brian.


    "I didn''t snatch Brian, and he isn''t with me."


    Winnie said indifferently, she did not care about Penny¡¯s mockery.


    "Are you kidding? You must have snatched him in a dirty way. It seems that Gloria is still very simple,


    not your match."


    Penny did not believe what Winnie said, even now they were not together, before long, they would


    reconcile.


    "Winnie, I really don''t know what you think. Brian looks down on everything, you can¡¯t control him, why


    do you cling to him? Don''t you know that you are unworthy of Brian?"


    Penny said to Winnie with irony. No matter if Winnie and Brian were together or not, speaking like this


    brought her extremefort.


    "I know, I know my humble status, I know I don''t deserve Brian, so I am not with him."


    Winnie answered calmly. She wanted harsh words from Penny to wake her up and to let her see the


    gap between her and Brian.


    "You still don''t tell the truth, if you are not with him, why he broke up with Gloria? I hate people like you


    who say one thing but mean another. Since you did it, admit it."


    No matter what Winnie said, Penny didn''t believe it. She had the same idea as everyone that Winnie


    was the only person in the world who could control Brian.


    Brian was with Gloria because of the cooperation, but now Brian chose to break up regardless of


    cooperation. Winnie must be behind it.


    "Winnie, you was a surrogate woman, your identity is inferior. I don''t think anyone in the Be family


    would approve of you. They are afraid to embarrass their family."


    "Don''t think that you are great for you had given birth to two Children for the Be family. As long as


    Brian is willing to, women all over the world are willing to give birth to him, and their genes are better


    than you."


    Penny¡¯s words were malicious, exposing the scars of Winnie. Oscar could not listen to it, if Winnie did


    not tell him to stay out of it beforeing in, he would have insisted on stopping Penny.


    "Yes, I know all that."


    Winnie''s heart was made of flesh, after hearing these, she could not be numb. Her restless heart had


    been struck again and again, and the extent of the pain was known only to her.


    But she still wanted to thank Penny for letting her see the fact and stopping her from wishful thinking.


    The fact that Penny said was an obstacle and a distance between her and Brian.


    For the rest of her life, her heart would ache whenever she thought about it. She would spend her


    whole life lowering her head in face the Be family.


    Those who knew the truth knew that she had no purpose but pure love. But the people who did not


    know ounted for the majority, this majority of people would think that she had purpose and she was


    scheming.


    She told herself to see the facts, she was nothing to Brian and to the Be family. She had to


    remember she was humble.


    "What is your purpose in saying all this?"


    Winnie asked Penney, although her heart stung, she could endure it. Although the scar was exposed


    and began to bleed, she did not me Penny, because she was telling the truth.


    "Are you crazy? I''m saying this so you can see the truth. Do you know the truth? It''s the Be family


    and Brian would not want a woman like you."


    "Don''t say I don''t remind you, it''s the right thing for you to leave Brian now."


    In the final analysis, she did not want Winnie and Brian to be together. If Winnie and Brian were


    together, she would break them up even if she died.


    "I admit there''s a point in what you''re saying. I won''t be with him."


    Winnie answered. Reality told her that there was a huge gap between her and Brian, and they could


    not be together forever.


    Winnie has promised Penny, but Penny did not feel steadfast and continued to say.


    "Your words are perfunctory. If you really don''t want to be with Brian, you should leave as far away as


    possible. You don''t leave, you always hang out in front of him, you always meet with him under the


    pretext of the kids. How can you manage not to be with him? You still have your own ambitions."


    At this, Penny finally calmed down. She told herself there was no need to get angry, and being


    moderated might be more effective.


    "I want to leave, but I have so much worry. Maybe you can help me find a way out of here."


    Winnie gave a wry smile, raising a self-deprecating radian.


    She had thought about what Penny said more than a hundred times, but she had not seeded even


    once. If she could drop everything, if she could ignore anyone, she''d probably be gone.


    "Don''t say there is no way. There is always way to do what you want. Either go and be a nun, or


    jump into the sea and leave this world forever. I don''t believe it can¡¯t be solved."


    Penny gave her so-called good way.


    "Penny, you went to far. Life is given by parents, how can you want Winnie to end her life?"


    Oscar finally could not help but speak. Penny was aggressive and did not give an opportunity for


    Winnie to breathe. It was a kind of harm and it was evil for Penny, a patient.


    Oscar could not listen to it, but Winnie did not say a word.


    Penny''s words were wicked, but it was a solution. If one day she was cornered, if she could not hold on


    anyone, it was good way to release by bing a nun or jumping into a sea.


    "Well, I ept your offer. If you don''t see me for a few days in a row, maybe I may already be a nun.


    Please visit me often."


    Winnie said to Penny with a bitter smile.


    She was awakened by Penny¡¯s words, and she had decided to forget Brian at all costs and stay away


    from him regardless of whether he loved her or not. Otherwise she would end up bing a nun or


    jumping into a sea.


    Unexpectedly, after hearing Winnie said that, Penny shut her mouth up.


    She found Winnie was not right today. She was not sharp today. She did not aggressive, but she had


    never been so meek.


    What was wrong with her today? Was it true that she and Brian were not together?


    After leaving the restaurant, Brian went straight to B University. He had to exin to Vanessa.


    After contacting Vanessa, Brian waited outside. About half an hourter, Vanessa came out.

 Chapter 704 Don’t Agree to Be Together

    Chapter 704 Don¡¯t Agree to Be Together


    Vanessa, with a serious face, already knew that Brian and Gloria had broken up. But she did not


    understand what Brian asked her out.


    "Brian."


    Vanessa simply greeted him, and different from his previous enthusiasm.


    "Vanessa, there you are. I hope I don''t interrupt your studies."


    Brian smiled, but felt embarrassed.


    "I was studying in the dormitory. What do you want to say?"


    Vanessa clearly told that she really did not have time.


    "Well, then, I''ll be straight with you. I want to talk to you about why your sister and I broke up. I......"


    "Brian, you have been separated for so long that you are strangers now. I don''t think it''s necessary to


    say why you broke up."


    Vanessa interrupted the words of Brian, even if she wanted to know the reason, she wanted to listen to


    her sister, because she did not know what Brian would say and if he would me her sister.


    "Vanessa, I must tell you the reason, because it is my mistake. I understood your sister, so I impulsively


    put forward to break up."


    Brian understood Vanessa''s resistance, since he broke up with Winnie, Vanessa''s attitude to him had


    great changed.


    Vanessa''s bad impression of him was caused by him and he must rely on his own strength to save the


    situation.


    "You misunderstood my sister? Why?"


    Vanessa did not expect that Brian would say so, they had broken up, why exined?


    "I was on a business trip with Gloria..."


    Brian once again put the whole process of the detail out, because he wanted to take responsibility.


    After listening to such a fact, Vanessa was angry, but skeptical.


    "Did you set my sister up on purpose? You just wanted to be with Gloria and med it on my sister.


    Then..."


    "Vanessa, it''s not like that. I misunderstood your sister on impulse."


    Brian exined that he had no other n from the beginning to the end, and he was also suffering


    from a great heart injury.


    "You were acting on impulse? Who are you kidding, Brian? Someone as safe as you will be impulsive?


    You tried to abandon my sister, and now Gloria broke up you, so you exined the reason to me, don''t


    you feel very strange?"


    "You have no woman around, so you are bored now? And you want my sister to fill the vacancy?"


    Vanessa asked Brian sharply, anger could be seen in her eyes. She thought it was ok for Brian not to


    give her an answer because what she said was true.


    "Brian, why did you do that to my sister? What''s wrong with her and you screwed her over? Even if my


    sister has done something wrong, you can forgive others, why can''t you forgive her? At least she gave


    birth to two children, for the sake of the children''s, you can do that to her."


    "You can say anything about her, but why do you say she''s having an affair with another man? You''re


    humiliating her, you know?"


    Vanessa had never been so disappointed, never so distressed about her sister.


    She thought of many kinds of reasons why they broke up, but she never expected this. This was an


    insult to her sister.


    In recent months, she knew how her sister had been through. During the day, she used work to


    paralyze herself and it was hard to sleep at night. Why she chose sports, why worked hard? Because


    she wanted to be tired and could feel asleep faster at night.


    It was painful for her to leave Brian. But the reason for this breakup was more painful.


    "Vanessa, I don''t admit what you said, but it is absolutely true that I misunderstood your sister. When I


    saw hering into the room with Stefan, my sanity broke down. I couldn''t ept that my woman was


    cheating on me with another man. I didn''t set her up. I didn''t find an excuse to break up with her. I just


    thought she didn''t love me anymore, but fell in love with another man, so I broke up with her.¡±


    Brian understood Vanessa''s misunderstanding,pared to the fact that Winnie was misunderstood


    him, it was negligible. But he had to make it clear that he didn''t mean to make excuses.


    "Well, suppose you didn''t mean to, suppose you misunderstood my sister, but what about you? You


    and Gloria lived with a room, why you don''t doubt yourself? Why you can mess with another woman,


    but my sister cannot look for a man. Do you think it is fair?"


    Vanessa was angry, and shouted to Brian. It was not that she did not understand Brian''s exnation,


    but that she could not ept Brian''s attitude towards her sister.


    Her sister wholeheartedly loved Brian, but Brian did not trust her sister. This kind of love was not fair.


    "I admit I was wrong and I''m sorry. Vanessa, I promise you this will never happen again."


    Brian was unable to defend himself, and the more suchparisons were made, the more ashamed


    he became. Winnie trusted him, but he did not trust her.


    He was wrong. Because of his impulse, because she did not trust Winnie enough, they suffered for four


    months.


    He made things clear to everyone, apologized t everyone, and then no matter what others said, he


    would get Winnie back.


    "Brian, don''t tell me you''re sorry. You did not do anything wrong to me, you should say sorry to my


    sister. I want you to apologize to her and I hope that once you apologize, you will not affect her lives."


    Vanessa did not ept the apology, and he should not apologize to her. It was no use of her hating


    and being angry after all this happened. She forced herself to be calm, not to be impulsive or resentful.


    But there was one thing she must stress: she hoped that Brian would never go near her sister again.


    No matter this was a misunderstanding, they had broken up. She did not want her sister to go to the


    Be¡¯s, and did not want her sister to be back to Brian.


    "Vanessa, I came to you today to tell you the truth, and I want your support for me and your sister being


    together again."


    Brian knew the meaning of Vanessa¡¯s words, but he still wanted to fight for it, or he told her his


    purpose.


    He had never begged others in such a low posture, even if he met with great difficulties in his work, he


    did not bow to anyone. This time he must put down his posture, must give Winnie a fair and sincere


    apology.


    He wanted to let Winnie and the people around her feel his sincerity, and then do not oppose him and


    Winnie together.


    "I can''t support you and my sister starting over. Brian, even if this misunderstanding did not happen, I


    also object you and my sister to be together. You know better than I how your family treats her. If you


    really love her and want her to be happy, you don''t want her to have anything to do with your family


    anymore."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Since your family looks down upon her and our lowlifes, why should you bother her?"


    "Look for others, Gloria or Wendy, just don''t look for my sister."


    "Brian, I have to go back to study, bye."


    Vanessa opposed directly, she was not afraid of Brian being angry or disappointed. At this time, the


    person she cared about most was her sister.


    She did not want to specte on how Brian felt.


    Vanessa turned to leave, leaving Brian a firm and angry back.


    Brian sighed. He knew Vanessa would not ept his statement and understood her attitude to him, If


    his sister encountered such thing, his reaction might be bigger than Vanessa.


    He deserved all this. If he could get back Winnie, he could go on though it was difficult.


    Emily and Daenerys left after dinner at the restaurant. Leo drove Emily home, they had been silent and


    worried about Winnie.


    Emily kept a sitting position and in the end she was tired, inadvertently she looked aside and found Leo


    was gloomy, so she could not help asking.


    "Are you worried about Winwin?"


    "Yes, I wonder where Oscar took her and if they had dinner."


    Leo honestly answered Emily.


    Emily was gratified to hear the honest answer, but she was upset. Leo, as a friend, was worry about


    Winnie, which was normal, but she could not ept it.


    She had always minded it and thought Leo still loved Winnie, so hearing Leo¡¯s honest answer, she was


    upset.


    "Ok, I will ask her."


    Emily did not show what she thought, after all, Winnie was her good friend. Even if she did not believe


    Leo, she till believed Winnie.


    Besides Winnie was a good woman, anyone had the right to like her or pursue her, including Leo.


    Emily took out her mobile phone and then called Oscar.


    The call was soon connected.


    "Oscar, how is Winwin now? Where are you now?"


    "We are in Penny¡¯s, she looks fine and is talking to Penny."


    Oscar said.


    "How did you get there? Don''t make any more arguments."


    Emily was worried, the name of Penny made her uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be all right."


    Oscar always paid attention to the dynamics of two people, if there was something wrong, he would


    intervene. In short, he would not let Winnie get hurt.


    "Keep your eyes open. If you have to, let Winwin go home. By the way, did you have dinner?"


    That was Leo''s concern, and she couldn''t forget to ask.


    "No, I ordered takeout and we will eatter. What about you? Did you eat? How is Brian?¡±


    Emily was worried about Winnie, and Oscar was worried about Brian, so he asked.

 Chapter 705 I Will Never Marry

    Chapter 705 I Will Never Marry


    Emily sighed with a low mood.


    "Not so good. He feels bad. But he has said he wants to pursue Winwin again. He said he would give


    up his position and fight his grandfather to stay with Winwin."


    "I think he''s serious, but I don''t know if he''ll do it seriously, and I don''t know if Winwin will forgive him."


    Emily simply put the Brian''s attitude out, all of them were thinking about this matter, were worried about


    these two people.


    They hoped they could be together, but they were afraid of Winnie getting hurt. If it happened again,


    Winnie would break down.


    "Let them work it out. There''s nothing we can do."


    "Leo is saying the same as you. We can''t interfere with their feelings and let them make their own


    decisions."


    Emily now found that men and women''s thinking were not the same after all. All men thought of big


    picture. Women, on the other hand, had a narrow and emotional mind.


    She and Daenerys first considered if Winnie would get hurt, so they lost temper to Brian.


    Besides, her and Daenerys'' behavior didn''t solve the problem at all.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, we can''t interfere. We''ll talk about itter. Take-out''s here and we''re ready to eat."


    As Oscar spoke, the delivery man had arrived. Oscar hurriedly exined and hung up the phone.


    Emily put away her phone, and then told Leo her conversation with Oscar.


    "Oscar and Winwin are at Penny¡¯s house. Winwin is in a good mood and can talk to Penny. They


    ordered takeout for dinner and they are ready to eat."


    "Oscar said that having him take care of Winwin was reassuring."


    Emily told Leo what he worried about. With Emily''s message, Leo did feel at ease.


    "That''s good. Oscar can take care of Winwin."


    "Now that you know Oscar takes good care of Winwin, why do you have to worry and have to make


    sure?" Emily did not say it out, but that was what she thought.


    She said no more, but was silent and sighed. After a while, Emily continued.


    "Winwin¡¯s rtionship is not easy and she has repeated suffering. We''re all lucky to have less


    heartache than she has."


    Compared with her own, she was like having endless tangle. If she was in that situation, she would


    have run away and never touched love again.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect her love would be so difficult. Winwin''s life was not easy."


    Leo had the same idea as Emily, he even felt that the Winnie was the most uneasy woman in the world,


    after suffering, she could not see any bright future.


    "Leo, why don''t you rescue Winwin and stop her suffering?"


    Emily suddenly said, which stunned Leo.


    "What do you mean? How do I rescue her?"


    "Now Winwin is single, any man with the right qualifications has the right to pursue her. You...... You fit


    the bill. You''re single, you like her and you know her well. I mean... You go after her again and don''t let


    her be with Brian."


    "Even though she has two children, it doesn''t overshadow her. She is a good woman, worthy of your


    love and protection."


    Emily said sadlly, if Leo still liked Winnie and till cared about her, she had no objection.


    It was a lie to say that she mentioned this matter unintentionally, she did intend to test Leo''s heart.


    Whatever the result of the test was, she could ept it.


    If Leo really chose Winnie, it showed that she could not be with Leo.


    Hearing that, Leo knew his concern for Winnie made Emily ufortable.


    Now he was silent and gave no immediate answer. He was thinking of the most appropriate answer.


    A momentter.


    "Emily, it''s unfair for you to think so. I''ve told you many times, I used to like Winwin, but not anymore.


    We are just friends. She is my friend and partner, and I feel I should care for her."


    "If my care about Winwin is hidden in the bottom of my heart, I must have a secret in my heart."


    Leo said safely, once again he told Emily he did not like Winnie. The concern for Winnie came entirely


    from the friendship of friends.


    "Emily, we have been together for such a long time. Can''t you still feel my affection for you? Didn¡¯t I do


    well, didn¡¯t I gave you sense of security?"


    Leo asked Emily, hoping to hear the most real voice in Emily''s heart, and then he would do ording


    to her ideas, to change himself.


    "I..."


    When Emily was to answer, Leo interrupted Emily.


    "I warn you, no matter what answer you give, I will not give up on you. If you don''t marry me, I will not


    get married."


    This was the most sincere confession, and Leo could do it.


    "Are you forcing me to marry you?"


    Emily was moved, and asked Leo.


    In fact, a woman should feel satisfied to meet such a man, but she was always greedy and wanted


    more, wanted to clearly know that there was no other woman in his heart.


    "I did not force you, and you are not the sort of man topromise by threat or inducement. Emily, I


    just want you to know your heart and open your heart to me."


    Leo''s heart had beenpletely exposed to Emily, but she stillcked of trust in him and dared not


    easily give her heart to him.


    "I am not sure myself how to answer you."


    Emily did not dare to tell Leo her heart, did not dare to say that she liked him. Being hurt once made


    her afraid. Although it was not as painful as Winnie, she felt that she could not afford the pain.


    This time she really wanted to be careful, really wanted to think clearly, really wanted to see through


    Leo''s heart before she made a decision.


    "I don¡¯t need your answer now. Tell me when you think it over. I will wait for you, no matter a year or


    two, ten or twenty years."


    Leo had made up his mind to be with Emily. Life would be boring without her by his side. He preferred


    to be alone for a lifetime.


    Emily was moved again, but she would not be impulsive.


    She admitted Leo was a good man, a modest man. If she missed this chance, she would never meet


    such a good man again.


    But she still minded his past and could not ept him.


    ra knew Brian and Gloria had broken up, but it waste. She did not see the news till it was time for


    bed.


    There were surprise, but she didn''t show it, with Jonny lying next to her.


    ¡°Brian and Gloria also broke up. It seems that no woman could stay around Brian for long.¡±


    ra could not help but talk to herself, while Jonny heard it clearly.


    "Brian? The man with Wendy?"


    Jonny asked, ra''s words attracted his attention.


    "Yes, my boss. He has emotional problems more than once."


    ra gloated that this was what Brian deserved. Whatever the reason for the breakup, it wasn''t a good


    thing for the Be Group.


    "I think he''s had bad luck since he fired you a lucky star. Now his woman must be a jinx, who''s gonna


    screw him up. So you are wise to leave thepany."


    Jonny pleased ra, trying to find out who was with Brian now.


    "How can you talk like that, but I love it when you say that."


    ra was coaxed into talking sweetly.


    The more she got along with Jonny, the more she felt he was a great guy, and the more she felt it was


    a blessing in disguise to leave the Be Group.


    "There is no woman around Brian now. The only possible one is Wendy."


    ra didn¡¯t hear the deep meaning of Jonny¡¯s words, and did not expect Jonny would be interested in


    Brian''s private affairs. But she must say Wendy, to let Jonny give up on Wendypletely.


    "Wendy is such a poor woman, will Brian ept her? So it seems that Brian''s character is not good.


    There is an idiom feather flock together. Do you think it is appropriate to them?"


    Jonny mentioned Brian¡¯s women, but the focus was not on Wendy. He knew what kind of woman


    Wendy was, how bad Wendy was, and everything about her. There was nothing for him to wonder


    about.


    What he wanted to know was whether Winnie was likely to return to Brian''s side.


    "Yes."


    ra couldn''t helpughing.


    ra did not mention Winnie, so Jonny asked.


    "Will Winnie return to Brian? She has kids, I think her possibility is bigger than Wendy."


    "Winnie? I don¡¯t think so, but it is possible. Jonny, do you not want Wendy to return to Brian? If you


    don''t want her to be back with Brian, you can go to Wendy, and I can help you get her."


    Jonny''s words made ra think of this possibility. Even if Jonny didn''t mean it, she had to remind him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Now that I''m with you, it''s impossible for me to have any thoughts about Wendy. I


    already know what kind of person Wendy is. If I pursue her again, I will be bad as her."


    "I''ve given uppletely on Wendy, but I''m d I met you. ra, I now it may be hypocritical to say I


    love you, after all, we know each other for short. And the way of we being together is not so simple. But


    I really like you, I believe that in the near future I will say I love you sincerely."


    Jonny''s rney ability was unrivaled, now he must keep ra, even in order to revenge Wendy, he


    must let ra feel that he meant it.

 Chapter 706 Help if You Can

    Chapter 706 Help if You Can


    ra was happy to hear that, but she knew it was not the time for her to show off.


    "Jonny, I''m so relieved to hear you say that. I am lucky to meet you and I''m d I met you at a low


    point in my life."


    "But again, I have children, I have both parents to support, and I am the one who will cause you


    trouble. I won''t me you if you couldn''t take it and leave me."


    It was not the first time ra said that, but she had to stress it. If Jonny proposed marriage to her, she


    didn''t want it to get in the way of them being together.


    "I''ve thought about these things for a long time. In my country, people don''t care about external


    conditions. As long as two people really love each other, everything is ok. And I have the ability to raise


    your children and the confidence to take care of several old people."


    "ra, don''t think too much, I will take care of everything, you only need to be a happy woman."


    Jonny said, which made ra feel unreal. Instead of exploring the truth of Jonny''s words, she enjoyed


    the happiness he brought her.


    "I''ll do as you say."


    "But what should we do about Wendy? If she knows I''m with you, she must hate me."


    ra did not want to mention Wendy in such a warm moment, but she had to. If Wendy knew about


    her rtionship with Jonny, she might not get her 10 million back.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t confessed her or promised her anything, and she doesn''t know I like her, so it''s


    nothing to do with her."


    Jonnyforted ra, it was necessary to let ra feel secure.


    "But...... But I''m worried about her character. If she knows, she will be jealous of me being with you,


    and there is no telling what kind of revenge she will do. At least she will not give me back my ten


    million."


    ra most concerned about her own money. She deliberately mentioned it because she wanted Jonny


    to guarantee that he would give her this money in case she could not get the ten million back.


    "Ten million? Who owes whom?"


    Jonny suddenly focused, but didn''t quite understand whose the ten million was.


    "She owes me. She took ten million from me."


    ra repeated and told Jonny directly that Wendy owed her money.


    "Wendy is rich, why did she borrow money from you?"


    Jonny understood, but could not understand why.


    "It is said that she would find people abroad to thoroughly attack Winnie. She couldn''t get her money


    out of her mother, and she couldn''t get her money from the bank, so she borrowed it from me. She said


    she''d give it back soon, and she hasn''t yet."


    "I''m worried now that she doesn''t want to pay me back."


    ra exined the reasons.


    "You know why she wants to hurt Winnie, why did you lend her money?"


    Jonny inadvertently asked, his mind was focus on the ten million now. He would like to know where the


    ten million Wendy used, and if she gave it to him.


    Was it possible that Wendy''s family didn''t have any money at all, and they scammed money in this


    way?


    So the problem came again. Why could ra a worker have so much money?


    "She didn''t say anything when she borrowed the money. Then I told her it was wrong, so I asked her for


    money back, but has not given me back until now."


    ra realized that she had damaged her character by speaking so, so she hurried to remedy it.


    Now she could let Jonny have the slightest doubt about her, for the rest of her happiness depended on


    Jonny.


    "She seems to be a very bad person, but how did you get the money?"


    Jonny could not help asking.


    "I saved little by little, and there was thepensation when my husband died. If Wendy doesn''t pay


    me back, my basic livelihood will be in question for the rest of my life."


    ra said pitiful, in order to win Jonny''s sympathy.


    "Don''t worry, ra. Don''t worry. We will try our best to get the money. If she doesn''t give it back, I will


    give you this money."


    Jonny said generously. He knew it was time for him to show off, even if he didn''t have the money.


    "I can''t take your money. I''ll take it from Wendy."


    ra said. She was warmed by Jonny''s promise, and she felt at ease because of Jonny''s words.


    Even if Wendy didn''t pay her back, she would at least have a guarantee.


    But this seemed to be two different things, if Wendy did not pay her back, and she could get Jonny''s


    money, she would have double.


    Through the conversation, Jonny did not get the news of Winnie, but knew the existence of the ten


    million. In his view, it was more important than Winnie.


    Since ra, a staff, had 10 million, how many 10 million Winnie a popr software engineer had?


    The next morning, Winnie went out for a morning run as usual, but when she came back, she found


    Brian holding breakfast standing at her door.


    "What are you doing here? We have made everything clear. There''s no point in bothering me again."


    Winnie said calmly. She had been sobered by Penny¡¯s words and she would not give Brian any


    opportunity. She didn''t even want to his friend.


    "I still need to apologize, and I still need your forgiveness."


    Brian answered in a low voice. Winnie still hated him, so he understood her emotions now.


    From now on, he must work in two ways, to win Winnie''s forgiveness, while starting to pursue Winnie


    again.


    "You''ve apologized so many times, I don''t need it. No matter who is responsible for this matter, it is


    gone, and there can be no hope between us. So it doesn''t matter that I don''t forgive you."


    "Go back. You have your career and your life. I have something I want to pursue. We can¡¯t intervene


    with each other¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Winnie unlocked the door after that. She thought Brian would leave, would not entangle her. Her words


    are very clear, she believed Brian could understand.


    Winnie could not forgive her and did not want to forgive him. She wanted to use such hate to remind


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    herself at all times, wanted to use such hate to let herself keep sober, and not to have any fantasy to


    Brian.


    "Eat your breakfast and I''ll be back."


    Brian stopped Winnie to close the door, put a hand on the door. He believed Winnie would not close the


    door.


    "You..."


    Winnie recalled the fact that Brian¡¯s hand was mpedst time, looking at his hand on the door, so


    she didn''t close the door.


    "Give it to me and you can go."


    Winnie opened the door, but still did not want to let Brian in. The best she could do was to ept his


    breakfast, not his person.


    Brian saw Winnie regressed, so he gave the breakfast to her. If he made another request, Winnie didn''t


    even want his breakfast.


    After the breakfast was given to Winnie, the door was closed. It was ufortable to look at the


    closed door, but he was d that it was beginning to give him hope.


    It was the second day that Brian and Gloria broke up, for Brian himself, it did not have much impact,


    but for thepany''s stock market, it received a little impact.


    However, it was a small problem, Brian would not be brought down by such problems.


    When he was back to thepany, he called his elite team and asked Morgan toe back, to fit the


    stock market turmoil.


    Everyone worked in the exclusive meeting room of Brian carefully. Then Albert went out to get the


    material back, as well as the message about Gloria.


    "Mr. Be, Gloria''s studio has announced that she is temporarily retiring from the modeling industry. It


    seems to have taken a toll on her."


    "This is a result that we anticipated when we worked together, and I think she had a n in ce. But


    it''s going to be a bit of a shock for her and it may take a while to cope."


    "Albert, I don''t want another enemy. If Gloria needs help, try to help her. It''s all I can do to help."


    Brian was guilty, although it was partnership, Gloria was a weak party and he did not give Gloria the


    opportunity to prepare.


    If he was right, it was not just Gloria''s career that would be under attack, but Andrew''spany as


    well. Under the circumstances, it made sense for Brian to help.


    Gloria had to announce her temporary retirement news, she did not expect that she would face public


    opinion pressure. If she had known that there would be consequences like that, she would not have


    exaggerated her rtionship with Brian on various asions, and she would not have deliberately


    created the scandal with Brian in the hotel.


    Now those paparazzi were targeting at her, they dare not have too many sharp words for Brian, so she


    was taking it on herself.


    "Uncle Thomas, I have announced my temporary retirement as you said. I will go to my father''s


    again."


    Gloria sat in her room and walked with Thomas on the phone.


    Now the only one who could help her was Thomas, she must believe Thomas unconditionally.


    "That''s all we can do for the time being. You''ll have to go to Penny''s. Her illness won''tst long, and if


    you make her angry all the time, I think she will die soon. As long as she is dead, we have nothing to


    worry about."


    Thomas said. Brian had a resolute attitude, he did not know how to deal with it.


    "Ok, I will."


    ¡°Uncle Thomas, what is going on with Brian? After breaking up with me, does he prefer Wendy or


    Winnie?"


    Gloria had been concerned about this matter, she wanted to know who her opponent was.


    "I think it''s Winnie. And I hope it''s Winnie."


    Thomas didn¡¯t put the words too absolute, after all, Wendy had not given up on Brian and she might


    take the opportunity to get back to him.


    "Uncle Thomas, what do you mean? Why do you hope it is Winnie?"


    Gloria asked with doubts.

 Chapter 707 Repeated Strikes

    Chapter 707 Repeated Strikes


    Gloria''s idea was not the same as Thomas¡¯. She did not want it was Winnie, because Winnie was


    smart and tenacious, and Brian cared about her, which made her more difficult to deal with.


    Gloria''s problem was stupid to Thomas. She felt she was like a fool.


    Thomas showed unabashed disdain on the other side of the phone. If his memory was correct, he said


    more than once the reason he chose Winnie.


    Although he did not say the specific means, but what he said was certain and reasonable.


    But Gloria still forgot it and repeatedly asked, Thomas could only say she was stupid.


    "Leave it alone, you only need to pray it is Winnie, which is good for you. Wendy wants to go back to


    Brian, you should find a way to sabotage it. It is better not to let Wendy and Brian together."


    This time Thomas did not exin the reason, she could not remember, so he came up with a good idea


    for her.


    "Don''t worry about Brian. No one can control what he wants to do and who he chooses. You just take


    care of yourself and make yourself better. Learn how to do business from your father, so that you can


    deal with Brian more easily."


    "And I must warn you about this. Be careful about your personal life and how you treat your assistants


    and others. Don''t be in duplicity. Grandpa doesn''t like a man like that, you know. He could dismiss you


    even if your father backed you up."


    Thomas had to deliberately remind her, it was a special time, Gloria must pay attention to her words


    and deeds. In today''s society, there were no secrets at all. Her every word and action will be


    photographed by someone without her noticing.


    All these would affect the standard of Felix''s choice, but also affect the Be Group''s reputation.


    "I know, Uncle Thomas, I''ll take care of it. I''m at your disposal in this matter, and I''ll do as you tell me."


    Gloria heart has not satisfied, but had to answer. It''s about her future her fate.


    Thomas put down the phone and still thought about it. If Brian still chose Winnie, the existence of


    Gloria was insignificant. Once the time was mature, as long as Winnie was under control, Brian would


    be in trouble.


    But before Brian made a choice, he would still use Gloria.


    What tripped Gloria was the evidence in the hands of Penny, but Penny would not die immediately, so


    he did not know how long she could suppress Gloria.


    Thomas wanted Penny to leave the world as soon as possible and what could let Penny leave the


    world was Gloria''s evil words and Richard.


    Yes, Richard was also the key.


    Thomas immediately took the phone and car keys out.


    This was a remote ce, an abandoned factory located in the countryside. There was no video


    surveince, no passers-by. But a room in the factory was quitefortable.


    Richard was in this room, alone butfortable. However, Thomas''s sudden arrival today surprised


    him.


    "I thought you''d forgotten about me, you hadn''te for so long."


    Richard said with a big smile.


    "How can I forget you, If I oftene over, both of us would be discovered."


    "How are you?"


    Thomas pretended to care.


    "I am good. Food and suppliese regrly. I don''t have any problems with my life. I''m just worried


    that my daughter and I don¡¯t know if she''s exposed."


    Richard had been worried about Penny, afraid the police got clue from her.


    "You needn''t worry about her. She''s a sick woman, and even the police can''t do anything about her. But


    your location must have had something to do with her. Her phone must have been monitored by the


    police."


    Thomas brought up Penny''s illness painstakingly, for let Richard worry namely.


    "There should be no problem with my daughter''s illness. The police will find it if they want to trouble


    her."


    Richard didn''t say it, but he did hint. Others did not know that Penny was faking her illness, but he


    knew. Once the police found something and re-examine it, Penny would have an extra charge.


    "Sure? How can you say there''s nothing wrong with her when the doctors say she''s no longer can be


    recovered? Have you heard something?"


    Thomas asked with doubts, he guessed that Penny had told him something on the phone.


    "The doctor said that? It could be a misdiagnosis. Thomas, will you please check her illness?"


    Richard was worried. It was possible that what Richard said about Penny¡¯s illness was true, but


    perhaps Penny told him the truth so as not to worry him.


    "Okay, I''ll get someone to look into it right now."


    In order to check the illness, Thomas immediately called someone to do it.


    "Now, I want to know the truth as soon as possible."


    After he put down the phone, someone immediately went to check it. Thomas and Richard waited for it.


    "Richard, don''t me me for being too direct. Your daughter got you screwed. If you had denied her,


    this would never have happened. Yourpany would have have failed and you would have ended


    like this."


    "Your whole life''s work has been wasted, with your wife and children involved."


    Thomas chatted about Penny, who not only destroyed his father, but also destroyed his n. Such a


    person had a meaningless life, it was better to die early to lighten the burden.


    "s...... It''s no use talking about it now. She''s my daughter and I can''t deny her. When I first met her,


    my wife and children all agreed with me, just for marrying Brian."


    "But I never thought she would be so scheming. She didn''t tell me she had contractual rtionship with


    Brian. If I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point.¡±


    Richard admited that Penny was brainless, which was an important reason why he got to where he was


    today. But what can be done? At the beginning, he was also selfish, even without Penny, he might have


    thought of other ways to get close to Brian.


    "However, it is not my daughter''s fault that the Burns Group was acquired. It was Brian''s unfeeling and


    cruel behavior. I must not forgive Brian on this."


    Richard said grinding his teeth.


    "Your daughter made sin, if it were not for her abused Luke, Brian would not be so unfeeling. You must


    me your daughter for herck of brain."


    Thomas defended Brian on the surface, but he let Richard transferred his hatred to Penny.


    Before, if Richard hated Brian so much, he would have kept silent. Because at that time he wanted


    Richard to hate Brian. But now Thomas found that Richard of Brian hate was meaningless, because he


    could do nothing about Brian.


    Now the key to the problem was to let Richard hurt Penny, so that Penny¡¯s condition rapidly


    deteriorated and she would died. Once Penny died, the meaning of Richard''s existence was not much.


    Half an hourter, they got the final report on Penny''s condition.


    After Thomas listened to the investigators, he understood why Richard said there was no problem.


    Seeing Thomas frowning, Richard was anxious. He asked.


    ¡°Well, how about my daughter''s illness?¡±


    "Did she tell you that she was given a doctor in prison who faked her condition? Did he say she wasn''t


    sick at all?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Thomas answered Richard in the form of questioning.


    "......"


    Richard hesitated warily, not knowing whether he should say or not, not knowing whether Thomas was


    testing him.


    "You can tell me, her tricks were found by the police, even the doctor who helped her was under,


    connect."


    Thomas said angrily. He could feel Richard''s alert.


    "I am now officially telling you that your daughter''s illness is real and that she has only a few months to


    live. She may not know the true condition herself, nor that the doctor she sought was under control.


    That''s why she told you she''s all right."


    Thomas said indifferently. Without Richard''s answer, he knew what was going on.


    Richard was stunned, looking at Thomas, it was a big blow.


    He went from disbelief to rm to despair, what a change of mood, what a capacity to endure such


    repeated blows.


    "Does my daughter really have cancer? Are you kidding?"


    Richard did not want to ept it, he asked and hoped Thomas gave a negative answer, but he as


    disappointment and desperate.


    "Can I deceive you about such things? If you don''t believe me, wait a few months and see if you can


    see your daughter again."


    Thomas''s tone was cold and did not care how Richard felt at this moment. If his words were a sharp


    de, Richard had been stabbed to death by him.


    "How is that possible? My daughter is so young. I...... I want to see my daughter, and I want to see her


    now."


    Richard was about to run out, but Thomas stopped him.


    "Calm down. If you act impulsively at this moment, you''re only getting caught in a trap. Your daughter''s


    illness is a fact. Can you change it by seeing her?"


    Thomas''s persuasion was not from his heart, he hoped that Richard would now be caught by the


    police. But there were some things he needed to do. Richard¡¯s impulsive behavior would get him into


    troubles.


    "It doesn''t matter. My daughter is dying, and I must see her.¡±


    Richard''s emotion was still out of control. At this time, he did not care what would happen to him. He


    was afraid that he would not see his daughter again in his lifetime.


    "Calm down first, you are so old, why are you not as calm as young people? I don''t mind you seeing


    Penny, but find a way to see her without losing your life."


    "Instead of seeing her, you''re making a trouble if you are so impulsive."

 Chapter 708 Stefans Flowers

    Chapter 708 Stefan''s Flowers


    Thomas forcibly pulled Richard and didn''t let him rush out. Penny had already spoiled his good deed,


    he could not let Richard cause troubles.


    Richard was pulled back and forced to sit on the bed. He did not know where to look, there was no


    color in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I will try to get you to meet Penny. Stay here and wait to hear from me."


    Thomas''s mood became calm. He stabilized Richard and was would give him opportunity.


    Winnie had work in thepany, Brian from time to time jumped out of her mind to disturb her


    thoughts, making her absent-minded.


    As she was thinking about Brian, a knock on the door interrupted her confused thoughts.


    "Come in."


    Winnie adjusted his depressed mood. When she looked up, she saw Stefan holding a bunch of flowers.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Winnie asked with surprise.


    Stefan,with a happy smile and flowers, came to Winnie''s desk.


    "I haven''t heard from you in days. I came to see you."


    "It''s for you. Don''t refuse. I know you''ll like it."


    Stefan sent the flowers to Winnie.


    He came today to begin his formal pursuit, but he could not say it directly, or Winnie would reject him.


    He was going to give Winnie time, but he did not expect Brian to take action so quickly to break up with


    Gloria.


    Stefan was worried that he had to pursue Winnie ahead of schedule, otherwise Brian would take


    advantage.


    "Why do you give me flowers?"


    Winnie stood up, hesitating to take the bouquet of flowers or not.


    "It is good to receive flowers, I am showing my concern for you. Take it, or I''ll think you''re expecting


    roses."


    Stefan jokingly said, trying to make the atmosphere rxed and cheerful.


    "I don''t expect any roses. I will take it."


    Hearing that, Winnie had to ept it.


    She seldom received flowers, and she did not study their words. But she still knew the words of roses,


    and she could not force Stefan to give her roses.


    Holding the flowers in her arms, smelling the light flowers, Winnie thought of Brian.


    When they were together, everyone thought they were boyfriend and girlfriend, even she greedily


    thought so. But had Brian sent her flowers? Was there such a romantic moment?


    Winnie asked herself, but she could not find the answer.


    The rtionship between her and Brian was always bitter and contentious. There were good


    memories, too, but they were unreal and hard for her to remember.


    He gave her valuable items in addition to money, which pressed on her breath, so she did not ept it.


    If he gave her a bouquet of flowers, she would ept it happily.


    "What are you thinking?, Do you like the flowers?"


    Stefan woke up Winnie who was in a daze. He had maintained a cheerful smile, hoping that Winnie


    didn''t have pressure because of a bunch of flowers.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. Thank you for the flowers. I like them. How about I treat you to have lunch?"


    Winnie was a person who did not want to owe a favor, no matter what this bunch of flowers


    represented, she should have courtesy.


    "Great, can I have anything I want?"


    It was a bonus. It was a surprise. It was not a meal but a chance to spend time together.


    "Yes, whatever you want. Whatever B City has, I will satisfy you."


    Winnie said generously, as long as Stefan agreed to have this meal, she did not owe him.


    "Ok, I''ll think about what I want. But not at noon. I have a client appointment at noon. Are you free


    tonight?"


    If Stefan had known that Winnie would asked him to have lunch, he would dy the time to meet the


    client, but he had an appointment and he could not change it.


    ¡°Yes, but I''ll get Caro with us. I want to thank her, but I had no time. This is a good time, three of us


    have dinner together."


    Winnie temporarily could not get along with Stefan alone.


    She did not want to to give Stefan any opportunity, and did not want to bring trouble to Stefan, for dear


    that Brian would hurt Stefan.


    "No problem, you contact her. I gotta go. It is time to meet my client. You may choose the ce for


    dinner. I am a good boy who is not fussy about what I eat."


    "Bye. See you tonight."


    Stefan was still happy, although Winnie invited Caro, which made him disappointed, it did not affect his


    mood. If there was no Caro, Winnie might not ask him to eat out.


    Leo took Emily''s advice and asked Oscar to meet at Penny¡¯s at noon.


    Seeing Penny was scrawny, Leo was sad Emily was right, he should forgive her.


    Penny had been punished by fate, he could not leave her pass away with resentment.


    "Leo, I didn''t expect you toe to see me, thank you."


    Penny was not only grateful, but also moved. For Leo, she really felt guilty. She had no feelings for him


    but used him, let him miss the most loved one.


    "There''s nothing to thank me for. Come and see you to make me feel better."


    Leo''s mood was depressed by Penny¡¯s poor condition. He even wanted her to live, even if she spent


    the rest of her life in prison, rather than die so early.


    At this time Oscar carried two cups of water toe over, a cold one handed to Leo, a warm one


    handed to Penny. He told Penny.


    "It may be a little hot, drink slowly."


    "That''s all right. Sit down."


    Oscar also sat down.


    Penny took a sip of water and then sighed.


    "Leo, since you are here today, I want to talk about the past. I''m sorry, it was my mistake to let you and


    Winnie miss each other. I know it was hard for you, and I..."


    "Let''s not mention the past. I came here today to tell you that I have put the past behind me and don''t


    hate you. Don''t take it to your heart, don''t think about the meaningless past."


    "We all make mistakes sometimes. As long as we realize we are wrong, as long as we face it, it is the


    best apology. Penny, now the most important thing for you is to get well."


    Leo did not give Penny the opportunity to mention the past, after all, bygone is bygone. Don''t say


    you''re sorry. You can go back in time and not get away from this.


    Saying goodbye to the past was the wisest choice. Get over and have the courage to face life.


    "s...... The more you act like this, the more ashamed I am. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    Leo''s words made Penny moved, and her eyes grew red.


    It was the most emotional and humbling day she had ever she had been out of prison. She could forget


    the past, but she had to say sorry. After all, she was sorry for Leo and it was her changed Leo''s fate.


    She didn''t feel sorry Winnie, but she knew she was sorry Leo, Leo.


    "Penny, take good care of yourself and don''t think about anything else. I ept your apology, and the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    past is truly past."


    Leo could do only these, he did not know if he could help Penny.


    To say the words of forgiveness to Penny was a kind of mercy, and at the same time it eased her heart.


    From then on, she said goodbye to the past and never let it affect her mood.


    "I will take care of myself, I will get well. I''m going to get well just for you who forgive me."


    Leo forgave her but she felt more guilty, after all, her disease was fake. When people found out the


    truth, they were gonna be so disappointed in her.


    Penny asked Leo to have lunch at home, but Leo had to work, so it was only Oscar ate lunch with her.


    On the table.


    "I didn''t expect Leo would forgive me. I thought he would hate me to death."


    Emily was still emotion, thinking about this matter while eating.


    "Oh, there are so many unexpected things. Do you feel good and rxed?"


    Oscar asked Penny, seeing that she had a good mood.


    "Yes, I felt a lot of pressure on my heart, but when one of them was removed, I felt like I could breathe


    more easily."


    Penny said delightedly, for a long time, she had not been so rxed. It seemed that her whole world


    was dark, and she just saw light just now.


    "If you can bury the haters with Winwin, then all the pressure in your heart will be removed and you will


    no longer be depressed. Being in a good mood can help you a lot."


    Oscar took the opportunity to persuade her, it was because Penny thought too much, wanted too much,


    she felt pressure. Because of being depressed, focusing on hatred, she got cancer.


    If she treated difficult things positively like Winnie, she would not end like this.


    ¡°Forgive her? It seems impossible. I think I would die hating her."


    Although she insisted, but her tone and attitude were less hateful.


    Her everything depended on Winnie support, because of her hatred to Winnie, she dared to challenge


    and adventured slip out of prison. She was out and she was free now.


    "Think about it, figure out who''s right and who''s wrong, figure out where your hatredes from, and


    then you''ll be able to move on."


    Oscar did not continue to force Penny, she said that, which showed that she still resisted and only


    Winnie tried to make their rtionship better.


    But Winnie made no mistake, Penny should show sincerity.

 Chapter 709 Flowers Lost for No Reason

    Chapter 709 Flowers Lost for No Reason


    After lunch, everyone went about his business. Winnie was informed that there was a temporary


    meeting to attend, because there were important documents in hand to deal with, she did not have time


    to ask the main content of the meeting and could only y on the spot in the meeting.


    Winnie was working hard, Laura came in with a smile.


    "Laura, why do youe back? You have something to do?"


    Winnie looked up and asked Laura, unexpected.


    "Ie back for the meeting, you are to attend it, right?"


    Winnie¡¯s question made Laura doubt.


    "Oh, the meeting with the Be Group."


    Winnie just knew the content of the meeting.


    "Yeah, the Be Group wants your advice at this meeting, and you have to be there. Mr. Be says


    he respects your opinion andes to ourpany for meetings."


    Laura gave a general exnation.


    "He ising?"


    Winnie nerves were tense because of Brian, she must confirm whether Brian would attend the meeting,


    so that she could be prepared.


    "I don¡¯t know, Albert did not say who will attend."


    "You are busy, I go to prepare the conference room."


    Laura came mainly to say hello, she had to get the conference room ready before people of the Be


    Group came.


    After Laura went out, Winnie did not have extra time to think about Brian, before the meeting, she must


    finish her work.


    Fortunately, Winnie soon aplished.


    Winnie stood up and stretched her body naturally. Just then her office door was opened.


    Last time it was Laura, but this time it was Brian.


    His face was as serious as ever, but not so angry, not so cold.


    "You''re in the wrong ce. The meeting room is in the front."


    Brian showed up at herpany at this time, and it was obvious that he was attending a meeting.


    Winnie ignored him and wanted him to get out of her office as soon as possible.


    "Who sent you those flowers?"


    Brian asked, looking at that bunch of dazzling flowers.


    "It''s not from you, and it''s none of your business. Mr. Be, I''ll have someone escort you to the


    conference room."


    Winnie did not answer and was to call her assistant. At this time Brian said in a domineering manner,


    which amused Winnie.


    "Throw it away. I''ll buy it for you."


    Looking at those flowers, Brian thought of Stefan, who provoked him in public. It must be Stefan began


    to pursue Winnie, so he gave her the flowers. He must not let Stefan seed.


    "Go to the hospital if you are sick. The flowers in my office are none of your business. It''s none of your


    business who gave it to me. I like it from whoever it is, but I don''t like it from you."


    Winnie said angrily.


    "Mr. Be, it''s time for the meeting. I''ll show you to the conference room."


    Winnie realized that her assistant could not take Brian away, so she did it herself.


    She pulled Brian out of the office and went to the conference room.


    The meeting was very smooth. Brian and Winnie did very well.


    The meeting ended and some proposals were put into practice. Brian did not bother Winnie, but directly


    left with Albert. Winnie breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her office.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She went straight back to the office and got angry.


    "Damned Brian, are you the devil? When did you steal my flowers? You rascal..."


    Winnie was crazy, and did not know when Brian stole her flowers, or he ordered others to steal them.


    Winnie came to the restaurant to meet Stefan. Stefan said he was not picky about food, but he named


    this Korean restaurant.


    Winnie did not know the reason, perhaps Caro liked Korean food. But she liked it, so she was fine with


    the Korean restaurant.


    "This position is good. I did not choose the private room and I feel the private room is too stuffy, with no


    artistic conception."


    Stefan was happy with his choice of restaurant and position.


    The restaurant was on the top floor of the building, and they had a window seat overlooking the C City.


    "It''s good, but I think it''s more suitable for couples, and it is awkward for the three of us."


    Caro was a cheerful and informal people, she said because she knew Stefan liked Winnie.


    "Why don''t I leave, but I will pay the bill."


    Winnie made a joke, because he was worried about Caro''s next sentence made everyone


    embarrassed.


    "Come on, I don''t like eating alone with him."


    Caro refused. She had many chance to be with Stefan, so she did not care about this day.


    "You two are discriminating against me, I will leave if you do that again."


    Stefan made a joke too, but two women said in the same time


    "Ok, you leave, we two can date."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Both women burst outughing, setting the evening on fire.


    "I am defeated. Let¡¯s chat after ordering the food."


    Stefan raised his hand.


    Looking at two women being happy, especially Winnie was in a good mood, he was also happy. He


    really wanted Winnie to be so happy and free all her life.


    After finishing the meal, Caro first looked for a topic.


    "Winwin, may I ask you about someone?"


    "As long as I know, I will tell you everything."


    Winnie said, without know Caro was to ask.


    "I want to ask about Albert, you must know him."


    Winnie was surprised.


    "Albert? What do you want to ask?"


    Caro hesitated, but she did not want to miss this opportunity, so she took a deep breath and continued


    to ask.


    "What''s his character? Is he married or does he have a girlfriend? What''s his family like? What kind of


    families does he have?"


    Hearing her questions, Winnie showed a weird smile. She understood why Caro asked these, she must


    have a good impression of Albert.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Can¡¯t I ask?"


    Caro was embarrassed by Winnie¡¯s smile, but she would continue her questions.


    "Yes, of course."


    "Listen, I''m going to answer you one question at a time."


    Winnie gave a sly smile, looking like a thief with bad intentions, snooping into people''s privacy.


    "Albert has good personality. He is a kind and affectionate man."


    ¡°He has no time to get married or has a girlfriend because he is too busy with work. He is an only child,


    but he has arge family with many rtives. He is a native of B City. His parents are now retired."


    Winnie said in details and almost told Caro the specific address of Albert.


    "Oh, there is one most important condition that I did not mention. Albert is very capable in his work and


    is Brian''s right-hand man. His ability is obvious to all. As for annual sry, it should be at eight figures."


    Winnie said specifically, she only knew about the basic information of Albert¡¯s annual sry, but an


    eight-figure sry was out of reach.


    "I didn''t think about his annual sry, but is his character really as good as you say?"


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s evaluation on Albert, as well as the fact that he was single, Caro was excited, but she


    was too reserved to show all her heart.


    "You don''t believe what I''m saying, go and feel it yourself. I''ll give you a chance to feel it for yourself


    some day."


    Caro was shy to admit it and Winnie could see it, so she would offer help to make them together.


    After carefully consideration, she felt Caro and Albert were quite match.. Maybe they could be together.


    "Do you want to be matchmaker? Shall I introduce Caro?"


    After listening for a long time, Stefan finally found an opportunity to speak. When women talked, men


    would be ignored.


    "No need, I will make an opportunity for them toe out together, and then you can introduce Caro''s


    basic situation in face of Albert."


    Winnie knew Caro, so she did not need introduction from Stefan.


    "You are right, take me with you, if have Caro is shy, I can help her."


    Stefan was happy. Today''s date was not over yet, and the next one was ready. Although there were


    there of them to meet, this way of meeting would not make Winnie have pressure or even escape.


    It was because he thought so, he had been listening to Winnie and Caro in the chat to feel the


    happiness of Winnie.


    "Aren''t you two being a little overmotivated?"


    Caro could not expect that thing developed so fast, and did not expect the two of them would get


    involved.


    "No. We''re looking forward to it."


    When Winnie spoke, she could not help butugh out.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Seeing that Winnie was so happy, Stefan was gratified.


    As long as not Brian was not by her side, Winnie had no pressure and she would not be depressed. So


    did she love Brian, how deep did she love him?


    Dinner had begun, and theughter did not stop. They were talking andughing, thanking and


    apologizing. Winnie thanked the help of Caro and Stefan and felt sorry to bring them troubles.


    Winnie had a good time and her depressed mood became better.

 Chapter 710 Asking for Fathers Help

    Chapter 710 Asking for Father''s Help


    After dinner, Winnie drove home alone. When she got home and stepped out of the elevator, she saw


    Brian standing in front of her house with a big bouquet of flowers.


    The flowers were the same as Stefan''s, even in the same color. It was just many times bigger than the


    one from Stefan.


    Winnie was helpless and felt he was childish.


    After the meal, Winnie had put Brian behind. But his sudden appearance made her heart tangled again.


    Winnie sighed and then walked to Brian.


    "Don''te any more. It doesn''t make sense."


    Winnie said and opened the door, and then went in to close the door. The next moment, Brian blocked


    the door with his foot.


    "Take the flowers and I''ll go."


    Seemingly he said in a peaceful tone, but with a sense of rascal.


    "Flower? You''re childish, you know. This kind of flower is notmore good-looking because it is bigger,


    instead it feels disorderly and does not have that kind of aesthetic feeling. I like a small bouquet, simple


    and in."


    "Take it back. I don''t like it."


    The flowers were beautiful, and it was obvious that Brian had decorated them with his heart. She just


    wasn''t in the mood to ept these beautiful flowers.


    "You''ll like it. It looks like a big bunch, but it''s actually made up of several smaller ones. Take it in and


    open it. You can put one in every room."


    Brian was well prepared and would not be brought down by this difficulty.


    "Take it or I''ll leave, or I''ll stand here."


    "You..."


    Winnie was forced by Brian and got angry.


    "Let me ask you, did you take the flowers from my office?"


    Winnie red at Brian, still trying to stall for time, looking for an opportunity to refuse this big bunch of


    flowers. But she did not expect to give Brian the opportunity to counter her.


    "Take the flowers first and I''ll tell you."


    Brian said, with one hand to open the door, and then handed the flowers to Winnie.


    He was not good at making scious remarks, nor was it appropriate to say so at this moment.


    He waited for Winnie only with his firm eyes and refused to take away his hands.


    Winnie waspletely speechless and could only take the flowers.


    After it was received by Winnie, Brian answered Winnie.


    "I took the flowers from your office. I threw them away."


    "You are sick, why threw my things away?"


    Winnie was angry that the bunch of flowers was buried in the hands of this rogue.


    "I thought the bouquet was from Stefan, and I didn''t like it so I threw it away."


    "He showed his concern, but it also has the meaning of sincere love and tenderness. In the future,


    when others send you flowers, be sure to know what the flowers meant before you receive it."


    Brian threw away the flowers after learning the flowernguage. At the moment he must remind Winnie


    selfishly that she could not literally ept other people''s flowers, especially the flowers with hidden


    meaning.


    "I''m leaving. Lock the door and be safe."


    Brian turned around and left, though he didn''t want to leave and wanted to stay. But he promised


    Winnie to leave, he must leave.


    Winnie had not forgiven him, and he did not dare to force her and only hoped Stefan would not pursue


    her.


    Winnie carried arge bouquet of flowers into the house. As Brian said, after breaking it down, there


    were several small bundles. She then ced a bouquet in each room and then went back to the living


    room.


    Looking at the flowers and thinking of Brian''s reminding, she realized that she really shouldn''t receive it


    in order to avoid being misunderstood by others. But what kind of flower message did Brian want to


    express by sending her these flowers?


    Brian did not seem to apologize.


    The morning of the third day after Brian learned the truth.


    Before it was time to get up, Brian opened his eyes. As long as he opened his eyes, Winnie upied


    all his thoughts.


    Now he had told everyone except Winnie''s aunt. However, Winnie''s aunt was hard to deal with and he


    did not know what to do until now.


    Winnie''s aunt originally did not ept him, so it would be hard to her to ept that they were back


    together. And he wronged Winnie, her aunt might never ept him.


    Brian got up because he could not stay in bed.


    When he went to the window and opened the curtain, he saw his father exercising in the yard. So he


    put on his clothes and went downstairs.


    "Why are you up so early?"


    Rufus asked Brian, who was with a mncholy face, no matter what he did wrong, Rufus was


    unavoidably distressed.


    "I couldn''t fall asleep."


    Brian replied listlessly, his brow furrowed from the moment he got up and still unfurled.


    "How are you doing with Winwin?"


    Rufus knew it was because Winnie that Brian was in a low mood. He came out to talk to him to release


    himself.


    "No progress. I apologized and she didn''t forgive me."


    After two days of hard work, these words sum it all up.


    "No one could easily forgive for such grievance."


    "Oh, Brian, your were thoughtless. Is it really a misunderstanding, or do you just want to break up with


    Winwin?"


    Rufus understand that Winnie did not forgive Brian, but he wanted to confirm the heart of Brian again,


    to determine whether to help.


    "How could I possibly want to break up with her? I haven''t even thought about it since we started


    dating. No matter what we were going through, I never thought about giving up."


    Brian patiently exined that he felt wronged at this point. He never thought of breaking up, but many


    people thought he found an excuse to break up with Winnie.


    He was frank, although he wanted to break up, he would not use so dirty way.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was too impatient and impulse to say break up. When I saw the video, my head just went off and I


    couldn''t calm down."


    "I know I did something wrong, and I don''t me Winwin if she never forgives me in her life."


    Brian admitted his mistakes again and again, as if speaking out would make him feel better.


    "Do you really want Winwin back?"


    Rufus knew Brian had a hard time. He misunderstood Winnie, but he was also suffering in pain.


    "Yes, I told grandpa that I would never ept blind dates again. If Winwin never forgives me, I will


    never marry."


    Such a statement was enough to express his determination that he would not regret being single and


    raising his two children all his life.


    However, when Brian was preparing for the worst, he suddenly thought of his father''s love. Did he


    suffer when he was tortured by love? Was it also for love to keep him single for so many years?


    "You were right to clear your attitude to Grandpa, you hurt Winwin whether you have a cooperation with


    Gloria. And a marriage based on profit is not going to be happy at all, and in the end it''s not just hoing


    to hurt Winwin and the kids, it''s going to hurt you."


    "Again, I want you to choose who you like and marry for the rest of your life. I don''t want you to be


    motivated by profit to ept someone you don''t like."


    Rufus felt it necessary to say his views on this matter. Brian decided to go against the wishes of


    grandpa, he will be the first toe out to support.


    "Now that you have told grandpa, you must find a way to do well. Put down all the burden, and get


    Winwin back. But I want to remind you of one thing. If Winwines back to you, no matter what


    happens, you can''t abandon Winwin impulsively."


    Rufus had to say that, even if obstacles from grandpa had been settled, they had a bigger difficulty to


    face.


    "I have learned my lesson. It is impossible for such a thing to happen again. I believe her, whatever she


    does or says."


    Brian dare not to be so impulsive again. Like his father said, he not only wronged Winnie, but also


    tortured himself.


    He could only experience such pain once, or he would die.


    "I am so relieved to hear you say so. Go after Winwin. I''ll take care of grandpa. I can help you out at


    work, too. I have no other request, just hope you and Winwin can give the kids aplete home and


    you can be together."


    This was probably Rufus'' only desire, only Brian and Winnie were happy, he and Isobel could be


    happy.


    "Now... Now I''m not afraid Winwin won''t ept me. I''m afraid Winwin''s aunt will disapprove. She didn''t


    like me before. She didn''t like me being with Winwin. She is more disappointed in me this time, and I''m


    afraid she''ll set her face against it."


    Brian said what he had been worried about, and he was stumped.


    Rufus was silent, Winnie¡¯s aunt was the difficulty he referred to. He knew Isobel was a problem, even if


    he offered help, Isobel might not be able to ept it.


    But he muste forward and could not let Brian and Isobel meet now.


    "I will contact her and I will apologize to her to see if I could persuade her. You don''t have to worry. You


    have two kids. Even she does not care about your feelings, she has to care about the kids."


    "You just need to get Winwin back, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Rufus was not sure, but he must say it with confidence and could not make Brian worry.


    "I see... Thank you very much!"


    Brian said "thank you" and then turned back.


    It was simple to say thank you, but Rufus was touched.


    This proved that Brian¡¯s affection for him had deepened and his trust in him had increased. It was a


    good direction and worth rejoicing.


    Brian went to work, Rufus returned to his room to call Isobel.


    When the phone was connected, he felt guilty and didn''t know what to say.


    "Say it, or I will hang up."


    Isobel urged him.


    She had not receive Rufus'' telephone for a lone time, so she was quite gratified.

 Chapter 711 Isobels Reminder

    Chapter 711 Isobel''s Reminder


    "Don''t hang up. I don''t know how to start."


    Rufus opened his mouth eventually, but he did not how to say to make Isobel ept it.


    "What''s the matter? Come straight to the point. You''ve never been so indecisive."


    Isobel suddenly tensed up and wondered if Winnie or Vanessa had anything wrong.


    Since she knew Brian and Winnie broke up, she always missed the two kids, after all, his two kids had


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    no one to protect them.


    "It was about the separation of Brian and Winwin. I know the reason."


    Although Rufus still did not know how to say it, but he must say it, he just needed to find the right point


    to start.


    "The reason for the breakup? It doesn''t matter why they broke up."


    Isobel did not want to know, although she was worried about Winnie and Vanessa. But she supported


    the breakup with Brian.


    Isobel did not want to know it, but Rufus must say it. Everything had a cause and effect, and if the


    cause was not clear, the effect was not clear.


    "The reason for their separation was that Winwin had a room with another man, and Brian found out


    about it..."


    "You lie, Rufus, you use my kids. Winwin can''t have a room with another man."


    Isobel got angry. Although she did not want to know the reason, she can not ept this reason.


    "Yes, I believe in Winwin, too. But At that time, Brian was so impulsive that he didn''t give Winwin a


    chance to exin. Based on the video, he concluded Winwin cheated on him and broke up with her in


    anger."


    Rufus knew Isobel would be angry, which was normal. He would have bristled if anyone had said that


    about his daughter.


    "Video, what video?"


    Isobel angrily asked.


    "A video of Winwin getting drunk and walking into a room with another man and thening out with


    him the next morning."


    Brian was still adhering to his own ideas and must exin the cause and effect of the matter clearly.


    "Isobel, please hear me out. I believe Winwin as much as you do. I believe Winwin is not this kind of


    person There was another girl in the room.¡±


    "That night Winwin got drunk, the girl and the man took care of her all night. Nothing happened


    between them. It was Because Brian misunderstood Winwin that they separated."


    Rufus made things clear, waiting for Isobel¡¯s angry rebuke. But Isobel was not angry but became calm.


    "You finished? Misunderstanding? What is called misunderstanding? It is that Brian does not believe


    Winwin? Rufus, I don''t think it''s a bad thing for them to break up with such an unequal rtionship."


    "During their time together, you know better than anyone how Brian treated Winwin. I admit that our


    family is not rich, but Brian can not hurt Winwin''s self-esteem. He judged Winwin to be wrong without


    even giving her a chance to exin, in his heart he had never taken Winwin seriously."


    "Rufus, don''t say anything. Just regard Winwin did not behave well. No need to exin, we admit it, as


    long as they have nothing to do with each other."


    Isobel did not give Rufus the opportunity to speak and directly hang up the phone.


    She did not shout or scold, but hanging up the phone showed her firm attitude, there was no turning


    point.


    Rufus slowly put down the phone. Isobel was angry that she would not give them a chance to save the


    situation.


    Things was not so easy.Winnie did not give Brian the opportunity, Isobel did not give him the


    opportunity. Originally Isobel did not agree with them together, after all this happened, she should


    object to it. It was gonna be a lot harder to fix it, and it was gonna be a lot harder to get back together.


    Winnie was wronged, Isobel was angry. The reason why she was not angry with Rufus because it has


    nothing to do with Rufus, plus, she did not want to give them any chance.


    Winnie was not given a chance to exin, and they were not given a chance to apologize now.


    Isobel felt distressed about Winnie and made a call to Winnie, though she was tired.


    "You are at work? Can we talk?"


    Isobel asked the situation first, so as not to let Winnie embarrassed.


    "I am at my office, we can talk."


    Winnie just arrived at the office and had not started to work. She felt her aunt¡¯s tone was not right over


    the phone.


    "You silly girl, why didn''t you tell when Brian falsely used you? Why took the me?"


    Isobel understood Winwin, but she should not take the me.


    She understood Winnnie was because she had undertaken too much helplessness and grievance for


    the man she loved.


    This eptance was voluntary and cannot be persuaded.


    "Aunt, do you know all about it? Did Brian call you?


    Winnie thought it was Brian said to aunt, as she was about to be angry, Isobel said no.


    "Does he have the nerve to call me? If he calls me, I''m going to ask him why he did that to you."


    Isobel¡¯s mood was uncontroble, thinking of Winnie;s grievance.


    "Who told you that, Rufus?"


    Winnie asked. In addition to Brian, the only possibility was Rufus.


    "Does it matter who told me... Yes, Rufus called me."


    Isobel did not want to say at the beginning, but she was afraid that Winnie would continue to ask and


    afraid that her deliberate concealment caused Winnie doubt.


    "It doesn''t matter who said it, and it doesn''t matter what happened. Aunt, don''t be angry. I didn''t say


    anything because I didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, and I didn''t want Brian to know the truth. I


    want to take this opportunity topletely separate myself from Brian, so I would rather be


    misunderstood by him.


    Winnie could only exin, and did not say how sad she was, also did not say that she was hurt due to


    the distrust of Brian.


    "You''re right. I support you. Since it''s been so long and the kids have epted it, don''t go back."


    Isobel did not expect Winnie made the decision. Thus, Winnie injured more serious than she thought,


    otherwise she would not take the initiative to give up.


    "Winwin, although our family has no debt now, although our life is better, the gap between us and the


    Be family can not be measured. Such a gap is a kind of pressure that is difficult to ovee. Brian


    has always had a sense of superiority due to his family differences, which is why he did not trust you.¡±


    "Don''t have anything to do with him."


    Although Winnie had given up Brian, Isobel reminded. She knew how hard it was to give up love, how


    painful it was to give up the man she loved.


    Few people could endure this kind of hardship and pain, this kind of hardship and pain would be for a


    lifetime.


    Isobel continued.


    "Vanessa told me that she was studying hard and wanted to skip grades, so that she could shorten the


    time in college and leave as soon as possible. Hold on for a year or two, and we will leave together


    when Vanessa finishes her college studies. Or you can take the kids and go now, and I''ll stay with


    Vanessa."


    Isobel was eager, afraid of change in this period of time and afraid that Winnie would change her mind.


    "Aunt, don''t worry, I can manage myself. I''ve thought about it. I''ll take the kids and leave when Richard


    get caught. Or I wouldn''t have been able to keep them safe."


    Winnie had this idea, if Brian forced her, she could only take the kids to leave. But the premise is to


    ensure the safety, otherwise it would do harm to the kids.


    "Ok, after Richard get caught, you take the kids away and never see Brian again."


    Isobel knew the kids could not see his father for a lifetime, but she wanted to let Brian taste the pain of


    missing, let him realize that losing Winwin was his biggest loss.


    Winnieforted her aunt before hanging up the phone, now everyone knew this thing, including Felix.


    But it was strange that Felix Had been silent now. Was he disappointed to her because she destroyed


    the marriage between Brian and Gloria, or because she could not keep her words?


    It seemed that this time she needed to rify her thoughts on the matter with Brian.


    Winnie took her mobile phone and walked to the window, and made a call to Felix.


    "Chairman, I don''t know if you have time this evening, I would like to cook some home-cooked food for


    you."


    "Don''t think twice about it. It''s not a bribe. I just haven''t seen you for a long time and want to talk to


    you."


    Winnie said in a rxed tone.


    She was worried now that it was a despondent roar, a cold rebuke came from Felix.


    Fortunately, It didn''t happen. Felix was not angry and his voice was calm.


    "Well, I''m hungry, too. Butler Lowe and I will go there in the evening."


    Felix had been waiting for Winnie to call him, thinking that she would exin and would get the chance


    to be with Brian. But she didn''t. She didn''t say anything and just asked him to have dinner.


    The two men made an appointment to meet that evening and the call ended.


    Felix sighed and then looked at Butler Lowe beside him.


    "A clever boy shows wisdom in everything he does. Winnie is so smart and talented.¡±


    Felix had already known what Winnie would tell him.


    In the past when he encountered this situation, he thought that Winnie wanted to get the opportunity to


    be with Brian. But now he did not think so, he knew that Winnie called him to rify that she did not


    want to be with Brian.


    Felix did not know when this change in his concept began. He only knew Winnie''s words and deeds


    were right and he had no reason not to believe her.


    "Chairman, I think one of the most important characteristics of Director Chambers is kindness. If she


    does not have a kind and tolerant heart, I am afraid that Brian has be a mess."


    "She knew Wendy caused this, but she didn''t bother Wendy. I think she did not want to make trouble


    for Brian."

 Chapter 712 Take Another Blame

    Chapter 712 Take Another me


    Butler Lowe had his own views on Winnie. Her kindness and generosity and her devotion to Brian were


    all worthy of praise.


    It was because of her kindness that she bears so many grievances.


    After Butler Lowe finished speaking, Felix sighed again. He knew it, but he did not raise it because he


    dared not face Winnie''s kindness.


    What should he do? What should he say about it? For the first time, Felix was in a dilemma and did not


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    know how to make a decision.


    In the evening Felix came to Winnie''s house as promised, the food was ready, Felix just walked into the


    house and smelled the smell of the food. The smell of the food was very easygoing and intimate.


    Winnie Butler Lowe and Felix were the only three to have the dinner.


    "Chairman, Butler Lowe,e and sit down."


    Winnie greeted, and then went to take the ready wine.


    All three took their seats.


    "Shall we drink?"


    Felix looked at the wine in Winnie''s hand and asked.


    "Yes. I made it for you, it is good for you health, but don''t drink too much."


    Winnie speak while helping Felix pour a little wine


    "Butler Lowe, I won''t let you drink if you drive. We must abide by trafficws and regtions and give


    priority to safety. I will give you other beverages."


    Winnie picked up the beverages and poured it to Butler Lowe.


    "Thank you, thank you. Director Chambers, you are thoughtful."


    Butler Lowe thanked her and he was pleased with Winnie''s respect for him.


    "I have nothing to do so I will drink with Chairman."


    Winnie poured some wine for herself, and then toasted.


    "Chairman, Butler Lowe, we three drink together."


    Winnie took a sip because she had to take care of Felix.


    All three drank a little and put down their sses.


    "Try this fish. It''s my specialty."


    Winnie greeted two people, she wanted to talk after the dinner, or it might affect Felix''s mood.


    Winnie did not take the initiative to mention, Felix waited. They just had dinner.


    The meal was enough and the wine was proper. Winnie could not dy and must put her attitude to


    Felix to make him rest assured.


    "Chairman, I have something to tell you. You should know about Brian''s breaking up with Gloria."


    Winnie was not an inquiry, but said in a certain tone.


    "Yes, I know it on the same day."


    Felix was well behaved and easygoing. Maybe the wine was good, the food was good.


    ¡°I suppose you knew, but why didn''t you seek for me?¡±


    Winnie asked this question with curiosity.


    "Why do I want to seek for you?"


    Felix asked a rhetorical questions.


    "Based on the way you used to do things, you would havee to me the first time you knew. You


    didn''te to me after I had been ready for several days, so I had to call you."


    Winnie said the truth, she was really waiting for Felix to find her and reprimanded her, and then warned


    her to keep her promise and not to disturb the decision of Brian.


    "Oh... It was wrong of me not toe to you."


    Felix was not angry, in the face of Winnie¡¯s naughty usations, heughed. It turned out that Winnie


    not only knew work, not only knew to be low-key, not only knew to be good, but also to be lovely and


    naughty.


    Yes, she was just like a kid, it was reasonable that she was naughty.


    Winnie''s childishness was just being forcibly suppressed by life.


    "I can''t say who''s right, but that''s not your style."


    Winnie felt her courage had be more and more big, even dare to argue with Felix. It was not her


    fault. It was just that Felix was not serious enough today. It was just that he was as loving as a


    grandfather, especially that kind smile she had never seen before.


    "Well, let me ask you something. Are you at fault in this?"


    Felix continued to ask Winnie. He wanted toe to find Winnie, he did not know what to day. She did


    not a good job and she took the me, so she had no reason toe.


    "s......"


    Winnie first sighed, then spoke.


    "I don''t think I''m wrong because I didn''t do anything. I didn¡¯t even call Brian. How could I break up with


    them?


    "The reason why they broke up was because Brian knew the truth about the hotel and that he had


    wronged me, so he broke up with Gloria. I think I have something to do with it."


    "Chairman, do you think it has anything to do with me? If you say yes, I apologize. If no, I have no need


    to exin."


    Winnie seemed to have learned Felix''s tricks and asked Felix.


    She made a appointment with Felix, she was ready to be criticized and reprimanded. Only Felix said


    what he wanted to say and warm her again, Winnie could be herself and let him feel at ease.


    "That''s a difficult question to answer."


    Felix was really stumped, as Winnie said, she did not do anything and should not be med. But Brian


    did break up because of Winnie.


    Felix could not give any answer, if he said it was Winnie''s fault, it was an unfair for Winnie. If he said


    no, it was equal to his recognition of Winnie in a sense.


    "s...... It''s a tough one. If you don''t know the answer, it''s on me."


    This time Winnie took the responsibility. It was not that Felix found the question difficult, but that he


    could not say it. Since so, she would take the me.


    "However, chairman, you can rest assured that no matter what you think of me in this matter, I promise


    you that Brian and I will not be together. I don''t think for anyone but myself. I don''t want to give him a


    second chance to do me wrong. I don''t want to put my kids through the pain of losing their family


    again."


    "Now the kids have gotten used to it and epted it, and I''ve gotten over it. I don''t want to go through


    that again.¡±


    Winnie asked Felix out was to make him rest assure. She wanted to tell him it was her fault that Brian


    had broken up and there was no change in the result.


    Felix did not expect Winnie to take the initiative to take the me. Felix had always praised Winnie was


    a clever kid, but why always she did stupid things?


    You know, to take responsibility for herself was to resist pressure, was to bear the me. How can a


    girl take wave after wave of attacks?


    "s...... You let me rest assured, but he has made a statement with me that he will have no more


    dating."


    Felix felt guilty, but did not speak out. He only mentioned Brian and his attitude.


    If Winnie did not go back to Brian, Brian would be single for his life, but he could not say that.


    "Because of me again? I am innocent. Chairman, I can''t lie to you, for what I''ve been through for so


    many years, other people would''ve died a long time ago. I wonder how I managed to make it this far.


    Everything I did or didn¡¯t do, Brian think it is my fault.¡±


    "Well, there''s no point in saying that. If he says it''s because of me, I''ll take the me."


    What else could Winnie say? Even if it was not said by Brian, Felix thought so. As long as Brian''s


    feelings was not satisfactory, she was the culprit.


    She''s pretty much the jinx known by the Be family by now.


    Winnie poured herself a ss of red wine, then drank it up, hoping that the bitterness in her heart


    would evaporate with the wine.


    "Or do me a favor. Help me to take the kids disappear for a while, after I and the kids disappear, he will


    have his own life, will agree to blind date, will get married and have kids."


    There was no way, Winnie had been forced to the corner and could only put forward such


    requirements. She would never show up in front of the Be family.


    She has worked hard and proved her talent. But Brian could not see it, and Felix did not like her.


    Although her rtionship with Felix had changed, but when it came to the position of his


    granddaughter-inw, Felix was still opposed.


    She was really tried, and she couldn''t help it if she didn''t get good results. She was tired. Dealing with


    the Be family is really, really tiring.


    She got to rest, too. She was giving up and saving her strength for the rest of her life.


    "What about your work now if you''re away with the kids? How are you going to raise your kids without a


    job?"


    Felix used another way to refuse Winnie, now the kids could not go, Winnie could not go. Once Winnie


    disappeared with kids, Brian might go crazy, and his family would lose power.


    "Don''t worry, Chairman, I still have the ability to raise kids. I don''t have to work. I can earn money


    anywhere on my own. Besides, there are so manypanies that want to hire me."


    "I can earn money to raise the kids."


    Winnie didn''t care about these, even she had no work, she would take kids with her even if she


    became a beggar. The life, the way of education and the rtionship between the family of the Be


    family were worrying and would affect the kids''s growth.


    Winnie did not want the kids to live as Brian, and did not want her kids to be indifferent to their family.


    "Help me. Wherever I go, the kids is the Be family¡¯s. I''ll bring then back to you when they are old


    enough."


    Winnie requested, Felix promised to give her custody of the kids, so she wanted to ask him to agree


    with her take the kids away.


    Felix was speechless. What he should answer and how to deal with this matter?

 Chapter 713 Give Me a Chance to Explain

    Chapter 713 Give Me a Chance to Exin


    Felix believed Winnie could earn money, Winnie could raise the kids. But if the kids left, even if Brian


    could bear it, could Rufus bear it could he bear it?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Winnie left, Rufus could bear it, he could bear it, could Brian bear it? Could thepany lose this


    essential talent?


    "Well, we will talk about it after we have the attitude of Brian."


    Finally, Felix could only give a perfunctory answer, because he really did not know how to make a


    decision.


    When the meal was over, Felix had a cup of tea and left with Butler Lowe.


    Winnie exined her attitude to Felix and felt morefortable.


    "Life has to go on,e on, Winnie."


    Winnie encouraged herself and then walked toward the dining table. Life had to move on and she


    should clean the table.


    Just she walked to the dinning table, Winnie heard the door bell and opened the door. She thought


    Butler Lowe lost something here.


    Because Winnie thought Butler Lowe, she did not need to see the video and directly opened the door.


    "Don''t you forget..."


    Winnie asked with a smile, but she stopped when she saw it was Brian and then hurried to close the


    door.


    But Brian was already pushing the door one step faster with one foot in.


    "mp me or let me in."


    Brian threatened.


    "What''s wrong with you? If you have something wrong, go to the hospital, I do not ept patients


    here."


    Winnie was angry and tried to drive Brian away.


    "mp me or let me in."


    Brian repeated the words, as long as Winnie did not let him in, he can spend until dawn in this.


    "Whye in? Was it not perfectly clear between us? I''m a single woman now, and you''re always


    bothering my neighbors. They''ll talk."


    "Please respect me."


    In the face of Brian''s insolence, Winnie had no way. She did not know why he was still here.


    "I am hungry. I haven''t eaten all day. Go in and have something to eat before I go."


    Brian used this method before and he was repeatedly sessful, so he did it again. He would insist


    until Winnie forgave him and ept him again.


    "This not a restaurant, and I''m nobody to you. Why should I keep you here for dinner? Can you go?


    Can you stay out of my life?"


    Winnie was to go crazy by this rogue.


    "I''m just hungry and I want a meal. We have nothing to do with each other, but there''s nothing wrong


    with having a meal for the kids'' sake."


    Brian could only take the kids as his excuse.


    "Don''t talk about the kids. They are not your tools to manipte me. How did you not think about your


    kids''s feelings when you broke up with me? How did you not consider whether your kids is so young to


    ept It?"


    "Now you think of using the kids, Brian, I despise you, when did you be so dirty?"


    Winnie didn''t ept his excuse, once the kids were involved, Winnie was more angry.


    Brian was silent for a moment, realizing the consequences of his unfeeling. He wanted to exin, but


    at the moment Winnie must not listen.


    "I''m really hungry. Let me go in and get something to eat."


    Brian returned to the reread machine mode, he could not say anything else, so as not to anger Winnie.


    "You..."


    When Winnie was to refute, Brian directly opened the door and walked directly toward the dinning


    room.


    Looking at the food and the wine on the table, Brian sensed something wrong.


    "Who has been here? Is grandpa giving you trouble again?"


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    He asked this question, because he saw Butler Lowe downstairs.


    At that time, Brian thought he had made a mistake and did not take it seriously. But now, looking at


    grandpa''s unique habit of cing bowls and chopsticks on the table, he was sure that grandpa and


    Butler Lowe had been there.


    "It was your grandfather, but..."


    "I will talk to him. You have nothing to do with it, why did you make a hard time for you?"


    Brian did not wait for Winnie''s words to finish, but angry walked toward the outside. He could no longer


    tolerate anyone looking for Winnie trouble, including grandpa.


    "You stop... Do you hear me, Brian?¡±


    Winnie chased Brian while calling him. She did not want him to make things big, did not want him to


    hurt the feelings of others in an impulsive mood.


    Winnie ran quickly and stopped Brian at the door.


    "He came here just to eat and chat. He didn''t make a hard time for me at all. Why are you so


    unreasonable?"


    Winnie finished her words and did not want Brian to argue with Felix because of her.


    "No, I know what grandpa was like. If he did not warn you directly, he would warn you with harsh


    words."


    "Winwin, you stay away. I''ll take this opportunity to tell grandpa that I won''t let him bother you again."


    Brian pushed Winnie away, Winnie''s strength was meager and she could not stop him.


    "Aren''t you hungry? Let me get you something to eat. You can go to him when you''ve finished."


    Winnie said, trying to stabilize the mood of Brian.


    "Can I?"


    Brian asked.


    "Yes, if you don''t mind, I will heat those food for you, if you mind, I will cook for you again."


    Winnie could only do that, as long as Brian did not hurt Felix''s feelings.


    "Ok, I will eat first."


    Brian immediately turned back, Winnie finally felt relieved.


    "I don''t mind. You can heat them. You sit there and rest while I heat the meal."


    Brian felt distressed about Winnie and did not want her to be busy for himself, so he would do it


    himself.


    Brian immediately put into action. Winnie went to the living room.


    Brian himself put the meal to the living room after he heated the food and began to eat on the coffee


    table in the living room.


    "Well, it smells good. I haven''t had any of your cooking for a long time."


    Brian sighed that this meal was the most delicious meal he had missed for more than four months. His


    exmation, however, was not echoed by Winnie.


    "What did Grandpa say?"


    He changed a topic and wanted to chat with Winnie.


    "Nothing. I invited him."


    Winnie opened her mouth, because she felt it was necessary to put things clearly, it was necessary to


    dispel the impulse of Brian.


    "He already knows that you broke up with Gloria. I thought I had to talk to him, so I called him. Your


    grandfather didn''t say anything, but I told him, put his mind at ease. I will not be with you again and will


    not affect your choice of marriage."


    Winnie suddenly realized that she may be unrequited love, superfluous. Brian had no intention of


    getting back together and starting over with her.


    "You don''t have to worry, the breakup is already a fact. You will note back to me and I will go back


    to you."


    "You will have your life, and I will have mine. We are not on the same level, and there is no same


    intersection."


    Winnie would regard that she and Brian never met. It was in their interest to be clear.


    "Winwin, will you give me a chance to apologize before you draw the line?"


    Brian asked carefully.


    Only Winnie knew how much heartache she felt when she said that. It was his oversight again and


    again caused this situation today, their love was so difficult because he did not pay enough.


    It seemed that Winnie had no hope for him, or she would not show her attitude to his grandfather.


    "You''ve apologized. You''ve said the word sorry a thousand times. I understand. I know you''re having a


    hard time. so I can''t put you in trouble again."


    Winnie clearly hinted that she did not want to hear sorry again. She did not want to forgive Brian, and


    did not want to be with Brian.


    She knew that Brian did not like her as deeply as she liked him. Most of his affection camesfrom the


    kids, from her ability to work.


    If she had not given birth to two kids, if she had no job and was a young man relying on parents, Brian


    would not have liked her at all.


    Yes, it was not love.


    Love was a heavy word to say easily. It was not love when you can''t afford it.


    "Go home after dinner, and help me take care of two kids. That will be the best apology you can give


    me."


    Winnie finally didn¡¯t give Brian a little chance, after saying that, she turned back to the bedroom.


    She asked herself not to cken in this matter, but to keep a cold and hateful heart. Only in this way


    can she not be swayed by Brian and return to the original starting point.


    Brian did not open his mouth to stop Winnie, he knew Winnie need time to release her hate, if he


    forced her, it would backfire.


    Take it easy. Hate wasn''t built in a day, and letting go didn''t happen overnight.


    Brian and Gloria broke up was known to Wendy Since then, she had been in a tangle, wondering


    whether she should reconsider, whether to make a new decision.


    There was no woman around Brian, and she had no idea that she had miraculously seeded without


    any means.


    Brian broke up with Winnie, and then broke up with Gloria. She wondered if all the opportunities were


    left to her.


    A restless heart was suffering her fragile mind.

 Chapter 714 Whether to Seize the Opportunity

    Chapter 714 Whether to Seize the Opportunity


    Wendy felt that she was going to break down and felt she was tortured. She did not know if she should


    seize the opportunity.


    If she was to seize this opportunity, Anna would have to be hid and raised by Jonny. But she made a


    promise to Anna that she would always be there for her.


    The kid would hate her if she broke her promise now.


    If she wanted to protect her kid, she had to give up Brian, which was equal to give up fortune


    Wendy thought of ra. It had many days she did not contact with ra. ra did not contact her and


    asked the money back.


    Wendy held her mobile phone in her hand and hesitated for a while, but finally called ra. The two


    men arranged a time and ce to meet.


    In the cold drink shop.


    ra and Wendy sat in front of the ss window, one beaming, the other depressed.


    "Wendy, why are not know happy? Don¡¯t you know Mr. Be broke up with Gloria? It''s a good chance


    to take out two opponents at once without breaking a sweat. It looks like the god is on your side."


    ra could not wait to mention it.


    These two days she was thinking about asking Wendy out, to ask her money back and was to promote


    Wendy to go after Brian, so Jonnypletely belonged to her.


    "I know, and that''s what makes it so difficult. I had already decided to give up Brian, but now there is


    such a good opportunity. What do you think I should do?¡±


    Wendy did not know how to do, so she wanted ra''s opinion, if ra''s words reached her heart, she


    would make a choice.


    "What do you should do? Of course seize the chance. Wendy, you took so much time and effort to


    create opportunities, and now you have it, so you should not shrink."


    "I understand. It must be hard for you to hold on without results for so long, and it''s natural to want to


    give up. But you have to learn to keep pace with the times. The opportunity is in front of you, if you do


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    not know how to change, this god-given opportunity may fall on Winnie."


    "Do you want to see Winnie show off to you? Or have you been afraid of Winnie?"


    ra said. She was like helping Wendy, but it was for her own sake.


    She did not want Wendy to be so tardy. As long as there was hope, she would not give up what she


    wanted and would strive for it.


    "I hate Winnie so much, how can I let her show off in front of me? Without her, Brian and I would not be


    where we are now.¡±


    Wendy was obviously bewitched by ra''s words. Wendy, who had no position, was inclined to Brian,


    and gradually forgot Anna.


    "If you hate her, don''t give her a chance. If you hate her, try to get even. Wendy, you can not wrong


    your heart. Never forgive anyone you hate."


    "I hate Winnie. I will never let her go. If I have the opportunity, I will not spare her."


    ra said with anger in her eyes. No matter she hated Winnie or now, she had to remind Wendy¡¯s hate


    to Winnie.


    "You want me to take this chance?"


    Wendy asked ra for advice again. Although she knew that ra had selfish interests, she could only


    ask ra for help.


    "Yes, we must seize this opportunity and make a goodeback. Let Winnie know that you are the


    king, you are the one Mr. Be cares about most."


    ra said. If Wendy was hesitant, she would not know how to persuade her. Anyhow she wanted to


    made Wendy get close to Brian and stay away from Jonny.


    "I will think it over and I can''t let Winnie win."


    Wendy did not answer "yes" in the end, but her attitude was clear. She was still inclined to Brian,


    wanted to be with Brian and wanted to win.


    After the two talked for a while, ra began to move on to another topic.


    "Oh, Wendy, give me back my money. I saw a shop these days. I want to buy it for my kids. When I rent


    it, I don''t have to worry too much."


    ra said directly, not as euphemistic as the previous several times.


    With Jonny backing her up, she didn''t have to careful if she didn''t get her 10 million back.


    "Well, I''ve been..."


    "Wendy, your family is rich, and you are rich yourself. Even if you have temporary difficulties, it is


    convenient for you to borrow from others. But if I''m going to miss this opportunity, I don''t know when it''s


    going to be again. And the house price is going up all the time, and I may not be able to afford it for


    some time. So give me back my money first."


    ra did not give Wendy the opportunity to speak, she knew Wendy must dy again. If she wanted to


    return the money, she would have returned it.


    "ra, you don''t have to worry about that. I''ll cover the price difference for you and help you find a


    better location."


    Wendy still used the old way to dy, she knew that ra was a person who loved money. A little bit of


    benefit could make her willing to do anything.


    She did not want to return the money to ra and she would use this money to kidnap ra when it


    was time to expose ra.


    She wanted to let ra pay for her dirty behavior, wanted to let her know that she would not be used


    by ra. She wanted to tell her that, Brian would not take a second look on ra.


    However, Wendy was wrong this time, her old way did not work.


    "Wendy, I can''t wait any longer, and I can''t let you bear it for me. Give me back my money. I''ve already


    paid part of the deposit. I''ll take it."


    ra¡¯s attitude was firm, from the beginning this matter was mentioned, she wore a serious face and


    had no intention topromise.


    Seeing that, Wendy gave up that method, but she could not argue with ra now.


    Then the only way was to find a reason.


    "ra, let me tell you the truth, the rest of the money was invested in my family''spany, I can only


    pay you back when there is profits."


    "I will give your 10 million and extra 10 million as profits, if you don''t want money, I can give you shares.


    Anyway, we won''t get the money back now."


    "Wendy, how can you do that? How can you use my money to invest in shares? I admit it''s not a bad


    thing, but you need to discuss it with me. It''s my money."


    ra was not calm, feeling that Wendy was rogue and did not want to return her money.


    It took her a lot of effort to earn money, but Wendy took it.


    "Wendy, don''t say anything and try to pay me back. I don''t want any shares. As a man who lives by


    strength, I''d better y it safe."


    "I''ll give you a few days to pay me back."


    ra said angrily and then left directly.


    She was very regretful now, had she known that Wendy was such a person, she would not lend money


    to Wendy. If she had known that she could not get Brian in the end, she would not try to please Wendy.


    Seeing that ra left angrily, Wendy unexpectedly showed a sinister smile.


    That was what she wanted. She would not give back the money to ra and she would not show any


    pity.


    Now the most important thing was the opportunity given to her. However, to catch this opportunity,


    Anna must be solved first.


    Anna can''t stay with her, and she can''t stay in B City. She could only go back to Jonny.


    Wendy shuddered when she thought of Jonny. She dare not mess with him, but she have to. If he took


    Anna back, she had got half a chance.


    Thinking of that, Wendy decisively called Jonny.


    "Jonny......"


    "Wendy? Why did you call me?"


    Jonny asked with surprise.


    "Where are you now? Are you back home or in B City?"


    Wendy ignored Jonny¡¯s tone of provocation, and directly asked him.


    "Does it matter to you? Wendy, I tell you, I don''t mess with you, and you''d better not mess with me."


    Instead of answering, Jonny warned. Because he didn''t know what Wendy was up to.


    "If you haven''t returned, I''d like to meet you, and we can talk about kid¡¯s supporting Issue"


    Wendy ignored Jonny''s warning, her most important thing was to settle Anna. She had to hurry, or


    Winnie would take the chance.


    "Kid supporting? Are you going to set a trap for me?"


    Jonny asked vigntly, he did not want to be cheated by Wendy, because it would ruin his n.


    "No, I just don''t think it''s appropriate for her to be with me. She doesn''t know a lot of things, and it''s


    hard for her to learn..."


    Wendy looked for a variety of excuses, but suddenly Jonny interrupted her.


    "No, you want to get back together with Brian. Do you think the kid is in your way?"


    Brian just announced his breakup, and Wendy talked about the kid¡¯s custody. It was clear that the kid


    hindered her to be back to Brian.


    "You..."


    "How do I know? It is impossible for me not to know about Brian¡¯s return to his single life when he has


    officially announced.


    "Don''t quibble Wendy, this is the fact that you gave up the kid."


    "I''m in A City. We''ll meet tomorrow."


    Jonny did not give Wendy the opportunity to refute and directly hung up the phone.


    As for why he said he was in A City, but because he did not want Wendy to ruin his n. And he said


    they would meet tomorrow because he had to think about how to negotiate with Wendy.

 Chapter 715 No Injustice

    Chapter 715 No Injustice


    After Wendy made a phone call, her heart was still uneasy. She did not know what would happen in the


    meeting tomorrow, and if Jonny would take the kid away.


    At the thought of her kid being taken away, Wendy was heartbroken.


    But she wanted to pursue happiness, to pursue victory, and wanted tp see Winnie defeated.


    However, there was a problem. Could Jonny leave her alone and would she had to pay him the


    money?


    ra went back to the hotel after she parted with Wendy. These days she had been staying in the hotel


    and told her family that she had business trip.


    Jonny was there. Seeing ra, Jonny had to hold back his anger. She said to Jonny bitterly.


    "Wendy still doesn''t pay me back. This time, she said she couldn''t give me the money because she


    invested it and she could only give me shares."


    "Invested the money? She wants to give you shares?"


    Jonny asked calmly and did not change his mind because of ra''s worry.


    ¡°Yes, but I don''t believe her any more. I think she just doesn''t want to pay me back.¡±


    ra lowered her heard, feeling upset, she did not even have an iou, it was hard for her to get the


    money back.


    "I couldn''t figure out what she was up to, and I realized I didn''t know Wendy at all. If she doesn''t want


    to pay you back, this excuse must be bogus. s......Wendy, she''s not exactly what I thought she was.


    Let me down, how can she be such a scoundrel?"


    Jonny showed extreme regret and disappointment, but these were for ra, his inner world was not so


    chagrin.


    He was thinking whether Wendy really invested the money and how much money Wendy had in her


    hand and how much he should ask for the kid¡¯s supporting money.


    "No, I didn''t expect that. I was wrong. I didn''t ask for any shares and I asked her to give me the money


    in a few days, and she didn''t even say yes. Am I going to lose this money?"


    "Jonny, help me out. It''s my hard-earned money."


    ra asked Jonny for help and put on a pathetic appearance.


    Jonny calmly walked to ra, and then held her in his arms tofort her.


    "Don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. I''m still here. I told you I can''t let your hard-earned money go away. I''ll


    make it up for you."


    "But it is different, Wendy has not returned me the money. Why should I give her the money?"


    ra said inadvertently, she felt Jonny would give her 10 million for sure.


    "You are right. We cannot indulge her. And 10 million is a lot, we can¡¯t just let her have it."


    "Well, wait for two days. You gave her a deadline and if she doesn''t pay it back, we''re working on it.


    ra, don¡¯ worry, I must have your hard-earned money back."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jonny promised, also was stalling time. Wait until he took care of the kid issue, it was notte to make


    a decision.


    It was Friday, ording to the past habit, Vanessa was not home. But all week she had been worried


    about her sister, wondering what she was really like.


    Although she called her sister, her sister only told her good news. Tomorrow was the weekend,


    Vanessa decided to go home.


    When she got home her sister was sitting alone in the sitting-room. She didn''te to her senses until


    she saw Vanessa. Vanessa concluded that before she came her sister must be in a trance.


    "Why are you back? Don''t you have sses tonight?"


    Winnie got up and asked with doubts. Vanessa hade to her, said nothingand directly embraced


    Winnie.


    "You have been suffering for so long that I have not been able to share it with you. Sorry, sister, I didn''t


    take good care of you."


    Vanessa was very guilty, she felt she was rted. If she hadn''t decided to stay in B City, her family


    would have left long ago, and nothing like this would have happened.


    If it were not for her, her sister would not have gone to surrogacy, would not have met Brian, and would


    not have suffered so much.


    "Silly sister, what are you thinking? What have you to be sorry for? It''s none of your business."


    Winnie patted Vanessa''s back, also clearly knowing what Vanessa said sorry for.


    Since Brian found Vanessa, Vanessa made two phone calls to ask her whether she was good every


    day and she has always said she was very good, so as not to worry her sister.


    But now it seemed that her worry was useless. Vanessa still worried about her, or she would skip the


    ss ande back to see her.


    Winnie needed to enlighten Vanessa, so that she would not think itplicated.


    "Vanessa, it is not grievance. I did it voluntarily and never tried to exin, so I am not wronged."


    "Think from another point of view, if there was no this matter, I will be despised by the Be family


    now."


    Winnie used this way to persuade Vanessa, also used this way to make herself better. In the past four


    months, although she was very painful, she was at least peaceful, at least she did not need to think


    how to face the Be family and did not had to live in the eyes of contempt.


    That made the heartache worth it.


    She had pursuers and she did not have to stick around Brian. Although she loved him, she did not have


    to stay by his side.


    "I''m just as good as I am, free to do as I please. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ve gone through


    over the years. Do you think such a little grievance can defeat me?"


    Winnie smiled at Vanessa, even if she felt heartache, she could not show it in face of Vanessa and


    could not let her worry and could not affect her studies.


    "It sounds like a blessing in disguise."


    Vanessa felt it reasonable It must have been a difficult time for her sister, but not having to face the


    Be family was a relief.


    "Yes, a blessing in disguise. From now on I will be free from anything or anyone."


    Vanessa was right. In addition to her love to Brian, she was indeed a blessing in disguise.


    "Sister, can you have rtionship with other men? I suggest you to find a boyfriend right away, both to


    find your new happiness and to get Brian to give up on you."


    Since her sister said she was free, Vanessa would like to let her sister have a new emotional life.


    Only in this way can Brian give up, and can her have a peaceful life.


    "Rtionships areplicated. It''s not that easy to find the right person."


    Winnie smiled.


    She had Brian in her heart, and to ept others in this situation was an irresponsible behavior for


    herself and another man. If she did so, she would be no different from Brian.


    "It''s not thatplicated. You think it''s tooplicated. I think Stefan is a nice guy. He must like you."


    Vanessa rmended Stefan, although she was not particrlyfortable and even felt guilty to


    Brian, Brian could not give her sister happiness, so she could only say good things for Stefan.


    Winnie sighed, and then sat on the sofa in the living room.


    "Vanessa, because Stefan is so good, I can''t cheat him. I''ve always thought of him as a friend, and I''ve


    never liked him at all. We can''t be together."


    "Stefan had already expressed his love to me, and I rejected it very decisively. I don''t want him to be a


    tool for my emotional healing. I don''t want his pure heart to be hurt."


    In addition to these, Winnie was most worried about Brian would hurt Stefan.


    Stefan''s hot pot chain was very famous throughout the country, but he can''tpete with the Be


    Group and he had no strength to contend with Brian.


    If Brian gave the order, chain stores nationwide would be acquired within a day. So Winnie could not


    cause troubles to Stefan.


    "Since Stefan is a good guy, aren¡¯t you afraid to miss him, just like you missed Leo."


    Vanessa and Winnie''s ideas were not the same, but the she did not mention the specific difference.


    She understood her sister''s feelings and she could not force her sister to be with who she did not like.


    But she had to remind her.


    "Silly sister, you only know study."


    Winnie smiled calmly.


    "It is fate. Leo and I are not destined to be together. I don''t me anyone, and I never regret it."


    Vanessa felt Vanessa was still young and she thought rtionship was simple. Maybe she would stop


    saying that when she was older.


    "Stefan is a good friend, but I have no feelings for him. In the future, this matter should not be


    mentioned again, nor even in front of Stefan."


    "When I meet someone I like, I will strive for happiness, and you don¡¯t need to worry about me."


    Winnie wanted to say that anyone''s worry and urge were useless, no one could change her mind and


    could not dig Brian from her heart.


    "Well, do as you please. But I wish you''d stop being with Brian and stay single for the rest of your life


    rather than give him another chance."


    After all, Vanessa was afraid that Winnie and Brian would be back together. However, what she said


    was of no use to Winnie.


    Feelings could not be forced, rather than let her sister be with someone she did not like, she¡¯d better let


    her be single.

 Chapter 716 Exactly 30 Million

    Chapter 716 Exactly 30 Million


    Winnie had guessed Vanessa would say so, and she knew Vanessa always cared about her, so she


    had to make Vanessa rest assured.


    "I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry."


    Winnie guaranteed in a firm tone.


    But Brian did not have the n to be back t her, or he would have asked Wendy. Or one day he would


    ask ra toe back.


    Winnie no longer wanted to be involved in such aplex rtionship. A person was lonely but


    rxed.


    "leave unhappiness behind, I did not cook, let me take you to eat out. You can have whatever you


    want."


    "How about hot pot? I haven''t had hotpot for a long time."


    Vanessa answered with a smile, she was not intentional, she just wanted to eat hot pot.


    "Stefan''s hot pot restaurant, right?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Winnie guessed, but Vanessa had always liked Stefan''s hot pot restaurant.


    "Yes. Can we go?"


    Vanessa asked Winnie''s opinion.


    "Yes, but you mustn''t talk nonsense and give Stefan hope, otherwise we will have hurt him."


    Winnie must remind Vanessa before determining. Winnie just thought Stefan was her friend.


    "No problem, I just eat and don''t say anything. I will never set you up with Stefan. Sister, you are right,


    we don''t like people, we can''t give them hope, let alone harm them."


    Vanessa finally figured it out, she would not get involved in her sister''s feelings. Even if her sister


    epted Brian, she had nothing to say. However, she did not want her sister and Brian to get together


    again.


    The next day was Saturday, Wendy came to that vi Brian gave her. She did not want toe here,


    but Jonny chose to meet here.


    At the door of the vi she saw Jonny, and then went into the vi together with him in panic.


    Before she spoke, Jonny robbed her bag, checked her phone and made sure she had no recording


    equipment.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Winnie asked angrily and did not know what Jonny meant.


    "I have to be on my guard when dealing with a woman like you. Don''t make any more recordings


    against me."


    Jonny said and turned off Wendy''s phone. And then he did a search on Wendy. After making sure, he


    strode to the sofa and snuggled on the sofa.


    "Come on, you can talk now."


    Wendy looked at Jonny with resentment, but she could not provoke Jonny.


    Wendy also went to the sofa and sat on the main seat of the sofa.


    "I''m saying custody of Anna, now... Now I''m..."


    Wendy said.


    "You are long-winded, can¡¯t you go to the point? You have been so dirty, what can¡¯t you say?"


    "I will say it then. You want to go back to Brian, and the kid get in your way, so you want to give me the


    kid.¡±


    "There''s nothing you can''t say about that."


    Jonny did not give Wendy kindness and said in direct manner.


    "Yes, I do."


    Wendy had to admit that Jonny was right.


    "s...... You have a lot of good to be with Brian, but what good can I get? Why should I help you look


    after your kid?"


    Jonny asked Wendy. He never did anything without paying.


    Yevan wanted to live a rich and happy life, and it wasn¡¯t his style to pay the price.


    "Jonny, Anna is yours too. You can''t say you help me take care of my kid."


    Wendy certainly understood Jonny''s meaning, but she could not understand Jonny''s indifference to the


    kid now.


    "Wendy, you are shameless. You took my kid away from me, you kept us stop from seeing each other."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you should know I do not do things without return."


    Jonny had made it clear that he loved and wanted custody of his kid. But this was a chance for him,


    and he was not going to miss it.


    "What do you want?¡±


    Wendy did not know what Jonny wanted and she could not take the initiative to givemitment, so


    she had to ask Jonny to put forward conditions first, and then she would think about it.


    "Ten million for kid¡¯s supporting, ten million for keeping your secret."


    Jonny said it unabashedly, without a hint of shame.


    "So much? Where do you expect me to get so much money?"


    Wendy said with surprise, she did not expect to use 20 million to solve this matter.


    "I''m not finished yet. What''s your hurry?"


    "In addition to 20 million, you will have to apany me when I return to B City."


    Jonny looked at Wendy like a devil, finally he found the opportunity to revenge, he would not let it go.


    His whole life was destroyed in the hand of Wendy, if Wendy led afortable life, it was not unfair to


    him.


    "You...... I cannot grant you that condition."


    Wendy was frightened and quickly stood up from the sofa, to keep a distance from Jonny. What Jonny


    wanted was Wendy to have sex with him, but she had been tortured, she even feared having sex.


    If she spent any more time with Jonny, she would go crazy.


    "What are you afraid of? There are solutions. If you don¡¯t want to do that, help me get Winnie."


    Jonny could not forget Winnie, or Winnie had been his motivation. Winnie was the woman of Brian,


    who robbed his woman, he would taste the woman of Brian, which was reasonable.


    "Winnie? You still think about Winnie. It''s not gonna happen. She''s not an animal. I can''t just get her for


    you. And she can''t like you.¡±


    Wendy could not do it, it was breaking thew, she could no longer do things against thew.


    "Since you are not willing to do it, give me another 10 million."


    Jonny increased the price, and it was exactly 30 million so far.


    "Another ten million? Jonny, this is ckmail. Where do you expect me to get so much money? You


    think I run a bank?"


    Wendy could not ept it.


    "This vi values more than 30 million, don''t say you have no money."


    Jonny always believed that the vi belonged to Wendy, although she never admitted it.


    "I told you this house doesn''t belong to me, it belongs to a friend."


    Wendy said helplessly, if she admitted that the house was hers, Jonny would get the house miserly.


    "I don''t care, that is what I want, if you think it is ok, give me 30 million, if it is not, raise the kid yourself


    and give up Brian."


    Jonny got up directly, and strode away after taking a sinister nce at Wendy.


    Before she left, he reminded Wendy.


    "Thirty million to buy your happiness is worth it, kid will sooner orter be an obstacle between you and


    Brian."


    Listening to Jonny''s cunning reminder, Wendy could not help but shudder all over. At this time, Wendy


    remembered she had evidence on Jonny.


    She called out for Jonny.


    "You threaten me like this, aren''t you afraid I''ll take the evidence and report you to the police?"


    Wendy''s threat stopped Jonny in his tracks.


    He turned around and looked at Wendy fiercely.


    "I was afraid before, but now I''m not. If you go to the police to report me, I will tell the whole story about


    us, and you can¡¯t be with Brian. You should weigh whether I am important or Brian is important."


    Originally Jonny intended to go but he stopped after being threatened by Wendy.


    He returned to Wendy, with hostile eyes, staring at Wendy.


    "How about you and I threaten each other and see who can do more damage?"


    Jonny again threatened, no longer afraid of Wendy had his evidence.


    This opportunity was given by Wendy, he would seize it of course.


    "You...... I......"


    Wendy realized that she had done something stupid and said something she shouldn''t have said.


    Originally three thousand million could solve the problem, but now it seemed to be raising the price.


    "Wendy, I tell you, 30 million for a countless value of Brian is worth it. Otherwise, you can live your own


    life and don''t dream of getting Brian."


    Jonny looked at Wendy with disgust and then left.


    This time Wendy did not dare to call him, afraid she said something wrong.


    Thirty million for a countless value of Brian was appropriate? What she should do, how she should


    make this decision?


    In Winnie¡¯s house.


    Because Emily had ss, she did note with Daenerys until the evening. .


    From what happened to now, they have been worried about Winnie. But to give her some time, they


    didn''te until tonight.


    At the dinner table, three people were chatting while drinking. Vanessa did not participate in the dinner


    and went back to the room to study after dinner.


    "Let''s not drink too much. Let''s talk."


    The amount of wine poured was much less than usual, Daenerys suggested.


    "Want to talk about me again?"


    Winnie asked with a smile, she knew there was a reason for them to find her.


    "Who else can we talk about, now your problem is more serious."


    Emily was honest, they were to talk about Winnie, to persuade Winnie, so there was no need to cover


    up.

 Chapter 717 What A Joke

    Chapter 717 What A Joke


    Winnie was calm and her state was good. But she had to remind them before either of them did, so that


    they wouldn''t push her.


    "What''s wrong with me? What''s so serious? It''s all in the past. It''s okay to talk, but I don''t think it''s


    important."


    "Winwin, what are you going to do? The misunderstanding has been resolved and Brian has


    apologized. You......"


    Daenerys tried to ask this question, afraid of Winnie would resist this matter.


    "We are fine, the misunderstanding was cleared and he apologized, and that was it. But I will not


    forgive him, and it is of no sense whether I ept his apology or not."


    Winnie interrupted Daenerys, because Daenerys must want them to be together. She didn''t want to talk


    about getting back together, and she didn''t want to give herself a chance and Brian a chance.


    "It was a misunderstanding, why don''t you forgive him?"


    Emily continued to ask, felt the intention of Winnie to dodge.


    "It brought hurt to me, I can¡¯t forgive him."


    "I made up my mind to give up at the moment he misunderstood me. I told myself that this was thest


    time I would let him hurt me, never again."


    Winnie knew that she must exin, must put her own idea clear, or these people who cared about her


    would offer help.


    Winnie wanted to forgive him and wanted to be rxed and then she would be friends with Brian and


    give afortable environment for the kids.


    But until now she can clearly remembered, in the roof of the Be Group¡¯s roof, Brian¡¯s contempt and


    doubt in his eyes when he rebuked her.


    It hurt her heart.


    It was like her heart was still bleeding. How could she forgive him?


    "Winwin, we all know that this hurts you a lot. We know that Brian is too impulsive and makes you


    wronged."


    Daenerys had deep feeling and felt distressed for Winnie. There were many kinds of ways to get hurt in


    the world, but love to a woman was the most painful.


    Winnie learned it.


    ¡°He didn''t even give me a chance to exin. It wasn''t impulse. It was deliberate."


    Winnie said sadly.


    "I gave hint to him and almost said it several times. He is so a clever man, but he did not understand


    my hint, do you think he pretended not to understand?"


    Winnie felt sad at the thought of what happened before. Her temptation was to make him think


    carefully, to make him realize that what he saw was not true.


    However, he turned a blind eye to her suggestion that, Winnie could only think that he did it


    deliberately.


    "Calvin and Albert went to investigate the matter carefully and found out the truth. Even his grandfather


    who hated me so much went to investigate the truth. How can I believe that he misunderstood me?"


    Winnie gave a wry smile, now saying it out, she found that Brian''s misunderstanding was a joke. It was


    a joke that Brian liked her, trusted her and what he had done for her.


    He might be tired, and did not want to continue, so he took use of it.


    Hearing that, Emily and Daenerys did not know how to say. If they insisted that this was a


    misunderstanding, Winnie might think Brian sent them here.


    If they believed that Brian was deliberate, but Brian¡¯s sincere assurance diid not look like being false.


    "Winwin, since they all know, why didn''t they tell Brian?"


    Daenerys did not dare to mention Brian directly, and could only ask with strategy.


    In this matter, it was a surprise that Felix found out the truth. It was understandable that Felix did not


    tell Brian, because he did not want Winnie and Brian to be together.


    But Albert and Calvin had had a good rtionship with Winnie and they wanted them to be together,


    why didn¡¯t they tell Brian?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask them to say anything because I wanted to break up with Brian. Stefan had been absent.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have a chance to say it."


    Winnie gave a bitter smile, in fact, she had been holding fantasy, hoping that Brian could find the truth,


    only in this way she would believe that Brian was misunderstanding her rather than being deliberate.


    But after waiting four months and giving him countless chances, Brian failed her.


    Daenerys and Emily looked at each other, did not expect Winnie stopped them. Now it seemed that she


    had made up her mind to part with Brian.


    Winnie continued.


    "He was even more ruthless with the kids," she said. "I gave birth to the kids for money and I don''t


    argue. But it is still true that he is the father, and I should have given an opportunity to exin for he


    sake of the kids."


    "Neither of you saw his attitude, the disdain on his face... ."


    Winnie remembered that day in the rooftop scene and her eyes grew wet. The memory of that day


    haunted her as if it had been etched in her heart.


    "Forget it, the past is the past. I have to stay away from him. Now I''m used to it, and the kids are used


    to it. Let it be as it is, and no more harm shall be done to the kids."


    This sentence could be regarded as a summary, a summary of this topic, and a final summary of her


    rtionship with Brian.


    No matter what was the purpose of Brian¡¯s deliberate behavior, no matter what was the purpose of his


    apology now, Winnie was unmoved and did not want to think about it.


    Her only goal was to stay in this state for the rest of her life, until she died.


    This time Daenerys and Emily werepletely speechless. They did not know whether they should tell


    her about Brian¡¯s promises and ideas.


    The two men looked at each other again, and in the end neither of them said what Brian had said. As


    Leo said, it should be dealt with by two of them.


    These friends would only make things moreplicated if they got involved.


    Winnie still loved Brian, or she would not cry. But Winnie was determined to give up, even Brian really


    misunderstood her, she would not give Brian the opportunity.


    "Winwin, Daenerys and I support you no matter what you choose. We don''t think about anyone else.


    We just want you to be happy."


    Emily said, hoping her words make Winnie''s heartfortable.


    They could not change anything, but they hoped Winnie was no longer depressed. As long as Winnie


    was happy, they would support all the decisions she made .


    The next day was the weekend, Winnie was asked by the two kids toe to the suburbs for


    barbecue. Winnie got up early to shop for ingredients and then went with Vanessa to the suburbs.


    She thought that Brian might be at home, but the kids was adamant and she had toe.


    "Winwin, Vanessa, you are here."


    Rufus opened his mouth first to say hello. He was happy to see them, though he was guilty.


    "Hello, Rufus, Ste."


    Winnie and Vanessa greeted together, noticed Ste behind Rufus.


    "Hello, I haven''t seen you for a long time and I miss you. Come inside, it''s too hot outside."


    Ste was guilty too and did not know what to say.


    "I''ll get the stuff out of the car..."


    "No need, Paul will find someone to do it. Let''s go in first."


    Ste stopped Winnie, then several people together walked into the room.


    Brian was not there, which made Winnie easier.


    "Winwin, Vanessa... Brian took two kids to the cemetery. Today is my mother''s birthday, and he took


    them to see grandma."


    Ste wanted to talk about the fact that Winnie was misunderstood, but she felt it was too direct, so she


    exined the whereabouts of Brian and kids.


    "Oh."


    Winnie had aplex mood but did not show it. She was thinking that if she had known this was such


    a special day, she would not havee.


    Brian''s mood must be bad, she came over and she might became the object of his venting. But now


    that she had been here, she could not just leave.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Winwin, we know all about you and Brian. In this matter, I am sorry."


    Ste didn¡¯t know what to say, but Rufus should face it and he had to say sorry.


    "Don¡¯t say that. It''s none of your business. And I..."


    This sudden apology made Winnie surprised. This was between her and Brian, how could she ept


    Rufus¡¯ apology to her?


    But before Winnie''s words were finished, Ste interrupted her.


    "Winwin, I am sorry too. I did not investigate the truth. I am sorry that our family..."


    "Sister, how can you say that? I don t think you should apologize for what happened to be and Brian.


    Winnie interrupted Ste''s words.


    They made Winnie have more burden.


    "Rufus, Ste, don¡¯t say that. I am happy that you believe me and be kind to me, and I will be sorry if


    you me yourself."


    "The matter is over, and if you still regard me as family, don''t mention it any more. If you must


    apologize, I will note here again."


    Winnie could only use this way to threaten them. Listening to Rufus and Ste¡¯s apology, it was torture


    for Winnie.

 Chapter 718 Promises to Kids

    Chapter 718 Promises to Kids


    Ste insisted on her own ideas, she said she believed Winnie, but she had doubts.


    "Winwin, my father and I have guilt for you, at the beginning if we seriously investigated it, you would


    have not been wronged for so long. Brian made a wrong decision, but my father and I can¡¯t...¡±


    Ste apology made Winnie embarrassed, so she interrupted the words of Ste.


    "Ste, it had nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t want you to get involved. I consider you guys my family. If


    family members are so polite to each other, they don''t feel like family."


    Winnie really did not want to hear their apology. If they apologized, it would mean that they thought the


    same as Brian and they doubted her.


    It was reasonable, because they were Brian¡¯s families and they would believe in the words of Brian.


    Winnie really treated them as families, if families did not believe her, would would believe her?


    Winnie thought so, but she knew that she could not control other people''s thoughts. No matter what


    Ste and Felix thought of her, she could not bear such an apology.


    Vanessa heard it and felt her sister should not ept such an apology, seeing her sister embarrassed,


    she opened her mouth.


    "Ste, Rufus. It''s Brian who should apologize for this, not you. You''re not wrong. You have nothing to


    do with this. We''re all family. Don''t be sorry."


    "All right, all right, we''re a family. Let¡¯s skip it.¡±


    Felix stopped talking, but his heart was still ashamed. Both kids treated them like family, but he failed to


    protect them.


    In the cemetery.


    It was not so painful for Brian to visit his mother this time. Maybe it was the presence of two kids, or


    maybe it was the evolving rtionship with his father that he became less oppressive.


    "Mom, I brought my son and daughter to see you. The daughter is Megan, you have met Luke. They


    are very sensible and well-behaved."


    "Megan, call grandma."


    He said to the tombstone and squatted down beside Megan.


    "Hello, Grandma, my name is Megan Be. You can call me Megan. Dad said today is your birthday,


    happy birthday, grandma."


    Megan was not afraid, she felt her grandma beautiful and kind.


    "Dad, can grandma hear me? I wish her a happy birthday. Can she hear me?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan curiously asked Brian.


    "Yes, Grandma can hear everything. She must like you very much."


    Brian exined with a smile, and he felt relieved when he saw his mother smiling on the tombstone.


    "Mom, next time Ie, I will try to bring the whole family of four over to show you your daughter-in-


    Brian promised, it was his greatest wish. He wanted to take Winnie to see his mother, want to show off


    in front of his mother how good Winnie was.


    But it could not be reached now, Winnie had not forgiven him. But he would work hard to get Winnie


    back.


    However Luke and Megan was nervous to hear that.


    They thought their father referred to Gloria, so they were unhappy.


    ¡°Are you going to get married, Dad, will you marry Gloria?¡±


    Luke asked seriously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mean it by a family of four?¡±


    ¡°Dad, if you get married, we will go back to Mom and we can never see each other again.¡±


    Megan interrupted Brian. She had the same thought as Luke.


    Although they had promised their mother they would not interfere with the affairs of adults and they


    could not affect their father¡¯s marriage, Megan could not control it when it came to the fact that their


    father was to get married.


    She wanted to have a family with parents and brother, but she did not want to stepmother.


    ¡°How can you be so arrogant, Megan?¡±


    Brian squatted down and pick up Megan with a smile, and held Luke with one hand.


    ¡°Mom, I want to go home now. I promise you I will bring you daughter-inw here.¡±


    After saying goodbye to his mother, he left with Megan and Luke.


    They chatted while walking. Brian felt it necessary to exin to the kids.


    ¡°You have misunderstood me. I referred to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Mom? Didn¡¯t you break up with Mom? Didn¡¯t you say Mom has a boyfriend?¡±


    Two kids were confused, and Luke raised the question.


    ¡°I have misunderstood her, I am sorry for her..¡±


    It wasplicated to tell the kids, and Brian could exin in general.


    ¡°Dad, Mom have told us the we can¡¯t escape the mistake we made and we should be brave to face it.


    You apologize to her and she will forgive you. And then we can be together.¡±


    Megan was pleased, so was Luke, but he felt sorry for his Mom and he had something to worry about.


    ¡±Dad, you made a mistake and you should say sorry to Mom.¡±


    Luke said, only after his father said sorry, his mother would feel better.


    ¡°I know, I apologized to her, but now she does not want to forgive me and she is still angry. But don¡¯t


    worry, I will not give up and I will take her back.¡±


    Brian promised the kids, so that the kids would not be worried.


    ¡°Are you serious, Dad? Will you break up with Mom again? If you still have blind date with others, don¡¯t


    go back to Mom, I am afraid she will be hurt again.¡±


    Luke was happy but reasonable. He felt his mother was lonely, but he did not want her to be despised


    by his great grandfather.


    Hearing that, Brian stopped his pace.


    He put down Megan and squatted down next to Luke and said.


    "Luke, Megan, I promise you that I will never make your mother sad again. You give me a chance, and


    if it happens again, you stand up to stop me."


    Brian was happy the kids protected their mother, but he was ashamed of hurting Winnie.


    Brian promised the kids, and reminded himself. If he hurt Winnie again, he would not forgive himself


    and he would be ashamed to ask for forgiveness.


    But even if Brian guaranteed, Luke was still worried. His concern came from Felix.


    "What if Great Grandpa force you to have blind date and force you to get married?"


    "I''m not sure it will not happen, but I will do my best to deny it. No matter how great grandpa pushes


    me, I will not go on a blind date. I would rather give up the Be Group and the position of president


    of the Be Group."


    Brian promised again, and it was only at this moment that he realized that the two people he should be


    make them feel safe.


    "Well, I believe you, Dad. Even if you are not the president anymore, we''re still happy. You work hard to


    raise me and my sister, when I grow up to make money, I will raise you and mother and Megan. So you


    don''t have to worry about losing anything. You still have everything if you have me."


    Luke already knew to carry a lot of things though he was still small.


    Hearing that, Brian was both ashamed and moved. He had nothing to worry about with a son like that


    behind him.


    "Well, Let''s keep our promise!"


    They reached an agreement that they would work together for their family


    Brian again picked up Megan took Luke''s hand and walked forward, while continuing to talk.


    "Dad, do you need our help to get your mom back?"


    Megan asked Brian with a sweet voice.


    "No, I am a man, and I should show sincerity, to let Mom see my love for her, so temporarily no need.


    But if mommy never forgives me and when I need your help, please offer your help. We''ll take mommy


    back to our house anyway."


    Brian did not want the kids to participate in, but the words could not be so absolute. He would tri, and it


    failed, the kids would be needed, for Winnie could return to him.


    "Dad, I believe you can do it. My sister and I will help whenever you need help."


    The three people had the same goal, of course, they would work together to pursue a perfect result.


    "Ok, I will seed with you."


    Brian smiled happily. He had not been so happy for long.


    At this time, Megan suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Dad, Grandma and Grandpa are in this cemetery, too, not far ahead."


    Megan said with the finger to the front.


    Hearing that, Brian remembered in the cemetery he saw Winnie more than once, and he knew the


    specific location, but he had never walked to there and never seen two old people.


    "Dad, why don''t we go to see Grandma and Grandpa. You are going after their daughter, shouldn¡¯t you


    tell them?"


    Megan said.


    "Ok, let''s go to see grandpa and grandma, and asked them to offer help to get mom back."


    Brian thought this was a good idea and took his two kids to the gravestone.

 Chapter 719 Dressing wounds

    Chapter 719 Dressing wounds


    Just as Brian had taken a few steps, his phone rang. He stopped and picked up the phone.


    "Brian, Winwin and Vanessa have arrived. Come back at once with kids."


    It was Rufus made the call, at this moment they have finished talking to began to cook.


    "Megan and Luke said they want to see grandpa and grandma. Now we are walking towards the


    tombstone. We will go back soon."


    Brian felt that since they were here and the kids raised it, he¡¯d better go.


    "Where to? To...... to the cemetery? Don¡¯t... go another day, I''m afraid that something may happen to


    Winwin and she may suddenly leave. The kids miss their mother, so you should take the chance."


    Rufus suddenly was nervous. Although he stopped in time, the next words were terrified.


    He could not let Brian know Winnie was the daughter of Dominik Chambers and could not let him know


    there was such deep hatred between them.


    If he knew it, everything would be over.


    He would know it one day, but it must be said in a safe situation. Not Winnie and Brian had unstable


    rtionship, so it could not be known now.


    ¡°Ok, we will back now.¡±


    Brian felt his father strange, and he thought he was afraid that Winnie would leave.


    Then he hung up and the phone and said to the kids.


    ¡°Grandpa asked us go back now, for fear that Mom will leave.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home then, I miss her.¡±


    Megan said, followed by Luke.


    ¡°We can see Grandpa and Grandma another day, let¡¯s go back to see Mom and Aunt now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Their n had been changed.


    Rufus did not feel better until he found Brian took two kids back.


    He took a sigh and walked to Brian.


    ¡°Winnie is in the kitchen, you take the kids in.¡±


    He came to make sure Brian¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Brian then brought two kids in.


    Seeing their mother, the kids rushed to her, shouting, ¡°Mom, I miss you.¡±


    Two kids together rushed to Winnie, Winnie could not pick up two kids because she was holding meat


    in one hand and knife in the other.


    "Good, good, I miss you too. It is very dirty and dangerous here, you go out to y with aunt."


    Winnie did not dare to move, for fear that she would identally injure two kids. Just then Brian came


    over.


    "You y with the kids while I cut the meat."


    Brian was in a good mood and directly took Winnie¡¯s knife.


    "I''ll go out first."


    Winnie took the kids out.


    She thought he would be in a bad mood and would be depressed after meeting his mother. But he


    seemed to be ok and Winnie had nothing to worry about.


    Worry? What to worry about, Winnie, you were overthinking.


    Winnie warned herself, so many people loved Brian, it was not her turn to worry.


    Winnie washed her hands and walked to the living room, only to find the two kids had been ying with


    Vanessa.


    Today the kids looked so happy, different from the gloomy days before. Although she didn''t know where


    their transformation came from, Winnie hoped her kids would always be happy.


    Winnie sat in the living room, from time to time she looked at the kitchen where Brian was. He did not


    know how to cut meat, Ste sometimes guided him, but Winnie was still worried that he would cut his


    hand.


    Sure enough, when Winnie just turned around, she heard the sound of the knife falling off the chopping


    board.


    She quickly turned around and saw Brian walking to the sink with his hand in the other hand. Winnie


    got up in a hurry, but then she stopped.


    She had nothing to do with it, why should she care? She had made a vow that Brian had nothing to do


    with her. Winnie must abide by her principles and must guard their heart.


    At this time Ste went to Brian and asked.


    "Why is it bleeding?"


    "Well, it''s all right.¡±


    Megan heard that and ran to the kitchen.


    Seeing the blood on dad''s hand along with the water flowing down the tap, Megan cried out.


    "Dad''s bleeding, dad''s bleeding a lot. Dad must be in pain."


    Megan said while crying.


    "It''s all right. Megan, don''t cry, it is only a small injury, Megan, don''t worry."


    Though Megan was crying and his hand was bleeding, her heart was warm. There was such a person


    to care about him, he felt happy.


    When Winnie heard the cry of the kid, she could not sit idle and came to the kitchen with Luke.


    "Is it serious?¡±


    She told herself though she asked, she could not reveal her emotions.


    "I am ok, coax Megan to let her not cry."


    Brian was more pleased that Winnie could not turn a blind eye to him.


    "Megan, don''t cry, dad is ok."


    Winnie pacified Megan, but she had been fixing her eyes on the hand of Brian.


    "Dad''s not well, Dad''s bleeding. Mom, you send dad to the hospital, or I will have no dad."


    Winnie¡®sfort made Megan cry more.


    "It is ok, bandage will not and it has no need to go to the hospital."


    Winnie continued to appease.


    "You hurry up to bandage him, or the blood will run out."


    Megan anxiously urged, now she was most worried that her father would die. Who was gonna bring


    mom home if dad died?


    "I..."


    "I''ll get the medicine kit."


    Luke quickly ran to get the medicine kit.


    "Winwin, you help bandage, my hand..."


    Ste showed her hand covered oil to Winnie, indicating that she could not help.


    Winnie looked around and could only agree.


    "Press it and I will bandage you in the living room."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Winnie took the hand of Megan and went to the living room, Brian followed her.


    When they came to the living room to sit down, the medicine kit was ready, Winnie began to dress the


    wound for Brian.


    The wound was worse than she thought, so she sterilized it with disinfectant and then applied


    hemostatic. And then Winnie took a band-aid to bandage Brian.


    "Don''t touch the water."


    Winnie said and did not feel relieved until the bandage was done.


    "Winwin, thank you!¡±


    Brian said thank you, if Winnie was willing to help him bandage, willing to stay by his side, he would


    rather made himself injured.


    "You stay here with the kids and I''ll help to.cook."


    Winnie heard him but she pretended not to hear it.


    She did not want to hear that.


    Winnie then went to the kitchen.


    In the living room, either she or Brain was ying with kid. Only one of them could stay here.


    After a busy morning, they finally got everything ready and waited for the barbecue in the evening.


    Just as they were about to start, the unexpected visitor arrived.


    Felix''s car drove into the yard. Rufus and Brian went up to meet, but Brian was frowning.


    Grandpa''s sudden arrival might affect the mood of Winnie and Vanessa. He did not know if Grandpa


    would make a hard time to them and if the kids would be affected.


    What was worse that Thomas and Maria also came, which made Brian even more uneasy.


    "Grandpa, here you are. Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria."


    Brian opened his mouth first to say hello, then Rufus opened his mouth.


    "I''lle and fetch you if you told me in advance."


    Rufus was very surprised and did not want to see unpleasant scene. Thomas and his wife really made


    him have a headache.


    They had been prepared for a day happily. He did not know if they would make a hard time for Winnie


    and Vanessa.


    "I just came here to rx. I didn''t expect so many people are here."


    Felix did not expect that and when he saw Winnie and Vanessa, he regretted bringing Thomas and his


    wife.


    "Grandpa, you''re here."


    Ste and Joshua also came to say hello, Winnie and Vanessa stood not far away in awkwardness.


    "Sister, shall we go and say hello?"


    Vanessa asked her sister in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t really matter whether we go or not, it''s not appreciated. But let''s go out of politeness."


    Winnie had to go and meet them.


    In fact, now she had no prejudice against Felix, and could get along with him. It was just that Thomas


    and his wife really got on her nerves.


    Winnie came over with Vanessa and two kids.


    "Hello, chairman!"


    "Hello, Grandpa Felix!


    "Good, good."


    Winnie and Vanessa greeted Felix, and then looked at Thomas and his wife.


    "Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria."


    Winnie felt very embarrassed for this address. She did not know what identity she had to address them


    Uncle Thomas Aunt Maria, but she didn''t know what to address, so she had to be cheeky.


    "Oh."


    Thomas gave an  indifferent answer, and Maria said nothing after taking a disdainful look at them.


    Brian noticed every detail, and silently went to behind Winnie.


    "......"


    When he wanted to speak, Winnie opened her mouth first.


    "Luke, Megan, why don¡¯t you say hello?"

 Chapter 720 Stella Is Pregnant

    Chapter 720 Ste Is Pregnant


    Winnie reminded the two kids, and the two kids were reluctant to open their mouths.


    "Hello, Great grandpa!" .


    "Well, how are you?"


    Every time Felix saw the kids, he felt ted. They were the hope of his family, the future of his family.


    Looking at them made him happy.


    "We''re fine."


    Luke gave an indifferent answer, then the two kids looked at Thomas.


    "Hello, Grandma Thomas, Grandpa Maria."


    They said in a simultaneous way, it was Thomas answered, and Maria took a disdainful look at them


    and then stood there, cocky.


    Megan was angry to see them, especially after what happened to mom.


    "Grandma Maria, didn''t you hear me say hello to you?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Megan suddenly asked, which made Maria embarrassed.


    "I... Yes."


    Being pressed by the kids, Maria had to answer.


    "Why do you look at me like that? Because I''m a kids, you don¡¯t respect me, right, but Mom is an adult,


    why don¡¯t you respect her?"


    Megan asked sharply which made Maria speechless, and Luke could not help smiling.


    ¡°Megan, how can you say that? It is impolite.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, how did you educate your kids? She said harsh words at this young again, who can teach her


    when she grows up?¡±


    Maria vent her anger on Winnie.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Uncle Maria, Winnie is not a Be, so you have no right to teach her.¡±


    As Winnie was about to exin and apologize to the kids, Brian opened his mouth.


    It was not good, so Winnie was about to open her mouth, but Brian said, ¡°Winwin, Vanessa, you don¡¯t


    have to say hello to the people who don¡¯t respect you.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, take your sister in and we will have dinnerter.¡±


    Brian then said to the kids.


    ¡°Luke, Megan,e in with Mom and Aunt.¡±


    After that, he pulled Megan back and asked her to go with Luke and sat back.


    Maria felt she was rebuked by a kid and Brian¡¯s words were against her.


    She could not take it.


    ¡°Brother, how can your son say that? It is normal for the young people to say hello to the elders,


    Brian...¡±


    ¡°Winwin and Vanessa and the kids take you as the elders, but have you ever respected them?¡±


    Brain asked Maria in a cold voice.


    He would not let anyone to bully Winnie. Even if his grandfather did that, he would do the same.


    ¡°See for yourself, his words...¡±


    ¡°Thomas, take Maria back.¡±


    Before Maria made it big, Felix said in a deep voice.


    Maria would cause the trouble, if she stayed, everyone would be unhappy.


    ¡°You go back first.¡±


    Thomas had to say that to Maria.


    ¡°You too, Butler Lowe,e back to me after you send them back.¡±


    Felix continued, which made Thomas awkward.


    He wanted toe and asked who Brian would choose, but he did not expect that Winnie would be


    here. Since Winnie was here, he wanted to know now, but his wife ruined his n.


    Thomas had to take his wife back.


    Then the family sat together to have barbecue.


    After Thomas and Maria left, Winnie felt better, because she saw despise in their eyes.


    Felix chatted with Ste and Luke came to them.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, thank you for asking Grandpa Thomas to leave.¡±


    It stunned Felix.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to ruin the atmosphere, if Grandpa Thomas is sensible as Luke, I will not ask him


    to leave.¡±


    Felix exined.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, please do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°If you came to ask Dad to have a blind date, don¡¯t say it in face of my Mom.You can tell him another


    day.¡±


    Luke said seriously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Felix asked.


    In fact, he didn''te here today to talk about blind dates at all, but he didn''t expect the kids would


    think so much.


    "It''s been a long time getting all four of us together, and I don''t want it to be unpleasant and I don''t want


    mom to be sad."


    It was that simple answer, it was that easy to meet. But hearing it from a boy, Felix was sad.


    "Ok, I promise you I will not say anything."


    Felix must let the kids feel relieved.


    "Thank you, Great Grandpa!


    Luke bowed again in gratitude. He was relieved that he did not have to worry about his mother being


    wronged.


    Before long, everyone was sitting around arge table, and an outdoor dinner was about to begin.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. I have an announcement to make before dinner."


    Ste must say a happy event before the dinner.


    "Sister, you are making troubles. Come on, we''re hungry."


    Brian urged her, wondering what his sister would say and worrying about starving his kids and woman.


    "You''re the one making trouble. I''m talking about something important."


    "Listen up, I''m pregnant."


    Ste loudly announced the good news with excitement.


    Every one was astonished, and even Felix looked surprised.


    "Joshua, is it true?


    Brian asked.


    "It is true, we went to the hospital yesterday to check and confirm, and she has been pregnant for more


    than two months."


    Joshua''s joy was overflowing. Before the kid was born, he showed paternal affection.


    "Great, sister, Joshua, congrattions."


    Brian was the first to react and congratted him loudly.


    "Congrattions.¡±


    Vanessa was happy.


    Winnie, "Congrattions, Ste. You deserve a good rest, but you helped a lot in this morning."


    "I''m fine. I can do that."


    Ste did not care about it for her physical quality was good.


    "Good, good, my granddaughter is going to be a mother too. I will give you a big red envelope. Take


    care of your body and your kid."


    Felix was as excited as a kid. The Be family was about to have a new member.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Ste was right next to Felix. When she said thank you, she bent down to hug Felix and kissed him on


    his cheek.


    "I will give you another big red envelope when you gave birth to the kid. During this period, Joshua,


    please take good care of my granddaughter."


    Felix said happily.


    "Great Grandpa loves Aunt."


    Megan jealously opened her mouth.


    "Of course, aunt is my favorite granddaughter, sure I love her."


    Felix said with a smile on his face, but he did not realize that it was a trap.


    "I wish grandpa likes mom like that."


    Megan was intentional.


    Mother was so good and she had two kids, why Great Grandpa did not ept her? Megan could not


    figure it out.


    Megan¡¯s words let the joyful and excited atmosphere instantly solidified, let people embarrassed,


    especially Felix.


    "I like both."


    Felix could only give such an answer, as to whether he liked Winnie, on he had the answer.


    He liked Winnie, but he could not say it out.


    However, Luke¡¯s request and Megan''s sarcasm let him unease.


    Their attitudes and aspirations remain the same. Mom and dad being together was what the kids had


    been looking for.


    Poor kids, how could he handle it?


    Seeing that, Winnie quickly opened her mouth and moved to the topic of Ste and kids.


    "Ste, have you found a maternity matron? If you haven¡¯t, I can help."


    If Ste trusted her, Winnie decided to help to find a maternity matron. After all, Ste treated her very


    well, she should help.


    "No, I am worried about it. It''s hard to find a good maternity matron. It will be great if you could help find


    one."


    Ste was excited. She believed that Winnie could help find a good maternity matron for her.


    "By the way, had you used maternity matron?"


    Ste inadvertently asked, thought it was maternity matron to take care of Megan and Luke.


    The question, however, embarrassed Winnie.


    She smiled bitterly before answering.


    "No, I found one when Daenerys had the kid. They take good care of both adults and kids."


    "Oh, I heard Kevin that the maternity matron is very good. Please help me book her schedule, money is


    not a problem."


    Ste was still happy and did not know why Winnie gave a bitter smile. But since this topic had been


    brought up, Vanessa felt sad.


    "When my sister gave birth to Luke and Megan, she didn''t get such treatment. After half a month she


    gave birth, she went out to find a job. The kids......"

 Chapter 721 Go and have a chat

    Chapter 721 Go and have a chat


    "Vanessa, don¡¯t say that."


    "It is a happy day. let''s congratte Ste and Joshua."


    Winnie raised a ss, stopped Vanessa from speaking.


    The kids were so big, it was meaningless to mention what happened before. If Brian didn''t care about


    her, how could he care about her past?


    And Vanessa said that to Brian. She wanted Brian to know that her sister had paid too much and


    should not be treated like that for the sake of the kids.


    And Brian heard it and felt guilty.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Winnie had a hard time since she met him and there was no any change until now. The quality of life


    had been improved, but the damage to her was getting worse.


    It inspired Brian that Winnie must be protected. He must have her and made it up for her.


    Felix and Rufus were shocked, they did not expect Winnie had such a hard time. Rufus, in particr,


    felt increasingly guilty because he knew where all this hade from.


    After Winnie proposed, the topic was back on track.


    Winnie drank for a while and then helped barbecue, took care of two children. Then Brian followed her.


    "Winwin."


    Brian called Winnie from behind.


    "Yes."


    Winnie looked back to see Brian, her face immediately became gloomy.


    "I didn''t expect the conditions to be so difficult when you gave birth. I......"


    Brian just wanted to express his concern, but Winnie did not want to mention the past.


    "We used to have cooperation. My condition was none of your business. Go and apany everyone.


    Your sister is having a happy event today. Don''t let you affect her mood."


    Winnie turned round. If her condition was not so bad, how could she be willing to give Luke to Brian?


    If she had not sent Luke back, they didn''t have to meet again in this life.


    s...... Fate had arranged so many sufferings for her, and Brian had been arranged to torture her.


    Who could change it and bear it for her?


    "We can not mention the past, can we talk about the present?"


    What Winnie said made Brian nervous, they did have a cooperation, but in those years, he had feelings


    for her, or he would not had extra days


    "Now, now there is nothing to talk about. It used to be a rtionship of buying and selling, but now


    there is no rtionship Between us.."


    "Go ahead and congratte Ste."


    Winnie again let Brian leave, speaking of the past made Winnie feel more sad.


    In the past, she had no feelings for Brian, and she didn''t think it was shameful to sell herself. And now


    she suddenly realized that all the disrespect she''d been feeling was because she was a surrogate and


    she sold herself for money.


    She didn''t me anyone for letting her past be so inferior. Since so, she should not be afraid of being


    treated differently by others and of being picky and distrusted by Brian.


    But why didn''t any of them, especially Brian, ask her what had happened to her and why she had to


    sell herself.


    In such a long time with Brian, Brian never asked about her past and her family affairs. It was not love,


    it was not care.


    Winnie now felt that everything about her was false, not real.


    On the other hand...


    Winnie was concerned about Brian and understood her. But what did she know? If she understood him,


    she could know who he loved, and it would not have ended like this.


    Did he love Wendy or Gloria? Or did she think about ra or the girl who saved him from the ident?


    Brian had to leave for fear of provoking Winnie. Not for a long time, Winnie felt someone standing


    behind her, she thought it was still Brian and wanted to get rid of him.


    "I asked you... Chairman, sorry, I thought it was Brian."


    Winnie hurriedly apologized, almost vent her temper on Felix.


    "Director Chambers, let them do the work. Come aside and talk with me."


    Felix said calmly, his words could not be heard by to many people, so he asked Winnie out.


    "Ok, let''s go over there."


    Winnie put down what she was holding and then walked to one side with Felix. At this moment, Brian


    stopped Felix from behind.


    "Talk to me, Grandpa."


    Brian was nervous, afraid that Felix would make a hard time for Winnie.


    "You can eat your food at ease, I am not a tiger can eat people."


    Felix¡¯s meaning was very obvious. He would not make a hard time for Winnie and Brian did not need to


    protect her.


    In the past, Winnie would tell Brian not to worry, but not she would not say another word.


    Winnie did not even look at Brian, followed Felix to a shady ce.


    There were two wooden chairs in the shade, but they were a little shorter than the usual ones.


    "Sit down, Chairman."


    Winnie stretched out her hand to help Felix sit down, because the chair was a little shorter, Winnie


    must help Felix sit down to ensure his safety.


    And Felix did not refuse Winnie''s kindness, and gave his arm to Winnie.


    The scene was watched by all the people sitting at dinner.


    "Dad, grandpa''s attitude toward Winwin seems to have changed a lot. If he did not like her, he would


    not give his arms to her. And just now he kicked out Uncle Thomas and Aunt Maria because of her."


    Ste fixed her eyes on grandpa and Winnie, and felt that grandpa''s attitude had a great change.


    If so, Winnie and Brian had a lot of hope.


    "Well, I see it. It''s better to change his attitude."


    Rufus also found it, but he was still worried.


    "I don''t know whether their rtionship is good or not. When he is tired of eating at home, he would go


    to Winwin''s house and ask Winwin to cook food for him."


    "Sometimes two drinks. It looks like a good rtionship, but Grandpa still can''t ept Winwin. I can''t


    figure out how grandpa feels, why he''s always looking for Winwin."


    Brian didn''t understand what the rtionship was between the two people, and did not understood why


    Winnie could ept grandpa¡¯s way of getting along with her.


    "Grandpa went to Winwin''s for dinner?"


    Ste was surprised to hear that.


    "Yes, Winwin told me and I saw that."


    Brian was sure it was true.


    "In that case, I''m sure grandpa''s change is real. Grandpa needs time to change bit by bit. Brian, you


    can pursue Winwin with your heart. Grandpa will surely ept it."


    Ste was very sure that grandpa did not change himself for anyone for so many years, did not change


    his attitude for anything. Things he decided would never change, and if he epted Winwin, it would


    be the firstpromise in grandpa''s life.


    "I can''t even look forward to it, in case Grandpa does something again."


    Brian did not dare to look forward to it because he was afraid of disappointment, afraid that his grandpa


    would not ept Winwin.


    "Don''t worry about your grandfather. Just get Winwin back."


    Rufus reminded Brian again. In fact, he did not dare to have any hope, just go step by step, try to


    ovee difficulties. .


    "Yes, don''t mind grandpa, and try your best to get Winwin back."


    Ste also persuaded, now the focus was not on the grandfather. Whether he promised or not, it would


    change the Brian¡¯s determination to pursue Winnie.


    "By the way, Brian, I can''t keep an eye on Uncle Thomas for you. I want to rest for the whole


    pregnancy. Find someone else."


    Ste did not have too much energy now, now she just wanted to have a good tire and did not want to


    be disturbed by anything.


    "Ok, take care of yourself. I''ll get someone to do it."


    Brian said, but he was thinking about Winnie.


    Under the tree.


    "Chairman, am I here to make Uncle Thomas unhappy?"


    Winnie asked, thinking about the unpleasant things just now.


    "No, I let him go, and me it on me if he wasn''t happy."


    "Director Chambers, what I want to talk to you today is about you and Brian."


    He was ashamed to say what he was about to say, but he had to.


    "There is nothing to talk about. I have told you. Don''t worry, I will keep my promise."


    Winnie had to guarantee. She thought Felix did not believe her, and he was uncertain, plus, she had


    failed to keep her words, so Felix wanted her guarantee agian.


    "It''s not about the breakup."


    Felix gave a short answer.


    He believed that she would do that, so he wanted to have a talk with her.


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    Winnie asked with doubts.


    ¡°s, Please forgive Brian for the sake of the kids, and resume your previous rtionship and live with


    the kids and Brian."


    Felix said rigorously. He wanted Winnie to be with Brian as a mistress.


    Winnie was stunned to hear that, and she was surprised.


    Brian had never put forward that he wanted to go back to her since they had broken up, but Felix


    mentioned it now. Was it a test or did he think for the kids?


    ¡°Chairman, Brian and I are good now and the kids are good. We have broken up and we will not bring


    troubles to you.¡±


    ¡°Do as what you want or let me leave with the kids, and he will be obedient to you.¡±


    Winnie did not agree and she could not agree.

 Chapter 722 Granddaughter-in-law

    Chapter 722 Granddaughter-inw


    Felix said they could return to their previous rtionship, actually, it was that he could not ept


    Winnie to be his granddaughter-inw.


    Winnie was still a mistress, who existed for the kids.


    ¡°I have no opinion on whether Brian is good or not, let¡¯s talk about the kids. They are not good. Luke


    said I am here to ask his Dad to have a blind date and asked me not to mention it in front of you. He


    said it was a rare chance for your family to be together and he did not want it to be unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°I think you know why he said so.¡±


    Felix said that because what the kids told him.


    He could not bear to hear that, but he did not know what to do, because Brian¡¯s marriage was rted


    to the future of the Be Group, so he could make a rush decision.


    Felix said in a deep voice.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you take the kids away, I believe you will bring them back and I believe you will raise them well. But


    If you take them away, theh Be family will not be lively, we will have soul and power to live on.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, the kids needs parents to be with them. You gave birth to them, but what should


    Brian do?¡±


    Felix¡¯s words were reasonable. He wanted Winnie to forgive Brian and to be with him and the kids.


    But Winnie felt he was selfish.


    She loved her kids and did not want to stop Brian from seeing them and did not want the kids to grow


    up without their father.


    Without the kids, the Be family had not power and soul, but who ever thought about her feeling? It


    was too much for her to bear the pain alone and to make their family happy. It was unfair.


    ¡°I know, Chairman, but I can¡¯t live with Brian, you don¡¯t know my feeling. It is suffering.¡±


    ¡°Or I can leave without the kids.¡±


    This was thepromise of Winnie. To stay with Brian was painful. She did not want such a tiresome


    life.


    ¡°Brian will not treat you like he did before. After this, he will cherish you. Director chambers, do you


    want to be Brian¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Of you do, he will marry you in a few years after I die.¡±


    Felix was even surprised by his words.


    ¡°How can you say that, Chairman? I can¡¯t be with Brian, because it is like I am looking for you to die.


    You live well, if you die, you will not have a granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Winnie felt bitter. Felix was saying that he would not ept her until he died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chairman. I know my position, and I never thought to be his wife.¡±


    ¡°To tell the truth, you are part of the reason for our current rtionship, but we are the keys.¡±


    Winnie told him the truth, but she felt Brian was the most important reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the status, and I am willing to be a mistress for a lifetime, but I can¡¯s stand his


    attitude towards me.¡±


    ¡°I like him, I trust him, but except work, he never believed he.¡±


    ¡°And sometimes he did not respect me. He trusted the person who hurt me, but he did not trust me. It is


    not love. Chairman, if you stay with a person like that, and asks you to pay effort unconditionally, what


    feelings do you have?¡±


    Winnie said a lot in a reasonable way, hoping that Felix would not mentioned it again.


    No matter Felix believed her or not, she was frank that she did not wish to be Brian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think for the kids?¡±


    Felix could only speak of the kids.


    But Winnie knew everything. If she did not show a clear attitude, the Be family would think she had


    motives to be Brian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Chairman, I am sorry for the kids. They could either live with Brian or with me. They can¡¯t have a


    Winnie made it clear that either she left alone or she would leave with kids, anyway, she would not be


    back to Brian.


    Seeing that, Felix was speechless.


    But Winnie could not leave or leave with the kids, so he could onlye up with a solution.


    ¡°Since so, you leave after a few years when the kids grow older. They are too young to ept it now.


    And Luke had depression, you can let him get hurt.¡±


    He could only say that, maybe she would forgive Brian in some time, and if Brian worked on it, it would


    change.


    Felix and Winnie went back to eat, then Felix went home first.


    After the barbecue, Winnie and Vanessa were to go home. Because Winnie drank and Vanessa could


    not drive, so Brian wanted to send them home.


    ¡°Give me your car key, I will send you home.¡±


    Brian said and reached out his hand.


    ¡°No need, I will call a proxy driver. It is troublesome for you to send us home.:


    Winnie said no. She had done everything alone after she broke up with Brian. She had been used to it


    and now she did not need his help.


    ¡°Mom, you and Aunt stay here. Brother and I haven¡¯t slept with you for a long time.¡±


    Megan said, she did not want her Mom to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom, stay.¡±


    As Megan, Luke wanted his Mom to stay.


    ¡°Aunt has to go to school and I have to go to work, we can¡¯t stay. I wille to you when I am not


    busy.¡±


    Winnie said, she did not want to share a room with Brian.


    ¡°Luke, Megan, Mom wille another day. You go to shower and go to bed. I will send Mom home.¡±


    Brian said and took Winnie¡¯s car key.


    Sincest time Winnie thought he was a proxy driver when she was drunk, he never trusted proxy


    driver again, for fear that it was not safe.


    ¡°Vanessa, get in the car, I will send you home.¡±


    Brian said and was to take Winnie¡¯s hand, but Winnie avoided him timely.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Be.¡±


    Winnie said politely. She did not want him to send her home, but he insisted and got her car key, so


    she had to get into the car.


    She and Vanessa sat on the back seat.


    On the way home, Brian broke the silence.


    ¡°Did my grandpa make a hard time for you?¡±


    Brian had been worrying about this issue.


    ¡°No, it is something unimportant.¡±


    Winnie could not tell him.


    Brian was speechless to hear that. If he continued to ask, Winnie would be angry.


    ¡°The kids are to go to school. We don¡¯t know when Richard will show up, if we wait blindly, it will affect


    the kids¡¯ study.¡±


    Brian changed the topic, or there would be another burst of silence.


    ¡°Do as your n. Richard will not target at the kids, he only goes against me or you.¡±


    ¡°But you have to be careful and send someone to protect the kids.¡±


    Winnie agreed to let the kids to go to school, and she believed that Brian could protect the kids.


    ¡°Let them live in the suburbs, and ask Paul to pick them up after school. I will protect them, you don¡¯t


    have to worry.¡±


    Brian added, for fear that Winnie would be silent again.


    ¡°Sure, they are safer with you. Thank Rufus and Paul for me.¡±


    Winnie dare not let the kids live with her, for fear that she could not protect them.


    Richard hated her and woulde to her. When he did, if the kids were with her, they would be hurt.


    She could get hurt, or ever die, but she had to protect her kids.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your safety or Vanessa¡¯s safety. Richard¡¯s target is me, you will be all


    right.¡±


    Brian did not tell Winnie that he had sent someone to protect them, or Winnie would refuse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t worry, I can die, as long as you can protect the kids.¡±


    She did not care about Brian and even herself, and she felt he did not deserve her concern.


    ¡°Vanessa, I am sleepy, I will lean on your shoulder for some sleep, wake me up when we are at home.¡±


    Winnie did not want to speak to Brian, so Brian did not speak again.

 Chapter 723 The New Director

    Chapter 723 The New Director


    The next morning, Winnie went to work as normal. Before she got to work, Officer Lee asked her to go


    the police station.


    When she parked the car in parking lot in the public security bureau, the space was upied by


    another car.


    Winnie was angry that someone took her space.


    But she did not care about it but parked her car in the next space and then got off the car.


    In her hurry, she kept the uniform in her hand instead of wearing it.


    Taking the uniform she was in a hurry to go, but was stopped by the car owner who took her space.


    "Wait, which department are you from? Why don''t you wear a uniform but carry it in your hand?"


    The man said to Winnie in a deep voice with dissatisfaction.


    Winnie looked at the man beside her. He was tall and strong. He looked fierce.


    He looked mighty and fine, and his clothes were not uniform, but he was so nosy.


    Winnie was not impressed by the meddlesome man, but neither did she express it.


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll go to the office to change my uniform."


    Winnie gave a simple answer, continued to move forward. But she was again stopped by this man.


    "Wait, I''m not finished."


    "Which department are you in? How can you have such a nice car? Are you corrupt?"


    The man asked very directly.


    However Winnie was impatient.


    "Excuse me, which department are you from? I have a uniform in my hand, but you haven''t even taken


    a uniform. This is to respect your work?"


    "What''s wrong with me driving this car? I made money to buy it. I don''t steal or rob and there''s no ce


    for me to corrupt."


    "Sir, I''m in a hurry to get to work, so help yourself."


    Winnie gave a stern look at the man and ran away. The man dyed her time, and she had to trot all


    the way to her office.


    Winnie changed her uniform before she went to see Officer Lee.


    "What can''t you say over the phone?"


    Seeing Officer Lee, Winnie could not wait to ask. She''d had a busy morning.


    "s...... Don''t mention it."


    Officer Lee came to meet her.


    "We wanted to have a farewell party for the director today, but he left after the report this morning. I


    asked you toe and see him, but you came toote."


    "The former director said he came early and left early because he didn''t want to see too many people.


    He said he''d be sad."


    Officer Lee exined, which made Winnie upset.


    Because she failed to see the former director and the man just now dyed her time.


    "I''m so angry. If I hadn''t met a madman, I would have seen the former director. Don''t let me see that


    madman again."


    Winnie could not help but ridicule.


    "Forget it, whatever madman it was. We''ll see the former director when we have a chance."


    Officer Lee didn''t know what happened to Winnie, but it didn''t seem to be anything important.


    "By the way, since you''re here today, stay longer. I heard that the new director willeter, so we


    can meet him."


    "Well, be sure to call me when you have time to see the former director."


    Winnie seemed to still be upset that the former director left lonely.


    The former director promised her to arrange her a school, but he''d leave in such a hurry.


    Winnie returned to her office and began to work. As for when to see the director, she would wait for


    Officer Lee to call her.


    However, Winnie did not receive the news of Officer Lee after she had been working for a long time. It


    was noon, and she had to go back to herpany.


    So she decided not to wait, packed up and was ready to leave. Just as she was about to change her


    clothes, a colleague came over and called her.


    "The director wants you in his office."


    "Ok, I''ll go right away."


    Winnie wanted to go back quickly and then returned to herpany.


    At the door of the director''s office, Winnie sorted out her uniform, knocked on the door and went in.


    "Sir, I am Winnie Chambers."


    Winnie introduced herself before she saw the face of the new director.


    When she dutifully raised her hand in salute, she saw the new director standing before her.


    "Are you...... No... Hello, Director."


    Winnie recognized the director she called madman, who took her robbed her parking lot and said she


    was not wearing uniform.


    But why was the new director so young? He looked 40 at most.


    "Winnie, now I know why you have such a nice car, and I know you have the privilege of not wearing a


    uniform at work."


    New director said in aposed manner and looked up and down at Winnie.


    Out of uniform, she was gorgeous and young. In that uniform, she was handsome, smart.


    The director stood in front of her, and said words that stunned Winnie.


    It didn''t seem to matter whether the car was expensive or not, the important thing was that she was not


    corrupt. But she wouldn''t dare say anything like that.


    "The police allow me to do so, but I love the uniform."


    It took her a long time toe up with this sentence.


    The man with healthy skin looked stern, and he was wearing a police uniform that was handsome but


    oppressive. As if he were righteous and Winnie was a criminal.


    "Sorry about the parking lot."


    Director apologized, which surprised Winnie. Was this the difference between police and ordinary


    people?


    ¡°I did not do a good job, and you should point it out."


    This was the first time Winnie made ttery. It was hypocritical, but she was a ordinary person.


    "The former director told me something about you. I have a meeting today and I''ll talk to you when I


    can."


    "You can leave now."


    His words stunned Winnie.


    When Winnie was out of the office, she still thought about it. She was confused why he said that to her.


    Forget it, get some food first and then go back to the office, so she went to find Officer Lee.


    Officer Lee had got her food ready, so she sat down with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, you know what I like.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what others are saying?¡±


    Officer said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Confused, Winnie looked around and did not hear anything, so she turned to ask Officer Lee.


    ¡°What did they say? I heard nothing.¡±


    ¡°They are talking about the new director.¡±


    Officer Lee felt Winnie did not notice anything.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Winnie still felt nothing.


    ¡°He became a director at 38, but the policewomen did not care about his age, but cared about whether


    he is single.¡±


    Office Lee said, but Winnie was still indifferent.


    ¡°It is boring, they are gossip girls, but the director is just 38?¡±


    His age got Winnie¡¯s attention.


    ¡°How old do you think he is?¡±


    Office raised his head and asked Winnie. Winnie had just met the director.


    ¡°He isposed and I think he is at least 40.¡±


    Winnie believed in her judgement.


    But it amused Office Lee.


    ¡°If the director heard it, you will be punished to work overtime.¡±


    Officer burst intoughter, but there was a voice.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Officer Chambers, you should work overtime tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie turned around and fond the director standing behind her holding the food.


    Winnie hurried to turn to Officer Lee and med him not telling her that the director was behind her.


    Officer Lee had seen the new director, so he knew it was the director standing behind Winnie, but he


    had not noticed that.


    And the director¡¯s arrival at the canteen caused discussion of the girls, but few people had seen him.


    Officer Lee put down the chopsticks and was to salute to him, but the director stopped him.


    ¡°Sit down. I am here for dinner, no need to do that.¡±


    ¡°Can I sit down?¡±


    The director asked politely.


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Officer Lee let the director sit next to Winnie.


    Winnie was awkward. It seemed that she could not talk too much at any case, because she would not


    know what would happy next.


    ¡°Officer Chambers, did you break thew by giving others¡¯ nickname?¡±


    The director asked seriously, as if Winnie had made a big mistake.


    ¡°It is a metaphor, director, I did not break thew.¡±

 Chapter 724 Wendy Tests Brian

    Chapter 724 Wendy Tests Brian


    Winnie gave herself a good excuse, she did not want to be defeated by the power of the man.


    "Well, you make it clear."


    "Do I look that old?¡±


    The director continued, but not so seriously this time.


    "Not old, but mature."


    Winnie was hypocritical again and ttered the director.


    But the situation did not allow her to act at her will and she could fight for that she did not need to work


    overtime.


    "Well, it sounds nice to put it another way."


    "But in the the first day I was mocked by subordinates, it is sad."


    The new director seemed to be deliberately picking on Winnie, but he seemed to be joking. Winnie was


    panic and did not know what to do.


    "I was wrong, and I can make it up to you. How about I buy you dinner, as an apology for disrespecting


    you. But Can you not punish me to work overtime?"


    In addition to Winnie, no one dare to raise such a request. But to her surprise, the director readily


    agreed.


    "Done."


    He gave simple and powerful words, which made Winnie at a loss.


    Did he have a n? How could he did that? Winnie did not know how he got his position.


    After lunch, Winnie left the police station and went back to herpany. It was just a joke to invite the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    director to have dinner, after all, she did not want to be in trouble.


    Wendy had not contacted Jonny for days and Jonny did not ask her for money, but what should she


    do?


    Should she be with Brian or should she give up?


    She had been paying attention to Brian during this period of time. After he had broken up with Gloria,


    he had not been back with Winnie, so he was single.


    It meant that she got her chance, but should she give Jonny 30 million?


    And would 30 million stop Jonny asking for more and showing up in front of her again?


    For a few days, Wendy did note up with a solution. At this time, she felt that she had no real


    friends to help her out.


    This was the consequence to focus on men only.


    Wendy was sad, but she had no way out.


    In the end, she decided to make decision after she got some details from Brian.


    Wendy first asked Brian out, but Brian did not have time, Wendy could only go to thepany to find


    Brian.


    At the moment Brian saw Wendy, he hated her, but he would give Wendy a chance to exin herself,


    so he did not mention the fact that Winnie was wronged.


    ¡°Brian, Ie to thank you. The school and the teachers are good. I have learned a lot. Don¡¯t worry, I


    will study hard to enrich myself.¡±


    Wendy first said something unimportant, as an excuse to meet Brian.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Brian held back his anger, but he did not show it, but serious.


    ¡°It helps me a lot. With this, I will work hard.¡±


    ¡°Brian, let me know when you are avable. I will treat you to dinner with my sry.¡±


    Wendy said these to make Brian have a new understanding to her.


    ¡°When I have time then. I am busy during this period of time.¡±


    Brian said seriously. He was not interested in Wendy¡¯s thank and ttery. He only wanted to know when


    Wendy would apologize.


    ¡°Brain, I heard that you and Gloria had broken up, I am surprised. I don¡¯t know Gloria well, but I think


    you match, in terms of family background and your appearance. Why did you break up?¡±


    Wendy finally mentioned this topic, and then waited for Brian¡¯s answer.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get along, so we broke up.¡±


    Brian held it back and still gave Wendy the chance to apologize.


    ¡°You are right, your feelings is important. Why don¡¯t you get back to Winwin. You have kids and you


    were happy when you were together.¡±


    Seeing that Brian was silent, Wendy spoke of Winnie.


    ¡°Do you know how we broke up?¡±


    This question stunned Wendy.


    ¡°You... I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Wendy almost told what she knew, luckily, she stopped herself in time.


    ¡°Let me tell you. You told me that Winnie got a room with Stefan, so we broke up. Since you said so,


    how could I still be with her?¡±


    Brian asked, giving Wendy a chance to apologize.


    ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t know that, or I would not have told you. You have kids, and the kids should not bear


    it.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, Brian, I did not expect that.¡±


    Wendy said sorry and showed guilty on her face, but she was d in her heart.


    Brian¡¯s meaning was obvious that he would not want Winnie who was dirty now.


    She now knew it was her chance, probably it was the got gave her the chance.


    She must seize it.


    ¡°..¡±¡±


    As Brian was to remind Wendy, Albert called him. An important client had arrive and he had to see him.


    So they stopped the conversation.


    Brian hurried to the guest room and Wendy left.


    As she walked out of the building, she saw Winnieing from the parking lot. Seeing Winnie, at first


    she was nervous.


    She thought Winnie was here to test Brian, but thinking of what Brian said, she calmed down.


    Brian would not want her anymore.


    And Winnie knew everything about her and did not agree Brian to be with her, what should she do?


    ¡°Winwin.¡±


    Wendy called out friendly.


    ¡°Wendy.¡±


    Wendy did not notice Wendy till Wendy called out her name.


    ¡°Winwin, shall we have coffee together?¡±


    With a nice smile on her face, Wendy invited Winnie to have coffee as seeing an old friend.


    ¡°I am not avable, I am here for work.¡±


    Winnie did not want to talk with Wendy. And she did not want to ask why Wendy was here, Alert and


    Laura were waiting for her.


    After that, she left. Wendy stopped smiling looking at her back.


    She invited Winnie was because she wanted Winnie not to tell her things out, but Winnie did not give


    her chance, so she could find another chance.


    Winnie had been busying until it was afternoon. During this period of time, she had no time to think why


    Wendy was there.


    But she was free.


    If Wendy were with Brian, she could say no and tell everything about Wendy bout, but if Brian still loved


    Wendy, he would not care about her past.


    If she drove away Wendy from Brian, who would be with Brian? Gloria or she?


    She used to have firm attitude and to hated Wendy to cheat Brian, but not it seemed not important.


    ¡°Director Chambers, why are you here?¡±


    Albert passed by the tea room and saw Winnie inside.


    ¡°I am thirsty, Ie to get some water.¡±


    ¡°Albert, are you free tonight? I want to invite you to dinner.¡±


    Winnie thought of Caro, so she invited Albert.


    ¡°Me? Or Mr. Be?¡±


    Albert asked with doubts.


    ¡°You, of course, don¡¯t ask the reason. Do you have time?¡±


    Winnie asked, for fear that Albert would refuse.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Albert thought for a moment.


    ¡°All right, see you tonight. Name a ce then.¡±


    Albert was thinking why Winnie wanted to invite him, it might be rted to Brian, so he agreed.


    ¡°Ok, I will send you the addresster.¡±


    ¡°I gotta go, I still have work.¡±


    After that, Winnie got up and left.


    In the car, she called Caro, who was on shift at night, so Winnie asked her to change the shift with her


    colleague. After that, she called Stefan before she booked the restaurant.


    At night.


    Winnie and Albert came to the restaurant early.


    In the room.


    ¡°Albert, I will introduce a girl to you, it is a blind date.¡±


    Winnie felt she should tell Albert in advance, to avoid the awkwardness.


    ¡°Blind date? Are you kidding? I am not ready for that. And I don¡¯t know the girl.¡±


    Albert asked with confusion, he did not expect that Winnie asked him to have a blind date.


    ¡°There is nothing should be ready. You are handsome and manly. You know the girl I will introduce to


    you. If you are interested, you can get to know her more.¡±

 Chapter 725 Cancer Outside the Heart

    Chapter 725 Cancer Outside the Heart


    Albert was handsome, no wonder Caro liked him. Winnie would just help and the rest would leave to


    them.


    "I have seen er? Who?"


    Albert asked curiously.


    "Caro, from XX hotel."


    Winnie said with a smile.


    "Yes, but why would you introduce her to me?"


    Albert knew Caro and met her several times. She was smart, decisive and capable at work.She was


    pretty and kid. But Albert did not understand why the blind date came so suddenly.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. I brought you here early to tell you something you should be aware of. If


    you are not interested in her, do not be rude, you can refuse politely, or ask me to refuse her. After all,


    Caro is a girl and can''t be embarrassed."


    "Ok, I''ll do what you say and try not to embarrass Caro."


    Take it as ites, he had been here, what else could he say?


    But Albert understood it should be Caro had good impression on him, so he was asked out.


    "Also, if you''re interested in her, don''t be too reserved. A man should make the first move."


    "Roger that. I will do as you say."


    "s...... I thought you were asking me out about Mr. Be, I did not expect it is about me."


    Albert said what he thought, but the real situation was far from what he imagined.


    "There''s nothing more about me and Mr. Be.¡±


    Once the name of Brian appeared in Winnie''s mind, it would seed in changing Winnie''s mood. It


    was no exception, after hearing his anme, Winnie was in low spirit.


    "Director Chambers, the misunderstanding has been resolved. You can go back to Mr. Be."


    He could feel Winnie''s mood change and knew that this topic would affect Winnie''s mood, but Albert


    still wanted to say that.


    "No, I don¡¯t want to. I don''t want to let myself hurt once more."


    Winnie did not want to change herelf, to change others. She wanted to keep her promise to Felix.


    "But Mr. Be still cares about you, so just give him a chance. Besides, two children should have a


    home."


    Albert understood Winnie had a hard time and why she gave up. But he always felt that they should be


    together.


    "What does he care about me? He cares about everyone except me. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt everyone


    except me. I don''t want his care."


    "Albert, you know how difficult it is for me to live till now. I finally paid off the debt, but now I am tortured


    by feelings. I am a woman, I have no skill to withstand all difficulties."


    "I can''t support myself if he continues to hurt me. s...... Forget it. Don''t look back when it''s over. For


    the rest of my life I want to take it easy. For the rest of my life I want to live for myself."


    Winnie dare not think again, and could not think about it. There were many ways to love a person, to be


    together was not so important.


    Besides, she could not match the Be family and Brian. These two problems could not be solved, so


    she let go of so as not to cover herself with bruises.


    "Director Chambers, because I know it''s not easy for you, I want you to be with Mr. Be. You can let


    him take care of you for the rest of your life. Let him take care of everything."


    Albert continued to persuade Winnie. Brian loved Winnie, but his way of love was not proper. This time


    he had realized his shorings and they would be better together.


    The had been through a lot and the good days wereing. He felt it a pity to give up.


    "He does me a favor by not giving me pain. How can he keep me safe? He cares about so many


    women, and I didn''t want topete with them, and I certainly didn''t want his family to look down upon


    me."


    Winnie gave a bitter smile.


    "Albert, Mr. Be has a lot of people in his heart. And I am outside his heart, his family thinks of me


    as a cancer, which has to be removed."


    "Why should I live my life as a tiresome cancer? If there were no Brian by my side, if there were no his


    family looking down on me, I could live a wonderful and happy life."


    Winnie already saw through all, no matter how many children they had, it was impossible to be


    together. Since so, they¡¯d better separate.


    "It''s not what you think, Mr. Be''s heart..."


    When Albert was to exin, the room¡¯s door was pushed open. Stefan and Caro came in. The topic of


    Albert and Winnie had to stop.


    "Are we toote?¡±


    Stefan smiled and said. He was the one who enliven the whole atmosphere.


    "No, we''re too early."


    "Caro, Albert, you know each other and you don¡¯t need my introduction, right?"


    Winnie was a matchmaker for the first time, so she was nervous. She did not know what to do, so that


    the two would not be embarrassed.


    "Yes, yes. Hello, Caro. Nice to see you again."


    Albert was very active and said hello to Caro, then Caro responded.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Hello, Albert, nice to meet you."


    Caro was shy, but she was still polite. The two men smiled at each other.


    "Hello, Stefan!¡±


    Albert greeted Stefan.


    "Hello, we all know each other. Everybody sit down. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Stefan greeted everyone.


    It was Albert and Caro¡¯s first official meeting, it was not even a blind date, after all, they had never


    mentioned who had a good impression on who.


    But if there was a need, Winnie would cooperate to provide a second meeting. But Winnie felt there


    was no need, the two of them chatted quite happily.


    After the dinner, Albert offered to send Caro home, so Winnie was sent home by Stefan.


    Stefan drove the car directly into Winnie''smunity, found a suitable parking space and the two got


    out.


    "Winwin, it is still early, let''s find a ce to talk for a while."


    Stefan opened his mouth and fought for his chance.


    At the dinner table he did not say a word about himself, but made the atmosphere lively. It was the task


    Winnie gave him, he mustplete it.


    "Well, go to the pavilion over there."


    Winnie hesitated for a moment, but still agreed.


    Only a few children were ying in the pavilion. Winnie and Stefan took a seat.


    "Do you think Caro and Albert will work out?"


    Winnie opened her mouth, but the topic was about Caro and Albert...


    "I think so, Caro likes Albert and Albert has a good impression of Caro, otherwise he would not offer to


    send Caro home."


    Stefan answered. If he directly went straight to the topic he wanted, Winnie might refuse him.


    "Good. Let''s hope our predictiones true."


    "I want nothing more than a happy marriage and love. All shall be well, jack shall have Jill. I was


    optimistic about Daenerys and Kevin when they started. They are living up to expectations. They are


    happier than anyone."


    Winnie imagined the beauty of others, but she also realized one thing. Other people were happy, but


    she could only see others happy.


    "Winwin, you can have your own happiness, depending on whether you want to ept it or not."


    Stefan''s words mean something, he really wanted to tell Winnie directly, he could give her enviable


    happiness. But he did not dare to be so direct, afraid of Winnie¡¯s antipathy.


    Winnie gave a smile


    "Are you trying to say that you can give me happiness?"


    Stefan did not say directly, but Winnie can not pretend not to hear it. She agreed to talk to Stefan at the


    pavilion as a chance to tell him not to waste time on her.


    "Oh, how many times do I have to tell you to give up? We are really not suitable for each other. You are


    well qualified in all aspects. You should find a good girl, who has no burden and no children."


    "You see howplicated I am, and on top of that I have two children. Even if you don''t care about the


    children, I can''t be with you. The children is a pain for me, and I feel sorry for anyone I''m with."


    Winnie once again said no, even without these so-called gap, no children, Winnie would not choose


    Stefan, because she did not like him.


    "Winwin, I don''t care. I don''t care howplicated you are, whether you have kids or not."


    "Winwin, just give me a chance. Let''s try to get along. Maybe you''ll like me. Any problem with two


    people liking each other is not a problem."


    Stefan did not want to give up. He knew Winnie and he liked her, so he could ept the fact about


    Winnie.


    Although Winnie was a woman with a story, she was a good woman. He should cherish her.


    Winnie smiled.


    "Stefan, find a good girl and have a love story worth remembering. I can''t be tempted by anyone right


    now, so I can''t give you a chance. What''s more, there is no attempt in love or marriage. When ites


    to the word attempt, it is doomed to failure because there is not enough confidence in being together."


    Winnie¡¯s analysis was very thorough. She wanted Stefan to give up and did not want to let him put his


    energy on her and did not want to let him feel pain.


    ¡°I know you still have Brian in your heart, and I will not force you. I am waiting for you to forget about


    Brian and pursue you in earnest.¡±


    Stefan understood Winnie¡¯s words, but he was not willing to give up.


    Winnie¡¯s words were reasonable. Even if they started, they would not have solid rtionship, it only


    meant that they did not love each other .

 Chapter 726 Leave Angrily

    Chapter 726 Leave Angrily


    Even so he did not want to give up Winnie, but wanted to protect her, wanted to give her all happiness.


    It was a kind of pleasure, and not every man got that opportunity.


    "Don''t you wait for me or say anything like that. You''ll burden me."


    Winnie hurried to stop him., She did not expect Stefan would be so persistent. She thought he would


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    give up, but he said he would wait.


    "Stefan, you like me, you should know that it is not easy to give up a person. It is even more difficult for


    me to give up Brian. I''ll wait as long as I live. I''ll never forget him."


    "I can''t be selfish and let you stay single for me, or I will not feel relieved for the rest of my life."


    ¡°Change your target. If you are obsessed with me, I can only stay away from you and keep a distance


    from you. Do you want our rtionship to be so stiff that we can''t even be friends?"


    Winnie could only say so.


    She didn''t want to be restless all her life, and she didn''t want to be with someone she didn''t love. She


    would rather be single.


    "Winwin, I don''t want our rtionship to be strange, but I don''t want to give up on you. I did


    everything of my own ord, and you have nothing to do with it. I wouldn''t me you for waiting my


    whole life."


    Stefan was anxious, if he pushed too hard, Winnie would stay away from him. But if he did not say a


    word, Winnie would not know his mind.


    "You don''t me me but I me myself. I have burden now. If I would have known your persistence, I''d


    rather not have known you. Stefan, stop holding on. You deserve better."


    "If you still set your heart on me, I''ll have to leave this city."


    Winnie said and stood up.


    "Stefan, we can be friends. If you think otherwise, we shall have no more intercourse."


    Winnie gave her opinion for thest time and stepped away.


    These days she had been upset, coupled with Stefan¡¯s burden to her, she really wanted to walk away


    like her aunt did.


    She was so tired that she wanted to cry. She can''t be with Brian, but she can''t forget him. She had no


    feeling for Stefan, but he was determined to pursue her.


    Her life was messed up because of rtionship, and she did not want Stefan to be hurt in the process.


    But she could not think of a solution, so escape was not the best way.


    Winnie had been walking forward, but she knew that Stefan''s eyes did not leave her.


    When she came to the door, she saw Brian standing there with a ck face.


    She was going crazy, and now Brian showed up, did these two people really want her to disappear?


    Winnie looked at Brian, didn''t say anything and opened the door.


    She didn''t stop Brian froming in, because she wanted Stefan to see her and Brian together.


    When she walked through the door, Winnie stopped her pace until she made sure that Stefan could not


    see them.


    "You don''t have to go to my house, say it here, or I will go home."


    "There''s another door over there. You can get out there."


    Winnie said with her finger at the back door, afraid Stefan saw Brian.


    "I will tell you when I get your house."


    Brian said in a cold voice and took Winnie¡¯s hand and walked toward the elevator.


    "Say it here, let go of me."


    Winnie shook off the hands of Brian with force, but she failed.


    She now hated the physical contact and the way she reacted. Her words could deceive herself, but not


    her heart.


    She even felt the urge to rip her heart out and lecture it, telling it not to be happy due to this situation


    and this man who didn''t love her.


    Winnie was pulled into the elevator by Brian, then the elevator went up.


    "If you don''t like Stefan, just tell him and don''t give him the wrong idea."


    Brian let go of Winnie''s hand, but suddenly he said such words.


    "Does it matter to you? Whether I like Stefan or not is my business. Please keep your mouth shut, Sir. I


    know how to deal with my business myself."


    Winnie was angry, Brian¡¯s words in her ears were ironic that she did not know how to refuse, that her


    feelings were not clean enough.


    But no matter how rubbish she was, it was her own business and had nothing to do with Brian.


    "If you don''t straighten it out, I''ll straighten it out for you."


    Brian seemed not have heard Winnie''s words and gave self-warning.


    He had been enduring Stefan, for fear that Winnie would be with him. But If Winnie continued like this,


    he was afraid he had no chance.


    Stefan was a good person and he did not care about Winnie''s children. Knowing this condition, he still


    loved Winnie, no doubt, this was true love.


    Brian was afraid of losing to Stefan''s true love.


    "You...... Don''t be so smug. Who are you to meddle in my affairs, and what does it matter to you who I


    am with, or who I like?"


    Winnie questioned Brian, she just asked, but she did do not want to hear his answer. She just wanted


    to tell him that she had nothing to do with Brian, and that there was no need for him to meddle.


    "Go back, and leave me alone. I just want to live in peace and never see you again."


    Winnie did not want to hear the answer, naturally did not give Brian the opportunity to answer. While


    she was talking, the door of the elevator was already open, but she pushed Brian and refused him to


    get out.


    "Go where you belong, you are not wee here."


    With a strong force, Winnie pushed Brian and then strode toward her door, but when she wanted to


    close the door, Brian stopped her.


    "What do you want? We''ve said everything we need to say. I''ve done everything you wanted. Why are


    you still doing this? Is it funny?"


    Winnie had no choice, did not know how to let Brian leave. She hated Brian now, hated him to ignore


    her feelings and came to bother her.


    "I want to talk to you, and then I''ll go."


    Brian knew he was unweed, but he must do so, he must often let Winnie to see him. He was afraid


    that she forgot him, and wanted to find a good opportunity to exin in this process.


    "Again, that''s all you can say."


    "Ok,e in,e in now."


    Winnie summed up that if she did not let Briane in to finish his words, he would not give up.


    Winnie said that and turned to the living room, followed by Brian.


    "Go ahead, say it quickly and please leave as soon as possible."


    Winnie stood in front of the window with her back to Brian. She did not want to face him and see his


    gloomy face.


    "Today Wendy came to ourpany to thank me for finding a school for her. I didn''t expose her


    because I wanted to give her a chance to confess on her own initiative. But I..."


    Brian exined the things of Wendy. Winnie came to thepany today, although he did not see her,


    but that time she arrived was about the same as Wendy left.


    They might meet, Brian did not want to hide it from Winnie.


    However, Before Brian finished exining, Winnie could not listen to it.


    "You came here to tell me about Wendy, but it doesn''t seem to matter to me where she goes and who


    she meets. You should go to her and make her thank you for giving her opportunities over and over


    again."


    ¡°You don''t have to tell me what happened between you and her. You give her a chance...


    Winnie stopped at this, she thought of the main reason for Brian toe.


    Winnieughed at herself.


    "You came to me to ask me not to interfere with you and Wendy. If you want to be with her, if you can


    bear the pain she brings, then why should I bother?"


    "Go back and tell Wendy, and you can rest assured, I will not interfere with your affairs, you can be


    together and get married."


    Winnie said and turned away, this time she did not go back to her room, but walked out of the house


    again.


    "Winwin...Winwin......"


    "I have not finished."


    Brian followed her, but when he chased outside, Winnie had walked into the elevator, unfortunately, the


    elevator door was immediately closed.


    Winnie was to go crazy and she really wanted to p Brian¡¯s face.


    How could he let go of Wendy? It seemed that their rtionship after all these years could never be


    broken? Otherwise how could he give Wendy a chance again and again?


    Winnie, you should wake up, such a man was not worth it.


    He gave Wendy a chance and wanted to be with Wendy, but he never gave her a chance. What did


    she expect?


    Winnie was not allowed to drive away after drinking alcohol at dinner. She could only walk, but she


    found a ce to hide for fear that Brian woulde and annoy her.


    In the dark looking at Brian looking for her in themunity, Winnie hated him more. Why did hee


    to her again?


    It was toote, couldn¡¯t him let her got some rest? She had to work tomorrow and earn money. She


    wanted to live and didn''t want anyone to disturb her.


    Brian searched for a while but could not find her, so he simply went back to wait. Winnie saw him back


    to her home, she came out from the dark.


    She could not even go home this time.


    She could not drive or go home. She was afraid to call a taxi and forgot to take out her cell phone and


    purse at home. Should she stay up all night on such a lonely night?


    Winnie left themunity on foot and walked aimlessly on the street.


    She took a deep breath to catch her breath, but tonight, for some reason, the air was scarce, and the


    more she took a deep breath, the more suffocated she felt.


    Walking, Winnie got tired. Her body was tired, her brain was tired and her heart was tired.


    When she was tired, she sat on a chair at a bus stop and watched buses passing by her, thinking of


    one misunderstanding after another between herself and Brian.


    These misunderstandings could have been avoided, but none of them ducked. Maybe Brian didn''t try


    to avoid it at all.

 Chapter 727 Encounter with the Director

    Chapter 727 Encounter with the Director


    s...... Love was so humble, why could she let go? There were so many men in the world, why she


    stubbornly hold on to him? For herself, she could give up to rx herself.


    His pride, his insouciance, his hurt intentions, his distrust from beginning to end, were all driving her


    away. She wonder why such a powerful force didn''t push her away.


    When Winnie was in a daze, a car passed in front of her, and then drove back.


    "Why are you alone?"


    The owner of the car went to Winnie pull back her wandering nerve.


    "Director?"


    Winnie did not expect to meet the director.


    She always ran into people she knew at this bus station.


    "I just came by from work. Are you waiting here for the bus?"


    Director looked around and did not see Winnie''s car.


    "I..."


    "Go home? Get in the car, I will send you back."


    Director did not give Winnie the opportunity to exin, and thought Winnie was waiting for a bus.


    ¡°Well, all right. Thank you, Director.¡±


    Winnie had no money with her and she could not go home now.


    When she got into the car, she told the director the address of Penny.


    She felt she could only go to her house because Oscar would keep her in the house.


    She did not know since when she became like this.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    The director asked.


    He did not smell wine at the bus station, but now he smelt it because the car window rolled down.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie told the truth.


    The Director looked at Winnie, obviously she got something in her mind.


    "It''s better for women not to drink and to stay awake."


    Personally, the director didn''t like women drinking, but it was understandable that they turned to alcohol


    when they were in a bad mood. In fact, he wanted tofort Winnie, but he did not know what to say.


    "I''m pretty sober, and I don''t think women should drink."


    Winnie did not want to drank and she had her reason to drink every time. But after drinking, not a single


    problem had been solved.


    "I will never drink again. I will listen to your and stay sober."


    Winnie told herself that she could not drink anymore, not to keep awake, but to her nerves and body


    not tortured by alcohol.


    "Good, if you have time to drink, why don¡¯t you go and study in Police University?


    The Director reminded Winnie that she would not be addicted to alcohol.


    "Director, you are right, I am thinking of studying in Police University."


    Winnie''s mood suddenly became better, she felt that the idea of the director was simr to hers.


    "I''m arranging it for you now, and when it''s done, you can go and study."


    The director thought things through like an old friend. But it got Winnie confused.


    "You are arranging it?"


    "I forgot to tell you that the former director left it to me before he retired. I''mmunicating to you right


    now."


    The director gave a brief exnation.


    In fact, the former director told him a lot of things about Winnie, the important thing was that the former


    director thought Winnie was a talent in many aspects of development, let him try to cultivate her.


    "Thank you."


    Winnie now knew why the director had the same thought as her.


    "By the way, director, can I find a school somewhere else?"


    Winnie took the opportunity to put forward the requirements.


    "Somewhere else? Another province or another city?"


    Director asked and did not understand why Winnie said so.


    The Police University in B City was a good university, why Winnie wanted to go to other ces? He


    had doubts but he could not ask.


    "As long as it''s not in B City."


    No matter where she wanted to leave here for a period of time, wanted to leave everything behind, to


    escape Stefan and Brian.


    As long as there was a ce without the two, Winnieould go anywhere.


    "I''ll look for it for you, but you must be prepared. If you go to other city, it is not convenient to go home


    and you won''t be able to take care of things at home."


    The Director had to remind her, if Winnie insisted on going to other city, he would rearrange it.


    This reminder really let Winnie fall in dilemma.


    She left. Nothing wrong would happen at work. She could work anywhere there was aputer. But


    how should she take care of Vanessa? What about Penny? It would be a pity if Penny passed away


    while she was gone. And the children were about to go to school, something that was inevitable in their


    lives, and she couldn''t be absent.


    "s...... It''s so hard to leave."


    Winnie sighed again, in addition to Brian and Stefan, she had to consider so many people.


    Winnie¡¯s sigh let director more sure she had a worry. However, he was her leader and it was not good


    for him to ask.


    "First find me a short-term ss, if I can do it, I will go back to B City."


    Winnie finally decided to leave for a few days, regarding it as a holiday.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it for you."


    Since Winnie requested, the director decided to respect the meaning of Winnie, ording to her


    requirement, arranged a school for her.


    After dropping Winnie off at Penny¡¯s home, the director left.


    At this time Penny was go back to the bedroom to get some sleep. When she saw Winnie, she was not


    sleepy anymore.


    "What is your problem? Why do youe at thiste hour? Did you get dumped?"


    Penny said coldly, but Winnie did not mind it.


    "I came here because I have no ce to go. Like it or not, let me stay overnight."


    Winnie threw herself on the sofa, now she did not want to quarrel, did not want to talk, even did not


    want to breathe.


    "What are you doing here sote, Winwin?"


    Oscar came out from the bathroom, he was surprised to see Winnie.


    "I identally locked my cell phone and car keys at home and came here because I had nowhere to


    go. Please prepare a room for me, Oscar. I want to sleep."


    Winnie was not going to go home to face Brian, it was better to be scolded by Penny.


    "What''s wrong with you? You can''t get in your door without a key. Is that your excuse? Did you drink?


    Do youe to be mad against me?"


    Penny feel Winnie''s words full of loopholes, she drunk and came here to cause troubles.


    "Yes, but not too much. I am not here to be against you."


    "On the contrary, don''t always treat me like this, can''t you sarcasm me once less? Or you can kill me. If


    you hate me, kill me, and I don''t me you."


    Winnie was now in a very bad state. When she saw Penny and Oscar, she felt rxed so she became


    presumptuous.


    "I wish I could kill you, but I haven''t lived enough yet. Winnie, don''t worry, I will kill you some day.¡±


    Penny really wanted to make Winnie disappear now, but Oscar was here, she would not seed.


    "Well, I''ll be expecting you. Can I stay here tonight?"


    "Oscar......"


    Winnie called out Oscar, but found Oscar was on the phone. She stopped andy on the couch.


    It was Brian called him, ording to the bodyguard¡¯s clues, Brian knew Winnie was in Penny¡¯s.


    "She said she will stay here tonight."


    Oscar whispered, he believed his voice could not be heard by Winnie and Penny who were quarreling.


    "You can''t let her stay there. She is in danger in Penny¡¯s. If Penny did something to her in the middle of


    the night, it would be toote to regret it.¡±


    It was not that Brian thought too much, but that he did not trust Penny. She did everything she could to


    get out of prison for revenge.


    If Winnie lived there, Winnie would be in danger.


    "I can''t persuade her. You know she''s stubborn."


    Oscar did not want Winnie to stay here, if he fell asleep at night, he could not protect Winnie. He was


    afraid of an ident.


    "You get her to drink and I''ll pick her up after she¡¯s drunk enough. She won''t see me unless she drinks


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    too much."


    Brian had to think of such a way out.


    "Ok, you wait for my call."


    Oscar hung up and then came to Winnie.


    "Is it too early to go to bed? I''ll prepare some wine and we''ll drink some."


    "Penny, you go back to your room and sleep. I''ll send her away in a minute. It won''t bother you."


    Oscar asked Penny to go back to her room, because she could not stay upte, and he did not want


    Brian to see Penny.


    "Let her go. I hate her so much."


    Penny said with disgust and then returned to her room.


    Oscar took the wine to the coffee table in the living room and prepared some snacks.


    "Nothing else, a snack and a drink would go well."


    Then the two men began to drink.


    ¡°Did you quarrel with Brian?¡±


    Oscar effortlessly guessed why Winnie came here. He could not guess with whom she drunk with.


    "No. I just got tired of him bothering me, so I got out."


    Winnie was honest with Oscar. A little wine and a little talk might make her feel better.


    Wait, she just promised the director she wouldn''t drink, and she forgot it so quickly. Forget it. The


    director was not here, so it would be thest time.


    "Brian knew he was wrong, and wanted to apologize to you and ask you to forgive him."


    Oscar knew Brian''s heart, also knew Winnie was temporarily unable to ept his apology. But things


    always had a process, if Brian had not been around to apologize, how could Winnie see his sincerity?


    "He apologized to me, but I didn''t forgive him. I can''t forgive him and I don''t want to do so. I won''t


    forgive him though he kept pushing me every day."


    Winnie said absolutely, if not Brian forced her, she would not go to other ces to study. She was really


    tired, why did Brian think only of himself and not consider her feelings?

 Chapter 728 Fiction

    Chapter 728 Fiction


    If she epted Brian¡¯s apology, he would feel less guilty and would be with Wendy. Why? None of this


    was her fault, why would she choose to forgive him and make him feel better?


    "Winwin, have you thought about getting back to Brian?"


    Oscar saw that Winnie did not want to give up, if there was no feelings between them, why didn''t she


    forgive Brian?


    "It''s not going to happen. He already picked the next one. I don''t want to be with him even if he doesn''t.


    Oscar, have I been happy with him during this time? Do you think it makes sense for me to stay with


    him?"


    Winnie had no hope for this man. She only had humble love that she could control and hide.


    "Since you say so, and since you are determined not to be with him, ept his apology and choose to


    forgive him. Clear your rtionship with him."


    "Now you don''t ept his apology, it only proves that you still love him, give him hope."


    Oscar''s words suddenly hit the most vulnerable point of Winnie¡¯s heart. She still loved Brian, she did


    not say it, but she could deceive no one.


    She was still in love with Brian. She had been telling all people that she did not are about it, but only


    she did not admit that she still cared.


    Winnie was stunned. He was right, if she did not ept Brian¡¯s apology, she was telling everyone that


    she still loved Brian.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Winnie picked up sses and drank it up. Along as she forgave Brian, she could let go.


    It was not Brian pestered her, it was her did not let go of him.


    If she did not love him, they could be friends, talk in peace, but she could, she felt heartache even by


    taking a look at him.


    That was her feeling, but she did not know how Brian felt.


    Soon, Winnie got drunk, but she knew that she was the problem instead of Brian.


    Finally she fell asleep. Oscar called Brian, who had been waiting out for a long time.


    He got in and only signed, looking at Winnie.


    ¡°She drank a lot. Take care of her.¡±


    Oscar said, and then Brian picked up Winnie. As he was to walk out, he heard Penny¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Brian, you should not be here.¡±


    Penney said, while she walked downstairs.


    She knew Brian woulde to pick up Winnie, so she had been up, waiting.


    He was the man she took everything to get, but now he was carrying another woman. She lived humbly


    as a prisoner.


    She hared him.


    Being stopped by Penny. Brian looked back.


    How could she be like this? She got a dark but bloodless face, looked thin. If her voice had not


    changed, Brian would think he made a mistake.


    He did not expect she would be like this. At this moment. His eyes became less sharp and his hatred to


    Penny became meaningless.


    Brian took back his sight. He did not n to talk with Penny, but walked out carrying WInnie.


    ¡°Stop, Brian.¡±


    Seeing that Brian was to leave, Penny shouted. Finally she got a chance to see Brian, how could she


    let him go?


    Brian ignored her and strode away.


    ¡°Brain, listen up, you can¡¯t be with Winnie. If you insist, I will kill her.¡±


    ¡°As long as shees here again, I definitely will kill her.¡±


    Penny threatened Brian. She could even roar if Brian could say a word to her.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Penny.¡±


    Oscar stopped Penny who was to chase out. He did not expect Penny would do so.


    ¡°Damn Winnie, I curse her to die, I will not let her go.¡±


    Penny shouted and med Winnie as before.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Oscar said again. He was helpless to Penny¡¯s behavior. He had persuaded her, but she still did not


    realized it was her problem.


    ¡°As long as Winnie can die, I can do anything.¡±


    Penny said angrily. Brian ignored her, but she hated Winnie, she would like to take revenge on Winnie


    to make Brian sad.


    Oscar was silent and felt he should not speak at this moment, or Penny would be emotional.


    In the morning next day.


    When Winnie got up, it was over the time for running. Lying in bed, she felt she was at her home.


    If she was right, she should be in Penny¡¯s. Did she get drunk and Oscar send her home?


    Winnie was confused and then she got up, whens she was out of the bedroom, she found Brian was in


    the kitchen.


    She then understood it was Brian took her home.


    ¡°You are up. Wash your hand and eat.¡±


    Brian saw Winnie and said to her.


    Winnie did not answer but went to the bathroom. After washing her face, she went back to her


    bedroom.


    Oscar¡¯s wordsst night woke her up. She had not decided how to talk with Brian, so she did not want


    to face him now.


    Winnie got changed her clothes and then went out of door.


    ¡°Winnie, eat before you go to work.¡±


    Brian called out Winnie. He had had the breakfast ready and waited for Winnie toe. But to his


    surprise, Winnie left without a word.


    This was her home but she left first, which made Brian embarrassed.


    At noon, Winnie made call to Wendy.


    ¡°Why did you ask me out yesterday?¡±


    Winnie asked, to ensure if she had the same purpose as Brian.


    ¡°Winwin, I am happy you call. Can we meet?¡±


    Wendy was surprised, Winnie¡¯s call was hope for her. And she felt it was sincerity to meet.


    ¡°No need, say over the phone.¡±


    Winnie refused and felt it had no need to meet.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I went to meet Brian and he told me something. He wants to be with me since he broke up with Gloria.


    He said till now he had realized that he loves me the most.¡±


    ¡°Since he said so, I want to be with him, but he can¡¯t know my things. Can you keep it secret?¡±


    To persuade Winnie and let her give up, Wendy made it up. Though it was risky, she would get some


    results.


    Hearing that, Winnie was silent. No matter it was fault or not, she was sure that Brian wanted a chance


    and Wendy asked her to keep a secret.


    Since they had the same opinion, since Brian was willing to take the consequence, she would stay out


    of it. Hearing no answer from Winnie, Wendy was anxious.


    ¡°I will not hide it from him for a long time, but I will tell him bit by bit, I will not hurt him.¡±


    Wendy promised to win Winnie¡¯s trust.


    ¡°It was my problem. I was jealous that you were together, now I know I can¡¯t have what doesn¡¯t belong


    to me. Since you love each other, I should not stop you being together. Do as what you want, I will not


    interfere with you and I will tell him everything about you.¡±


    After that, Winnie hung up the phone, which surprised Wendy.


    Why was it so easy? Winnie said yes? Was it a dream? What was her problem?


    Was she the stubborn Winnie?


    Wendy got a smile. Since Winnie said yes, she had nothing to worry about. It meant that she had not


    obstacle.


    Wendy only needed to fix her kid. She could not let Brian know that she had a kid. If she could, she


    would hide it from him for a lifetime.


    If she was with Brian, 30 million was not for a custody, but the happiness of her life. It worth.


    Wendy went to the back and get a card with 30 million and the she called Jonny. But Jonny was not in


    B City, so she took a flight to A City, as Jonny required.

 Chapter 729 Asking for Help

    Chapter 729 Asking for Help


    Brian was in a bad mood from the morning, yesterday he felt to exin to Winnie, but let her


    misunderstand. He wanted to remove this misunderstanding, but Winnie just ignored him.


    She didn''t answer his phone, when he went to her office, she locked herself in the office and refused to


    Kevin met Brian when he was not busy at work today.


    Kevin''s office.


    "Winwin still won''t forgive you?"


    Look at his depressed face, Kevin knew things were not going well.


    "How can I expect forgiveness, she did not listen to me."


    Brian said in low spirits, he wanted to exin the misunderstanding of yesterday as soon as possible,


    and then to strive for the opportunity to talk about the previous things.


    "Don''t worry, she had suffered grievance for so long, how can she forgive you so easily?"


    "But can you be sure that Winin won''t get hurt Again?"


    Kevin did not believe Brian, but he hurt Brian many times.


    "No, I won''t let her get hurt any more. I have made it very clear to my grandfather that I refuse any kind


    of blind date. My grandfather didn''t give me a chance to say anything about Winwin, but he didn''t warn


    me not to be with Winwin."


    "Not to mention my family, they all supported me to get Winwin Back. Kevin, I am absolutely


    responsible for Winwin this time, my new pursuit of her is to get married with her. Even if grandpa didn''t


    agree, I wouldn''t give up. If Winwin is willing to, I will take her to get married right away."


    Brian¡¯s attitude was firm and to make Winnie his wife was his only goal.


    "You should have had that attitude a long time ago. If you had, all this would not have happened. You


    have broken Winwin''s heart. You must go the extra mile and be patient so Winwin can see your


    sincerity."


    With this statement, Kevin felt more or less at ease. But he would not be able to settle downpletely


    until they got married.


    "I know, I can tell you for sure, if Winnie doesn''t marry me, I will be single for a lifetime."


    Brian would keep his words. His father was single all these years, and he could do it.


    "Don''t be so sure, what if you incline to Wendy again? After all, she saved you abroad."


    Kevin reminded her. He was afraid that Brian would think of the girl who had saved him and then he


    would neglected Winnie.


    No one knew what happened between Brian and the girl, and no one could predict what would happen


    if they met again. Kevin was afraid of this thing again hurt Winnie.


    Brian thought of Wendy, he had doubt, but he had no breakthrough of the problem.


    He forgave Wendy again and again and gave her a chance was because he felt Wendy was the girl


    who had saved him.


    If Wendy hadn''t saved his life that day, everything would be zero today. Because Wendy saved him, he


    could not be to ruthless, or he would be an ungrateful man.


    But he always felt that something was wrong, because Wendy could not exin it clearly.


    That was the reason Brian put everything off until now.


    But he could not put it off any more. If he was still clinging to the past, if he was still determined to


    figure out the past things,he really would lose Winnie and had no chance to her back again.


    ¡°No matter what happened between us in the past, I can''t mix it with my love for Winwin. But after all,


    Wendy saved me, I can¡¯t be cruel to her. I will exin it to Winwin some day. Winwin will understand


    me."


    Brian wanted to bnce the rtionship, although he could not be with Wendy, when Wendy needed


    his help, he could not refuse her.


    As long as Wendy was not interfering in the rtionship between him and Winnie, not trying to hurt


    Winnie, Brian believed Winnie would forgive Wendy and understood his intention.


    "It''s good that you think so. If you want to get Winwin back, try your best. Don''t dy too long and don''t


    give Stefan a chance."


    Kevinfelt relieved. He could be sure that even if the girl who saved him appeared, Brian would marry


    Winnie.


    "Brian, this is yourst chance. If you break your promise and hurt Winwin, Daenerys and Emily will not


    let you go."


    Kevin was joking but also warning. If Brian could not grasp this opportunity, Winnie would be his


    regret.


    Winnie was excellent in her career and good looking. Although she had two children, there were many


    men who pursued her like Stefan. He knew Winnie had two children, aunt and sister to support, but he


    did not care about it.


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. Now try to see what I can do so that Winwin can sit down and talk to


    me calmly and ept my apology."


    Brian did note here to listen to Kevin''s lecture, he understood everything, but he needed a way


    out.


    In this process, he could ovee any difficulties and obstacles, but Winnie had been hiding from him


    so he did not know what to do.


    "I can think of nothing. She won''t listen to me. I''ll talk to Daenerys and see what she can do."


    Kevin did not support Winnie and Brian to be together for a period of time, but now with guarantee of


    Brian, determination of Brian, he wanted them to have a happy ending.


    It was night when Wendy came to A City. She got off the ne and contacted Jonny, but found that the


    meeting ce was a hotel.


    Wendy was afraid to be alone with Jonny, to see his devil''s face.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But she was here, and she had to see Jonny. If the problem of the kid had not been solved, she would


    have no confidence to be with Brian.


    Jonny liked money more than anything. She would give him the money to solve the problem.


    When she was at the door of the hotel room, before she knocked at the door, Jonny had opened the


    door from inside.


    "I think it''s about time you got there."


    Jonny said with an evil look on his face.


    "Go in."


    Wendy was not so calm. She felt disgusted and scared to see Jonny.


    "Pleasee in."


    Jonny invited Wendy in and closed the door and then locked the door from the inside.


    It was this movement that made Wendy more frightened and she had to find some topics to ease her


    concentration.


    "What are you up to here? Do you have a job or are you meeting friends?"


    Wendy said, hoping that Jonny had no evil thoughts.


    "Work. I check a project for a friend. Or I would have been back."


    Jonny made up a lie so that Wendy could believe that he was not in B City.


    "Wendy, you are here to find me. Don''t waste your time. Say what you want to say, and I have


    something else to do."


    Jonny urged. He was anxious to know if he could get 30 million.


    "I''ll be straight with you. I''ll talk to you about custody of the child. You take the child away and I''ll give


    you 30 million."


    Wendy did not want to dy time, but wanted to solve problem and let the devil Jonny leave as soon


    as possible. Now that Jonny had urged, she would go to the point.


    "So you readily agreed?"


    Jonny asked with uncertainly, Wendy''s decision had a big difference with his thought.


    He thought Wendy would bargain with him, and finally she could only give him ten million. Jonny would


    ept 10 million too.


    But Wendy actually offered 30 million, which let Jonny had uncontroble caper.


    "Yes, but I have my demands. You must note to my country again, and you must keep your


    promise not to see or talk to Brian for the rest of your life."


    "You and the child can live in your country and never bother me again."


    "Either you give me back the money, or I''ll sue you for fraud. For a fraud of this size, you could go to


    prison for life."


    Wendy said the consequences to Jonny, put forward the condition she offered 30 million.


    "Have I agreed? Since you want to use me of fraud, I won''t ept the 30 million, I don''t want


    custody of the child."


    Jonny said, despite the 30 million was attractive to him, he could not say yes so easily.


    "What do you mean? We agreed that you have 30 million and you have the custody of child. Are you


    going to break your word?"


    Wendy suddenly became not calm, she was guessing if Jonny wanted more money, if so, she could not


    stand it.


    "I don''t mean to back out, but you just called me a fraud and I''m scared. Thirty million for the rest of my


    life in prison isn''t worth it to me."


    Jonny did not want to say yes so soon. He wanted to torture her, physically and mentally.


    "No, I won¡¯t sue you if you don''t break your promise."


    "Jonny, the child is not used to be with me. She doesn''t understand ournguage and could not ept


    the education here. Take her back for the sake of the child."


    Wendy realized the urgency of her words and hastened to exin. Then she began to use the child to


    try to fight for the opportunity.


    She got close to Jonny and softened her voice, hoping that it would soften Jonny¡¯s heart.


    But as soon as she got close to Jonny, he grabbed her by her arms.


    "You want me to take the child? What will you do?"


    Jonny stared at Wendy with an evil look, as if he was to swallow her.

 Chapter 730 Running Away From Home

    Chapter 730 Running Away From Home


    Wendy knew what Jonny meant, but she was really afraid, after thest time, she has a fear of this kind


    of thing, with a shadow in her heart.


    "Jonny, we''re talking about the kid, and I''ll give you enough money. I have shown my sincerity. We --"


    Wendy wanted to fight for an opportunity, and said with fear, but Jonny directly interrupted Wendy.


    "Shut up... Don''t y dumb with me. I''ll take the money and take the child away, I will never show up in


    front of you but keep the secret forever. I can do all that without you threatening me."


    "Nowas long as you apany me for two days, our cooperation will begin, or you get out of my way."


    Jonny increased his strength to hold Wendy and pulled her to his arms. He looked evil in his eyes. and


    he was on the verge of breaking out.


    He did not know what he would do if she refused.


    "Jonny, I have a job. I came out..."


    Wendy did not want to obey, but she was afraid, so she could only try to persuade him. However Jonny


    was not a reasonable person, before Wendy could finish her words, he killed on Wendy¡¯s lips.


    "Jonny, please don''t... Jonny......"


    Wendy begged for mercy, at this time she did not dare to resist, afraid of being beaten likest time.


    "Please..."


    However, Wendy''s plea for mercy like a stimnt aroused Jonny¡¯s desire.


    ...


    Winnie had not seen Brian for two days, it was better that he had given up, and she would not be


    bothered. But Winnie was still thinking about what Oscar said that day.


    This time she told herself that she must think clearly, this time she wanted to give uppletely.


    What did she expect? Nothing had no point.


    Her behavior only made herself more humble, unable to extricate herself. It was only her felt said. What


    was that for? So just give up and get a chance to breathe.


    Winnie was asked out for shopping by Daenerys and Emily at night. Winnie bought a lot of clothes and


    things for the children and Vanessa.


    A few people got tired and took rest in a cold drink shop. Winnie¡¯s things upied arge position.


    "Winwin, why did you not buy for yourself?"


    Emily said, looking at her things.


    "I have many clothes of my own that I can''t fit them in the closet."


    Winnie looked at her things with a smile. In fact, this was a kind of happiness, it was her love for her


    families to but clothes for them. Doing anything for them was happiness.


    Since she had so much happiness, Winnie had no need to waste feelings on Brian. She would get over


    and move on.


    No one could make any sacrifice for her, no one cared about her feelings, no one loved her. Why


    should she loved him pitifully?.


    "But you don''t have to buy so many, look at the children''s clothes, they could wear them till they are ten


    years old."


    "Did you catch us two volunteers and don''t want to waste our energy? We''ve been helping you carrying


    them all night. You should have called the men out if you need to carry things."


    Emily was tired today, she did not expect Winnie would buy so many things. She never felt shopping


    was physical work, today she finally realized how hard the man was to apany a woman for


    shopping.


    "She looks more like a runaway to me. She''s just saving up in case she doesn''t have a chance to buy it


    Daenerys made a joke, but it made Winnie embarrassed.


    "What do you mean, I''m right?"


    Daenerys asked in a panic. Emily also was waiting for Winnie''s answer.


    "I''m going away, alone."


    Winnie smiled and gave a bitter answer.


    "Are you going to Africa to see your aunt?"


    Daenerys said. She did not want Winnie to run away from home alone.


    "No, I am not allowed to go there now. I really want to go to see my aunt if I may."


    Her aunt did not allow her to go to Africa, but if aunt did, she really wanted to go to her aunt and would


    nevere back.


    "Where are you going? Will you tell us now?"


    Emily urged without patience, suddenly realized Winnie and Daenerys''s mood when she was to leave.


    "It''s just a business trip. I''ll be back in a month or so."


    Winnie thought about it and did not say things about study, afraid they would be worried and Brian


    would find it out.


    "Why did you buy so many things? I was scared to death. I thought you were really going to run away."


    Daenerys felt relieved. If Winnie really chose to leave, too many people would miss her or have regret.


    "A false rm. Next time, keep your eyes closed. Don''t make it look like death or separation."


    Emily was also frightened by Winnie, if Winnie really left, they could not ept it and Brian could not


    ept it.


    "Winwin, you don''t go on business trips often. You didn''t apply for it this time, did you? Do you want to


    go out and hide from Brian?


    Daenerys guessed. Winnie was in a bad moon because of Brian during this period of time.


    Now Brian had been pestering her, making her heart in a mess. It was normal to go out in this situation.


    "It is part of the reason, and I want to be quiet, so that I give up all."


    Winnie did not avoid this reason, Brian was part of the reason. She was tired and didn''t want to cope


    with it and she didn''t want to let herself painful.


    "Really? Can you make it clear since you have children?"


    Emily felt pity that Winnie wanted to give up. Although she knew it was painful for Winnie to be with


    Brian, but it was uneptable that they gave up when they still loved each other.


    "Yes, as long as I don''t love him. So many people end up breaking up. So many loving couples end up


    getting divorced. I can do it."


    "I''ve also made it clear about my children. They were born without a family and they have to learn to


    ept their fate."


    "I have custody of the children now. As long as I educate them till they grow up, I''m done my work."


    Winnie was guilty about the children. She could not give them what her children wanted. The only thing


    she could do was to raise them.


    "Winwin, In fact, Brian loves you. He gave us his word that he wouldn''t be pushed around by his


    grandfather. He''d give up the Be Group and the presidency to be with you."


    "Will you think again if you can be together, for the sake of the children?"


    Daenerys said. Last time she supported Winnie to make any decision, but she was upset hearing that


    Winnie was to give up.


    Winnie did not feel real and could not help but give an irony smile.


    "He has given his word many times, and I have never asked him to give up everything to be with me.


    He asked me to be with him with no status, and I agreed, I could live in the dark for the children. But he


    still hurt me even though I had no desire."


    "I don''t know how long I have to do this and how many times I have been hurt. I am a man of flesh and


    blood, and this will drive me mad one day."


    Speaking of this, Winnie had to stop and sigh, in no ease, she would cry out.


    "I don''t want to live for anyone. Every day I live in this atmosphere of repression, with problems in my


    mind that will never be solved. It''s too easy for me to get cancer out of this environment."


    "If one day I have a terminal disease, do you think his apology is still meaningful? How much money


    his assurance is worth?"


    Winnie could not stand it. She was afraid that she would get a cancer like Penny, she really could not


    stand it anymore.


    "I know you''re good to the kids, but none of you have been through what I''ve been through. Stop trying


    to persuade me. I have to let go of Brian."


    Winnie had heard Daenerys and Emily¡¯s persuasion for Brian.


    However, Brian had never spoken these words to her personally, he never said he would spare no


    effort for her, never said he would be back to her, instead, he spoke for Wendy.


    She couldn''t handle that.


    "Winwin, what if Wendy haunts Brian after you leave? Aren''t you afraid that Brian will get hurt? Don''t


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    you want them to be together?"


    Daenerys¡¯ eyes grew red hearing Winnie¡¯s words. She knew Winnie had a hard time, but she had


    never been there, so she would never know how hard it was for Winnie.


    But she knew Winnie loved Brian, she worried that she would regret and that the children would hate


    Winnie and the children got hurt.


    Since there were these possibilities, Daenerys had to find an excuse to persuade Winnie. But she


    promised this was thest time to persuade Winnie. She and Emily would never let Winnie feel sad and


    lonely.

 Chapter 731 Central Air Conditioner

    Chapter 731 Central Air Conditioner


    The name Wendy still appeared in their conversation. Winnie did not know whether to cry orugh


    when she heard this name.


    "I don''t care. Maybe Brian is willing to ept everything of Wendy. And if he can''t ept it, he should


    know what pain feels like and how I feel."


    "Brian told me he was giving Wendy a chance, and Wendy asked me to agree her to be with Brian.


    Since they wanted to be together, why should I separate them..."


    Winnie felt it ridiculous that she was like a joke.


    "Wendy is shameless. How can she find you?"


    Emily knew Winnie¡¯s malicious words were not sincere, and learned that the problem replied on Wendy.


    She had impulse tell Brian all the things about Wendy and let him know what kind of person she was.


    Others thought Emily went too far, but Winnie felt that Brian gave Wendy too much opportunity.


    "Wendy has a reason to be shameless. It was Brian gave her confidence. Brian said he still likes her


    and wants to be with her. With suchmitment, she sure could be shameless."


    ¡°Is that what Brian said? Winwin, you may have misunderstood. Brian made sincere promise to us, and


    it is impossible to change it so soon.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Daenerys thought Wendy was behind the scene. Brian was not that kind of shameful person and he


    would keep his words.


    It must be Wendy again. She wanted to increase the misunderstanding between Brian and Winnie.


    "I don''t care, no matter what Wendy said is true or false, he gave Wendy a chance, it proves that he


    loves Wendy, not me."


    Winnie didn''t want to think if Wendy ''s words were true or false. She only knew that no matter what she


    said, nothing would be changed and she would not believe Brian again.


    He believed in everything but not her.


    He was like a central air conditioner cooled everyone, but she was out of his cool range. Winnie even


    thought Brian hated her and deliberately tried to destroy her.


    ¡°Winwin, Brian has different feelings for Wendy, but it is not love, it is gratitude. He forgets some things,


    so he''s at a loss. Don''t mind that."


    Daenerysforted Winnie. She had heard that from Kevin. Brian always felt indebted to Wendy, so


    he was no so cruel. Daenerys understood that, and she wouldn''t be cruel to the person who had saved


    her.


    "I know what you are talking about, and I can understand his feelings for Wendy. But Wendy..."


    Winnie stopped at this and held back her impulse.


    "But she can''t put it all on me... Forget it, never mind."


    "By the way, while I''m away, if you have time, help me take care of Vanessa on weekend. I''m afraid


    she''s not used to being alone."


    Winnie stopped the topic.


    Every time she talked about Brian, she was in a bad mood and had mixed feelings. Now it was not


    important for Winnie, what mattered was that she got a way to get over Brian.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of Vanessa."


    Emily promised, now Winnie would not listen to them. She was determined to forget Brian, so she


    refused to face the problem.


    "Take my things to the car and apany me to do my hair."


    Winnie adjusted her mood and then drank cold drink.


    "Do you hair? You just did it a few days ago. Why do you have to do it again?"


    Daenerys asked quizzically. She had just pulled her emotions away from the topic. She had been


    worrying about Winnie and Brian.


    But now, when Winnie really gave up, she felt what Winnie gave up was her happiness and her true


    love.


    But she could do nothing and dare not guarantee Brian could give Winnie happiness. So she could not


    persuade Winnie again and let her made her choice.


    "I''m going to have my hair cut short. They say to change hair style can have a good mood, so I can say


    goodbye and forget all the bad things in the past."


    "I want to try it and see if it works."


    Winnie forced a smile. She wanted to cut short hair and to cut off all her feelings for Brian.


    Hearing that, her friends did not know what to say. They wanted to persuade her, but they could not


    find the rightnguage, finally they apanied Winnie to cut the hair short.


    In the hair studio, Winnie found a professional hair stylist to design her a new hairstyle.


    In a separate room, Daenerys and Emily sat and waited, while Winnie sat in front of a mirror and


    listened to the hair stylist''s advice.


    "Miss, you are so beautiful and your hair looks so good in any style. I wonder what length you would


    prefer."


    The hair stylist asked Winnie''s opinion.


    "The shorter the better."


    Winnie answered without hesitation. If she could, she would like to shave her hair.


    "How long have you had this hair?"


    Continued the hair stylist.


    "My hair has never been cut short since I was in middle school."


    Winnie answered while calcting the specific time.


    "It¡¯s been long. If it''s too short, you won''t get used to it. Let''s do it bit by bit, first cut a length to the chin,


    which was not stuffy but casual and handsome. When you get used to it, it can be shorter."


    The hair stylist gave his own opinion. He felt it was a pity to cut such natural and perfect hair.


    Winnie had no opinion about it. She just wanted to change her hair style and to have a different mood.


    "I will take your advice. I trust you."


    Winnie then asked her two friends.


    "How do you think?"


    "Good, I think the hair stylist made a good analysis, in case you regret it, it can soon grow long."


    Daenerys was ok with it. Even if she stopped Winnie from cutting her hair short, Winnie would not take


    her advice.


    "What do you think, Emily?"


    Winnie continued to ask Emily.


    "I agree..."


    When Emily wanted to answer, she wanted to vomit. She could not control the nausea and almost


    vomited.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Daenerys asked, patting Emily¡¯s back to make herfortable.


    "Did you eat something bad?"


    Winnie asked with worry.


    "I don''t know, I don''t feel well when I came it. I''m sensitive to the smell here."


    Emily exined, and then ran to the bathroom feeling sick.


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    Daenerys went straight to the bathroom.


    Winnie was worried, but she had to cut her hair.


    The hair stylist began his work. Soon Emily and Daenerys came out of the bathroom.


    "Are you all right? Do you feel better?"


    Winnie asked.


    "I am ok, the smell of this room makes her want to vomit. I apany her to take some fresh air."


    Daenerys answered and went out together with Emily.


    Winnie¡¯s hair had been trimmed and she could not go out.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Outside the hair studio, Daenerys asked Emily with worry. Now Emily''s face looked pale.


    "Yes, I am better."


    Emily felt morefortable breathing the fresh air.


    "I was not sensitive to this smell before, I don''t know what is wrong."


    Emily felt strange, before she did not feel anything wrong and she was not sick.


    "Did you just get cold from a cold drink? We''ll go to the hospital for a checkup after Winwin cuts her


    hair."


    Daenerys was worried and asked Emily to go to the hospital.


    "No, it''s not a big deal. It''s probably just an upset stomach. It''ll go away."


    Emily felt there was no need to go to the hospital, after all, she was good now.


    But after they went in again, she felt gross and ran to the bathroom.


    "What''s wrong?¡±


    Winnie asked with concern. Daenerys also ran to the bathroom.


    "Please hurry up, my friend is not feeling well."


    Winnie urged the hair stylist.


    "It''s almost done."


    The hair stylist sped up.


    Emily and Daenerys came out from the bathroom and went outside. Emily could not stand the smell


    inside.


    Ten minutester, Winnie finally came out from the hair studio.


    "How do you feel? Shall we go to the hospital?"


    Winnie came to Daenerys and Emily.


    "Why do you look so pale? Is it a stomach flu?"


    Winnie saw the change in Emily''s face and asked with worry.


    "No, I just can''t stand the smell inside. Don''t go to the hospital. It''ll be all right in a minute."


    Emily still insisted not to go to the hospital, she felt that it was not a stomach flu, she felt fine in addition


    to nausea.


    "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    Winnie was still worried.


    "Sure, I''m fine now."


    "Winwin, your haircut is better than the long hair. You look refreshed. I guess a change of hairstyle can


    really change your mood."


    Emily praised Winnie''s new look, so they didn''t have to worry too much about her.

 Chapter 732 Emily is Pregnant

    Chapter 732 Emily is Pregnant


    Daenerys appreciated Winnie''s haircut too. She looked capable and elegant, and a bit of ambitious.


    Daenerys hoped Winnie''s mood could as fresh as her hair and would not be affected by anything.


    "Well, it does look refreshed. The hair stylist is right that Winwin looks good in any hairstyle."


    "I feel pretty good too. I feel relieved. Now that Emily is good, let''s go to dinner. It''s my treat to


    celebrate my makeover."


    At the moment, Winnie did feel rxed. It might be that having her hair cut take away her worry and


    that she felt relieved that Emily was fine.


    But she hoped that from now on there would be no trouble in her world, and that such a good mood


    would remain forever.


    The three of them found a restaurant, ordered their food and started chatting again. Emily did not feel


    sick during the whole process, but as soon as the food was delivered, Emily felt sick again and she did


    not vomit.


    "Go to the hospital."


    Daenerys said. She couldn''t even smell the food.


    "Emily, couldn''t you smell the salon before?"


    Winnie asked, she did not urge Emily to go to the hospital.


    "Never before. I don''t know what is wrong today. Maybe I got cold from the cold drinks."


    Emily truthfully answered. She did not think much about her present situation.


    "Can¡¯t you smell the rice or the dishes?"


    Winnie continued to ask. Daenerys then sensed something.


    "You mean..."


    "It is likely, the symptoms are simr."


    Daenerys said.


    Emily did not understand, so she answered Winnie¡¯s question.


    "I am good with the rice. It should be the feel of the dish. There should be something like pepper in the


    dish. I can''t stand it."


    Emily gave a burst of retching.


    Winnie and Daenerys did not worry as before, but looked at each other.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It looks like we can''t have dinner today. Let''s go to the hospital to make sure of it."


    Winnie stood up, so did Daenerys .


    "Why don''t you eat? I''ll be all right in a minute. Sit down and eat your food..."


    Emily was confused and then she got another burst of retching.


    "Come on, you can''t eat. Do you really want to throw up on the dinner table?"


    Daenerys pulled up Emily, and then forced her away.


    When they were in that car, Emily felt better and she wanted to go back to dinner, but Daenerys and


    Winnie were determined to go to the hospital.


    They took Emily straight to obstetrics and gynecology.


    Emily was stunned.


    "Why take me to gynecology and obstetrics?"


    "Ask the doctor. We''re not sure."


    Two people took Emily into the doctor''s office.


    The doctor asked about the situation.


    "How long has your period note?"


    Hearing that, Emily looked at two friends.


    She really needed to think about whether it was a month or two.


    "What are you looking at? Answer the doctor."


    Winnie urged, from Emily''s reaction, she knew her guess was right.


    "Two months."


    Emily became nervous and began to realize the seriousness of the problem.


    "From the symptoms you described, and the dy in your period, you are likely to be pregnant. Test it.


    It will be more urate."


    Said the doctor, and he began to make record.


    When they walked out of the doctor''s office, Emily had note to her senses. She did not know that


    she was shocked or could not ept the judgment given by the doctor.


    Emily had been uneasy and nervous after the examination, while Daenerys and Winnie were excited.


    "Great, the timing of the baby is perfect."


    Winnie was d. Emily¡¯s pregnancy would make Emily to be with Leo.


    "I knew it woulde sooner orter, Leo must be happy to know it."


    Daenerys had hoped to have this day, once there was a child, Emily could not escape from Leo.


    However, Emily was sensitive to hear Leo''s name.


    "Don''t tell him."


    Emily said and she was unusually tense.


    "Don''t tell him. Give me time to think it over."


    Emily found her mood extreme and quickly calmed down herself.


    "Emily, don''t you like this child?"


    Winnie sat down and asked Emily softly, from Emily''s attitude, Winnie had to worry about this problem.


    "I don''t know, this baby just came so suddenly, I am ready at all... I don''t know if I should keep it."


    Emily was panic and did not know what to do. She never thought she would be pregnant, and she had


    not determined her rtionship with Leo and it was the time to have a child.


    "You can''t think that, it''s not fair to the child. She''s not been born yet, and seen its parents yet. You can


    make it fear.¡±


    "And having an abortion in your first pregnancy is very harmful to your body and it makes you difficult to


    get pregnant again. Emily, you must not end the child''s life, you¡¯d better discuss with Leo."


    Winnie became uneasy for Emily¡¯s thought, so she persuaded Emily.


    She could understand Emily''s emotion. When she found herself pregnant, she hadplex mood too


    but in the end she gave birth to two children.


    However, Emily was not in the same situation as her. As long as Emily agreed, she would have a


    happy life with Leo. But she was at a loss back then.


    "If I tell him, he must want the child to be gave birth."


    Emily was still very nervous, subconsciously she did not want the child.


    ¡°Why don''t you want the baby?¡±


    Daenerys asked questions.


    She also understood Emily''s mood at the moment, after all, she was too pregnant before marriage. But


    she knew the child was innocent and it could not be easily deprived of the right to live.


    "If I have this child, Leo will definitely let me marry him, so that my marriage will be influenced by the


    child."


    So far Emily did not know what was going on between her and Leo? Once she had child, she was more


    uncertain whether Leo really loved her or not.


    "Do you love Leo or not?"


    Daenerys continued.


    "I..."


    Emily dare not answer, dare not face her heart.


    "We can see clearly whether you love Leo or now, and we can see clearly whether Leo loves you or


    not. You love each other, Leo dares to face it and pursue you, but you don''t give Leo a chance, don''t


    give yourself a chance, and now don''t give your child a chance."


    "Emily, when I started my rtionship with Kevin, it was totally because of our child, and we had no


    feelings for each other at all. If I thought like you, do you think my child would be born healthily?"


    Daenerys took herself as an example to persuade Emily, now everything was not a problem, the child


    was not a problem, and the problem relied on Emily.


    It was that she dare not face it, dare not ept it. She made a hard time for herself and for Leo.


    Emily was speechless. She did love Leo, did not want to hurt him. But this kid really messed her up.


    Emily did not speak, Winnie then continued.


    "Emily, your situation is much better than mine and Daenerys''. Even if your rtionship with Leo


    started because of the baby, aren''t you happy topare yourself with me? I have two kids, but what


    about their father?"


    "Even if you don''t love Leo, Leo loves you. He''ll treat you like a princess and love you dearly. Isn''t that


    enough?"


    Winnie could only take herself as another example to enlighten Emily. Everyone was luckier than her,


    happier than her, but she was holding on. She was tough. The two children were her energy to move


    on.


    And that was why she came to where she was today.


    "No matter what is going on with you and Leo, you should not let the child bear the burden. Give it a


    chance to experience the beauty of the world and to give yourself a chance to be a mother and to


    experience the joy of being a mother."


    Winnie said. She knew Emily understood her and she would give reconsideration. But she was not sure


    what Leo would think about.


    After sending Emily home, Winnie and Daenerys also went home.


    Then Winnie received Emily''s message.


    "Don''t tell Leo that I am pregnant for the time being. Give me some time and I will tell him myself."


    At that, Winnie felt relieved.


    As long as Emily carefully considered it, she would keep the child. And she would have a happy ending


    with Leo.


    Her friends were happy and had their men, but she had to say goodbye to everything and start afresh,


    only she was far from happiness, only she could not see the future.


    She should bury the name of Brian in her heart.


    Rufus was still working hard for Brian and Winnie.


    At the moment in his room, he was persuading Isobel over the phone.


    "Brian really misunderstood Winwin. It was not that he did not believe in Winwin, or he had any


    purpose. I can promise, as a father, it will not happen again."


    Rufus repeated his words. He knew it was difficult for Isobel to believe him, but he still had to say it.


    "Isobel, give the children another chance. I can''t bear to see them separated like this."


    Rufus was beseeching. He hoped Isobel had the same idea with him that Winnie and Brian could be


    happy.

 Chapter 733 Willingly Imprisoned

    Chapter 733 Willingly Imprisoned


    Isobel did not ept Rufus''s assurance.


    Rufus did all this was because he loved his son, and Isobel admitted that she was selfish because she


    only considered Winnie.


    She had no father and mother, if she did not protect Winnie as her aunt, Winnie would be the most


    pitiful in the world. So she must make decision for Winnie.


    "Why are you so persistent, Rufus? You don''t want them to separate, but when your son


    misunderstood Winwin, why didn''t you persuade your son and stop them from separating?"


    "As a matter of fact, you and your whole family do not believe Winnie as Brian. She has been wronged


    for long, but she did not exin. How you thought why she did so? It breaks her heart."


    Isobel felt upset about that. Her brother and sister-inw had passed away, she med herself for not


    doing a good job as a parent should do and failed to protect Winnie.


    "I was wrong, it was my fault. I didn''t believe that fact. But Winwin insisted that it was her mistake, and


    did not allow us to interfere it. There was nothing I could do. They did not listen to me."


    Rufus admitted that he did not do a good job, admitted that it was wrong that he did not carry out the


    investigation to find out the truth. But this was a turning point, and he didn''t want to miss the


    opportunity.


    "Since Winwin didn''t let you interfere it, don''t interfere it now. It''s fate that we can''t stop."


    "Rufus, don''t waste your time."


    Isobel was not in favor of them being together and did not want to forgive Brian for his so-called


    "mistake".


    "It is for their happiness."


    Rufus still did not give up, although Isobel did not agree with him.


    Brian didn¡¯t want to give up Winnie, and his family did not want Winnie to leave his family.


    "Happiness? Is your son happy or is Winwin happy? Has Winwin ever been happy for so long? On the


    contrary, you gave pain to her."


    Isobel was emotional and dare not imagine what happened before. She felt it was good that they had


    broken up. Although Winnie was sad, it was absolutely thest time. Since they broke up, Brian could


    not hurt Winnie again and Winnie would have a peaceful life.


    "They would be happy afterwards, Brian has made a statement to his grandfather that he will never go


    on a blind date again. He just wants to be with Winwin and would rather give up the Be Group, and


    would rather give up the position of president now."


    "Brian really made up his mind this time. They will be happy in the future."


    "And they have two children, and they are desperate to have a whole family, a happy family. Isobel, for


    the sake of the two children, give Brian another chance."


    Rufus had to mention two children.


    But what he said was true. The two children needed a home with a father and a mother.


    Isobel was moved hearing that, plus two poor children made her softhearted.


    However, it was unrealistic that there would be only happiness in the future as Rufus said.


    If Brian knew everything in the past, he would not be with Winnie and Winnie would get hurt again.


    "Rufus, let them deal with their own affairs. Whether I forgive or not is not important, and it does not


    affect the decision of Winwin. As for Luke and Megan, I believe they can ept the fate."


    After that, Isobel hung up the phone. She was afraid that she would be softhearted and forgive Brian


    and what happened to her would hurt Winnie¡¯s future.


    And most importantly, she could change what was meant to be. Rufus begged her to forgive, but it was


    meaningless.


    For so many years she most wanted to change her own fate, but now it still had no effect and she still


    had meaningless life.


    Holding the phone, Rufus sighed. It was not only Winnie got hurt, even Isobel and Vanessa were hurt.


    Now no one in the Chambers family could forgive Brian. Brian still had a long way to go and Rufus


    hoped he could hold on and would not give up easily.


    Wendy had been held captive by Jonny in the hotel for two days. She was not forced to but willing to,


    she had to, or Jonny wouldn''t have custody of the child.


    Wendy was always in a daze for two days, when she came back to her sense, she had to curry favor


    with Jonny.


    She felt like she was going crazy, wondering she was normal now.


    "Jonny, let me go back. It¡¯s been two days."


    Wendy begged feebly, unkempt, she lied in bed, like a beggar who had been insulted. But she had to


    take it. It was great humiliation to her, physically and mentally.


    Wendy could not hold on anymore and she just wanted to leave as soon as possible and wanted it to


    be thest time she saw Jonny in this life.


    "Go back? Wendy, I did not force you to stay, you can go back as you want."


    Jonny said contemptuously, he looked at Wendy with humiliation in his eyes.


    Wendy was a shameless woman who should be treated like this.


    "Jonny, I know, but if don¡¯t stay, you won''t take custody of the child. I''ve already promised you thirty


    million, why don''t you take it? There are plenty of women like me in our country. Why waste your time


    on me?"


    Wendy had been forced to corner. She really hoped Jonny would transfer attention to other women,


    even wanted to help him get Winnie, so that she would be free.


    But thest bit of reason told her, if she helped Jonny got Winnie, she had no hope in her life.


    Wendy¡¯s words made Jonnyugh ironically.


    "There aren''t many women like you in your country, so don''t spoil the quality of women in your country.


    Do you know why I seek a woman like you?"


    Jonny asked Wendy.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know what it is good about me that makes you so persistent."


    Wendy wanted to say she could change that, as long as Jonny could be away from her. But she was


    afraid her words would anger Jonny, and the two days of humiliation would be meaningless.


    "I knew you don¡¯t know it. I''ll answer thatter. Let me ask you one more question."


    Jonny looked contemptuous and cleared his throat.


    "Do you know what kind of woman you are? Come on, evaluate yourself."


    This question was very brief, but Jonny was looking forward to Wendy''s answer.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know what kind of woman I am."


    Wendy couldn''t give an answer, because she knew that no matter what she answered, Jonny would


    find the point to humiliate her.


    "Sad, you don''t know what kind of woman you are and you still want to go after Brian. I don t know


    what you can do to attract Brian.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jonny despised Wendy. In his eyes, Wendy was just a liar ying with men''s feelings.


    "Well, since you don''t know, I''ll tell you. You are a shameless, cheap woman. You are a disgusting


    piece of garbage. You are a cruel woman abandons your child for a man. In order to get Brian, you did


    not hesitate to hurt the innocent Winnie with money. You have a scorpion heart."


    Jonny said vividly. In his eyes Wendy was no longer a woman but a monster, without a heart and


    without a mind.


    "Jonny, you can''t say that...."


    Wendy could not ept such evaluation. She was not like that. She wanted to argue, but Jonny didn''t


    give her a chance.


    "I''m being kind by saying that. You''re worse than trash."


    "Now let me answer your question, why I chose you. It is because you are rubbish, you are cheap, you


    are dirty that you are easy to get, easy to y with."


    Jonny¡¯s cruel words hurt Wendy. He wanted Wendy to see how disgusting she was.


    "Wendy, to tell you the truth, your family conditions and social status is better than Winnie¡¯s, but your


    morality, your character and your quality are much worse than her. If Winnie is a noble lily, you are


    even inferior to roadside weeds. If Brian chooses you, he must be blind.


    Jonny again expounded the reality and humiliated Wendy again. The reason why he wanted to get


    Winnie was because Winnie was many times better than Wendy.


    And Wendy did not know how dirty she was and she was not good for Brian.


    So he had to remind Wendy, it was necessary to let her see her own evil face. Maybe Wendy thought


    his words were too much and would think he insulted her, but Jonny thought everything he said was


    just right.

 Chapter 734 Guest Professor

    Chapter 734 Guest Professor


    Wendy could not ept such an evaluation and humiliation. She didn''t think she was so dirty, she just


    used some means for love.


    Wendy refuted.


    "Jonny, you can''t say that. I''m with you..."


    "Don''t talk. I think you''re disgusting. What do you have to say? Look at you now. Don''t you think you''re


    dirty enough to do whatever I tell you for a man?"


    "Leave 30 million here and you can go. In two days I will take my child back to my country, and you will


    never see her again."


    Jonny looked at Wendy with disgust. After humiliating Wendy, he felt much better in so many years of


    deception by Wendy.


    As soon as Wendy heard that he asked her to leave, all the grief, anger and humiliation were put


    behind. It was most important for her to leave immediately.


    Wendy hurried to get out of the bed. She was unkempt, but it didn¡¯t matter, as long as she could leave


    Jonny the devil.


    In the next day, Brian got up in the morning and called Winnie, but Winnie still did not answer. If the


    bodyguard had not told him that Winnie was still there, he would have thought that Winnie had


    disappeared from his life.


    He put the phone down and got ready to go downstairs. Then Luke pushed the door and came in.


    "Dad."


    Luke sounded like he had just waked up.


    "Luke, why did you get up so early?"


    Brian strode to Luke, thought he woke up from a nightmare.


    "Dad, I can''t see you these days. You go to work early and go backte. I just want to know how you


    and Mom are doing."


    Luke had been worrying about it. The reason why he got up so early was to talk to his father and asked


    him when he would be with his mom.


    Hearing that, Brian felt guilty and sad. He bent down to pick up Luke, and then spoke to him in a warm


    voice.


    "It''s not going so well. Mum has been ignoring me, but she is right. After all, she was wronged and


    needs time to ept it."


    Brian told Luke the truth even if he would be worried.


    "Dad, do you want me and my sister to help?"


    Luke once again offered to help. He was worried that his mother would not forgive his father, worried


    that their home was notplete.


    "No, I haven¡¯t finished something yet and I have not forced Mom. She needs some time. I can''t push


    too hard."


    "Luke, don''t worry. I promise you I will bring Mom back and I will give you aplete home."


    Brian once again assured Luke. He knew Luke was worried that he would lose Winnie again.


    However, Brian had determined to have Winnie and aplete home.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Luke, you just need to take care of your sister. I will keep my words."


    Brian pacified Luke, so that he would be less worried.


    "Ok, if you need help, let us know, so that Mom will not leave."


    Luke believed his father''s sincerity, but he had some understanding of his mother''s temper. So even if


    his father promised, he''d be worried.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Mom get away."


    "It''s still early, go back to the bedroom and get more sleep."


    Brian walked out of the room holding Luke.


    After sending Luke back to the room, Brian went out to find his father.


    His father was exercising in the yard when Brain came to him.


    "Have you contacted Winwin''s aunt?"


    Brain asked in a low voice, not indifferent as before.


    "Yes, but she has a tough attitude."


    Rufus did not hide the attitude of Isobel. He must let Brian know it was not easy to get back Winnie,


    only in this way he could abide by his promise and would never leave Winnie.


    "I guessed it would be this way. She did not ept me before and she will not forgive me easily. Maybe


    I''ll just call her and let her vent her anger on me."


    Brain wanted to ask for forgiveness, even if he would be scolded and even if he would be rejected, he


    thought it would be more sincere to face it himself.


    "No, I''ll talk to her again. I''m sure her aunt is not stubborn and she will not give you a hard time. She''s


    just in a rage now. She''ll figure it out."


    Rufus would not let Brian contact Isobel now. And he would tell Brian the truth after the knot was


    "If you want to apologize to Winwin¡¯s aunt, do it when you meet her. You can''t be so rude since you


    haven¡¯t met yet."


    To make Brain give up this idea, Rufus had to say so. He was afraid that Brian would call Isobel, then


    things would be tougher.


    "All right, I''ll take your advice."


    Brian felt his father''s words made sense. After all, he had never met Winwin''s aunt. It was rude to call


    her like this, so he would wait till they met.


    Emily had wild thoughts ever since she knew she was pregnant. She did not know whether she would


    tell Leo or not. She knew Leo would force her to marry him if he knew about it. But Emily was afraid


    that it was not pure love between Leo and her.


    But what could she do? She did not want to abort it, feeling she was killing her child.


    She spent her spare time sighing about it. She didn''t even pay attention to evening sses.


    Sitting in her seat, she began to wander off and think about the child before the teacher arrived. She


    was wholehearted thinking about it and she felt she heard it wrong when she heard a family voice from


    the podium.


    Wanting to make sure the voice in her ears was true or false, she looked up and was surprised to see


    the man she was thinking about.


    What the hell was he doing here? Why he stood in the podium?


    "I am introducing again, maybe some students did not hear me clearly. This is Mr. Leo Johnson, a very


    sessful young entrepreneur. He was graduated from B University and our new guest professor."


    The professor standing beside Leo introduced Leo again, it was not until than Emily understood why


    Leo would be there.


    The professor went on.


    "Mr. Johnson... No, we should call him professor."


    "Professor, I am sorry to interrupt you. You''re the professor. Let them just call me senior."


    Leo corrected him modestly, he dare not say he was a professor at his age.


    "Leo, you are modest. I respect you, but this is the ssroom, it is not good to call you senior, they¡¯d


    better call you Mr. Johnson."


    The professor continued to say, and at this time Leo''s warm eyes had fallen in Emily who was


    surprised. He knew Emily must be surprised to see him, and now he was there as a teacher.


    But when he and Emily looked at each other, Emily deliberately dodged her eyes? She didn¡¯t want her


    ssmates and teachers to know the rtionship between them?


    The professor continued to introduce Leo.


    "We have been inviting Mr. Johnson for a long time. He represents authority in practical experience,


    otherwise, he would not have been so sessful."


    "He didn''te when we asked him before, but now he came for a person, so you are lucky to have


    his practical ss. It will help you a lot in the future."


    "Let¡¯s wee Mr. Johnson with warm apuse."


    After the speech, apuse rang out. All the students were excited and happy, but Emily was nervous


    and stiff.


    She really didn''t want to see Leo now, didn''t want to get close to him. She was afraid of her pregnancy


    being known by Leo.


    But Leo was standing on the podium, she could not hide from him. She could only keep her head down


    and not look at Leo.


    Emily was absent-minded throughout the ss, and she always felt Leo''s eyes fell on her stomach,


    which seemed to have seen the fact that she was pregnant.


    Finally it was time to get off the ss, Emily sneaked out from the back door while Leo was surrounded


    by students. Emily was finally relieved when she ran out of the door.


    "Why don''t you wait for me? Why do you run so fast?"


    As Emily was panting, suddenly Leo''s voice was heard, which scared Emily.


    "Are you trying to frighten me to death?"


    In fact, Leo''s voice was not big, and he did not show up suddenly, Emily would not be scared as before.


    But she was afraid to see Leo, so she was frightened now.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you. Are you all right?"


    Leo asked with concern. He felt strange.


    He appeared in the ssroom as a teacher, was to give Emily a surprise. But she had been absent-


    minded.


    Now she was frightened by his voice, Leo had to think about it.


    "I am all right."


    Emily rejected Leo''s concern, and moved to the side to maintain the distance from Leo.


    Leo again found Emily was wrong, but he did not say it.


    "Let''s go then."


    Leo naturally rested his hand on Emily''s shoulder, wanted to take her away. But Emily escaped.


    "Where to go? I have other things to do."


    Emily did note up with any way to refuse and she could only say so. Although she did not know


    where Leo would take her to, Emily subconsciously did not want to leave with Leo.


    "To have dinner, your father said you had not had dinner yet, so I asked them to have dinner together.


    Ah... It iste now."


    "Come on, your parents are waiting for us in the dining room."

 Chapter 735 Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 735 Have Dinner Together


    Leo directly took Emily''s hand and did not give her a chance to dodge.


    Through the efforts of the past few days, Leo had been close to Emily. But today, Leo felt as if they had


    back to times, and she began to reject all the care and contact from him.


    But Leo regarded it as a sign of no such thing and continued to move on.


    Emily was forcibly brought to the restaurant. She had been looking for a variety of reasons to avoid it.


    But Leo denied it, as if nothing was as important as this dinner.


    Emily was afraid her mother would see something wrong.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid to get fat to eat at thiste hour?"


    Emilyined, she just wanted to go home immediately, and then shut herself in the bedroom.


    "It will not happen. If you get fat with a meal, you are easy to raise."


    Her mother denied Emily''s words.


    "You''re too thin. If a meal can make you fat, I''ll be thankful for it. Women are better with more weight."


    Leo said. It did not matter to him whether Emily was fat or thin, as long as she was healthy.


    "See, Leo is likable, the girl certainly likes..."


    Emily¡¯s mother praised Leo deliberately, to let her daughter realize Leo was a good man. If Emily was


    reserved, this good man might be someone else''s man.


    However, in front of Emily, Leo could not ept such praise.


    "Christine, I don''t have girls like me. Even if there are girls like me, I don''t like them. I only like Emily. If


    she doesn''t marry me, I''ll stay single forever."


    Leo said jokingly, but these words were from his heart.


    Just like Brian to Winnie, his love for Emily was true.


    Brain could stay single all his life, and so could he. Even if Brain could not do it, Leo could do it. He


    would love her for a lifetime and was willing to do anything for her.


    "Emily, did you hear me? Don''t you feel happy? You''re lucky to have a man who''s willing to be single


    for you. Even if he can''t do that, it''sforting to hear."


    Emily¡¯s mother joked. She was touched that Emily met Leo who was sincere, but Emily did not ept


    Leo.


    "Christine, it is not a joke. I can do it."


    Leo said and he would keep his words.


    "Boring, you''re boring. We came out to eat, and if you don''t eat, I''m going."


    Emily did not know how to face the present situation. She wanted to believe Leo''s words, but she dare


    not.


    "Eat, eat at once."


    Leo hurried to stop the conversation, afraid of Emily¡¯s leaving out of anger.


    But when their food was served, Emily felt sick again. She stifled to the bathroom and came out after a


    while.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Leo asked with worry, looking at Emily''s pale face.


    "Nothing, I just have a headache."


    Emily exined, dare not look into Leo¡¯s eyes.


    "Let me take you to the hospital for a checkup."


    Leo said and stood up, but Emily¡¯s father stopped him.


    "It''s just a headache. No need to go to the hospital."


    "Emily, hang on. We''ll eat and go home, and then you''ll take some medicine."


    Emily¡¯s father felt Emily didn''t look serious, and it was rare for four people to eat out. Leo was so happy


    that he couldn''t bear to spoil Leo''s fun.


    "Well, I''m fine. Go on eating."


    Emily did not want people to suspect her.


    It was hard to endure, but she did it.


    After dinner, Leo insisted on sending Emily home. With Emily¡¯s parents¡¯ support, Emily could only


    agree Leo to send her home.


    After they arrived, Leo sent Emily back to the bedroom and got her medicine end water.


    "Take the medicine first."


    Leo handed the water and medicine to Emily.


    Emily did not speak, but put the water and medicine aside.


    "I don''t have a headache now. I don''t need medicine."


    "Leo, go back, I am tired, I want some sleep."


    Emily could not take medicine, and she did not want to see Leo. Medicine was harmful to the child in


    the belly, and Leo was also affecting the child in the belly.


    He was the father, but she didn''t know how to tell him and how he would react.


    Emily¡¯s attitude silenced Leo. Something had happened to Emily, or she would have changed her


    attitude so suddenly.


    With that spection, Leo would be worried even if he left. He¡¯d better to ask.


    "Emily, you are not in a good mood today, especially towards me. Can you tell me why? Or have I done


    something to upset you?"


    Since it was against him, Leo thought he had done something wrong. But he thought about it and didn''t


    know what he was doing wrong.


    "I..."


    Leo asked seriously, but Emily did not know how to answer.


    After thinking for a while, Emily ventured to open her mouth.


    "Leo, I have been trying for a long time, but I still can''t forget that you cheated me. Let''s just be good


    friends."


    Emily was dazed. She did not know why she would say such words. Perhapspletely cutting ties


    with Leo, she could be at ease.


    "Emily, if I have done something wrong, you can tell me. Don¡¯t say those words. I was promised two


    and a half months, and you cannot decide it before the time is up."


    Leo was not calm but forced himself not to panic. Emily was in a bad mood to say such words,


    absolutely it was not from her heart.


    "Leo, I...


    Emily did not know what to do and she did not know how to describe her mood at the moment.


    "Emily, if you have anything in mind, tell me, don''t keep it in your heart and don''t be hard on yourself. I


    can fix it. Even if I can''t fix it, we have family and friends. You will not take it alone anyway."


    Leo enlightened Emily. He hoped she could put it out and then fix it, otherwise Emily would always


    raise to break up.


    "Nothing is wrong with me. Leo, go back, let me be alone."


    Emily still could not face Leo. Although it was not her intention to be parting, she had no better way.


    She just said it out of nowhere.


    Now that she had said it and had no resolution to carry it out, she wondered if there was something


    wrong with her.


    "Well, I can give you time to think it over. But the time isn¡¯t up yet and I''m not going to ept it no


    matter how many times you break up with me."


    "Emily, I, as a man who pursues you, as a man who loves you, want all your problems to be solved by


    me, instead of that you tortured yourself by hiding it in heart."


    Leo could not force Emily. When she had emotional instability, he must maintain restraint, and could


    not be emotional. He would give her time, so that she could think it over.


    After that, Leo left, then Emily was relieved. Now she could be sure that her stress came from Leo,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    from the baby in her belly.


    Penny was getting worse rather than better. For the time being, the pain was not unbearable to her, but


    she had intermittent pain but not a lot.


    But she was losing weight fast and she looked pale.


    Oscar was more and more worried, but he could do nothing to help.


    At noon today, Oscar personally made Penny nutritious food. When he was in the kitchen, Penny came


    over.


    "What are you cooking? It smells good. It makes me hungry."


    Penny lifted the cover of the pan to see what was inside, and it only makes her mouth water.


    "It will be ready in a moment. Next time I''ll cook earlier so you can eat before you''re hungry."


    Oscar was busy while chatting with Penny.


    "Oscar, I don''t know how to thank you for staying with me at this time."


    Penny said emotionally. She had contacted with many people, but in the end, only Oscar was with her.


    Was that a failure?


    "There''s nothing to be thankful for, and I haven''t done anything. Go to the table and eat."


    Oscar was gratified by Penny''s thanks. At any rate, from this point, Penny had a heart of gratitude and


    she was not that ruthless.


    Oscar only hoped that Penny would be more rxed when she passed away and that she would not


    die with hatred.


    But her gratitude was directed only at Oscar, which made Oscar feel helpless.


    Penny obediently sat at the table, waiting for Oscar''s lunch. Just then the doorbell rang and the nurse


    went to open the door.


    Penny thought it was Winnie, in addition to Winnie, no one came to be scolded by her.


    Penny was ready to be angry, got up and went to the living room.


    But it was actually Gloria.


    Gloria did not give Penny time to react but directly loudly reprimanded her.


    "Are you satisfied? You must be satisfied now. I broke up with Brain because of you.¡±


    "You are a dying man. Why do such things to harm others and not benefit yourself? Why don''t you be


    afraid of going to hell after death?"


    "Penny, I curse you to die early. Youe to this world, but no one said a good word about you. No


    one would miss you if you were dead."

 Chapter 736 Penny was defeated

    Chapter 736 Penny was defeated


    Gloria had been angry for a long time. Now she and Brian broke up, she was not afraid of Penny¡¯s


    threat. She swore at whomever she wanted and took her anger out on whomever she wanted.


    Today, she came to release her anger and to make Penny angry.


    Penny was unhappy to hear that. Who would like to hear curse? But thinking of their break-up, and


    seeing that Gloria was so angry, Penny felt good.


    "Look at your face. I really want to record it and tell Brian that breaking up with you is the right thing to


    do."


    "What about you? Do you ever think about all the dirty things you''ve done? You can only see the


    darkness in others and not the darkness in yourself, which is even worse."


    "I tell you, Penny, I admit all the things you have in your hand, but I did not break thew like you, did


    not abuse a kid like you, and did notmit murder and arson like you. A hundred deaths would not be


    too much for a man like you."


    Gloria angrily rebuked. Every word hit Penny¡¯s heart.


    She came here to vent her anger, so she must say harsh words. She wanted to make Penny angry and


    reflect on what she was.


    These words all of a sudden angered Penny. She pped toward Gloria''s face. But Gloria would not let


    her seed.


    Gloria directly reached out to hold Penny''s wrist, and then shook off Penny''s hand.


    "You still want to beat me? You are dying, save you strength to die."


    "Look what you are, you called me trash, called me dirty. What about you? You''re worse than me. How


    do you get the nerve to scold me?"


    Gloria abused, feeling good.


    She had plenty of time, she had plenty of opportunities, and she could return to Brain. But Penny had


    no chance, she could only go to hell


    "Get out of here..."


    Penny failed to hit Gloria, but was scolded by her, she really got angry now.


    Oscar heard the noise outside and then came out, just to hear Gloria cursing Penny.


    "Gloria, this is not the ce for you to act rashly. Leave at once."


    Oscar said angrily, she could not let Gloria make a scene here.


    However, Gloria did not care about the existence of Oscar, but continued to scold Penny as if she had


    heard nothing.


    "You stole your best friend''s ex-boyfriend, and stole her current boyfriend. But in the end, your bestie


    has a good life, and you end in the prison."


    "Why don¡¯t you just stay in the prison? Penny, this is retribution, god can¡¯t bear to see it and he will take


    you the scourge from the world."


    "Penny, your vanity is strong. You are worse than a god. A dog knows how to guard the house and


    protect the yard. And you? You even harmed your best friend."


    Gloria knew some things between Penny and Winnie, so she said that to humiliate Penny.


    "You have beenpeting with Winnie and trying to prove that you are better than her, but you failed,


    and you are inferior to Winnie."


    "Go ahead and see what state Winnie is in when you die. Look at you when you die..."


    "Shut up."


    "See if you can win when you die. Penny, I hope you live long enough to see Winnie to be happy. It will


    be the greatest punishment for you."


    She was interrupted by Penny, but she had finished this sentence.


    "Gloria, please leave, do not show up again."


    Seeing that Penny could not stand it, Oscar quickly went to Gloria and wanted to forcibly take Gloria


    out. But Gloria continued.


    "Don''t touch me, if you touch me, I will use you and I will lie here."


    Gloria took a step back and continued. But this time she used Oscar as a foreshadowing.


    "You are a good man, are not afraid ofpromising your reputation by taking care of such a criminal.


    You don''t know who she is? You don''t stay away from the bad guy but stick to her, I think you have a


    brain problem."


    "It''s none of your business. Please leave, or I''ll call the police. You''re a public figure, and a shrew like


    that has a lot of effect on you."


    Oscar could do nothing with her. He could not beat her or scold her. She could only threaten her and


    hope that she would stop.


    "I am not afraid. After I broke up with Brian, there was too much public pressure, so I quit the modeling


    industry. I''m a man without a career. What do I care?"


    "She''s a criminal, she''s a child abuser, she''s not afraid, why should I am afraid?"


    Gloria did not care about it. She was fully prepared before she came. And now that she had nothing to


    care about.


    "If I remember correctly, Winnie is also your friend. You should understand how Winnie has been


    through for so many years and you should know that she was harmed by Penny. What''s the point of


    protecting her? Let her die early, which is a kind of respect to Winnie."


    Gloria said to Oscar, but her ironic eyes had been fallen on Penny.


    Looking at Penny''s pale face and her bloodshot hated in her eyes, Gloria was happy. She could not


    help but raise the corners of her mouth, feeling that she had done enough.


    "Penny, you''re dying, so I won''t say anything, lest you die now and me it on me."


    "You, do something good before you die. God''s mercy may give you two more days to live. And


    remember this: you die, I live."


    Gloria finished thest sentence and then turned to leave with a smile. She was implying to Penny that


    after Penny died, she could continue to pursue Brian.


    Penny finally could not support herself, staggered and almost fell to the ground. Oscar hurried to hold


    her and helped her lie down on the sofa.


    Look at Penny¡¯s red eyes, he knew this time she was defeated by Gloria.


    "Gloria came to vent her anger. She was abandoned by Brian and did not dare to get angry with Brian,


    so she came to bully you. Don''t take her seriously. Your health is important."


    Oscarforted Penny, but he really did not know how to stop Penny from thinking Gloria¡¯s words.


    Gloria''s words were really harsh, which was not eptable. But everything she said was true. It was all


    Penny had done.


    Oscar had neverined about Penny, but Gloria spoke it out today. Although she caused harm to


    Penny, but Oscar would like to thank Gloria.


    Only in this way, Penny would face what she had done and reflect on herself.


    "Oscar, am I really as Gloria said?"


    Penny asked, she really could not say what Gloria had said. She was given so many crimes that she


    didn''t know which one to take.


    The question caught Oscar, who remained silent and did not know how to answer.


    If he said she was not such a person, it would be as if he connived at everything she did, so Penny


    would be even more rampant. But if he did, he was afraid that Penny could not ept it and fainted.


    "Stop thinking about it. Wash your hands and eat."


    Oscar could only do so, and then he went to the kitchen.


    Penny was not a fool. Oscar''s response was a positive answer.


    Who in the world would say that she was a good person if Oscar thought that she was evil? She did not


    hope that she was called a good person, but she wished that someone would understand her difficulty


    and looked at it from her point of view.


    What was wrong with her? She just wanted to pursue happiness, to live a rich life, and to avoid being


    judged by others.


    She was working on it. She did not think she was wrong and did not feel like she was hurting people.


    Winnie was against her and Winnie was reason for what she had be.


    If she did not meet Winnie, she would be now happy and free.


    Her hatred to Winnie increased because of Gloria''s words. Penny even cursed herself to have real


    cancer so that she could kill Winnie at her will. Both of them would leave the world.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Brian called Winnie, but Winnie refused to answer the phone, and even deliberately hid from him. She


    wanted to take a few days of undisturbed time to think carefully about how to continue the rtionship


    between her and Brain.


    Some things hadn''t been decided yet, so she didn''t want to see Brian.


    Winnie came to the police station today to join awork fraud detection work. At noon she did not


    have time to go to the canteen for lunch, but she was not hungry.


    Winnie was working hard in the officer when Officer Lee knocked on the door and sent lunch over.


    "Have lunch first, then you''ll have strength to work."


    Officer Lee said and put the lunch on the desk.


    "Give me two more minutes."


    It was crunch time, let alone lunch, she could not move even if it was gold in front of her.


    "Well, I''ll leave you alone."

 Chapter 737 The director also has a story

    Chapter 737 The director also has a story


    Officer Lee knew that Winnie had a serious attitude towards work that nothing could disturb her, so he


    chose to leave first. But at this time Winnie stopped him.


    "Wait, I have something to ask you."


    Officer Lee turned around and sat quietly on the chair waiting for Winnie.


    Two minutester, Winnie''s work came to an end.


    "Just give me a minute. I''ll wash my hands first."


    Winnie hurried to wash her hands and then came back.


    "Have you had your dinner?¡±


    Winnie asked Officer Lee.


    "Yes, I had it in the canteen. Eat your food or it will be cold soon. We can talk while you are eating."


    Officer Lee urged her to have food.


    "Ok then."


    "It''s nothing serious, actually. I just want to ask you the name of our new director."


    Winnie did not ask the director directly, but since he had helped her, she should at least know his


    name.


    "Why are you so slow? Other girls have long understood everything about the director, even his


    preferences. And you did not ask until now."


    Officer Lee said jokingly that thought Winnie¡¯s brain was not flexible in this aspect.


    "I have different purpose at them, so I don¡¯t need to be hurry."


    Winnie smiled. She knew that those girls got to know the director as their future husband. But she


    asked out of politeness, so as not to make mistake.


    Officer Lee felt Winnie was really not the same as those girls.


    "His name is Finn Poole."


    "Finn Poole?" said Winnie.


    "What else do you want to know?"


    Officer Lee continued.


    "No. I just want to know his name, so that I will not be embarrassed."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The rest was his private matter that Winnie didn''t want to know.


    But Officer Lee kept talking.


    "You know his age, I told you the other day. He lives with his parents, and he has a daughter, eight


    years old. His wife passed away."


    "Passed away?"


    Winnie was not interested in other information. It was normal for him to live with parents and that he


    had a daughter. But his wife caught the attention of Winnie.


    "She died like five years ago. He travelled with his wife in a vacation, but they met a fugitive criminal.


    He drove to chase the criminal and his wife was in the car, so she died in a car ident."


    Officer Lee told her the general situation, which shocked Winnie.


    "My God, that was what he had been through. Has the criminal been caught?"


    Winnie was shocked that he had experienced such a painful thing.


    "Yes. At that time, the criminal was extremely vicious and drove his car to a crowded ce crazily.


    Director was afraid of hurting innocent people, so he hit the criminal''s car with his own car and lost his


    wife''s life."


    Officer Lee said some details, which made Winnie more shocked.


    She knew that the police did things for people, but she did not expect that he would sacrifice his family.


    There were brave men in the world who fight for people, and it was because of these brave men who


    carried their burdens that people''s lives were made better.


    The director was selfless and valued his job more important than his life.


    "Is that why the director has been single?"


    Winnie asked. She did not know what to say at this moment.


    The director was a hero, but he had a story.


    "Of course, otherwise the girls wouldn''t have to find out everything about the director."


    Officer Lee answered in the affirmative.


    As they were talking, a policeman knocked at the door.


    "Officer Chambers, director wants to see you."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Winnie said and hurried to finish her food.


    "Slow down. I gotta go. Let me know it you need help."


    Officer Lee said and walked away.


    Winnie went directly to the director''s office after she finished her food.


    "Director, you want to see me?"


    Winnie first greeted him. She now admired this selfless hero.


    "Yes, I have arranged your course in the Police University. There is a short-term training course for you.


    C City is not far from home, so you cane back anytime."


    Finn told Winnie about this matter. He always felt that school in B City was the most suitable for Winnie,


    but she wanted to go to another city, so Finn could only meet her requirements.


    "What time does it start?"


    Winnie asked the specific time of the ss.


    Before the news, she thought she would be happy to know it. No matter where the school was, she just


    wanted to leave B City. But today, when she received the news, she was not happy.


    She feltpelled to do this. But the fact was she really wanted to leave.


    "sses begin next Monday. You have two days to get ready."


    It was sudden, but he had just received the news.


    "Two days is enough."


    In these two days, Winnie wanted to take care of the kids, exined to Vanessa, and met Brian. She


    wanted to make their rtionship clear before she left.


    Thinking of Brian, Winnie was reluctant to leave. She hated herself for having such thought.


    She had been abandoned by him for many things, but who couldn¡¯t she do that?


    Her love was persistent, had she be the ve of love? Has she be a fool manipted by


    love?


    On Saturday


    Winnie knew Brian was on a business trip, so she went with Vanessa to the suburbs to y with the


    children.


    "Mom, you have your hair cut. You are beautiful."


    Megan saw Winnie''s change by a nce and then praised her.


    "Mom is beautiful, the kindergarten teachers and parents said she is beautiful. Even if mom has not


    had her hair cut, she is the most beautiful."


    Luke praised his mother too. His mother did give him a different feeling. She was more beautiful and


    afresh than ever.


    "You two are sweet, it not useful to please your mother, I have all the snacks."


    Vanessa teased the two children, and then two children rushed to her.


    "You are prettier than my mother, Aunt. I love you the most."


    Megan pleased Vanessa.


    "Wow, you are changing so fast. You don¡¯t think your mother is beautiful for the snacks!"


    Vanessa continued to tease the two children.


    Meganughed.


    "I can say Mom is beautiful after eating snacks. She is always beautiful, it is not hurry to say that now."


    "Oh my God, is this a kid? What kind of child can talk so well?"


    Vanessaughed by Megan¡¯s words. She wondered where she got her genes.


    "Aunt''s genes, except you, no one has such genes."


    Megan praised Vanessa, which made Vanessa smile from ear to ear.


    "Good, I will give you snacks."


    Vanessa happily took two children to get snacks, while Winnie had been watching with a smile and


    enjoying the happy moment.


    "Winwin, every time youe with so much food that we can''t eat it all. Don''t bring so much next time.


    Don''t always be so polite."


    Rufus came in from the outside, only to see a few packages of things. He knew it must be bought by


    Winnie.


    "Everybody goes home with something."


    Winnie said with a smile, giving a warm feeling.


    This time she did buy more things, because she mighte here after a month, she could feel at ease


    after she brought more things to here.


    She was relieved that the children could have their Grandpa to take good care of them and their aunt


    But she still wanted the children to use and eat what she prepared and hoped Rufus and his family feel


    her affection.


    "Yes, that''s right. Everybody goes home with something."


    Rufus smiled, as if Winnie was his daughter-inw.


    But Winnie hoped she was a daughter to visit her parents.


    Laughing, several people went out to watch the children ying.


    "Winwin, when will your aunte back?"


    Rufus moved the topic to Isobel and wanted to ask things about Winnie and Brian.


    "I don''t know. The second group of people has already been there, but my aunt''s ce is not being


    reced. She has to lead the second group of people to continue the work."


    Winnie answered truthfully. She hoped her aunt coulde back as soon as possible, so that she


    could be out of the danger area.


    "s...... I hope she''lle back soon so I can apologize to her."


    Rufus was upset to hear that Isobel continued to stay abroad.


    "Apologize to her? Why?"


    Puzzling, Winnie asked.


    "I must apologize to your aunt for your affair with Brian. After all, it is Brian who has done wrong. Brian


    has disappointed your family."


    Rufus finally turned the topic to Brian and Winnie.


    "Rufus, this has nothing to do with you. Why should you apologize? Don''t worry about us. My aunt


    won''t mind it and won''t ept your apology."

 Chapter 738 Flight in Tomorrow Night

    Chapter 738 Flight in Tomorrow Night


    Winnie now understood why Rufus wanted to apologize.


    Now the problem lied in her and B rain. His apology andmunication would not solve them problem.


    Besides, it was over, and an apology could not change the fact.


    "How can I not be worry? You suffer so much injustice, your aunt must be distressed about you. As a


    father, I owe your aunt an apology."


    Rufus was guilty and no one could understand that.


    There were many things stuck together. He had no chance to figure things out and now there was one


    more thing. Rufus was guilty to everybody.


    "Rufus, I''m all right. I have grievance, but I saw through lot of things. Don''t take it to your heart, and


    don''t worry about us."


    "Rufus, I''m going to y with the children. You talk to Vanessa."


    Winnie could guess the next topic would be about her and Brian, so she did not want to talk about it, so


    she found an excuse to leave.


    At the same time, Luke, ying with his sister, made a call to Brian.


    "Dad, where are you? Mom came to see us, and why don¡¯t youe back?"


    "I am away on business. When did Mom go to see you?"


    Hearing that, Brian began to worry.


    "She has been there for half an hour. Come back here, Dad. I''ll hold mom off as long as I can."


    Luke felt it a good opportunity and he was afraid that his dad missed the opportunity, so he made a call


    to his dad.


    "Ok, I will be back as soon as possible."


    Brian was also worried, but it was an emergency and he had to deal with it himself. He could not go


    back now.


    "Mom ising. Dad, hurry up."


    Luke hung up the phone, because his mother was walking over.


    "Wipe your sweat, both of you."


    Winnie came and took tissue to wipe sweat for two children.


    "Mom, can you stay here tonight? Last time you said you were busy, you can¡¯t say that again."


    Luke wanted to make his mother stay and create opportunity for his dad.


    "HMM... Well, I will sleep with you tonight."


    Winnie agreed because she knew that Brian couldn''te back today.


    "Great, I can sleep with my mother tonight."


    Luke was excited. It was hard to have such an exciting moment. He thought he had got his father a


    chance, and now it was up to his father toe back.


    In the pavilion, Vanessa and Rufus were chatting.


    "Vanessa, how is your study?"


    Rufus felt d to chat with Vanessa. Although he could not recognize her as his daughter, he was


    happy that Vanessa was optimistic and studied hard.


    "I''ll be able to start my junior year at the beginning of the semester."


    Vanessa said with confidence. There was thest test, if she passed, she could be able to have her


    junior year.


    "Do you have any thoughts after junior year? Will you get a job or go on to graduate school?"


    "If you want a job, go to the Be Group. Brian can definitely help."


    Rufus wanted to make Vanessa stay in the Be Group forever.


    Talking about this topic, Vanessa was sad.


    She chose to study in B City for two reasons: the university in B City was the best in the country; the


    other reason was that she wanted to work in the Be Group.


    However, after her sister went through such a painful thing, she changed her mind and did not want to


    stay in B city or work at the Be Group any more.


    "Thank you, Rufus. I don''t want a job after I finish college. I want to study abroad for a master''s


    degree."


    Vanessa did not tell him her true thoughts, but it was true that she chose to leave. And she wanted her


    sister and aunt to leave together.


    After all she had gone through, she finally understood why her aunt had opposed hering back.


    This city did not ept them.


    "You don''t have to go abroad. Our education is one of the best in the world."


    Hearing that, Rufus felt sad. He understood that once Vanessa went abroad to study, Winnie and


    Isobel would not stay in this city.


    If no one objected, Winnie would take two children away. If they left, he would live as a zombie.


    Could Brian ept such ending? Could he ept it?


    "We''ll see. It doesn''t matter where I am, but I have to be with my family. My sister and aunt are the only


    families I have in the world. The kids are the Bes, and we can¡¯t control them."


    Vanessa told Rufus that she would leave with her sister and aunt, as for the children, it depended on


    the attitude of the Be family.


    "You have family, I am your..."


    Rufus almost said the secret, but he stopped timely.


    "Yes, you are my family, when I go abroad, I will take you with me."


    Vanessa said to ease Rufus¡¯ embarrassment.


    In her heart, Rufus had always been good to them. However, since he was Brian¡¯s father, he cannot be


    her real family.


    Winnie and Vanessa stayed in the suburbs, Brian did note back till it waste. Luke was worried,


    but he was afraid his mother found out.


    He locked himself in the bathroom and secretly called his dad again.


    "Dad, why haven¡¯t youe back?"


    As soon as Brian heard the sound, he knew that Luke was worried. He exined.


    "Luke, I''m sorry. I haven¡¯t finished the work, I''m afraid I can''t go back tonight. But you may rest assured


    that I will be back tomorrow morning."


    Brian was more eager than Luke. If he missed such an opportunity, he would regret it.


    He was trying to buy as much time as he could, but the situation was out of control.


    "Dad, hurry up. I don''t know when Mom will be gone."


    Luke was inevitably disappointed and he could experience his mother disappointment.


    No wonder mom and dad separated. Luke felt that even if there was no misunderstanding, his mother


    would not always be with his father, because his father always put work and great grandpa first, and his


    mother didn''t seem to be that important.


    His father could never let anyone down, but he made his mother lost confidence again and again. It


    was not surprising that his mother would leave.


    Luke sighed until he put down the phone. Now he wasn''t sure if his father would be back tomorrow


    morning.


    Sure enough, Brian disappointed Luke the next day.


    After breakfast, Winnie and Vanessa yed with the children for a while and then went home, Luke


    thought of all kinds of reasons to leave her mother, but did not seed.


    On the way home.


    "Vanessa, I have to go on a business trip for a period of time, tomorrow night''s ne."


    Winnie felt it was time to tell Vanessa, but she only said it was business.


    "It''s so urgent. How long will it take? Where to?"


    Aunt was not at home, and her sister was going on a business trip, Vanessa felt her heart suddenly


    empty.


    "About a month in C City."


    "In the meantime, I will ask Daenerys and Emily to stay with you on weekends and you can let them


    know if you need help."


    Winnie said. She was most worried about Vanessa and felt sorry for her.


    If it were not for her rtionship, how could she leave Vanessa alone?


    "Sister, don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself."


    Vanessa said. She could take care of herself, but she did not want her sister to leave, and did not want


    to be home alone.


    With her aunt and her sister away, she felt abandoned and forgotten. But she was obliged to say so, for


    she did not want to hinder her sister any longer, and did not want her sister to pay for her anymore.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, I am worry about you. Daenerys and Emily take care of you so I can get to work. Don''t go home


    on Fridays while I''m gone. They''ll be with you on Saturdays."


    "When I am away, be safe and go to the suburbs to see my children on weekends. But don''t tell them


    where I am, and don''t tell Brian either."


    Winnie added. She did not want Brian to know it, or it would be pointless.


    "I know, I won''t tell them. Don''t worry. I''ll tell Daenerys if I need help. Don''t worry about me when you


    go to work. Leo and Oscar will take care of me."


    Vanessa said to make her sister rest assured.


    Judging from her sister¡¯s words, she seemed to have deliberately avoided Brian.


    Her sister had a bad mood during this period of time, she might go out for a period of time to adjust her


    mood.


    Now all the things had been arranged and she had told Daenerys to take good care of Vanessa. There


    was only one thing left to do, and when it was done, she could leave in peace.


    But she did not know if Brian would be back before she got on the ne.


    Brian got off the ne and went straight to the suburbs. He had tried his best, but it was toote.


    "Dad, it''s sote for you toe back. Mom has gone after breakfast."


    Luke was disappointed. It was already six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. His father had said he would be


    back in the morning.


    "Sorry, son, I was busy at work."


    Brian exined to Luke. He was upset that he could not make it


    "I don''t me you, Dad. It''s just a pity you missed such an opportunity. We''ll try another time."


    Things had been so, Luke had nothing to say. The opportunity mighte again, but he was afraid that


    his father might miss it again.

 Chapter 739 Love and Hate Erased

    Chapter 739 Love and Hate Erased


    Brian returned to the bedroom in frustration. Luke worked so hard to help him with hope for the


    opportunity, but he still missed it.


    Luke was disappointed, so was he. If he kept missing the opportunity, she might not have Winnie''s


    forgiveness till he died.


    The phone rang. He picked up the phone with a frown. Seeing that it was Winnie, he got immediately


    excited.


    "Winwin."


    Brian was excited because it was the first time Winnie called him during this period of time.


    "Are you free? If you are, let''s meet."


    Winnie was in no mood for small talk and got straight to the point.


    "Yes, Where do we meet?"


    At this moment, even if there was most important thing, Brian must put it aside and could not miss the


    opportunity again.


    "Go to the hilltop vi. I''ll go there now."


    Brian was stunned hearing that. Winnie did not like that ce, why she chose that ce to meet?


    "Yes, I will be there."


    Brian put down the phone and ran out quickly. He didn''t have time to tell the kids or to his father.


    When Brian arrived at the vi, Winnie was already there. Winnie had the key, so she had sat on the


    sofa in the living room.


    Brian got off the car and ran in. He froze when he saw Winnie.


    "You have your hair cut?"


    Brian asked. He had not seen Winnie for so long and he did not know she had had her hair cut.


    Although he liked Winnie''s long hair, Winnie was still beautiful with her short hair.


    "Oh, I am tired of having long hair, so I have it cut, so that I have different mood."


    "Come and sit down. It''s time we have chat."


    Winnie said softly, without anger, hate, or grievance.


    She could not forgive Brian, but she had to pretend to be as if nothing had happened, to pretend to let


    go of everything.


    Brian was inexplicable panic to hear the reason she had had her hair cut. Her nonchnt tone made


    Brian nervous. He felt something was wrong, she should be angry, and me him.


    But why was she calm?


    Brian stepped toward to Winnie, only to see the remote control of the vi door, the remote control of


    the garage door and the spare key of the back door of the vi on the coffee table, when he passed by.


    He gave these to Winnie. Winnie used to put them in her bag, so as not to forget it.


    But today she put them on the coffee table. Why? What on earth did she mean?


    Brian sat down on the sofa with uneasiness and doubt.


    "Winwin, these days..."


    "You wanted to apologize to me, right? Now I''m giving you a chance."


    Winnie interrupted the words of Brian. She had to catch up with the flight, and she had not time for


    extra words.


    "Yes, I did. Winwin, thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Brian felt more and more uneasy. Winnie was so quiet that he was inexplicably panic. He felt she was


    saying goodbye instead of giving him chance to exin.


    "Winwin, it was all my fault. I was too selfish and I had not considered your feelings. I threw tantrums


    without making sense of things. Don''t be angry. Forgive me. I promise it will be thest time I made it."


    "If you still feel wronged, you can scold me, you can hit me, you can do whatever you want, as long as


    you''re not angry, as long as you forgive me.¡±


    Brian''s attitude was sincere. But Winnie still could not calm down.


    Brian''s apology was unchanged, Winnie had heard it for many times. But she did not hear the point she


    wanted to hear, and Brian did not say what he had done wrong.


    Misunderstanding was trivial. It would be fine if it had been made clear. The point was that he did not


    trust her and did not take her seriously.


    Winnie sighed. Forget it, since she had made up her mind to give up everything, since two people had


    no rtionship, the apology had no essential significance.


    "I don''t me you. I forgive you. I didn''t understand some time ago, it is my fault. Everyone makes


    mistakes. I''m putting you on the spot a little bit."


    Winnie said politely, they were like two strangers bumped into each other in apology. Such an attitude


    left Brian at a loss.


    "Don''t talk like that. It''s my fault, it''s my..."


    "Mr. Be, I''ve forgiven you, so stop apologizing."


    Winnie gave a bitter smile and immediately interrupted the words of Brian.


    "Let''s talk this through today, and we will have nothing to do with each other. You''re still the father of


    the kids, and I''m still the mother. We''ll wipe the te clean and just be friends."


    Winnie said and stood up. Whether it was true or against her heart, she did a good job today and


    solved the problem quietly.


    "Winwin..."


    "I forgot to return the key to youst time, take it and I''ll go."


    He looked at the key on the coffee table, but did not dare to look up at Brian. She was afraid to be said


    and reluctant to leave.


    She wanted to let herself be indifferent, let herself be careless, let herself forget everything here.


    Winnie walked toward the outside, but Brian blocked in front of Winnie.


    "Winwin, I apologize and I admit I was wrong. What I did was not for wiping the te clean. Give me


    one more chance to chase you. I promise to treat you with all my heart this time."


    Brian tried to ask her to stay, and said his mind out.


    He had nned to ask Winnie''s forgiveness first before he pursued Winnie, and he would give her a


    romantic love.


    But Winnie was too cam today, which made him flustered, impatient and he dare not wait.


    And her forgiveness was so perfunctory. She didn''t forgive him, she still was disappointed.


    She just wanted to stay away from him.


    "What you want, Mr. Be? We broke up more than four months ago, and you have nothing to do


    with me."


    Winnie said indifferently. She did not want what he wanted, but she was clear what she wanted.


    "Go to others for what you want, Mr. Be, and thest thing I want to do right now is go back to


    where I was. It is over."


    Winnie showed her attitude firmly.


    She asked Brian to the vi, was to put everything to the end. When she walked out of the house,


    everything between her and Brian was a thing of the past.


    "Winwin, I like you, I love you, how can I go to others? I know you''re disappointed in me. I know you''re


    hurt. But please give me one more chance. I''ll make it up to you."


    Brian said. He felt if Winnie left, they could not meet again.


    "It''s toote for you to say that. You like me, but I don''t like you anymore. I have sessfully forgotten


    about you in more than four months. I am going to start looking for happiness again and I will never


    look back."


    "Mr. Be, start looking for your happiness. I hope you meet the right person. Good-bye!"


    Winnie finished and bypassed Brian.


    At that moment she knew what was not sincere, what was painful.


    She said words against her heart, but she pretend as if nothing had happened, this was probably the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    most difficult role to y in her life.


    Brian followed behind Winnie. Winnie heard Brian calling her, but she was determined to give up and


    pretended she did not hear him.


    Winnie got in the car and locked the car door, then she started the car.


    Brian patted the window, called Winnie, fighting for the opportunity. Winnie turned a blind eye to him.


    She told herself there was nothing but air outside the window. There were no strange noises except


    cicadas and the sound of the breeze.


    With her foot on the elerator, the car quickly drove out.


    Brian stood there regretfully and kept walking up and down. He knew Winnie did not forgive him, know


    that his efforts were not enough, but he felt he had no chance now.


    She said she didn''t like him anymore, she said she had forgotten him, and she said she wanted to


    pursue happiness again. Did she really forget him? Did she really give him no chance?


    Winnie left the hilltop vi and went directly to the airport. When she arrived at the airport, she


    immediately checked her ticket and went to the departure hall. It had about half an hour to go before


    boarding the ne.


    Brian walked back and forth in the courtyard of the vi. He was upset and worried about Winnie. Since


    Winnie left here, there was no point in him staying. He got in the car and drove away.


    When he got to the foot of the mountain, he remembered that he had left his mobile phone at the vi.


    So he went back to get his phone.


    When he was back to the living room, he saw his phone ced on the coffee table. Brian picked up the


    phone and found his bodyguard gave him a lot of calls.


    He became nervous and thought Winnie had a problem. Almost immediately, he called back.


    "What is it? Is it Director Chambers?


    "Mr. Be, what bothered you to answer the phone? Director Chambers went to the airport from your


    ce and she has gone now."

 Chapter 740 The Childrens Worry and Support

    Chapter 740 The Children''s Worry and Support


    The bodyguard was worried. Winnie left, but they could do nothing and failed to contact Brian.


    "She has gone? Why is she? Didn''t you follow her?"


    Brian was uneasy and felt Winnie wanted to leave. He was true, she left and did not give him a chance.


    "We didn''t catch up with him, and when we found out where Director Chambers went, the ticket had


    been sold out. We only know that she went to C City, but we don''t know the details."


    The bodyguard had tried his best, but they still failed to follow Winnie.


    "She went alone?"


    Brian continued to ask.


    "Yes."


    Brian began to worry about the safety of Winnie, since the bodyguard was not with her.


    He was worried that she could not take care of herself and that she would nevere back.


    "Book the next flight right now to C City. I''ll try to get her exact address."


    Brian hung up the phone and drove away.


    He called Daenerys while he was driving.


    "Winwin is gone. Do you know exactly where she went?"


    Brian asked anxiously. He wished he had long wings to fly to C City. He just wanted to see her being


    safe.


    "I don''t know. She just said it was business."


    Daenerys knew that she went to C City, but she didn''t know her specific address. But Winnie asked her


    not to tell Brian, so she could not say too much.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Brian took it seriously, he would find a way to find her.


    "Business? How long will she be back?"


    Hearing that, Brian felt relieved, at least she was not gone forever.


    "I don¡¯t know, before leaving, she only told me and Emily to take care of Vanessa."


    Daenerys really did not know how long Winnie would stay there.


    If he loved Winnie enough, if he never wanted to let go, this could be a test. Winnie had been hurt and


    it was time for Brian to suffer grievance.


    Brian hung up the phone. He got nothing, but at least he knew that she was on business. Since so, he


    could ask her employees. Laura must know the specific situation of Winnie.


    Therefore, Brian made a call to Laura.


    "Director Chambers is on a business trip? I didn''t know that."


    Laura had no idea that Winnie needed to be on a business trip.


    "Mr. Be, have you heard it wrong? We work with yourpany on all of our projects. If she is on


    business trip, you should know it."


    Laura said. She felt Winnie could not be in a business trip.


    Laura reminded Brian. The twopanies had cooperation, if business trip is needed, the Be


    Group would have assigned someone too.


    Brian got nervous again. Daenerys did not tell him the truth, or Winnie did not tell Daenerys the truth.


    "Laura, please confirm it."


    Brian was not sure about it and he had to hear some definite news.


    "Okay, Mr. Be, I''ll call mypany now."


    After hanging up the phone, Brian made a call to Albert and asked Albert to check it.


    Albert soon sent him the news. There was no business trip needed, Brian could only ce his hopes


    on Laura.


    Laura finally called him.


    "Mr. Be, I checked with mypany. Director Chambers is not on a business trip, but she did ask


    for a month''s leave. We don¡¯t know where she is."


    Brian was upset and uneasy to hear the news.


    She wasn''t on a business trip, but she said she was. She was clearly avoiding him, but she only took a


    month''s leave of absence. If she took a year off, Brian would go crazy.


    Without any good news, Brian could do nothing about it. He could not find her at this time, so he had to


    go home.


    Brian was depressed and went straight to his room after returning home. Luke and Megan were


    worried, so they went to Brian¡¯s room.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Have you had dinner?"


    Megan asked softly. She was worried that her dad was in a bad mood.


    "I am ok, I am not hungry."


    Brian pulled himself together and managed a smile. He could not show his mood to the kids, or they


    would be worried.


    "Dad, you were in a hurry, did you see mom?"


    Brian went out with excitement. Luke guessed that Brian must have gone to see his mother, for only his


    mother could please his father.


    But dad came back in depressing. Luke thought of his mother and his mother might have not forgiven


    his father.


    Brian did not want to say it, but Luke had guessed it, so he could not hide the fact.


    "Yes, I went to see Mom. And then she left."


    Brian said deeply. Thinking of what Winnie said and her determination to give up, Brian''s heart beat


    regrly.


    "Don''t worry, dad. Be patient. Mom will forgive you one day."


    Megan went to Brian andforted him holding Brian. She knew Brian was very sad at the moment,


    but she did not know how to solve the problem, so she could notfort him.


    "I will be patient. If Mom never forgives me, I will apologize to her for a lifetime and pursue her for a


    lifetime."


    Brian said, cheering up himself andforting the children. The children were sensible and had been


    supportive of him. How could he give up?


    "Dad, where is Mom gone?"


    Luke continued.


    "Mom... She is away on business in C City."


    Brian told the children after a moment of hesitation.


    The children were sensible and intelligent, and it worried them.


    "Then you go to C City to surprise Mom, maybe she will forgive you."


    Luke thought of a way. He was worried and wanted his parents to be good, so that he could have a


    "I don¡¯t know the exact address, so I can¡¯t find her."


    Brian wanted to find her, but it was difficult. Now he could only wait for Winnie''s ne tond and then


    turn on the positioning system of her mobile phone, but it needed Winnie not to turn off the applications


    on her phone.


    "I can find her. I can locate Mom based on her call. But mother will find out."


    Luke had the ability, but he might provoke his mother.


    "Luke, Megan, don''t worry. I will find Mom. You only need to remember the promise I made to you."


    Brian didn''t want his children to help him. He wanted to handle it himself.


    As soon as Brian soothed his two children, the phone rang.


    It was Albert called, Brian hurriedly picked it up.


    "Well, any progress?"


    Brian pretended to be calm and asked.


    "Mr. Be, Morgan is in C City and arrived there this afternoon. I asked him to take someone to the


    airport to meet Director Chambers."


    Albert brought good news, and Brian finally felt relieved.


    "Albert, as long as she is under protection, my people will arrive on the next flight. Don¡¯t her see


    Morgan, or she will hide."


    "You let Morgan check her specific location."


    Brian had to be careful. He knew Winnie well, if she saw Morgan, she would hide. If so, it would be


    hard to find her again.


    Brian hung up the phone and began to soothe the children.


    "Don''t worry, I found Mom. I will go to her in two days. You two must be obedient at home, eat well,


    sleep well, don''t let mom and dad worry about you, ok?"


    Brian frowned, as long as Winnie woulde back, as long as she would not hide herself, he still had


    a chance.


    "We''ll be good, Dad. But can you please bring Mom home?"


    Megan asked with worry, she just wanted her mom and bather were good.


    "Honestly, I can''t promise, but you can rest assured that I won''t give up. Mom will forgive me ande


    back to us."


    Brian dare not say absolutely as before, he was afraid that he let the children down.


    The next day Brian got to work. This was the cooperation with Gloria''s family, which was important to


    Brian, so he had to attend the meeting.


    His Grandpa did not give him the answer at that time, he just let Brian finalize the cooperation of the


    two families. Therefore, Brian had to ensure the smooth progress of this cooperation before he made


    his request to grandpa.


    The cooperation was smoother than that Brian imagined. Andrew did not put forward any rude


    requirements, it seemed that Andrew''s intention to cooperate with them was clear and positive.


    Although it went well, it took them a whole day to hammer out the details of their cooperation.


    Looking at the contact, Brian got more confidence.


    His thought was perfect. If grandpa could agree with him, he didn''t want to hurt anyone. He was still


    looking forward to a happy family, and hoped his grandpa like Winnie. But if grandpa did not agree, he


    had to give up his grandpa, the Be Group and his position as a president.

 Chapter 741 No Blind Date

    Chapter 741 No Blind Date


    After dinner in the evening, Brian took the contract to the old house.


    In Felix''s study, Brian put the contract safely in front of grandpa.


    "This is partnership with Andrew. The contract was signed today and the details were confirmed."


    Felix picked up the contract and looked at it, but did not look the content, because he believed that


    Brian could handle it well.


    "Go ahead, what is your requirement?"


    Felix knew the purpose of Brianing here with the contract.


    "From now on, don''t arrange blind dates for me, don''t interfere in my marriage, I want to be with


    Winnie."


    Brian answered impulsively.


    He should have said this thest time he came, but grandpa didn''t give him a chance. He finally spoke


    up today and could finally make his own decisions. Whether grandpa agreed or not, he felt happy.


    All these years, he had been trying to get stronger, trying to get grandpa¡¯s trust. He never went against


    his grandpa''s wishes, and even if he had his own ideas, he never said it out.


    But this time he came with the attitude that he would win, that he would not give in.


    "I will not arrange blind date for you."


    Felix answered, but he only gave one answer.


    "What about my marriage? I want to be with Winwin."


    Grandpa''s answer let Brian disappointed. Brian wanted more.


    "I said I will not arrange blind date for you."


    Felix repeated, raising his voice and making his meaning clear.


    "Well, since you said so, I can only say thank you."


    Brian was unconvinced. His grandpa did not ept Winwin, he could only give up.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I will cultivate Jack, and when he has the ability, I will give the Be Group to him."


    Brian said angrily and was to leave, but Felix stopped him in a cold voice.


    "Stop, are you threatening me? If I refuse to allow you to be with Director Chambers, you will give up


    the Be Group."


    In the face of Brian''s anger, Felix was calm.


    "It wasn''t a threat. It was my choice between the Be Group and Winwin. I realize now that work


    does not matter."


    "I want to live for myself, I want to fight for my children''s happiness. A home is not a home without


    children¡¯s and a woman¡¯sughter."


    "Grandpa, I''ve been fighting for you and working for the Be Group. But that''s not what I want most.


    I just want a home for my children and a life with the people I love."


    Brian had made his position clear. Whatever the obstacles, he was serious.


    Brian said that and left, but Felix fell into deep meditation.


    Brian¡¯s attitude was firm and he seemed to have made all preparations for the demonstration. There


    was no point in Felix doing anything now.


    Even if he intimidated Winnie, even if he drove Winnie away, he felt that it would not seed.


    Felix put the key of the problem on the children. If he insisted on driving away Winnie, would two


    children be depressed? Would they hate him for a lifetime?


    If Brian was ready to give up on the Be Group, it would be a huge loss and its future must be


    affected.


    Winnie was capable. If Brian chose her, all four of his family would leave. Then the Be Group


    would lose a talent.


    It was a lost to the Be Group, it would be better for him to agree with Brain.


    Felix thought so, but he would not give up the original goal easily. Now he would wait and see and it


    was notte for him to make a decision when he had then answer if Winnie could be back to Brian.


    After Winnie arrived in C City, she slept for a few hours and then went to school. The school had


    dormitories and canteens, so she decided to eat at school and live at school.


    Fortunately, it was the first day, and there was no course, Winnie slept in the dormitory.


    She woke up in the evening with hunger.


    The canteen had already been closed, Winnie did not want to eat out, so she ordered take-out.


    When she was to pick up her phone, Finn''s phone came in.


    "Hi, Director. I''m settled in, don''t worry."


    Winnie greeted the director.


    "You''re a cop. Of course I don''t have to worry about you. Have you had supper?"


    Finn asked.


    "Not yet. I was sleeping and it has past mealtime. I''m ready to order takeout now."


    Vanessa spoke to Finn without the feeling of restraint, she felt Finn was not overbearing but easy-


    going.


    "I haven''t eaten either. Come downstairs."


    Winnie was puzzled to hear that.


    "Downstairs? Where to?"


    ¡°I''m at your school gate, and I haven''t eaten either."


    Winnie was a smart man, but she was confused at his words.


    ¡°Are you at the school gate? Are you in C City?"


    Winnie was surprised and did not feel real.


    "Cut the crap and get down."


    Finn urged her. He had pushed off the invitation of a lot of colleagues so as to have dinner with Winnie.


    Winnie changed her clothes and then walked out.


    Two people came to a very famous local restaurant together, and Finn got a position by the window.


    "So many people line up, how did you get the position? Do you have good rtionship with the boss?"


    Winnie asked Finn looking at the crowd.


    "There is a service called advance positioning. You are not aliens, why don¡¯t you understand?"


    Finn felt Winnie had a problem in her brain, but she looked cute.


    "Oh, I forgot. You seem to have chosen the ce and the time."


    Winnie did not expect Finn had been prepared. So to have dinner with her was nned.


    "By the way, Director...¡±


    "Don''t call me director outside, call me Finn."


    Finn interrupted her and did not let other know his identity.


    "Director Poole."


    Winnie did not call his name, after all, he was her superior, it was not respectful to call his name.


    "Call me Mr. Poole."


    Finn changed his statement, seeing Winnie¡¯s embarrassment.


    "Ok, Mr. Poole."


    Winnie said.


    "It''s just a name. It''s better than to call me director."


    "By the way, when did youe, Mr. Poole? Didn''t you go to work yesterday?"


    Winnie was confused. She took thest flight yesterday, but she did not meet Finn. But he came out of


    nowhere


    "First flight in the morning. There''s a meeting in C City. I came to see you after it."


    Finn exined.


    "Not exactly to see you, I want to you fulfill your promise."


    "Fulfill my promise? What promise did I make to you?"


    Winnie was confused. She did not remember anything.


    "You said you would invite me to dinner on my first day at work? Did you forget it?"


    Finn reminded Winnie.


    "... Oh... I remember it."


    Winnie recalled what Finn said.


    "Mr. Poole, you mean it is my treat?"


    Winnie now understood Finn¡¯s meaning.


    She was invited to dinner, but she was the one who was to pay the bill.


    "Yes, it is your treat."


    Finn gave an affirmative answer.


    It didn''t matter who paid the bill, it mattered who he had dinner with.


    "You are scheming."


    Winnie whispered, afraid of being heard.


    "Ok, it is my treat. But Mr. Poole, we can wipe the te clean after this meal. I can''t be punished for


    working overtime any more."


    Since she had paid the pay, she could not get in trouble.


    "It''s a deal."


    Finn readily agreed.


    Winnie smiled naturally. As long as she did not need to spend time with Brian, she could handle it


    easily.


    In B City.


    Brian didn''t get a positive answer from his grandpa, but it was a good thing that his grandpa didn''t force


    him to go on a blind date. He wanted to tell Winnie this, but Winnie refused to answer her phone. It was


    possible that Winnie had cklisted him.


    So Brian had to call Morgan.


    "Did the bodyguard take over?"


    Brian asked seriously.


    "Yes, they started work this morning."


    "Mr. Be, why does Director Chambers get to the Police University?"


    Morgan had been following Winnie this day. Winnie was at the restaurant, and he was in his car in the


    parking lot, and he could see Winnie was having dinner with a man.


    "Police University? What do you mean?"


    Brian was at a loss.


    "She left the hotel this morning and went straight to the Police University. And then she went back to


    the hotel before noon. When she came out again, she went to the Police University with all her


    luggage."


    "When she came out in the evening, she changed her clothes but didn''t carry any luggage."


    Morgan saw only the surface and he did not know the details.

 Chapter 742 I Know Finn

    Chapter 742 I Know Finn


    Brian did not know what was going on, but he remembered that in the gate of B University, Winnie


    mentioned the Police University when she quarreled with Wendy. Did Winnie have to study in this


    University?


    "Mr. Be, Winnie is having dinner with a man."


    Morgan had to emphasize.


    Winnie, who rarely had dinner with men, seemed happy this time. If this continued, she would get over


    Brian sooner orter.


    "A man? Can you find out who this man is?"


    Brian ordered urgently, and he felt uneasy again.


    Winnie said she did not love him anymore and said she would like to find another man, was it rted to


    this man?


    "I have found out. He is Finn Poole, the new director of the security bureau in B City. His wife died and


    he has an eight-year-old daughter. He is the youngest director in the history of B City."


    Morgan had a clear investigation but he did not know why Winnie and the police were so close.


    "Mr. Be, is Director Chambers going to be a policewoman?"


    Morgan guessed. If Winnie changed her career, she would have less contact with Brian.


    "I don''t know. You continue to protect her and keep her safe."


    Brian hang up the phone, but still thought about Winnie and the man named Finn Poole.


    Brian minded that Finn was single. Now he was jealous about the people who sat and ate happily with


    Winnie, especially men.


    The upation of a director was safe. Would Winnie be safe with him?


    Now he and Winnie were not a couple. Would Winnie fall in love with another man?


    She had said she thought of him as a tree to shade, but the tree had disappointed her, giving her sun


    exposure instead of shade beneath it.


    Gloria was happy since she scolded Penny. Thinking of it, she would give a smile.


    "Why are youughing?"


    Thomas asked with displeasure.


    Now they were studying countermeasure together, but Gloria was absent-minded with a smile. This


    made Thomas very unhappy.


    "Oh, I''mughing at Penny."


    "I forgot to tell you, a few days ago I went to Penny''s home to scold her and she almost fainted on the


    spot out of anger."


    "I feel very happy. If you were there, you wouldugh when you saw that."


    Gloria told him the situation with excitement and really wished to scold her again.


    "Don''t just be happy. Don''t give away your motives."


    Thomas did not think Gloria was wise, he had to remind her to be careful.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I not only scolded Penny, but also stirred up the rtionship between her and Winnie. The


    greater the animosity between them, the more difficult Winnie''s life will be."


    Gloriacently felt that she had done one of the most sessful andmendable things.


    "Just make Penny ufortable, don''t involve Winnie."


    Thomas warned again, Winnie was hisst trump card, if Gloria identally made an error, he would


    have no backup forces.


    "I think it''s a two-pronged thing and it should work."


    Gloria defended herself. If she could solve Winnie and Penny, she would have no obstacle.


    "This is not the time to kill two birds with one stone. Do what I tell you."


    Thomas lowered his voice and emphasized it. It was proof that he had no patience to go on exining


    the matter.


    "Ok, I will do what you said."


    Gloria was afraid. Though she agreed, she was unconvinced.


    She did not like Thomas'' imposing, Thomas'' words and deliberately concealing. But she now needed


    Thomas, otherwise she would not tolerant.


    "You''d better continue the task I taught you. Go to Penny and make her angry. Then she will die sooner


    and we will have nothing to worry about."


    "I''ll tell you one thing. If Penny finds out about this, she''ll probably die in a few days."


    Thomas told Gloria that Penny pretended to be sick and wanted Penny to know her real situation


    through Gloria.


    After listening to these, Gloria felt like she was listening to a story. She did not expect Penny was so


    scheming to use this method to get out of the prison.


    "It''s terrible, how could she do that? Why? Does she want to go against Winnie?"


    Gloria said, but Thomas hated Gloria being opinionated.


    "It''s none of our business what she wants. Just remember our goal."


    Thomas reminded her. She had not figured out her things yet, but she was specting on the


    intentions of others. She had no brain and did things without rules like headless fly.


    And she might ruin a good thing.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Many people would worry about Brian, especially Rufus.


    He had not stopped thinking of ways to resolve the problem, and he wanted to solve the previous


    problems.


    It was the only way the Be family could live in peace.


    Rufus made a call to Isobel again, but Isobel did not answer.


    Holding the phone in hand, sitting on the sofa in a daze, he felt helpless.


    "Dad, why are you in daze? Where are Luke and Megan?"


    Ste called back Rufus¡¯ wandering thought.


    "Nothing. Two kids are taking a nap. Why don¡¯t you rest at home?"


    Rufus reproved with worry.


    Ste was considered to be advanced maternal age. And it was the first time she got pregnant, so


    Rufus unavoidably was worried.


    "I''m not that squeamish. I haven''t been here for several days. I miss you and the kids."


    Said Ste, who walked to the sofa and sat beside her father.


    "We''re all fine, you just have to take care of yourself. How are you these days. Can you eat normally?"


    Rufus continued to ask with concern.


    "I am fine, I don¡¯t eat much, but I can eat."


    "Dad, you don''t have to worry about me. I have my inws to take care of me. You''d better try to help


    Brian, for he will break down if Winwin is not brought back."


    Ste was quite worried about Brian and her pregnancy reaction was nothing.


    "Winwin went out to rx."


    Mentioning Brian and Winnie, Rufus was distressed.


    "Where did she go?"


    Ste asked with surprise.


    "C City for a business trip. However, Brian inquired and found that there was no project for her to go on


    a business trip. I think she went out to rx herself and to avoid Brian."


    Rufus gave his analysis.


    "Well, she has broken her heart. Since she has been avoiding Brian, she did not want to be with him


    again. It seems that Brian was really in trouble this time."


    "But it is time to make Brian suffer, for Winwin has suffered so much, he should know how she feels."


    Ste loved her brother, but she could not defend him. This was nothingpared to what Winnie had


    suffered.


    "Yes, but I am afraid that Brian could not stick to it if it takes long."


    Rufus was not worried about Winnie but Brian, because there were too many external factors, he was


    afraid he wouldpromise in the end, after all, their grandpa did not agree them to be together.


    "Your grandpa promised not to force Brian to have blind date again, but he still won''t ept Winwin.


    Under such circumstances, we cannot prevent your grandpa from giving girls to Brian in other ways."


    "Judging from the current rtionship between Winwin and Brian, once a girl appears around Brian,


    Winwin will definitely give up."


    Rufus was the most worried about the uncertain factors from his father.


    He would have to talk to his father some time.


    "Dad, I don''t think Grandpa will do that. His promise not to force Brian to have blind date, it proves that


    he is making concessions. Don''t worry too much. Brian can handle it well."


    "Brian said that if he could not be with Winwin, he would stay single all his life. Grandpa will consider


    that, if Brian abandons the Be Group, the loss will be greater."


    Ste was worried, but she felt that things were developing in good direction. Her grandpa would not


    force Brian for the overall situation.


    "He doesn''t know how hard it is to be single all his life. Not everyone can hold on."


    Rufus said. There were few people who could be single for a lifetime to a woman.


    Hearing that, Ste thought of his father''s life. When her mother died, his father was in his bright years,


    but more than 20 years had passed, his father had been single. She did not know if he was single for


    her mother or that woman who had disappeared.


    He had been single for more than 20 years and he would be single in the rest of his life.


    "Dad, you''ve been single all your life. Mom has passed away for so many years, do you love her?"


    Hearing that, Rufus was unexpected. But then he smiled bitterly.


    "No, your mother and I have no love for each other."


    Rufus said, he wanted to tell the past to Ste bit by bit.

 Chapter 743 Cover-ups

    Chapter 743 Cover-ups


    Rufus began to talk about the past.


    ¡°Your grandfather made us to get married. When we first got married, we were like strangers, and then


    you and Brian eased our rtionship. But it was either love. We have been together for long, and we


    had you, so we were like families.¡±


    Remembering the past, remembering his dead wife, Rufus was not guilty. He did not feel sorry for his


    dead wife.


    Hearing that, Ste knew Rufus was not waiting for her mother but that woman.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love Mom, but Mom loved you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have jumped to her death because


    of you. She could not ept your betrayal...¡±


    ¡°I had nothing to do with her suicide.¡±


    Rufus interrupted Ste.


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    Ste asked Rufus with surprise. She heard everything dad said. Everyone thought her mother couldn''t


    ept being cheated, so she jumped to her death.


    Her father did not deny it in those years. But more than 20 years had passed, her father said he had


    nothing to do with it.


    Rufus didn''t control himself and had said it out.


    ¡°Nothing. It''s all over. It doesn''t matter who was right or wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ste, I am not afraid to take the responsibility.¡±


    Rufus did not give an exnation, but covered it.


    ¡°Dad......¡±


    ¡°Ste, your mother is dead. We must respect her. What happened between me and your mother does


    not matter. Don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Rufus didn¡¯t let Ste continue to ask, and he regretted his impulse.


    ¡°Well, what about that woman? Have you been waiting for her?¡±


    Ste did not continue to ask, but she guessed that there must be something between her parents.


    Her father was frank and he was not afraid to take the responsibility. Even if it wasn''t his fault, he could


    have taken it.


    So she believed her father.


    But that woman who had made her father lonely for so many years, who had kept him waiting for so


    many years, was a thorn in her heart.


    ¡°s......¡±


    Rufus first sighed and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ste, you have grown up and experienced love and marriage. There are things and feelings you


    understand better than I do.¡±


    ¡°Living with your mother for so many years, I have never thought of betrayal and never had fancy for


    any woman, though I had no feelings for her. But Isobel is different. For me, she is the real love.¡±


    ¡°I''m very happy to be with Isobel, and I was going to divorce your mother and marry Isobel. But I didn''t


    handle it well enough. Your grandfather found it out. You know what kind of man your grandfather is.


    He won''t allow my marriage to go wrong, even if it doesn''t work out, it must be profitable.¡±


    Rufus could not help but sigh. Speaking of Isobel, he had guilt in his eyes, which was different from that


    when he spoke of his wife.


    Ste quietly listened, although his attitude of mentioning her mother was different from that when he


    mentioned Isobel, she did not interrupt her father.


    Just like her father said, her mother had been dead for more than twenty years. No matter who was


    right or wrong, all they could do was face the reality.


    Her father was still alive, but he lived in remorse and regret. And he had been lonely all his life.


    It was the first time in more than twenty years that he had mentioned the past. If her father wanted to,


    she wanted to be a listener, to let him pour out his repressed feelings.


    Rufus went on.


    ¡°Isobel was a doctor, and her brother has a constructionpany. But your grandfather did not like this


    constructionpany.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather made things worse by meddling in it. Isobel didn''t know I had a family with two


    children. Your grandfather took her away by force, told her about my situation and threatened her.¡±


    ¡°It hit Isobel very hard. She felt cheated by me. She denied even my feelings for her. I lied to her. I felt


    indebted to her. I''ve been waiting all these years for the chance to meet her again and apologize to


    her.¡±


    Rufus did not conceal his feelings to Isobel. Only when he told her his true feelings, Ste would ept


    it bit by bit.


    After waiting for more than 20 years, he did not wait in vain. Finally, Isobel came back. But Rufus did


    not expect that Winnie would be with Brian.


    ¡°You were young and you med Isobel. Your attacks,bined with your grandfather''s ckmail and


    emotional oppression, made her lose her job and she had to leave.¡±


    ¡°It was my fault, my selfishness hurt Isobel.¡±


    Rufus said the memory and he felt better after saying it.


    Ste could hear her father''s guilt and love to Isobel, but he never mentioned his hurt to her mother,


    which was unbearable to her.


    ¡°Dad, you not only hurt Isobel, but also mother.¡±


    Ste said.


    ¡°I did not conceal your mother, she had known about me and Isobel.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. She wouldn''t be happy underground if we mention it.¡±


    Rufus then stopped the topic.


    Ste respected her father and she did not ask although she found something wrong.


    Rufus groaned again.


    ¡°I don''t know if you believe what I said, but I have a clear conscience and I can guarantee that every


    word I say is the truth.¡±


    Rufus hoped that Ste could understand him, and could let go and tolerate.


    ¡°Dad, I believe everything you said. If Isobeles back, do you still want to be with her?¡±


    Ste believed his father unconditionally, but she asked a question.


    Ste understood her father had been waiting for so many years, but he could not ept it from her


    mother''s point of view.


    But Ste looked distressed when she saw loneliness in her father¡¯s eyes. How could he be lonely for


    more than twenty years?


    At the moment Ste felt that it was the existence of Isobel that made her father endured for so many


    years.


    ¡°If shees back, if she will to be with me, if you and Brian agree us to be together, I want to be with


    her.¡±


    ¡°We are old now and I don¡¯t know how long I can live. I want to use the rest of my time to make up for


    her and to feel happy.


    Rufus did not hide his feeling and did not hide his love to Isobel. At this time, if he was still silent,


    retreated, Brian and Winnie''s life would be destroyed.


    Ste looked at her father, listening to him, suddenly she felt that her father was the world''s most pitiful


    person. He did not know what love was when he was with her mother. When he finally met love and


    understood love, Grandpa destroyed her father''s yearning for love.


    ¡°Dad, haven''t you heard from her in all these years?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ste asked tentatively. She did not know if she would forgive Isobel, but she really wanted her father


    to be happy and wanted him to smile.


    ¡°s...... Ste, I have a question for you. If I find Isobel, will you agree with her to be with me?¡±


    Instead of answering, Rufus asked a question. He did not want to deceive her, but he could tell her that


    Isobel hade back.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Isobel did not know how to answer.


    ¡°You can''t take it? You still hate me, don''t you? s...... Everyone hated me, but your mother


    understood me. Unfortunately, she''s gone.¡±


    Rufus knew it would be such a situation, knew his children would not forgive him. If their mother had


    not killed herself, things might not have turned out this way.


    When she died, everyone put the me on him, all the consequences on him. He was a man, it didn''t


    matter how much he took, but the children were hurt by that.


    Sometimes he thought about how the two children had changed after their mother died, how they had


    been repressed for so many years, and how he hated his wife.


    But hatred was not the answer.


    On her way home, Ste was depressed because of her conversation with her father.


    Her father said he owed her mother nothing, but who should be med for her death?


    Her father stopped speaking when it came to her mother. He said her mother was the first to know that


    he was with Isobel and it could be checked.


    At that time, she and Brian could not control their mood when they knew Rufus cheated on their


    mother, but their mother was calm as if nothing had happened.


    However, why didn¡¯t their mother expose him? Since she did not expose him, it meant that she could


    ept it, but why shemitted suicide? What was it between her parents?

 Chapter 744 Protect Yourself

    Chapter 744 Protect Yourself


    Winnie had a fewfortable days, without outside interference. Brian did note to bother her, and


    she had peaceful time expect that she missed her children and Brian.


    She was right to leave, because rtionship was not all her life and she should not take rtionship


    priority. She wanted to work for her family. Even if she could not get over Brain, she could hide him in


    her heart.


    At noon Winnie went to the canteen with her ssmates. Before she could reach the canteen, there


    was a ssmate came to her.


    ¡°Winnie, someone at the school gate wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Wants to see me?¡±


    Winnie was not familiar with this ssmate, but when he said that, she thought it was Finn.


    ¡°Yes, a man.¡±


    He added, and Winnie was more sure that it was Finn.


    Finn had been in B City, and except Finn, no one knew she was here. But Winnie had doubt, why Finn


    did not call her, but came to her.


    Afraid of Finn waiting too long, Winnie hurried toward the school gate.


    Seeing the person at the school gate, Winnie froze.


    ¡°How could it be him?¡±


    She asked herself in surprise and confusion. How did he find her here? On the day of separation, she


    made it very clear that she did not have contact with him.


    And the current situation was hard to exin. She was at Police University in uniform. What kind of


    excuse should she say?


    Winnie stood there hesitating. If she now turned back, if she argued with him, Winnie would expose her


    heart.


    These actions were evidence of her love for him. So when she saw Brian, she could only talk with him


    as if she were an old friend.


    Thinking of that, Winnie showed a smile, and then went to Brian.


    ¡°Why are you here? How do you know I am here?¡±


    Winnie gave a rxing smile without nostalgia for the past. She did not show her love for Brian, and


    just felt like meeting an old friend.


    Brian did not want to see that. It made him panic, as if she had got him over.


    ¡°Why are you wearing a police uniform?¡±


    Brian did not if he should tell the truth, or find a reason to deceive Winnie.


    ¡°I study here, of course I have to wear uniform. Are you here on business?¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t know how Brian came over, but she knew she did not have a good reason for her


    uniform.


    ¡°Your work is busy, why do you still go to school? Because you are angry what I found a school for


    Wendy?¡±


    Brian didn¡¯t understand why Winnie had to do so.


    What did it mean? Was she to change her job and to stay away from him?


    Winnie gave an irony smile.


    ¡°That was before, I had a problem in my brian and got myself involved in other people''s affairs. But it


    made me realize that I was a lonely individual. Everyone else is protected, and I can only protect


    myself. So as a policewoman, I can protect myself.¡±


    ¡°There was another reason why I came to school. Remember? I swore before you that I don''t need


    your help, so I have to prove myself.¡±


    ¡°But now I think I am childish and it was unnecessary.¡±


    Winnie felt that she said much. If she said that with amon friend, she would leave him bad


    impression. She told herself that speaking was a skill, especially in front of Brian, she had to think twice


    before she spoke it out.


    ¡°Winwin, this job is too dangerous. You can tell me what you are not satisfied with and what you are


    disappointed in. I will change it. You can''t join the profession.¡±


    ¡°You are not a lonely individual, you have me and I can protect you. You can prove yourself, and now


    you...¡±


    Brian heard clearly Winnie¡¯s words and she wanted to prove herself because she was angry withi him.


    But he objected to Winnie proving herself in this profession, she was a woman to be protected.


    Brian objected, but Winnie felt it was a joke.


    ¡°Don''t be kidding. You can''t do anything wrong. Mr. Be, I don''t need you to worry about me. If you


    have energy, you should put it on a weak woman like Wendy.¡±


    ¡°I have a ss, I gotta go first.¡±


    Winnie turned around, and Brian said behind her.


    ¡°Winwin, can you listen to me? I promised you I wouldn''t be with Wendy and I will keep my words, but I


    need you to understand me. After all, she saved my life, and I can''t be ungrateful.¡±


    Brian guaranteed that there was nothing between him and Wendy, and told Winnie why he connived at


    Wendy. He had no feelings for Wendy and he hoped Winnie could understand him.


    Hearing his words, Winnie turned back in anger.


    ¡°You can''t be ungrateful. Please don''t honor her, thank her, protect her on the basis of hurting me. I


    haven''t owed you anything since I was pregnant, and you can''t be so ungrateful to me. Listen, I won''t


    let you hurt me any more.¡±


    ¡°Good-bye.¡±


    Winnie left angrily. Once again she could not control her temper and had said something she shouldn''t


    say. Talking with a meaningless man could only expose her heart.


    Brian sighed helplessly again and again. Winnie did not listen to his exnation, nor did she ept his


    apology. But Winnie being angry was better than being indifferent.


    In a fancy hotel in B City.


    ¡°Jonny, how long will youe back?¡±


    ra asked Jonny who was packing.


    ¡°Depending on how things are handled, if things are handled well, I will be back in a few days. Don''t


    worry, I''ll be back as soon as I can.¡±


    Jonny answered seriously, pacifing ra.


    He had made the things clear with Wendy. He was to send back his child, but he could not tell ra


    and he would not leave.


    Once he left, it would not be easy for him toe back.


    ¡°s...... You haven''t even left yet, I have missed you. It''s my fault. I didn''t even know my passport was


    expired, or I would have been able to go back with you.¡±


    rained. Watching Jonny pack his bags, her heart would fly away with him.


    ¡°If it hadn''t expired, I would have taken you with me. But there is nothing we can do. Get a new


    passport while I''m gone and go home to spend time with your family. I''ll take you with me next time I go


    home.¡±


    Jonny said to ra, but ra was joyful hearing that.


    ¡°Ok, I must hurry up and get my passport. You muste back soon.¡±


    ra constantly reminded Jonny, afraid that he would forget her.


    ¡°You are holding my heart, I will go back soon.¡±


    ¡°By the away, ra, I will help you inquire about the affair about Wendy when she was abroad, so that


    you can get your money back.¡±


    Jonny wanted ra to know that he would ask ten million from Wendy. He wanted Wendy to lose


    money again and made her Wendy sad again.


    ¡°You must inquire it in detail, I must get the money back.¡±


    Thinking of this matter, ra was angry. For several days she called Wendy for having the money


    back, but Wendy was perfunctory or she did not answer the phone.


    She just did not want to pay her back.


    ¡°Don''t worry, she doen¡¯t deserve our sympathy.¡±


    He couldn''t possibly fail to do what was sure to happen. From now on Wendy should pray very hard, or


    she would bepletely destroyed.


    In the evening


    Wendy went home, looking dejected.


    ¡°Why did youe back by yourself? Didn''t you take Annd to the movies? Where''s she?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother asked, while looking behind Wendy.


    Wendy did not answer because she did not know how to answer and was afraid of being scolded if she


    did. The child was taken away by Jonny, but she did not have the passion and she did not feel at ease.


    She exined to herself that she was sad that the child was taken away, not that she had no


    confidence in herself for Brian.


    ¡°I am talking to you.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother urged her seeing that she was upet.


    ¡°Mom, I''m tired.¡±


    Wendy spoke, but it had nothing to do with the question.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy went upstairs, followed by her mother, who was worried.


    ¡°What kind of answer is that? What does it matter to the child whether you are tired or not? I asked you


    where the child is. Why isn¡¯t she back?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother was unavoidably worried. Two people went out and only Wendy came back and she


    looked upset.


    Wendy¡¯s mother asked Wendy in her bedroom, but Wendy still did not give an answer. Wendy¡¯s mother


    was anxious and pushed Wendy.


    ¡°You didn''t hear me? Where''s the child?¡±


    Shouted Wendy¡¯s mother, as her voice increased, she got angrier.


    ¡°She was taken by Jonny to his country.¡±


    Wendy finally opened her mouth, but Wendy¡¯s mother could not ept it.


    ¡°What, Jonny took her away? What do you mean? Make it clear.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother was shocked, she did not expect that Jonny would have Anna again.

 Chapter 745 One Last Try

    Chapter 745 One Last Try


    Wendy sighed, her hard breath was even trembling. Then she calmed herself before she gave her


    answer.


    ¡°Literally, he regretted it and asked me for custody. If I don¡¯t give him the child, he would go to Brian


    and tell him everything, otherwise, I should give him money.¡±


    Wendy did not say her purpose and did not say that it was her wanted to give the child to Jonny. Or her


    mother would kill her.


    What was more, the very mention of Jonny now made her heart tremble, and even though she had


    tried to soothe it, it was still in vain.


    It was a terrible feeling, and it drove her crazy.


    ¡°So youpromised? If so, our works is in vain. You can also threaten him, give him money, how can


    you let him take the child away?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother was anxious as an ant on the hot pot.


    At the beginning, she did not like the child, and even refused to have the child to live with them.


    But during this period of getting alone, she gave the child all her love. Now the child was taken away,


    she could not ept it.


    ¡°He was asking for tens of millions. How can I get that much money for him? How can I not


    Wendy was not in a good mood for her child was taken away. She was afraid she''d never see her child


    again and her child would hate her.


    ¡°What have you lost? Have you figured out who is most important to you? The child! She is the most


    important. You have to talk to Brian sooner orter, and we don''t expect anything from him, so we don¡¯t


    have to be afraid of Jonny''s threat. Didn''t you think twice before sending your child away?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, if Jonny''s threatened you, you could talk to me and we can figure a way out. You can¡¯t allow


    him to take the child away.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother was angry at Wendy''s simple mind.


    Wendy could not handle it no matter what she said.


    ¡°Mom, don''t be so angry. I gave the child to Jonny for another reason.¡±


    Wendy first pacified her mother, lest she would be more angry.


    ¡°What? What is more important than child?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother was confused and she thought the child was the most important.


    ¡°Mom, you should know that Brian broke up with Gloria. And he has not reconciled with Winnie. Now


    that Brian is single, and I have the best chance.¡±


    Wendy said to her mother, but before she could finish her words, her mother ped her in her face,


    while swearing.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You are still thinking about Brian. No matter how good Brian is, he is not as important


    as the child.¡±


    ¡°Mom... calm down. Mom... You hurt me.¡±


    Wendy avoided being beaten and begged for mercy.


    She knew that child was important, but Brian was unusual to her.


    ¡°I want to kill you. You even abandoned your child for a man, should I beat you?¡±


    ¡°You are wishful thinking and don''t give up on Brian. If I kill you, you will think of nothing.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother''s anger was uncontroble. She chased to beat Wendy, trying to sober her up.


    ¡°Mom... Don''t beat me. The child has been taken by Jonny and there is no point in saying anything.¡±


    Wendy shouted helplessly, in order to stop her mother''s aggressive behavior.


    Wendy¡¯s mother stopped hearing that.


    ¡°Wendy, you have a problem with your brain? How could you do something so wicked? She is your


    child, if you give her to Jonny, he will ruin her life? If she could lead a good life, will you be happy even


    if you are with Brian?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother cried while scolding Wendy. She did not expect Wendy to be cold-blooded, and to


    pursue her so-called happiness relying on the sacrifice of her child.


    If she had known that Wendy would be like this, she would have never tried to let her go home


    even if she had been tortured to death.


    ¡°Mom... I don¡¯t want to, but I...¡±


    ¡°But what? You need to stop making excuses for yourself. Why don''t you use your brain? Can you get


    Brian as you wish? How many things did you do to Winnie, can Brain forgive you? Winnie knows your


    past and she knows you have a child, aren¡¯t you afraid that she would tell Brian?¡±


    ¡°When Brian finds it out, do you think Brian would ept you? Even if he didn''t care, will Felix keep


    you alive if your past is a disgrace to the Be family?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother put all impossible factors to remind Wendy.


    Wendy even dare to take the risk. She was not crazy, but delusional.


    ¡°I have already told Winnie, and she said she would not tell Brian. Brian¡¯s Grandpa is over 90 years old.


    And he will die soon. I can wait until he dies before marrying Brian.¡±


    Wendy refuted. She was sad that her mother cried for her child.


    But 30 million had been given to Jonny, and the child had been taken away, she had not truning point.


    She told herself it would be thest fight, and she would put all her energy and thoughts on it. If she


    won, she had the whole world, if she lost, she would admit defeated.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you believe what Winnie said? If she wants to be with Brian again like you do, do you think her


    promise to you will not be a tool against you? Are you sure she will not tell anyone? Won¡¯t her


    friends tell Brian?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you think things through? Your past is your Achilles'' heel, and no matter how much external


    factors work in your favor, your past is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, wake up. You got off on the wrong foot and there''s no turning back. We still have to tell Brian


    frankly, and strive for his forgiveness. Then we''ll pick up the child...¡±


    Wendy did not want to hear her mother''s nagging. She would worry, regret it and felt guilty for her child,


    and it would affect her inhibitions and determination.


    Now she was on a rope and there was no turning back. She could have her money and child back. She


    could not give up Brian under such circumstances.


    She had no other choice, she could only fight for it.


    ¡°Mom, don''t say that. I''ve made up my mind. I know I was wrong, so I am trying to correct my mistakes.


    When I get Brian back, everything will be corrected.¡±


    Wendy interrupted her mother''s words forcefully, and made her decision impulsively.


    Seeing that Wendy was so unrepentant, Wendy¡¯s mother was furious. She said nothing, and ped in


    Wendy''s face.


    ¡°Well, suit yourself. From now on, you''re not my daughter. Get the hell out of here. I don''t want to be


    involved in your stubbornness, and I don''t want you to lose the family money.¡±


    She drove Wendy out angrily. She failed to persuade Wendy, so she could only use this way to wake


    her up.


    She did not understand why Wendy was so unrepentant. Brian would not choose Wendy, but she was


    bewitched.


    Wendy was both aggrieved and angry. She looked at her mother in shock, not expecting her mother to


    hit her in her face so hard.


    However, she could not give up Brian. She had to be healed from Brian for what she had suffered.


    ¡°Mom, you drove me away for money, for you will not be involved. Do you only care about money?¡±


    Wendy covered her face and questioned her mother loudly, but her mother gave a reply that she could


    not say a word.


    ¡°Aren''t you after the money? Didn''t you give your daughter to a scumbag for money? Don''t you ruin


    yourself for money? Don''t you find Brain for money?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother angrily asked Wendy, she wanted to let Wendy realize how sad it was to be


    abandoned by her mother.


    Wendy stood silently, but her mother had not finished.


    ¡°Wendy, I like money. But I did not abandon my child for money, at least I let my child have aplete


    and happy home. I didn''t push my child back and forth as a bargaining chip, and I didn''t hand my child


    over to her father when I knew he was scum.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, have you ever wondered what kind of child Anna will be under the education of Jonny? Once


    she is bad, you will regret it.¡±


    ¡°And...¡±


    ¡°Stop, I can take care of my own affairs. Leave me alone whether I live or die. I''m leaving now. I won''t


    take any money from you, and I won''t get you into trouble.¡±


    Wendy refused to listen to her mother''s nagging. It made her have heartache, worry about her child


    and waver her decision.


    Since she had made up her mind to fight for Brian onest time, she had to stick it out and not let


    external factors affect her.


    ¡°I must say, I want you to know that you and Brian will not work out and that it is wrong to give up a


    child for a man. I want you to know...¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, just leave me alone.¡±


    Wendy argued loudly with her mother, but she did not want to continue to listen to her mother, so she


    left angrily.

 Chapter 746 First Meeting

    Chapter 746 First Meeting


    Brian went to C City and had note back. Although Winnie still ignored him, he still wanted to find a


    chance to talk to Winnie and let her give up the job as a policewoman.


    Brian drove a newly bought car to wait for Winnie outside the school.


    This car was for Winnie, if she insisted on staying here to study, she would use this car. Because of the


    characteristics of the Winnie¡¯s school, Brian did not buy an expensive car for fear it would be too


    swanking.


    Brian waited outside for more than three hours, from dawn to dark, finally Winnie came out.


    Winnie was very surprised to see him. They met yesterday, and she thought Brian had gone back.


    Winnie pretended that she had not seen him, but Brian hade to her.


    "Are you going out? I''ll give you a ride."


    Brian spoke before he reached Winnie, afraid that Winnie would flee away.


    "I can¡¯t bother you, Mr. Be, but thank you. I''m just getting some air. I have no ns to go


    anywhere."


    "I gotta go now."


    Winnie wanted to go for a walk and have dinner. But since Brian suddenly appeared, she had to cancel


    the n.


    Winnie said and turned to go, but Brian caught her wrist.


    "Winwin, I''ve been waiting here all afternoon. Just give me a minute for the sake of that. There are


    things we haven''t made clear. Shall we talk again?"


    He held her wrist many times, and let go of it many times, but this time he would never let go.


    "Let go."


    Winnie did not want to have any physical contact with Brian, did not want him to hold his wrist, or her


    heart would beat like a little girl and want to cry as she felt his temperature.


    "Promise me first."


    He knew that if he let go of she would not agree.


    ¡°Brian, it doesn¡¯t matter if we make it clear. No matter how many times we talk about it, the result is the


    same."


    Winnie stared at Brian, no matter what Brian said, it could not change the fact that they had broken up,


    more could not change Brian¡¯s distrust of her, could not change the fact that Felix could not ept her.


    Since so, there was no need to waste everyone''s time, there was no need to spend time alone with


    Brian.


    "No, you said we will start over. It is impossible to start again until we clear up what happened before."


    Said Brian, took Winnie to the car.


    "Let go of me first, my ssmate will see it."


    Winnie refused, but she knew that every time she did not seed.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Brian?¡±


    Winnie did not seed, but she continued to struggle. At this time Finn suddenly appeared to stop


    Brian''s way.


    "Mr. Be, please wait a minute."


    Finn said in a serious voice but he was polite.


    Seeing that Winnie was pulled by the man who was famous in B City, Finn was ufortable. But


    without knowing what their rtionship was and the cause and effect of this scene, he could not act


    arbitrarily.


    Brian looked at the man with a frown in front of him and wondered who he was.


    If he was right, this man was Finn, the youngest director of police station in B City.


    "Sir, I don''t know who you are. But since you know me, you know what my rtionship is with Winwin.


    We have something to talk about. Would you mind stepping aside?"


    Brian''s tone was cold and sincere, but there was nothing impolite about it. He felt this man was to rob


    his woman.


    "Whatever your rtionship is, you should respect Officer......"


    "Mr. Poole."


    Winnie stopped Finn.


    She did not expect Finn and Brian would meet, and Finn¡¯s address scared her. Fortunately, she


    stopped Finn in time.


    "Mr. Poole, I have something to settle with him. I''ll be fine, don¡¯t worry. We''ll be in touch when we have


    time."


    When Winnie saw Finn, she thought her savior came and she would not be taken away by Brian. But


    hearing Finn calling her ¡°Office Chambers¡±, he had to agree to Brian''s requirements.


    Winnie was afraid her identity would be exposed, so she had to go with Brian.


    Finn looked at Winnie with worry. He did not know what their rtionship was. But since Winnie said


    so, he could only say yes.


    "Well, I''ll go then. Let me know if you need anything."


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, Mr. Be. I''ll see you again sometime."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finn said politely and then turned to leave.


    "Let go of me, I will talk to you."


    Winnie''s wrist was in Brian''s hand from beginning to end. After Finn left, she wanted to shake it off.


    Instead of letting go, Brian got her palm.


    "You..."


    "Get in the car, and we''ll go somewhere to talk."


    Brian didn¡¯t give Winnie a chance to talk, but directly took her to the car.


    He opened the door with one hand and let Winnie in. For fear that Winnie would bump her head, he


    protected Winnie''s head with his hand.


    After getting in, Brian immediately started his car and headed for the destination he had set.


    On the way.


    "What do you feel this car?"


    Brian opened his mouth to break the silence.


    "I don''t know cars well, as long as I can drive it."


    Winnie did not want to respond, and she did not know why Brain asked her about the car.


    "It''s not expensive, but it''s very efficient and safe. I bought it yesterday and got the license te today."


    Brian simply said, and then changed the topic.


    "Winwin, can you change the school? You said you have no one to protect you, but I can protect you.


    You said you want to punish bad people, I can help you, you..."


    "You help me? How can you help? To me, Wendy is..."


    Winnie promptly stopped and did not say it out. Because she realized that her words did not change


    anything, after all, Wendy was the savior of Brian.


    And she had promised Wendy and Brian that she would not interfere in their affairs, if she said it, it


    would be foul. The two would be unhappy, so would she, so why bother?


    "Well, when my parents passed away with so much debt, it was so hard, but I have ovee it, and


    now I don''t need anyone to protect me. There are so many bad people I want to punish, you can''t help


    me."


    His words were pleasing to hear, but Winnie had heart a lot of it, she dare not believe it. As long as he


    did not protect others and punish her, Winnie was very grateful.


    "I just think this job is too dangerous. You have a good job now. Why do you want to study here? If you


    feel bored, you can go to another school. Economic management in Emily''s school is good."


    Brian continued to persuade, and he knew that Winnie was enduring.


    He was distressed and ashamed. But it needed time and it could not be fixed at this moment.


    "Emily and..."


    "s...... forget it. I''m not good at economic management. I like to be different. I majored in software


    engineering in college, but I preferw. Now I have the opportunity to have an in-depth understanding


    of thew, I feel very happy. Whether I will have the job, it depends.¡±


    Winnie changed her words. Wendy and Emily studied economic management, because it was useful to


    them. Wendy could help Brian run the Be Group, but if she had studied economic management,


    everyone would have thought she had motives.


    No one would question her if she studied in this school and she would not be associated with the


    Be Group.


    "Winwin, I can respect your choice. If you want to go to this school, take this car. It''s easier for you to


    go out."


    Brian did not force Winnie, because he knew Winnie would not agree.


    Winnie sneered, Brian''s words made her feel ridiculous.


    "Give me a car? This car is for me? Why? Why do you give me a car? We two..."


    "Don''t say we two have no rtionship, as you said, we are friends and are parents of the kids."


    Brian interrupted Winnie, but he did not dare to say it directly, so he said they were friends.


    "Friends? Thank you for your concern, but I can''t ept the car."


    Winnie refused, she could not want anything from Brian. She could not be despised by Brian, and could


    not be bribed by his things.


    She didn''t even want to be his friend, and she could only ept the fact that they were parents of the


    kids.


    Two people came to the restaurant. Brian got out of a bunch of red roses.


    Brian, holding the roses, went to Winnie, but Winnie turned her head to the side.


    Brian had known Winnie would be like this, but he would not shrink back.


    "I saw you in a hurry yesterday and didn''t have time to prepare flowers for you. I have one for you


    today. Take it, as a friend."


    Brian gave the flowers to Winnie. He dare not say love and could only say they were friends.


    He was afraid that Winnie would be away from him.


    "Friends don''t send flowers. I''ll take this as a friend, but don''t send me anything in the future. I don''t


    want to be burdened, even though we are friends."

 Chapter 747 For the Big Picture

    Chapter 747 For the Big Picture


    Although Winnie turned her head, she still epted that bunch of roses.


    She knew what the rose meant, but she did not believe that Brian was sincere. In this case, even if she


    epted, it would not change Brian''s mind.


    "Sit down. I''ve already ordered. We''ll talk while we wait."


    What Winnie said was not important, as long as she epted the bouquet of flowers, Brian was ted.


    Winnie put the flowers carefully aside and then sat down.


    "Mr. Be, there''s something I wish I can make it clear, so as not to interfere with our life."


    Winnie reminded him and she did not want to see him again.


    No matter what Brian did, she would not change her steadfast heart. Even if he realized what he had


    done wrong, even if he apologized for what he had done, Winnie would not forgive him.


    In the eyes of Brian, she was only a nanny to take care of the kids, and in the eyes of Felix, she was


    only a mistress.


    Why did she have to live without dignity, why did she want to live ording to the thought of the


    Be family?


    "I... Can you talk about Wendy?"


    Brian didn''t know where to start and could only say that.


    "I can''t seem to interfere in what''s going on with Wendy, and it''s not a problem between us. Sorry, I


    don''t want to hear or talk about her."


    Winnie refused, because she felt distressed when she heard the name of Wendy.


    "Ok, we don¡¯t talk about Wendy."


    Brian did not go on, afraid Winnie would get up and leave.


    He changed the subject.


    "Winwin, can you tell me about your parents and what happened in your family?"


    Brian wanted to know the past and see if he could help. Also he wanted to thoroughly understand


    Winnie''s pain and everything she had endured.


    It was not easy to hear this from Brian. Winnie felt sad and then showed a mocking smile.


    "Why do you ask now? Why didn''t you ask before? You don''t have to care about that. It''s not your


    business."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been waiting for him to ask her something about it, and now he did, but it was at the wrong


    time, and it was meaningless. Brian had missed the best time to care about her, so he missed


    everything between them.


    Now that it was all gone, she didn''t want to give any answers.


    "Winwin, I didn''t care enough about you before. I''ve been afraid of the pain in your heart, so I did not


    ask. Now I want to know everything about you, and I want to solve your problem."


    Brian knew that it waste to ask and that he did not care enough about Winnie. He had tried twice


    before, but he had been sidetracked by trifles.


    Now he wanted to start again with Winnie, he wanted to love her more seriously, to understand her, to


    help her, and he hoped Winnie could give him the opportunity.


    "The past is the past. You didn''t want to know anything about me, and now you don''t have to ask.


    There were a lot of things that needed help before, and there are a lot of things needed help now. But I


    won''t bother you. I can handle it myself."


    Winnie rejected him. He didn''t take her seriously when she needed him, so what could he do now?


    "I''ll go if you have nothing else to say, Mr. Be."


    Winnie said and then got up.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian got up quickly.


    "Mr. Be, I don''t think you have much to say about us. This is thest time. From now on, we''ll each


    have our life. I''ll solve my problems by myself, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Winnie said and strode away directly. She did not take away the bouquet of flowers and had not eaten


    the dinner.


    Winnie walked out of the restaurant in tears.


    If Brian had said that before, she would have believed it and been happy whether it was true or not. But


    now she couldn''t believe it.


    He''d been looking for an opportunity to apologize, to exin. But didn''t he see that the apology wasn''t


    genuine? He did not know the reason why she suffered?


    Her heart had been hurt by him, and now he came to care about her past, which made her feel


    ridiculous. Was she a beggar waiting for his mercy?


    The next morning.


    Rufus had breakfast and went to the old house, and Felix could guess why he came.


    In the living room, they were chatting over a cup of tea.


    "Why isn''t Thomas at home?"


    "He went to see Jack with Maria, they are worried about him."


    Felix could not help but ridicule. Jack was dependent to his parents and it was hard for him to make


    him a sess.


    "If you are lonely at home, you cane to my ce, and you can y with the kids."


    Rufus did not want his father to be at home alone, after all, he was old and needed people around him


    to take care of him.


    "No, the kids hate me. I will make them feel bad."


    "Do the kids know about the things between Brian and Director Chambers?"


    Felix was well aware of Rufus'' kindness and filial piety. He wanted to see the kids, but he did not know


    what to say and did not know how to answer their questions.


    "Yes, they want Brian to bring Winwin back."


    "Dad, for the sake of the kids, leave them alone. Let Brian decide who he marries."


    Rufus said directly.


    Things hade to this, there was no need to hide. They all had their thought and the ability to judge it


    was right or wrong. Only his father did not change his mind.


    His attitude was tough and did not allow others to overturn or question him. It would be an affront to his


    dignity if hepromised in this matter.


    Rufus might say more directly than he did now if not scrupled about the dignity of his father.


    "Director Chambers is a good woman, I have to admit that. But if Brian marries her, it will set back the


    progress of the Be Group for many years."


    Felix said.


    Winnie was a good woman and Brian gad made up his mind, but who would promote thepany?


    "Have you ever thought about how many years the Be Group will go backwards if Brian gives up


    on it?"


    Rufus asked.


    Rufus wanted his father to measure the pros and coins.


    Felix looked at the outside solemnly and did not give an answer for a long time.


    The question was something he had been wondering about, and once Brian really gave up on the


    Be Group, his whole life''s efforts would be wasted.


    He used to be confident that he could control Brian, but now he could not. He felt Brian was sand in his


    hand, the more he clenched, the more he lost.


    What he was most worried about now was the loss of all the sand in his hands, and what he was most


    puzzled about was the impact on the future of the Be Group.


    Rufus continued seeing that his father was silent.


    "That Brian and Winwin are together will not affect the Be Group¡¯s future. If you push too hard, it


    will backfire and it will have bad impact on the Be Group."


    ¡°Since Brian had made up his mind, he did not care about his present position. Even if he did nothing at


    home, Winwin could support him. He just wants to give his kids aplete home and be with the one


    he likes.¡±


    What Rufus said was what Brian wanted, and Rufus hoped it would be the result. Rufus wanted Brian


    and Winnie to be together, and he had his n.


    Only when Brian and Winnie were good and had a happy life together, the entanglements before could


    be solved.


    Felix still looked out of the window withplicated emotions, but still did not give an answer.


    "Dad, do you know what Brian wishes most?"


    "What he wants most is for us to live together as a family andugh every day. The young people work


    hard to support the family."


    "If you ept Winwin, all of this will happen. If you ept Winwin, we will be a big happy family."


    Although Brian did not say that before, Rufus could see it. If he really disregarded anything, he could


    immediately put down everything now and left with Winnie and kids.


    He had not chosen to leave now, but continued to strive to pursue Felix, just to have a great oue.


    He just didn''t know if Grandpa could help him.


    Felix did not speak, but looked at Rufus with firm eyes.


    He had never dared to imagine the joys of a family of four generations living together.


    Was it desirable? Was it really that happy? All his life he had been happy with the growth of the Be


    Group. Could anything be happier than that?


    "Dad, give Brian a chance, and think you are testing him, to see if he can grow the Be Group


    without the help of marrying a rich family, to see if he can make the whole family happy."


    Rufus enlightened Felix and he did not know how much Felix heard him, But he had to say so, for the


    sake of Brian and Winnie, for the sake of two kids.


    Felix kept silent all the time, he considered the problem in all directions. He was moved by the


    happiness for four generations living together.


    "I''ll think about it."


    Felix finally opened his mouth, not giving an affirmative answer, or a negative answer.


    This answer was hope for Rufus, the future for all family members

 Chapter 748 Emily Is Pregnant

    Chapter 748 Emily Is Pregnant


    It was already noon and Emily was still lying in bed. She vomited irregrlyst night and did not sleep


    well all night. She did not fall asleep until three o¡¯clock in the morning and did not wake up till it was


    noon.


    When she opened her bleary eyes, the first things that rushed into her mind were the child and Leo.


    She knew that it was not yet decided whether to abort the child.


    It was nearly three months, the doctor said that if it was three months, odinopoeia would be needed


    and it did harm to the body.


    She did not have much time.


    The thought of it made her very anxious and panic.


    What to do? Should she tell Leo?


    When Emily was thinking about it, her mother opened the door and came in.


    She was surprised to see Emily in the room.


    "Why aren''t you at work?"


    Emily¡¯s mother got up early to attend a funeral and had not been back until now. She came to her


    daughter''s room to see if there was anyundry to be done, but her daughter was still in bed.


    "I didn''t go to work today because I am feeling well."


    Emily casually found an excuse.


    "What''s wrong with you?¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother hurried to the bed and carefully observed Emily, but she was more worried.


    "You look so pale. What''s wrong with you? You don''t look as good as you used to."


    "Get out of bed and get dressed. I''ll take you to the hospital for a checkup."


    Emily¡¯s mother urged her and showed her concern.


    A few days ago she found that Emily did not look good, but she had been saying that she was all right.


    Emily¡¯s mother thought she was tired due to work and study, so she did not take it seriously.


    But it was not different today. Emily did not go to work, which meant that she really was ill.


    "I am fine, Mom. I am just too tired and I need some rest. There is no need to go to the hospital."


    Emily refused, once she went to the hospital, everything would be exposed.


    ¡°You have to go to the hospital. You are off today and have a bogy checkup. Let''s see we can fix it."


    Even if Emily said she was all right, Emily¡¯s mother was still worried. She pulled Emily''s hand and


    forced her to get out of the bad. However, Emily felt gross, she could not hold it back but directly spit on


    the bed.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Emily¡¯s mother was frightened by the sudden condition. She did not expect she would suddenly vomit.


    Emily was spitting, but it was only water, no food. Emily¡¯s mother was panic to hear that.


    "I''ll call the hospital and tell your father toe back."


    Emily¡¯s mother''s voice was trembling. She was scared and got tears.


    "Mom..."


    Emily stopped her mother in time.


    Then Emily¡¯s mother turned around to help Emily.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Very ufortable, right? I will send you to the hospital."


    "Mom..."


    Emily was gasping for air and her vomiting had eased.


    "Mom, you first throw down the quilt, I still want to vomit smelling it."


    Emily''s bed got dirty, and it smelt bad, which made her have the feeling of vomiting.


    "All right, I will take them away."


    Emily¡¯s mother first helped Emily out of bed, and then Emily went to the bathroom. Emily¡¯s mother


    pulled the sheets and quilts off and changed the sheets.


    Everything was sorted out. Emily¡¯s mother picked up the phone again, when she was going to call


    Emily¡¯s father, Emily came out of the bathroom.


    "Mom, I am fine, I don''t need to go to hospital."


    Emily thought her mother was calling the hospital, so she grabbed the phone.


    "I''m calling your dad. You''re sick. I will tell him toe back."


    Emily¡¯s mother was still worried. Although Emily now looked fine, her face was still pale. What


    happened just now made her terrified.


    "I am all right, so you don''t have to worry. It''s just something I ate that upset my stomach. If you let me


    have a good rest..."


    Emily thought she was all right, but she began to vomit again. She ran to the bathroom, followed by her


    mother.


    "You are not all right, you are throwing up."


    Emily¡¯s mother packed Emily''s back when she was vomiting.


    Then it urred to her that Emily had had dinner at homest night, and it was light, as she had


    requested. Those light foods won''t upset her stomach at all. Why was she so sick?


    "What did you eat?"


    Emily¡¯s mother asked with doubts.


    "Nothing, mom, I''m really fine."


    Emily gasped while answering. Her intention to avoid made her mother more suspicious.


    "No, I have to take you to the hospital."


    Emily¡¯s mother said and strode out of the bathroom to take the phone.


    Emily hurried to stop her mother.


    "Mom, I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    Emily was weak and her face looked pale, her throat hurt and there was a bad taste in her mouth. She


    felt like she was exhausted and unable to stop mother.


    "Emily, either go to the hospital or tell me what''s wrong with you."


    Emily¡¯s mother said. Emily was particrly abnormal today, if she really had eaten bad things, she


    would not refuse to go to the hospital.


    "I..."


    Emily looked at her mother with a face of embarrassment and helplessness, and felt she could not hide


    it anymore.


    "We will go to the hospital if you don¡¯t say it."


    Emily¡¯s mother was to pull Emily out, she must be imposing, or Emily would not tell her the truth.


    "Mom... I''m not sick. I''m pregnant."


    Emily finally said it out, she could not hide it. If they went to the hospital, it would be known.


    "What?"


    Emily¡¯s mother looked at Emily in shock and felt she had heard wrong.


    "I... I''m pregnant, not sick."


    Emily repeated. Her voice was loud and sure Emily¡¯s mother could hear it.


    "Pregnant, great. I have been waiting for it for a long time."


    Emily¡¯s mother''s reaction was unexpected. She was excited and happy.


    "How long have you been pregnant? How is the baby?"


    Emily¡¯s mother asked happily.


    "More than two months, the baby is fine."


    Emily listlessly answered. She was annoyed but her mother was so happy, she did not understand why.


    "Good, it''s good."


    "Where''s my phone? I''m going to call your dad. I''m going to tell him the good news."


    Emily¡¯s mother looked for the phone happily, regardless of Emily''s feelings.


    "Mom, why are you so happy that I am pregnant before I get married?"


    How could she be so happy? She felt as if her daughter-inw was pregnant.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can get married right away."


    "Give me the phone, I will call your father, and Leo''s parents. We should prepare for the wedding."


    Emily¡¯s mother smiled from ear to ear. She was so happy that she was going to have a good son-in-


    "No, you can''t call anyone. Leo doesn''t know about it yet, and I''m not sure if I will keep the baby."


    Emily hid her mother''s mobile phone behind her, and she knew that her mother must force her to get


    married, as Leo.


    "What? Leo still doesn''t know it? You want to get abortion? If you dare to do so, Emily, I will be angry


    with you."


    Emily¡¯s mother could not ept such a decision. She could not abort the child and it would do harm to


    Emily¡¯s body.


    "Mom, m down, can I make the decision by myself?"


    Emily protested. She felt sick and did not know what to do, she even wanted to escape.


    "And then you abort the baby? It is guilty? It is a life and you want to kill him? Have you ever thought


    that Leo is the father? Is it fair to Leo that you made the decision without telling him?"


    "It will do harm to your body, and it has a huge impact on your ability to have a baby again. Do you


    want to regret not being a mother all your life?"


    Emily¡¯s mother said, in her opinion, the child would have to be born in any case.


    "Emily, I''m going to call Leo. He must know about this."


    Emily¡¯s mother began to rob her mobile phone, but Emily could not give her the phone hearing that she


    was going to call Leo.


    "Mom, I haven''t made up my mind yet. I''m just flustered and don''t know what to do. Give me some


    time, I will tell Leo and we will make a decision after discussion."


    Emily hurried to appease her mother, Leo could not know it before she had decided.


    "You do need to think about it, but I''m telling you this baby can''t be aborted."


    This was the hard and fast rule of Emily¡¯s mother, whether Leo and Emily agreed or not, she did not


    agree to abort the child. This child came at the right time, it would make Emily and Leo get married


    soon.


    "Emily, it''s noon now. What do you want to eat? I will cook for you. At this stage, you must take good


    care of yourself so that the baby can be healthy."


    Emily¡¯s mother relented, smiled and said gentle words to her daughter. From then on she wanted to be


    a "full-time nanny" to take care of Emily.


    "Mom, you change too fast, are you still my mom?"


    Emily could not ept her mother''s change so fast. One moment ago she was screaming and


    threatening, now she was being gentle.


    "If I''m not your Mom, why I asked you want you want to eat? Just say what you want and I''ll make it for


    you."


    Emily¡¯s mother urged.


    "I can''t eat. I have no appetite."


    Emily was really weak and her stomach was sick. How could she have an appetite?

 Chapter 749 Misery Loves Company

    Chapter 749 Misery Loves Company


    Emily did not feel well and had no appetite to eat. Emily¡¯s mother felt distressed about that, so she had


    to make Emily eat some.


    "Try to eat, I will cook some porridge."


    "Go to bed and rest. I''ve changed the sheets for you. I''ll find a trash can and put it next to your bed. If


    you want to throw up, just lie on the bed."


    Emily¡¯s mother said while taking back her phone from Emily and then she walked to the door happily.


    Emily¡¯s mother stopped at the door and looked back at Emily. She put away her smile and turned


    serious.


    "I will give you one day, and you have to tell Leo tomorrow."


    Emily¡¯s mother was giving orders, not reminders.


    After Emily¡¯s mother left, Emily rolled her eyes and then got into bed.


    Lying on the bed, she wondered how she should tell Leo, but she had not made up her mind yet.


    With her hands unconsciously on her stomach, she felt the breath from the child. Was this an extension


    of her life? Was this little creature made of her flesh and blood?


    Was it her love? Was it all she had?


    C City.


    Winnie asked Finn out at noon and wanted to give Finn an exnation about what happenedst night.


    A cafeteria.


    Winnie and Finn went to get the food and the sat at the table.


    "My ssmate rmended this cafeteria to me. Please try it and see how it tastes."


    Winnie was not familiar with C City and she could only take the advice from her ssmates.


    Finn seriously tasted it.


    "Well, not bad. Your ssmate has a good taste in food."


    Finn said.


    He could guess why Winnie called him out, but he did not mention the matterst night. After all, it was


    not good for him to interfere with Winnie''s private affairs.


    "Yes, it is good."


    Winnie tasted the food.


    "By the way, Mr. Poole, when will you go back?"


    Winnie asked about something unimportant.


    "Tomorrow, I will leave tomorrow. But I have a meeting in A City."


    Finn said casually. He worked all the time except at mealtimes, but he was full of energy and rose to


    the asion.


    "It seems that the position of director is not suitable for everyone. I would cry if I was so busy and tired."


    Winnie said jokingly, but it was true that the position as a director needed excellent ability and the spirit


    of hard-working.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Mr. Poole, I called you out is to exin to you about yesterday."


    Winnie tried to change the topic, looking at Finn to make sure if he was willing to listen to her.


    "Go ahead, I''m listening."


    Finn gave Winnie an affirmative look.


    Winnie took a deep breath and forced herself to smile.


    ¡°You know Brian, right? I have aplicated rtionship with him. We''re not married, we''re not


    boyfriend and girlfriend, but we have two kids. The kids are twins, six years old and are now with their


    grandfather."


    ¡°It is not urate to say that I have no rtionship with Brian. I liked him and he seemed to like me.


    But I did not meet the requirements of his family for marring to Brian, so I stayed with him as a


    mistress.¡±


    In this sentence, Winnie used a word "seem", because she was really not sure if Brian had loved her.


    Winnie said the things between her and Brian. She just said it generally, because there was not too


    much time for her put it all to Finn.


    And, above all, he might have no patience to hear such a thing.


    Winnie sighed, she felt depressed every time she mentioned these things. She had to take deep


    breaths to relieve her breathless heart.


    Winnie continued.


    "Fortunately, we broke up after a misunderstanding. He didn''t trust me and didn''t give me a chance to


    exin. As for me, I am a stubborn person with strong self-esteem. I didn''t go after him to exin the


    fact. So we parted, and now we have no rtionship except that we are the father and mother of our


    kids."


    Winnie did not know what was in Brian¡¯s mind. She was single at this moment and had nothing to do


    with Brian.


    ¡°He came to mest night because he didn''t want me to go to school here. He only just found out I''m


    wearing a uniform, but he doesn''t know I''m officially on the job yet."


    "No one in my family knows that I am wearing this uniform but the police in the bureau. I didn''t tell my


    sister, my aunt or my two kids, let alone Brian."


    "Last night..."


    "You interrupted mest night because you are afraid that I tell him you are a policewoman, right?"


    Winnie had made it clear, so Finn gave the conclusion.


    "Yeah, I don''t want anyone to know about it."


    Winnie felt there was no point in letting others know, and it would only affect her work. If Brian knew it,


    he would think why she did so.


    She did not want to be suspected by Brian.


    "Well, I''ll watch mynguage. You are right you have another profession, it is better to keep it a secret."


    "You are usually cheerful, I did not expect you are a girl with a story, but we both have kids and we''re


    both single."


    Finnughed, trying to ease the dull atmosphere and to cheer Winnie up.


    "Yes, we are."


    Winnie forced a smile. But she thanked Finn for listening and notughing at her.


    After lunch, Finn took Winnie back to school.


    At the school gate, the two chatted before Finn left.


    Winnie walked to the campus, and when she passed by the guard room, the guard on duty inside


    called her.


    "Are you Winnie Chambers?"


    The guard asked with uncertainty. He had taken a look at Winnie''s photo, so he was not sure if she was


    the women in the photo.


    "Yes, I am, why?"


    Winnie stopped and chatted gently with the guard.


    Then the guard came out, holding something in his hand.


    "Here is the car key. A gentleman named Brian Be asked me to give it to you. He said the car is in


    the parking lot outside the school."


    The guard put it into the hands of Winnie, and then he was back to the guard room.


    Winnie looked at the car key and did not know what to say at the moment.


    He might remember that she could not take a taxi, he might be think it was inconvenient for her to go


    out, and he might do it for the sake of the children.


    But would she ept the car, if not, where should she send the car?


    In the evening Winnie received Brian''s message.


    "Don''t be burdened with the car. It''s not a gift, but a temporary loan. I was busy at work and I flew back


    without telling you. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on studying in this university, I can understand you. But I want you to take care of yourself,


    and I want you to be safe.¡±


    ¡°The kids and I are waiting for you."


    Winnie felt more sad to see that.


    She did not reply to the message, just as she did not see anything, and she did not want to guess his


    intention.


    Winnie put the phone away and was to focus on study, but her phone rang.


    Winnie nced at the phone and found it was Stefan. She signed. If she had known that Stefan would


    like her, she would rather not know him.


    Winnie picked up the phone.


    "Winwin, where are you?"


    Before Winnie opened her mouth, Stefan''s eager voice was heard.


    "I''m outside for study."


    Winnie did not say where she was for she was really afraid that Stefan came to her. If so, there was no


    substantive significance for her to go out.


    "Go out? You are not in B City?"


    Stefan continued to ask, and felt Winnie deliberately avoided him.


    "No, I am not in B City. Why do you call?"


    Winnie asked directly, if there was no reason, she would hang up the phone.


    She felt the burden that Stefan loved her. She didn''t want to lose this friend, but she couldn''t get too


    close to him. It was hard to keep distance and she even wanted to break off friendship with Stefan.


    She was not heartless, but really afraid that Stefan would get hurt and encounter unnecessary trouble.


    "Nothing, I went to your home but you were not there and yourpany said you asked for leave. I am


    worried. Winwin, are you hiding from me? Am I bothering you?"


    Stefan asked, or Winnie would tell him where she was.


    But if Winnie gave a positive answer, he would feel sad.


    "Yes, it is part of the reason. Whether it is life or work, I feel messy and tired, I need to adjust my mood,


    so I came out."


    Winnie said directly. It was a fact that Stefan bothered her and she did not want to give hope to Stefan,


    so she was straightforward.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t think it through enough to put myself in your ce. Now that you have gone away, I


    hope you wille back afresh and I hope you will think of me in a different way."


    Stefan said with depression. Winnie''s affirmative answer made him seriously frustrated.


    "If you ask me to think of you, I shall postpone my return indefinitely. Stefan, we are really not suitable,


    and I never like you. You know, it is impossible to be together if we don''t like each other. Why do you


    persist to me?¡±

 Chapter 750 Find Out the Reason

    Chapter 750 Find Out the Reason


    Winnie felt she had made herself clear and she just repeated it, but Stefan seemed that she had not


    heard it.


    In that case she had to be decisive and repeat herself.


    "I don''t like you, even if you insisted and waist your whole life on me, we still can not be together."


    "Think about it, don''t embarrass yourself."


    "I still have thing to do, I gotta go."


    Winnie said in one breath and directly hung up the phone.


    She knew Stefan would be sad to hear that, but it was better than his efforts was in vain.


    Winnie had nothing to say to Stefan, only hoped he could understand as soon as possible, so that they


    could be friends.


    Stefan was really sad. Thinking of Winnie¡¯s words, he felt heartache.


    He liked Winnie but Winnie did not like him. He did not want to give Winnie burden, but he could not get


    over Winnie.


    A day had passed, but Emily was at work today, her mother could only wait for her toe back.


    Her mother was worried. Leo did not know it, if Emily told Leo, he would know it today.


    So her mother made a call to Leo and asked him toe to her ce.


    In the kitchen, they were getting the dinner ready.


    ¡°You had been here recently, I miss you.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother asked while cooking.


    ¡°Emily did not allow me toe, I dare note if you had not called me.¡±


    Leo exined and he felt sad about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she is thinking.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother said, but she knew that Emily did not allow Leo toe was because Emily had not yet


    made up her mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she refused to see me and to answer my phone recently. And even when she


    answered the phone, she had a hot temper.¡±


    ¡°Christine, do you know what happened to her? Let me know if she needs help, I will offer help.¡±


    Leo tried to get to know the reason from Emily¡¯s mother. He was confused and worried about Emily.


    He had asked Emily, but Emily did not talk to him, so he asked her mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leo, Emily will be fine.¡±


    Seeing that Leo was worried, Emily¡¯s mother wanted to tell him that Emily was pregnant, but Emily said


    she would tell Leo himself, so she had to hold back.


    Leo guessed something from her tone and knew that she must know something, but why she tried to


    hide it from him?


    ¡°I am really worried. Our rtionship got improved, but she was suddenly cold to me, which makes me


    nervous.¡±


    Leo said, he hoped that Emily¡¯s mother would leak some information to him, so that he could adjust his


    n.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leo. I promise that Emily will marry you and you will soon call me Mom.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother said happily, which was a best answer to Leo. If she had not promised Emily, she would


    have told the truth. It was quite torturing to keep happy thing a secret.


    ¡°I am confused, Christine.¡±


    Leo dare not believe it due to Emily¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°You just need to wait to marry Emily.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother felt she would tell him the truth if it went on.


    ¡°Leo, watch the food in the pot, I have to get some light food and cook some porridge.¡±


    Then she gave her position to Leo and then got some vegetables.


    ¡°Christine, it is too much, you don¡¯t have to get some light food.¡±


    Leo said. He did not know who the light food was for.


    ¡°Someone can¡¯t eat oil food, but only light food.¡±


    As her voice fell, Emily and her father got home.


    ¡°Charles, Emily, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Leo, you are here. If I have known you are here, I would have bought something good.¡±


    Emily¡¯s father was happy to see Leo, but Emily got nervous.


    Today was the deadline. It must be her mother called Leo here, so she had to tell him that she was


    pregnant.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Emily asked with displeasure and wanted to drive Leo away.


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°What is your attitude? I called him here.¡±


    ¡°Leo,e and help me with the food, leave her alone.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother said. She was upset that Emily treated Leo with that attitude. When she turned to the


    kitchen, she gave a nce at Emily.


    ¡°You do have a problem in your attitude. It is normal that Leoes.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I go upstairs to change my clothes.¡±


    Emily was annoyed now and did not want to listen to anyone, so she interrupted her father and went


    back to her room.


    The dinner was soon ready. Emily¡¯s mother ce the light food and porridge in front of the seat of


    Emily and then went upstairs to call Emily.


    She wanted to warn Emily so that Leo would not be awkward.


    ¡°Talk to Leo politely. Did Leo force you to get pregnant? If you were not willing to, will you be


    pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Be gentle at the table. If you don¡¯t want to say a word, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother said seriously.


    ¡°I have no appetite to eat, so you eat with Leo.¡±


    Emily was angry that her mother called Leo toe when she was not ready.


    ¡°You have to eat, Leo cooked for you. Go down, or I will tell Leo you are pregnant.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother knew Emily¡¯s temper. Emily was stubborn, so she had to threaten her.


    ¡°Mom,you are boring.¡±


    Emily did not know what to say.


    "Mom, just give me one more day. Tomorrow, I will talk to Leo about it."


    Emily suddenly changed her strategy and began to intercede. She wanted to dy it and she got one


    more day to think about it.


    "You will do nothing even if I''ll give you ten days. Fix it today and you don¡¯t have to worry any more. If


    you''re in a bad mood and get something in your mind, it has a big impact on your child."


    "You choose, go down or let Leoe up to you."


    It seemed that Emily''s plea was not useful, her mother did not give her time but urged.


    "All right, I''ll go down to dinner."


    Emily had a feeling of no ce to hide, as if three people were attacking her.


    Emily and her mother went downstairs for dinner. Emily felt uneasy and wanted to ask Leo to leave by


    saying harsh words, but she was afraid of her mother and father would scold her.


    She was silent during the meal.


    After dinner, Emily¡¯s mother called everyone to the living room and sat down. Emily was no exception


    forced to sit down, but she was nervous.


    "It was I who called Leo here today. Charles was also asked toe back. I have called you all here


    because I have something important to say."


    Emily¡¯s mother began the topic in a formal and rigorous way.


    "What''s wrong with you? What makes you so serious?"


    Emily''s father said with a smile, it was his first time to see his wife host a family meeting seriously.


    "Just stay back and wait for the good news."


    Emily¡¯s mother could not help but smiling.


    "All right."


    Although Emily''s father didn''t know what was going on, he still cooperated with Emily¡¯s mother.


    "Not me, it is Emily to say it."


    Emily¡¯s mother looked at Emily''s father, and then at Emily.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Emily, say it."


    Emily¡¯s mother was anxious and wanted to say it for Emily.


    "Mom, this is between Leo and me. I will talk alone with Leo."


    Emily said and got up, then wanted to take Leo to leave, but her mother knew her trick.


    "Sit down and don''t y tricks with me. This is your deadline, and I will speak for you if you take a step


    forward."


    Emily¡¯s mother said directly. She wanted to fix it as soon as possible, the longer the dy, the more


    torture it was.


    It was torture to Leo and Emily, their friends and the parents. Why didn¡¯t she just say it, so that


    everyone''s minds got settled?


    "Mother, you are imposing."


    Emily could only sit back to the original position.


    Emily was helpless and panic in face of her mother, even she was not sure her insistence was right or


    wrong.

 Chapter 751 Youre Pregnant with My Child

    Chapter 751 You''re Pregnant with My Child


    Emily''s mother Christine disagreed with Emily''s words. She didn''t want mean to force Emily into doing


    things she didn''t want to. She just wanted Emily to make a choice as soon as possible.


    "I''m here to help you solve the problem. I''m not to roust you. Do not kick against the pricks. To be


    honest is the right choice for you."


    "Yeah, you''re too much. Has my dear daughter vited thew? She still need to be severely


    interrogated."


    Her father Charles smiled and teased. He thought Emily and Christine were quarreling, and Emily was


    forced to apologize. He felt funny seeing this scene, and wanted to help Emily.


    "Shut up. You only have to listen."


    Christine nced at Charles in dissatisfaction, and motioned to him not to speak.


    "Well, I won''t speak."


    Charles shut his mouth quickly. He wanted to help his daughter, but feared to provoke his wife and


    made the situation more serious. Thus, he could shut up obediently.


    "Mom, how about this..."


    "Just say it quickly, don''t divert the subject."


    Christine was aggressive and didn''t give Emily a chance to y tricks at all.


    "You are too much."


    Emily was forced into desperation and wanted to cheat, but her mother was still better.


    "OK, then I can go further. If you don''t say it, let me tell them."


    "Leo..."


    "Stop, Mom... I will say it."


    Emily had no other way but to tell the truth.


    Emily took deep breaths again and again, and people in the living room all focused on her. At this time,


    the living room suddenly fell silent, and she could clearly hear the sound of breathing clearly.


    It was this silence that made people feel distressed and upset. But she had to face it.


    "Leo..."


    Emily took another deep breath after uttering the name.


    When Leo heard Emily call his name, he focused more on Emily. Themunication of Emily and her


    parents made him so flustered that he didn''t say a word.


    He was flustered, and he was even more at a loss when he heard that it was something to do with him.


    He thought Emily had fallen love with another man, and it was difficult for her to exin everything to


    him.


    He thought that Christine found Emily liked another man, so she forced her to tell everything. He


    thought...In short, nothing he could think of was a good thing.


    "Leo, I''m pregnant."


    Emily plucked up the courage to tell the secret. But she lowered her head and dared not look at Leo.


    "What? Are you pregnant? Leo''s child?"


    Charles was the first to react, he asked uncertainly.


    This fact waspletely different from what he had just thought, and he waspletely shocked.


    "You heard that right. Emily is pregnant. But your question is nonsense. Of course, it''s Leo''s child?"


    Christine was finally satisfied, but she was a little dissatisfied with Charles'' questions. It sounded weird,


    as if Emily had an affair with several men.


    Charles must be criticized.


    "Are you sure you are pregnant? Have you gone to the hospital for an examination? Is the child


    developing normally?"


    Charles asked quickly. His excitement and his happiness about to gush out.


    "Yes, she went to the hospital to check it up with her friend. The baby is very good. She has been


    pregnant for more than two months and almost three months."


    Christine answered.


    "Great, we finally have a grandchild."


    Charles finally couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart and apuded cheerfully.


    At this time Leo still looked at Emily nkly. If he heard correctly, Emily was pregnant and the baby


    was his.


    That''s why he was called today. It was not as bad as he thought.


    Leo got up, walked to Emily''s side, and squatted down.


    "Did I hear you right? You are pregnant with my baby, right?"


    Leo asked softly, thinking that a louder voice would scare the child in Emily''s stomach, and a louder


    voice would be disrespectful to Emily.


    "You heard me right, I was pregnant with your child. But..."


    "Thank you, thank you! Emily, thank you..."


    Leo excitedly didn''t know how to express his gratitude. At this moment, he felt that he was the happiest


    man in the world, and this moment was also the most memorable moment in his life.


    Emily was pregnant and he was the father. How exciting the news was.


    At this moment, he should do something. He should not onlyugh foolishly here.


    Thinking of this, Leo quickly got up and ran out.


    It made Charles and Christine confused.


    "What''s the matter with him? He is on a real high. What is he going to do?"


    Christine asked Charles, but Charles couldn''t figure it out, either.


    "I don''t know. He looks crazy."


    At this time, Emily''s attention was not on her parents, but on Leo who ran out. His attitude was


    inexplicable, first he was happy and excited, but then he ran out without saying anything.


    Emily didn''t know why he reacted this way. She didn''t know whether he was happy or afraid of the


    child''s arrival. Thinking of this, she felt a little upset. Although she did not finally decide whether to keep


    the child, if Leo gave up the child, she would definitely be heartbroken.


    "Dad, Mom, you''ve seen Leo''s attitude. If he doesn''t want this kid, I must abort it. Then, don''t stop me


    and don''t plead with Leo. I''ll deal with it myself."


    Emily had to remind her parents in advance, fearing that they would push her to Leo forcibly, then her


    love would be sad.


    "No, Emily, you think too much. Leo is so happy. How can he give up his child?"


    Christine didn''t believe that Leo would not want this child. He wished he had a mature opportunity to


    marry Emily. He would only grasp such a good opportunity and not waste it.


    "Emily, let me tell you, you are always wary of others and don''t believe in others. You worry too much


    about a little mater, making yourself upset."


    "That''s how you are to Leo. He actually made a mistake, but it wasn''t a matter of principle. And now the


    person he likes is you, and he has apologized to you. However, you are still so different to him. How


    upset he will be. Why do you torture Leo and make yourself sad?"


    Christine pointed out Emily''s shorings and hoped that she would recognize her shorings


    instead of putting the me on Leo. In short, Emily was not brave enough to face love, so she didn''t


    dare to fight for love.


    "Mom, you don''t understand, and you haven''t experienced it. You don''t understand how I feel, and you


    don''t know Leo well. Leave my business alone, I will deal with it myself."


    Although, Emily retorted Christine, but she knew her mother was right. Sometimes she was too worried


    and indifferent. She didn''t dare to try.


    "Emily, your mother is right. You have this shoring since you were a child. You never dare to face


    the problem and alwaysplicate things. It doesn''t matter, but you can''t avoid Leo. It''s unfair to Leo."


    "Leo is a person with status and ability. Girls who like him always look up at him, but you are so


    indifferent to him."


    Charles was also on Leo''s side and agreed with the shorings pointed out by Christine. What Emily


    "Emily, no one can guarantee that a person can live a lifetime and grow old with his beloved. Take your


    dad and me as an example, there is the possibility of divorce even when we are old. We can''t


    guarantee..."


    "Hey... why are you talking about me?"


    Charles interrupted Christine discontentedly and felt aggrieved.


    "Don''t interrupt, just listen."


    It was just a metaphor without any other meanings. She just wanted to persuade Emily, but it didn''t


    happen that Charles had listened carefully.


    Christine continued to enlighten Emily.


    "Emily, I just want to tell you that even if your boyfriend is a prince, you may not be able to live together


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    till old. If you marry Leo, you may file for a divorce and you leave Leo first. Everything is possible. No


    one can predict the future. Once ites, no one can resist it and change it."


    "So all your worries are superfluous. As long as you like Leo, don''t think about useless things, don''t


    worry about things that haven''t happened yet. Your thoughts can easily make you miss a lot of beautiful


    things. Be in the moment."


    Christine felt that her analysis was deep enough, and hoped Emily could take it seriously and let go of


    the pressure she put on herself.


    She would have a child in the near future. She would hurt one more person if she had this kind of


    thought.


    "Mom¡­¡­"


    Just as Emily was about to speak, Leo ran back again with a look of excitement. He left without a word


    and came back suddenly, making people in Jones family werepletely confused.


    Leo came to Emily excitedly and knelt directly in front of Emily on one knee.


    "You...what are you doing? Get up."


    Emily seemed to be taken aback, with a dazed expression on her face.


    "Emily, you are pregnant, I don''t know how to thank you. At this moment, I want to show my attitude


    and not make you sad."


    Leo said, took out a delicate diamond ring from behind and handed it to Emily.


    "Emily, please marry me. Give me a chance and let me take good care of you and the baby. I will


    devote all my love to you and the child."


    Leo said affectionately.


    He knew that Emily was not ready to ept him, and didn''t forgive him from the bottom of her heart.


    But she was already pregnant. If he didn''t have a clear attitude, he would be an irresponsible man.


    This time, Emily was shocked. She didn''t expect Leo toe back, and she didn''t expect that he would


    She stared at the diamond ring in Leo''s hand nkly, thinking about what Leo said.


    However, after thinking it, Emily felt the child was the reason of Leo''s marriage proposal. Without this


    child, when would she see this diamond ring?


    "Leo, get up first, we have a lot of things that we haven''t said clearly. I''m not feeling well today, we can


    talk about it when we have time."


    Emily got up as she spoke. Regardless of Leo kneeling on one knee, she left directly.

 Chapter 752 Pennys Plot

    Chapter 752 Penny''s Plot


    "Emily, you..."


    "Auntie, let her rest first. She is tired."


    Christine tried to call Emily back, but Leo stopped her. He thought Emily would react this way, and was


    ready to be rejected. It was because of psychological preparation that he did not catch up.


    He wanted to give Emily time to think about it and ept this fact.


    Leo got up and put the ring away, then sat next to Charles.


    Christine and Charles were embarrassed and felt sorry for Leo, and quicklyforted him.


    "Leo, don''t be discouraged. Pregnant women are entric. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Leo, Emily hasn''t turned her face to prove that we still have a chance. Don''t worry, as long as she


    keeps the baby, she will definitely marry you."


    Charles and Christine persuaded Leo sincerely, fearing that Leo would be sad and discouraged after


    being rejected.


    "Charles, Christine, I don''t me Emily. There are some things she really hasn''t thought out yet. I''m not


    worried, not discouraged, or anxious. I will wait for her, and I will wait until she agrees."


    Although Emily had been affected a bit, Leo would never give up Emily, and would never let Emily raise


    the child alone.


    "Yes, it''s right to think so. Leo, remember, Christine and I will always support you."


    Charles expressed his stance, admiring Leo''s sensibility and his spirit of not giving up when he is


    frustrated. What could this show? It was enough to show that Leo truly loved Emily. This was Emily''s


    blessing.


    "Thank you for your support. May I ask you to take care of Emily during this time? She may not want to


    see me."


    Leo knew that Emily''s words just now were perfunctory and would never have a conversation with him.


    So now he didn''t have the chance to take care of Emily. Thus, he could only trouble Charles and


    Christine.


    "Don''t worry, I can take good care of her. You just have to work, just think of a way to get her to marry


    you as soon as possible. I can take care of your children and your wife."


    Christine was happy with Leo''s insistence. She smiled and assured Leo. The phrase "your wife and


    your child" made Leo especially happy.


    "Christine, your words are so nice."


    Leo said jokingly, his smile broadened to a grin.


    "Leo, I also have to take some practical actions to support you. Tomorrow I will stop all Emily''s work


    and let her rest at home."


    Charles envied the interaction between Leo and Christine, and for his own sense of existence, he also


    had to give practical actions.


    "Great, so I feel more at ease. Thank you so much!"


    Leoughed. With the support of Charles and Christine, he was not afraid that he couldn''t be able to


    get Emily''s forgiveness. After gaining the support of Charles and Christine, he would take Emily and


    children home sooner orter.


    Penny''s house.


    In the evening Oscar apanied Penny to want TV in the living room. Seeing a storyline reminded


    Penny of something.


    "Oscar, did Winnie tell you to see a psychiatrist?"


    Penny asked suddenly.


    "Yes. Not only Winnie, but Daenerys also said it. But I think seeing a psychologist is just a waste of


    time, and it has no effect at all."


    "As you haven''t seen it, how can you know that it has no effect. Don''t be so arbitrary. Try it."


    Penny persuaded. Among everyone, she only hoped that Oscar would be happy in the future.


    However, the only way to make Oscar happy was to cure his "illness".


    "Give me some time. I will go to the psychologist when I think about it. Or you can go with me, and ask


    the psychologist to check on you."


    Oscar was afraid that the topic would continue, so he could only perfunctorily say that he would find a


    chance to see the doctor. But at this time he thought of Penny''s extreme thinking. If she was mentally


    ill, then the psychologist would definitely be able to help her.


    "What can I check? I have cancer. Can a psychologist cure cancer?"


    Emily knew why Oscar asked her to see the psychologist. It was precisely because she knew it that


    she used her condition to whitewash.


    "The psychologist cures the disease in the heart."


    Oscar continued, and didn''t give up because of Penny''s perfunctory.


    "I''m not mentally ill."


    Penny denied it.


    "But your thoughts are extreme, pessimistic. You are resentful towards everything."


    "Well, there are too many people in this world who possess more than you. Are you angry with them?


    Besides, it''s impossible to give you everything, so you don''t have to get what others have."


    Oscar took this opportunity to try to persuade Penny. Although he did not have the analytical ability of a


    psychologist, there were some things he had to say from a fair and equitable standpoint.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t have that many ideas. What others have has nothing to do with me. I am not targeting anyone, I


    only targeting Winnie."


    Penny''s attitude was very clear. She didn''t envy others, but Winnie was definitely an exception. She


    could not bear that Winnie was better than her, nor happier than herself.


    "What did Winnie do that made you her? Tell me, let me see where your contradictions lie."


    Oscar wanted to induce Penny to say everything and try to solve it after finding the root cause.


    However, Penny didn''t want to mention these things at all, and she didn''t give Oscar a chance to listen.


    "It doesn''t matter where the contradiction is, what matters is the result."


    "By the way, why hasn''t Winniee over these few days. I haven''t bickered with her for many days. Is


    she scared?"


    Penny changed the subject, just didn''t want to mention the previous events.


    "She has gone to C City on a business trip."


    Oscar replied with disappointment. The psychologist may be unable to help her.


    "On a business trip? When will she be back?"


    Penny suddenly became alert.


    "After more than a month."


    Oscar answered truthfully.


    "Great. I can have some peace and solitude when she is on a business trip."


    Penny was talking perfunctorily, trying to think.


    moment.


    "Oscar, I think you have been busy these few days. You are working overtime when youe back at


    noon and in the evening. You don''t have toe back to apany me at noon. I have a nanny. She


    can cook for me. If anything happens, I will call you."


    Penny seemed to be sensible, and seemed to considerate for Oscar. But she knew that she had her


    own thoughts and selfishness.


    "I am worrying about you."


    Oscar didn''t realize Penny''s selfishness, and simply thought she was afraid to trouble him.


    "There is nothing to be worried. I have been very good these few days. You can be back at noon when


    you are not so busy. If it is toote at night, you don''t have toe back. After all, it is a bit far from the


    city. You must be very tired after work. Tossing back and forth one day is definitely not good for rest."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I won''t cause trouble for you, and I won''t cause trouble for the


    police."


    Penny promised. Only in this way would Oscar feel relieved that she was at home alone, and only if


    she was at home alone would she have a chance to contact her father.


    When Winnie was there, she woulde over from time to time. In addition, Oscar woulde back


    from time to time, which made her afraid to do anything.


    This time Winnie was on a business trip, so she had a little more chance. Oscar was easy to cheat. As


    long as she kept Oscar away and made sure he wouldn''t show up at any time, she could keep the


    nanny away and find a way to contact her father, or go out of the vi to look for opportunities.


    "Alright, it all depends. If I am busy at noon, I will note back. You must listen to the nanny at home,


    and let the nanny cook what you want to eat. If you feel unwell, contact me immediately. You can''t


    stand it alone."


    Although Penny had repeatedly promised that Oscar could note back when he was busy, Oscar


    was still worried and exhorted Penny, so as to prevent the unknown from happening.


    During this period, Penny''s performance was still good. She had never run around and had been


    resting at home. Oscar felt that he could believe her, so he agreed.


    "Don''t worry, I am an adult and can take care of myself."


    Penny smiled with a crafty look.


    The car that Brian lent to Winnie had always been there, and the car key was on the study desk in


    Winnie''s dormitory.


    This key always distracted Winnie, always reminded her of Brian, remembering everything they had


    experienced together before.


    Winnie told herself that she only had to think about the good memories, but she found that there were


    sad stories in the good memories. For example, when they went out to y, they were originally very


    happy, but something bad happened all the time.


    The only time she waspletely rxed was their trip abroad.


    Then, just take it as the only memory.


    But she thought carefully again, she and Brian had never dated alone. Brain had never taken her to


    any asions. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help herself to envy Ste and Wendy.


    Both Ste and Wendy had enjoyed the love and care of Brain that she wanted. She was the only one


    who had never felt or experienced it before.


    Although Ste had a contract with him, he gave her enough honor at the time. In public, under the


    shlight of the media, she was his girlfriend.


    As for Winnie, she had never been treated like this in public, and she had never been admitted as a


    girlfriend by Brian.


    What could this prove? It proved that his love was false, his words were a joke, and everything he did


    to her was perfunctory.


    Winnie once again taught herself a lesson, once again woke herself up, and once again told herself


    that everything was an illusion, and only her injured heart was real.


    She decisively put the car key away, put it in the drawer of the study desk, and then began to study.


    Just when she got serious, the phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Winnie answered helplessly.


    "What''s up?"


    Winnie asked sadly.


    "I''m at the gate of your school,e out."


    It sounded Brian was pleasant.


    "You just went back two days ago, why are you here again? I''m studying, let''s talk about it another


    day."


    Winnie didn''t know what to say, so she could only refuse. She just saw everything and just warned


    herself.


    "I''m here to pick up the car. Give me the car keys."


    Brian knew that Winnie would refuse, so he came up with such a way.

 Chapter 753 Sudden Surprise

    Chapter 753 Sudden Surprise


    After Brian finished speaking, he heard a sigh first, and then Winnie''s voice sounded.


    "I''ll give it to you, but please keep it for yourself in the future, don''t leave it to me."


    Winnie was upset. If she remembered correctly, Brian had said that this car was for her, at least it was


    lent to her. Although she didn''t bother to use his car and wouldn''t want his car, she still felt


    ufortable when she heard that Brian asked for the car so righteously.


    She always felt that everything about her was indefinite and she had always been despised by him.


    She put down the phone and found the car key that she had just put away, then took her phone and


    went out.


    Seeing Brian from a distance, Winnie had mixed feelings. She didn''t like the way he treated her.


    She came to Brian, handed the car key to Brian without saying a word.


    "Take away your own things by yourself, don''t leave them to me."


    Winnie turned around after speaking, but stopped suddenly.


    She looked at the two children with weird smiles in front of her in surprise, and gradually showed a big


    smile.


    "Why are you here? Why didn''t you contact me?"


    Winnie was shocked for a while, but couldn''t know why the two children would appear suddenly.


    "Mom¡­¡­"


    Megan jumped into Winnie''s arms first, followed by Megan.


    "Mom, we missed you and wanted to give you a surprise, so we begged Dad to bring us over. Are you


    happy?"


    Megan exined. He could only be at ease when he saw his mother, and he smiled happily when he


    saw her mother.


    "Yes, I am very happy. You seeded. I didn''t expect you toe here. Thank you foring to see


    me. Thank you for missing me. I am very happy."


    Winnie hugged the two children tightly. She was certain to be happy, but she was a little upset, too. She


    always felt that she was owed to the children as she couldn''t apany them, and she always felt


    sorry for them.


    "We are also happy. We are happy when we see you. Dad said we have to cherish this opportunity.


    This is the only opportunity to see you before school starts. When school starts, we must study hard."


    Megan repeated what her father had said, and it was precisely because her father said that, she


    cherished this opportunity very much.


    "Your dad is right. As long as you go to school, all time is subject to school. You must listen to your


    father, and you can''t make grandpa angry."


    Winnie agreed with Brian''s statement. The only tacit understanding between them was in educating


    children.


    "We will be obedient. Mom, you can study with peace of mind. We will listen to Dad, and won''t make


    grandpa angry. We will definitely study hard to be the pride of you and dad."


    In order make his mother be at ease and study hard, Luke gave a promise sensibly.


    He had no expectations for anything, and he would not be naughty. He would be a well-behaved and


    sensible child, waiting for his mother to return to them.


    "God boy. You must take care of Megan when I am not at home."


    Winnie was most pleased to have Luke, such a sensible son. He had the responsibility of a man and


    the tolerance of being brother. Winnie believed Luke could take good care of Megan.


    But Luke was a child after all, and she shouldn''t force Luke to bear the responsibility. But besides Luke,


    who else could she put his responsibility on? Brian? He only had to do his own share of responsibility


    for the child, and he had no responsibility to bear it for her.


    "Mom, I''m hungry."


    At this moment, Megan interrupted the conversation between Winnie and Luke. She looked at Winnie


    with a pitiful look.


    "You are hungry? Haven''t you had your meal yet?"


    Winnie asked, and it was Luke who answered him.


    "We had to catch the ne, so we didn''t have time to eat. After we get off the ne, we came here to


    find you. Dad said we will have dinner together."


    "Oh, in that case we will go to dinner now."


    Winnie she got up while speaking. Then she ran to the guard''s room. After telling the guard, she went


    out with the children and Brian.


    They came to a well-known chain dumpling restaurant all over the country. Why did they choose


    dumplings? Because both children liked dumpling.


    "Mom, the dumplings in this restaurant are delicious, but they are a bit worse than the dumplings made


    by you."


    Megan did not forget to praise her mother while eating.


    "I will definitely make dumplings for you when I go back."


    Winnie looked at the two children in a good mood. From seeing them until now, she had always smiled.


    "Mom, why do you want to study here? Isn''t there a school in City B, and why do you want to go to


    Police University?"


    Luke has never understood why her mother had to go to school again at this time. The most important


    thing was that what she learned now was far from her major.


    "Recently, only this school opened temporary sses, so I came here. As for why I want to go to the


    Police University, it is very simple. I want to protect myself, protect you, and protect your Grandaunt,


    Isobel and aunt Vanessa."


    Winnie still smiled and answered, not wanting to make Luke and Megan nervous.


    "Mom, Dad will protect all of us. You are a girl and you''d better not participate in this job."


    Luke also opposed her mother''s continued advancement in this industry. He didn''t want her mother to


    sacrifice too much to protect them. On the contrary, he wanted to protect his mother, and wanted his


    father to protect his mother.


    His mom, Winnie, was a girl. She just had to be happy. The responsibility to protect family should be


    what men do. It was not a mother''s responsibility.


    Hearing what Luke said, Winnie was a little awkward, a little helpless.


    "It is natural for your dad to protect you, but we can''t let your dad take on such a heavy task alone."


    People Winnie referred to was Luke, Megan, Isobel and Vanessa. Luke and Megan were talking about


    her and Brian.


    In other words, Brian could protect the children but not her family. After all, it didn''t matter. So, she had


    to rely on herself. She had to be independent. The most important thing was to rely on herself not to


    get hurt.


    "The task is not heavy, and I can do it all by myself."


    Brian hadn''t spoken since the entrance of the school. He closely listened to the conversation between


    Winnie and the two children, enjoying the happy time.


    It was a kind of happiness, a kind of enjoyment, and a kind offort for him.


    But at this time he couldn''t be silent anymore. He had to express his stance and let Winnie know that


    he could bear everything and protect her and everyone she loved.


    Winnie''s look changed, turning upset because of Brian''s words.


    She didn''t answer, just smiled. Her smile was gradually mixed with disappointment and disbelief.


    She was with Brian because of the children and the love for Brian. And she also hoped that there was a


    man who would guard her and be the first to help her resolve when she encountered difficulties.


    But Winnie didn''t expect that the man she wanted to rely on would be the man who hurt her the


    most.


    Winnie did not respond to Brian''s words, but continued to answer the children''s questions.


    "Luke, you don''t need to worry about me. I am just bored and wants to fulfill my wish. I don''t n to go


    to work, nor do I want to give up my current job. When I fulfill my wish, I will go back to normal work


    and live a normal life."


    "When I go back, I will make dumplings for you and make delicious food for you whenever I have time."


    Winnie only needed time to heal herself. No matter which school she was at or what she learned, she


    only needed more than a month to forget all the things before. She had to keep her calm in this more


    than a month. As long as she could be calm and natural when she met Brian, and let the hatred in her


    heart disappear, she would go back.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Oh, as long as you won''t engage in public security industry, I will be relieved. We will wait for you to


    Luke was also worried about the dangers of Winnie''s work, and worried that Winnie would give up her


    current job, so he was more relieved with Winnie''s assurance.


    However, Winnie said so that because she didn''t want Brian to know too much, and didn''t want him to


    interfere in her life.


    "Mom, we n to stay here for a few days and then go back. Please live with us these few days."


    Megan put forward her opinion on the side. Before she came out, she decided to live with her Winnie


    and Brian. Her family hadn''t been together for a long time. She missed this feeling of being together


    with her parents, and it was a good opportunity.


    "Megan, my school has regtions. I must go back in the evening. You live with your brother and your


    dad. I will go to have breakfast with you tomorrow morning, OK?"


    Winnie refused, knowing what Megan thought, but she didn''t want to sleep in the same room with


    Brian.


    "Mom, you can ask for leave from the teacher. You have sses during the day and can''t y with us


    tomorrow. If you do not live with us at night, then how can we have time to be with you. A breakfast is


    too short, so you should stay with us at night."


    Megan felt when Winnie rejected her, pouting a little mouth to persuade Winnie.


    "Megan, it''s really inconvenient for me. After I go back, I will y with you, or you can sleep with me."


    Winnie was still insisting on her opinion. Although she understood Megan''s thoughts, she thought that


    Megan should be instigated by Brian.


    In the past, he always used the two children to fulfill his wishes, and before, he always suddenly


    appeared in front of her with two children. It used to work well. But now, it was too old-fashioned.


    The repeat of his old trick would only make Winnie feel it was just a perfunctory. Brian just wanted her


    forgiveness, but still couldn''t realize where he was wrong.


    It''s also possible that it was not that he didn''t realize his fault, but that he didn''t take this matter to heart


    at all, didn''t take her seriously.


    "Winnie, it''s not easy for children toe here. You should agree. Let''s order a suite of rooms a. You


    and the children sleep inside, and I sleep outside."


    Brian also knew what Winnie was avoiding, so he offered to sleep separately. Only in this way could


    Winnie feel morefortable and agree to the child''s request.

 Chapter 754 It Is Not the First Time

    Chapter 754 It Is Not the First Time


    This time Brian was wrong. Even if they would sleep in separate rooms, Winnie would not give him a


    chance.


    Breaking up meant that the romantic rtionship between them had ended. They were barely friends. It


    was not suitable to sleep in the same room with a friend.


    "Our school has regtions. I can''t break this regtion. Luke, Megan, if you feel that I am unkind,


    then I will definitely makepensation for you after I go back. Please also understand and support


    me."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Also, no matter what happens between mom and dad, you should not interfere, just take care of


    yourself, study hard, and enjoy yourselves."


    Winnie suddenly became serious and got up immediately after speaking.


    "Luke, Megan, go back with Dad after eating. I have to go back to school now."


    Winnie left immediately after speaking. At this time, she didn''t want her children to be a tool between


    her and Brian, and she didn''t want topromise again and again because of her children.


    "Winnie..."


    "Luke, take care of Megan. I will go and see your mom."


    Brian said and chased it out.


    There would be a perfect ending for a good dinner, but they didn''t expect that only Megan and Luke


    were left on the table at the end of the meal.


    Megan looked at Luke in a panic.


    "Luke, is mother angry?"


    "Well, mom is angry. We shouldn''t do it. We didn''t consider how mom felt."


    "We only think about helping Dad, we only think about whether we are happy or not, but we haven''t


    thought about how mom feels. Megan, do you think mom really doesn''t like dad anymore and is really


    determined to leave dad?"


    Luke asked Megan. He felt flustered when he thought of this possibility. He felt that there was a floating


    cloud under his feet, and he had no sense of security


    "I...I don''t know. I feel like my mother hates Dad now. Maybe my mother is hurt and disappointed with


    Dad."


    Megan was too young to understand love. She only felt she didn''t have the ability to judge whether her


    mother still liked her father. She only knew that her mother avoided her father and didn''t want to get


    along with her father.


    Luke sighed, feeling lost. He didn''t know if he should continue to help his father, or if his mother wanted


    to leave his father.


    "Megan, if Mom and Dad really can''t be together, shall we live dad or mom?"


    Luke was worried and started thinking about the future. If Winnie was still so indifferent to Brian, it


    would be when they made another choice.


    "...Luke, I love Dad, but I will choose my mother. Life is difficult for Mom. She only has Isobel and


    Vanessa. Mom will be very pitiful if I leave her."


    "Dad is different. Even if without us, he still has grandpa and aunt, Great Grandpa and everyone in the


    Be family."


    Megan''s goal was very clear. Although she felt sorry for her father, she couldn''t make her poor mother


    more pitiful. Although she didn''t want her father and mother to be parted, she would tend towards her


    weaker mother when she had to choose one between her mother and her dad.


    "I also choose mother. I want to take care of her and protect her for Dad. I can''t let my mother suffer


    any more harm."


    Luke didn''t hesitate to choose Winnie, his mother. One of the reasons was his mother was poor, and


    one of the reasons he wanted to be with his mother. Another reason was he hated the difference of the


    Be family and the way they got along.


    He didn''t want to be controlled, he didn''t want to live like Brian. He liked to enjoy the warm love around


    his mother, to enjoy freedom and happiness.


    "Luke, should we still get involved in the affairs between mom and dad?"


    Without the consent of his father, and without the approval of his mother, they decided themselves.


    Megan was already unsure whether they were right or wrong. At the critical moment, she still had to


    ask Luke''s opinion, and follow his arrangement.


    "I''m not sure. If we insist on asking Mome back, she definitelye back. But grandpa doesn''t


    like Mom, and Mom will still be as unhappy as before."


    Luke had no idea this time, and didn''t know what to do. He was afraid that Winnie would still face


    discrimination from the Be family after returning, and that Brian would not be able to protect her


    wholeheartedly.


    Brian caught up with Winnie in the parking lot outside the restaurant.


    "Winnie..."


    "No matter what you want to say, don''t say anything, I just hope you don''t take advantage of the


    children."


    Winnie didn''t give Brian a chance to speak at all, she reminded Brian sharply, her eyes full of anger.


    "I didn''t use them, and I didn''t know they would say that. Winnie, you misunderstood me."


    Brian hurriedly exined that he really didn''t know what the two kids would say that would


    misunderstand Winnie.


    "I misunderstood you? You said you didn''t use your child? Well, if you didn''t use your child, you can


    taste what it''s like to be misunderstood and wronged."


    After Winnie said angrily, she bypassed Brian and wanted to go to the bus stop in front. However, Brian


    stopped her again.


    "Winnie, I know I was wrong. I know that being misunderstood and being wronged is very terrible. Don''t


    leave. You can scold me and hit me, as long as you release all the grievances in your heart, you can


    even kill me."


    How wronged she was, how distressed he felt. How could Brian not know how bitter Winnie was.


    It was precisely because she was suffering, she was wronged, and she was injured, Brian had to


    doubly feel sorry for her, and then he had to chase her back, cherish her, andpensate her.


    "How dare I kill you? If I kill you, the women around you can split me up. Brian, don''t waste time with


    me. I don''t care about everything you do to me. It''s not the first time that it hurts. It''s not the first time


    that I''m wronged. I''m used to it, so you don''t need to take it to heart.¡±


    "Go back and take care of the children."


    After speaking, Winnie was about to leave again, but Brian still blocked her way.


    "Winnie, I was wrong..."


    "Don''t tell me that you are wrong. You didn''t listen to my exnation before. Then, don''t exin to me


    now. Whether we misunderstand each other or not, the breakup is a fact. Please don''t disturb my life in


    any way in the future."


    Winnie said with anger. She couldn''t find the right words to deal with what Brian had done.


    He kept saying that he was wrong, and he had been repeating this sentence since they knew each


    other. But did he realize that what hurt her the most was his repeated apologies?


    If he really cared her, he would never bear to hurt her. How could he have a chance to say sorry if he


    didn''t hurt her?


    "I know that I am not qualified to exin to you. I also know that the breakup was brought up by me


    and it is a fact. I also know how deeply I hurt you this time, and I know that you will bepletely


    disappointed in me. But Winnie..."


    Brian tried to exin, to admit his mistake, to soothe Winnie''s heart. But Winnie still strongly refused to


    give him a chance to speak.


    "Stop. Since you know everything, you should know that there is no chance for us to be together again.


    One more word is redundant."


    "Brian, I don''t hate you or love you anymore. When I was with you, no matter what I was, no matter


    what I experienced, and no matter how much I''ve been wronged, I''m relieved. I''ll take it as a lesson


    learned from your family and as an enrichment to my life experience."


    "Goodbye."


    Winnie knew that what she said was a lie, and even a punctuation mark was against her heart.


    But she must say so. She must be forced herself to be cruel, she must be forced herself to get over


    Brian.


    "Winnie..."


    "Mom, Dad."


    Just as Brian stretched out his hand to hold Winnie, the voices of the two children suddenly sounded,


    which made both people withplicated moods restrain and stop.


    Brian didn''t want the children to see the torture pattern between he and Winnie. He took the initiative to


    let go of Winnie''s hand, and then the distress on his face disappeared.


    "Why did youe out?"


    Brian asked them first.


    "We are full."


    Megan replied. In fact, they came out because they were afraid of their parents quarreling.


    "Dad, if mom wants to go back to school, let''s send her back. Megan and I won''t force Mom."


    Luke said sensibly. He knew that it was toote to take a taxi, and he would be worried about if Winnie


    went back by bus.


    However, his sensible words made Winnie more upset.


    His words made Winnie feel guilty, made Winnie distressed, and made Winnie red eyes.


    "Send me back to school."


    Winnie asked Brian to send her off, just because it would make the children less worried and make the


    children feel better.


    In the past between her and Brian, she was the one who lost thoroughly. She lost because she loved


    him before. She lost because of the two children.


    If she insisted on her position at first, and not be moved no matter what Brian said or did, if she had a


    clear stand at the beginning and neverpromised on the children''s issue, she would not be so


    embarrassed now.


    All for the child, all for Brian, but in the end she was kicked away. To be honest, Winnie couldn''t ept


    it in her heart, and couldn''t face it.


    Although she said it didn''t matter, she was seriously heart. No matter what she said, she was really


    heartbroken.


    Brain, Megan and Luke returned to the hotel after sending Winnie back. Both Megan and Luke began


    to apologize to Brian before sitting down.


    "Dad, mother is very angry because Megan and I talked nonsense, right? We are sorry, Dad? We


    made you embarrassed."


    It was Luke who apologized. Although he didn''t think of the way, he thought he had the responsibility to


    bear the consequences, and he cannot let his sister bear the responsibility alone.


    "Don''t apologize. I know you just want to help me."


    Brian couldn''t bear to me the children. They were very upset. If he med them, they would be hurt.


    "However, don''t worry about the affairs between your Mom and me for the time being. She is very


    emotional when she sees me. She is still wronged or angry. At this time, if youe out to help me,


    she will be sadder. Then, it will be harder for me to get her forgiveness."


    Brian knew Winnie very well. At this time, she was fragile. Due to her anger and grievance, she was


    even a bit irritable. Of course, she was only irritable to him.

 Chapter 755 Dont Waver in Your Determination

    Chapter 755 Don''t Waver in Your Determination


    The two children looked at each other, feeling that what their father said was consistent with what they


    thought. They had no way but to listen to Brian and prevent Winnie from thinking too much.


    "Well, we got it."


    "But Dad, do you have the confidence to chase mother back?"


    Luke asked Brian uncertainly, his mother''s resistance made him see no hope.


    "Yes, I am very confident. Don''t worry, your mom wille back to us."


    Brian gave the answer with certainty He really didn''t know why he was so sure after seeing Winnie''s


    attitude today.


    Winnie didn''t have any expectations for him. She was seriously hurt and had no way to go back. She


    didn''t exin anything even if she was misunderstood by Brian.


    She was more dead than alive. It was extremely difficult for Brian to win her love again. But as long as


    there was a little hope, as long as she still cared him, he would not give up, and would use all his


    strength to chase her.


    Even if Winnie didn''t care him at all, he wouldn''t like others and wouldn''t marry others. He told


    everyone that if Winnie didn''t marry him, he wouldn''t get married for life. He would definitely be able to


    keep his words.


    Wendy had been living alone in the vi where Brian gave her since she was driven out of the house by


    her mother. There were memories about the children that made her copse. Everything here was


    torturing every nerve of her.


    But she had to live here, because she had nowhere to go except here.


    She was lying on the sofa in the living room on the first floor, and staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Regarding Brian''s matter, she decided to fight for thest time, but she had not acted yet. What was


    she worried about and what was she afraid of?


    Wendy was thinking about Brian when her father walked in with a serious look.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    Wendy sat up suddenly in shock.


    "Why don''t go to work or go home? Do you want to let yourself be dispirited?"


    Not only did Alfred look serious, but even his voice sounded particrly harsh. He looked stern, which


    made Wendy a little scared.


    "Have you told Mom about my affair?"


    Wendy asked timidly. At this moment, she had stood up. After her father was sitting on the sofa, she


    moved a little back and sat down to keep her distance from him.


    "Yes, that''s why I came here."


    "Wendy, we will talk about thister. I want to tell you that no matter what you encounter, no matter how


    you feel, you cannot allow it to affect your work and study. This is a person''s basic ability. If you can''t do


    these, how can you pursue Brian?"


    Alfred''s attitude was still strict. He came here today to show his attitude, that was, to tell Wendy to see


    the facts.


    "Dad, what do you mean by this? Do you support me in pursuing Brian?"


    Wendy asked her father in surprise. She took her father''s words as a hint and as a support for her.


    "No, I have the same attitude as your mother, and I firmly oppose it."


    Alfred''s words poured out Wendy''s hope, and it was also a very direct expression of his attitude.


    Alfred continued spoke.


    "Wendy, the words your mother said were a bit emotional, but she made sense. Who are you now?


    What status are you now? Others don''t the state of our family, but you should know it."


    Alfred said, hoping that Wendy could wake up, hoping that she could see everything clearly.


    "Wendy, we have the living standard we have today because of Brian''s help. Even so, we are not as


    good as Winnie."


    Alfred said something very realistic. The situation of his family had been developing steadily and


    upwards, but Winnie was developing rapidly. A project, a cooperation, plus thepany shares that


    she had exchanged for her ability, her financial resources and abilities had long surpassed the Yue


    family.


    In other words, Felix would choose Winnie instead of Wendy without hesitation.


    "Dad, Winnie is nothing. As long as I work hard, I won''t lose to her. And the conditions in her family are


    not as good as you think. She has been dealing with the mess for so many years."


    Wendy did not agree with his father. If Winnie had good conditions, Felix would have agreed to their


    marriage.


    "That''s Winnie in your eyes. What you see is only the appearance. Also, you should see the facts


    before talking. Don''t just rant about it."


    "As far as your current attitude towards life and work is concerned, your efforts will be in vain all your


    life, and you can''t keep up with Winnie. You underestimate Winnie. The greater the pressure she has,


    the stronger her ability to work."


    "A piece of software she researched out is worth millions or even hundreds of millions. She can easily


    surpass our ie for most of our life in one month or two months. You have to understand that we,


    you, your mother and me, can''t match her alone. Do you think she is ipetent?"


    Alfred told Wendy all this inly. For so long, he had never really talked to Wendy seriously, never had


    a seriousmunication with her like today.


    But today he must let Wendy understand everything and let Wendy stop quickly. If Wendy continued, it


    would be herself that would be ruined.


    "Dad, I am not as good as Winnie now, but I can work hard."


    Wendy understood everything Alfred had said, but she just didn''t want to admit it, and didn''t want to


    admit defeat.


    "You have to recognize the facts at work, and you have to recognize the facts in emotional matters."


    Alfred saw that Wendy was just stubborn and didn''t want to admit it. In fact, she knew that her ability


    was far inferior to Winnie.


    Alfred continued speaking.


    "You don''t like Brian at all. You gave up Brian when you left with Jonny a few years ago, and it''s toote


    to regret it."


    "Although you sent the child away, it is a fact that you have a child, and the past between you and


    Jonny is also a fact. Do you think Brian will ept it? Why do he ept it? Because of loving you?"


    "If he says he loves you now, would you believe it?"


    Alfred pointed directly to the key point of the problem, and now he could only stimte Wendy to wake


    her up. Otherwise, Wendy would walk into the abyss and would be unable to go back.


    However, Alfred was looking forward to waiting for Wendy''s attitude to change, waiting for her to give a


    different answer. But...


    "I would."


    Two extremely firm words were spit out by Wendy without hesitation, which made Alfred very


    disappointed.


    He frowned tightly, staring angrily at Wendy who was stubborn, wishing to p her up. But he still


    calmed down.


    "Love you? This is a self-deceiving answer. Do you know that you are deceiving yourself"


    "I believe that he used to love you. But his love for you has been squandered by you. You have


    squandered itpletely, leaving no room for yourself."


    "Wendy, wake up. Brian has done his best to you, giving you money back and house, that''s enough.


    He doesn''t like you long ago and doesn''t care about you anymore."


    Alfred wanted to make his words serious and earnest, but the anger in his heart couldn''t be


    suppressed.


    Wendy in front of him was so stubborn and obsessed, as if she would never change her mind.


    If she was not his daughter, he wouldugh at her, he would have stood not far away and mocked her.


    She was so obsessed with Brian that she was the only one who was embarrassed in the end.


    "Dad, don''t say any more, don''t shake my determination. I assure you, this is thest time. If I don''t


    seed this time, I will give up."


    Wendy was also very entangled in saying this. She understood what her father said, but she didn''t want


    to believe it.


    Even if Brian didn''t love her, she didn''t care. What she wanted was to be Mrs. Be, and what she


    wanted was the feeling of beating Winnie.


    "You... Wendy, Wendy, you can''t listen to what I said. I have no other way. Your mother and I said


    everything that should be said. Since you are still stubborn, we will leave you alone."


    Alfred looked at his daughter angrily, then got up.


    "From now on, your mother and I have nothing to do with you. You will go your own way. You can do it


    yourself."


    Alfred cruelly left these words and walked away angrily.


    Wendy stared at the back of her father leaving in shock. She didn''t expect that her father would cut off


    rtions with her. Only she knew how pitiful she was now.


    Both her favorite parents and her favorite child had severed rtions with her. At this moment, she was


    the loneliest person in the world.


    Winnie acted up to her promise. The next morning, she rushed to eat breakfast with her children, and


    had lunch and dinner with her children.


    Another day passed, and the weekend was here. On Saturday and Sunday, she could have fun with


    her Megan and Luke.


    At the yground.


    They were tired from ying and sat on the chairs to rest for a while.


    "Drink some water, it''s too hot."


    Brian said and handed a bottle of water to Winnie.


    "Oh, thanks!"


    Winnie just looked at the water bottle and took it directly, without looking up at Brian.


    Winnie found out that Brian had unscrewed the bottle cap when she went to twist the bottle cap. At this


    moment, there was too much emotion in her heart.


    Brian had never done anything like this before, and had never petted her as a woman. Although it was


    just a small act, it also expressed his concern.


    It''s just that his concern waste, and now Winnie didn''t need his concern and care.


    Winnie picked up the water bottle and took a sip. As soon as she put it down, Brian brought a tissue


    and wiped her sweat.


    Winnie ducked back subconsciously.


    "I will do it myself."


    Quickly taking the tissue from Brian''s hand, Winnie wiped the sweat for herself in a panic.


    Today''s Brian made her be ill at ease.


    She just wanted treated Brian as a friend, and both of them could be at ease. But why couldn''t she


    keep calm.


    "What do you want to have for lunch? I can reserve a restaurant in advance."


    Brian was a little embarrassed about Winnie''s refusal. The way to alleviate the embarrassment was to


    switch directly to the next topic.


    "Ask Megan and Luke, I will treat you at noon."


    Winnie still didn''t look at Brian. She was not sure that there was no sentiment in her eyes.


    "I want to eat... barbecue, okay?"


    Megan couldn''t wait to express her thoughts before her parents asked her.

 Chapter 756 Brian Leaving at Halftime

    Chapter 756 Brian Leaving at Halftime


    Seeing that Megan was happy and urgent, Winnie was happy and then readily agreed.


    "Well, this city has a special barbecue. And now we --"


    "Megan, Mom. How about having barbecue for dinner? We''ll have quick lunch and go on ying after


    that."


    Before Winnie finished, Luke interrupted his mother''s words.


    He wanted to have more time to enjoy himself instead of wasting it on lunch.


    "Megan, what do you say?"


    Winnie asked Megan for opinions.


    "Well, we¡¯ll do as my brother said."


    Megan considered for a moment before giving the answer.


    "Well, we''ll have a quick lunch then. There''s a fast food restaurant right here in this amusement park,


    we can eat there."


    "Mom, I want to y on the merry-go-round."


    Megan said with excitement looking at the merry-go-round.


    "Ok, I will take you there. Luke, do you want to y?"


    Winnie asked Luke back.


    "No, I want to y pirate ship."


    Luke felt that the merry-go-round was more suitable for girls to y, so he had no interest.


    "Well...... Ask dad to take you to y pirate ship, I take Megan to y merry-go-round, ok?"


    Winnie asked Luke''s opinion, Winnie could onlye up with such a solution.


    In this way, she did not have to be with Brian and to be uneasy.


    "All right. Dad, let''s go y pirate ship."


    Luke agreed, so Brian took Luke to y pirate ship.


    After Brian left with Luke, Winnie took a sigh of relief. She was like suffocating to be with Brian.


    However, when Winnie lined up with Megan, Brian returned with Luke.


    "Winwin, you take them to y. There''s been something wrong at the branch here. I''m going back."


    When Brian said these words, he was feeling guilty since he had promised to y with the kids for two


    days, and he knew these two days would be his chance to do his job well. But something came up and


    he had to deal with it.


    "Oh, go ahead, I will take them to y."


    Winnie''s face changed slightly, and her heart got fluctuated.


    Brian told her not long ago that he would put aside his work and stay with her, but when there was


    something wrong with the work, he gave up to apany her and the kids but go back to work.


    Winnie felt like she was worthless.


    "Sorry, today..."


    "Go back to work. There''s nothing to be sorry about."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Winnie interrupted the words of Brian, since it was his choice.


    "Here is the car key. It''s not convenient for you to y with two kids. Here is the hotel room card and


    take the kids back if they get tired."


    Brian put the key and room card into the hands of Winnie and then hurried away.


    Winnie noticed Luke was disappointed at this moment.


    "Luke, how about ying merry-go-round with your sister first, and then will y pirate ship?"


    Winnie thought he was disappointed because he could not y pirate ship, so she enlightened him.


    "Mom, dad still thinks work so important. Are you disappointed in him?"


    Luke asked his mother. He was not disappointed because he had not yed the pirate ship, but


    because his father left suddenly.


    Dad kept saying that he would give up anything for mom, and that nothing was as important as mom.


    But why did he leave his mom here because of his work?


    Winnie knew what Luke was thinking. Although he did not say anything about his parents, he had been


    thinking about out.


    "I am not disappointed. Men should focus on work. He had to work to make money and bring you up."


    To make Luke feel better, to make Luke less disappointed, she could only give such an answer.


    "But we don''t need that much money to grow up. What we need is the love of mom and dad."


    Luke raised his opinion.


    Other kids had ordinary food, ordinary clothes, and they had no car or even no house. But they were


    happy every day with mom and dad to get on the bus.


    Luke envied that. He just wanted Mom and Dad to be together.


    Winnie was sad to hear that. Seeing those families lined up in the front, she felt her heart painful like


    cut by a knife.


    "Luke, let''s talk about it when we get home. See, sister is happy, let¡¯s y together, ok?"


    Winnie did not want to continue and did not want Luke to say that in front of so many people. She was


    afraid he would break down.


    "Ok, let''s y with sister."


    Luke agreed reluctantly, at least his sister was happy at this moment. She was not disappointed


    because her father had left.


    Brian did not have lunch with them and only Winnie and the kids had barbecue together.


    Luke''s mood did not change much. Although Winnie persuaded him in the afternoon and yed the


    games he liked, he had been thinking when his father woulde back.


    "Luke, you can grow by eating more. This restaurant has the best barbecue in C City. Be happy when


    you eat, so that we can enjoy the food."


    Winnie tried to enlighten Luke. If she had known that Brian would be so depressed since Brian left, she


    would not havee out with Brian.


    "Mom, I''m good. I will eat well."


    Luke began to eat seriously.


    He didn''t want his mom to be worried, but he kept wondering when Dad woulde to eat with them.


    "Mom, when will Dade over? Dad should have a taste of such delicious meat."


    Megan was the most heartless one. She noticed that her father had left, her brother was upset and her


    Mom had a hard time.


    But all this was overshadowed by the projects in the amusement park and the food now. Today she did


    not want to worry about her father and mother. Today she only wanted to have fun.


    "Well, I don''t know. Let dad focus on work, and he wille to taste it when he has the opportunity."


    Winnie did not know when Brian woulde back. She had not heard from him since he left, and she


    hadn''t called him. It was like two people in two spaces with no ovep.


    It waste and Winnie did not hold hope for Brian toe back, like she had no hope for his love.


    As Winnie''s voice just fell, Winnie''s phone rang. Three people put their attention on Winnie''s mobile


    phone and thought it was Brian calling.


    But Winnie was disappointed when she saw the caller ID.


    "Mr. Poole, what''s up?"


    It was Finn, Winnie thought it was about an important case.


    "Nothing, I went to your school but you are not there, so I make a call to you."


    Finn was standing at the gate of the school. He was slightly disappointed that Winnie was not there.


    "You did?¡±


    Winnie asked with surprise.


    "Yes, I left a case unsolved, and now Ie back to finish it. I was thinking about having dinner tonight,


    but you weren''t there."


    Finn returned because of business, but he was inexplicable happy to return to this city.


    "In that case,e to me. I''m having dinner outside and it''s not far from the school. I''ll send you the


    address."


    Winnie invited Finn, after all, Finn had not had dinner yet.


    "Who are with you? It that ok Ie to you?"


    Finn asked, afraid that Winnie and Brian were together, if so, he would bring inconvenience to Winnie.


    "Yes,e. I''ll send you the location right now."


    Winnie then hung up the phone, and then sent the location to Finn.


    In about ten minutes, Finn arrived.


    Seeing that Winnie had dinner with two kids, he guessed they were her kids.


    "Your twins?"


    Finn asked in a gentle voice, afraid that two kids would be afraid.


    "Yes, my twins."


    "Megan, Luke, this is my friend, Uncle Poole."


    Winnie beckoned two kids to say hello.


    "Hello, Uncle Poole."


    The two kids were obedient and greeted Finn with one voice.


    They''d met all of mom''s male friends, and this was the one they met for the first time. But they had one


    thing inmon, that was, they were milder than their father.


    "Hello, little friends."


    Finn responded and then sat down.


    "It is the first time we meet. I''m sorry I didn''t bring you a gift. I will make it up next time."


    Finn, who had a daughter and experience talking with kids, was increasingly easygoing. So he did not


    feel difficult to deal with the kids of others.


    "We don''t want any gifts, thank you, Uncle Poole."


    Megan said in a sweet tone.


    "No need to buy gift."


    "Eat, you must be hungry."


    Winnie said, but after saying that, she motioned Finn to have a look at her phone.


    Finn understood and took out the phone to check message from Winnie.


    The message read: Don''t mention work while the kids are here, thanks!


    Finn knew Winnie was deliberately hiding from the kids.


    "Are your kids going to elementary school?"


    Finn found a topic, and then began to eat.


    ¡°Yes, how about your daughter? What grade is she in?"


    Winnie asked Finn.


    "Grade two. Aren''t they early for primary school this year?"


    They were only 6 years old, which seemed a little young to him for elementary school.


    "Yes, but they can adapt to it."


    "My son has participated in world-sspetitions and taught himself the primary school curriculum


    up to the third grade."


    "Megan is naughty, but she could speak severalnguages. I don''t think it will be a problem."

 Chapter 757 No Aunt

    Chapter 757 No Aunt


    Winnie was proud of Megan and Luke. She was excited to mention two kids. In front of Finn she did not


    have to be hypocritical and the excellency of the kids was her biggestfort.


    "They are awesome, I did not expect that. You are a good teacher. Tell me how you educate your kids


    someday, so that my daughter can make progress."


    "When there is a chance, I will arrange you to see my daughter, so that my daughter can learn from


    you, kids."


    Finn did not expect two childish kids to be so excellent. Their mother''s teaching must be good and Finn


    admired it.


    "Uncle Poole, does your daughter like reading?"


    Megan was very curious about Finn¡¯s daughter. And she was excited to hear that she was in second


    grade.


    "She likes reading and does well in school. She has been number one in the grade since she started


    school.


    Finn showed off. Although her daughter was not as good as Winnie''s two kids, he was proud of his


    daughter.


    "Great, she is good, I should learn from her."


    Megan praised and could not wait to see her.


    "She should learn from you."


    Finn said with a smile. Winnie could not help but praise.


    "Your child is so excellent, and you still envy mine. I like kids who study well and are sensible,


    especiallyposed girls."


    Although she had never met Finn''s child, but she could image what she was like from Finn.


    "You are right, I dare not guarantee that she was good at study, but she was reallyposed."


    Finn was proud of that.


    "She is so great, Aunt must teach her well."


    Megan referred to Finn''s wife.


    In her eyes Finn¡¯s daughter was taught by her mother, but she did not know that Finn¡¯s wife had died.


    Speaking that that, Finn was sad, but it was just a moment and it did not affect his mood.


    "She doesn¡¯t have a mother. I am busy at work, so she lives with her grandparents."


    Finn did not shy away from the fact that he had lost his wife. Although he felt ufortable when he


    said it, it was a fact and he had the courage to face it.


    "Sorry, Megan doesn¡¯t know that..."


    Winnie hurried to say sorry. She did not expect that Megan would mention his wife and she knew it


    would affect Finn''s mood.


    "Sorry, Uncle Poole, I really didn''t know that."


    Megan interrupted her mother''s words and offered to apologize.


    "It doesn''t matter, my wife has passed away for several years and I have epted the fact."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My daughter has lost her mother for several years, but she is very sensible and optimistic. I can be


    optimistic too."


    He tried tofort Megan and let her know that he was ok with that, and it was not a secret.


    However it was true that the mention of his dead wife would affect his mood.


    His wife had passed away for several years, but he could never forget what he was indebted to her. His


    heart hurt every time someone mentioned it.


    "She is tough and the best."


    Megan still felt embarrassed. She felt she had said something wrong to make Finn sad.


    Her mother always told her that it was good to likemunication, but she must watch hernguage.


    Obviously she didn''t do a good job today.


    "We will see her when we go back. Now let¡¯s eat."


    Winnie interrupted the topic. She knew Megan was embarrassed and Finn''s mood was affected.


    "Yes, let¡¯s eat. Tell the waiter what you want to eat. It is my treat today."


    Finn gave a smile and said to the kids.


    He could see two kids'' personality. Although did not say a word, Finn could see his personality from his


    eyes.


    Knowing a person at a nce was skill for a cop.


    One of the kids was steady and the other was lively. Compared to his daughter, they were kids with a


    story.


    He didn''t know where the stories came from, but they must have been there.


    After dinner, Winnie and Finn separated. Winnie drove back to the hotel with the kids. When the two


    kids were ready to go to bed after taking bath, Brian had not yete back.


    "Go to sleep. I am here with you."


    Winnie would not leave two kids in the hotel, so she had to wait for Brian toe back.


    The kids were tired from ying all day and soon fell asleep.


    Winnie was also very tired, but she could not sleep. She would wait until Brian came back and gave the


    kids to him.


    Winnie was afraid that she would fall asleep, so she walked back and forth in the room.


    She came to Brian''s desk. She caught sight of the diary on the desk.


    She was very familiar with it. Unconsciously, she reached out to touch it and even wanted to read it, to


    see if she was written.


    But Winnie did not read it. She helped Brian wrote a lot of diary, but it was Brian''s personal items, and


    she did not have the right to peep his privacy.


    Winnie had been waiting until more than eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, but Brian had not been back.


    She was so sleepy that she fell asleep beside the kids.


    It was one o¡¯clock in the morning when Brian came back. He walked in quietly and looked at the three


    people on the bed. The fatigue of the body suddenly disappeared.


    That was what he wanted, thefort ofing home to his lover, thefort of seeing his kids. Only


    Winnie and kids could meet him for that.


    Brian tiptoed to the bedside, afraid of waking up Winnie.


    Squatting beside her, looking at her sleeping face, wanting to reach out and touch it, but he stopped his


    hand in the air.


    He was afraid to wake up Winnie, afraid that she would leave.


    It was the same delicate face, only a little redder than before. They were those same sleeping beautiful


    eyes, but there was no light inside at the moment. It was the same tall nose bridge, the same ruddy


    sexy lip, but he did not have the opportunity to appreciate so seriously for a long time.


    Although Winnie fell asleep, she did not have a sound sleep for thinking about Brian. She felt


    something strange around her and opened her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, they met each other. At that moment, she suddenly forgot the fact that she


    had broken up with Brian. This moment looking at his warm eyes, Winnie mistakenly thought that he


    was still in love with her.


    But this thought fled away.


    Winnie quickly withdrew her line of sight and then got up.


    "I''m so relieved to have you back. It''s gettingte. I must go home now."


    Winnie was waiting here for the purpose of handing over the kids to Brian, now Brian came back, her


    task waspleted.


    Winnie said quietly and then got up to leave. Brian did not stop her immediately, afraid of waking up the


    kids. He did not hold her till she reached the door.


    "Don''t go back, it''s toote. You sleep with the kids and I''ll sleep over there."


    Brian pointed to the other side of the room.


    The room was sorge that it had two small bedrooms. Even if Winnie was not there, he slept alone,


    afraid to work toote to affect the sleeping of the kids.


    "Don''t bother. I''d better get back."


    Winnie did not want to sleep there, did not want to disturb Brian, who was irrelevant to her.


    "Winwin, there is no bus now, and the gate of your school has long been closed at this time. You can''t


    get in if you go back. You can sleep here, and I won''t bother you."


    Brian insisted not to let Winnie back, it was sote that he would be worried.


    It was true. She thought for a moment.


    "Ok then, I''ll sleep with the kids."


    Winnie had to stay.


    Then she went to sleep with the kids.


    Brian felt relieved that Winnie chose to stay. Looking at Winnie was lying in bed with her clothes on,


    Brian went to the wardrobe to find his pajamas and then came to the bed.


    "Change it, it is ufortable to sleep in your clothes."


    Brian whispered.


    It was male¡¯s pajamas. Winnie knew it must be Brian''s. She was resistant, wondering whether she


    should wear his clothes.


    "I..."


    When Winnie was to refuse, Brian added.


    "It is new, I haven''t worn it yet."


    "Oh... I...... What will you wear?"


    Winnie was embarrassed.


    "I still have one. Get some sleep, you have a tired day."


    Brian knew Winnie wanted to refuse, so he stopped all her excuses.


    Brian put down the pajamas and moved away, and then he stopped in a while.


    "Thank you for ying with the kids all day!"


    After saying that, he left. Winniey in bed and then put on the pajamas. Brian¡¯s words and the


    pajamas made her heart warm and drove her drowsy feeling away.


    Winnie could not fall asleep, she quietly listened to the sound of Brian.


    The room wasrge, but the partition was easy to block out the sound.


    She thought it was sote that Brian would go to sleep at once, but there were still some sounds


    There was a tter of a keyboard, a tter of a chair, a tter of boiling water, and then a tter of


    tearing a noodle bag.


    So many voices mixed together. Winnie was sure that he was still working, and he was hungry.


    Winnie was thinking why he was hungry. Suddenly it came the sound of instant noodles fell to the


    ground.


    Winnie was worried, got up and was to see what had happened.

 Chapter 758 Can’t Stand the Pain

    Chapter 758 Can¡¯t Stand the Pain


    As Brian was squatting down to pick up instant noodles, he saw Winnie standing there.


    "I was too loud for you, sorry."


    Brian threw the instant noodles into a trash can and turned off the water boiling pot.


    "Didn''t you have dinner?"


    Winnie did not care about what Brian said, but asked with concern.


    "No, I''d been in meetings. I was in such a hurry to get back from the meeting that I didn''t have time for


    dinner."


    Brian replied softly. He had been dealing with emergencies and had no time for dinner since he


    separated with Winnie.


    After the matter was settled, the staff asked him to eat out, but he was thinking of the kids and Winnie,


    so he refused and went directly back to the hotel.


    In fact, he had been hungry and enduring it, afraid to disturb Winnie and kids. But he was so hungry


    when he continued his work.


    He wanted to cook some instant noodles, but he clumsily made such a big sound and woke Winnie up.


    "Go to bed. it is ok that I don¡¯t eat."


    In order to let Winnie sleep well, Brian decided not to eat instant noodles.


    "Go ahead with your work and I''ll get you something to eat."


    Winnie opened the stove and then went to the refrigerator for some ingredients, but she did not n to


    cook instant noodles.


    There were frozen dumplings in the refrigerator, Winnie got one vor that Brian liked. When she


    waited the water to boil, she went back to the refrigerator for some cooked food and vegetables.


    And then she put the dumplings in the water and cut the cooked food. Not long after the dumplings and


    cooked food were ready and she also made a cold dish.


    While Winnie did all this, Brian stood by and watched. He felt sweet.


    Winnie cooked for him in the end. It was simple, but she could not be reced by others.


    But it had been a long time that he had not seen this. Had it not been for his carelessness and his


    impulse, he would have been treated like this every day.


    "Eat, dumplings do not taste good when they be cold."


    After that, Winnie wanted to go to sleep, but suddenly she was put in the arms of Brian.


    "You..."


    "Winwin, thank you, thank you for cooking for me."


    Brian was excited and spoke in a low but trembling voice. At this moment, he felt his nose sour.


    "I..."


    Winnie was surprised and nervous by that. She tried to push Brian away and to speak, but she failed in


    the end.


    "I''m sorry, Winwin. I was really wrong. I''m really sorry. I can''t live without you."


    As he spoke, Brian tried hard to restrain his emotions, but his trembling voice and body betrayed him.


    Winnie clearly felt the change of his mood, but also felt that his hands held her more tightly.


    Winnie did not know what was wrong with her. He was not her man, but she enjoyed such a hug.


    She felt that Brian''s apology was sincere. He really realized that he was wrong and that he had brought


    harm to others.


    But as the corners of her mouth rose sarcastically, she became sober.


    "Let go of me, or I will go back to school."


    Winnie''s cold words worked. Brian immediately let go of Winnie.


    "I''m sorry."


    Brian took a step back. Winnie found that he grew red in his eyes, suddenly she had a heartache and


    wanted to hug him andfort him.


    But she still had reason, and she chose to leave.


    She stepped away and heard the refrigerator open. Looking back, she found Brian took out a bottle of


    beer.


    She didn''t think twice before going to stop him.


    "Why still drink?"


    Winnie snatched the beer from Brian¡¯s hand. She was worried that he would have a headache and


    forgot he was nosy.


    "I''m too tired. I can sleep better if I drink some."


    "Forget it, don''t drink."


    Brian was obedient and went to the table. Then he sat down and began to eat dumplings.


    The dumplings were frozen. He had never eaten frozen dumplings before. But today he felt it delicious,


    because Winnie made them.


    Winnie stood there holding the beer. Looking at Brian gulfed the food, thinking he said he was tired,


    she became softhearted.


    She sat opposite Brian and opened the beer bottle. She took a ss from the table and put it in front of


    Brian.


    "Have some."


    Winnie could not bear to see that Brian was tired and thought it was ok to have some of beer, and it


    could relieve him.


    "Okay, I''ll have some."


    Brian was unexpected that Winnie got him some beer.


    He felt warn that she came back to stop him from drinking. And it proved that she still cared about him,


    she then gave him the bear, which proved that she still loved him and could not bear to let him feel hard


    to fall asleep.


    At any rate, it was a surprise. She stayed to sleep with the kids and cooked dinner for him.


    Brian was moved and surprised.


    "You drink some, too."


    Brian got a ss and ced it in front of Winnie, but he did not help her pour beer, afraid she would


    leave immediately. He did not dare to say a word more, for fear of destroying the rare atmosphere at


    this time.


    She had been hiding from him these days, and this was the only time she had sat quietly and talked,


    the only time she had looked him in the eye.


    Winnie looked down at the ss Brian handed over, and shook the beer in her hand, unexpectedly she


    poured herself some beer.


    If she did not drink the rest of the bear, Brian would probably drink too much and have a headache. In


    that case, she had to help and eventually they could not avoid physical contact.


    So Winnie decided to drink the rest of the beer.


    It was ame excuse, but it was better than no excuse.


    Looking at Winnie poured beer to herself, Brian was excited, but he did not dare to show it, did not dare


    to let himself have a smile.


    In the morning, he left in a hurry. He thought Winnie must be disappointed and wouldin to him.


    Therefore, he had been absent-minded in work.


    He was nervous when he came back just now, for fear that Winnie would be angry.


    "Winwin, it''s been a long time since we sat down to drink together. Cheers."


    Brian said quietly, as if he was asking Winnie for opinion. If her attitude changed, he would stop right


    away.


    "Cheers."


    Winnie finally opened her mouth, proposed a toast and then drank it up.


    Winnie had no pressure to get along with Brian at this moment. As long as Brian did not mention the


    past, she could be rxed.


    It was just that this pattern of getting along gave her a sense of alienation. It was as if she had forgotten


    Brian and simply treated him as a friend.


    "The dumplings are delicious. Would you like to try one?"


    Brian picked up a dumpling and sent it to Winnie, but it was too much for Winnie.


    "No, I''ll get fat if I eat sote."


    Winnie casually found a reason to refuse, in her opinion, only families or lovers would pick up food to


    her.


    Such behavior was too intimate for a person irrelevant.


    "Oh, I will eat then, I''m not afraid of being fat."


    Although Brian knew that this was just a reason for Winnie to reject him, he still wanted to say that.


    "You are already thin, don¡¯t lose weight. But you can take exercise, it''s good for your health."


    Winnie lost a lot of weight recently, which was envied by girls, but Brian was sorry to see that.


    Winnie gave a faint smile and did not respond.


    Did Brian care about her before? Now Winnie only thought he was just being polite and did not expect


    any concern and care.


    Even if it was a trivial word, its meaning depended on the time to say it. He didn''t say it when she


    needed it, and when she did not need it, she would not take it seriously.


    Brian drank another mouthful of beer. Seeing that Winnie was silent, he continued.


    "I have not drunk for a long time, for I am afraid I will get headache and no one will take care of me."


    "Before I met you, I never cared if I had a headache. In the face of some party, I thought it was just a


    headache, it will not kill me anyway."


    "But after I met you, you relieved my headache very quickly. I realized that there is a kind of pain I do


    not have to endure and it can be quickly cured. But I''m afraid of having a headache because I can''t


    bear the pain of losing you one day."


    Brian expressed his true feelings in his heart.


    He used to be afraid of nothing, and it was this fearlessness that made the Be Group strong, that


    allowed him to fight off his enemies.


    But since Winnie appeared in his life, he was afraid of losing things, especially Winnie.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "It doesn''t matter who you lose, the people who deserve to be alive are still alive. And you did not lose


    me, you just abandoned me."


    "Brian, do you know what I want most right now?"


    To Brian¡¯s surprise, Winnie asked a question.

 Chapter 759 Not Understanding the World of Grown-ups

    Chapter 759 Not Understanding the World of Grown-ups


    Brian stopped eating dumplings and looked at Winnie. He didn''t know what it was, so he didn''t give an


    answer.


    "What I want most is for me to be picked up quickly so that I can prove I''m not garbage. Even though I


    am abandoned by you, but there is a man wants me."


    Winnie didn¡¯t know why she said that. She did not want to talk about rtionship, but she actually


    mentioned it.


    She had broken up with Brian, why she still could not control hernguage?


    "Winwin, you''re not garbage, I am. You''re the best woman in the world, and I hurt you, and I lost you so


    I''m the worst person."


    "I..."


    Brian was heartbroken to hear what Winnie said. When he misunderstood Winnie, he did really hate


    Winnie, but he never said she was garbage, never thought she was worthless.


    "The things that can be lost are generally not cherished or valued. Since I am nothing to you, don''t try


    to get me back. What you do not cherish may be a treasure in someone else''s hands, so let me feel


    like a treasure in someone else''s."


    Winnie made up her mind to reject Brian. She was full of strength, full of fighting spirit, but her heart


    was tired.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with the Be family, or her heart would die one day.


    "Winwin, give me a chance to talk. I......"


    Every time Brian was to say the point, he was interrupted by Winnie. Although he was wrong, there


    were still too many words to tell Winnie.


    He just wanted Winnie to give him a chance to speak.


    He wanted to tell Winnie that he could not give up her, he would hold her in his hands as a treasure. He


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    also wanted to tell her that she was the most important thing in his life, that there was no sun in his


    world without her.


    Winnie, however, did not give him a chance to speak.


    "I''m going to get another beer."


    Winnie said and walked to the refrigerator.


    She opened the refrigerator and took out several beers.


    Then she sat back and said while opening the bottle.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Let''s not talk about it."


    "I will give you another ss, and I''ll drink the rest. Tonight we''ll just drink and not talk."


    Winnie did not want to mention the past and did not want Brian to talk about future.


    Brian sighed again. At this moment even if he had thousands of words, he could only respect Winnie


    and said no words.


    The next day.


    Maybe they got tired from yesterday, all four of them got upte this morning.


    Of the four, two kids got up early. They opened their eyes and didn''t see their father or mother, so they


    got out of bed to find their father.


    As the two kids stood by their father''s bed, they couldn''t understand what they were seeing.


    They looked at each other, confused.


    "Mom and Dad are good now?"


    Megan whispered to her brother. In the past she would have jumped for joy. But after mom and dad


    broke up several times, Megan was not sure it was the fact.


    "I don¡¯t think is, Mom was so adamant yesterday."


    Luke did not understand, either.


    Mom and Dad slept in the same bed under a quilt. Momy in Dad''s arms, resting her head on his arm,


    looking harmonious and natural, as if nothing had happened, as if the family of four were still together.


    "What is going on? I don''t understand the world of grown-ups."


    Megan said and turned out. Luke followed her.


    "They drank."


    Megan pointed to the table with bottles on it.


    Luke also saw that.


    "That''s the alcohol."


    Luke thought mom and dad were good not, but he was disappointed seeing that.


    "Brother, I am hungry. Let''s get mom and Dad up."


    Megan said. She did not know how to cook and she was hungry, so she had to wake up mom and dad.


    "Ok, there''s no hope anyway."


    Luke agreed, since two people had not reconciled.


    The two kids went back to the bedside.


    Megan stretched out her hand and pushed her mother, calling softly.


    "Mom, Mom, get up."


    Winnie vaguely heard that Megan called her, but she was sleepy, so she did not know what was going


    on.


    "Mom, it''s nine o¡¯clock. Brother and I are hungry."


    Megan shook her mother twice.


    Hearing that, Winnie opened her eyes.


    "Hungry? Sorry, baby, I overslept."


    Winnie said while stretching, and when she identally touched Brian, she found that she was


    sleeping in the arms of Brain.


    She sat up with all her might.


    "I will get breakfast for you."


    Flustered, Winnie got out of bed, but she was relieved when she realized she was still wearing


    pajamas.


    All she rememberedst night was drinking, and forgotten how she slept in the arms of Brain.


    "Bring me breakfast. I''m hungry, too."


    When Winnie took two kids to go, Brian opened his eyes and said he was hungry.


    Hearing the voice of Brian, Winnie was embarrassed, but she went directly to the kitchen.


    Because the kids did not like the breakfast provided by the hotel, Winnie could only cook for them.


    While cooking, Winnie still thought about what happenedst night.


    She remembered that neither of them spoke, and she hadn''t had too much drink, how could she not


    know what happen next.


    Was she in a bad mood, overwhelmed by a little alcohol, or was she too tired to remember what


    happenedst night?


    So the next question was whether Brian forced her to sleep in the same bed with him, or whether she


    herself got into Brian''s bed.


    She could not figure out the answer, but Winnie was sure that she had a sound sleep since she had


    broken up with Brain.


    No matter what identity Brian used to be, no matter whether he liked her or not, she felt very secure


    when sleeping in a bed with him, and she could sleep soundly without worrying about anything.


    In the evening, especially when she was alone, she would worry that Richard would suddenly seek


    revenge and that this night would be herst night in the world.


    Anyway, he allowed her a good sleepst night.


    As Winnie was busy with breakfast, the doorbell rang. She was about to put down her kitchen utensils


    and open the door, but Brian volunteered.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Brian had got up for a while. He had been quietly watching Winnie cooking breakfast. Then he went to


    open the door.


    When he opened the door, he found it was a hotel worker.


    "What kind of breakfast would you like, Sir?"


    The waiter asked politely.


    "No, We''ll prepare it ourselves."


    "When will it be convenient to clean the room?"


    The waiter continued.


    "I''ll contact you when it''s convenient."


    Then Brian closed the door.


    Last night he had arranged all the things, intended to spend the whole day with the kids and Winnie, so


    he wasn''t sure when the room would be cleaned.


    When Brian turned around, Megan ran to him.


    "Dad, it''s raining. Can''t we go out to y today?"


    "Raining? Let''s go out when the rain stops."


    Brian looked out of the window, and as expected, it was raining heavily.


    "What if it doesn''t stop raining?"


    Megan continued to ask dad.


    "We''ll y at home if it doesn''t stop raining. I will stay with you all day."


    Brian promised. Even if there is something unexpected, he would not leave the kids and Winnie.


    "Great, if it doesn''t stop raining, shall we make dumplings?"


    Megan just wanted to make dumplings with her mother. Thinking of that the family of four had fun in


    this room, she was joyful, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. We will have breakfast first, and then we will go to the supermarket to get


    some ingredients for dumplings."


    Brian agreed with her idea. He hoped that the rain would not stop, so that Winnie could cook for him.


    "Well, it''s a deal. We''ve never been to the supermarket together. Dad, I''m going to sit in the shopping


    cart like the other kids and you push me, okay?"


    This was the greatest pleasure for Megan. She had envied the happiness of other kids being pushed


    by their fathers in the supermarket, and today she finally had a chance to try it, which was much more


    enjoyable than spending a day at the amusement park.


    At this moment, she hoped that the rain did not stop too.


    It was also raining in B City.


    Rainy weather made peoplezy and want to lie in bed to sleep.


    Emily had ss today, but she did not want to move but to stay in bed.


    Leo did not go to work today, since knowing Emily was pregnant, he was not in the mood to work and


    always worried that Emily would abort the baby.


    Regardless of Emily''s opposition, he came to Emily''s home. If Emily was willing to give him the


    opportunity, he would like to talk with Emily.


    From Emily¡¯s mother, he learnt that Emily did not eat breakfast but had been lying in bed, so Leo came


    directly to Emily''s room.


    "Didn''t I tell you note?"


    Emily was annoyed to see Leo, because she would think what she would do about the child.


    "I am worried about you. If you hate me, you can pretend you don''t see me. I''ll sit here for a while and


    then go."

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Leo was ready before he came, no matter what Emily said he would not leave.


    "You...... You get on my nerves, you know."


    Emily said distractedly. At this moment she did not know how to face Leo, did not know how to move


    on.


    "I know, that''s why I want to talk to you. I want to know how I get on your nerves."


    "No matter what it is, I will change."


    Leo was now submissive, because he felt distressed that Emily was now tortured by pregnancy


    reaction, and worried that Emily would give up the child.


    "I''m tired of you. I''m tired of you pestering me. I will be ok if you stay away from me."


    Emily blurted out, but not from her heart.


    Whenever the morning sickness came, she was ufortable and wanted Leo by her side. She did


    not need hisfort, did not need his help, just hoped to rest her head on his legsfortably.


    Yet such thoughts were always denied by herself.


    "I can''t do that, and I can''t change it. I couldn''t live without you."


    Leo did not agree. If he agreed, they would be possible to be together.


    "You..."


    "I want to sleep. I don''t want to talk."


    Emily turned around and ignored Leo.


    "Ok, take some rest. You Mom said you didn''t eat breakfast, I''ll get you some breakfast."


    Leo saw that the time was not right, so he did not continue to talk but went out.


    Half an hourter, Leo came in with a bowl of porridge.


    "Emily, get up and eat before you throw up."


    Leo put the porridge aside and reached out to help Emily.


    "I''m tired of porridge all day."


    Emily was up with the help of Leo. She wanted to eat, but she could not eat oily and spicy food.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll take you eat out. Eating porridge all the time is not nutritious."


    Leo knew that eating like was monotonous, but she could not smell or eat anything now. Leo was


    anxious but he could do nothing.


    Seeing that Leo was worried and bearing her ineffable temper, Emily finally said, "Forget it, I will eat


    this."


    Emily said and was to get out of bed, but was stopped by Leo.


    "Sit here and eat. I''ll get it for you."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Leo got the porridge and the spoon. The spoon was ced in the bowl of the porridge, and he took


    some light dishes with the other hand.


    "I made it with just a little salt."


    Leo said deliberately, because he knew Emily could not eat other spices.


    Emily did not speak. After a nce at Leo, she taste the dish.


    This bite made Emily have appetite.


    "It''s ok."


    Then Emily began to eat, although delicious, she did not show it. Seeing that Emily had the porridge,


    Leo was very pleased.


    Leo had something to say, but he was afraid Emily would not like to hear it and gave up eating. He was


    there with the dishes and porridge, watching her eat quietly.


    It was not until Emily had finished eating and put everything aside that Leo opened his mouth.


    "You just need to hold on it for a few days. I checked with the doctor, and he said that most women stop


    vomiting after three months. I''ll take you to eat whatever you want, and if you get tired of eating


    outside, I''ll cook it for you. I will never let you go through this difficult pregnancy alone."


    Leo tried to persuade Emily.


    Now Emily was emotional and easy to be irritable. One bad sentence might cause her to lose her


    temper and stop the conversation.


    Hearing that, Emily''s was touched.


    Knowing that she was pregnant for so many days, she always struggled with whether to tell Leo,


    always confused about whether to have the baby, as if Leo and kid were conflicting.


    However, she had never thought about how she spend the pregnancy and there would be there of


    them together.


    "Do you really want to have this baby?¡±


    Emily whispered.


    "Yes, because you gave birth to it."


    It was a very simple word, but it made her moved.


    Emily did not know how to respond and she was touched by Leo''s firm answer.


    There was silence.


    "I don''t know if I should have this baby. I don''t know what this baby meant. If I can''t forgive you, if I can''t


    ept you, I think the existence of this baby will be a turning point in my life."


    "I am now..."


    Hearing that, Leo felt it was necessary to interrupt her, it was necessary to let Emily know his attitude.


    "I want to have the baby born, because I love you, so I love the baby. This baby means everything to


    me, a happy family and a happy future for you and me."


    "I have the ability and the will to make you and the child happy for a lifetime. I have the confidence to


    make the three of us and the old people on both sides happy."


    Leo''smitment was difficult, and it was his attitude. He showed his attitude again and again,


    because he wanted Emily to ept him.


    "I will not let this child be the turning point of your life. I will let this child be the beginning of your


    happiness. I know you still don''t believe me and you still don''t forgive me."


    "If you still resist the fact that I lied to you, I can sever all ties with Winwin. I can¡¯t give up our friendship


    and partnership, I''ll do anything if you can forgive me."


    Leo made his choice sincerely. He would rather give up the cooperation with Winnie, would rather give


    up the friendship with Winnie, than give up Emily and his child.


    "No, you can''t do that to Winwin. You can''t bring Winwin into anything between us. She has a hard


    time, and it will hurt her if you do that."


    Emily stopped Leo. No matter how Leo did, they could not hurt Winnie.


    Leo used to like Winnie. Now if Winnie took the consequences, it was not fair to her and a kind of harm


    to her.


    Besides, even if Leo broke the rtionship with Winnie, she could not. She didn''t have the courage to


    lose such a good friend.


    "What can I do to make you believe me, to forgive me?"


    Leo asked Emily in turn.


    He asked sincerely, as long as Emily said it, he would do it.


    "I... I don''t know."


    Emily did not know it, otherwise, it could have been solved.


    The two men''s conversation suddenly entered a period of stagnation, they were silent, neither of them


    had a good solution.


    All Leo could do now was to take care of Emily, as for how to let Emily forgive him, he could only wait


    for Emily''s opinion.


    Brain and the Megan''s prayer worked, although the heavy rain turned into light rain, it has been non-


    stop. Brain checked the weather forecast and the rain would continue for a day.


    After breakfast, Brian discussed with his two kids when to go to the supermarket. But at this time


    Winnie found she had no clothes to change.


    "You go with the kids. I''ll go back to school and change my clothes."


    Winnie¡¯s clothes were covered with sweat smell, and she could not go out with that.


    "No need, I''ve got it ready for you. It''ll be here in a minute."


    Brian had thought of it, and he had ordered what she needed in the shopping mall.


    "You got it ready? How did you?"


    Winnie asked with surprise, and then the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll get it."


    Luke volunteered to open the door.


    It was a few shopping guide from the mall, carrying a lot of clothes for Winnie.


    "Sir, madam, we can help you try it on, and if it doesn''t fit, we can exchange it right away."


    The shopping guide said politely.


    "No need, I''m sure I''ve got the right size. Leave them here, and you can go."


    Brian knew the size of Winnie, so there was no need to try them on.


    "Ok."


    The shopping guide said and then turned out, but at this moment, Winnie stopped them.


    "Wait a minute."


    Winnie went to the shopping bag to look at the clothes Brian bought for her.


    It had been matched, including trousers, underwear and shoes.


    Winnie felt ufortable and thought Brian used money to highlight his sense of existence.


    Winnie chose a set of leisure clothes among them.


    "Take these back. One set will be enough."


    Winnie took the bag and took a step back, indicating the shopping guide to take the rest back.


    The shopping guide took a look at Winnie with embarrassment.


    "Madam, these clothes have been paid."


    "Can''t then be returned after the payment?"


    Winnie insisted, these clothes seriously affected her mood and she did not want them.


    "Yes, but this gentleman bought them on the tform and they need to be returned on the tform."


    The shopping guide was reluctance to agree, but they provided return service.


    "Ok, you help us."


    Winnie said and then went to Brian.


    "Give me your phone."


    Brian knew he could not stop Winnie, so he obediently gave the phone to Winnie.


    Winnie came to shopping guide with the phone and wanted the shopping guide to help with the return.


    Only then did she realize that the phone screen was locked.


    Then she came to Brian again, Brian opened his mouth.


    "The password is your birthday."

 Chapter 761 Learning to Make Dumplings

    Chapter 761 Learning to Make Dumplings


    Brian''s phone had the most advanced unlocking function, but he used the original numeric password


    just because it could be used with Winnie''s birthday.


    At this time Winnie did not know how to describe her mood.


    Was he using her birthday on his phone for a show or...


    Never mind. It was none of her business whose birthday he used.


    Winnie unlocked the screen, and then let the shopping guide operate on it and then soon the clothes


    were returned. After that the shopping guide left.


    Winnie gave Brian back the phone and then she found her phone.


    "I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Winnie said while transferring money to Brian. She could not take a cent from Brian.


    "A suit of clothes...


    "I''m going to change clothes, you also get ready, and then we go to the supermarket."


    Winnie did not give Brian the opportunity to oppose, if this topic continued, Winnie believed that today''s


    harmonious atmosphere woulde to an end.


    It was raining outside, but it didn''t stop them from going to the supermarket. Megan finally realized the


    happy feeling of sitting in the shopping cart pushed by dad.


    Luke wanted to experience it, but dad had been pushing his sister, and he was afraid of his mother


    getting tired, so he had followed his mother and helped her.


    However, Winnie saw his mind. She did not ask Luke''s opinion, but directly picked him up and put him


    in the shopping cart.


    "Mom, you''ll be tired."


    Luke was moved by his mother''s move. He didn''t say anything, but his mother knew what he was


    thinking, only mother could see through his heart.


    "No, it''s a kind of happiness for me. When you''re older, I won''t be able to push you."


    "Son, sit well, I will push you to go after Dad and Megan."


    Winnie did not feel tired and as she said, it was a kind of happiness. She would try her bet to give the


    kids what the needed, or she would regret that she did not do it when the kids grew up.


    Winnie''s words deeply touched Luke, other kids might not be able to feel the love, but he understood.


    He threw his arms around her neck and whispered in her ear.


    "Mom, wherever you go, and whatever you may be, I will follow you. A child with a mother is a


    real child and a child without a mother is very hard and tired. That''s why I''ll never leave you."


    For Luke, his mother was precious like treasure.


    Hearing that, Winnie grew red in eyes, if it were not a supermarket, if Brian was not in front of her, she


    might have cried out.


    But even if she felt indebted to her kids, she could only hold back her tears.


    "Ok, no matter where I go, no matter how I live, I will never let you leave me. We will be together for the


    rest of our lives."


    Winnie guaranteed and did not want her child feel insecure because of uncertain factors.


    A child''s heart is fragile, especially Luke, who had depression. When he was young, he experienced


    the darkness that others did not experience, and finally when he returned to his mother, he would rely


    on his mother more than any child, and yearn for her embrace more than any child.


    She was sad to hear his words. She thought she could give the kids to their grandfather and leave


    alone. But now it seemed that she had been wrong. The kids would never leave her, even if her


    standard of living was not as good as the Be family, the kids would stay with her.


    What they wanted was not material love, but a mother''s love that could not be reced by others.


    A family was ying and shopping in the supermarket, and the two kids were happy. Seeing that the


    kids were happy, Winnie and Brian were also happy.


    They bought all the ingredients and tools to make dumplings and went back to the hotel together.


    After a short rest, they began to make dumplings.


    Making dumplings was easy for Winnie, but for Brian, it was several times more difficult than managing


    hispany.


    "Well......"


    "How can I do that?"


    As Brian was to ask Winnie, Megan first asked.


    "Megan, don''t worry. You first seriously watch how I do it before you make it."


    There were four people in this room, three people were watching, which made Winnie feel funny.


    "Mom, slow down."


    Megan watched it, but she still did not get it.


    "Okay, I slow down. Watch, first put the dumpling skin on the left hand, then the right hand..."


    Winnie patiently and carefully exined to Megan and Luke, of course, Brian was the most serious.


    Having lived for more than 30 years, he never thought of making dumplings himself, nor did he ever


    want to learn how to make dumplings. But today he really wanted to learn it, wanted to make dumplings


    with Winnie.


    Looking at the kids'' face and hands got flour, seeing that Winnie taught them seriously, Brian''s heart


    was warm.


    He could have had it long time ago, but he had ruined everything.


    Would Winnie forgive him? Would shee back to him? Would she give him the opportunity to care


    for her?


    Brain thought about it when he was learning. At this time, Luke suddenly sighed and put down the


    dumpling skin which had been empty in his hand.


    "I''ll give it up. It''s too difficult. I think making dumplings is much more difficult than researching a


    software. Mom, dad, you work hard, I will quietly wait to eat."


    Luke gave up. He couldn''t control the filling and the dumpling skin, so he had to wait to eat.


    "Brother, you are stupid, look at me."


    Meganughed at Luke, holding dumplings she made in hand, showing off in front of Luke. Although


    the dumpling filling was inside and outside and out of shape, Megan made it.


    "It is ugly, how to eat it?"


    Looking at the dumplings Megan made, Luke could not help butugh.


    "Megan, look at dumplings Mom made the one you made, how can I describe it? Ah, you make


    dumplings like a disaster scene."


    Luke was more convinced by his own description, could not helpughing.


    "Mom, Brother can¡¯t make dumplings and butughed at me."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Megan defended for herself, but she had got flour in her hand, as her voice just fell, she swayed flour


    toward Luke.


    "Hahaha..."


    Megan burst intoughter. Seeing that her brother looked terrible, she was really happy.


    However, Luke fought back. Luke not only threw flour towards Megan, but also towards mom and dad.


    "Brother, you are so bad..."


    "Luke, you are really bad..."


    So a family of four began their happy flour battle......


    The two kids yed happily. It was the first time for a family of four to y crazily.


    "Well, stop it, if the flour runs out, we don''t need to make dumplings."


    After ying for a while, Winnie stopped them.


    The kids were satisfied about it.


    "Let¡¯s continue to learn to make dumplings from mom."


    Brian said.


    He had not been so happy since he had broken up with Brian. Every day he was dreary, mncholy


    and even fretful.


    Today, he finally had fun with his kids. It made Brian hopeful about his and Winnie''s future.


    This was what drove him, this was what he yearned for, this was the most important thing for the rest of


    his life.


    "Ok, let''s go on making dumplings."


    The two kids wanted more, but they knew enough was enough.


    They pped their hands to get rid of the flour and began to learn to make dumplings.


    "Mom, do brother and I inherit from Dad''s gene? We are stupid to learn it. You are good at everything, I


    envy you."


    Megan asked. Other people''s idol was a star, a character in the animation, but Megan''s idol was her


    mother.


    She thought her mother could do everything and do it well. No matter how difficult the problem was, her


    mother can easily face it and solve it. So her mother was her superhero.


    Winnie smiled and did not know how to answer. At this time, Brain protested.


    "Megan, I admit that Mom is clever, but I am not stupid. It''s just hard to make dumplings. I need some


    time."


    Brian said with a smile on his face, although he did not admit that he was stupid, he admitted that


    Winnie was versatile.


    "Dad, you still can''t admit that you have a problem with you gene? See how the dumpling on your hand


    looks. I don''t know when you''re going to make it."


    "Hahaha..."


    Meganughed, ckening her father.


    Luke could not help butugh too.


    "Dad, I just want to say to the dumpling in your hand: I am sorry."


    Luke satirized his father, but it made the familyugh again.


    Winnie smiled from ear to ear seeing the dumplings in Brian¡¯s hand. She finally realized that there was


    something that Brian was not good at. He could manage thepany well, but making dumplings


    stumped him.


    However, these were trifles, which did not affect the personal charm of Brian, did not affect his ability to


    attract women.

 Chapter 762 Hero Or Not

    Chapter 762 Hero Or Not


    Thinking of that, Winnie stopped smiling. She was versatile because she got the skills from life


    experience.


    When her mother and father were alive, she knew nothing. But when her parents passed away, she


    had to learn everything.


    She had to make money, socialize with strangers, buy toilet paper and sew the button.


    She had been forced to experience it and learn it.


    "Am I that bad? Well, I''m working on it."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Brian said, unconvinced.


    Brian took a look at Winnie with deep feeling, and then made the next dumpling.


    Brian bowed his head to make dumplings, and Winnie looked up at him. He learned to make dumplings


    so seriously, which might be the attraction of Brain.


    Men, especially those who were serious and responsible, were infinitely attractive in Winnie''s eyes.


    Although Brian did not do well in this aspect of women, it was just for her, he was responsible for other


    women.


    She was his exceptions. So even he did not do a good job, he did not lose his image in the heart of


    other women.


    Winnie suddenly couldn''t helpughing for the flour on Brain''s face.


    "Why, this is not good?"


    Brian didn¡¯t know what Winnie wasughing at, so he looked up and asked Winnie.


    When he saw Winnie smile happily, the reason was not important. What mattered was that sheughed


    happily.


    Winnie did not answer the question of Brain, but took tissue and gave it to him.


    "Wipe your face, it''s all flour."


    Brian knew what Winnie wasughing at now. He took the tissue but put it aside instead of wiping the


    flour off his face. If Winnie was so happy, he would rather always let flour on his face.


    Winnie''s phone rang. Megan got the phone over.


    "Mom, it''s Uncle Leo."


    Megan said, while giving the phone to Winnie.


    Winnie patted the flour on her hands before answering the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    "There is something I want to tell you."


    Leo hesitated for a moment, but decided to speak out his thought.


    "Have you been drinking? Go ahead."


    Winnie felt there was something wrong with Leo, but she did not think much.


    "Yes, I have had a little wine. It''s like this... Don''t think much about what I''m about to say, and don''t take


    it to your heart."


    Leo did drink, but if he didn''t drink, he would never be able to say that. He was afraid what he said


    would hurt Winnie.


    "Why? Did something happen? Why are you so serious?"


    Winnie was aware of something wrong and thought there was a problem with their cooperation or he


    could not solve the problem about Emily''s pregnancy.


    "... Well, Emily is pregnant, and I..."


    Leo was still hesitated, but he had to say it. However, Winnie was excited to hear from him that Emily


    was pregnant, so she interrupted him.


    "You know it, did Emily tell you? So what did you decide?"


    Hearing that, Winnie was really excited. She thought they would get married soon.


    Leo sighed before answering Winnie''s question.


    "Yes, Emily told me. After Emily told me, I was so excited that I proposed to her. But she didn''t say


    yes."


    "Why?"


    Winnie was confused.


    "She still can''t ept me and still minds that I cheated her."


    At this, Winnie finally sensed something wrong.


    "The baby must be born and you must stay together with Emily. What can I do that she may forgive


    you?"


    Winnie perceived the problem lied in her and that was why Leo called.


    "Winwin, I''m really sorry. If I had to choose between you and Emily, I would choose love over


    friendship."


    "I told Emily that if she still cares about your existence and the fact that I liked you in the past. Then I


    can put an end to all dealings between us. Our friendship and cooperation should be stopped and there


    will be no further exchanges."


    Leo said in one breath. He was afraid that if he stopped, he would not have the courage to say it, and


    he would be guilty.


    He was shameful to say that and knew it would hurt Winnie. But for the sake of the kid and Emily, he


    had to say so.


    Winnie was silent and Leo knew she was really sad.


    So he exined.


    "Of course, Emily didn''t agree. She said it wasn''t fair to you. I don¡¯t have to do it now, I just want to tell


    you it has the possibility."


    "Winwin, I know what I''m doing is immoral and stupid. It''s not fair to you..."


    At this moment Winnie opened her mouth. She knew Leo was not malicious.


    "Leo, stop. I know what you mean, and I understand what you have to do. I''m actually d you''re


    willing to sacrifice for Emily. I hope you and Emily can be together more than anyone else, so as long


    as you need my cooperation, I will never have anyints against you, let alone any thoughts


    about Emily. If severing all ties with me enables you to be with Emily, then I''m all for it."


    At this time Winnie could only be magnanimous.


    She had been helping others all her life, of course she would help Leo and Emily.


    "If you make up your mind, I''ll finish the game, and I won''t design any more programs."


    Winnie said, lest Leo was embarrassed.


    "No, you can run it yourself if I quit. It is an opportunity to make money, you can''t just end it."


    Leo persuaded her, he did not expect Winnie to end the game.


    "I can design, but I don''t know anything about management. I don''t have professional team, so I will


    just give it up."


    "Don''t worry. You just need to take care of Emily and the child."


    "Well, I understand it. I have some work to do, and we''ll talk about the details when you decide."


    "Bye then."


    Winnie hung up the phone directly, but Leo had not finished his words.


    Winnie continued to make dumplings with a sad smile.


    After dinner, Winnie left.


    Downstairs the hotel it was a seaside park. Winnie came to the park with a bad mood, she then came


    to the sea shore, sat on the step facing the sea.


    She was like ok with what Leo said, but she did care about it. She regarded Leo and Emily as her best


    friends.


    If she lost both of them at the same time, Winnie was like losing two families.


    She did not have many friends, if Emily and Leo broke ties with her, she felt abandoned again.


    Looking at the vast sea, she felt depressed. When she could not help crying, a man came and sat


    beside her.


    "You''ve been out for a while. Are you feeling better?"


    Brian asked warmly. He felt distressed looking at her lonely back.


    Through what Winnie said over the phone, he probably knew what was going on.


    Leo tried to get Emily by giving up friendship, but it hurt Winnie.


    At this moment he knew that Winnie''s heart was painful.


    He was worried about Winnie that she came out alone, so he had been following Winnie, looking at her


    lonely back.


    He just wanted to silently guard her, but the sun was almost set, Winnie was still in a daze. Brian had


    heartache for it, so he came to "disturb" Winnie.


    "Why are you out? How about the kids?"


    Winnie held back her tears suffocated back. If Brian saw her weak side, he might think she was


    pretending to be pitiful and scheming again.


    At this moment Winnie found a problem - she did not even have freedom to be sad.


    "I''ve taken care of them. You don''t have to worry."


    Brian continued.


    "Leo wants to break off all rtions with you for Emily?"


    "Yes, I feel like if it''s going to bring them together, I should take the credit."


    Winnie did not hide the truth.


    "Don''t think about other people''s feelings, but your heart first...."


    "Actually, Brain, there is one thing I don''t understand. Why I''m thest to be responsible for doing


    nothing. Why everyone think it is my problem?"


    Winnie didn¡¯t listen to thefort of Brain. She felt it was unfair to her and she wanted to vent her


    anger.

 Chapter 763 Have A Bad Mood

    Chapter 763 Have A Bad Mood


    "Winwin, it is not your fault..."


    Brian felt more and more distressed about Winnie, knowing it was not Winnie''s fault. He wanted to


    "It is my problem for their rtionship, and it mes me for your rtionship. I really don''t understand


    where I went wrong."


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian tried to interrupt her, but Winnie continued.


    "I was wrong for being in your life. I was wrong for being born."


    "I was born in B City, but it cannot amodate me. You can''t take me, Leo can''t take me, how can I


    still stay there? I now feel that even being so far away from you in another country would affect your


    happiness."


    ¡°I wonder if you can all be happy only if I''m dead. Is it a mistake that I am alive, is it..."


    Winnie burst into tears. She couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted a hug and wanted to cry out, to release


    all her grievances. But it was Brian with her, he did not belong to her and he could not give her a hug.


    Winnie could only lie on her knees, with her arms to cover her face, quietly crying.


    Brian was sad to see that. Regardless of Winnie agreed or not, he directly put Winnie in his arms.


    At this moment he just wanted to give her warmth, just wanted to let her release oppression and


    injustice.


    "Winwin, even if the whole world cannot tolerate you, I will never give you up. No matter how you look


    at me, how you hate me, I love you. Without you, the whole world means nothing to me."


    Brain gave a simple statement. He was afraid that if he said much, Winnie would flee from his arms


    and would leave with sadness.


    Winnie did not respond, kept her original posture and did not respond to Brian¡¯s hug.


    She just wanted to vent out, because she was a woman, she was helpless and sad in troubles. Even


    so, she wanted to bear it alone and dare not put too much affection on others.


    If she identally became the reason for someone''s breakup, she would really freak out.


    Leo regretted it as soon as he hung up the phone.


    At this moment he felt that he did a very stupid thing. He had made a choice to hurt Winnie for the sake


    of Emily and his child.


    Like Emily said, it had nothing to do with Winnie, why let her bear it? It was Leo himself did the wrong


    thing, why used Winnie to clear his name?


    Winnie had been hurt by him, if it were not his judgment error, Winnie would not have faced such


    situation.


    He hurt Winnie once and let her suffer. He regretted it. He med himself, even hated himself. But why


    he hurt Winnie again?


    Leo pulled his hair in regret, not knowing what to do, not knowing how Winnie was now. And he


    wondered if Emily would be disappointed in him.


    Leo was unsettled, but he was embarrassed to call Winnie, so he chose to call Brian.


    However, it was Not Brain who answered the phone, but Megan.


    "Uncle Leo, my Mom and Dad are out, my Dad did not take his phone with him, you can call my Mom."


    Megan didn''t know what was happening and answered truthfully.


    "Isn''t your Mom on a business trip? She''s back? Is she with your Dad?"


    Leo was confused. If they were together, Brian could have heard what he had said.


    ¡°Mom has note back, My Dad came to C City with brother and me to see her.¡±


    Megan said.


    ¡°Oh, ok, I will call your Mom.¡±


    Before he hung up his phone, Megan added.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, My Mom was happy at the beginning, but then she became sad. It may be My Dad has


    said something wrong, or there is a problem with your cooperation. She walked away unhappily.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Leo, please ask her not to be angry and tell her to forgive Dad.¡±


    Leo was a friend of her parents and he could help to persuade her Mom, so that her parents could be


    good.


    ¡°Ok, I will try my best. I will get to you when you are back, bye.¡±


    Leo then hung up the phone. Hearing what Megan said, he was super guilty.


    From her words, he knew that Winnie became unhappy for what he had said.


    He did not want to hurt Winnie but he did, he felt sorry for Winnie¡¯s trust to him.


    Winnie was better after crying. Brian gave her a hug, but she did not refuse it or make some response.


    She wiped her tears off and looked at Brian with red eyes.¡±


    ¡°I am fine, thanks for your concern. It is getting dark, I gotta go. You go back and take care of the kids.¡±


    Winnie said and then turned around.


    ¡°I will send you back, or I will be worried.¡±


    Brian knew Winnie was pretending to be tough. She said she was fine, but he was still worried.


    ¡°No need. I have already bothered you. Just leave me alone.¡±


    Winnie refused him.


    She left, Brian stool in situ looking at her back.


    She was innocent, helpless, sad and hurtful.


    Brian felt distressed about that. He did not know how much he had hurt Winnie.


    Seeing that she walked away, listening to her sad words and looking at her hurtful eyes, he really could


    not guess how hurtful she was, he just felt sorry for that.


    Winnie was depressed, for Leo¡¯s call, for Brian¡¯s care.


    She could understand that Leo loved Emily, but she was sad that she lost two friends at a time.


    Listlessly, she came back to school, but Finn stopped her at the gate of the school.


    ¡°Office Chambers.¡±


    She turned around.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Finn?¡±


    She was surprised to see Finn, but her mood did not get improved.


    ¡°I am going back tomorrow, I dropped by to see you.¡±


    Finn was in a good mood, he intended to call Winnie when he reached school, but he saw her at the


    gate.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Yes, shall we have dinner together?¡±


    It was time for dinner, but Winnie had no appetite, she just want to drink to rx herself.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Finn came to have dinner with Winnie, so two went to a restaurant nearby the school. Winnie want to


    have wine and some spicy food.


    ¡°It look quite spicy, can you take it?¡±


    All the food was spicy, Finn asked Winnie with concern.


    ¡°Yes, and you?¡±


    Winnie wanted some super spicy food, but she neglected Finn¡¯s preference.


    Finn gave a confident smile and said he liked spicy food.


    ¡°Well, I have chosen the right ce.¡±


    Winnie was relieved that Finn could eat spicy food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some drink.¡±


    Winnie said while pouring wine to Finn.


    Seeing that, Finn got the wine bottle.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Finn had found that Winnie was not in a good mood, but he said nothing about it.


    He just wanted to eat quietly, but since Winnie wanted to drink, he could drink with her.


    After that, Winnie began to eat and said nothing, but seeing that she was depressed, Finn asked, ¡°Do


    you meet any troubles?¡±


    Finn never asked someone like that, but he was concerned about Winnie.


    She might feel better if she said it out.


    Winnie gave an irony smile and then answered Finn after drinking.


    ¡°I think I am concealing it well, but you are a policeman and you can see what others could not see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get annoyed if I say it.¡±


    Winnie said, for fear it bothered Finn.


    ¡°One of my friend, well, It is a long story, I will make it brief.¡±

 Chapter 764 Losing Three Brian

    Chapter 764 Losing Three Brian


    Winnie wanted to tell him the whole story, but it was quite long.


    ¡°Two of my friends cut ties with me for some reasons, and our cooperation has to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°I can understand them, but I am upset.¡±


    Winnie grew red in eyes. She did not tell her real thought, or she was sad, because she did not want to


    let her bad moon affect others.


    She was better after saying that.


    As her voice fell, she began to drink silently. She drank up a ss of it to cover the fact that she got


    tears in her eyes before she had some food.


    ¡°This is spicy.¡±


    ¡°Spicy food is bad for your stomach.¡±


    Finn said, he could see that Winnie was covering her mood.


    ¡°Are you talking about Brian?¡±


    Finn gave his guess.


    ¡°No, we have nothing to do with other. He lives his life and I have my life.¡±


    ¡°We are just the parents of the kids.¡±


    Speaking of Brian, Winnie felt worse.


    She still loved him and she had decided to move on, but she felt happy to be with him these two days.


    He was like a star in the sky which could not be touched, and she could only look up at it.


    Since it was not Brian, Finn did not continue butfort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, it is normal to part with people. Since you can understand them, you know they


    have their reason.¡±


    ¡°Leave it alone, you will have new friends, like me. I am your leader, but I can be your friend.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I will have new friends and you are my new friend.¡±


    Winnie understood it, but she needed time to get used to that.


    Leo just told her in advance, but he did not do it immediately, but Winnie felt she could not breath.


    Finn did not know her feelings about Leo and Emily, she was like loosing three Brian.


    She did not expect that she had bothered so many people and she was a stumbling block in others¡¯ life.


    It was sad and she was like a loser.


    At this thought, she drank up. After a moment of silence, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°I want to leave B City if I can, since I have bothered so many people, what is the meaning for me to


    live there?¡±


    ¡°I would rather live in property area than B City. I want to do something meaningful things like public


    benefit activities, to prove that I mean something to the word, I am not hated by everyone.¡±


    Winnie tried to adjust her mood when she said that, but she in the end could not hold back tears.


    ¡°I am sorry, I may have been drunk, or it is because of the spicy food.¡±


    Winnie exined and wiped off her tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, cheers.¡±


    Though she wiped her tears, she still got some in eyes.


    She drank ss by ss. Finn was sorry for that, but he did not stop her.


    He knew Winnie was not in a good moon and knew she needed wine.


    ¡°Drink if you want, and you can leave if you want. And if you want to do some meaningful things, you


    can do it. It is important to be happy.¡±


    Finn said, seeing that Winnie was hurtful, he was ufortable.


    He had thought she was tough, positive and held hope for life.


    But after getting along with her, he felt that she was not tough as she looked. She got many things in


    her mind.


    ¡°I wish I can do that, so I can keep alive, but I have too many things to think about, I can¡¯t only think for


    myself selfishly.


    Winnie was afraid that she could not hold back tears, so she blinked eyes.


    However, it was torturing.


    She had thought of what Finn said, but she just could not do that, because she could not only live for


    herself.


    ¡°Live in another city and change the way you live. Forgive everyone and get to know new friends.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it because your heart. It is because you can¡¯t let go.¡±


    He was true. It was she could not let go and she still stick to it.


    She cared everyone, who might not care about her, but she had regard them as indispensable.


    At this thought, Winnie burst into tears, for fear that Finn saw it, she lied prone the table.


    She dared not make a sound, but Finn knew her cry looking at her trembling back.


    At the moment, he really wanted to know what she had been through and wanted to solve the problem


    for her, because he felt her world was depressed.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Finn wanted tofort her, but he stopped, because he knew she would be sadder if he did.


    So he stretched out to stroke Winnie''s head, wanted to give her strength, but he did not.


    They did not know each other for a long time, and they were leader and subordinate. The most


    important was that they were single. If he did that, it would cause misunderstanding and inconvenience


    to Winnie.


    After taking his hands back, Finn silently watch Winnie cry. Although crying would not solve the


    problem, it could temporarily relieve her depressing heart.


    Winnie, in a while, realized that it was not right to cry in front of Finn.


    She raised her heard, wiped off her tears and then picked up her ss again.


    "Come on, keep drinking. Have a nice trip tomorrow."


    At this moment Winnie just wanted to get drunk, so that she could temporarily forget everything.


    Winnie finally was drunk and became incoherent.


    "I... I... Thank you... Thanks for drinking with me."


    "Today I was so...so...so happy. This is the end... I''m going back to school."


    Winnie said while standing up from the chair. Afraid that she could fall, Finn got up to help her.


    But at this time, as he was to touch Winnie, Brian caught Winnie who was to fall.


    "Mr. Be..."


    Finn was surprised about Brian''s sudden appearance.


    ¡°She can''t go to school like this. I''ll take her back.¡±


    Brian restrained his emotions talking to Finn. As Finn was to reach Winnie, he had the impulse to beat


    him.


    However, he held back his impulse.


    Brian was to take Winnie away, but Finn stopped him.


    "Wait, Mr. Be."


    Finn was worried about Winnie, but he hesitated after calling Brian.


    He thought he could not let Brian take Winnie away, after all, it was him came out with her, but he had


    no idea where he should take her to.


    Brian and Winnie had broken up, but they used to be together.


    At this moment Finn realized that Brain was more suitable to take care of Winnie. So he did not speak


    out his true feelings but gave some advice.


    ¡°Mr. Be, she drank a lot of wine and ate a lot of spicy food...¡±


    "I''ll take care of my woman, don''t worry."


    Brain interrupted Finn coldly and left with Winnie in his arms.


    Finn was surprised to hear that, especially the words "my woman". It proved that Winnie and Brian


    were still connected


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Brian put Winnie into the car after he walked out of the restaurant. Winnie was dizzy, she could not see


    him clearly but could hear his voice.


    But she wondered if she had made a mistake, and if she had been hallucinating about him when she


    was drunk.


    "s...... You are so annoying. You show up every time I drink. I should go to the other side of the


    world. The other side of the world... I''d drink myself to death and never meet you again."


    Winnie said vaguely, but it was filled with disappointment in Brian.

 Chapter 765 What Went Wrong

    Chapter 765 What Went Wrong


    Winnie continued murmuring.


    Although she was not sure if it was Brain with her, she wanted to say it out, trying to find a way out of a


    desperate situation.


    "I want to leave, let me... leave¡­ with the kids. Look, everyone here ¡­ can¡¯t ept me... Indeed, you


    are the one who dislikes me the most."


    "Did you hear me... do you have any idea how much... What is your attitude to me?"


    Winnie was incoherent, but she knew she was a nuisance, she knew she was causing trouble to


    others. She wanted to change that, so no one could see her.


    But, what should her kids, her aunt, her sister do?


    She couldn''t have died for the sake of them.


    "You...... You don''t care about me, there''s no one to protect me, so anyone can bully me."


    "Wait and see if I can protect myself, see if I can live without you.¡±


    Winnie did not know what she was saying, only to know that her heart was very painful.


    The past yed on a loop in her mind, and all the past hurt as if it had happened yesterday, so she


    could feel the pain clearly.


    She had meticulously nned her life, but it did not go as she wished.


    Was this a twist of fate? But after so many years of making fun of her, it was time to stop.


    "I''ll protect you if you want me to. No one can bully you. You''re the person I care about more than


    anyone else in the world."


    Brian was sorry to hear that she support herself and endured too much injustice.


    "It is illusion... why the sound is so close?"


    Winnie suddenly heard the voice of Brian and she looked up.


    "Are you... Who are you? How dare you promise me that?"


    At this time Winnie was lying on Brain''s leg, and it was Morgan driving the car.


    "No matter who I am, I will keep my promise."


    Brian responded.


    Winnie sneered at him and sighed.


    "Liar, you men are all liars. Brian ... do you know Brian? He''s the father of my son and daughter."


    "He told me so, he told me..."


    Speaking of this, Winnie stopped and then counted one by one with fingers, but she failed to do so.


    "s...... I don''t know how many times he said it, but he always failed to keep his words."


    "He... Never mind him... I feel sad to talk about him. Finn, let¡¯s drink."


    Winnie said vaguely. Her consciousness was in a trance, she felt the person with her was Finn.


    It seemed that she was still drinking with Finn, and it sometimes seemed that Brian was driving her


    home.


    Winnie felt asleep in the end, But Brian fell into the eternal pain.


    Winnie was drunk, but those things hurt her heart. She was right, he had promised her too many


    things, but he ended all his promises to her by breaking up with her.


    He had done nothing, and he hurt her again and again.


    After suffering that, she must be disappointed in him. How could he get her back and heal her would


    heart in a few words?


    Brian was afraid that kids would be worried to see Winnie get drunk, so he got another room. As he


    Winnie on the bed, she began to vomit.


    "Give me some water... Please give me some water."


    Winnie lied on the bed, vomiting, but she wanted to have some water.


    Brian ran to get some water and came back quickly.


    "Herees the water. Drink some water first."


    Brian helped Winnie drink water, but felt her mouth smelly. She just gargled.


    After Winnie got slightly relieved, Brian gave Winnie some anti-alcoholism drink, which he asked


    Morgan to get it ready as he got off.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Winnie drank a lot of wine, ate too much spicy food. She could not stand such torture.


    "Drink it and you will feel better."


    Brian coaxed Winnie.


    "I... It hurts, it''s like a fire in here."


    Winnie could not tell where she was in pain, but she covered her stomach with her hand.


    "Have the anti-alcoholism drink first, and then take the stomach medicine."


    Brian knew Winnie had stomach pain, but she was drunk, so he dare not literally give her medicine,


    and could only give her some anti-alcoholism drink.


    Brian knew she was hurting herself, but if he did not let her vent out, Winnie''s heart would be more


    ufortable.


    After they separated, Brian did not leave, but had been following Winnie.


    He had seen she had dinner with Finn, heard what she said, seen Finn¡¯s worry in his eyes when he


    was to rub Winnie¡¯s head.


    Brian did not stop that, because he wanted to let her vent her emotions, so that she could be better.


    Winnie said no word but drank it.


    At this time, she was still in a trance, she did not know who was with her and did not care it was a


    dream or reality.


    Whatever it was, she just wanted to make herself better.


    Brian let Winnie have the anti-alcoholism drink and then went to make a cup of honey water.


    "Winwin. Get up and drink this ss of water. It will relieve your stomachache."


    Brian said, while helped Winnie up.


    "I''m sorry... to trouble you."


    She was still not sure who the man was, or if it was a dream, but whatever it was, she felt grateful.


    "Be quiet and drink the water."


    Brian didn''t need her thanks. Every time she said thanks, Brian felt alienated, and he did not like that.


    "Drink water... I''ll drink water first."


    Winnie drank the water in a daze, and then lied in bed weakly.


    "What shall I do? How can I do so that I will not make everyone hate me..."


    Winnie did not fall asleep immediately, but curled up on the bed, talking to herself.


    "I really need money, I have to work hard... to make money, so my family can live well... so that Brian


    won''t look down upon me. But Leo... Leo, he wants to stop the game cooperation. I......"


    "Never mind, I... There are other ways I can make money. But I don''t want to lose Emily... Emily and


    Leo, they are my friends."


    Winnie soliloquized with her tears flowing down. But she did not notice it.


    "They must have been brainwashed by Brain. They all abandoned me. Why can''t Brain tolerate me?


    Finn, analyze for me where I did wrong."


    "Men don''t like me, friends don''t like me... You...... Do you like me? If you do, let¡¯s be together, so that


    Brian won¡¯t think no man wants me."


    Winnie did not know whether she said this deliberately, but at this time she really hoped that Brian


    could hear her, so that he would be shocked.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian was to express his views, even if Winnie was now dizzy, even if she might not remember


    anything when she woke up, but he had to say it.


    But Winnie didn''t want to hear it.


    "Be quiet, I''m trying to sleep. There is everything I want in the dream."


    Winnie stopped Brian, whether it was reality or dream, she did not want to listen to Brian¡¯s exnation.


    She did not care whether what Brain said was true or not, she did not believe it and did not care about


    it.


    But she could not fall asleep immediately, and she was still babbling.


    "Brian is a jerk, he is... He''s a jerk. He didn''t even know what he was doing wrong, but apologized to


    me. Yeah..... He often apologizes. How can I forgive him? He''s just messing with me... He thinks I''m


    stupid."


    "No, I can¡¯t forgive him. He can do it to another woman. But, I don''t want his apology.¡±


    Winnie was sad, she could not forgive him no matter his apology was sincere or not. It was not that she


    hated him, nor that he did not love her, it was just she could not bear the pain he brought to her.


    "Stop talking. We''ll talk about it when you sober up. I know you''re sad, I know you hold too much


    resentment against me, I know I did not do a good job. But you can''t hurt your body like this."


    Brain could not bear to see Winnie was so painful.


    She might not feel her tears, but Brain could see them clearly and felt his heart was stung.


    "There''s nothing to talk about... I understand anyone... I don''t make a hard time for anyone... Leo and


    Brian hate me... I have nothing to say about it."


    Winnie had to understand all people, but her heart was made of flesh and blood, it hurt when she fact


    that.


    Winnie burst into tears, curling up like a helpless child. Brain felt distressed and held Winnie in his


    arms.


    "Stop it. Don''t live for anyone. Don''t think about anyone. You should think only of yourself."


    Brian was tofort her, but Winnie cried more sadly.


    "...... I''m asking you, what did I do wrong? What did I do to bore you?"


    Winnie didn''t want to say anything, she did not want to care about it. But she really wanted to know


    why she was disliked.


    "You did nothing wrong. It was all my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be so miserable. If it weren''t


    for me, you''d live a happy life.¡±


    In the face of Winnie¡¯s query, Brian could not answer, after all, Winnie was not wrong. But he had to


    give an answer, so he took all the responsibility on himself.

 Chapter 766 Forced or Willing

    Chapter 766 Forced or Willing


    It was not wrong for Brain to take these responsibilities on himself. All of these were caused by his


    negligence and greed.


    "Since you know it, why are you still bothering me? Let me go. Don''t ever... show up...again"


    "I can''t. I can''t live without you."


    Winnie was interrupted by Brian, even if he knew he was wrong, even if he knew Winnie held


    grievances, he was inseparable from Winnie.


    Without her, his world would be clouded forever.


    "Liar... You''re lying again. Don''t give me that sweet talk, don''t say disembodied words. Answer me,


    what did I do wrong... I just want to know... what I did wrong. I want to know how bad I am to be


    abandoned by so many people."


    Winnie wanted to know the answer, so that she could know what to do in the future.


    "Say it... Why don''t you say something... What an easy question. Say it, I am telling you to say it..."


    Winnie pulled the cor of Brain, shaking hard, she had to have an answer, and then she would know


    what she should to about her friendship and love.


    Brian felt Winnie was emotional, whatever his answer was, it would hurt her heart again.


    He could not answer, but Winnie forced him to do so. The only thing that could calm her down at this


    point was a kiss.


    Without hesitation, Brian kissed on Winnie¡¯s red lips, pressing her head with hands, for fear of her


    resistance.


    However, to his surprise, she did not push him away, but responded to him, which delighted him.


    Probably they had not had skin-to-skin contact for a long time, probably she had been suppressed,


    probably she was drunk, Winnie did not refuse Brian¡¯s kiss, but gave response.


    Although she was drunk, although she did not know what to say and she kept saying to give up Brain,


    as soon as she touched Brain, she could not control herself.


    Brain wanted to calm Winnie down, and did not want her to stick in the abyss of pain.


    He did not dare to expect too much, afraid that Winnie called him despicable, afraid that Winnie said he


    took her advantage. But her response suddenly ignited his pent-up desire. All his inhibitions were


    shattered.


    A kiss caused a physical battle of passion.


    After that, Winnie was tired and fell into asleep.


    Brain made her sheets because he knew her bed had to be smooth when she slept. He cleaned her


    body because he knew she had to take a bath before bed. He did everything in ordance with


    Winnie''s habit, so that she could sleepfortably.


    Winnie did not wake up until three o''clock in the morning because of stomach pain.


    By this time her drunkenness had improved.


    Because of the pain in her stomach, she woke up with a frown. When she saw Brain sleeping next to


    her, she was surprised at first and then recalled the scattered memories of the previous night.


    But all the memories of the night were not real to her, especially when she realized that she was naked


    and thought of her skin-to-skin contact with Brain.


    At three o''clock in the morning, he was by her side, but Winnie felt he was thousands of miles away.


    She had lost him, or she never had him.


    Winnie got up and wanted to leave, while Brian was still asleep, so she could avoid embarrassment.


    But as soon as she sat up carefully, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach.


    She could not help making a noise.


    "Ouch..."


    Realizing that she might wake up Brain, she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    She looked sideways at Brain and got out of bed in pain. But who knows, her legs unexpectedly were


    weak and she directly fell onto the bed.


    "Ahhh..."


    Winnie issued a painful voice, and she had waked up Brian.


    Brian suddenly sat up and saw Winnie sitting on the ground, and he jumped out of bed.


    "What is going on? Did you fall, or did you twist your ankle?"


    Brian asked, while reaching out to help Winnie.


    Winnie felt pain in her foot as she tried to get up.


    "Ah... It hurts."


    Hearing that, Brian directly picked Winnie up without any hesitation and put her on the bed.


    "Let me see where it hurts."


    Brain frowned, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "My foot, my foot hurts."


    Winnie endured her pain, but she was afraid to cause trouble to Brian. At this time she was entangled.


    Seeing that he was anxious, Winnie felt painful in her heart.


    If he had cared for her earlier, if he had put her in his heart earlier, how could she have been wronged?


    Thinking of her grievances, Winnie felt her nose sour and her tears fell down.


    As soon as she shed tears, Brian became more worried and flustered.


    "Are you very painful? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    Brian hurriedly helped Winnie find clothes.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Winnie rejected Brian, because she knew she did not have to go to the hospital, it was just that her


    heart was much more painful than it was on her foot. And heartache had been a terminal disease to her


    and the doctor could not cure it.


    Winnie said, while pulling the quilt to cover her body. She felt more wronged and could not hold back


    her tears.


    Now neither the pain in her feet nor the pain in her stomach was equal to her grievance and her


    heartache.


    "Winwin, you will hurt more if you endure it."


    Brian sat by Winnie''s side, watching her tears streaming down, feeling his heart broken. Women were


    born to be protected by love, but Winnie must be tough.


    She had a feminine appearance, but she had a stronger heart than a man.


    "I''m not in pain, not anymore. I......"


    Winnie wanted to say she was just in stomach pain, wans water would help. But before her words were


    finished, Brian embraced her.


    "Winwin, don''t be so tough, don''t refuse my care for you. From now on, whether you forgive me or not,


    I''m going to be nice to you. Whether you get back together with me or not, I will treat you as my


    woman..."


    Brian expressed his heart, even if Winnie liked others, married to others, he would protect her for a


    lifetime.


    But Winnie did not ept that and his embrace made Winnie flustered.


    Winnie suddenly pushed Brain away and interrupted the words of Brain.


    ¡°I''m only fit to be your woman, aren''t I? And I don''t like being your woman. I was drunk and still dazed,


    but I remember what happened to us."


    ¡°Don''t think that I will forgive you after sleeping with you once. Don''t think that I am your mistress again


    after sleeping with you once. We are adults, don''t worry about it. I''ll take it as a physical need."


    Winnie''s heart was in the pain, Brain''s words made it worse. He was like telling her she was only


    suitable to be his woman, not his wife.


    She did not want to be anybody''s woman. She wanted to be wife of a man, even if she did not love


    him.


    Winnie wiped away her tears, then lifted up the quilt, and put on her clothes.


    "Winwin, you''re not just my woman, and I don''t think of you as just a woman. If you want, we''ll go back


    tomorrow and get married. No one can stop me this time, no one can control me."


    Brian made his promise. If Winnie agreed, he would marry her and immediately book a ne ticket...


    No, he was gonna send his ne straight over to pick them up and get married.


    However, Winnie did not agree.


    "Do you think you are forced to marry me? Forget it, let me go. You and I were so different from the


    beginning that we can''t be together, and don¡¯t joke with me anymore."


    Winnie didn¡¯t believe what Brian said, because he had said that before, but in the end he abandoned


    her.


    Winnie got directly out of bed.


    "Winwin, I am willing to. Winwin, where are you going..."


    "Stop. I need some water for my stomach."


    Winnie endured the pain on her foot, limping to pour herself a cup of hot water. Even if it hurt, it was


    better than listening to Brain.


    "Go back to bed, I''ll get you some hot water."


    Brian blocked in front of Winnie and then picked Winnie up. In this way, Winnie went back to bed again.


    Brain poured her some hot water and took medicine for her stomachache.


    "The water is hot. Take it slowly. This is medicine for your stomach. Take it as soon as the water cools."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After saying that, Brain got up and left again. About ten minutester, he came back with something in


    his hand.


    "You don''t have to go to the hospital, but you have to put some medicine on your foot. Show me your


    foot."


    Brian said, while pulling out the foot of Winnie without waiting for her to say a word.


    Winnie tried to refuse, but she found that the more she struggled, the more painful her foot became, in


    order to relieve pain, she cooperated him.


    While drinking hot water, Winnie watched Brian help applying medicine for her foot. He moved softly so


    as not to hurt her. He moved very slowly for fear of hurting her again.


    Winnie was in trance seeing that he was so careful.


    It was as if he was the one who loved her most in the world. But he was not, and she did not deserve


    his love.


    They had been separated from the beginning of the grade. She was a humble woman who sold her


    body for money, and he was a noble prince.

 Chapter 767 Cant Believe Brain

    Chapter 767 Can''t Believe Brain


    Winnie felt she was not worthy of Brain, for there was a huge gap between them


    With a sigh, Winnie came out of her trance to face the reality.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Thank you. In the future, I will help wherever I can."


    Winnie said thank you, considering what Brian did as a concern between friends. What she could do


    was to offer help in his work.


    But listening to her thanks, Brain paused He didn''t want her thanks.


    "Winwin, I want you to offer you help all my life. Winwin, I may need your help at work. But I wish I


    could help you more, both at work and in life. If you''re in trouble I''ll try my best to help."


    Brian was sincere, trying to get them close.


    "Help me? I don¡¯t need help."


    Winnie dared not want Brain''s help, it was a blessing that he did not hate her or drive her away.


    "Since you say you can help me, help me then. I......"


    Winnie casually said for she had nothing to say.


    But when she said that, she hesitated, wondering if her casual remarks would bring trouble to Brain.


    Winnie hesitated for a moment and continued.


    "You don''t know what happened to my family... I won''t start at the beginning because it''s too long and


    I''m afraid you will have to hear it till tomorrow morning. I''ll keep it brief."


    "My parents died in a car ident, so I still owe the other party a sum of money, but now I cannot find


    the person. Can you help me find the person? I want to give the money to him."


    Winnie said in a simple way. She was really afraid that Brian would be bored if she told him the whole


    story. Sad as it was, and as she experienced it, Brain didn''t necessarily like to hear it.


    However, it was thest unfinished things by Winnie. Once it had been solved, she had nothing to


    worry about.


    "I can help you. I will help you find him."


    Brian promised Winnie with the fastest speed, this was the first time Winnie mentioned her family, the


    first time she asked for his help.


    No matter how difficult it was, he must do a good job to make him satisfied.


    "Thank you."


    Winnie thanked politely, but did not hold any hope.


    Brian never cared about her, not to mention her dead parents, or even her aunt. If he really loved her, if


    he really cared about her, how could he not have met her family?


    "Winwin, tell me the name of your father or mother, and I''ll find it out.¡±


    Brian did not want to hear her saying thank you, he did not want distance between them.


    "I... My father is..."


    Winnie stopped again.


    The former director failed to find it out, how could Brain find it out?


    "Never mind. I''d better find Finn. It will be more convenient for him to help me check this matter."


    Winnie did not tell Brian her father''s name, she did not believe Brian and did not want to cause troubles


    to him.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "The water is cold. Do me a favor and give me the medicine."


    Winnie interrupted Brain, did not give Brain a chance to speak.


    If he wanted to, he could find her father''s name, he could find that man. If he did not care about her,


    even if she told him her father¡¯s name, he might not remember it.


    It was a new day, ra was happy this day. Jonny finally returned, and she came to the airport to meet


    him.


    "Jonny... Jonny, I''m here."


    Seeing Jonny far away, ra excitedly called him.


    Jonny looked at ra with a smile with his suitcase in his hand.


    He walked to ra, before he could put down his suitcase, ra jumped onto his body.


    "Here you are. I miss you so much."


    ra was excited to see Jonny. She was even afraid Jonny would note back.


    Jonny was a foreigner. He liked ra''s hospitality very much.


    Without saying anything else, he directly held ra''s face and kissed on her lips.


    "I miss you, too. I got caught up in a bit of work. Let''s go back to the hotel."


    Lust could be seen in Jonny''s eyes. He hurried to walk out of the airport holding ra¡¯s hand, carrying


    his suitcase in the other hand.


    ra drove here, but Jonny insisted to drive though he had no driving license, to find a secluded spot


    to stop the car and do something he wanted to.


    The car was in a violent tremor.


    "Be gentle, people outside may see us."


    ra reminded Jonny. She was not veryfortable, but it was her first time to experience it and she


    felt excited.


    "I can¡¯t, If I am gentle, you won¡¯t be happy."


    Jonny gasped as he responded. He was never going to be gentle once he got started.


    "You are bad, ahhh..."


    ra''s delicate voice made Jonny more excited. But as his frequency and speed increased, ra was


    overwhelmed.


    What she felt at the moment was not passion and speed, but unbearable pain.


    "Be gentle, please. If I get caught on camera, I''ll be famous overnight."


    ra did not dare to say that she was ufortable, but found an excuse.


    "No one will see us in the middle of nowhere. You just need to enjoy it."


    Jonny was proud. She had no others reasons, could only endure the difort and cooperate with


    Jonny.


    Forty minutester, ra was paralyzed with exhaustion and had no strength at all.


    When she first started dating Jonny, she was proud of his "ability", but now she found he was too


    strong for her.


    "I got dyed mainly because of the investigation of Wendy. I''ll try to find her weakness so you don''t


    lose any money."


    Jonny broke the silence in the car, although they were in the wilderness, he felt that ra should know


    it.


    "I didn''t know you were stalling for me and I still md you foring backte. I''m sorry, Jonny."


    "But how''s your investigation going?"


    Although she said she was sorry, ra was still weak.


    "I am afraid the news will shock you."


    Jonny said, in case she could not believe it.


    Hearing that, ra was interested. She barely managed to sit up with no clothes on.


    "What it is?"


    "Wendy married to a foreign husband and has a five-year-old daughter."


    "What? She''s married? Are you sure it''s true?"


    ra asked in shock. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Yes, I am sure."


    Jonny gave a positive answer. He was her husband, how could it be false?


    "My God, how could she get married? If her child is five years old, she has been deceiving Brian for so


    many years?¡±


    ra opened her eyes wide and asked with surprise.


    It was indeed shocking.


    ¡°Yes, she lives with her husband and child while dating Brain. To be honest, I can''t ept such a


    shameless woman."


    Jonny pretended to be sad. He did not care what kind of person Wendy was, he wanted ra to know


    it.


    This was a good y, slowly Brian and Winnie would know it and there would be storm.


    "So Brain is deceived by Wendy and he doesn''t know it until now."


    ra''s heart was so turbulent that he could not calm down and think about the problem.


    How could Wendy cheat Brian for so many years? What was the purpose of Wendy, wasn¡¯t she afraid


    of being found out by Brian?


    Why didn''t Brian find out? Did he really love her, or was she just a tool for him to prevaricate against


    Felix?


    "Is Wendy still with her husband?"


    ra asked, feeling confused.


    "It has been found out by her husband, and he has divorced with her."


    Jonny gave his answer.


    "So she came back to Brian after she got divorced."


    ra guessed.


    "Whatever she thinks, she is shameless. I am dreadfully disappointed in her. It was lucky you came in


    time, or I would have been her toy."


    Jonny said happily, only in this way ra would not suspect him


    "I did not expect that, but looking back, there were a lot of strange things about her. I heard her on the


    phone a couple of times, and now it looked like she was talking to her husband."


    "Jonny, I underestimated Wendy. I always thought she was simple and unsophisticated. But now it


    seems that she is the master, she is more crafty than Winnie."


    ra forced herself to calm down. Putting everything together, she found that Wendy was the most


    sinister person.

 Chapter 768 Leo Apologizes

    Chapter 768 Leo Apologizes


    She felt it incredible, but all this had nothing to do with her. She was not sure what attitude Brian held,


    perhaps Brian liked to be cheated.


    If Brian liked it, Wendy would continue. It depended on her mood whether to tell Brain this amazing


    secret, but she could use it as leverage to intimidate Wendy.


    Yeah, Wendy must be scared of her secret being exposed, and as long as she had something on


    Wendy, she could get her money back.


    At this thought, ra smiled.


    "By the way, you came back with a team, how do youe back by yourself?"


    ra changed the topic, for she had not need to think much about Wendy. Brian was not her target


    now, and she would only take it as a joke.


    The most important thing for her now was to take care of Jonny, make him her man, and she would


    have a rich life.


    "They can''te back until the day after tomorrow. I can¡¯t wait to see you in case you find another


    boyfriend and leave me."


    Jonny instantly turned the lie into love words, which made ra ecstatic.


    "You think too much. I won¡¯t leave you. I am not a slut like Wendy."


    ra smiled from ear to ear and saw something in this sentence. Jonny was the one who stuck to her


    and he should be worried.


    In this case, she was one step closer to sess.


    Because of foot pain and stomachache, Winnie could not go back to ss. She had to stay in Brain''s


    room.


    The kids were happy that they could spend an extra day with their mother.


    Winniey in bed and put a warmer in her stomach. She was curled up in a daze.


    "You better go to the hospital. You can''t go to work tomorrow in this condition."


    Brian had been worried about Winnie, although he could watch her, he was still distressed.


    "I don''t have to go to the hospital. I am much better.¡±


    "You''re so busy at work, and it''s Monday. Take the kids home, I''ll rest here for a day."


    Winnie was afraid she dyed the work of Brain, for him the work was the most important.


    "Thepany can do just fine without me. Don''t worry about me and let yourself get better soon."


    Brian already didn''t care how thepany was, now he only cared about Winnie.


    "By the way,st night..."


    "Don''t talk about what happenedst night. It''s not good for the kids to know it."


    As soon as Brian opened his mouth, Winnie interrupted Brian¡¯s words.


    Winnie thought Brian was to say that they had sexst night, but she did not want to hear it.


    "I''m not going to say anything about it. I just can''t remember something. Did I promise you something


    After waking up, Brian knew that he seemed to forget something, or he had failed to fulfill his promise.


    He tried to recall it but nothing came ur to him.


    Winnie was disappointed to hear that.


    "I don''t know. You have a diary, just read it."


    She reminded.


    "I read it. I wrote down what happened before you woke up at three in the morning, but I didn''t write


    down what happened after that when I fell asleep."


    "But I remember I have promised you something?¡±


    Brian then told Winnie what he had remembered and asked her what he had forgotten.


    After listening to the narrative of Brian, Winnie waspletely disappointed. She knew that what he


    had forgotten must have something to do with her. What he had forgotten was that she had asked him


    to help find the other party of her father''s ident.


    Although she finally gave up, she had said that. If he really wanted to help her, he could get to the


    bottom of it even if she said nothing. But he forgot everything she said.


    Winnie gave a bitter smile, and unconsciouslypared herself with others. If it was the matter of


    Wendy, if it was the matter of ra, if it was the matter of Gloria, would he forget?


    "You haven''t promised me anything. That''s all you''ve said."


    Winnie finally gave such an answer. Since he did not take it seriously, it would be pointless to repeat it.


    "But I..."


    Just as Brain was about to speak, his cell phone rang.


    It was Wendy calling, Brian seemed to be embarrassed.


    If he did not pick up, Winnie would have a wild thought, but if he picked it up, Winnie must be upset.


    Brian finally answered it in front of Winnie after a moment of hesitation.


    "What is it?"


    His manner grew cold at once. For What Wendy did to Winnie, he had not found the right opportunity to


    deal with it, so he had no exnation to Winnie.


    "Brian, where are you? I don''t know how to deal with some business and I want your opinion."


    Wendy said in a soft voice. Although she was afraid of Brian¡¯s cold attitude, she told herself to be


    brave.


    This was herst chance, and her only chance. Winnie created her the chance and the sess lied in


    her.


    "I can''t help you. Ask someone else."


    Brain gave a disdainful answer and was to hang up the phone, but Wendy stopped him.


    "Where are you, Brian? You can¡¯t talk now?"


    Knowing the antipathy of Brain, Wendy still kept asking. For the rest of her life, she felt everything she


    was going through was worth it.


    Brian was indifferent to her, but it was better than that Jonny brought her physical and mental damage.


    Compare with Jonny that devil, Brian''s indifference was like the angel''s smile.


    "I''m not in B City, I can talk, but I can''t help you. You''d better find someone else."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Brian rejected Wendy in a cold manner, and then hung up the phone regardless of Wendy was still


    nagging.


    Winnie probably heard the phone and knew it was Wendy calling.


    Brain was cold and annoyed, but at least he did not show the contempt and disgust he had for her like


    before.


    People knew where their positions were afterparing, sadly, Winnie''s position was outside the heart


    of Brian.


    "If you''re busy, go back to work. I can go back to school tonight."


    Winnie did not want to continue to drag Brian, and did not want to affect his personal life.


    "It is Wendy, I don¡¯t need to go back."


    Brian told her the truth.


    But Winnie never spoke again.


    She did not care who was on the other side of the phone, no matter what Brian did, she just needed to


    control herself.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    When Brian wanted to break the silence, Winnie''s phone rang.


    It was Leo, suddenly she became nervous. She was afraid of Leo called topletely cut off the


    rtionship with her, afraid that she was abandoned in front of Brian.


    But she needed to answer it.


    Winnie sighed, and then picked it up.


    "Leo."


    "Winwin... I''m sorry. I said those things yesterday when I was drinking. I......"


    Leo apologized. After thinking for a long time, he felt his mean was too dirty, so he summoned up


    courage to make this phone call.


    Hearing that, Winnie was relieved. Regardless of whether he drank, at least she did not look pitiful in


    front of Brian.


    "It is ok, whether you drink or not, I will cooperate if you need help."


    Winnie cared about these two friends. But she had to be generous and sacrificed herself for their


    happiness.


    There was somethingforting to her, too, if her own sacrifice, if her departure from the circle led to a


    happy oue for them.


    "Winwin, I''m really sorry. I was wrong..."


    Leo was more ashamed, for his words were despicable. However, Winnie did not think so, she felt that


    she had brought trouble to others and be burden of others.


    If Leo had not thought so, he would not have said that no matter how much he drank. She did not do


    well and brought a sense of crisis to others.


    She admitted that it was her responsibility. Even Brian misunderstood her, she did not rify it, so it


    was not a big deal that Leo said those words.


    "Don''t say you are sorry, if I can get you and Emily together, I think I am a hero. However, do tell me in


    advance if you need help, or I will be unprepared. We are friends, I can help you at any time."


    Winnie was sad, she would not became happy suddenly because Leo''s sorry, because she was


    innocent. But she had to bear it and had to be the victim of other people''s love.


    No matter Leo did it inadvertently or now, Winnie had be a stumbling block. At this moment, she


    was just as sad as when she found out why they broke up.


    "Don''t say that, Winwin. I really was wrong. My nonsense must have bothered you, I... I''m sorry. I will


    not end cooperation with you. I will not break up with you as a friend."


    Leo felt he was cruel hearing what Winnie said. How could he say that to his friend? How could he


    sacrifice his friend for his own happiness?


    He was like a bastard, who dares to make friends with him?

 Chapter 769 A Call

    Chapter 769 A Call


    Leo constantly said sorry, but Winnie had been hurt, and it could not change anything.


    "Well, don''t say that. We are friends. Don''t take it to your heart. It is not a big deal."


    "I gotta go."


    Winnie hung up the phone and took another deep breath.


    "Is it Leo?"


    Brian asked anxiously.


    "Yes, he said he was drunk and what he said was not true. It seems that I think too much, I am small-


    minded."


    Winnie admitted that she had thought too much.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was not like this before, she looked at everything in a good way. But since her parents died, since


    she had the surrogate, since the ups and downs, since Brian did not trust her, her heart became weak


    and she became suspicious, and she had toplicate things to suit the wishes of others.


    She wanted to get back to the old times, but she could not.


    "Winwin, if Leo wants to end the cooperation, I can take over the project. I can make money with you,


    too."


    Brian was to dispel Winnie¡¯s worries, and wanted her to continue to make money.


    Winnie shook her head.


    "Thank you, but no. If Leo wants to end this cooperation, I will stop itpletely."


    No matter how much money she could make, Winnie did not want to cooperate with Brian, she did not


    want to have anything to do with him.


    She went through a lot of pain and suffered a lot. If she agreed, the pain she suffered before would be


    meaningless.


    "But you need to make money, and it''s a pity that a game that sells so well has to be stopped."


    Brian persuaded her. The game was important to Winnie as her main source of ie. Once this


    game was over, Winnie would lose her confidence.


    "I need the money, but I can make it in any other way. Money, like friendships and love, ends when it


    should. It is not my money, not my man, I will give up."


    Winnie could only persuade herself or she could not bear so much.


    "Winwin, you can''t think like that..."


    "I''m not feeling well and I want to have some rest. Please take care of the kids."


    Winnie interrupted Brian, did not give him the opportunity to go on.


    She knew her temper, and she knew that it would be quarrelsome and upsetting to continue.


    She was tired. She had neither the strength nor the will to continue her conversation with Brain.


    At this time she just wanted to be quiet, just wanted to temporarily escape everything.


    Since Penny did not let Oscare back, Oscar left in the morning and did note back until


    evening. He was very busy this period of time, and even had no time to care for Penny.


    Penny performed well during this period, and he was relieved to go to work.


    Penny stayed at home alone, today she deliberately drove the nanny away and then made a call, but


    she hung it up soon, because she remembered that there might be monitoring equipment in the room.


    So she put her phone down and looked for possible locations for surveince equipment. However,


    after searching for a long time, she began to suspect that she had thought too much.


    As she tried to call again, she got up and went outside. No surveince equipment was found, but she


    decided to be cautious.


    She came outside with her phone and looked around to make sure there was no one there before she


    called out.


    She was nervous, however, the number did not exist.


    She was disappointed and helpless as if she had lost everything.


    "What''s the matter? Did he get caught or was he vignt and dropped the phone?"


    Penny said to herself, but no one could give an answer.


    As she was confused, the nanny came back.


    "Why are you back?"


    Penny asked, pretending to be calm.


    "Ie back for something."


    Answered the nurse as she walked on.


    "Please lend me your phone. My phone has no signal."


    Penny tried to call it with another phone.


    The nanny did not think much about it and walked directly towards Penny. After passing the mobile


    phone to Penny, she hurried into the house to find her thing.


    Penny called as fast as she could, but to her disappointment, the number still did not exist.


    Penny was not panic, but directly called Thomas.


    "Who''s that?"


    Thomas didn''t want to answer the phone, because the number was unknown, but he still picked it up.


    "Uncle Thomas, I''m Penny."


    Penny calmly said, but Thomas was flustered.


    Luckily there was no one with him now, or anyone would have noticed his nervousness.


    "How can you make random phone calls?"


    Thomas asked, afraid that he got involved.


    "Don''t be afraid, Uncle Thomas. I''m using the nanny''s phone, and no one can hear me, I am in the


    yard."


    Penny said, knowing that Thomas was nervous.


    She had always felt that Thomas was suspicious, but she did not find anything wrong. But at this time


    she could only find Thomas.


    Hearing that, Thomas finally was relieved.


    "What can I do for you?¡±


    Thomas asked in a cold voice. He could let Penny aware of his tension.


    "Uncle Thomas, do me a favor. I want to find my father and see my father."


    Penney got right to the point, simply because she didn''t have much time.


    "It is not easy. Your father is now a suspect on the run and the police can''t find him."


    Thomas rebuffed, he can''t let himself have any dealings with and Penny. Penny was useless to her and


    he did not need to waste time on her.


    If he had known that she would be Gloria''s stumbling block, he would not have given her any


    chance.


    "Uncle Thomas, I believe in your ability. You are much capable than the police. Uncle Thomas, please


    help me, I appreciate it and I can help you if you need help."


    Penny knew that a man like Thomas would not help her if he got no benefit.


    "Help me? Are you kidding me? How can you help me?"


    Thomas asked jokingly.


    "Uncle Thomas, I have a terminal illness. I am already a dying man. I can help you with anything. I''m


    even willing to take a man''s life."


    Penny expressed her determination.


    People didn''t know that she was faking sick but felt she was dying and a dying man could do anything.


    However Penny¡¯s hypocrisy made Thomas have an evil thought. His eyes were murderous, as he had


    not been so for many years.


    "You''ve gone too far when you say you dare to take other people''s lives."


    Thomas was testing Penny, if Penny dare do it, it was not necessarily a bad thing, but he had to be


    careful not to expose himself, not to let Penny catch his weak spot.


    "No, Uncle Thomas, you can trust me, or you can test me. I''ll do anything if you let me see my father


    before I die.¡±


    Penny was eager for sess and promised again and again.


    "Uncle Thomas..."


    Just as she was about to take a second vote, the nanny came out of the room. Penny, seeing that,


    quickly took back what she wanted to say but said goodbye


    "I''ll be in touch, Uncle Thomas. Bye."


    Penny hung up the phone as fast as she could and deleted Thomas'' number.


    Thomas was still thinking of Penny¡¯s words. She said she was dying and dare do anything, even kill


    someone.


    Would she have extreme behavior if she knew she was really dying?


    Thomas immediately called Gloria.


    Soon the phone was connected.


    "Have you been to Penny these days?"


    Thomas asked in aposed manner.


    "No, I have been studying the business and have no time to go to her."


    Gloria answered truthfully. She thought Penny was ill and it did not matter when she went to find her,


    anyway she could not run away. Her cooperation with Brain was about to begin, and she must enrich


    herself to face the cooperation with the Be Group.


    So Gloria regarded cooperation more important than Penny.


    "Take some time to see her. As far as I know, Wendy has already begun her n. If you are not active,


    you will have no chance."


    Thomas urged Gloria and let her take Penny seriously.


    "Well, I''ll go today."


    Hearing that Wendy had already started her n, Gloria was really worried. At this time she realized


    that Penny was also important. Without her, she would have been sessful.


    Felix repeatedly thought about how to deal with the things between Winnie and Brian. Thinking of two


    kids, thinking of Brian who threatened him, thinking of Ste and Rufus who persuaded him, his will


    began to waver.


    If he still refused Winnie, he would lose everything, and everyone would hate him. If he epted


    Winnie, it would be a happy ending for everyone, but what he had been insisting on was destroyed.


    Although he wavered, Felix could not make up his mind. He was struggling to see if he coulde up


    with the best way.


    In the study he made a call to Winnie.


    Winnie had fallen asleep, the phone was ced on the bed, and a ringing bell woke her up.


    She picked up the phone.


    "Chairman."


    In fact, Winnie was resistant tomunicate with Felix, for it would affect her mood. It had been a


    while since he was at odds with herself and angry with her. It was an improvement, but he never smiled


    at her

 Chapter 770 Penny Knows about Her Disease

    Chapter 770 Penny Knows about Her Disease


    What did Felix do and say to show that he could not ept her in his heart, but despised her status.


    He felt that people must be high, must be looked up to by others, but Winnie to felt happy to be


    ordinary.


    "Do you have time? I''lle to your house for a meal."


    Felix''s tone was ok, neither cold nor angry, but it was not warm. He felt it was more sincere if he said


    that face to face.


    "Sorry chairman, I''m not at home."


    Winnie answered truthfully.


    "Not at home? On a business trip?"


    Felix guessed Winnie was on a business trip.


    "Yes, I am now in C City and it will take me more than a month to get back."


    Winnie said in detail, no matter who asked her, she said she was on business trip. Only she knew that


    she was trying to avoid Brain, but Brian followed her.


    "Why are you on a business trip all of a sudden?¡±


    Felix began to doubt. Winnie was barely on business before, and she came back in a few days.


    Felix spected that Winnie was to avoid Brian and she was determined to leave Brian.


    "... Ourpany has an idea to open a branch here, so I came to investigate."


    Winnie found an excuse.


    The answer, however, was serious to Felix.


    If their branch was established, Winnie must be in charge and she had to leave B City.


    If she left, would Brian immediately follow her and leave? Would he immediately give up the Be


    Group and take the kids away? At the thought of this, Felix became suddenly panicked and felt that he


    was losing everything.


    "Director Chambers, contact me when youe back. There are some things we need to talk about."


    At this moment, Felix felt powerless. He could only wait until Winnie came back.


    "Okay, I''ll get back to you."


    Winnie then hung up the phone and looked up to see Brian standing two meters away.


    "My grandfather''s phone?"


    Brian asked Winnie seriously.


    "Yes."


    Winnie''s answer was very simple. She was used to this situation and knew that Brain was upset


    because of his grandfather''s phone call. What could he do even if he was upset, finally he would


    "Did he say anything bad?"


    Brian asked Winnie with a frown, worrying that his grandpa hurt her in words.


    "No, I told you he wouldn''t say anything bad to me. I''m a stranger who has nothing to do with him. He


    can''t say anything bad to me."


    He hadn''t been said bad words in some time, but his reminders were continuous. But Winnie had never


    told Brian.


    "Winwin, whatever he said, don''t take it to your heart. Don''t answer his phone in the future. He has


    nothing to do with us."


    Brain had to say that, even if he didn''t say anything harsh this time. But with his temper, Brian was not


    sure if he would make a hard time to Winnie.


    His grandpa had been insisting on his marriage, but he was unpredictable in dealing with Winnie. Brian


    was really afraid that his grandpa would do something to Winnie.


    "How could it be? We''vee so far..."


    Winnie was about to speak but stopped.


    She suddenly realized that there was no point in saying that at this moment.


    Without Felix, things between them would not have been as they were today. Of course, if Brian did not


    love her, the whole thing had nothing to do with Felix.


    Even if Brian loved him, it was not true love, or others could do nothing about it.


    Gloria felt it urgent when she hung up the phone and hurried to Penny¡¯s home.


    Frantically ringing the doorbell outside the front door, she tried to create her momentum.


    Penny, who was lying on the sofa in the living room, heard the doorbell and came to the door. She saw


    Gloria through the video.


    Since her quarrel with Gloria, Penny hated Gloria. And she did not want to see Gloria.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just as she turned to go back to the living room, the doorbell rang again, which annoyed her.


    Penny could not help but open the door, and then she went out to the yard to meet Gloria.


    "You are not weed, how can youe?"


    Although Penny looked pare, her momentum was strong.


    "Look at your own virtue before you said that. Why did you pretend to be sick ande out?"


    Gloria looked at Penny with contempt, but she did not have the courage of Penny, so she came with


    her assistant.


    Penny was a real cancer patient and would soon die. Dealing with the dying people, especially Penny


    who was ruthless and malicious, she must be cautious.


    Hear that, Penny was nervous and her face turned darkened.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Penny asked in a harsh voice.


    "Nonsense? I wish I am talking about nonsense, so you wouldn''t have to die."


    Gloria began to mystify, wanted to let Penny umte some resentment, so that she could give her a


    blow.


    "Gloria, It''s none of your business whether I die or not, but I''ll fight you to the end if you use me of


    malingering."


    Penny was angry, but she did not have any confidence.


    Gloria stormed in, she was not just to annoy her. She must have known something and was to test her,


    so that she felt nervous and felt the horrors of the unknown.


    "Your death has nothing to do with me, but your arrogance has something to do with me. Look at you,


    you are still arrogant now."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a criminal so arrogant. Penny, I wonder who gave you pride, who made you


    think you are noble.¡±


    "Are you worthy of it?"


    Gloria was not in a hurry. She began to despise Penny, saying that she had no positive energy, no


    characteristics worthy of praise.


    "You''re no better. I''m good or bad, I didn''t abuse my body. You think you are extraordinary, you are


    noble, but your body is dirtier than beggars. She had slept with countless men, but you still want to be


    with Brian. Where did you get your courage?"


    Penny abused her angrily. But she was still very concerned about Gloria said she pretended to be ill.


    "You are rubbish."


    Hearing that, Gloria looked pale on her face and did not know what to say. She wanted to p in the


    face of Penny, but she stopped in the air, after all, Penny was dying, she did not need to do that.


    ¡°It is toote for you to say anything now. No matter what I am, at least I''m still alive. But you are going


    to die soon."


    At this moment Gloria could only expose Penny''s deception. So she didn''t hesitate to tell the truth.


    "You got out of prison by feigning illness, didn''t you? But you must not have thought that you are really


    sick, that you have cancer, and that you are really dying."


    "This is the fate of the wicked, god feels that prison for your punishment is not enough, he has to take


    away your life."


    Gloria''s words were cruel. She did not scruple with Penny''s feelings at this moment.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Get the hell out of here. I want to have some rest."


    Penny did not believe her, she felt Gloria said that deliberately to make her condition worse. She was


    not sick. She was faking it. She was fine.


    Though she thought so, she was anxious However, considering the recent deterioration of her health,


    she felt that her idea was not convincing.


    "Get out?... If I get out, who will wake you up? Who will tell you the truth?"


    "You don¡¯t understand? I will tell you in details."


    Gloria could say it hundred times to let Penny break down.


    "You pretended to be sick and the police took you out. The police checked it and you indeed have


    cancer, do you think you can deceive the police? The police just used counterplot, but you''ve cursed


    yourself to death."


    Gloria believed Penny could understand her from her face and knew she was to break down.


    But she could not let Penny break down in front of her, or she would be not responsible.


    "If you don''t believe me, go to the hospital and have a re-examination to see if your illness is fake or


    real."


    "Hang on, I''m going."


    Gloria said treacherously and was to leave. After she walked away, Penny felt onto the ground.


    She panicked and was helpless. She did not expect it to be a fact. She had no idea that a lie could


    actually kill her.


    Did she really have cancer? Winnie and Oscar took care of her due to it? Everyone forgave her


    because of it?


    No, it was just a show. It would not turn into reality that easily. No, she had got so much to do, she


    could not get cancer.


    "Miss Burns... What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    At this time, the nanny came back and saw Penny sitting on the ground. She quickly ran to her and


    asked while helping her up.


    "I''ll call Mr. Oscar now."


    Said the nanny, fumbling for the phone with one hand...

 Chapter 771 Became Better

    Chapter 771 Became Better


    Before the nanny got her phone, she was stopped by Penny.


    "Don''t bother Oscar, just take me to the hospital for an examination. I want to get some medicine."


    Penny held the nanny with trembling hands. She wanted to go to the hospital to confirm her illness, but


    she didn''t want anyone to find it out. She wouldn''t have believed anything other than a doctor''s


    diagnosis.


    "Ok, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    The nanny helped Penny walk toward the gate.


    The next morning, Brian came back to B City with two kids. Winnie''s foot had not recovered, but it did


    not affect her ss. Everything was back to normal.


    Brian left the car to her, and asked Morgan to take care of her. In the eyes of Brian, she was like a child


    who had not grown up and could not leave the care of adults all the time.


    But such care made her confused and made her feel difficult to forget Brian.


    Forgetting someone was the most difficult thing. If he did so, she would not move on forever.


    After Brian returned to B City, he had been worried about Winnie. Fortunately, Morgan was there, or he


    might have flown to C City.


    After work, Brian came to the hospital to find Kevin.


    "Give me an examination. I seem to have forgotten something again."


    Brian wanted an examination because he had felt that he forgot what Winnie told him.


    "Again? You forget it often or asionally?"


    Brian and Kevin were busy these days. They did not even have a chance to talk on the phone.


    Because of this, Kevin did not observe Brian.


    "It''s better than it used to be, not as often as before."


    Brian felt his situation seemed to be much better than before.


    "What are you worried about since it gets better?"


    Kevin asked with doubts, but he became less worried for Brian got better.


    "I''ve written down all the things I forgot before, and I remember them when I look at my diary. But this


    time I didn''t write down what I had said to Winwin. I always felt she said something to me, but I can''t


    remember."


    "I''ve been trying for ages to remember what she said, and if she asks me for help on something, it is


    bad that I forget it."


    That''s why Brian wanted to check. He didn''t even reject the medicine and wanted to increase the


    dosage. As long as he could remember what Winnie said, as long as he could remember all the things


    about Winnie, he could eat arsenic.


    "There''s no point in examination. An improvement is a good sign."


    "Brian, don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t put pressure on yourself. It only helps if you rx."


    Kevin persuaded Brian. He wanted an examination for the sake of Winnie, but he used to be forced to.


    "You know what? I''ll ask for you sometime. You don''t have to rush. It''s not good. And don''t worry. If


    Winwin needs anything, she''ll talk to Daenerys. If Daenerys knows, I will know and I will tell you."


    Kevin did not think it was a problem, so he became rxed.


    "But I always felt she had told me something about her family, but I couldn''t remember the details."


    Kevin did not think it was a big deal, but Brian kept it in mind. It might be the only time Winnie


    mentioned her family, so he did not want to forget it.


    "Do you know nothing of her family till now?"


    Kevin asked in surprise. If he loved her, he should know everything about her. However, Brian knew


    nothing about Winnie''s family.


    "I don''t know anything about her except that her parents died in a car ident. We have had two


    opportunities to speak of her family before, and we have missed them."


    Brian said with a sigh. He knew it was his fault that he was indifferent to Winnie.


    "I don''t know whether you love Winwin or not. Howe you don¡¯t know anything about her?...


    s...... Poor Winwin, she wholeheartedly loved you, but what have you done?"


    Kevin felt that Winnie had her reason to be wrong. Brian might not know how sad Winnie was.


    "I now know that I am cold-blooded. I did not seriously care about Winwin. How could I have known


    nothing if I had paid more attention to her?"


    Brian was guilty. He did not allow himself to do it again and did not anyone to make a hard time to


    Winnie.


    "I don''t know what to say, but remember, this is yourst chance. If you hurt her again, I won¡¯t support


    you again."


    Kevin could not bear to me Brian seeing that he was guilty. Brian had realized his mistakes and


    shorings, Kevin could believe him again, believed that he could get Winnie back and gave her


    happiness.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll ask Daenerys. She knows all about it.¡±


    He could not ask Winnie about it, so he could only find some clues from Daenerys.


    As soon as Kevin''s voice dropped, his received a message.


    "Daenerys said Emily and Leo are at our house. You can join us for dinner."


    After reading the message, Kevin said to Brian, but Brian refused.


    "Both the kids havenguage lessons this evening, and I have to go with them. Winwin is away and I


    spend as much time as I can with them."


    Brian did that for the sake of the kids, so that Winnie could be relieved.


    "The kids go out to have a ss? Aren¡¯t you vignt during this period of time, can your safety be


    guaranteed?"


    Kevin reminded, after all, Richard had not been arrested and it was a threat to the kids.


    "It''s all right. I have bodyguards. They are safe at home, but I do not know when Richard will be caught,


    and they cannot be separated from the outside world. Besides, the kids are about to start school, they


    have to fit in. We will be careful."


    Brian was worried, but the kids could not be separated from the outside world. They could not have


    ss at home, or they would ne nervous and could not integrate into the society.


    All he could do now was to keep them safe and keep them as normal as other kids, free from any


    external influences.


    "Winwin''s not home. You need to be cautious. By the way, Winwin left Vanessa to Daenerys and Emily


    before she left. They are busy, I am afraid they will neglect Vanessa. So please help take care of


    Vanessa, or Winnie will be worried."


    Kevin wanted to remind Brian earlier, but there was no suitable opportunity. After all, Emily was


    pregnant, Daenerys needed to take care of her child, so they got limited energy.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have arranged bodyguards for Vanessa and Winwin."


    Brian answered, but Winnie and Vanessa did not know it.


    "Good, you did a good job, and you were very thoughtful."


    Kevin praised Brian and he was relieved.


    "Don''tpliment me, I can''t afford it. Winwin''s bodyguard was arranged by me, and Vanessa''s


    bodyguard was not."


    Brian said.


    "Who was it then? Ste?"


    Kevin spected.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "No, my sister needs protection."


    "Your father? Your father found someone to protect Vanessa?"


    Kevin continued to ask curiously.


    "Yes."


    Brian gave his answer.


    Now Kevin realized why Brian did not say it directly.


    "It''s just an address. Is it so hard to call him Dad?"


    Kevin had to say that. Brain had an awkward rtionship with his father, but it was not him who was


    said, but his family.


    For the sake of these families, Kevin felt Brian should let it go.


    Brian did not know what to say, so he kept silent.


    "Brain, now that you have your rtionship, don''t you understand your parents? Do you think


    rtionship is something you can control with your own restraint?"


    "You are not married, if you and Wendy had already been married, you cheated on her when you were


    with Gloria and Winwin."


    "Do you know how many years you''ve been tormenting your father with your own resentment? How


    many people are embarrassed and ufortable because of your resentment?"


    Kevin knew Brian did not like to hear that, but he had to say that. Things could never go away if he did


    not say it out.


    He knew that Brian was hurt, but after so many years, he should let go.


    "Stop that. I know what to do."


    "I''m going home, and you go home early."


    Brian ended the topic in a bad mood.


    He knew that he could not control rtionship and that his resentment made everyone feel bad. But


    when he remembered how badly his mother had died, he could not let go of his hatred.


    After Kevin returned home, Emily and Leo had arrived. But he knew from the conversation that Leo


    insisted to follow Emily.


    "It has not been settled?"


    Kevin whispered to Leo.


    "No."


    Leo answered in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, she will be yours sooner orter for the sake of the child."


    Kevin whispered, afraid that Emily and Daenerys sitting on the other side of the sofa heard it.


    "That''s what I thought, but I''m afraid she''ll have the abortion."


    Leo moved closer to Kevin before he said that.


    "She won¡¯t, thest thing a woman wants is a child. Emily will not have the abortion. She is now


    watching your performance."


    "Wait and I''ll ask for you."

 Chapter 772 Life Is Short

    Chapter 772 Life Is Short


    Kevin could not help but start to meddle. He said quietly with Leo, and then sat straight and increased


    his voice.


    "Emily, what are you going to do with Leo? You can''t keep putting it off since you are pregnant."


    "I can''t tell you."


    Emily answered disdainful. She did not know want to do, but Kevin mentioned it, which upset her.


    "You''re avoiding it, you know? You have to face it so that the problem can be solved. Why don''t you tell


    what you are going to do, I''ll help you out if you need help."


    Kevin thought Emily would agree, but she did not.


    "Forget it, you can''t help me. If I had a solution, I would have solved it already. I don¡¯t need to think


    about it now.¡±


    Emily was honest, she really did not know what to do, so he and Leo were in a dilemma.


    "Let me help you..."


    "Honey, you go and see if the food is ready."


    Daenerys interrupted Kevin, because she could see that Emily did not want to talk about this topic at


    this moment.


    "s...... They don¡¯t want to face the truth, just like Brain and Winnie.


    "Never mind, I will not say anything about you, I say things about Winwin, ok?"


    Kevin did not continue. After taking a nce at Leo, he shifted the topic to Winnie, because he


    promised Brian to ask something.


    "Brain took the kids to find Winwin and apologized to her, but Winwin was stubborn and refused to


    forgive Brain."


    To find out more, Kevin could only start from here.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. Life is short, why do you have to waste time? Look how well


    Daenerys and I are, we are enjoying every day and we are happy."


    "Look at you, Winwin and Brian. I''m tired of that."


    Kevin could not control his mouth, but Daenerys did not interrupt him. Kevin had his point. If the short


    time of life was wasted in this way, what was the meaning of living?


    ¡°I support Winwin If she does not forgive Brian after suffering so many wrongs.¡±


    Since the topic moved to Winnie, Emily seemed to feel better, after all, someone had the same ups and


    downs with her.


    "She is more entitled to pleasure because she has suffered. You don''t know what Winwin''s been


    through. Daenerys knows."


    Kevin felt that he could get to the point, so he looked at his wife and motioned for her to continue.


    But Daenerys didn''t say anything, because she did not think it was appropriate. After all, Leo was part


    of Winnie¡¯s past and he made her into this tragic end.


    Now Emily and Leo were about to be together, speaking of the past would do harm to Leo.


    "Go and see if dinner is ready. A pregnant woman can¡¯t be hungry."


    Daenerys pushed Kevin away again, staring at him.


    There was something wrong with Kevin today. He always talked about topics that others avoided. She


    did not know what stimted him in the hospital.


    Kevin had no choice but to get up and go to the kitchen.


    At this time, Leo sat straight to cheer himself up.


    "Emily, Daenerys is here today. I want Daenerys to be a witness for me. I won''t give up on you with or


    without this child. Even if you don''t like me, I won''t give up my love for you."


    "Again, I will not marry any woman in my life but you."


    Leo was sincere, but Emily could not see it.


    "Emily, since Leo said so, what else do you expect? Kevin¡¯s words make sense. You can be happy


    together, why don¡¯t you just let it go?"


    "Leo made a mistake, but I don''t think it''s unforgivable. Think about it. If you were married to someone


    else, and your husband cheated on you..."


    Daenerys said seeing that Emily did not respond, but Emily still could not listen to it.


    "You said as my mother said. No, you are more verbose than my mother."


    When Emily was upset, she could not listen to any words. She did not know what was wrong, after


    pregnancy, this kind of resistance became more serious.


    "I only said a few sentences. Howe I am verbose?"


    "I am moved by Leo¡¯s words, how can you be indifferent?"


    Daenerys didn''t think she was verbose, but she felt she had to say that.


    "You are moved? Marry him then. I live with my child by myself."


    Emily was also moved, but she did not admit it, she could not convince herself.


    "Leo said he will only marry you."


    Daenerys knew Emily was saying a joke, if it was true, she would cry now.


    Daenerys continued.


    "Emily, you always avoid questions, always keep things to yourself. This is a critical moment in the


    early stages of your pregnancy. It''s very easy to get depressed if you keep doing that."


    Daenerys got down to business, and it was not a joke. Emily''s condition might not be far from


    depression.


    "Stop it. I''ll think about it."


    Hearing the word depression, Emily was timid. If she really had depression, what should her child do?


    Leo did not speak, but quietly listened to them. Hearing that Emily said she would live with the child,


    Leo smiled secretly.


    It meant subconsciously she liked this child and wanted to keep it.


    Knowing that, Leo was relieved.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With a child between them, he stood a chance.


    The discussion had no results. After dinner, Emily did not feel well, so Leo took Emily away.


    Everyone left, leaving only Kevin and Daenerys at home. So Daenerys began to question Kevin.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Why did you say something inappropriate?"


    "I just wanted to make Emily and Leo together. Leo was worried, I don''t know what Emily was insisting


    on."


    Kevin did not dare to admit that he had another motives. If he spoke it out, Daenerys would say that he


    was not firm in his position and that he was partial to Brian.


    "That''s not your style. You talked too much today and you were not thoughtful.¡±


    Daenerys did not believe Kevin''s words, but she did not continue to ask.


    "You think too much."


    Kevin still wanted to avoid it, but he wanted to know Winwin''s past, so he asked direclty.


    "By the way, Daenerys, you know all about Winwin''s family, right? Have she settled the things about


    her parents¡¯ car ident?"


    "Why asked that? Brian told you to ask that?"


    Daenerys instantly thought of Brian.


    "No... That''s what I wanted to ask. In fact, I want to let Brain know more, so as to help Winwin, even if it


    is gantry, it is not a bad thing to make them reconcile as soon as possible."


    Kevin exined, he dare not admit what Daenerys guessed.


    "It doesn''t matter, because I don''t know everything about Winwin¡¯s past."


    Daenerys did not answer because Winnie did not allow her.


    "But you know something about it. We''re doing good..."


    Kevin continued, but Daenerys was determined not to tell him.


    "Don''t mind their business. Let them settle it by themselves."


    That was said by Winnie.


    After chatting with Winniest time, she was determined not to interfere with them.


    The story of Winnie and Brian was different from others, because her happiness was probably less


    than pain, no one dare to give Winnie''s future a solid guarantee.


    Their so-called help was likely to identally push Winnie into the abyss of pain.


    Rufus did not have a good time and he had failed to contact Isobel for several days.


    He could not eat and sleep well and had been worried.


    As he was wandering in the living room, Ste came in.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    When Ste went to the living room, Rufus had not found her existence, wandering with his head down.


    Rufus'' thoughts was pulled back by her voice.


    "Here you are. Have you had lunch? If you haven¡¯t I will ask someone to cook for you."


    Rufus said same words every time Ste came at this hour. He had been more concerned about


    Ste''s diet since she got pregnant.


    "I have eaten out with my friends before I came here."


    Ste answered, but her mind was still on her father''s anxiety.


    "Don''t eat out since you''re pregnant. It''s bad for your baby and your health."


    Rufusined and then sat down.


    He did not know how long he had lingered, until he sat down, he felt his back ache.


    "s...... I''m old, I get tired after only a few steps."


    Rufus cannot help nagging, but he was still worried about Isobel. He did not know why she could not be


    reached, if she was safe, if she had been infected.


    Anyway, she couldn''t get through, so he had all sorts of bad guesses.


    Ste looked at her father thoughtfully and then sat down.


    Although her father had been concerned about her, he was distracted.


    Ste came in from the yard to see her father had been wandering, until she stopped him. It didn''t look


    like it was a few steps.


    She did not know what affected her father''s mood and where her father''s anxiety came from.


    "Dad, are you worried about something?"


    Ste asked in a low voice, or she would be worried.


    "Worried about something?¡±

 Chapter 773 Stella Can’t Accept It

    Chapter 773 Ste Can¡¯t ept It


    Rufus looked at Ste. He was old now but his daughter still could see that he had something in his


    mind.


    "Yes, I''ve been thinking about one thing these days."


    Rufus did not avoid it, but wanted to tell Ste something.


    "Can I help you?"


    Seeing that her father was preupied, Ste felt distressed. She wanted to take on everything for her


    father if she could.


    "I... I want to find Isobel."


    Rufus spoke it out in the end.


    These things were going toe out sooner orter, and if he told her not, it would be a buffer against


    any unexpected damage.


    Ste was startled. She looked at her father in surprise, with hatred for the past in her eyes.


    She did not expect her father was thinking about Isobel. He mentioned itst time, but she thought it


    was a small talk, she did not expect he would have this idea.


    "Dad...... I don''t think it is realistic, Brain and I can''t ept it."


    Ste rejected. She thought about her feelings and Brian''s feelings, but not considered his father''s


    feelings.


    "I know you can''t ept it, and I''ve been waiting. But I have been waiting for more than twenty years."


    "I''m sorry, Ste. It must have hurt you. But I don''t know if I have another 20 years to wait."


    Rufus knew Ste would reject, but he had to face it, if he did not tell her in advance, it would be chaos.


    Rufus'' words like a nail hurt Ste''s heart.


    Yes, did her father have another twenty years to wait?


    Even though she realized she had ignored her father''s feelings, she couldn''t take it in. She did not


    speak, but listened quietly to his voice.


    "I feel indented to Isobel, and I want to make it up. I have been waiting for you to ept it and then I


    willpensate her, but you have not epted it, and I do not seem to be able to wait that long."


    "It was my fault that made her miserable, made everyone..."


    "Dad, at least you''re all alive, but my Mom has passed away."


    Ste could not help interrupting her father''s words.


    In her father''s emotional entanglements, she acknowledged that everyone had been hurt. Her father


    was alive, Isobel certainly was alive, but her mother has left this world.


    "Your mother..."


    Seeing that Ste looked emotional and got tears in her eyes, Rufus swallowed back his words, and


    did not want Ste to be sad during her pregnancy.


    Things were not as easy as he thought, Ste was supposed to be one who would ept it easily, but


    since she did not ept it, it would be more difficult for Brain.


    Ste went back home in a bad mood.


    Joshua found that Ste was wrong when he got home from work, but he did not ask about it until after


    dinner.


    Ste lied in the bedroom, depressed. Joshua was worried, brought a ss of water and put it on the


    bedside table. Then he sat down beside Ste.


    "What is wrong with you? I came home from work to see you in a bad mood."


    Joshua asked softly.


    "s......"


    Ste sighed, she had been enduring it for a whole afternoon.


    "Did mom and Dad do something to upset you?"


    This was the reason that Joshua thought of, so when his parents were around, he did not ask why


    Ste was unhappy.


    "No, what are you thinking? They are good to me, I can''t be unhappy."


    Ste denied, and she realized that her bad mood had affected her family.


    "Then what is it? Is it the child makes you ufortable?"


    Joshua continued to ask, touching Ste''s belly.


    "The child is innocent. Don''t say that."


    "I went to the suburbs at noon and had a conversation with my Dad."


    Ste wanted to tell Joshua what happened, so that Joshua could give her advice.


    "What happened?"


    Joshua asked.


    Since he married with Ste, he had never seen Ste speak loudly with her father, or have any


    disrespectful behavior to her father.


    His father-inw was considerate and magnanimous.


    Joshua most admired his father-inw and could not image he would have bad conversation with


    Ste.


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    Ste exined.


    "Dad talked about the past today and he wants to find Isobel."


    Ste said with hesitation, because she never told Joshua about it in details, afraid of affecting her


    father¡¯s image in Joshua''s heart.


    "Isobel?"


    Joshua was confused.


    He never asked about Ste anything about her family, but he had heard of Isobel, but he could not


    remember who she was all of a sudden.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "The woman my dad had an affair with."


    Ste exined, feeling ufortable.


    Hearing that, Joshua remembered it. Ste used to talk about this man when she was drunk.


    "Your Dad wants to find her back? But isn''t she married?¡±


    Joshua did not have the same thought as Ste. He did not object it, because he believed that his


    father-inw must have his reason.


    "That''s not the point. I can''t ept it. Not only I can¡¯t ept it, Brain certainly won¡¯t ept it. I know


    that we as juniors have no right to interfere in their affairs, but the crux of the matter is that my mother


    died."


    Ste corrected Joshua. Speaking of her mother, she could not control her emotions.


    Seeing that, Joshua pulled Ste up and hugged her in his arms tofort her.


    "Don''t think too much. Your Mom has passed away for so many years. She will not want you and Brain


    to be upset about it."


    "I know that you and Brain can¡¯t ept it, but have you ever thought about how father and Isobel got


    through it? They have suffered too, perhaps as much as you have."


    Joshua did not stand in anyone''s position, he just hoped that his family would not be affected by this


    matter, and they could move on.


    "I know, I know. I know how difficult it is for dad for so many years. He is lonely and guilty. But I hope he


    is guilty for my Mom, not Isobel."


    Ste cared about it the most.


    "Isobel is still alive, but my Mom lost her life for their mistakes. If I forgive them, if I support my father to


    find Isobel, my Mom would be sad. She must feel betrayed and it must chill her heart."


    Ste could not help crying, she never easily let herself emotional, but she could not control herself


    thinking of her mother.


    "Cry out, let your repression out. Sometimes crying helps."


    Joshua did notfort, but support Ste to cry once.


    He understood what Ste said, but after all, his mother-inw died, the living people were the most


    important.


    As kids, Ste and Brian felt it difficult to ept, but they should let it go, or they would be depressed,


    so would his father-inw and Isobel.


    Joshua let Ste cry for a while, until he felt she stopped, Joshua released her.


    "Do you feel better? You can¡¯t do it again, or the child will be depressed too."


    Joshuaforted her and then added.


    "I''m summing it up, and you think about it."


    "The situation in your family now seems to be peaceful, but if there is a fire, it will explode, like hiding a


    "And winwin and I think your peace is false, you do not have peace of mind."


    Joshua exined, he wanted to tell Ste in details so that she could understand.


    "When Winwin was there, the peace was secure, but when Winwin left, everyone was nervous."


    "Honey, do you know what yourndmine is?"


    Joshua asked Ste as he wiped her tears.


    "What is it?"


    Ste listened to him carefully, now she had calmed down and thought about it. Just as Joshua said,


    crying really was the best way to relieve stress.


    "It is your Dad had an affair and you Mom died."


    Joshua''s analysis was correct. Her family was trying their best to hide this matter. They did not dare to


    mention it, but they would not have peace of mind if it had not been settled.


    "No matter who was right or wrong, Your Mom jumped off the building herself, it was not your Dad


    pushed her. I think there''s a reason why I didn''t see guilt on Your Dad''s face to your Mom all these


    years. He not an irresponsible man. He is not a man who shirks his responsibilities."


    "If it was his fault he would be filled with guilt."


    This was Joshua careful observation these years. He believed that his father-inw had nothing to do


    with his mother-inw''s death.


    Joshua''s words made Ste frown.


    "You''re right. I can''t see Dad''s guilt to Mom. But I think she left us because she was sad."

 Chapter 774 Only Fools Keep Struggling

    Chapter 774 Only Fools Keep Struggling


    Ste had observed that her father was not guilty to her mother. His guilt only came out when he


    mentioned Isobel.


    Why father only felt guilty to Isobel, instead of her mother?


    "Even if your mom passed away because she was sad. But after all these years, you should let it go."


    "Your Dad is more than sixty years old with gray hairs. Can you and Brain want him to be so worried


    and anxious until he dies? If he dies with regret, what will happen to you and Brain? Will you feel


    indebted, will you regret?"


    Joshua did not dare to say more, for fear that Ste could not control her emotion. He had to change


    his manner to persuade Ste.


    She hoped Ste let it go and solve the problem, so she could really happy.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones. What you and Brain should do is to forget the past and forgive everyone.


    The living can''t always be controlled by the lost. If you don''t fix this, it''s going to haunt you even after


    your Dad dies."


    "Honey, only fools torture themselves. Only fools struggle. In order not to regret it and for dad''s


    happiness for the rest of his life, you, as a sister, should solve the problem."


    Joshua''s words hit Ste¡¯s fragile heart, especially when it came to if they felt indebted to her father, if


    they would regret that they had not forgiven her father.


    Joshua was right that only fools tortured themselves, and her father wasn''t the only one who was


    tortured, but his family.


    Why couldn¡¯t they figure it out?


    Penny was quiet these days, lying on the sofa in a daze, waiting for the hospital examination results.


    She didn''t believe Gloria and went to the hospital for a full checkup. She moved to another hospital so


    the results were real.


    She was waiting for the results right now.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But she found it too hard, she found it too scary.


    For two days she felt like she was breaking down, terrified of cancer and death.


    She didn''t want to get sick. She didn''t want to die. Winnie was still alive, how could she die?


    "What are you thinking?"


    Oscar''s words pulled her thought back. Then she found it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and she had


    been in such a daze all day that she could not remember when she had had lunch or dinner.


    "Nothing. You''re home early today."


    Penny said while sitting up.


    "I have finished my work, so I came back earlier today."


    "You must have finished dinner, I have not eaten yet, do you want to havete snack?"


    Oscar was in a good mood, but he was worried.


    He came back early not because his work had done, but because he had heard from that nanny that


    Penny was in a bad mood, so he left work and came back.


    "Ok."


    So two people ordered takeout, and sat at the table.


    "Have some wine, it relieves fatigue."


    Penny proposed, so she asked the nanny to prepare ssed and wine.


    "I drink, you can¡¯t. You are still a patient, drinking is not good for your health, and it will also affect the


    medicine."


    Oscar poured himself wine and reminded Penny. But he had no idea that Penny really wanted to drink.


    "I''ll have some, too. It won''t affect anything since I am dying."


    Penny said and grabbed the wine.


    Hearing that, Oscar felt strange.


    When Penny got along with him before, she always avoided the topic of her illness, she only mentioned


    it when she was angry with Winnie.


    But Winnie was not around these days, why she mentioned it suddenly.


    "Drink little. I am your guardian now, and you must obey me."


    Oscar talked to Penny casually. He was really afraid that Penny¡¯s mood would get worse.


    "Sure. You are the only one in the world who will not abandon me, and I must be obedient to you. A


    little, I will only drink a little."


    Penny took a sip.


    She put down her ss and ate food. Then she asked Oscar a question out of the blue.


    "Oscar, do you think my family wille to my funeral after I die?"


    Oscar''s heart suddenly twitched.


    He looked at Penny with surprise. He felt there was something wrong. This sentence was sad.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s bad luck. You are well and have nothing to do with the funeral."


    Oscar hurried tofort her. For such a long time Penny had been so well because she had a good


    mentality. But now it seemed that her mindset hadpletely changed.


    "What bad luck! Sooner orter I am going to die, and there is no cure for my cancer. I was such a


    failure that I didn''t think anyone woulde to my funeral."


    Penny seemed to have fallen into a world of pain, although the examination report had not yete


    out, she was already pessimistic.


    "I told you that you shouldn''t drink, see? You talk nonsense." he said.


    "What''s wrong with cancer? Cancer can be cured if you have good mindset. If you''re thinking about


    funerals all day, you''re really going to die."


    "Penny, don''t think much. Just be happy every day. You used to have such a good attitude, as long as


    you stick to this attitude to face your illness, I believe you can get through it."


    Oscar persuaded Penny, so she could be rxed.


    Although Penny''s cancer was not obvious, Oscar knew that miracles were impossible. She was getting


    worse every day.


    It meant the funeral really wasn''t far off.


    It was 10:30 in the evening after they had dinner. Oscar thought Winnie should not slept at this hour, so


    he went back to his room and call Winnie.


    "What''s up?"


    Winnie had been ready to sleep. For fear of affecting others to sleep, she went out to answer the


    phone.


    "I think there''s something wrong with Penny these days. Did you fight with her?"


    This was the first possibility Oscar could think of, otherwise Penny''s mood would not have suddenly


    changed.


    "No, I haven''t called her these days. It''s impossible to fight with her. What''s the matter with her, is she


    upset?"


    Oscar''s words made Winnie worried.


    "She has been so depressed for the past two days and she has been lying on the sofa all day. Any time


    she opened her mouth, it''s about death, a funeral, or a terminal cancer. In short, she is very pessimistic


    and hopeless."


    "I thought you fought with her. If not, what happened to her?"


    Winnie''s answer let Oscar ruled out this possibility. He told Winnie the state of the Penny, which made


    Winnie perceive something wrong.


    "There is something wrong, Oscar. Do you think she knows the truth about her illness?"


    "That''s what I thought. I think of two possibilities, one is to fight with you, the other is that she knows


    she really has cancer."


    "The first possibility has been ruled out, so now the only possibility is the second. But I can¡¯t figure out


    how she knows."


    Oscar and Winnie had the same guess, but the second possibility was really desperate.


    "Could it be that the nanny spilled the beans and then she found it out?"


    Winnie gave her guess, because in addition to these people, no one could contact Penny.


    "I asked. It wasn''t the nanny."


    "Never mind how she knows, I just don''t know how tofort her right now."


    Oscar was caught off guard by Penny''s sudden change. He was worried now but he didn¡¯t know what


    to do.


    "I''ll go back at the weekend and talk to her. Maybe she will be better after she scolds me+."


    ...


    Winnie and Oscar continued to talk, they were studying how to make Penny''s mood better. However,


    Oscar could not imagine that Penny was standing outside his room right now.


    Penny could not hear what Winnie said, but she clearly heard the words of Oscar.


    Oscar said that she was indeed a cancer patient, which meant the hospital diagnosis was not


    important.


    Penny sat slowly at Oscar''s door, like a ghost lost its spirit. It was as if all the strength of her body had


    been taken away and all that was left was a zombie.


    She was over, she got no time to continue. So was she going to lose to Winnie and let her be with


    Brian?


    Ste thought for two days, although Joshua constantly brainwashed her, she felt it difficult to


    ovee this obstacle. But she felt her words were a kind of harm to her father and was worried her


    father was in a bad mood these two days.


    Then she went to the suburbs.


    When she came to the suburbs, she learned that her father was ill.


    "Does he get a cold? Did he go to the hospital?"


    Ste walked, while listening to Paul. She was worried and shocked about her father''s illness. Her


    father had always been in good health. Why did he suddenly catch a cold?


    Was it because he was unpleasant and got depressed?


    "Ste, don''t worry. As people get older, their health is far from what it used to be. It''s normal to get


    sick."


    Paul exined, so Ste would not be so worried, but Ste was sad about it.


    Yes, her father was now old.


    Ste went to the house and saw Rufus lying on the sofa in the living room. Seeing her father''s lonely


    figure, Ste suddenly felt he was pitiful. He was no longer the tall, mighty father who could bear


    everything for her, but a lonely, pathetic old man.


    "Dad, why didn''t you tell me you''re sick? Why didn''t Brian tell me?"

 Chapter 775 Meet in the Airport

    Chapter 775 Meet in the Airport


    Steined sadly. And to Ste¡¯s surprise, Rufus sat up and stopped the footsteps of Ste.


    "Stand still and don''te any further."


    "What are you doing here? Go home. I don''t want to pass this cold on to you. If you catch a cold at this


    time, it will do great harm to the baby''s health."


    "Paul, hurry to send Ste back. Let here back in a couple of days when I''m better."


    Rufusmanded Paul in a resolute manner. Ste was pregnant, she could not get a cold.


    "You shouldn''t have let her in. Ste, I''ll take you home."


    Paul said to Ste, but Ste had not asked his father''s condition, how could she leave?


    "Dad, I''m fine. You''d better go to the hospital. I''ll call Brain and ask him to go to the hospital."


    Ste said and took out her phone, but was stopped by Rufus.


    "Brain went away on a business tripst night, if you tell him, he can¡¯te back and will be worried.


    I''m fine. It''s just a cold. Go home, we can talk over the phone."


    Rufus said while taking back a few steps, he was afraid of infecting Ste.


    Paul took Ste and let her go.


    "Hurry along. It''s the child who matters at this time. You''re a pregnant woman, and you should take


    care of yourself. You may rest assured that I am here."


    Paul said while pulling Ste out. He knew Ste cared about her father and Rufus cared about the


    child.


    There was obstacle in the way, it would be perfect to clear it.


    Ste had to leave, and was picked up by the driver.


    On the way home, she had been thinking about what had happened in recent days, thinking that her


    father cared about her when he was even sick. Her father loved them conditionally, why they could not


    forgive him after many years? Were she and Brian still filial kids?


    Winnie flew back to B City on Friday evening,nding at 1 a.m. It was toote and she didn''t ask


    anyone to pick her up.


    Coincidently, however, she actually met Brian at the airport when she got off the ne.


    The two men looked at each other in surprise. Brian walked over Winnie.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before you came back?


    "It''s toote to bother anyone."


    "My car is parked at the airport. I gotta go."


    Winnie turned away, she felt it a burden to talk to Brain.


    Winnie walked in front, followed by Brian.


    "Winwin, I came back suddenly. While your car is here, take me back."


    Brian was quick to wit and said he had no one to pick up. Of course, Winnie did not believe him. His


    travel had been arranged by his secretary, how could no one pick him up?


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Mr. Be. My car isn''t ssy enough for a boss like you. You''d better send your


    men to fetch you."


    Winnie refused, and then quickened her pace to get rid of Brian, but Brian still followed.


    He had been following Winnie carrying a suitcase. Before he reached the exit, he saw Albert, so he


    waved his hands to Albert.


    Albert was a smart man. He saw Winnie before he saw Brian. As he was surprised, he saw Brian


    behind her waving his hand.


    He instantly understood what was happening and disappeared as fast as he could.


    In this way, Brian really became a loner.


    Brian followed Winnie to Winnie''s car, Winnie became impatient.


    "Mr. Be, don''t you know I mean I can¡¯t take you?"


    "Yes, buy I have no one to pick me up, so I can only take your car to go back."


    Brian just wanted to go back with Winnie.


    "Call a taxi, you can call a taxi to take you home."


    Winnie said while taking out the car key from her bag.


    However, as soon as she grasped the car key, Brian snatched it away.


    "I will drive the car."


    Brian naturally took the key and put the suitcase in the trunk.


    "Get in the car. I''ll take a taxi when you get home."


    Brian said and pushed Winnie who was angry into the car, then he got into the car to.


    On the airport expressway.


    "Do youe back for something?"


    Brian broke the silence in the car.


    "Penny is in a bad mood these days, and Oscar said she seems to know she has cancer. I came back


    to talk to her, to get her open-minded."


    Winnie said looking out of the window. Saying a few words was much better than being silent, at least it


    would be less awkward.


    "Leave her alone, you can¡¯t do anything about it. She always says malicious words. You will only be


    scolded, she will not listen to your advice."


    As soon as he heard the name Penny, Brian was worried. He was really afraid Winnie was hurt by


    Penny.


    "If scolding me makes her feel better, it''s worth it."


    Winnie really thought so. As long as Penny could face reality, could cheer up, she would rather


    sacrifice, would rather be scolded.


    "And if she hurts you?"


    Brian supported Winnie to be kind. But she could not allow herself to be hurt, not to increase her


    trouble.


    "She won¡¯t."


    Winnie was not sure about it, but she had to say so.


    Winnie then changed the topic.


    "Luke called me and said your father is sick."


    "He is sick? Why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    Brian was nervous when he realized that his father get ill.


    "Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want you to be worried. When you get back, take care of him. Whatever it was,


    whatever misunderstanding you had, he raised you, you have the responsibility to support him when he


    is old."


    Winnie said. She knew that Brian did not like to listen to such words and she was not sure if she was


    meddling.


    However, she was worried when she saw the rtionship between Brian and his fathere to a halt.


    She was worried that Brian would regret it when Rufus passed away.


    "I''ll take care of him."


    Brian gave Winnie unexpected answer. He knew he had a responsibility to take care of his father, as a


    son.


    Hearing that, Winnie was relieved.


    "Good. One of these days I want to visit him, and I will go when you are out."


    Winnie said directly.


    "Why do you go when I am out, we..."


    "I am afraid your family will be embarrassed, after all, we have nothing to do with each other."


    Winnie was more afraid that Rufus and Ste mentioned the rtionship between Brian and her.


    "They won''t be embarrassed. It''s the weekend. I''ll be home all the time."


    Brian didn''t care Winnie¡¯s reason, it was just her excuse.


    "Then I will go there next time."


    Winnie was stubborn and Brian could do nothing about it.


    "Well, if you don''t go to see Grandpa, I''ll give you the chance to go to the suburbs."


    Brian took advantage of various opportunities to thwart Winnie, he did not forget the fact that Winnie


    came back to see his grandpa.


    "It is a joke, Mr. Be, is there quid pro quo between us? We can act when the kids are around, but


    it''s better to keep our identities separate when the kids are away."


    "Sorry, I''ll take care of my own business. You only need to mind your own business."


    Winnie did not think she needed to exchange terms with Brian.


    When did Brian take het things seriously? It was sarcastic.


    She was a tough woman in the eyes of Brian, how could she be loved or cared about?


    "Winwin, don''t turn away from me. You can test me and you will see me differently, and..."


    Brian knew that Winnie''s words were with resentment. No matter what he said or did, she thought of


    her grievance and resentment.


    Such an attitude was not good for Winnie and would make her gloomy.


    "Stop it, I don¡¯t hold any hope for you now."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I don¡¯t want to get back to you."


    Winnie''s heart had already died, and she held little hope.


    "Winwin..."


    "I am sleepy and want to sleep for a while. Let me know when we get there."


    Winnie interrupted Brian and directly ended the conversation between them.


    Every conversation, so long as it did not involve either of them, could go smoothly. But when it came to


    rtionship, Winnie held a hostile attitude.


    Brian was helpless, but he understood her. If he had been hurt, his resistance might have been more


    serious than Winnie''s.


    May be it waste, and Winnie really fell asleep in the car.


    Brian drove Winnie''s car into the underground parking lot and parked the car, but Winnie was still


    sleeping.


    Brian wondered he should wake up Winnie. He did not want to wake her up, but she seemed


    ufortable sleeping like that. Finally he decided to adjust the seat of Winnie to make her feel better.


    Winnie might be tired of taking a ne and might have a sound sleep by Brian¡¯s side, Brian''s


    movements did not wake her up.


    After the seat had been adjusted to t, Winnie changed a morefortable position and continued to


    sleep.

 Chapter 776 The Same End

    Chapter 776 The Same End


    Brian rolled down the window, afraid that Winnie felt stuffy. Then he sat there quietly looking at Winnie.


    He was content just to look at her. Just looking at her delicate face, Brian could hear his heart beating.


    She was his fate, his destiny.


    At 5 a.m., the sound of traffic in and out woke Winnie. She found that she was sleeping in her car and


    that Brian was sleeping next to her.


    Winnie did not move, for fear of waking Brian. Looking at his sleeping appearance, Winnie was


    emotional. She hated that he was not born in ordinary family, hated that he was always in her life, but


    could give her nothing.


    If they were poor kids, if they knew each other from childhood, if they went to college together, if they...


    Wouldn''t that be great? They must be the happiest couple.


    However, they perfectly missed all kinds of possibilities, only to have the entanglement today.


    Looking at Brian¡¯s serious face, Winnie unavoidably was upset, but there was nothing she could do,


    and she could only watch from a distance.


    Just like this moment, no matter how reluctant she was, she had to leave. Winnie took her bag and


    carefully got off the car.


    Winnie went home and slept. Vanessa hade back from school when she woke up.


    "When did you get back, sister?"


    Vanessa saw her sistere out of the room and went forward to hug her. It wasn''t long since her


    sister left, but it was hard for her.


    "Last night? How are you? Did you take care of yourself?"


    Winnie asked, looking up and down at her sister.


    She felt Vanessa¡¯s dependence on her, but one day she had to be independent.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Sister, why do youe back suddenly?"


    Vanessa asked curiously, but she hoped her sister would not go away again.


    "I havee back for something, and I will leave tomorrow evening."


    "What about you, have you decided to skip a grade?"


    Winnie was concerned about Vanessa.


    "Yes. I will be a junior after the semester starts."


    Vanessa was ted, and she had intended to call her sister to tell her about it.


    "Great, I knew you could do anything you want to do."


    Winnie hugged Vanessa with excitement, if her parents heard the news, they must be happy.


    "Study hard this year. Then I will find you a goodpany for your internship."


    Vanessa needed an internship. Winnie felt she had the ability to help her sister find the most suitable


    smile.


    "Sister, I will work harder during my junior year. I want to go abroad for my internship so we can get out


    of here."


    In fact, Vanessa was not so yearning for a foreign country, but her sister had been working hard for her,


    and she wanted to do something for her.


    Even if she could not reverse her sister''s pain, at least she would drag her sister down.


    "Abroad? Will you work abroad in the future?


    Winnie asked, because she knew Vanessa''s ideals and aspirations were in the country. Unlike other


    kids who worship foreign things, she was a steady and patriotic youth.


    After her parents left, Vanessa often said that she was the safest and most dependable in her own


    country. If it had not been for going abroad, her parents would have been alive.


    Vanessa did not like foreign country for many factors. But because of Winnie, she wanted to leave.


    Winnie did not want her to go the ce she did not want to go.


    "No, sister, I wille back after studying abroad for a few years."


    "Sister, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, I can fight for the chance to study abroad from the school,


    and we do not need to spend our own money."


    "You just need to be ready to take the kids when we go. We''lle back when we want to."


    Vanessa said. In fact, no matter how many years they would be abroad, if her sister could forget Brian,


    Vanessa''s purpose would have been achieved.


    If her sister could manage her rtionship with Brian, they might not have to go abroad. Anyway, she


    was ready for it so she didn''t get caught off guard.


    "Well, it''s up to you. We''ll follow you wherever you want to go."


    Winnie agreed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In fact, she already had this idea, but too many factors limited her idea.


    The job didn''t matter. She could develop software anywhere and earn money.


    As for Brian, even if she had him in her heart, even if she could not forget him, she could leave him and


    bury him deep in her heart.


    "By the way, Vanessa, I''m going out today, do you want to go out with me?"


    Winnie changed the subject.


    "No, I didn''t know woulde back, so I agreed to go to the library with my ssmates."


    Vanessa refused.


    "Well, then, make sure you''re free tomorrow. Rufus is ill and we''ll go and see him."


    Winnie reminded Vanessa. She thought Vanessa should also go to see Rufus.


    "Sure, we''ll go to the suburbs tomorrow."


    Vanessa agreed, then Winnie was ready to go out.


    Winnie came to Penny¡¯s house, it was weekend, and Penny was recently in a bad mood, so Oscar was


    at home with her.


    The arrival of Winnie surprised Penny, but at the moment she saw Winnie, she got her strength back


    and there was anger in her eyes.


    "Why are you here? You are not weed."


    Hearing her angry voice, Oscar got a glimmer of hope.


    "Why can''t Ie? I heard you were in a low mood so I came back to see you."


    Winnie didn''t care about Penny¡¯s attitude to her. She hade back to keep her spirits up, one way or


    another, if the purpose was to be achieved.


    "I think you''re pretending to be nice. You''vee to see if I''m dead. I tell you, Winnie, I live well, even if


    you die, I will not die."


    Penny angrily stared at Winnie, it seemed that she vent all of her depression to Winnie, it seemed that


    as long as she vent her anger out, her illness was not a fact.


    Oscar frowned at that. Winnie''s arrival did make Penny energetic, but these words were hurtful.


    Oscar was contradictory, he wanted Winnie to stimte Penny, but Penny had a malicious tongue. He


    regretted that he should not let Winniee.


    However, Winnie did not think so, she wanted to let Penny look energetic, even if she held resentment,


    at least it proved that she had the power to live.


    "Then live and see how I die."


    Winnie happily sat on the sofa, but Penny was still irritable.


    "Who asked you to sit down? I told you to leave. You are so shameless, I don t know what Brian likes


    about you.¡±


    Penny said it casually, but for Winnie, Brian had almost be her taboo topic.


    She gave a faint smile.


    "He also hates that I am shameless. That''s why he broke up with me. I told you, we''re not together


    anymore."


    Winnie was at a lost, Penny caught the opportunity. She realized that the best way to hurt Winnie was


    Brian.


    "Don''t tter yourself. He dumped you because he had enough ying of you. I told you you''d end up


    like me one day. Well, I didn''t expect retribution toe so soon."


    "Penny, you...


    Winnie listened silently, but Oscar could not bear to hear that. Penny was like stabbing Winnie''s heart


    with a knife, if she continued, Winnie would be sad.


    But Winnie stopped Oscar.


    "Oscar, let her say it."


    After stopping Oscar, Winnie looked at Penny.


    "Penny, you can have it out today, including the two of us before. You can vent you anger out."


    "You can be sure that I won''t lose my temper whatever you say, but I''ll show you where you''re wrong.


    Though you are a patient, I will not condescend to you."


    Winnie wanted Penny to speak out what upset her and put her inner resentment and dissatisfaction


    out. In fact, Winnie was to inspire her, as for who was right and who was wrong, it did not matter.


    "I am wrong? You shouldn''t have said that. What happened between us is your fault. If it wasn''t for you,


    I wouldn''t be here today. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be separated from Brian."


    Penny became emotional. When the past urred to her mind, she got furious.


    Her life was destroyed in Winnie¡¯s hand, she hated Winnie, so she had gone against Winnie all her life.


    She was to lose thoroughly, how could she notin?


    "Winnie, I met you in this life is a mistake, if there were no you, I would have happy life."


    "You have influenced me all my life. If I die first, and I can¡¯t take revenge, even if I were a ghost, I would


    curse you."


    Pennyined and med, but she did not say exactly what made her regret or say who was right


    or wrong.


    She knew she hated Winnie, only knew the existence of Winnie made her life tough, and now she was


    going to die. What happened before did not matter, what mattered was how she should take revenge


    on Winnie.

 Chapter 777 Have A Second Child

    Chapter 777 Have A Second Child


    Winnie quietly listened to Penny. She was expressionless facing her unfair usations. She wouldn''t


    have held a grudge if Penny had said something bad.


    She wanted Penny to vent her anger and feel less fearful of death, so that she could have a good


    attitude to live longer.


    "Since you hate me so much, try to live. If you fear death, if you dare not face it, death will doubly bully


    you and get close to you."


    "The more it likes you, the sooner you die, and your revenge will not be realized."


    "Let yourself be happy, let yourself brave to face death, only in this way you have a chance to revenge


    me, so that you can see my worse day."


    Oscar could not listen to her. Everyone knew it was not Winnie¡¯s fault, but to cheer Penny up, she did


    not deny but took the me.


    Oscar felt sorry, but he could do nothing. Now only Winnie could cheer Penny up, but it was a pity that


    Penny didn''t know Winnie''s good intentions.


    "I''ll live well, even if I can''t kill you, I''ll let you suffer again, otherwise I won''t die."


    "Winnie, listen up, I will take everything back from you. Even if I am dying, I will watch you lose


    everything."


    Penny said ruthlessly before she left.


    There was a kind of inexplicable feeling in her heart. She felt Winnie was for her good and said that for


    she could live well.


    Back in her room, however, she denied the idea. Winnie must think she died slowly, so Winnie


    provoked her since she had no ability to retaliate.


    In short, Winnie was her enemy, she would never be good for her.


    Penny went back to her bedroom, leaving Oscar and Winnie in the living room.


    "Winwin, you are wronged for saying so. You came all the way back for her, and I''m heartbroken that


    she treated you like that."


    Oscarforted Winnie, if he did not say that, Winnie really did that in vain.


    "No, I expected her to have that attitude. Oscar, I want her to understand everything, to know where


    she went wrong, how she went through her life. I wonder if she can rest in peace after she knows


    everything."


    "But now she seems not understand anything. I can only stimte her to lift her spirits, to make her live


    for a more few days."


    Winnie now finally understood that her idea was just delusional. Penny was born for hatred, and she


    was to die with hatred, this was her ultimate goal.


    So she would not try to change her, but better let her continue to hate, so that she could live longer.


    "Winwin, thanks for your understanding and generosity. I don¡¯t even know how Penny died if it were


    another person.¡±


    "By the way, does she even know she''s sick?"


    Oscar began to analyze.


    "I think so."


    Winnie was still quite sure.


    "How can you be sure?"


    Oscar asked with doubts.


    "I just met the nanny outside the yard, who went out to buy vegetables. I asked her. She said she had


    taken Penny to the hospital for a check-up a few days ago."


    "It was not the hospital arranged by the police. The nanny said she wasn''t allowed to contact you when


    she took Penny to the hospital. Penny insisted on not going to the hospital arranged by the police."


    "Oscar, if she didn''t know her true condition, how could she do such a strange thing?"


    Winnie said, hearing that, Oscar had no doubts. If she went to the hospital, if she kept it a secret, then


    she must have known the truth about her condition.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "So what are we going to do?¡±


    Oscar did not know what to do.


    "Surely we can expose her. She got out of prison by some trick. If we said we have known it, she will


    not take it."


    "We''ll just have to treat her the same way we always did. Don''t talk about prison."


    This was why Winnie did not ask Penny if she knew her true condition, so that her self-esteem would


    not be hurt.


    "But Winwin, you must note here withoutpany. Now she knows she can¡¯t live for long, and I''m


    afraid she''ll hurt you."


    Oscar said his own worries, for fear that Penny would kill Winnie.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful."


    Winnie answered indifferently. She had been away for the month, and Penny wouldn''t have had a


    chance to hurt her even if she wanted to.


    Today she came back toplete the task, to sessfully stirred up Penny''s resentment. She knew


    that she was once again the target of Penny''s hatred and knew that only she could lift her appetite for


    life.


    Then let Penny hate her, she had noints, on the premise that Penny would not hurt anyone


    around her.


    Winnie did not stay at Penny''s house for dinner, but went to Daenerys'' house.


    She knew in advance that only Daenerys and the child were at home today, so she could see the child.


    "I haven¡¯t seen Jelly Bean for a few days, and she seems to be fat."


    Winnie put Jelly Bean in her arms and kissed her constantly, which made Jelly Bean impatient.


    ¡°She''s a very good eater these days and she''s not fussy about what she eats. Maybe that''s why she''s


    so fat.¡±


    Daenerys sat by the bed, sorting Jelly Bean''s sun-dried clothes, chatting with Winnie.


    "Oh, there''s something else I need to tell you. I''m ready to have a second child."


    "Really! Don''t be scary. Jelly Bean is so small and you''re having a second child? Does Kevin agree?"


    Winnie was surprised. Daenerys had talked about it before, but she thought it was a joke. Now it looked


    like she meant it.


    "Yes, but he wants to wait a few years until Jelly Bean is bigger. But I don''t think so, even if I am


    pregnant now, when I give birth, Jelly Bean will be two years old. I think a two-year gap between the


    two kids is perfectly fine, and I want a third child if the one is still a girl."


    Daenerys answered, even if Kevin did not agree with the birth now, he could not stop her pregnancy.


    But, Daenerys'' idea shocked Winnie.


    "A third child? You don''t want to work? You turn yourself into a baby-making machine?"


    Winnie felt incredible.


    "I don''t want to work anymore. I feel more fulfilled having kids and raising kids. I''m not a baby making


    machine. I just love kids. Watching them grow up is the most wonderful and aplished thing in the


    world. How proud I am when they run up to me one by one and call me mommy."


    Daenerys answered, she did not feel it was much. There was nothing bad about having more kids, only


    fun but trouble.


    "Then go ahead. I don''t think a daughter and a son would satisfy your desire. Have many as you can."


    Winnie said with a smile, this was the so-called different ideas between people.


    In fact, she also liked kids, she wanted to have big family. Now her family seemed lonely, but she could


    not have more kids.


    "Jelly Bean, you must have a sense of responsibility, you are a role model for younger brothers and


    sisters."


    Winnieughed while teasing Jelly Bean. In front of the kids, she could temporarily forget the trouble,


    but the trouble was still there, she had to face it.


    Winnie gave Jelly Bean to the nanny, and then the nanny took Jelly Bean out.


    "Daenerys, there''s something I want to tell you."


    Winnie suddenly stopped smiling.


    "What is it? Why do you look serious?"


    Daenerys was nervous and did not know what Winnie experienced.


    "It''s about Leo. Well... s......"


    Winnie sighed and felt upset about it.


    "What? What happened to Leo? What are you hesitating about? Go ahead."


    Daenerys was anxious.


    "Leo called me..."


    So Winnie told her that Leo wanted to cut off ties with her. Hearing that, Daenerys was both angry and


    surprised.


    "What''s wrong with Leo? You''re not responsible, how could he say that? Leo himself should take the


    responsibility. How dare he ask you to take responsibility for it?"


    Daenerys was so angry that she never thought Leo would say such words.


    If it were told by others, she would not believe it.


    "He has a reason, after all, Emily always cannot forgive him, and now she is pregnant. Leo had no way


    and drank some wine. If he was sober, he probably wouldn''t have said that."


    Winnie understood it in this way. Leo had his reason and could not consider her feelings only. It was


    just she was unlucky to be someone else''s problem.


    "You still defend him. Don¡¯t you feel sad about that?"


    Daenerys had a hot temper, she was not calm as Winnie. If she had encountered this matter, she might


    have quarreled with Leo before she analyzed the reason. She must be ufortable and hurt.


    "I am sad, after all, we are friends. He regretted it and called me the next day to apologize."


    How could she not be sad? For Winnie, friends were very important like family. Leo¡¯s words made her


    feel like being abandoned by her family.


    "Apology? He has been aware of his mistake. He''s got some conscience. When I see him, I shall


    discuss with him who is to me."


    Daenerys said angrily.

 Chapter 778 Return the Favor

    Chapter 778 Return the Favor


    Daenerys did not want to let it go so easily, she wanted Leo to know that Winnie was good, or he would


    have been scolded.


    But Winnie didn''t want to make a scene.


    "No, don''t talk to Leo about this. He already knows he''s wrong. Don''t make a hard time for him."


    "I''m telling you this to release myself, not to make things worse."


    Winnie stopped her. She just wanted to have a better mood. If Daenerys talk with Leo about it, it would


    be a kind of harm to Leo.


    "I will tell Emily then, you can''t carry this me."


    Daenerys was bound to help Winnie get justice, she felt sad, and Winnie must be more upset than her.


    "No, you can¡¯t. Do you want Emily to hate Leo even more? Do you want them to never be together?


    Emily is pregnant now, she can¡¯t be angry at the moment."


    Daenerys'' surprised Winnie. Emily could not know about it, or Leo¡¯s efforts would be in vain and the


    child might face abortion, in this way, Winnie would really be the obstacle to their love.


    "Then you take the me and admit that you affected their love? You are willing to cut off all rtions


    with Leo and Emily, even to remove your cooperation?"


    Daenerys asked Winnie, feeling it was hard to ept.


    "Daenerys, we are friends, and as friends, we can''t think too much. If I can make Emily and Leo


    together, I am willing to take the me."


    She was sad, but she was willing to make Emily and Leo together. But she was not sure if her


    disappearance in their lives would help.


    "You don¡¯t think everything is a problem. You will be sad and painful, I am really speechless."


    "But since Leo did it, Emily will know it. It''s still going to be a problem for us. Emily can''t break up with


    you, and she can only hate Leo more."


    So Daenerys think concealment was not a good idea. As long as Leo did it, sooner orter, it would be


    a problem.


    "Leo has apologized to me, so I don''t think he will do it. But I want to use this as a way to get Leo and


    Emily together."


    Winnie was really worried about Leo and Emily. She hoped they got married.


    "What the hell are you thinking? I don''t understand."


    Daenerys said angrily.


    "I will find Emily and tell her that I want to draw a line between Leo and me and terminate our


    partnership. Using this method to threaten Emily may have some effect."


    Winnie spoke out her idea, but she was not sure if she would seed.


    "Will it work?"


    Daenerys listened to her carefully and thought about it.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a tentative n. I''m not sure yet."


    "That''s all. I need to think it over. It will either seed or fail. When I have my n, I''ll discuss it with


    you."


    Winnie would not do it until she was sure about the result.


    Emily temporarily did not want to have abortion, so Leo would think about ways first. As long as the


    child could be kept, they would be together sooner orter, and Winnie''s n would not be used.


    Winnie was busy this day and felt more tired than going to school, because she got a lot of things to


    deal with.


    After leaving Daenerys'' house, she went straight to a restaurant to meet Felix.


    She arrived early and was waiting for Felix in the reserved private room.


    Felix was a punctual man, and he got there on time.


    "This time you came early and I amte."


    Felix opened his mouth with a light tone and a rxed attitude.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Winnie was quite surprised.


    It was the only time in all the meeting that Felix spoke to her in this manner.


    "You''re notte. It is I came too early."


    "Sit down, please."


    Winnie helped Felix sit down.


    She did not like Felix''s autocratic character, but she respected him. Her upbringing was based on


    kindness and respect, so she could bear everything and tolerate everything.


    "You can sit down, too."


    "I''ve ordered all the dishes and asked the restaurant to cook them ording to your usual taste. You


    cooked for me thest few times, so I thought I''d give you something to eat. But I am not allowed due


    to my age and health, so I have to turn to the restaurant for help."


    Felix spoke softly and without his usual cold and serious tone.


    Winnie was confused, but she still said politely.


    "Thank you, Chairman."


    If Felix simply wanted to return the favor, Winnie was really moved.


    "As long as you like the food, it is a sess for me to return favor to you."


    Felix was polite. He could speak softly, but he did not show a smile, because he has not epted


    Winnie.


    In a few minutes, the dishes were ready. They just chatted and didn''t talk about important points during


    dinner.


    But when tea began after the meal, Felix had to say what he hade for.


    "Director Chambers, on one hand, I want to have dinner with you. On the other hand, I want to talk with


    you about the rtionship between Brian and you."


    "Chairman..."


    "Director Chambers, let me finish."


    Winnie opened her mouth before the topic began. Felix knew exactly what she wanted to say, and


    knew that she wanted to express her views on the matter.


    But Felix wanted to express his idea before Winnie gave her view.


    "Ok."


    Out of courtesy, Winnie let Felix speak first. But there was a definite insistence in her mind that no


    matter what Felix said, there was only one result for her.


    "Ok."


    "Director Chambers, I believe you know very well what kind of existence Brian is to the Be family


    and to me.


    "He is not only my grandson, but also the life of the entire Be Group. I chose him because I knew


    he would take the Be Group to the top of the world and I knew he would not live up to that."


    Felix spoke seriously and calmly.


    He only hoped that Winnie could clearly know the existence of Brian had much significance, wanted


    her to know that Brian did not belong to her and not to affect the future of Brian.


    He said it gently, though. If Brian knew it, all would end without doubt.


    Brian would give up everything and left with Winnie and the kids.


    Felix went on.


    "Without Brian, the Be Group will be in a steep decline, not just for us, but for tens of millions of


    employees. These ten million employees represent ten million families. Once theyid off and lost their


    jobs, how millions of families should live? Therefore, Brian exists not for someone, not for himself, but


    for millions of families.¡±


    "Director Chambers, not to mention the Be Group, let''s talk about me today, an old man in his


    nies. I ampetitive and used all my effort to build the Be Group. If I watch the Be Group


    decline at this age, I will not rest in peace."


    "Tens of millions of employees cannot live without Brian, neither can I."


    Atst, Felix had said what he wanted to say. His object was the same as before, but in a different way.


    Winnie gave a face smile and her mood could not be understood.


    She understood Felix asked her not to take Brian away, so that Brian could continue to work for the


    Be Group, and he wanted her to be Brian¡¯s secret mistress.


    One way or another, he didn''t take into ount her opinions and positions.


    "Chairman, I have told you several times before that Brian and I have broken up, I am impossible to


    take him away. You can rest assured that he is still the president of the Be Group and your favorite


    grandson."


    Winnie pretended that she did not understand the meaning of Felix, but gave him her answer.


    "I know you''re determined to give him up, but he doesn''t mean to give you up. If you insist on breaking


    up with him, if you insist on leaving this city, he will leave with you, leaving the Be Group behind."


    He looked like pitiful. He had no other way to persuade Winnie.


    Felix could not imagine that he used scheming way in his 90s, so that Brian could stay for the


    development of the Be Group.


    "Chairman, it is not that like. I don¡¯t have as big influence as you say, I can¡¯t affect millions of families. I


    can''t take the responsibility, and your grandson is not as irresponsible as you say."


    Winnie never thought she was an important person, and could have such a big impact. So she would


    not take the responsibility.


    "Chairman, you can rest assured that if there is a ce for me in your grandson''s heart, I am ranked


    <pst. He always put his work first, you first. He won''t give up the Be Group for me."

 Chapter 779 Sorry for Winnie

    Chapter 779 Sorry for Winnie


    Winnie said confidently, as if she had known the idea of Brian.


    Winnie was not sure others, but she clearly knew that she was not so important for Brian. Felix today''s


    statement was purely superfluous.


    "Chairman, you can rest assured..."


    However, Felix did not agree with her. Before she could finish her words, Felix interrupted her.


    "Director Chambers, it is not I think too much, but you who think little. If I say more, you will think me


    wordy. Again, I still want you to stay with Brian and the kids."


    Felix did not say how much Brian liked Winnie and Brian could give up everything for her, because it


    was pointless, no matter she believed it or not.


    Now Felix just wanted Winnie to stay, but absolutely he could not let Brian marry her.


    "I''m sorry. Chairman, it is impossible for Brian and me to be together.¡±


    Winnie showed her attitude. It was impossible for her to stay with Brian, especially as a mistress.


    Winnie was sorry, but she insisted. She saw the disappointment in Felix''s eyes, but there was nothing


    she could do to change it.


    But in order to make Felix have a better mood, Winnie felt that she should give hermitment.


    "My sister will be promoted to the third year of college in a few days, which means we have a year left


    in B City. I''ll try to persuade Brian to stay during this year."


    Winnie knew that Brian did not care about her, but to make Felix feel at ease, she could only say so.


    "You''re leaving in a year?"


    Hearing this news, Felix had two thoughts.


    One was Vanessa was as excellent as Winnie and unexpectedly skipped grade in university. There


    were not many such talented kids.


    But he was nervous that Winnie would leave in a year.


    Among the two reason, Felix was more concerned about Winnie''s departure after a year, so he asked


    this important question.


    When he heard the word "leave," Felix admitted that he was panicked and reluctant. But he felt his


    reluctance was due to a brain drain.


    If Brian did not leave, he hoped Winnie would not leave, because he admitted that Winnie was a rare


    talent.


    "Yes, my sister is going to study abroad. We will leave together. I want to leave with my two kids and go


    abroad."


    Winnie wanted to tell him advance, so that he could be prepared.


    "It''s hard for us to see the kids if you go abroad."


    Felix protested, considering that he had lost more than one talent.


    "I will leave Brian here, so please let me take the kids away. We all have people with us. It''s the fairest


    way. Right, Chairman?"


    It was like a threat to Felix.


    Winnie was determined to take the kids away.


    It was just that she made her threats so gentle that Felix could not be angry.


    On the way home, Felix sat in the back seat in silence.


    After conversation with Winnie, Felix did not get what he wanted.


    He wanted Winnie to stay with Brian, he wanted Brian to stay in the Be Group forever, he wanted


    Brian''s wife to be born in a rich family, he wanted two kids to be his sessors.


    Yet none of his ideas seemed to reach the realm he wanted, and were beyond his control.


    In Felix''s view, now everything was in the hands of Winnie, as long as she agreed, everything could be


    achieved Felix. Otherwise it would destroy his life''s work.


    "Chairman, I think Vanessa is also a rare talent. I really envy Winnie''s parents for having such two


    excellent kids."


    Butler Lowe saw the atmosphere in the car was depressed, so he opened his mouth to break the


    silence.


    Felix agreed with his words. There was a lot of talent out there, but it was really enviable to have two


    top talents in one family.


    If Jack was as good as Brian, he wouldn''t be in such a pickle right now.


    "I admire Vanessa. She studies hard and she is likely to surpass her sister."


    "I have a general understanding that Vanessa''s major is very consistent with ourpany. One person


    is worth several if she can get into ourpany."


    Butler Lowe hinted that as long as Felix could ept Winnie, Vanessa was equivalent to a gift. In fact,


    he just wanted Felix to ept Winnie.


    He had been with Felix for so many years that he knew that he was a businessman through and


    through, and that he would not do anything that was not profitable. Therefore, Vanessa, a girl who had


    not graduated from college was brought together with the Be Group was in line with the business


    philosophy of a businessman.


    "Didn''t you just hear that Director Chambers wants her sister to study abroad? People who go abroad


    can nevere back. Even if she is talented, she cannote to ourpany."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Felix did not think much. If Winnie could not stay, how could Vanessa stay?


    "In fact, the problem is very simple, as long as Winnie stays, Vanessa won¡¯t leave. Even if she studies


    abroad, she wille back to work."


    Butler Lowe went to the point, though he did not ask Felix to ept Winnie.


    "You mean, I agree Winnie to marry into my family?"


    Felix understood what Butler Liu meant, but he was resistant.


    "Chairman, stand in thepany''s point of view, stand in your point of view, stand in the kids and


    Brian''s point of view, this is the most perfect choice."


    "By marrying Director Chambers to Brian, you just miss an opportunity to join forces with a big


    her, in this way, the ie may be more than marrying a rich family."


    "Both sisters have bright futures."


    Butler Lowe tied Vanessa and Winnie matter, which was more convincing.


    This remark made Felix silent.


    Butler Lowe was right. epting Winnie and giving up Winnie brought about different impacts. Felix


    had long understood the pros and coins, but did not want to give his n for years.


    "There is another way, let Winnie leave alone."


    Felix''s voice suddenly turned cold, Butler Lowe felt creepy and hurried to deny him.


    "No, chairman, you can¡¯t do that. Rufus has been enduring it for a lifetime, do you want Brian to be


    lonely for a lifetime? If that''s the case, what do you say to two kids? Let them grow up as painful as


    Ste and Brian?"


    Butler Lowe was worried. If it came true, there would be bigger storm and Brian would be hurt twice by


    the same thing.


    In such a situation, Brian would have turned the world upside down and never stopped, which meant


    the Be Group would face a disaster.


    "s......"


    Felix sighed, as if to release the anger he had just gathered.


    Yeah, his old ways, his recklessness in this day could not control Brian.


    He could no longer use this way to control anyone and he was no cruel enough to get rid of Winnie.


    The next day, Winnie took Vanessa to the suburbs. They bought a lot of food, nourishment for the


    elderly and toys for the kids.


    With an excited mood, they came to the suburbs, but as they got off, they first saw Brian.


    Winnie thought Brian would not at home as they agreed. But he broke his words again.


    "Brian."


    Vanessa greeted Brian with a slight smile, but there was embarrassment.


    "Vanessa, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Brian looked kind. Even if Vanessa did not like him, he still liked Vanessa.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    "I''ll get my things."


    Vanessa said and ran to the back of the car to help Winnie take things, and then Brian came over.


    "Go inside. The kids are waiting for you. I''ll get the things."


    Brian said, pulled Winnie aside, and then began to take the things.


    Winnie took Vanessa in.


    Two kids had not seen Vanessa for a long time, so they rushed to Vanessa with excitement.


    "Aunt, why haven''t youe to see us for so long? Don''t you miss us?"


    Megan asked with discontent.


    "I am sorry. I wille to see you often. Forgive me, I will correct my mistakes."


    Vanessa admitted her mistakes and interceded for herself.


    She had been preparing for grade skipping all this time, so she had no time toe. And her sister told


    her before her sister left that she must not travel alone. She was embarrassed to trouble Daenerys and


    Emily, so she did note to see the two kids.


    "Well, I forgive you. Doe and see us next time."


    Megan smiled and epted the reason.


    Winnie went directly to Rufus.


    "Rufus, I heard that you are sick, Vanessa and I came to see you."


    Winnie greeted with a smile.


    "You sit there and don''te too close to me. I''m still having a cold. If I infect you, you can¡¯t go to


    work."


    Rufus was afraid of infecting others.

 Chapter 780 Designed Coincidence

    Chapter 780 Designed Coincidence


    These days Rufus kept his distance from the kids. With a cold, he felt unbearable.


    Winnie was not afraid of being infected and sat beside Rufus.


    "It doesn''t matter, if I am really infected, I don¡¯t need to go to work."


    "You are a disobedient child."


    "See, you still bought a lot of things. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t need to buy so many things?"


    Rufus could not help nagging when he saw Brian bought in many bags. He did not want Winnie to


    spend her money. He felt indebted to Winnie, of she still bought things for him, he would feel guiltier.


    "I haven¡¯t bought it for a long time. It doesn''t cost much, and it''s something you and the kids like to eat."


    "Don''t think twice about it. You can eat since I bought it. I''ll buy more if it has been run out."


    Winnie said. She felt happy to spend money for family.


    "Rufus, since you catch a cold, you must drink more hot water. And you will get well soon."


    Vanessa came over, and said to Felix with concern.


    "Well, I''ll drink plenty of hot water and take my medicine regrly. You can rest assured, I am all right."


    Rufus said happily, trying to look energetic so that the kids would not worry.


    "Rufus, you chat with my sister, I take the kids to y outside."


    Vanessa then left, Brian was outside at this time.


    Rufus took this opportunity to ask the news about Isobel.


    "Your aunt hasn''te back yet?"


    "No, they are with the patient all the time. They follow the virus wherever it goes."


    "s...... I''m worried because she''s old."


    Speaking of her aunt, Winnie inevitably was upset. She had persuaded her aunt, but it did not work.


    "Well, older people don''t have the same resistance as younger people, so the risk of infection must be


    higher for them. Have she contacted you these days? Is everything ok over there?"


    Seeing that Winnie sighed, Rufus was more worried and asked.


    "Yes, but it was she contacted us all the time. She had changed to a new epidemic area, where the


    signal is very weak, we cannot contact her. Every time when she is not busy, she finds a ce with a


    rtively good signal and calls us."


    "Vanessa and I are worried, but she refused toe back."


    Winnie truthfully answered. She didn''t think much, just felt Rufus was cared about her aunt.


    "Ask her toe back as early as possible. It''s not safe there."


    Knowing that Isobel had contacted Winnie, Rufus was relieved. As long as she was safe, he could eat


    and go to sleep in a good state.


    As soon as Felix finished, Brian came in. Felix changed the subject.


    "Brian, I did not know Winnie and Vanessa woulde today. Paul and his wife went out to attend a


    wedding, so no one is to cook lunch. You drive me to buy some food, and I''ll cook lunch for you."


    Felix said and stood up. Winnie stood up too.


    "No need, Rufus. Vanessa and I will leave soon.¡±


    Winnie thought since she refused to eat here, Rufus would have no need to prepare food.


    "Even if you do not eat here, the kids, Brian and I will dine. The chef asked for leave today, so we have


    to cook ourselves."


    Rufus said it on purpose. He just wanted Winnie and Vanessa to stay here for a longer time.


    But it was true that the chef did ask for leave.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll go shopping and cook. You rest at home, Rufus."


    Winnie could not let these people hungry.


    Then Winnie walked toward the outside, followed by Brian closely behind.


    When they got to the car, Brian was standing beside her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I''ll go shopping alone. You stay home and take care of your father."


    Winnie refused Brian to follow her, but she failed.


    "He does not need to take care of, I go buy food with you, you cannot carry it alone."


    Brian grabbed the car key in the hands of Winnie and then continued to go forward.


    "There''s a big new supermarket outside and they sell everything. We''ll walk there instead of driving."


    Brian grabbed the car key because he wanted to walk to there, Winnie rolled her eyes at him and then


    followed out.


    Out of the yard, two people were walking, Winnie began to find problems.


    "We agreed that I woulde when you are out. You always go back on your word. I can''t trust you."


    "I am absolutely not intentional this time, Paul and his wife were not here and the chef asked for leave.


    My father is sick and the kids need to be taken care of. What do you expect them to do if I''m not


    home?"


    Brian gave his answer. Winnie had asked him take good care of the elderly and kids, so he could not


    go against his will.


    But he was d that he had been sessful to ask Paul and his wife and the chef to leave in advance.


    So Winnie must ept the fact that he stayed at home, and she would help to cook and take care of


    the kids.


    He did this to find an opportunity to get along with Winnie. He hoped that they would have a happy time


    together.


    As Brian thought, Winnie did not continue to me him, it was logical to ept the fact that he was at


    home.


    Two people walked silently for a while, Winnie could not help but ask a question.


    "You still don''t call him Dad?"


    "Well..."


    Brian answered and his mood was affected by this topic.


    "When will you open that knot in your heart?"


    Winnie continued to ask. If one more word from her could open the knot in Brian''s heart, she would say


    one more word.


    "I don''t know, when I face him alone when you are away, I feel it difficult."


    Brian was just stating the facts, not using the matter to please Winnie. He was well aware that his


    rtionship with his father had stalled since Winnie moved out of the house.


    At this speed, he might not call Rufus Dad till the next life.


    "Try to ovee it. If you always treat him like this, it will affect the kids'' understanding of family. Try to


    change it for the sake of your kids."


    Winnie really wanted to see the rtionship between Brian and his father improved, so she could rest


    assured.


    "I don¡¯t think so, only you can ovee it."


    Brian told the truth, he really couldn''t clear the obstacles in his heart. No one could aplish this


    arduous difficulty, except Winnie.


    "You''re wrong. I don''t have the power, and I can''t clear obstacles in your heart. If you can''t do it, I''ll take


    the kids back."


    Winnie did not think she was omnipotent. Brian was just being rhetoric and scheming. She knew her


    position in the heart of Brian and her abilities in all aspects.


    If she had been important as he said, none of this would have ended this way.


    Winnie wanted Brian to move on and live his life without burdens.


    But Winnie could not show it and took the healthy growth of kids as an excuse. It depended on him if


    he could understood and if would try.


    "For the safety of the kids, you can¡¯t take them back yet. Besides, you don''t have the time or energy to


    take care of them right now. Let them stay with me for the time being. If you take them away, there will


    be no need for me to stay here."


    As Brian said, safety was the first priority. Brian hoped the kids with be with him and hoped Winnie


    woulde back. This was a perfect family, so that the kids would be happy, and he would be happy.


    "What do you mean? If I take them away, you will cut off your rtionship with you father?"


    "Brian, you are so cold-blooded. He''s your father, the man who raised you."


    Winnie asked Brian with surprise. She did not know why they had this rtionship and did not know


    there was such deep hatred between him and his father.


    Brian did not answer because he did not know what to say. No matter who told him about it, he would


    not listen. Only when Winnie said it, he would feel it and would not reject it.


    Winnie stopped her pace and became nosy.


    "Brian, you can love your mother, but he is your father, why can''t you forgive him? How much do you


    know about those years and you hated him blindly? While you hate your uncle, what''s your mood like?


    Are you happy feeling you have taken revenge for your mother?"


    Winnie''s words hurt Brian''s heart. He loved his mother and his father. He was sure they would have


    been happy if his father had not cheated on his mother and his mother had died.


    He hated his father for so many years but he never had been happy for retaliation. No one knew what it


    was like to suffer like that.


    "I..."


    Brian still did not know how to answer.


    In fact, he wanted to put his true feelings to Winnie, but he did not know what to say, but stood there in


    silence.


    "s...... Forget it. It is not my business. I will take kids away when the danger is over, and whether


    you stay in the suburbs is your own affair."


    Winnie said a lot, but Brian probably didn''t hear a word.


    He saved her face by not being angry or shouting at her. What else could she say? She just needed to


    do her job well.

 Chapter 781 Unhappy Lunch

    Chapter 781 Unhappy Lunch


    Winnie was tired in preparing the lunch, but she was happy. Not to mention Brian, she felt d to cook


    for her sister, Rufus and the kids.


    At the table.


    "Winwin, you finally have a day off, but you still cooked for us. Thank you."


    Rufus said politely. It had been a long time they did not eat together, not only the kids, but also Rufus


    felt happy.


    The rtionship between the people at the table wasplicated. There was his daughter, son,


    grandson and granddaughter, as well as Winnie, who he did not know what identity she should be. But


    it was so harmonious.


    "It''s all right, Rufus, it is just a meal."


    Winnie answered with a smile. She was really tired after cooking, but it was a rare opportunity. She felt


    that the joy she could bring to others.


    "Winwin, how many days can you stay at home?"


    Rufus asked.


    "I''m leaving tonight. I''ve got work to do in the next morning."


    If Rufus did not ask, Winnie would not mention this topic, because she felt meaningless to speak of that


    in face of Brian, who would thought she was deliberately revealing her itinerary.


    "It is urgent, have some sleep here after lunch, otherwise you will be tired at night."


    Rufus was guilty, if he had known Winnie would not leave tonight, he would not have her to cook the


    lunch.


    "No, Rufus, Vanessa and I will go after dinner. In the afternoon, I made an appointment with Vanessa''s


    teacher to talk about her situation. I''m not at home, so I want her teacher to take care of Vanessa."


    Winnie came back with a full schedule, she felt busy than work.


    "Mom, when do youe back next time? Won¡¯t you send brother and I to school?"


    Megan asked her mother hearing that her mother was to leave. She had just spent a few hours with her


    mother, and she didn''t want her mother to leave so soon.


    "I will be back when you go to school. I will not be absent from your important moment."


    Winnie promised the kids, otherwise she would be difficult to leave.


    To be honest, she loved to be with her family and wanted to spend every minute with her kids, but there


    was nothing she could do.


    Brian did not want Winnie to leave. Hearing that, he became immediately gloomy.


    He really wanted to marry Winnie at this moment and kept her at home. He did not want her to run


    around like a bum.


    However, he had made such a happy way intoplete mess, it was her made Winnie had to escape


    away.


    "You don''t have to worry about Vanessa. I''ll talk to her teacher. Take a good rest this afternoon and


    don''t get too tired."


    Brian tried to help Winnie reduce her burden.


    "Thank you. I''ll take care of Vanessa. When my aunt is not at home, I am her parent and I have this


    responsibility and obligation."


    Winnie not only refused Brian and told him that he did not have the right identity to see Vanessa''s


    teacher.


    She could solve her own affairs by herself. And she dared not ask Brian for help.


    "Yes, my sister is familiar with my teacher and knows how tomunicate. Thank you, Brian, but we


    can deal with it."


    Vanessa refused with the fastest speed, she did not want to make her sister embarrassed because of


    her own sake, and did not want Brian to be with her sister again by pleasing her.


    Brian was slightly embarrassed and knew two sisters could not ept him.


    "All right, then. What time is the flight in the evening? I''ll take you to the airport."


    Brian did not give up. He knew he might be rejected, but he had to try.


    "I will drive myself, and I will drop the car at the airport and I can drive back, so that I won¡¯t bother


    anyone."


    Winnie really refused. Anyone she referred to included Brian.


    Even if she didn''t have a car, she wouldn''t bother Brian.


    Brian did not speak again, he knew that no matter what he said, Winnie would refuse. It seemed that


    he had to do it directly instead of asking.


    "Mom..."


    Megan was to ask something, Brian''s phone rang.


    He left it in the kitchen while he was cooking.


    "Dad, I''ll get your phone."


    Luke ran to get his phone.


    He got his phone and said directly.


    "Dad, It is Wendy.¡±


    Hearing that, he looked towards Winnie.


    Winnie was lowering her head to eat vegetables. Hearing that, she paused.


    But then she continued to eat, because no matter who called, it was none of her business.


    "Put it back. Don''t answer it."


    Brian chose not to answer the phone, for fear of affecting everyone''s mood for dinner.


    Luke obediently put the phone back to the original position. But when he returned to his seat, his phone


    rang again.


    Brian got up to take the phone. He frowned irritably seeing that it was Wendy calling. He thought for a


    moment before he answered the phone.


    "What is it?¡±


    Brian asked in a cold voice.


    "Brian, there is something wrong with thepany, and you need to solve it. Would you like..."


    "It''s Sunday, how can there be a problem?"


    Brian thought Wendy was deceiving him and interrupted her before she could finish her words.


    "I don''t know, I''m on my way to thepany now. My dad and mom went back to visit grandpa, and he


    couldn''t make it back. You''d better go to thepany."


    Wendy was eager. She did not know what happened, but she knew that she was unable to deal with


    the emergency.


    "I''m on my way."


    Brian was not sure whether it was true or not. He didn¡¯t know what happened, so he could only say so.


    After putting down the phone, Brian walked quickly to the table and looked at everyone with a sorry


    look on his face.


    "I have business to deal with."


    There was silence and no reply.


    The two kids looked at their father in disappointment, while Rufus looked embarrassed. Vanessa


    looked at her sister.


    At this time, she was angry. If she heard correctly, it was Wendy. Brian a few days ago vowed to be


    back with her sister, but Wendy¡¯s call made him easily out.


    Who would believe he was sincere?


    Among these people, Winnie was calm and she had guessed such a situation when the phone rang the


    second time.


    From what Brian said, it was clear that there was a problem with his work. But it was not about the


    work. It was about Wendy. Whether it was business or private affairs, Brian would help Wendy.


    Winnie felt if she was dying and wanted to see Brian, but if Wendy needed help at that moment, he


    would certainly go and see Wendy.


    So he would anyhow desperate to help Wendy. So she could only eat calmly instead of being jealous?


    What was the point?


    "Brian, do what you have to do."


    Vanessa said.


    "If my guess is correct, it must be about Wendy. You must help her, so that you will not fall in love in


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    vain."


    Vanessa said sarcastic words, and looked at him with disdainful eyes.


    She despised him for breaking his word, for ying with his sister''s feelings.


    Brian was embarrassed but helpless. After all, he owned thepany, and it was his duty to deal with


    the problems if he was called by others.


    Brian knew that such a sudden departure was not good, and it was Wendy called. Winnie didn''t say


    anything, but he knew she must have been affected.


    "Winwin, Wendy''spany..."


    Brian wanted to exin. He felt that as long as it came to Wendy''spany, Winnie should know that


    thepany was his, and she would understand why he had to go deal with it.


    However, Winnie did not know it was hispany, because Winnie did not read his document.


    Winnie had a special feeling for Wendy¡¯spany, after all, it used to be thepany of her family.


    Speaking of Wendy''spany, she did not know how to describe her feeling.


    All she could do was to interrupt Brian.


    "I didn''t say anything. Go ahead. No matter whosepany it is, focus on work."


    Winnie said, without looking up at Brian.


    It had nothing to do with her, it was between Brian and Wendy, so she had nothing to say.


    Brian left in a hurry after a moment of hesitation. People at the table were in a bad mood and remained


    silent. It turned into an unhappy lunch.


    Brian dealt with things with anger on his face. He finally got a chance to dine with Winnie and have a


    chat, but he was called back to thepany, so he was annoyed.


    Things went smoothly.


    After that, Brian was to leave, thinking he could see Winnie if he got home at this hour. However, he


    was dyed by Wendy.


    ¡°Brian, you must have had no lunch at this hour. I haven''t eaten either. Let''s eat out together."


    Wendy spoke softly, but timidly, because Brian was in a rage when he was dealing with business. She


    plucked up the courage to ask Brian to have dinner with her.


    "Eat out?"

 Chapter 782 Whom He loved

    Chapter 782 Whom He loved


    Speaking of dinner, Brian got angry.


    "Wendy, in the future, don''t bother me with thispany. If the people can''t manage thispany well,


    I will rece them all."


    "And you, don¡¯t be scheming. You''d better know what you should and shouldn''t do. There was still


    problem between you and me, and if you''re going to y tricks, don''t me me for being cruel."


    Brian¡¯s angry words made Wendy panic. She felt she had hidden her trick very well and felt Brian was


    giving her a chance. But why Brian''s reaction was totally different from what she thought.


    And what was the problem between them?


    "Brian..."


    "I don''t want to hear from you anymore, and don''t you ever call me again. There is nothing between us,


    and don''t think you are important to me just because you saved my life."


    Brian interrupted the words of Wendy coldly and then strode away.


    If it was not because Wendy always called him, how could he miss so many opportunities? He would


    he make Winnie upset?


    Brian hurried back home, but Winnie and Vanessa had left.


    When he returned to the house, his father was sitting alone on the sofa. Brian went up to him and


    asked.


    "Where are the kids?"


    Rufus looked up at Brian, disappointed.


    "Upstairs taking a nap."


    "Winwin and Vanessa..."


    Brian continued to ask, but before he finished, Felix knew what he wanted to ask.


    "They left after dinner."


    Rufus took a sigh and showed his dissatisfaction to Brian.


    "Brian, sit down."


    Rufus felt it was necessary tomunicate with Brian. He did not understand since he cared about


    Winnie, why Brian still go and help Wendy.


    Brian sat down with a gloomy face, waiting for his father to question him.


    "I''m not the only one you''ve talked to about trying to get Winwin back, but your behavior today was


    really disappointing. You said you would give up your work for Winwin, but now you did not and even


    went to help Wendy. What do you think how Winwin feel?"


    Rufus was not angry, but disappointed.


    "You must show your sincerity. You can''t get Winwin back if you can''t break up with Wendy."


    Rufus never interfered in Brian¡¯s affair, but if Brian could not cut off his rtionship with Wendy, Winnie


    would not forgive him.


    Rufus was anxious. He really hoped all things would be settled as soon as possible and that everyone


    could live together happily.


    Seeing that Brian was worried every day, Winnie avoided him, two kids missed their mother, Rufus felt


    distressed.


    However, Brian was always dragging his feet and could note up with a firm attitude, so that all the


    progress was extended indefinitely.


    "I know, and I have no excuse."


    Brian knew he was wrong and could not exin to his father that he owned thepany of Wendy.


    And he did not want to exin, it was really because of him, everyone was upset.


    "Brian, you can go on like that. You need to think about who you love. If you still love Wendy, go for


    Wendy, let Winwin take the kids away. If you love Winwin, break all ties with Wendy. Otherwise, your


    will hurt Winwin, and it goes against what you said in the first ce."


    Since Brian did not exin, Rufus felt he had to remind Brian who he loved.


    "I have nothing to do with Wendy. I will not give up Winwin. There are some things that haven''t been


    resolved. My attitude is very clear, I only like Winwin."


    Brian said and he was very clear that he only loved Winnie. If thispany really belonged to Wendy,


    he would have gone there today.


    "In that case, don''t let Winwin be sad, don''t do something to make her misunderstand. You know


    Winwin better than I do. She didn¡¯t talk about it, but she kept it in mind. What can a girl bear? If she can


    bear it all, she won''t need a man."


    "Brian, you can''t hurt Winwin any more, for the sake of the two kids. You take your two kids out and


    look at their eyes when they meet kids are with their parents. They were so jealous that Megan was on


    the verge of tears."


    Rufus just wanted Brian to know some things Brian did not notice were the most poignant.


    If a girl could bear all, she did not need a man. If the kids could not live with their parents, it was a pity.


    Once these two possibilities became reality, they were irreparable. Rufus was afraid that Brian''s dy


    turned into a lifelong regret.


    "I know, I will change."


    Brian was quite sincere. He was quite sure of his heart, his kids'' and his father''s hearts. But he had his


    difficulties, if he wanted to solve the problem, he needed others'' tolerance and understanding.


    But he really did not do a good job. He promised that he would rather choose Winnie than his work.


    But only he knew he would choose Winnie. Now he wanted a satisfactory oue for all and a family


    of peace.


    He first guided in this direction, if he failed, he would choose Winnie and give up everything. If his


    guess was correct, Winnie had the same thought.


    If he had to choose two people to leave without being epted, she would have been the first one to


    object him, and she would not let him give up his family for her.


    Winnie and Vanessa went to see the teacher, analyzed which part Vanessa needed to work hard,


    After separCarog from the teacher, Winnie thought she had finallypleted her two-day task and


    could go home to sleep. Unexpectedly she met Stefan in the parking lot.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    Winnie asked Stefan with surprise and thought Stefan was waiting for her deliberately.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here. I met a franchisee nearby. When did youe back?"


    Stefan was surprised too. He never expected to meet her here whom he had been unable to contact.


    "Oh, I came back the night beforest."


    Listening to Stefan''s exnation, Winnie was relieved. If only he was not waiting for her on purpose,


    she didn''t like people wasting time on her.


    "Shall we have coffee and talk?"


    Stefan did not want to miss this opportunity. Even if Winnie did not like him, he did not want Winnie to


    hide from him and did not want to bother Winnie because of his love.


    "I... Let''s talk here."


    Winnie looked at Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, you go in the car. We will go home soon."


    "All right, good-bye, Stefan."


    Vanessa said with a smile and then got into the car.


    "I came back the night before yesterday and haven''t had enough time to spend with Vanessa, so I can''t


    be here for long."


    Winnie exined, this was indeed a reason, and she really dare not be alone with Stefan.


    ¡°I understand that you should spend more time with Vanessa. I will not detain you long. I only want to


    talk about what has happened between us.¡±


    Stefan knew Winnie would not stay long. Even so, it made Winnie nervous.


    "I''ve made it very clear that we''re not right for each other and that I have no feelings for you. Don''t say


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    anything between us."


    Winnie was scared by that. She did not want to talk about that.


    "Winwin, don''t worry, I''m not pestering you."


    Stefan reassured Winnie, otherwise he was really afraid Winnie left in the next moment.


    "You''ve been avoiding me, and I can see that you don''t like me. I''ve been thinking about why things


    can''t work out between you and me. I haven''t figured it out yet, but I''ve decided, I respect you, and I


    won''t talk about it again."


    Stefan had to give up, although he liked Winnie, although he still wanted her to be his girlfriend,


    he knew that love was not wishful thinking. Since he liked Winnie, he should respect her.¡±


    "I''m really d you think so. To tell you the truth, I''m already afraid of feelings. Besides, your conditions


    and I are not suitable at all. I can''t be a drag on you. I can''t be with you with two kids."


    Winnie had beenpletely rxed hearing Stefan¡¯s words. But she needed to exin and that


    Stefan felt better.


    "Winwin, you still don''t understand me, don''t understand love. To truly love a person is to love all of her,


    let alone you have kids, even if you are disabled, I can ept you. I don''t think..."


    "But I can''t. The difference between us will make me feel like I''m in debt forever. Do you call this love?


    It will be tiresome."


    Winnie did not let Stefan go on, because no matter what Stefan said, she did not love him.


    "If my heart is healed one day, the most important condition for me to choose a boyfriend should be


    divorced or widowed. Only in this way can I feel the love is fair."

 Chapter 783 Pick Up For a Lifetime

    Chapter 783 Pick Up For a Lifetime


    Winnie wanted Stefan topletely give up. Even if he could not now, he had to know the facts.


    "I''m sad to hear that, Winwin, but I understand how you feel and the burden of your so-called gap."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we are still friends, and I will not pester you. And, of course, I hope you still think of me as


    a friend."


    Stefan could only be friends with Winnie as she required.


    Winnie smiled happily. She let out a long sigh, releasing all the depression she had had.


    "Of course we are friends. I like making friends. You are still my best friend."


    After the release of repression, Winnie said in a rxing tone.


    It was good that Stefan gave up on Winnie, from now on, she did not have to worry about it. The most


    important thing was that she had him as a friend again, so she could turn to him for help when she was


    in trouble.


    After spending an afternoon with Vanessa, Winnie got dressed and was ready to leave carrying her


    bag.


    Winnie refused Vanessa to send her to the airport and decided to drive to the airport.


    However, in the underground parking lot, she found Brian¡¯s car was next to hers. She was at a lost and


    did not know what to do.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Winnie whispered.


    "I will see you off."


    Brian answered. He had been waiting for nearly an hour, to see her off, to talk to her, because he did


    not want her to leave.


    "No, thank you. I''ll drive there. It''ll be easy for me toe back."


    Winnie still refused, even if Brian had here, even if he looked sincere. Winnie dare not trouble irrelevant


    people, especially Brian who was a big figure.


    "I''ll pick you up when youe back."


    Brian said. He would like to pick her up every time she came back, and even wanted to follow her.


    It was not a happy day. He really did not want Winnie to leave unhappily, or he would be worried.


    "No, thanks, I..."


    Winnie still refused, but before she finished, Brian forced to take her hand.


    "Brian, I really... I can go to the airport myself."


    Winnie refused with embarrassment, but Brian seemed not hear her and had been pulling her to his


    car.


    "Brian, I will fly away ande back many times in my life. Can you pick me up every time? If you


    can¡¯t, don¡¯t ever do it."


    Winnie increased her voice. She hated that Brian forced himself to do things that he could not do. He


    didn''t love her, why did he have to prove it to everyone? Didn''t he know it made her embarrassed?


    He couldn''t see her off every time and pick her up every time. Didn''t he know she would rely on him


    and wanted him to pick her up for a lifetime? Didn¡¯t he know she would be disappointed if he failed to


    do so?


    "I can pick you up for a lifetime, I promise."


    Brian had determination and confidence. As long as Winnie wanted, he could be her full-time driver or


    secretary for a lifetime.


    "You liar, you never once fulfilled your promise. Don''t lie to me again. I won''t believe you anymore."


    Winnie borated on the fact in a calm mood. It was true that Brian deceived her and disappointed her


    again and again.


    It was true that she was tortured by such deceit and disappointment and she chose not to trust him.


    Since it had be a fact, Winnie did not want to trust him again.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t give you enough credit. It''s my fault. I didn''t do it right. Get in the car first, and we''ll


    talk about it on the way."


    Brian was afraid she would bete for boarding, afraid she would be anxious, so he could only admit


    his mistake and let Winnie first get in the car.


    Winnie was persistent not to get into Brian¡¯s car, not wanting Brian to send her.


    "I am not Wendy, and I don''t need your help as much as Wendy. I have my own car and I can drive. I


    can get myself to the airport by myself, I don¡¯t need you send me there."


    Winnie shook off Brian''s hand and walked toward her car. Brian hurried to follow her and stopped her


    again.


    "Winwin, I''ll drive. I''ll send you there with your car, ok? I''ll leave your car at the airport and take a cab


    back."


    Brianpromised, but Winnie still refused.


    "No, please go away."


    "Winwin, if so, we will spend time here. If you arete, you can leave tomorrow, and if you still refused


    me to send you to the airport tomorrow, you will leave the day after tomorrow, until......"


    "You are a rascal."


    Winnie realized that there was not so much time left, if she was dyed, she would have to change the


    flight.


    Winnie glowered at Brian and then gave her car key to Brian.


    At the moment Brian realized that though Winnie was stubborn, if he was more stubborn than her, she


    would be obedient. Just as when they first met, her stubbornness often sumbed to his bullying and


    dominance.


    On the way to the airport, Brian wanted to exin things about Wendy, but Winnie had been on the


    phone since she got into the car, so he got no chance to speak.


    "Well, I''m on my way to the airport right now. There''s no chance for you to see me off."


    Winnie chatted with Stefan over the phone with a phone.


    "I will be there in a couple of days. My franchisee is in C City. I have to go there and see where it is and


    how big it is. I''ll call you when I get there."


    Stefan was happy, although Winnie was to leave, she was not avoiding him anymore.


    "Yes, I''ll be expecting you."


    "Well, see you then."


    Winnie hung up the phone, it was not until then Brian had a chance to speak.


    "Winwin, today..."


    After saying such a few words, Brian saw from the rearview mirror Winnie put her phone on her ear


    again, Brian had to stop.


    Momentster, Winnie''s phone connected.


    "Finn. Just so you know, I''ll be boarding soon. Leave me a message if you need anything and I''ll call


    you back when Ind."


    Brian didn''t know what she was talking about, but he was sensitive to the name.


    "It should not be a big deal. I will try not to affect you during this period of time so that you can


    concentrate on your study. By the way, I hear your ss is going to be extended by half a month to a


    month. An activity was organized by the school, they will take student representatives to each province


    and city units to investigate and learn. If you want to, you can sign up, if you don''t, you cane back


    at the end of the semester."


    Finn told Winnie to news, so that she got more time to think it over, wanted her to rx and became an


    optimistic person when she came back.


    "I''m in."


    Winnie made her decision without hesitation, now she got nothing to worry about. Now she only wanted


    to think for herself and stay away as far as possible from Brian.


    "Then arrange your own affairs and sign up in the school."


    Finn guessed Winnie would sigh up. Although she had broken up with Brian for half a year, she never


    forgot Brian, and Brian was possessive of her.


    She would have signed up to avoid Brian.


    "I have nothing to arrange. I''m just worried about my sister, but I''ve alreadymunicated with her


    teachers and my two friends. They will take care of her."


    Winnie said that deliberately to Brian. She wanted Brian to know that she had no concerns and the only


    person she cared about had someone to look after.


    "I can take care of her too, you can rest assured to study. If you feel uneasy, let your sister live in my


    home. My parents can take care of her."


    Finn volunteered, hoping Winnie had nothing to worry about.


    "Thank you, but it''s too much trouble to your parents. I''ll let her live at school. I may trouble you if


    anything happens to her, and you can help me then."


    Winnie was touched, feeling that she was cared by friends. All of them would help her and trust her.


    Only Brian had doubts about everything she did.


    "No problem, you can rest assured to study."


    Finn was willing to back up Winnie, so that she could focus on study and would not have any worries,


    including rtionships.


    Winnie hung up her phone and felt rxed, because her sister had one more person to take care of


    her.


    "Winwin, I can take care of Vanessa, you just need to focus on your study."


    Brian heard Winnie''s call. She put everything well arranged, entrusted everything to others, but not


    him.


    Brian felt upset. He wanted Winnie to trust him, so that she would have no worries.


    But it wasn''t him. It was anyone but him.


    She trusted Daenerys and Emily, trusted Leo and Oscar, and even trusted Stefan and Finn, but she did


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    not trust him.

 Chapter 784 If I Had Saved Your Life

    Chapter 784 If I Had Saved Your Life


    Winnie did not distrust him because she was disappointed in him.


    Winnie dare not trust him, so she turned him away.


    "No need. She has someone who can look after her. Besides, Vanessa will not ept your care. You


    should take care of others.


    Winnie refused again, no matter what Brian said, because she was afraid she would be disappointed


    again.


    "Winwin, there''s really nothing going on between me and Wendy. We just have something unsettled,


    including..."


    Brian would like to say that including those things Wendy did to Winnie, he had not found the


    opportunity to let Winnie vent out her anger.


    But Winnie interrupted him.


    "What happens between you and her is none of my business. I told you to stay away from Wendy, but


    you didn''t. I don''t force people to do what they can''t do, and I won''t interfere in it."


    Winnie showed her attitude. Since Brian could not tie off his ties with Wendy, he could remain their


    rtionship. In the future, no matter how much Brian got hurt, he had to take it on himself.


    "Winwin, I told you Wendy saved my life, I..."


    "Marry her then, and spend your whole life thanking her."


    "Brian, I have a question. What would you do if I had saved your life?"


    Winnie was suggesting that the man who saved Brian was not Wendy, wanted him to seriously think


    about it and did not want him to regret it when he knew the truth.


    "Winwin, even if you did not save my life, I will choose you. I''ve broken a lot of things I''ve said before,


    but I''m going to be with you, I mean it. I can do it."


    Brian was helpless that Winnie was stubborn, he could not even finish a sentence, how could she


    exin the situation and how could she listen to him?


    "To be with me? Why? Torture me or make me a mistress? I''m sorry, but I don''t want to be with you,


    and I don''t want to be ridiculed like an idiot. You will just coax me when you are happy and kick me


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    away when you are unhappy."


    "I''ve been through it more than once. Don''t you think I''ve had enough of it?"


    "s...... What''s done is done. We can¡¯t be together. Torture others, I will look for a man who cares


    about me."


    Winnie could not get over Brian, but she had to say so. She and Brian were not suitable for each other.


    He had arge family, but she was an orphan who had to rely on her own.


    He had untold wealth, and she still had debts.


    He was a sessful businessman and an important man in the world. And she was still working hard,


    but even if she had worked hard all her life, she could never catch up with him.


    On top of that, she had sold herself for money, and gave kids for him. This was the inferior quality that


    could not be washed away in her life. The reason that she always felt inferior to him was his family


    looked down upon her.


    So Winnie said they were not suitable, whether external or inner, they had a huge gap, even if they


    were together, it would not work out.


    Soon they arrived in the airport. Brian drove directly to the gate of the airport lobby.


    Winnie got off, Brian then said.


    "Don''t go through security until I park the car ande back to give you your key."


    Winnie, as if not heard, did not give any response.


    Brian added afraid Winnie would walk away.


    "If you go through security, I''ll book a flight and leave with you."


    Brian had to be domineering, otherwise Winnie would leave like that.


    Winnie still did not answer him, walked straight away without looking back.


    Brian was not sure if she would wait, but he had to drive away first because the car could not be parked


    there.


    After parking, Brian ran back to the airport lobby as fast as he could. He sent a message to Winnie and


    asked her the specific location, but Winnie did not reply to him.


    Brian had to follow the flight information and search near the security checkpoint. It was gratifying that


    he saw Winnie.


    Brian was panting and his face was flushed in face of Winnie.


    He had never been as uncalm as he was today, and he had never searched the airport for a woman


    like this. But at the moment he saw Winnie, he felt everything was worth it.


    "Here is the key."


    Before Brian''s breath had calmed down, he said.


    Winnie finally looked up at Brian.


    Seeing his blushed face, sweat on his forehead and his nervous eyes, hearing his uneven breathing,


    Winnie felt touched, but she kept all these feelings to herself, and did not dare to show them.


    She looked back, took the key, and strode way.


    But she didn''t expect to be embraced by Brian as soon as she took a step. She clearly feel his violent


    heartbeat.


    "I... I don¡¯t want you to leave."


    Brian said softly, he was reluctant to let Winnie go. He would like Winnie to be with him all the time,


    instead of hiding from him.


    His father was right. Woman should be loved and spoiled. Such a weak body should not bear too


    much, she would not be tough.


    Winnie almost broken down and forget all the hurt and even almost forgave him.


    Fortunately she had thest shred of sense, and realized that it was illusion, not reality. Winnie pushed


    Brian away and felt reluctant to leave her favorite warm chest.


    "I''m going."


    She strode forward without looking back, for fear that Brian would see tears in her eyes. She dare not


    slow down, afraid that Brian could catch up with her.


    And she dare to respond to his words, afraid that she could not help but go back to him, afraid that she


    would be yed again and get hurt again.


    ra had a few days offortable days. She had been nning to ask for money back from Wendy.


    Everything was ready, she just need to ask Wendy out.


    However, Wendy refused to answer her phone and did not reply her messages.


    She could only go to Wendy¡¯spany.


    It was not then ra knew Wendy was just a manager of the department.


    Since she was not a high level, there was no need to make an appointment to see her. After inquiring


    about Wendy''s office at the reception desk, ra took the elevator and went straight to her office.


    Wendy was looking at the file when she heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Then she heard the sound of the door opening and looked surprised to see who came in.


    "ra......"


    "Wendy, why are you so surprised to see me?"


    ra gave a sinister smile, which made Wendy nervous.


    "I did not expect you woulde."


    Wendy put down the file in her hand and then stood up. But now ra was looking around.


    "Wendy, your office is too shabby. You''re such a big shareholder, you need a decent office."


    ra said with sarcasm. She came to embarrass Wendy today.


    ¡°Shareholders have offices ording to positions. It doesn''t matter if it''s shabby, I can work here."


    Wendy was embarrassed and did not know how to deal with it. ra came too suddenly. And she had


    been avoiding ra all these days, afraid that ra would ask for money.


    And not she was here, it was obvious what she wanted.


    "Speaking of positions, I heard that you are only a manager, not as high a position as you told me. At


    first I thought people in yourpany kept a low profile, but after seeing your office, I believe they are


    telling the truth."


    "Wendy, why did you lie to you? Did you trick me into lending you money?"


    ra said directly.


    "ra, don''t talk like that. I did not trick you."


    Wendy felt embarrassed.


    "You''re not being honest, Wendy. You didn''t trick me? How you got my money if you did not trick me?


    Why haven''t you paid me back?"


    "Wendy, you know that it is not easy for me to earn money, and you also know that my money is the


    living expenses of several people in my family. You did not return the money to me, you are tricking


    me."


    ra was aggressive, questioning Wendy. She wanted to see how Wendy answer.


    Wendy knew ra came to ask her money back. But since she had this attitude, Wendy would not give


    her back.


    "Well, if you say so, we really ought to talk."


    "ra, why did I cheat you? Have you ever wondered if I cheated you because you cheated me first?"


    Wendy asked ra with confidence. It was ra¡¯s fault and she made all this.


    "Wendy, you mean I cheated you, and then you cheated me to get back at me?"


    ra could not understand why Wendy said this, but her meaning was clear.


    "Yes, you''re absolutely right."


    Wendy answered positively.

 Chapter 785 You Didnt Do It for Me

    Chapter 785 You Didn''t Do It for Me


    Wendy continued.


    "ra, I will tell you how you cheated me. From the very beginning you approached me for a purpose,


    to use me against Winnie, because you like Brian, because you cannot get Brian, because as long as


    there is Winnie, Brian will not look at you."


    "Am I right?¡±


    Wendy despised ra with pleasure. She must be excited to finally let it out after all this time.


    ra''s face turned pale, because her plot was exposed and Wendy had already known her plot but


    used it against her.


    So it was Wendy, not her, who was the backstabber. So she was the one being used and not Wendy.


    "I don''t need to talk about things before, no matter whether I used to like Brian, whether I was against


    Winnie, but now I don''t like Brian and I don''t hate Winnie."


    "Wendy, I still respect you, I hope you give my money back immediately."


    Speaking of the past, ra was timid, but it was not a big deal.


    "Give it back? ra, do you know what the money was spent on? This money was spent on dealing


    with Winnie, and it was your idea. Do you think you can have your money back now?"


    Wendy had no intention of returning the money to ra, only to break up their rtionship.


    "I did give you advice, but it was for you and Brian to be together."


    ra was nervous. She did feel uneasy when she mentioned these things.


    "Your expression is iplete. To be exact, I wanted to be with Brian, and you wanted to be with


    Brian, too. We both wanted the same thing, but you did not do it for me."


    Wendy had already thought of this result and she had been ready what to say. That was why she was


    on a roll now.


    She had her countermeasure and had guessed the result.


    "What do you mean, you don''t want to pay me back?"


    ra did not dare to go on, afraid that Wendy said everything.


    Wendy smiled at ra''s words, in a cunning manner.


    "ra, I will give it back to you, but we''ll split it. Your ten million covers a half, so I don''t owe you


    anything at all."


    Wendy was happy, she did not owe ra money, and it was ra¡¯s fault and she deserved it.


    "You can''t talk like that. The money is borrowed by you. I have nothing to do with you dealing with


    Winnie.¡±


    ra did not expect Wendy would say so, did not expect her to share the money, so she didn''t know


    how to deal with it.


    "That''s not up to you. I''m telling you, I have records of all the conversations we had, the evidence you


    gave me advice on how to deal with Winnie. If you don''t want to split the money equally, let''s go to


    Brian and ask him to make an evaluation and see if we should share the responsibility."


    Wendy threatened ra and then turned her back to ra with a secret smile.


    Wendy wanted to make ra convinced, but it annoyed Him.


    "Wendy, you are so sinister. I didn''t realize you were such a person. Well, if you have been unkind,


    don''t me me for being unkind."


    "Aren''t you going to Brian? Yes, let''s go now, just in time to tell him about your foreign husband and


    mixed-race child."


    As soon as the words came out, Wendy froze. She never thought that ra would know about it, and


    that ra would use it to reverse the situation.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    What should she do now?


    Take it easy, calm down first.


    Wendy''s brain ran quickly, and her heartbeat rapidly elerated, not she was panic.


    Fortunately, she had her back to ra. If ra saw her in a panic, there would really be no solution.


    Wendy forced herself to calm down, toe up with a solution.


    Sure enough, an idea popped into her head. There was no time to specte on the feasibility of the


    idea, but the situation left her no choice.


    She smiled sarcastically, then turned to look at ra.


    "Toote, toote for you to threaten me with this. Winnie has already known about it and had told


    Brian. I have made this matter clear with Brian.¡±


    "Brian knows you were married and that you have a child?


    ra was shocked.


    "Yes, you can ask Brian if you don''t believe me."


    Wendy bet ra dare not ask Brian, dare not ask Winnie. If so, she won.


    She had to risk it, because as long as ra knew, more people would know. Winnie would not tell


    Brian, but ra or others she might tell him.


    "If Brian knows that, you still want to be with Brian. Is Brian a fool to ept a man like you? Or do you


    take me for a fool and deceive me?"


    ra was surprised.


    She analyzed Brian''s reaction: he did not pursue this matter, after all, they had broken up. But he could


    not give Wendy the chance to pursue him, which was an insult to Brian.


    "No, I saved his life. Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, he will not do anything to me.¡±


    Wendy got her confidence, it seemed that her sudden idea worked.


    Faced with such an exnation, ra felt far-fetched, but she had nothing to say. She had heard that


    Wendy had saved Brian¡¯s life and it was a fact that Brian was righteous.


    Therefore, even if Brian knew it, he would do nothing to Wendy.


    At this thought, she liked a deted ball, since she could get her money back.


    Wendy suddenly changed her attitude and said gently.


    "ra, sit down first, we have a good talk."


    Wendy pulled ra to sit down on the sofa and then opened her mouth like an elder sister.


    "ra, actually what I said was angry words. I''d been so good to you and trusted you, but you used


    me, sure I am angry."


    ra had note back to her sense for Wendy¡¯s attitude. ra even suspected that Wendy had new


    tricks to deceive her.


    ra did not answer, but looked at Wendy, baffling.


    Wendy knew that ra could not ept her sudden change. But she had her mind, and it had to be


    done.


    ¡°I will give you your money back, but I wanted you to know that you were wrong, that you shouldn''t


    have used me in this way.¡±


    "Brian is a sessful man and any woman can pursue her. But never use me, never y with my


    trust."


    "Do you admit that you were wrong?"


    Wendy asked ra again, in fact, the answer was not important, the important thing was to warm


    ra''s heart and let her forget what she got in her hands.


    "Wendy... I''m sorry, Wendy. I know I shouldn''t have done it."


    Against her will, ra said she was sorry and reluctantly admitted her mistake, so that she could have


    her money back.


    For the sake of this hope, for the sake of her money, she would admit her mistake, even against her


    will.


    "ra, I like to hear that."


    Wendy pretended to be satisfied. She knew that two people were acting, only to see who was better.


    Seeing that ra''s mood had eased down and she had convinced, Wendy felt relieved and felt her risk


    had paid off.


    Wendy continued.


    "I did spend a lot of money on Winnie, but I won''t take your money. I really don''t have that much at the


    moment. I''ll give you five million first, and the rest will be returned to you as dividends at the end of the


    year."


    Wendy was actually dying ra. She had to use the money to bribe ra to keep her mouth shut


    with her own money.


    She would never pay ra back, but now she had to, because ra got something of her.


    Hearing that the money would be returned to her, ra immediately cheered up. She would take ten


    thousand first, let alone five million.


    "Wendy, It''s really my fault. I was short-sighted and had looked you down."


    "Wendy, I would like to formally apologize to you. Everything I''ve ever done was wrong. You are my


    sister, you must give me a chance, you must forgive me."


    For the sake of money, let alone apology, she could do excessive things.


    "Sure, I didn''t mean to quarrel with you at first. I was just angry. We talked and I have vent my anger


    out, sure I will forgive you."


    Wendy smiled hypocritically.


    She appeased ra, temporarily she was safe.


    "Thank you, Wendy. I''m so touched."


    ra was more hypocritical than Wendy and she even embraced Wendy.


    "Wendy, from now on, whatever you want, I will help you unconditionally. And I won''t tell anyone about


    your things, and I won''t go to Mr. Be for proof."

 Chapter 786 Jonnys Advice

    Chapter 786 Jonny''s Advice


    In order to get the remaining five million, ra could only promise. If they were gonna settle old scores,


    she would wait until she got the other five million.


    "Yes, I believe you."


    Wendy patted ra''s back,forted her andforted herself, it was temporarily over. As for the


    remaining five million, it depended on ra''s performance.


    Wendy kept her words and transferred five million to ra''s ount in the afternoon, and ra finally


    had been relieved. Anyway, at least five million was back, which was a good start.


    When ra and Jonny ate out in the evening, she told Jonny about it. However, she did not tell him


    she apologized and admitted she was wrong.


    She said it was smooth and Wendy was timid.


    "Let me tell you, Wendy begged me so hard not to tell Brian, she almost got down on her knees and


    begged me. I am softhearted, so I promised her I wouldn''t say anything and I''d give her another


    chance."


    ra spoke triumphantly, as if she yed perfectly. It was as if Wendy was passive throughout the


    whole process.


    "You are right. We can give her a chance and should not drive her into a corner."


    After first praising ra, Jonny got to the point.


    "Has she paid you back?"


    "Yes, five million, and she said she would pay the rest as soon as possible. Five million is fine. We can''t


    push too hard. Besides, I have something on her, and I''m not afraid she won''t give it to me."


    Five million had been made ra happy, and she did not hide it from Jonny. From her perspective, five


    million meant nothing to Jonny.


    "Well, yes. Take your time, as long as she will give you back."


    Jonny was distracted, now his mind was on the five million of ra. Now that the money was back, he


    deserved a lot of credit. He would find an opportunity to borrow it.


    "By the way, are you going to tell Brian about this?"


    Jonny needed to know what ra thought so he could be ready. After all, once Brian knew about this,


    his identity could not be concealed.


    "I haven''t decided yet, It depends on Wendy''s attitude."


    ra could not say that Brian had known about this matter, or the lie would have been exposed.


    "I have a suggestion for you. If Wendy returns the money to you, you should ignore it. After all, it''s their


    business, and it''s not good for us to get involved. If things get bad, I will be involved, since I''m the one


    who told you."


    Jonny felt he could get some money, and got a chance to see Winnie by doing so.


    "Yes, I''ll take your advice. My money is not a big deal.. Don''t let me undermine your business or trust


    on you."


    ra promised readily, in fact, she was waiting for this sentence. She had nothing to threaten Wendy


    now. So she would rather help Jonny.


    Rufus finally got well, probably he learned that Isobel was safe. But he was still preupied.


    He sat alone in the courtyard while the kids were taking a nap, thinking about what he should do to


    make everyone feel relieved.


    But it was hard because there were so many people involved.


    "Dad, why are you sitting here?"


    Ste appeared at this time, and Rufus took a deep breath.


    "I came out for some air."


    Rufus was perfunctory.


    "You should take a nap at this hour."


    Ste nagged. Her father just got well and Ste wanted him to pay attention to his health.


    "I can''t fall asleep."


    Rufus exposed his mind.


    Ste understood he must still be thinking about Isobel. Even if she and Brian opposed, he wanted to


    insist.


    Ste knew everything, but she could not mention this topic.


    She sat down.


    "Dad, you can leave Brian to deal with his things himself. There''s nothing we can do. It''s no use


    worrying."


    Ste said her father was worried about Brian, so his father should understand her resistance.


    "It''s not just about the rtionship. There are so many things involved.¡±


    Rufus knew the intentional avoidance of Ste, but she did not know these things could not be


    separated at all. Brian, Winnie, Isobel and he had involved.


    "Dad, the only obstacle between Brian and Winwin is grandfather, and nothing else can be involved."


    "Don''t think too much. Brian is so excellent that I am sure he can do well in this matter."


    Ste did not understand her father''s words and thought he was worried too much. She knew that


    Brian¡¯s things upset everything and that she and Brian could not get over the things about Isobel.


    But if there was not a thing about Isobel, the trouble would be gone.


    "Brian''s affairs really need to be dealt with by himself. Others cannot help him."


    Felix¡¯s old voice was suddenly heard.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Grandpa..."


    "Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you tell me you woulde? I can pick you up."


    Ste got up and went to Felix helped him sit down.


    "You are pregnant now. I can''t keep you busy. I can still move. Butler Lowe can just drive me here."


    "Ste, how are you?"


    Felix had been concerned about Ste, although he had not seen her for a few days, but he often


    called Ste.


    "I''m fine. I''m not that pretentious."


    Ste had never seen herself so important, her physical quality was good. Everyone else had great


    pregnancy symptoms, but she was fine. She looked fresh.


    "Don''t run around, be careful."


    Felix''s worry was reasonable. Ste should be careful during her pregnancy. If something went wrong,


    trying to get pregnant again would be a problem.


    "I''ll be careful, Grandpa."


    Ste did not exin, after all, grandpa was good for her.


    "Rufus, I came to talk to you about Director Chambers. Do you know she was away on business?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Felix got down to business.


    He was home alone thinking about it. It stumped him, so he came over to talk with Rufus to see if there


    was any breakthrough.


    "Yes, she is in C City."


    Rufus did not think there was anything to talk about. Winnie would make her own decisions.


    "As far as I know, she will set up a branch in C City. If the branch is established, is she going to work in


    C City?"


    Rufus could act as if nothing had happened, but Felix was really nervous. He was worried Winnie


    would leave and give up on Brian.


    "I don''t know that yet. What do you mean by that?"


    Rufus was confused.


    He disliked Winnie and looked forward to Winnie''s departure. If Winnie really left the city, he should be


    happy. Why he talked about it in a gloomy mood today?


    Was he afraid that Brian would leave with Winnie?


    Rufus guessed, but he was disappointed. If so, her father''s attitude and stance did not waver, he was


    still selfish.


    "If she leaves the city, will she take the kids with her? If so, will Brian stay?"


    Felix gave his answerd.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    What could Rufus say? Winnie had the right to take away the kids. These things were out of their


    control.


    "Grandpa, it''s normal for Winwin to take away the kids. After all, we''ve already given her custody of the


    kids, and it''s her right to take them wherever she wants. As for Brian, I do not think she will take him


    away, for she has not yet forgiven him."


    Ste said so in order not to let grandpa worry, in fact, if Brian really leave with her, Winnie could not


    stop him.


    "That''s what I am worried about. I talked to her two days ago, and she said firmly that she could not be


    with Brian. But Brian told me that once Winnie leaves, he will certainly follow her."


    "I am thinking that if Director Chambers can ept Brian again, we will live together in the suburbs as


    before, and I have promised Brian not to force him to marry. The result is good for everyone."


    "But if Director Chambers leaves, it''s a big deal."


    Felix spoke out his worries, but Rufus felt his father was ambivalent.


    "Dad, don''t think too much about it. It''s out of our control. Brian has grown up and he has his own


    thoughts, and his own power of discerning things."


    "Even if we force him to stay, his heart is not here and he will not work conscientiously. You get old,


    there are some things you should not think about. Your body is the most important."


    Rufus said. He could not control Brian or his father, he could only persuade them.


    "How could I not worry? The Be Group has been my life''s work. I''m still alive. Do you want me to


    let it go down?"


    It was obvious that Felix could not control his emotions. He had his reason to insist on it and he could


    not just give it up.

 Chapter 787 Why the Obsession

    Chapter 787 Why the Obsession


    Rufus did not worry. His father cared about thepany, but Rufus cared about the happiness of the


    kids.


    His so-called happiness was not measured by money, but by the love of a family.


    "It won''t go down. Even if there is no Brian, Jack and Thomas can manage the Be Group as well."


    Rufus'' answer was unexpected.


    Rufus had said he would manage thepany before, but today he left it Thomas and Jack.


    I saw his father''s persistence and ruthlessness in his son¡¯s eyes. If he was indulgent, his father would


    rely on him and he would be forever stubborn and refused Winnie.


    He had his own work to do, and he wanted to make up for it in the few years he had left. He did not


    want to be a pawn of his father again, once he was controlled by his father, Isobel would he be his


    lifelong regret.


    "If Thomas and Jack can really manage thepany, I don''t have to worry now. Rufus, you talk to


    Director Chambers, let her stay with Brian."


    Felix was more anxious hearing Rufus¡¯ answer, so he asked Rufus to persuade Winnie.


    Before Rufus said that, he had onest card. If Brian really gave up thepany, Rufus could run it.


    But sine Rufus said that, it meant he had lost his card, Rufus would not care about the Be Group.


    Therefore, Felix was worried.


    "Dad, what do you want me to talk with Winwin?"


    Rufus wanted to know the purpose of his father.


    "Let her stay, as I said."


    Felix had made it clear, but Rufus had to confirm it, otherwise he could not make up his mind.


    "Do you mean that I should seek Winwin and advise her to stay with Brian as a mistress?"


    "Yes, I can''t give her an identity yet. But you tell Brian that I will not affect them all their lives, and that I


    have no control over what they think when I die. But as I am alive, they cannot break my rules and let


    the Be Group go downhill."


    Felix obviously made a concession, gave a clear attitude. But he knew it was hisst resort.


    Rufus despondently sighed, then gave his answer.


    "Dad, I can''t. For so long, we know what Winwin has sacrificed for our family, for the kids and for Brian.


    Our family is indebted to Winwin, and Brian hurt her so much that I cannot say that under such


    circumstances."


    "She was with Brian as a mistress, and during this period, you made Brian find another woman in


    different ways, which still hurt Winwin. If I asked her toe back, it will do harm to her."


    Rufus rejected his father''s proposal. Although he said that after he died, Brian could do whatever he


    wanted to. But who could guarantee that Winnie would not be hurt again? Who could guarantee that


    his father would not give a hard time to Winnie?


    He could not do that, he could not put Winnie into danger.


    "You are wrong, I have promised Brian not to force him to date, so it will not hurt Director Chambers."


    This was another promise from Felix. He could not think of anything now, only hoped Rufus could


    persuade Winnie.


    "Dad, I am not wrong, you should change your idea. If you really do not want Brian to have a blind


    date, it means that you will not see his marriage in your lifetime. Since so, you will not benefit from this


    advantage. Why do you persist if you are destined to benefit nothing?"


    Rufus asked his father and exposed his father''s selfishness.


    Felix was silent and did not know how to defend himself seeing that he had been exposed.


    Rufus looked at his father and took a sigh.


    "Dad, though you are over ny, you know better than anyone. You said you would not force Brian to


    have a blind date, but you can make him marry by other means. I have been there, so I cannot believe


    you."


    "Dad, think about it, if you want Brian to be like me, if you want Luke and Megan to be like Brian and


    Ste, then you insist."


    "I will not persuade Winwin, and I will not plead with Brian. You can do it yourself. From now on, I must


    live for myself, too.¡±


    Rufus showed his attitude. All his life, he had been manipted, living his whole life for others.


    What was the point of living his life if he had to continue to serve others?


    Again, Felix was disappointed, and he felt that he had lost Rufus as a pir. Rufus did not help him,


    even did not help thepany, now he was supporting himself alone.


    After Felix left, Rufus was depressed. Ste told him to go back to rest, but he was not in the mood.


    So he went out for a walk.


    Ste was left alone in the living room, thinking of her grandpa and her father''s dialogue.


    She could tell that her father was negative, he was like tell him to be ready.


    But her father said that he had been there, what did he mean? Was it rted to her mother?


    Her father was about to speak but stopped, so she wondered if he had unspeakable reason and if had


    hidden the truth from them.


    Maybe his father Isobel before he got married and it was her grandfather who broke them up.


    At this time, Paul came and sat next to Ste.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Paul pulled back Ste''s thoughts, but Ste suddenly felt Paul might give her the answer.


    "Paul, tell me a story."


    "Story? What story?"


    Paul smiled, did not understand what Ste meant.


    "My dad''s story, I think only you can tell."


    Ste felt Paul knew the story of her father. He must know what her father had been through.


    "Your father''s story? Well, what you want to hear?"


    Paul answered.


    "When Grandpa was here, he said he has been there, I think it is about my mother..."


    Paul was not present at that time, so Ste told Paul what happened.


    "Paul, I just want to know what happened to my father."


    Ste wanted to know more and what her father was hiding.


    "Well, your grandfather did n it, and it worked. Otherwise your parents wouldn''t be together, and you


    wouldn''t even exist."


    Paul answered after thinking. There were something in the past he could tell, but something he could


    not, but he could reveal a little strategically.


    "What does that mean? My father knew Isobel before he got married?"


    Ste thought her father and Isobel had an affair before, so her father had been thinking about it for so


    many years.


    But she ignored a fact.


    "Silly girl, Isobel was young when you parents got married. At that time your father did not know


    Isobel."


    Paul corrected Ste. With this reminder, Ste suddenly enlightened.


    "Oh, I forgot that."


    Ste ignored it, after all Isobel and father had the gap on age.


    Paul smiled and then began to talk about the past.


    "Before they got married, your father had no a girlfriend. But he didn''t like your grandfather forcing him


    to get married and he didn''t have any feelings for your mother. However, your mother had a lover at the


    time."


    "They were forced by their parents to go on a blind date. Of course your mother wouldn''t approve,


    because she had a lover, and your father didn''t like your mother. But both old people were optimistic


    about each other''s family pedigree and matched them. Finally, your grandfather figured out a way to


    make your mother pregnant with you, and your grandmother forced your mother to get married by


    Paul''s story was short, but it contained a lot of information. He could not make it obvious, but let Ste


    feel it.


    "Paul, it is different from what I thought."


    Ste was surprised. She always thought the problem was in her father, but she did not expect there


    was problem in her mother too.


    "How is it different?¡±


    Paul asked and wanted Ste to speak out.


    "I thought my father was in love with another woman so he refused to marry my mother. I didn''t expect


    my mother was also in love with someone and was forced to get married."


    "In such a marriage, I think both parents were miserable. Paul, my father seemed to be deliberately


    hiding something when he mentioned my mother several times. Do you know what it is?"


    Ste did not know whether these two things were rted, so she asked Paul.


    "I don''t know."


    Paul did not give an answer, because he felt he should not say it.


    "Paul, what is the man like my mother liked? Is he in B City? Did they keep in touch after my parents


    got married?"


    Ste was curious about the man her mother liked, thinking maybe the man could exin something.


    "All I know is he''s from B City. I don''t know what he''s like and if they got in touch after marriage."


    Paul should not tell the truth, so he could only say so.


    "Is this man still in B City? Do you know his name and where he lives?"


    Ste took it seriously and asked more questions, trying to find out the truth.


    "It doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 788 Tasting Hot Pot

    Chapter 788 Tasting Hot Pot


    Paul''s words were vague. He was perfunctory while pondering what he could say and what he could


    not say.


    However, Ste was confsued.


    "Paul, what do you mean by that?"


    "It doesn''t matter how much you know, he died."


    Paul hinted, for Ste and Brian could understand Rufus.


    "He died? When?"


    Ste was surprised, felt her hope slipped away.


    "He died in an ident. I heard it was miserable. When did she die? I think... It seems to be the time


    when your father and Isobel were together. Yes, it should be that time."


    Paul said, feeling these hints were enough for Ste to rethink the thing.


    "The same year as my mother died."


    Ste was confused, she felt something wrong, but she could not tell it. After hearing these things, she


    was even more confused than before.


    She felt that Paul had something hidden from her and that her father¡¯s words were rted to her


    mother¡¯s lover.


    However, all these were only her guesses and suspicions, to verify the past was not an easy thing. The


    ones who knew the truth kept their mouths shut and said nothing.


    Winnie walked away for three days, Brian sent her message every day, but she did not reply. He said


    he missed her all the time. Winnie dare not take it seriously.


    On her first day back to school, she signed up for the research team, which required her to pass the


    interview. Winnie was making full preparations for it.


    After school, she would go back to her dorm room to study and eat dinner whenever she was hungry.


    Winnie¡¯s phone rang. Without thinking, she knew it was Brian, because he would send messages at


    this time every day.


    However, when she looked at her phone, it was from Stefan.


    Winnie opened the voice.


    "I am in C City, where do you work? Shall we meet?"


    Winnie was d and replied.


    "Where are you? I''ll find you. I have not had dinner, let¡¯s have dinner together."


    Winnie would not let Stefane to find her, or he would find that she was not on business.


    "Cool, I wanted to have dinner with you. Wait, I''ll send you the location."


    Stefan then sent her the location.


    Winnie was to go out after relying him.


    Because she could not take a taxi, Winnie finally decided to drive Brian¡¯s car.


    It was really very convenient to have a car. Winnie usually went out by bus or subway. If it were not for


    the fear of Stefan was waiting, maybe she would not drive this car.


    Soon Winnie arrived and fount it was a hot pot restaurant had not been on operation. Then she


    remembered that it might be a franchise of Stefan.


    Stefan had been waiting for Winnie at the door and rushed to meet her when she got there.


    "I thought it would be a while before you came. Come in, this is my franchise."


    Stefan did not expect Winnie would drive over, because he did not expect her to have a car here.


    "Good, you are efficient. Just a few days ago you spoke of you franchise, not you have it done."


    Winnie praised. Stefan was efficient, which was very in line with his character.


    "I have already started it long ago, this store used to be a hot pot restaurant, so I just need to give it


    simple decoration. I called you here today to taste it and give me some advice."


    "Come on, let''s talk inside."


    Winnie followed Stefan into the store. It had not begun the decoration, but there were several tables of


    people were having the food.


    Winnie was taken to a private room, and the food was ready.


    "Have a seat. I''m waiting for you. You can try my new product now."


    Stefan had been smiling from the moment he saw Winnie.


    "I am lucky, I never thought I could eat your new products even on business trips."


    Winnie said and sat down.


    Looking at the soup in the hot pot, she could not tell the difference.


    "What''s so great about this new product?"


    She asked.


    "This is the health pot, newly developed by our team. It''s best for people who drink a lot and have


    irregr meals. Some are for adjusting bodily function, some are for beauty, some are for detoxify. In


    short, the soup is made ording to the condition of the human body.¡±


    There was too much professional knowledge involved. Stefan could only say something Winnie could


    understand.


    "Since there are so many other benefits to eat hot pot, I really want to try it. I''ll give you my opinion after


    I eat it."


    Winnie began to taste it.


    "This soup is quite vorful."


    Winnie was ayman, she just felt she liked it.


    "Well, as long as it tastes good, it''s basically a sess."


    The hot pot soup was specially prepared for Winnie, ording to her preference. But he could not tell


    her, or she would have burden.


    "Stefan, you have hot pot restaurants all over the country, can I join in?"


    Winnie felt she could make it since other could join to make money.


    In that way, no matter what happened in the future, she would have a hot pot restaurant as a basic


    source of livelihood.


    Even if Leo did not cooperate with her, even if she quitted thepany''s shares, even if any ce


    could not amodate her, she at least had a hot pot restaurant to support her family.


    "Yes, of course. You can choose a location."


    Stefan was excited. He did not expect Winnie would be interested in hot pot restaurant. He would not


    hesitate to give her a hot pot restaurant.


    "That''s very good, if you agree. I''ll think about it, because I don''t know about it."


    Winnie valued this matter, she wanted to be prepared, not like before, she was unprepared and got into


    a mess.


    "You don''t have to think about it. You just have to choose a city. For the rest, I have a professional team


    to evaluate and n. Oh, right, you also have to prepare the money, I can give you a discount, but not


    free."


    Stefan said with a smile, because he knew Winnie well. It he did not charge her, Winnie would quit.


    "I don''t need you to give me a discount, now I have the money. Just do it based on yourpany''s


    rules and regtions."


    "By the way, please keep my joining a secret. I don''t want others to know at the initial stage."


    Winnie did not want Brian to know it.


    "No problem, you can rest assured."


    "We''ll talk about it at some time. Now eat your dinner and give me your advice."


    Stefan respected Winnie and he knew why she had to keep it a secret. He could do that and wanted to


    help Winnie grow the restaurant.


    Winnie had not replied to Brian, and he was worried. He knew she rejected his messages, he wanted


    to know if she was safe.


    With nothing said and no news, it was hard for Brian not to worry.


    He thought a lot these days and thought he couldn''t put it off like this. Winnie had been hiding from him,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    did not listen to his exnation and did not give him a chance. If he continued to procrastinate, she


    might really get him over.


    Now his grandpa still did not ept Winnie and he would not wait for his grandpa. One of the first


    things he did was to transfer Jack back.


    The reason why he wanted Jack to take over thepany was he thought Jack was more reliable than


    Uncle Thomas. In terms of responsibility, he was better than Uncle Thomas.


    Uncle Thomas was too egotistical and selfish. He didn''t know how to see the big picture. He only cared


    about immediate interests, and only put the money in his own pocket.


    In this way, the Be Group was gonna end up in the hands of his uncle. So it was not as reassuring


    as handing it over to Jack.


    Jack had little work experience and was not very diligent about business. But if Brian was strict to him,


    he would soon make his mark.


    Brian did as he thought.


    As there was a knock, Brian knew that Jack arrived.


    "Come in."


    After answering, Brian seriously sat on the chair. And then the office door was pushed open, Jack


    came in.


    "Brother......"


    As Jack got in, he received a warning from the eyes of Brian and immediately changed the address.


    "Mr. Be, I''m back to report to you."


    Brian was happy and seemed to have grown up a lot.


    "You''ve been working out, so you''ll have two days off ande back to work in two days. I don''t want


    womening to you, and I certainly don''t want any rumors about you inside thepany."


    Brian gave a strict order. It took effort to sculpture a stone into a jade.


    He was the sculptor, and Jack was still a stone.


    "Brother.. Mr. Be... I......"


    "Don''t say you can''t do it. From now on, when ites to women, you have to restrain yourself. Don''t


    ruin thepany¡¯s reputation."


    Jack could only swallow back his words. He was nervous since Brian was stern today.


    So he''d be wise not to say anything.


    "Mr. Be, what department will I be working in two days?"


    "You''ll know in two days."


    Without answering, Brian gave another order.


    "Have dinner tonight at the old house."


    "Get out."


    Brian only told Jack what to do.

 Chapter 789 Felix at His Wits End

    Chapter 789 Felix at His Wit''s End


    Aftering out of thepany, Jack settled a private matter and went home before dinner.


    Since he was transferred back suddenly, he didn''t tell his family, so the whole family looked at him in


    surprise when he appeared in the living room.


    "Son, you''re back."


    Maria came to her son happily.


    "Yes."


    Brian replied with a smile that he didn''t expect his family to be so surprised. Then Thomas questioned


    him.


    "Why do youe back? Do you get into troubles?"


    Thomas thought so, otherwise he would not have such an attitude.


    "No, I was transferred back."


    Jack was not satisfied with his father''s questioning. His father always did not trust him, which made him


    very disappointed.


    "The head office transferred you back?"


    Thomas did not seem to believe it.


    "Yes, you can ask Brother, he transferred me back."


    Brian was impatient. He was always unreliable, but he was an honest boy and never told a lie. Even so,


    his father would ask him several times.


    ¡°Brian transferred you back?¡±


    Felix opened his mouth.


    He was very surprised at Jack''s sudden appearance and his words.


    "Yes, Grandpa, you don''t believe me? I came back directly to thepany to report to Brother."


    "Brother gave me two days off and I will go back to work in two days."


    Brian exined it in detail.


    It was unusual, but he didn''t think much of it. He was good at doing what he was told, because it was


    always easier than using his head.


    With this exnation, Felix understood what was going on. He did not ask any more questions, but


    frowned and looked slightly nervous.


    Not much soon Brian, Rufus, Ste and Joshua had arrived.


    "Haven''t Luke and Megane?"


    Felix could not help asking when he did not find the two kids.


    "They are at home having ss."


    Brian gave a short answer. The kids did have sses, but the time could be changed. They did not


    want to go to the old house, so they took it as an excuse.


    Felix did not ask again, but merely sighed.


    He knew that the kids were outwardlymunicating with him, but in their hearts they still resisted and


    resented him.


    "Oh, Brian, you transferred Jack back, will you not allow him to go out again?"


    Thomas did not wait patiently but asked Brian. He wanted to determine what kind of mentality Brian


    had and what his purpose was.


    "It depends on his performance. If he get sort of scandal that could damage the Be Group¡¯s


    reputation, he can''t stay in the head office."


    Brian answered Thomas and warned Jack again.


    The root cause of thest sudden transfer was that Jack got into a scandal with a female colleague of


    thepany, and Brian transferred him away out in anger.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I will discipline him strictly."


    Thomas could only say that.


    "Brian, what position do you give Jack this time? What department do you n to ce him in?"


    Thomas continued to ask.


    "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll think about it at work."


    Brian didn''t tell him, because he hated nothing more than discussing business at home. Uncle Thomas


    had no pure purpose, so he did not want to say a word.


    "It doesn''t matter what position you put him in, as long as it fits his characteristics, makes him y


    better, and matches his status."


    Thomas reminded Brian not to give Jack a low position, or it was not in line with his position as a


    Be.


    "Uncle Thomas, your requirements are really not much."


    How could Brian not understand the hint of Thomas, but no matter what he said, Brian must do


    ording to his n.


    "Now, don''t talk about work. It''s so boring to talk about work."


    Ste interrupted, it was not suitable to talk about business and thepany.


    If she let them talk any more, it would have an unhappy ending. They might have not a good dinner.


    "Grandpa, when are we going to eat? I''m hungry."


    Ste asked her grandfather, but Felix was not in a good mood.


    "Ask Maria to urge the chef, so that we have a meal as soon as possible."


    He answered, but it was clear that something was bothering Felix.


    After dinner, Felix asked Brian to his study.


    "Did you call Jack back?"


    Asked Felix sharply.


    Jack coulde back, but he was wary about Brian''s purpose.


    "Yes."


    He gave a short and forceful answer.


    "What is your purpose?"


    Felix continued and was unable to control his temper. He wanted to lose his temper but he felt it was


    not necessary.


    "I want to train him. I will quit when he can stand on his own."


    Brian did not hide the fact. He did not tell the truth to Thomas, but he had to tell his grandp. He wanted


    to show his grandpa how determined he was.


    "You..."


    "Grandpa, this is as far as I can go. I did my best not to leave the Be Group behind."


    Brian did not give his grandpa a chance to speak, he did so with a clear conscience.


    For the Be Group, for his grandpa, he felt sorry for Winnie. Now he had topensate Winnie and


    could not wait any longer.


    After that, Brian left the study directly.


    Sitting alone in his study, Felix knew he had lost any chance. All his wishes came to an end and he


    could no longer control Brian.


    But he did not concede, he would never regress to ept Winnie. He was at his wit''s end, but he could


    still be silent.


    He would just wait in silence waiting for a turning point.


    Ste and Joshua were on their way home.


    "Is there something wrong with dad being so glum all the time?"


    Joshua asked Ste. He noticed nothing else but his father-inw''s mood.


    He knew the reason his father-inw was unhappy, but he could not ask directly, or Ste would resist.


    "Well...... It should be about Isobel. If he goes on like this, he''ll make himself very ill."


    Ste had also noticed her father''s mood. He was always depressed.


    "When you get old, some things really can''t be put off. Ste, you still can¡¯t let it go?"


    Joshua knew that the problem was in Ste and Brian, as long as they were not resentful, his father-in-


    "I... Even if I let it go, it won''t help. Brian has to let go, and it matters."


    Ste did not know how to answer the question, so she pushed the problem to Brian.


    "Ste, we are talking about you. Don''t worry about whether Brian can ept it or not. You are an elder


    sister, and you should set an example."


    Ste wanted to avoid the issue, but Joshua let her face the problem.


    If Ste epted, Brian would gradually let it go. And Winnie could solve the problem of Brian, Ste


    did not have to worry about it.


    "I... s......"


    She could only sign.


    "Well, it''s hard for me to forget the past, after all my mother died. But I feel sorry for dad now. To tell the


    truth, honey, I don''t know what to do now."


    Ste spoke out her mood. She really did not know what to do now.


    "Ste, Mom''s dead, which means you don''t have a chance. But Dad''s still alive, but he''s getting older."


    ¡°Think about it, what did you and Brian do for him? Have you considered how he managed to survive


    all these years and why he remained single for so many years?"


    ¡°He has done everything for you and Brian, but you have never taken his ce.¡±


    Joshua tried to persuade Ste. He did not want his father-inw to be negative, Ste to be worried.


    When a family had a problem, they should find a way to solve it, so that they could eat and chat


    happily.


    In the reunion dinner just now, each had their own worries.


    Joshua continued seeing that Ste was silent.


    "You should know that Dad has not only wronged you and Brian, but also Isobel. He has been making it


    up for you so many years. Do you think he does not have to make it up for Isobel?"


    "What did Isobel do wrong to be hated by you?"


    Joshua forced Ste to think more, don''t just think about herself and Brian. Everyone was a victim.


    "Don''t be angry at my words. In fact, you and Brian are selfish. You only think about how difficult it is for


    yourself. You never consider your father, let alone Isobel."


    Joshua could not help speaking out.


    Ste was surprised by such a word.


    Was she selfish? Hadn¡¯t she thought about how other people felt?


    She asked herself, but the answer was yes.


    Over the years, she and Brian had stressed how miserable they were, how hard they were, and how


    painful they were. But they did not think about their father''s difficulty, did not stand in their father''s point


    of view to see the whole thing.


    They hated Isobel, so it was more impossible to stand in her position.


    By being asked, Ste realized that his father and Isobel had a hard time.


    At this thought, she felt better and admitted that she and Brian were selfish. But who could understand


    her mother?


    "Honey, I''m scared. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to honor my father. I''m afraid I''ll regret it."


    This was one of Ste''s recent thoughts. She was suddenly frightened when she learned her father


    was ill. It was also at that moment that she realized that her father was old and would leave them one


    day.

 Chapter 790 Work on Weekends

    Chapter 790 Work on Weekends


    Hearing what Ste said, Joshua must let her realize that she could not adhere to the wrong idea.


    "If you and Brian continue to behave like this, it will be inevitable to regret."


    Ste felt her breathing short and felt she could not go on.


    ¡°But what should Brian do?¡±


    Ste felt her forgiveness would not work, the key relied on Brian.


    "No one can change Brian''s mind, but Winwin can. You don''t have to worry about Brian, you''d better


    adjust your own mood. As for Brian, I''ll talk to Winwin sometime."


    Joshua volunteered. He didn''t know if it would work, but he wanted to have a try.


    "Winwin has not yet forgiven Brian. She is resistant to all our family members. I don''t think it''s any use


    talking to her. She won''t help."


    Ste concluded.


    Winnie resisted because she got hurt. She didn''t want to interfere in anything about Brian.


    "We won¡¯t interfere in their rtionship, I only want her to help me with persuasion. I think there is


    hope."


    Joshua was confident, because he trusted Winnie.


    He knew that Winnie was kind and generous and that Winnie still loved Brian. If not for Brian, she


    would help for the sake for the kids and old people.


    After Joshua got home, he called Winnie.


    "Joshua? Is there something wrong?"


    Winnie asked directly, because she did not want to be hypocritical.


    "Yes, since you are straightforward, I won''t beat around the bush."


    Joshua was forthright, he liked to deal with Winnie who was straightforward. With such people to deal


    with, it was efficient.


    "Joshua, if I can help, I will never refuse."


    Winnie was frank. She thought Joshua got difficulties in her field, so he asked her for help.


    "It is about dad. It may be long and I need some time."


    Joshua was afraid that Winnie did not have a long time tomunicate with him.


    "What''s wrong with Rufus?"


    Winnie looked at her watch. Although she was now back to the bedroom, she did not have long time to


    on the phone.


    "It is about the past..."


    "Brother, I don''t know if it is urgent. If not, can we meet when I go back this weekend?"


    After hearing that it is about the past, Winnie knew that this topic would waste a lot of time, so she


    asked Joshua for his opinion.


    "No problem, it is not urgent. Call me at the end of the week and we''ll meet."


    It would be great to meet and talk, he felt the effect would be better. And there were things she would


    be embarrassed to refuse face to face.


    Two dayster, Jack started work. But when he came to thepany, he didn''t see many people until


    he remembered that today was the weekend.


    He did not understand why he had to work on weekends, so he went directly to Brian¡¯s office.


    "Mr. Be, you don''t take your weekends off? You''re here so early."


    Jack had made his n before he entered the office, if Brian was not in, he would leave.


    He did not expect that Brian came earlier than him.


    "I''ll take off as soon as I finish giving my work to you."


    "Take the files back and make a systematic report in two days. And if I ask you about any of them,


    you''re going to give me your opinion."


    Brian ordered severely, and this was the beginning of Jack''s training.


    Jack looked towards his desk, and at the sight, he immediately lost his nerve.


    "Mr. Be, you''ve got to be kidding me to ask me to make a report in two days with all this data. How


    can I make a report if I can''t finish it in two days?"


    There were three piles of papers on his desk, and it would take him all day to move them back to his


    office. He didn''t have time to read them.


    "Three days then, or four days, if you want to spend the rest of your life reading these papers, I am ok


    with it."


    "I have things to do, I gotta go."


    Brian turned and walked outside.


    "Mr. Be, where is my office?"


    Jack had no choice but to ask, his former office had long been upied by others, he could not do his


    work in the reception hall.


    Brian went straight ahead and did not answer him. It was Albert who gave the answer.


    "Take the papers ande with me. I''ll show you your office."


    When Albert had finished speaking, he stood in the same spot and did not intend to help.


    "Won''t you help me?¡±


    Jack looked at Albert with expectation.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Be said it''s your job and you should do it yourself. I''ll just take you to the office."


    Albert said in all seriousness and did not want to help.


    Jack now realized that this was a special training set for him and Brian did not allow anyone to help


    him.


    Jack regretted it. If he had known there was such a treatment, he would rather stay in the branch office


    thane back.


    He followed Albert to his new office with the files.


    But to his surprise, his office was on the 30th floor, next to Albert''s office and not a few steps away from


    the president''s office.


    Ordinary people could not have an office on the 30th floor. He was either senior or close to Brian. And


    in what position was he?


    "Albert, may I ask what my position is?"


    "You don''t have a position yet."


    Albert answered, obviously he had other things to deal with.


    "So what''s my next assignment after I''ve finished with reading these files?"


    Jack looked around the office and found there was no sign of his position, not even his name tag.


    "I don''t know. Mr. Be gives you your assignments directly."


    "I''m going out with Mr. Be, and you can do the rest yourself."


    Albert walked away after that, leaving Jack alone.


    Jack could not figure out anything, but one thing was clear: he was under the directmand of Brian.


    What he was most afraid of was working under the nose of Brian, so that he did not have the chance to


    bezy, but things go athwart.


    Albert hurried to the underground parking lot, although he did not know why Brian went out, he must


    follow.


    Albert got into the car, and then asked the location.


    "Where are we going, Mr. Be?"


    "To the airport."


    Brian came so early today because he wanted to go to the airport.


    "To the airport? Are there any important clients you need to meet in person today?"


    Albert asked doubts while starting the car.


    He would know if there were important clients and would have got the hotels ready. But he knew


    nothing at the moment.


    "A very important client, the most important client I''ve ever had in my life."


    "Albert, you can drive back after you drop me off at the airport. I''m free for the next two days. You can


    take time off to have a date."


    Brian only took a little time of Albert. He must let Albert abandon him at the airport, only in this way he


    coulde back by Winnie''s car.


    "Oh, I see. You go to the airport to meet Director Chambers."


    He suddenly got it. The important client was Winnie.


    Wait a minute. Brian asked him to have a date.


    "Mr. Be, how did you know I have a rtionship?"


    Albert was baffling, did Winnie tell him?


    "I can see from your face, and if I can''t see it, I get a problem in my mind. You smile all day long and


    are in a delightfully daze. It is a person like when he is in love."


    Brian had found Albert in love, but did not know who the woman was.


    "Am I that obvious?¡±


    Albert thought he was concealing very well, but he was the same as all the people in love.


    "Yes, you are. Is your girlfriend from ourpany?¡±


    Brian was curious and wondered who Albert took fancy on.


    "No, it''s... Caro."


    Now that his boss asked, Albert felt that it could not be concealed.


    ¡°Caro?¡±


    Brian was surprised.


    "You helped Winnie hide the truth, but you found a girlfriend. Well, it was worth it."


    Brian recalled his biggest mistake he made speaking of Caro. However, it was gratifying that Albert and


    Caro were together.


    "Sorry, Mr. Be, Director Chambers did not allow us to tell you and we promised her to keep our


    words."


    Albert still felt sorry. But he had promised Winnie.


    "Well, it''s not your fault, it''s my fault."


    When Brian knew this, he was very angry indeed. But when he calmed down and thought about it, he


    could only me himself.


    He hurt Winnie, he made Winnie leave. So now he could not have anyints, and could only try to


    get her back.


    "Mr. Be, you must bring Director Chambers back. She''s a good person. She loves you the most in


    the world. Whatever she does, her first consideration is your position and mood."


    "She was called by Chairman a number of times. But whether she''s leaving or staying, you''re her first


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    priority."


    Albert saw that Brian was in a good mood, so he said those words. Winnie was a good man, once


    Brian missed her, he would regret it.


    "Director Chambers did not allow us tell you. Although she said she was too tired to go on, so she


    asked us to conceal it, we know she was afraid of the inconvenience for you if she gets back to you."

 Chapter 791 No Love Any More

    Chapter 791 No Love Any More


    Albert went on.


    "She said that the Be Group will have no soul and no future without you. And you can''t let go of the


    expectations of your family. So she doesn¡¯t want you in dilemma and she doesn¡¯t want you to give up


    your family for her."


    "Mr. Be, I am talkative today. But Director Chambers is the only one of these women who''s nice to


    you. It''s not about your money, your position or your family. She likes you for who you are."


    "M. Be, don''t lose her."


    Albert had said enough, and he knew enough was enough. This was the first time that Brian had heard


    him finish his speech.


    Brian sighed before answering Albert''s question.


    "I''ll get her back."


    Although Winnie was still not willing to forgive him, Brian had the confidence to get her back and have


    a happy life with her.


    It was a lesson for him. He would always remember his mistake and never hurt Winnie again.


    When Winnie got off the ne and got out of the exit, she saw Brian standing outside the exit. She


    withdrew her eyes and tried to hide from Brian by pretending not to see him.


    Although the sight of him reminded her of his embrace when they parted here, she still remembered


    the difference between them and his distrust of her. Compared to these, embrace was insignificant.


    "Winwin."


    When Winnie bypassed Brian, she was stopped.


    He stood in front of her, Winnie had to say hello.


    "Are you here to meet someone? But I gotta go."


    After that, Winnie once again was to bypass Brian.


    "Winwin, I''m here to pick you up."


    Brian blocked in front of Winnie.


    "No need, I..."


    Brian knew she would refuse him, so he felt unnecessary to listen to her.


    "I know you have a car, but I parked it. It''s probablyte before you find your car in such a big parking


    lot."


    "I''ll take you to the car."


    Brian took Winnie''s hand and walked outside the airport.


    He was domineering, only in this way Winnie would not resist.


    Winnie was pulled to the car, and gave her car key to Brian.


    "I agreed to have lunch with the kids, and after lunch they want you to go with them to get school


    supplies."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brian broke the silence since Winnie was silent.


    "I won''t have lunch. Oscar and I have an appointment to go to Penny¡¯s. And then I can go with them to


    get their school supplies."


    "I will go home first, Vanessa is waiting for me."


    Winnie didn¡¯t know the agreement of Brian and the kids and she had an appointment with Oscar first,


    so probably the kids would be disappointed.


    "Can you have dinner with them in the evening? Or the kids will be disappointed. They''ve been looking


    forward to it all week. Take Vanessa with you. The kids miss her."


    Brian wanted to get along with Winnie for more time, but he could not affect her normal arrangements,


    so he got this n.


    "... All right, I will have dinner with the kids tonight. Vanessa... I''ll ask her if she''s ok with it."


    Winnie said reluctantly, if there were only two kids and Vanessa, she would not hesitate. But Brian was


    also in, she had to think about it, after all, it would be awkward.


    "By the way, you''d better get your affairs in order before the dinner. Don¡¯t leave in the mid or you will let


    the kids down."


    Winnie reminded him, afraid that Brian left again during the meal.


    It didn''t matter if she was disappointed or not, but she did not want her kids to be down.


    "No, I won¡¯t. Winwin, actually..."


    "Good."


    Winnie realized that Brian was to exin what happened before, so she interrupted his words.


    Winnie felt it unnecessary.


    It had nothing to do with her, since she could not interfere.


    Winnie sat in the back and moved her eyes out of the window.


    The man she loved was driving her home, but she felt they could never get close.


    Well...She was really afraid of such a rtionship and she would never touch it again.


    "Winwin, can we talk about it sometime?"


    Brian saw Winnie''s mood change in the rearview mirror. He knew that Winnie would not listen to him.


    "If it''s about the kids, we can talk about it at any time. If not, I don''t think it necessary. We are done, and


    we can¡¯t just live in the past."


    Winnie refused. She knew what Brian wanted to say, nothing more than to exin. But the


    misunderstanding wasn''t the only reason they weren''t together.


    She coulde up with one hundred reasons not to be together. It was not that she retreated but that


    she dare not ept Brian again. She loved him, but she got nothing, and Brian was in a dilemma.


    "Next time, Mr. Be, don''t pick me up, just live your own life. Work hard and do what you have to


    do."


    That was all Winnie could say.


    Winnie looked out of the window sadly. She felt heartache even she took a look at the back of Brian.


    "You just give up? Do you give up because I made a hard choice between you and Grandpa, between


    you and the Be Group?"


    Brian had to ask. He was most afraid Winnie gave up.


    Love was the most important for him now. A man should think for his woman, but it was Winnie


    considered for him and made sacrifices.


    He was so ashamed and felt distressed.


    "I get bored now. No matter there is love between us, I feel meaningless. Actually, I don¡¯t love you


    anymore and there is no reason."


    Winnie denied that she did it for Brian. Admitting it proved that she still cared about him and loved him.


    Once he knew that she still loved him, he wouldugh at her and would torture her even more.


    "Winwin, even if you give up, I will not give up. As I said, I won''t leave you in this life."


    Brian¡¯s heart ached when he heard such cruel words. But he knew that he should experience such


    heartache.


    "You are talkative. I don''t know what you do to other people, but you failed your words to me. In such


    case, stop saying that."


    Winnie sneered, and then mentioned a matter.


    "Oh, there will be at most one year to go for me to go abroad with the kids and Vanessa. You should be


    ready to leave the kids. And I want you to keep your word that you promised me I have the custody of


    the kids."


    Winnie did not n to say these, but she felt if she said it earlier, Brian would not waste time on her.


    When she took the kids away, Brian resumed his freedom, without any obstacles, lived as he liked.


    "Why do you want to leave again? Didn¡¯t we agree the kids receive education in our country?"


    Brian felt uneasy. He did not expect Winnie would have the idea of leaving. Was he pushing her too


    hard? Did she really give up? Did grandpa threaten her again?


    "Vanessa is in herst year of school and she wanted to study abroad. I have only one sister, so I will


    go with her. As for the kids'' education, I can hire tutors for them abroad."


    None of these was a problem. If she wanted to leave, a reason was enough. But it took a lot of courage


    and preparation to stay.


    She had no perseverance in stick to it, no courage to choose the difficult road, so she¡¯d better leave.


    "I trust you to take care of the kids and you should take care of Vanessa, but if you leave me, how


    should I live?"


    Brian asked Winnie, although he was not calm, he still got time. After all, it was a year away, and he


    could figure out a way to turn things around.


    "That''s your business, not mine."


    Winnie forced the conversation to stop.


    She wanted to leave with Brian too, but he did not belong to her, so all her ideas became unreal.


    Winniemunicated with Vanessa when she got home, but Vanessa refused to eat out with him,


    because she did not want to see Brian.


    After asking Vanessa, Winnie remembered her appointment with Joshua. It was two hours from noon,


    so they met in a cafe.


    "You came alone? Where''s Ste?"


    Winnie hurried over, only to see Joshua was already there.


    She was surprised to see Joshua alone.


    "She is at home."


    Joshua answered softly. He was aposed person.


    "Is she all right?¡±


    Winnie asked with worry.


    "Yes, she got pregnancy sickness today. My parents are at home with her, don''t worry."

 Chapter 792 Cant Stand by and Watch

    Chapter 792 Can''t Stand by and Watch


    Joshua just found an excuse. Actually, he was afraid Ste did not understand their views as outsiders


    on that matter.


    "Have a seat, thank you for meeting me as you got off the ne."


    "I am d that Ste is all right."


    "I respect you, so I came to see you."


    Winnie said jokingly hearing that Ste was fine.


    "I love to hear that."


    "Haha......"


    Joshua said with a smile, he had always felt that Winnie was a kind person. She was a good woman, a


    good mother, and a good partner.


    He could find as many advantages about her easily, but he felt hard to find her shorings.


    "Go to the point, Joshua, I only have half an hour."


    Winnie reminded with a smile.


    She knew that Joshua would not call her if there was nothing important.


    "Well, to save time, we''ll go straight to the point. I called you out for Brian¡­ actually for Dad."


    Joshua got into the conversation.


    "Dad is in a bad mood during this period of time. He even argued with Ste some time ago. The


    reason is that he wants to find that woman, but Ste is against it."


    "Winwin, I don''t know how much you know about Dad. I don''t know much. This family isplicated,


    so I never asked."


    Joshua respected Ste and his father-inw''s privacy, so he never asked.


    "I just know Rufus had an affair out of his marriage."


    Brian did not tell Winnie in details.


    She understood theplex of this family and knew Brian did not want to talk about it. She never


    asked. She would listen if Brian was willing to tell her.


    "After all these years he still wanted to find that woman, I think he really loves that woman. And when


    they argued, I could hear that he felt guilty about the woman."


    "It''s understandable that he wants to settle things as he is old now. If that woman is also single, I think it


    is good that they are together. So they can take care of each other and would not be so lonely. The


    most important thing is to aplish what they wanted when they were young.¡±


    "Joshua, that''s just my opinion. I don''t know what other people think, after all, it''s not my family''s


    business."


    Winnie expressed her view. If Ste knew it, she would think Winnie meddled.


    "I have the same thought as you."


    Joshua was satisfied. He knew Winnie would have such thought.


    "Winwin, you and I are outsiders. Only outsiders like us understand it clearly."


    "The reason why I want to talk to you alone is that Brian and Ste would not ept such an idea."


    "They thought it was that woman''s fault that my mother-inw died. That''s why they can''t ept that


    Dad is looking for that woman."


    Joshua''s analysis was right, but he could only talk with Winnie, because Ste and Brian would not


    ept it.


    "Yes, Brian hates that woman. He even hates her whole family."


    "But I think it he should let go. It is the cause of their ever-gloomy atmosphere. It''s not bad that Rufus


    wants to find that woman. Even if they could not be together, it should give it an end."


    Winnie knew Brian really hated that woman and her family, which made him hard to let go.


    But only when all these things were solved could Brian be sunny.


    Winnie wanted Brian to let it go, so that he could have a peaceful life, but she might fail.


    "Yes, that''s what I thought."


    Jiang agreed with Winnie''s idea.


    "I have been advising Ste not to insist on any hatred. It is not necessarily that woman''s fault. She


    said her father was always hesitant to mention it, as if he wanted them to know nothing. And he has


    said many times that that woman was also a victim, and it was not her fault."


    "Ste does not believe what he said, but I do. I''ve known Dad over the years, and he''s not the kind of


    guy who lies, who takes sides for someone makes a mistake. I don''t think that woman is at fault, but


    Ste and Brian don''t know the truth."


    Joshua trusted his father-inw''s character and sincerity.


    "We seem to have a lot inmon on this matter. But how did your persuasion go?"


    Winnie had the same idea as Joshua.


    She knew she was an outsider and she couldn''t fit into the family. Or how could she see things so


    clearly and so thoroughly?


    "Ste was swayed, but she kept saying that Brian could not ept it. That''s why I called you here. I


    want you to persuade Brian. I think Brian is the key. It was even harder for him to get over the fact that


    his mother jumped off the building in front of him."


    ¡°It was so cruel to him that it was impossible for him to forget it, but advise him to let it go.¡±


    Joshua understood Brian. At that time, he was young and experienced a sudden change in his family,


    so he could not ept it.


    Winnie gave a faint smile, knowing the reason Joshua came to her.


    "Joshua, you think too highly of me. I can''t persuade Brian, nor will he listen to me."


    Winnie felt she could do it.


    How could she be shameless to annoy Brian? He hated this topic, why should she go to annoy him?


    She was an outsider and she could not be persuasive.


    "No, you matters to Brian."


    Joshua knew Winnie would refuse him, since she and Brian had broken up. However, she would not sit


    idle and watch.


    "Winwin, I know better than anyone how bad the rtionship between Brian and Dad before you


    showed up was. But you changed Brian''s mind, changed his rtionship with his father."


    "I believe you can make it. Winwin, I think you don''t want Dad moping around all day. He is old and has


    no more time to wait for the forgiveness of Brian and Ste. If you and I do not help, it will be a lifelong


    regret for him."


    Winnie did not realize that she mattered to Brian. Or she did not admit because she was afraid to be


    hurt again.


    Winnie''s heart was hurt again and again by Brian, Joshua knew she wronged. Under the


    circumstances, it was natural that she did not help.


    But she was softhearted, she would not leave Rufus alone.


    "Joshua, you know the rtionship between Brian and me. We......"


    "I know, Winwin, you don''t have to say anything. I know your grievances. But you are not helping Brian,


    but Dad. He has been suffering for a lifetime, let him be happy once."


    Joshua knew Winnie''s dilemma, more knew that she did not want to keep in touch with Brian, but he


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    thought Winnie could handle it well.


    Winnie was silent, she could not leave Rufus alone, but would Brian listen to her advice? Did she have


    the ability to help?


    After being silent for a while, Winnie opened her mouth.


    "I can try, and I don''t know if I can seed."


    "Ok, all you have to do is help. If Brian still can¡¯t let it go, we wille up with other solutions."


    Joshua was right that Winnie would not be a bystander.


    "Winwin, I''ll take care of it. One is for dad''s happiness, the other is that I don''t want Ste to continue to


    hate. I want her to be happy. I want her to go home with an exciting and happy mood."


    Joshua must do something for Ste, and Winnie would do something to make Brian happy.


    Winnie had confidence. She could even imagine that Brian would be angry with her if she mentioned


    that.


    But it was good that if it made their rtionship more strained. In this way, Brian would get bored with


    her and never showed up in front of her again.


    Winnie went to Penny¡¯s after she parted with Joshua, but when she arrived, Oscar had note back.


    "Again, do you want to die?"


    Penny said, gnashing teeth.


    "I drop by to see you. How are you these days?"


    Winnie asked and went to Penny, unguarded.


    When she just arrived at the side of Penny, Penny pushed her hard and Winnie fell to the ground.


    "Ouch..."


    As Winnie¡¯s fingers touched the ground, she cried out in pain.


    Just then Oscar came back, and the nanny heard the sound and ran out.


    "What is going on? Winwin, are you all right?"

 Chapter 793 Brian Appears In Time

    Chapter 793 Brian Appears In Time


    Oscar did not see the process, so he was not sure what happened, and could only asked Winnie with


    worry.


    "I¡¯m okay, I''m okay."


    Winnie sat up straight and answered Oscar while rubbing her fingers.


    But it hurt so much that she frowned.


    "Let me look at your hands."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Oscar noticed Winnie''s hand and hurried to check.


    At this time Penny was more angry and directly kicked at Winnie.


    "Penny, what are you doing?"


    Oscar squatted on the ground and questioned loudly. He did not expect Penny to kick Winnie.


    "I pushed her. I hate her."


    Penny hated Winnie, so it was not much for her to push Winnie down or even kill her.


    "Penny, how could you? Shees and sees you. You went too far."


    Hearing that, Oscar was anger and wondered if Penny would go further if he had note back.


    ¡°I don''t want her to see me. She will not be good to me, she juste andugh at me. I don¡¯t feel I did


    wrong. She stole my man and not she is just pretending to be nice to me."


    Penny was angry and swore Winnie.


    She was dying anyway, what was she afraid of? She would not show mercy to the woman who stole


    her man.


    "Penny..."


    "Stop it. Let her say what she wants to say."


    When Oscar was to break out, Winnie endured the pain of her fingers and stopped Oscar.


    "Don''t pretend to be nice. Don''t you know how disgusting you are?"


    Penny continued to rage, while watching Oscar helped Winnie up.


    "Leave her alone. I''ll take you home."


    Oscar tried hard to hold back his anger. It was dangerous for Winnie toe.


    Winnie did not refuse and walked toward outside with the help of Oscar.


    She had not expected such a result.


    She knew Penny hated her, but she did not expect Penny would push her. She did get desperate when


    she found out she had cancer.


    After a while, Winnie felt less painful in her fingers.


    "Oscar, I''ll drive home by myself. You''d better go inside andfort Penny. Ask her to be calm down,


    or it is bad for her health.¡±


    Winnie did not leave Penny alone in this situation, as a patient, Penny neededfort.


    "You still think of her after what she has done to you."


    Oscar was helpless about Winnie¡¯s kindness.


    "She is a patient, and she does not have much time left. Go home andfort her."


    "I''m fine. I can drive myself."


    Winnie got into her car. She hoped Penny could still make a scene, so she could live longer.


    Oscar took a sigh as he watch Winnie drove away. Winnie was right, but Penny was aggressive relying


    on her terminal cancer.


    Oscar was worried that Winnie¡¯s fingers hurt, so he made a call to Brain.


    "Brian, Winwin was wounded at Penny¡¯s, and you..."


    Before he could finish, Brian said in an angry voice.


    "Is it serious? Did Penny attack her? Damn it, I..."


    ¡°Calm down, Brian, hear me out.¡±


    Oscar stopped him, it was not as serious as Brian thought.


    Brian stopped, but his anger did not dissipate. He was now very worried about Winnie''s situation and


    regretted allowing Winnie to see Penny.


    "Ok."


    "Winwin was pushed by Penny and fell to the ground. Her finger seemed hurt. I wanted to send her


    away, but she insisted that I stay and take care of Penny. You¡¯d better contact her and take her to the


    hospital."


    Oscar said in one breath, lest Brian got angry again.


    "I''ll call her."


    Brian immediately hung up the phone. As he was to call Winnie, he knew Winnie would not say


    anything, so he called the bodyguard.


    "Send me Director Chambers''s location."


    He hung up, grabbed the car key and ran out.


    Winnie was ok, but her fingers still hurt and she had to stop the car when she drove out of the vi.


    She decided to wait and drive away, but 15 minutester her finger still didn''t feel better. She had to call


    proxy driver.


    She waited in the car and tried to rub her hand, but her fingers were swollen.


    She was so careless. She could get herself killed.


    As Winnie was thinking about how to get along with Penny, her window was knocked. Winnie thought it


    was the proxy driver, but when she turned around, she found it was Brian.


    Before she had any reaction, Brain had opened the door.


    "Give me your hand and let me see it."


    Brain frowned, and felt heartache.


    "Oscar called you?"


    Winnie asked, but did not hand over her hand to Brian.


    "Yes, Oscar called me. Can you tell me first so that I don¡¯t need to know it from others?"


    Brian was visibly agitated.


    At the moment he wanted to check Winnie¡¯s injury, but Winnie avoided answering. He had to say that.


    And he couldn''t help butin.


    If Oscar did not call him, he would not know it, and Winnie certainly would not tell him. He really could


    ept that he knew about her woman from others.


    "Why do I..."


    "Why? Why? Because I am worried, because I med myself for not protecting you the first time."


    "Winwin, you don''t forgive me, you don''t ept me, but at least we are friends, and I should help you


    for the sake of our two kids."


    Brian knew what Winnie wanted to say, knew that she would refuse him. Brian did not give her the


    opportunity to speak, domineering.


    Winnie was stunned. She could not believe what she heard.


    Winnie did not speak, but put out her right hand to Brian.


    At this time, the swelling of her finger was even more serious than just now.


    "Get out of the car and I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Brian ordered, but seeing that Winnie was motionless, he carried her out of the car.


    "I''ve called the proxy driver. I can go to the hospital myself."


    Winnie still refused.


    "Cancel it and I''ll get someone to take your car back."


    Brian said in a domineering way. He would not let Winnie go to the hospital alone, because he was


    worried.


    "I... put me down, my phone is in the car..."


    "Never mind, I''ll take care of it."


    Brian didn¡¯t want Winnie to get rid of him with various excuses.


    Brian got into the car and drove to the hospital. To reassure Winnie, he connected the phone with


    Bluetooth while driving.


    "Drive Director Chambers'' car to her house, the key is in the car. The proxy driver will be thereter, so


    pay the bill. And send Director Chambers'' bag to the suburbs."


    Brian called the bodyguard and addressed Winnie as "Director Chambers", so Winnie would not doubt


    who he called.


    "Don''t worry, the car will be driven to your house."


    Brian said that to Winnie after hanging up the phone, for fear that she would be worried.


    "You were hurt by Penny, and I will make her pay."


    Brian had warned Penny, if you dare to hurt Winnie, he would be angry.


    "You can''t hurt her, she''s almost dead..."


    "She can¡¯t do that either! She hurt your hand. What if she kills you? Don''t you feel sorry for the kids for


    letting her kill you? You still speak for her. When you are in danger, why don''t you think about how the


    kids will live without their mother? Do you want them to be timid and miserable as I am?"


    Brian used her angrily, for fear that she was hurt by Penny.


    Penny was indeed a dying person, but Winnie could not die with her.


    "You..."


    "Do not beg for her, or I will send a bodyguard to follow you 24 hours."


    Before Winnie finished her words, Brian interrupted her angrily.


    She wanted to say that she would not leave the kids, that she would allow the kids to be painful as he


    was, that everything was over.


    However, all this was drowned in Brian¡¯s angry voice.


    "I don''t need a bodyguard."


    Winnie protested, if she had bodyguards around her, it was not convenient for her to do things.


    "It''s not up to you. I will send someone to protect you if you are not careful."


    Brian was more stubborn than Winnie. He had reminded Winnie many times, but she was not careful. If


    she still went to see Penny, she would be in trouble.


    "Brian, I am fine, I don¡¯t need your protection. Stop the car. I don''t need you to take me to the hospital."


    Winnie hated to be monitored and she sure would go and see Penny. She knew Penny was dying and


    she wanted to see Penny as much as possible before she died.

 Chapter 794 Quid Pro Quo

    Chapter 794 Quid Pro Quo


    Brian knew that he had to threaten her, or he could not control Winnie.


    "If you don''t go to the hospital, I will go directly to Penny¡¯s. I can make her disappear immediately."


    "Again, you''ll only threaten me, do you have new tricks?"


    Winnie was angry but dare not be arrogant, afraid that Brian would do so.


    "You made me, if you have taken care of yourself, I will not do so. I am not threatening, I will keep my


    words."


    Hearing that, Brian knew Winnie would not be persistent.


    "Brian, you are a president of a famouspany, but you use such dirty means, don¡¯t you feel


    shameless?"


    Winnie resisted, but she knew he would indeed keep his words.


    "I stand by my own woman and I don¡¯t feel shameless."


    For this woman, he could even go to hell, let alone this.


    "I am not your woman, go somewhere else."


    Winnie said weakly. She felt familiar with Brian¡¯s behavior today, as they met at the very beginning. He


    was aggressive, and she could feel he was kind.


    When they knew at first, he, being contemptuous and domineering touched her heart. Like time went


    back, she was touched again.


    "It''s not up to you. I know where my woman is."


    Brian took a look at Winnie and then shut his mouth.


    He was satisfied that she could go obediently with him to the hospital, so he should stop at the right


    time.


    She just had contusion. In the hospital, she applied with medicine before she left with Brian.


    Brian took her to a noodle shop.


    "Get off, we will have some food and then go to pick up the kids."


    Brian said coldly. He knew only in this way Winnie would be obedient.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Winnie did not want to eat with Brian, but she was really hungry.


    "I''m hungry, and when I was about to eat, you had an ident, so I came out immediately. Do you want


    me to starve to death? Get off, or I will hold you down."


    Brian knew by this way, Winnie would do as he required.


    Winnie said nothing, she got off the car when she heard that Brian hadn¡¯t had food yet.


    They had been in this noodle shop. Because Winnie said it was delicious, Brian took her here. He was


    not hungry and could endure a whole day without food. But Winnie was frightened and she needed


    food to calm herself down.


    Two people sat down at a table. Not waiting for Winnie to say a word, Brian had ordered the food.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Brian¡¯s tone finally eased down.


    "Better."


    Winnie whispered, though it was still in pain.


    "Go home for a rest and buy school supplies with kids tomorrow."


    Brian was worried, for fear that she identally hurt it again. And ¡°home¡± he said referred to the


    suburbs.


    "It''s okay. I can go with them today."


    Winnie did not want to let the kids down. She could endure the pain of the fingers.


    "I... What did you think about what I told youst time?"


    Winnie changed the topic, but Brian was confused.


    "What?¡±


    Brian did not know what she meant.


    "To ease your rtionship with your father and change your address to him."


    Winnie wanted to see if she could seed in persuading Brian as Joshua said.


    Brian¡¯s face changed, but he was neither angry nor anxious.


    "Eat, I don''t want to talk about it now."


    Brian did not want to talk about it and got the tableware ready while he said that.


    "How long are you going to escape it, until you father dies? Do you think you and your father can be


    father and son in the next life?"


    Winnie continued. Just as Joshua said, this issue must be put on the table, so that it could be solved.


    However, as Brian has been avoiding this matter, let alone for a lifetime, even in the next life, father and


    son may not be able to solve the knot in his heart.


    "Winwin, I''m not escaping..."


    "Did I meddle with it? I do not understand, and you have never regarded me as a close person. You


    have always kept things from me."


    "I can understand, after all, there is no need for you to tell me in detail. But think of your father, He''s


    spent his whole life atoning for it, and you want him to take it till he dies."


    "It''s none of your business... I...... I''m not saying you should leave it alone, but there''s a lot I can''t


    exin."


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s words, Brian was nervous. If his father died, what was the meaning of his


    oppression?


    "How you can exin it, who you want to talk to?"


    Winnie knew he did not want to talk to her, and she would like to help to find this person for him to talk


    to.


    "You."


    "I can only say to you."


    Brian''s answer was sincere, but it was notprehensive.


    He wanted to tell Winnie everything about him, but he had not decided what to do.


    "It''s my pleasure, since you want to tell me, tell me then."


    Winnie did not believe what Brian said, but she had to say so.


    She did not care what the content was, she just wanted him to feel better. She wanted to know what


    the problem was, so that she could offer help.


    "No."


    Brian went back on his word again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You''re confusing me, or you''re just perfunctory to me. What do you want?"


    Winnie could not calm down as he said that.


    "Come home with me and I''ll tell you. If you forgive me, I''ll call him Dad. I''ll let go of everything that


    happened before if you marry me."


    Brian used this condition in exchange.


    Winnie red at Brian, speechless. She did not expect Brian toe up with this condition.


    "What? You don''t believe me? I will do what I say. We can have it notarized, witnessed."


    Brian was absolutely sincere, not quid pro quo, but stating the facts. If Winnie forgave him and married


    him, he would rather give up everything he had before.


    ¡°These are two different things. Don''t mix them. You have to let go so that everyone can live together


    without barriers. This quid pro quo only means you can¡¯t let it go."


    "Don''t deceive yourself. I advise you to sit down with your father and talk things over. Maybe there''s


    something you don''t know."


    "Talk it all out and it will be settled."


    Winnie did not agree with everything that Brian said, even if she agreed to the conditions of Brian, it


    would not solve the problem. Both Brian and his father still did not let the past go.


    "Who will be responsible for my mother''s death?"


    Brian became serious. The crux and center of the mattery in the question he raised. If his mother


    hadn''t been death because he father had an affair, he would not hate his father, that woman, and even


    her family.


    His mother died for their love, so who was responsible for her death?


    "See, you still can''t let go. That''s why I said the deal you just made with me is a lie. You never forgot


    your hatred for that family."


    "Eat, or you let go, or torture that family when they show up."


    Winnie stopped the topic, though she was disappointed.


    He had his resentment for years, and it was impossible to let it all go at once. He needed to find a way


    to let go of it.


    Winnie was upset at this moment. He could understand the reaction of Brian, but once again it proved


    that he was not as important as Joshua said.


    When Winnie started eating noodles, she realized her fingers couldn''t hold chopsticks.


    "You are trying to embarrass me, right? I can¡¯t use chopsticks with my left hand."


    Winnie spoke out her dissatisfaction and vented her anger out.


    "I''ll feed you."


    Brian ignored that, but he felt that this was his chance.


    Brian stretched his chopsticks into the bowl of Winnie, and then sent the noodles to Winnie''s mouth.


    "Forget it, I''ll eat it with a fork."


    She wanted to vent out her anger, but, never mind, why should she do that? Why had he had to bear


    her bad temper?


    Winnie stretched out to take a fork, refused to eat the noodles that Brian gave her.


    "Are you angry? I promise..."


    ¡°Don''t promise me, don''t promise me anything. I''m afraid you''ll say it. And I''m not angry. I don''t have to


    be angry because it''s not about me."


    Winnie decisively interrupted another assurance of Brian.

 Chapter 795 Still Don’t Understand

    Chapter 795 Still Don¡¯t Understand


    Winnie was really afraid of the assurance of Brian, because she got disappointment again and again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was tortured to death by such fruitless promises. She couldn''t believe it any more.


    "Go ahead, it won''t taste good if it gets cold. I can eat it with a fork."


    "Eat, the kids wait anxiously."


    Winnie urged, and pushed back Brian¡¯s hand with noodles.


    She said she was not angry, but she did not feelfortable. She hated herself to be like this.


    However, she could not control this kind of emotion when she was only with Brian, and she would not


    have such sad feeling with others.


    She was really angry when Leo did that to her, but after a long time, she felt nothing. But when she


    thought of what happened between Brian and her, she felt sad.


    Leo took Emily to the hospital for examination.


    Emily had severe morning sickness she could only eat light food, so Leo took her to eat some


    vegetables and porridge.


    "Emily, eat more, your stomach is empty. Only by eating more can you gain strength."


    Leo said while helping Emily with food.


    Although Emily still did not forgive him, her attitude towards her was better than before.


    She did not hide from him and did not drive him away. Leo felt that everything was going well.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Leo helped Emily with a lot of food. She was embarrassed by his meticulous care, but she enjoyed it.


    "Leo, the child... I''m still thinking about it. Don''t me me if I decide to abort it. I have my own ideas."


    Emily was afraid that Leo had too much hope for the child, so she had to remind him and let him be


    ready. After all, she hadn''t made a final decision about the child.


    "I... I don''t me you. But I want you to keep it. Even if you don''t love me, even if you hate me, it is


    innocent. If you think it will affect your life when it is born, you can give it to me, and I will certainly bring


    him up."


    "The bottom line is that having abortion will have a huge impact on your health. Emily, think about it,


    think about the child, and think about me."


    Leo could not object, after all, Emily had the right to decide. But he really wanted to have this child, if


    Emily had abortion, it proved that Emily had given up on him and no longer loved him.


    It the child was gone, their love would be away.


    "I don''t so. I want to bring up this child myself, even if I give birth to it. And..."


    "You want to be a single parent? Emily, am I so annoying to you?"


    Leo did not know when he should say or do to change Emily¡¯s mind.


    Everything looked good, but it wasn''t perfect.


    "You''re not annoying, you''re the perfect man for a lot of women. Leo, the problem is me."


    Emily felt that she was going crazy. She told herself not to tangle with things before, but she just could


    not do it. She felt Leo''s feelings were not true and that he was deceiving her.


    "There is nothing wrong with you, it is with me. It is all my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you. I am not fit


    to love you, much less to be the father of a child."


    "Emily, you can do what you want about the child. I respect that."


    Leo suddenly became depressed, but he still felt that no matter who had the child, there would be hope


    if it could be given birth.


    Emily was nervous to see that. She felt distressed, and she dare not say anything to hurt him.


    How should she do to let everything calm down and not to hurt this man?


    Winnie was taken back to the suburbs by Brian after buying school supplies with the kids.


    When she got the suburbs, she found that Ste and Joshua were there too. It looked like a family


    reunion. Winnie felt she was an outsider to that.


    Winnie, Brian and Joshua and Ste sat in the courtyard, chatting together.


    Winnie felt embarrassed as an outsider.


    "Ste, you look much better, do you still have morning sickness?"


    Winnie asked with concern, so that she would be less embarrassed.


    "Yes, but much better. I can¡¯t eat oily and spicy food.¡±


    Ste answered in a good mood, for there would be a new lifeing into her life.


    "You can eat food in a few days."


    Winnie had been there. Although people had different reaction, there was no big difference. Every


    woman would experience that.


    "Yes."


    "By the way, Winwin, how long is your business trip going to take?"


    Ste asked, so as to judge what grandpa was worried about.


    "Well, it should be one month, but now one month is not enough, there will be another month.¡±


    Winnie felt wrong to lie, but she could not expose her work.


    "Not going well at work? Why there is another month?"


    Ste continued. If she stayed longer, her grandpa''s worry woulde true.


    "There are some things that are not handled well and they have to be extended."


    "Now that I have Rufus to take care of my kids, I am quite relieved even if I''m out. I will fly back on


    weekends to see the kids. I used to see them once a week when I am home."


    "The kids have got used to it and they have a good life even if I am not around."


    Winnie said deliberately to Brian. She wanted him to know that she was free now, she would not tie by


    the kids and she would not change anything because of him.


    "It''s better for the kids to be with their mother. They don''t say it, but they still want to be with you. It is


    safer for them to stay here, but after this period, you should take them back for education, or they will


    be spoiled by their grandfather."


    Ste was afraid Brian really had no chance once Winnie left the kids here.


    "I will give it consideration."


    As Winnie''s voice just fell, Raya came to Ste.


    "Ste, your father asks you where you put his thing."


    "What is it? I''ll go and have a look."


    Ste went into the house with Raya.


    At the same time, Brian was called away by two kids who were ying. Only Winnie and Joshua were


    left in the pavilion.


    Taking this opportunity, Joshua asked.


    "Winwin, did you talk to Brian?"


    Winnie took a look at Brian¡¯s direction before answering Joshua''s question.


    "Yes, but nothing worked out."


    Winnie felt that Brian did not change.


    "I think he will listen to you. Did he lose his temper when you talked about it?"


    Joshua was not in a hurry. It was at the beginning, so it was normal for Brian to have any reaction.


    "No, he said no one could understand his mother. He''s very stubborn about this. I don''t seem up to the


    task."


    Winnie wanted to retreat, since she did not have the ability.


    "Don''t give up, Brian was not angry. When he listens to you and asks questions, it''s already a change."


    "Winwin, in the past, no matter who mentioned it in his presence, he will act like a maniac. But now his


    attitude is better. That''s the change. Don''t give up. Keep talking to him. I''m sure he''ll figure it out."


    Joshua and Winnie understood things differently. Joshua, who had seen the worst of Brian, now saw


    his change.


    And Winnie apanied Brian during the process he changed, so she might not feel anything.


    "Well, I can''t take credit for them. Maybe with age and maturity, he understands some things. Joshua, I


    really have no confidence in this task, and I don''t want to keep in touch with him."


    "We broke up, and I don''t want people judging our rtionship."


    Winnie lost confidence, for she could not control her emotions as Brian was in front of her.


    She didn''t know what she was doing or saying, she was like an idiot.


    "Winwin, I told you from the beginning, we''re doing this for Dad. Don''t care what people say, but stick to


    your original intention."


    ¡°I know that you have awkward rtionship with Brian, but it is getting over. If you have no feelings for


    each other, you will get used to it."


    Joshua had been insisting that Winnie was the only one who could change Brian.


    "You saw Dad''s mood. Do you think he''s the same as he was before? Do you want him to be


    depressed? When old people are unhappy, all kinds of diseases wille to them. Winwin, please,


    keep trying for that sake of Dad takes care of the kids."


    In order to make Winnie say yes, he tried so hard, but he knew Winnie would not refuse.


    "Joshua, you really put me in an awkward position... Well, I''ll talk to him sometime."


    Winnie did not refuse, because she did not want Rufus to be depressed. However, she must continue


    to face Brian.

 Chapter 796 Pain is the Beginning of Love

    Chapter 796 Pain is the Beginning of Love


    They had a good time during the dinner. Brian answered several phone calls, but did not leave because


    of work.


    After dinner, Brian sent Winnie home.


    On the way Winnie thought of Brian to arrange bodyguard to her.


    "Don¡¯t arrange bodyguard for me, I will be careful."


    "I don''t believe you. I''ve been telling you to be careful, you never did."


    Brian did not ept Winnie''s protest, he must insist or Winnie would be injured.


    ¡°Penny will feel ufortable if a bodyguard follows me. I will be careful and it won''t happen again."


    Winnie did not want the bodyguard to follow her. And Penny would be mad to see that and she might


    not allow her to go into the house.


    "I don''t care. She hurt you."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I can dismiss the bodyguard, but I have to go with you."


    Brian proposed.


    "No."


    Winnie could not ept that.


    "Choose either of these two options, A or B?"


    Brian must insist for Winnie''s safety.


    "I''m going to go for C."


    Winnie protested, but it did not work.


    "There is no C. Winwin, I will do it. If you don''t believe me, I will contact my bodyguards right now. Even


    if you go to C City, I will have my bodyguards follow you."


    "I''ll go for B."


    Winnie did not want to talk to him anymore, or she would be angry.


    She would rather Brian followed her to see Penny than the bodyguards followed her.


    "Good, that''s smart."


    Brian gave an evil smile.


    "I have one more decision to tell you. I''ve been thinking all afternoon about you leaving with the kids in


    a year. Finally I decided to, in this year, will arrange everything of the Be Group. I will train Jack


    into a president and I will go with you."


    Winnie was startled at the decision of Brian.


    "If you go with me, what''s the point of me going?"


    Winnie was to hide Brian, she would rather stay here if he left with her.


    "You left for Vanessa¡¯s future, and I followed you for aplete home for my two kids, and to be with


    the woman I love."


    Brian made it clear.


    "Brian, stop that. The two of us... Forget it. I don¡¯t want to say that."


    Winnie really wanted to talk to Brian, but she was not sure whether Brian was joking. So if she got


    serious, Brian mightugh at her in his heart.


    She¡¯d better shut up, otherwise she would be hurt.


    "Winwin, I am serious, I am not joking. Wherever you go, I''ll take the kids with you. I can give up


    everything I have now, except you and the kids."


    Brian once again showed his attitude. He could give up on everything except Winnie and the kids. Even


    if he was asked to stay home and do housework, he would ept it.


    Winnie was hurt before, so she dare not easily believe the words of Brian.


    Even though he said so, he had not given up anything for her.


    Brian couldn''t even give up on Wendy.


    She did not mind Wendy and could not erase their love before. But if she was with Brian, Wendy would


    be in the middle of their life.


    Brian did not know who he loved.


    She was hurt by him, she loved him, but she could not be with him, so she dare not look forward to


    what he said.


    The next day was weekend, Winnie had full schedule. In the morning, she asked Emily to Daenerys¡¯


    house and intended to persuade Emily.


    "Well, you haven¡¯t decided yet?"


    Winnie raised her voice and smiled. She felt happy to see Emily.


    "Don''t ask, ok? I really don''t know what to do. Leo pressed me all day, and you asked me too. Do you


    want me to run away from home?"


    Emily did not know how to answer. Maybe by running away from home, she would figure it out.


    "You''re running away from your problems, you''re afraid to face them. You don''t have the courage to


    think about the future."


    Daenerys mentioned the point. She wanted to Emily to face the problem rather than blindly escape.


    ¡°Daenerys has a point. You should have your attitude. Emily, it''s already a fact. You can''t refuse to


    ept it."


    Winnie said, so that Emily could make a decision as soon as possible.


    Emily sighed.


    "Now I don¡¯t want to have abortion, but I don¡¯t know if I should ept Leo. What should I do?"


    Emily asked for help because she did not know what to do.


    "Emily, I know you still mind what happened to Leo, if you..."


    "Wait, let me be clear. I have no problem with you. It is just I can''t get over Leo''s behavior. Whoever he


    liked, he should at least have told me instead of cheating me."


    Emily was wise and sober. She must speak clearly, lest Winnie think more.


    ¡°I know you don''t hate me. But I am involved in that."


    "Emily, none of this really matters. What matters is that it has happened and we can''t change it. What


    we can do is look to the future rather than dwell on the past."


    "Leo made a mistake, but he had realized it and apologized to you many times. His love for you is real.


    It hasn''t changed since the beginning. Now you are pregnant. If you don¡¯t want to have abortion, you


    should consider being with Leo."


    Winnie advised, she felt it was the most perfect ending.


    "I agree. If you want to give birth to it, you can¡¯t let it have a single parent."


    "It has father and you can''t stop them knowing each other. Even if you have the ability to raise a child,


    even if you love the child, you are not its father."


    Daenerys added. As a mother, she deeply understood how important parental love was to kids.


    She had the same thought as Winnie. She hoped Emily and Leo to be together.


    "I''m thinking about that right now. I''m wondering if I should forgive Leo because of the kids."


    Emily had been entangled in this problem, but she had no conclusion.


    "Don''t you think so, though it is a necessary reason, you can''t build a family on kids, and you can''t deny


    Leo''s love for you."


    "Emily, you love Leo and you will be happy with him."


    Winnie knew Emily could not ept Leo and she was escaping her love for Leo. Unless Emily realized


    how much she loved Leo, the problem would be solved.


    "......"


    Emily quietly looked at Winnie, and then at Daenerys.


    Was she in love with Leo? How deep she loved him? Was she really taking the child to cover up her


    love for Leo? Since when did she turn into a chicken?


    "Emily, tell me why you can''t ept Leo."


    Winnie wanted Emily to say what she really feared, so that she could find a solution.


    "I... I am afraid he is lying to me and that I will get hurt again."


    Emily had been afraid of this. She was sad because she got cheated and afraid that she it would


    happen again and that Leo did not love her.


    "Emily, you are not as hurtful as Winwin. Leo lied to you, but in the process he fell in love with you."


    "If Leo did not cheat you, did not use you, you may not have the chance to fall in love, let alone have


    this child."


    "Think carefully, your pain is the beginning of love. Winwin¡¯s pain is the real pain. She made it through,


    so you have nothing to fear."


    Daenerys gave her own opinion. She thought Emily did not think the problem right, so she got trapped.


    In fact, the problem was multifaceted, she should at it from another angle.


    Daenerys'' words made sense. Emily knew that Winnie was more painful than she was.


    Winnie experienced so much, but she was still tenacious and never flinched. Even if Leo cheated her


    and hurt her, she had not been knocked down. Could she be tough as Winnie?


    Emily was still silent, so Winnie had to carry out her n.


    "Emily, you are afraid that Leo will hurt you and that he will lie to you. I think I am part of the reasons, it


    makes me very guilty."


    "Emily, don¡¯t let me influence you. What about this, I cut off all rtions with Leo, and remove our


    cooperation at work. Then I can guarantee never to see Leo again, and I can..."


    "Winwin, how can you say that? It has nothing to do with you."


    Emily interrupted Winnie, she could not let Winnie take the me. She refused when Leo proposed


    that to her, but she did not expect Winnie to say so.

 Chapter 797 Emily is Frightened

    Chapter 797 Emily is Frightened


    Winnie said in a rigorous attitude.


    "Yes, I think it is about me. You think Leo always had me in his heart instead of you. You think Leo still


    likes me instead of you. Just because you think so, you can''t trust Leo. You are afraid that Leo will


    cheat you and hurt you."


    "Emily, I''m not saying this out of no reason. I willmunicate with Leo to finish the work first, and then


    we friends..."


    "No, no, no... Winwin, you can''t do this. You can''t stop working for money because I broke up your


    friendship. I''ll feel guilty about it."


    Emily interrupted Winnie again. She saw Winnie¡¯s serious attitude on it.


    She was afraid that Winnie and Leo cut off all rtions.


    "But I don''t do so, you and Leo can''t be together, I will be guilty. Emily, don''t be burdened. Don''t think


    too much. I''m fine. I have other friends. As for the work, I''m looking for another partner. I can make


    money too."


    "You can be with Leo, you don¡¯t need to consider me. I can adjust my mood. It hurts to lose you, but it''s


    better than being in the middle of you. Think of it as a sacrifice for the sake of your child."


    Winnie said everything from her heart, and she had already been ready for it.


    Emily said nothing, but she did be an obstacle.


    "No, that''s not true. Winwin, you can''t say that, and you can''t break up friendship with Leo. I have a


    problem with Leo, but it''s not you..."


    Winnie took out her phone.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Emily asked nervously.


    "Call Leo and get this sorted out as soon as possible."


    Winnie answered and then dialed the number.


    "Wait... don''t call him, Winwin. I''ll think about it."


    Emily robbed Winnie''s mobile phone, and ended the call.


    "It''s not you, really it''s not you. Don''t do that. I''ll start thinking about forgiving Leo right now."


    Emily was afraid that Winnie would give up friendship and career for her.


    "Really?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Yes, I will talk with Leo tonight."


    At this moment Emily realized that her persistence had hurt others. She couldn''t hold on, she couldn''t


    be confused, she couldn''t put it off. Something had to happen.


    "Well, then, I''ll wait for your results. Emily, no matter what, you must keep this child. If you give up the


    child, it means I give up the child. Then I must not only cut off my rtionship with Leo, but also with


    you, or I will be ashamed of this child."


    Winnie reminded her, afraid Emily would have abortion.


    "I know, I know, I don''t want to break up with you. I must keep the child."


    She could not ept that Leo and Winnie cut ties, if Winnie broke off rtionship with her, it would be


    more uneptable for her.


    Winnie and Daenerys looked at each other, and felt there was turning point. Since Emily dare not face


    reality, they could use this way to force her.


    "That is a deal, Emily, I wait for your news."


    "There''s one more thing I''m going to say to you two, and if you''re not involved, you''re going to have to


    keep it a secret. Leo cannot know, nor can Kevin."


    As a best friend, Winnie thought she should tell them.


    "What is it, is it scary?"


    Emily seemed to be scared, afraid that Winnie had a problem.


    "No, it is about money making. Look at you. Fear can''t solve the problem."


    Winnie smiled that her way had frightened Emily.


    "I want to join Stefan''s hot pot restaurant and see if you want to join to, if you do, we will join together.


    But you have to understand that running a restaurant is very likely to lose money."


    Winnie said, but had to remind the fact that it might lose money, after all, the risk of catering was


    rtivelyrge.


    "That''s a good idea. I don''t n to work, if I can have a hot pot restaurant to earn some money, I can


    stay at home with the kids."


    Daenerys''s eyes lit up and she thought this was the best way. She could make money and stayed


    home with the kids.


    "As I said, don''t think about making money yet. You should prepare to lose money, so you should have


    the money ready. If you think it is ok, we will join in."


    Winnie once again reminded that business was not just about making money, and it was likely to lose


    money too.


    "No problem, I trust you. His hotpot restaurant has so many chain stores and is already a sessful


    brand. I am not afraid of losing money."


    "It doesn''t matter if we lose money, we can earn experience from it."


    "I don''t know what Emily thinks, but I have to join."


    Daenerys made the decision directly. She did not earn money since her pregnancy and she wanted to


    have her career to prove her ability.


    Winnie''s proposal was good and she was willing to work together with her.


    "What about Emily? You''d better think about it..."


    "I don''t have to think about it. I am in. I don''t care whether I make money or lose money. I''ll do whatever


    you two do."


    Emily was straightforward. She did not need to think about it, because even losing money was not a


    problem for her.


    "Being rich is different. We join in to make money, but she joined for fun. If we lose, we will start over,


    but she has Leo to support her."


    Daenerys said jokingly. She appreciated Emily''s trust in friendship.


    "You''re mocking me. I didn''t earn my money. I''ll make money to pay them back."


    Emily got confidence because of her family, but she was not free-spending, instead she could control


    herself.


    "Now that you both agree, I want to go bigger. Before, I told Stefan that I would join a store in a certain


    city. But if the three of us are together, I want to be the general agent of a province. How do you think?"


    Winnie got more ambitious because her two bestie joined in. She knew it was not easy, especially her


    situation was different from Daenerys and Emily.


    Although Daenerys did not go to work, Kevin was the shareholder of the hospital and an ace doctor.


    Losing money was not a problem for her. Emily had her parents and Leo behind her, she could afford to


    lose money.


    She was the only one of the three who had nothing. She had earned everything with her bare hands.


    No one was to support her and she had to take the risk alone.


    Even so, Winnie wanted to have a try. Even she lost, she would do it again, so that herself and her


    family would have more guarantee.


    "I agree. Go big."


    Daenerys agreed without hesitation, and Emily agreed readily.


    "I agree. But I don''t manage it. I just take the money."


    "I don''t manage it either. I am ready to have another child."


    Daenerys did not intend to manage the restaurant too, she just wanted to collect money as Emily.


    "I''m not involved in management either. I''m too busy and I have no energy. I will talk to Stefan and ask


    him to arrange a reliable person to manage it.¡±


    Winnie had too much work and she did not have that much energy.


    "We''ll go to Stefan''ster to have lunch and talk to him about the provincial agency."


    "Go now, let''s go now."


    So they went to Stefan''s restaurant with enthusiasm.


    Because he was about to meet Winnie, Stefan pushed off all things today. But he did not expect Winnie


    came with Daenerys and Emily.


    "Shall I have a room for you?"


    Stefan said with a smile, and he know the intentions of Winnie.


    She showed up with two best friends, which proved that they have known it and they would join too.


    "Yes, a room is better, thanks, Boss Stefan."


    Daenerys said in a naughty way. She knew Stefan liked Winnie and he was a good man, but he


    appearedte and missed the best time.


    They came to the room and sat down. Stefan came in after arranging work.


    "Come on, what do you think?"


    Stefan went straight to the theme, afraid that Winnie would be embarrassed.


    "Well, I spoke to both of them about joining the restaurant, and they wanted to join in too. Then the


    three of us discussed and wanted a provincial agent. I wonder if you can give us the chance, Boss


    Stefan."


    Winnie changed the address as Daenerys.


    "Yes, but it''s more risky. Have you decided?"


    Stefan was embarrassed. It was not difficult to give them the provincial agent, but the risk was big. If


    three people joined together, he was afraid that they have contradiction.


    Risk is nothing more than to lose money, these people had money, so he was not worried losing


    money. The only thing he was worried about was conflicts in management or other areas that would


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    affect the three of them.


    "Yes, we can take the risk. You don''t worry about us, as long as you agree us to be a provincial agent."


    Emily saw Stefan''s hesitation, but she did not know what he hesitated about.

 Chapter 798 Stefan Reassures

    Chapter 798 Stefan Reassures


    Hearing Emily''smitment, Stefan was much relieved, but there are new problems he must also put


    forward.


    "Another problem is that H province is the only ce where provincial and municipal agents can


    develop well. Of course, this is my personal opinion, I have this conclusion through investigation of the


    local economy and consumption level. Besides, H province is a little far away from us. It is very cold in


    winter and hot in summer, so there is a strong seasonality."


    "You need to consider all these questions before you make a decision. I''ll give you a n..."


    Stefan was still hesitant, then Winnie interrupted him.


    "It''s okay for you to give us a n and we''ll look at it, but you can also listen to us. I think H province is


    good. It is because of the cold weather that people like to eat hotpot. It''s not as hot there as it is here.


    Our summer is the off-season, which is the same all over the country."


    "Stefan, I know what you''re worried about. You can rest assured that there will be no personal risk


    between the three of us."


    "Also, none of us had the energy to be involved in management. We all agree that yourpany


    should manage it, so that it won''t affect the personal feelings of the three of us."


    Winnie understood Stefan well and knew what he was really worried about, and gave a unified opinion


    of the three of them.


    Winnie knew that if three people worked together, there would be differences. So all three of them


    stayed out of management, which would have saved a lot of unpleasantness.


    "I''m relieved that there won''t be any trouble if you all stay out of management. In fact, I am just afraid


    that you will affect the rtionship."


    Winnie''s words made Stefan''s mood better and it dispelled all of his concerns.


    With three people not afraid to lose money and not involved in management, all problems would be


    solved.


    "The three of us are not worried. Why are you worried about? Boss Stefan, now all things are nothing


    more than the establishment of money. We are not afraid of losing money and we are prepared to lose


    money. Do you think there will be a problem?"


    Emily rest assured Stefan. She had made up her mind that she would bear the lose.


    When they were prepared for the worst, what contradiction could affect their feelings?


    "No problem, the three of you pay for it, and I''ll put together a team to help you run it."


    Stefan finally agreed with no worries. Emily was right, everything came from money. There was no


    such thing as hurt feelings if they didn''t care.


    Later, Stefan was called out by the assistant.


    They were the only three girls left in the room.


    "Winwin, has Stefan settled his rtionship with you?"


    Daenerys asked, from the moment she saw Stefan, she wanted to ask this question, but she had been


    enduring it.


    "I told him at first we couldn''t work out. He just needs time to move on. He did it and we are friends as


    before."


    Winnie did not feel that there was any rtionship between them. It was true that Stefan pursuit her,


    but she never gave him hope.


    Winnie only loved Brian and her heart even her cell was filled with Brian.


    If she wanted to ept the love of another man, she had to throw out Brian from her. But it was going


    to take time.


    "Brian will detain you forever. I think Stefan is good. His appearance, his conduct, and his attitude


    toward you are all good, except that he is not as rich as Brian."


    Daenerys quite appreciated Stefan, at least he would not give Winnie pain. Unfortunately, Winnie only


    had Brian in her eyes.


    "I''m not saying he''s bad. I agree he''s a good man. We left aside Brian and talked about my conditions


    with Stefan. I have two kids, born out of wedlock, which in reality I carried for money. But Stefan is nice


    and sessful. Do you think our conditions are suitable to be together?"


    Winnie only talked about mutual conditions. She felt her conditions were not suitable for any man, she


    felt ashamed to any man.


    "Winwin, you can''t think like that. You''re good, too. Stefan knows about you, and he likes you. That


    means he can ept everything about you."


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s words, Daenerys was sorry for her.


    Winnie''s past was a scar in her mind which had not been cured. It hurt everything it was mentioned.


    Today she mentioned it, forcing Winnie to see her scars.


    "He¡¯s ok with that, but..."


    "Never mind, these are not the main reasons. Now there is no obstacle to love, but Winnie has no


    space for Stefan."


    Winnie was interrupted by Emily, she did not want to let the topic continue, afraid Winnie thought of the


    past.


    "Feelings can¡¯t be forced. No one should embarrass themselves. Winwin, I would like you to face your


    feelings bravely, since Brian has been repentant, you should..."


    "You haven''t been dealt with your rtionship with Leo yet, don''t worry about me."


    Winnie smiled and blocked Emily''s words with a smile.


    No matter Brian had been repentant or not, she dare not ept it.


    To be honest, she loved him, but she was afraid that he brought her pain and that he would leave her


    again, and she was more afraid that he gave up his bright future for her.


    He was a king, destined to reign. He was the hope of the family, destined for glory and invincibility. And


    her presence would only tarnish everything about him.


    She could not change his life, she could not affect his future.


    Penny was in a bad mood.


    Winnie was hurt by her fingers yesterday, but it did not make her mood better. She felt Winnie¡¯s hurt


    was not enough. If Winnie became disable or died, she might be happy.


    "Oscar, please apany me to the hospital."


    Penny said.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Oscar thought Penny got seriously ill, so she wanted to go to the hospital.


    ¡°I just want to go to the hospital for examination. If possible, I want to have surgery."


    Penny spoke out her true purpose. She could not die like this, she wanted to live longer, because she


    had many things to so and she needed more time.


    "Surgery?"


    Oscar was surprised. He pondered for a moment and gave his opinion.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow is Monday, the best doctor can be found. Tomorrow I''ll take you to the hospital


    and have you checked again."


    Oscar did not discourage Penny and supported her no matter what she wanted.


    Penny sighed. She was very happy Oscar would take her to the hospital. But at the same time she was


    worried that she would have no chance.


    In Sunday afternoon, Winnie could finally go home. Leisurely lying on the sofa in the living room, she


    chatted with her aunt and Vanessa.


    They could only talk by voice because of poor signal from her aunt.


    "Aunt, when will youe back? We miss you."


    Vanessa said. She did miss her aunt. She always felt uneasy when her aunt was away.


    "I''m homesick too, but I can''t go back. I mustplete this task, If i give up halfway, I will be sorry for


    people''s trust in me."


    Isobel said. She went out to avoid Rufus. Engaging herself in work made her mood better.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "But when will you be back? A lot of doctors areing back. It''s time for you toe back too."


    Vanessa knew her aunt loved her work, but she should go home. After all, she was old and not as


    energetic as young people.


    "Soon, this disease will soon pass away. The young people have parents and kids to take care of. I''m


    here..."


    "You still have us. We''re young, too."


    Isobel found an excuse, but Vanessa interrupted her.


    For Vanessa, she needed more attention than the families of the doctors. With no parents and her aunt


    still went out for medical support, they were like miserable homeless kids.


    "In fact, the most important thing I gained from this trip is to see you are independent and can take care


    of yourself. I am happy to see that you take care of each other so well."


    Isobel was guilty, but what she said was true. The two kids lived as well without her, and she could be


    relieved.


    "Aunt, we can take care of ourselves, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us. Just work hard and take


    care of your health."


    Winnie knew her aunt did not want toe back. All they could do was not worry her.


    "Oh, Aunt, Rufus concerned about you. He''s always asking if you''re all right."


    Winnie conveyed the kindness of Rufus to her aunt.


    "Why did he ask about me?¡±


    Isobel just thought of she had not contacted Rufus for a long time.


    Since learning that Winnie was wronged by Brian, they only spoke on the phone three times, and then


    never contacted again. She was fine, but she wondered if he was doing well.


    "It''s just a polite concern about your health and whether you can adapt to the environment. He told you


    to take care of yourself."


    As Winnie¡¯s voice just fell, Vanessa added.


    "Sister, isn''t Rufus sick? Has he got well?"


    "He is sick?"


    Before Winnie answered, Isobel asked with worry.

 Chapter 799 Solve With love

    Chapter 799 Solve With love


    Isobel was worried since she heard that Rufus was ill. She did not expect that the healthy Rufus would


    get sick.


    For so many days she was either working or angry about Brian. Just because of anger, she had not


    been in touch with Rufus, so she did not know he was sick.


    If they had been in contact with each other, she, as a doctor, would have told him how to take care of


    himself and how to get well.


    "Rufus almost gets well, but he has something in mind and mopes all day."


    Winnie exined. Although her aunt''s reaction was unexpected, she regarded it as a doctor''s


    upational reaction.


    "His family is well off, and there is nothing to worry about. Why does he mope? I think he is too idle."


    Isobel said deliberately to cover up her emotion just now. Although she knew some of the reasons for


    Rufus¡¯ gloom, she wanted to know more about it.


    "It''s Rufus'' old thing. He''s trying to get the woman back. He said he felt indebted to that woman and


    wanted to make up for her."


    Winnie put things simply. Although it was Rufus'' privacy, she felt she could tell her aunt.


    "He..."


    "Then go and make up for it, why stay moping at home and make himself sick?"


    Before Isobel spoke, Vanessa chimed in. She felt it was simple and there was not need to tangle.


    "It''s a bitplicated. Rufus wants to, but Ste and Brian don''t agree. Now Joshua is trying to


    persuade Ste, and Ste is likely to agree. The key lies in Brian. He can¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Winnie didn''t say anything specific because the story was too long and she didn''t know much about it.


    "Ste and Brian are really selfish, they are well living, why interfere with Rufus? And even if Rufus is


    at fault, it''s the elders'' business."


    Vanessa did not understand, she felt that the elders¡¯ things had nothing to do with younger generation.


    Ste and Brian should not have interfered.


    "Brian and Ste thought that their mother''s death had something to do with that woman, so they never


    got on well with each other for many years. But neither Joshua nor I feel it has anything to do with that


    woman..."


    "Winwin, Vanessa, leave this matter alone, it isn¡¯t rted to us. Don''t make trouble for yourself."


    Isobel interrupted their conversation.


    It was as simple as they thought, it involved too much. She couldn''t even figure it out and exin it, the


    young generation sure had not idea about it.


    Isobel felt her heart trembling every time she remembered the past. Her heart felt like being cut out with


    a knife when Winnie and Vanessa talked about it.


    She couldn''t face her past and had been hiding it. But now Winnie and Vanessa know something about


    it, they just did not know she was that woman.


    "Aunt, I know it''s not my business. But Rufus was like a father to Vanessa and me, and I couldn''t watch


    him suffer from this. Joshua and I agreed that he would talk Ste through and I would talk Brian


    through."


    Winnie did not hide it from her aunt. She would not be deeply involved in this matter. She would only try


    to do what Joshua required, just to make Rufus happy.


    "Winwin, we can return his favor in the future. You and Brian have broken up, you¡¯d better not contact


    him again. You always contact him, how will he think of you?"


    Isobel did not agree that Winnie got involved, but she knew she could not control Winnie. Since the


    death of her brother and sister-inw, Winnie had made all the decisions and she could only give


    advice.


    So in this matter, if Winnie stood firm, she could do nothing about it.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt, it has nothing to do with my rtionship. No matter how many contacts I have with


    Brian, I will never get my feelings involved.


    "Aunt, you needn''t worry about me. I know what to do."


    Winnie had guessed that her aunt would not agree and knew what her aunt was worried about. But she


    could control her own emotions and she would not confused by Brian''s false feelings.


    She offered help was because Rufus and Joshua''s request, it had nothing to do with Brian''s personal


    feelings.


    After the call, Isobel was still worried about Rufus and made a call to him.


    Rufus was sitting in the sitting room in a daze. When he saw that it was Isobel''s call, he cheered up.


    He didn''t answer the phone right away, but quickly went back to his bedroom. He answered the phone


    as soon as he closed the door.


    "You finally called me, are you still in medical support? How are you? Are you tired? Can you get


    enough sleep?"


    Rufus asked several questions, which he had been worried about. He would like to ask long ago, but


    he could not find Isobel.


    "I am fine."


    Isobel said in a soft voice.


    "Isobel, you promised to keep in touch with me, but it¡¯s been a long time. If you still do not contact me, I


    will go abroad to find you."


    Rufusint, but hearing Isobel¡¯s voice, he rxed.


    "I am all right and you know I am all right from Winwin, so I think there is no need to contact. The living


    conditions here are bad, and there are too many diseases. You''d better stay at home."


    Isobel was sad, she could feel Rufus¡¯ worry about her.


    "I don''t feel reliably as I hear it myself. Isobel, I know that you are still angry about Brian, but this should


    not be confused with our affairs. Please don''t torture me by losing contact with me. I hope you can call


    me on time like before, even if it is just a message to let me know you are safe."


    Rufus knew everything, including the reason why Isobel did not contact him. But if this mistake was


    linked to Brian, there was really no hope for them.


    "I''ll call you on time."


    "Rufus, Winwin said you are moping all day and getting sick? Is it the fact that things can''t be solved


    that makes you depressed?"


    Isobel believed Rufus knew what referred to, so she did not say it directly.


    "It had not progressed at all till now, and the rtions between Winwin and Brian have always been icy.


    If they don''t get back together, I don''t know what to do."


    "I talked to Ste that I wanted to find you, but Ste didn''t agree. If Ste did not agree, Brian..."


    Rufus told Isobel things happened recently, but Isobel cut him short.


    "Rufus, don''t be so hard on the kids and on yourself. Winwin and Brian will not work out, and you


    should not expect it."


    "You¡¯s better persuade Brian to forget Winwin, or find another girlfriend, it will be easier."


    Isobel still didn¡¯t want Winnie and Brian to be together. She always felt she got enough hurt and she did


    not want Winnie to get hurt from the Be family.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Isobel, don''t think things simple. Do you think that if Brian and Winwin arepletely separated, these


    things need not be faced or solved? Do you think these things could be kept secret for life?"


    Rufus had different thought as Isobel. Only Brian and Winnie loved each other, it could be resolved with


    love.


    Once they werepletely separated, once there was no affection between them, the hatred was free.


    It was gonna be a lot worse than they expect when it got exposed.


    "Hide it when you can, and face it when you can''t hide it anymore. Vanessa still has one year to go


    before she graduate, and we will go abroad in a year, so that we don''t need to see each other and the


    matter won''te up."


    Isobel did not want to face it, for fear that it hurt everyone once the secret was exposed, Ste and


    Brian, in particr.


    "Isobel, things still have to be faced. Can you hide from me forever? It will still exist even if we''re both


    gone, and do you want them to settle it after we''re dead?"


    "None of that matters. What matters is that I want to be with you while we''re still alive, while we still


    have energy."


    Rufus was helpless about the fact that Isobel dare not face the reality. He had said these words many


    times, but Isobel was still clinging to her own idea.


    "We... we are old... Let''s forget it. It did not matter no matter for what reason you cheated me, the past


    is the past, I do not me you, or hate you."


    Isobel still had heartache and her feeling to Rufus did not disappear as time. However, she still said


    forgiveness, so that Rufus had no longer fantasy.


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you my whole life. I can''t give up. I was wrong to lie to you, but the only


    reason I lied to you was because I love you. I was afraid you would leave me if you knew I had kids."


    "I can''t figure out what you''re thinking, but I don''t want to spend the rest of my life alone. Isobel, do you


    have any idea how lonely I am every day? I sit on the sofa like a fool, do you have any idea how terrible


    loneliness is for people at my age?"


    "I don''t care whether you can face it or not, whether you run away or not, I''m going to deal with this.


    After a year, if this matter still cannot solve, I will go abroad with you."


    Rufus insisted.

 Chapter 800 Come Whenever You Want

    Chapter 800 Come Whenever You Want


    Rufus had no other way out. For him, even if he was to die, he would exin things clearly.


    He could not let Isobel be scapegoat for a lifetime, could not let Brian and Winnie broke up and could


    not le the fact that Vanessa was his daughter to be hidden.


    Isobel could feel Rufus¡¯ loneness, because she was lonely for more than 20 years. She knew it might


    be harder for Rufus than it was for her, because his kids were not by his side.


    "Rufus, you can''t do that. I......"


    "Yes, my kids do not understand, but your kids are reasonable and will ept me. Isobel, be ready, I


    must be with you."


    Rufus knew Isobel was to refuse again, so he stopped her words.


    He was determined, so her opposition would be useless.


    He knew Isobel was still in love with him, otherwise she would not have been single for so many years


    and would not have given birth to Vanessa.


    "Why, Rufus? If you marry another woman, your kids won''t object, and there won''t be so much trouble.


    The two of us..."


    "No other woman, Isobel, do not say such words again, and do not question my feelings for you. If I


    could put our past behind me, do you think I could still be single at this age? Do you think kids are the


    reason I don''t get married? No, no, it''s because I like you that I waited for you."


    "My hair is turning grey and my body is getting worse every year. I don''t want to wait any longer.¡±


    Rufus was serious, if he still concerned the feelings of others, he felt indebted to Isobel.


    "Go ahead, do as you please."


    Isobel hung up the phone, because she had been unable to control her heart and Rufus¡¯ emotions.


    Rufus¡¯ words moved her and gratified her. With his words, she felt that it had been worth it, that all


    these years of waiting had not been in vain.


    However, she still could not be with Rufus and could not cooperate with Rufus to do something. She


    knew that Brian and Ste could not ept her because she made their mother die.


    Whether she was alone or in love, fate had punished her. She just needed to ept it, she could not


    destroy Rufus¡¯ life.


    Winnie lied on the sofa leisurely.


    "Vanessa, what do you want to eat? I will cook for you."


    It was almost time for dinner, Winnie shouted at Vanessa on the second floor and asked her what she


    wanted to eat.


    "Forget it, your hand has not got well. I will cook for you."


    Vanessa said, while walking downstairs.


    "It''s ok. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    As soon as Winnie''s voice fell, the doorbell rang. Vanessa hurried to open the door, but as she reached


    the door, it opened from the outside.


    Before Vanessa had reaction, Luke and Megan has jumped on her.


    "Aunt, I''m back."


    Megan excitedly looked up at Vanessa. And Luke hugged his aunt before he ran to find Winnie.


    "Mom, I''m home."


    "Who brought you back?"


    Winnie asked in surprise, only to see Brian stepped in carrying a lot of things.


    "Brian, you are here."


    Vanessa greeted him, but obviously it was alienated.


    "Yes, the kids want to have dinner with you, and your sister''s hand is hurt, so we came."


    Brian put his things on the ground and then closed the door behind him.


    "Brian, you can''t cook, what can you help?"


    Vanessa deliberately said, to expose Brian''s selfishness.


    "I know, so I bought hotpot ingredients, which I can still do."


    Brian bent down again to lift the things on the floor, and Vanessa reached out to take it.


    "Give it to me."


    Vanessa took things to the kitchen. Brian and Megan came to Winnie¡¯s side.


    "How''s your hand?"


    Brian was concerned.


    "It''s all right. Why didn''t you tell me before you came?"


    For Brian''s sudden appearance, Winnie showed dissatisfaction.


    "If I told you in advance, you won¡¯t let mee over."


    Brian said. If he told her in advance knowing that Winnie did not agree with him toe over, he must


    have a problem with his brain.


    "You y with them, and I''ll go to the kitchen."


    Brian turned and went to the kitchen.


    "You must tell me before youe back, or I will worry about you."


    Winnie told the two kids, because Brian did not listen to her.


    "Dad said it would be a surprise for you, so brother and I did as Dad required."


    She betrayed Brian in one sentence, but she liked the feeling of suddenly appearing in front of her


    mother.


    "What a surprise! You two surprised me, but your Dad frightened me."


    Winnie looked at the two kids, but Brian¡¯s practice would not change her mind.


    "Mom, is your hand all right?"


    Luke was worried about his mother, whether surprised or happy, he wanted toe and see his


    mother.


    "Yes, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Winnie did not dare to show her finger to the kids because it was still swollen.


    Then Vanessa came over.


    "Sister, where is out pot?"


    "Above the cupboard... You y with them, I''ll get it."


    Winnie got up and went to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Brian was clumsily preparing the ingredients. Winnie did not know how to describe her


    mood.


    If Brian really loved her, it was the sweetest moment.


    But...


    The cupboard was high, Winnie had to stand on tiptoe to reach the pot. As she touched the edge of the


    pot, a powerful force suddenly appeared behind, as well as a spacious chest and familiar masculine


    smell.


    "I''ll get it."


    Brian had already taken the pot down as he spoke. Winnie was still drenched in the familiar breath.


    "Winwin."


    Brian pulled Winnie¡¯s thought back.


    "Don''te here again."


    Winnie gave such a sentence.


    "I''lle when I want. It''s not up to you."


    Brian did not care her words. If he did note, he would be more and more far away from Winnie.


    "Boring."


    Winnie burst out.


    "As long as I can see you."


    Brian was content with the current situation. Even if he said nothing and did nothing, he felt steadfast


    as long as he could see Winnie.


    "Let''s talk..."


    "Ok, but not now. We can talk about it after dinner, so as not to spoil our mood to eat."


    Brian knew what she wanted to talk about, and he had been ready for it before he came.


    But speaking of vexed thing at this time, it would affect everybody''s mood certainly. The most important


    thing was that he could get along with Winnie more often.


    Since so, Winnie did not continue. It was also a topic she did not want the kids to hear and worry about.


    At the same time, Leo and Emily were having dinner together. It was Emily asked Leo out.


    "You have no reaction today, eat more."


    Leo helped Emily with food.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Emily did not know what to say and she had not decided if she should forgive Leo, so she was absent-


    minded.


    "Leo, when I was with Winwin and Daenerys this morning, we talked about us. I suddenly realized that


    what we''re doing with each other is affecting other people, so... So today I want to make a decision


    about our rtionship."


    Emily went to the point at the end of the dinner.


    Leo immediately tensed up.


    "Emily, let me say a few words before you make a decision."


    "My attitude is still the same. I like you and I want to be with you. It''s not because of the child. It''s


    because I love you, when I fall in love with you, I want to be with you forever."


    Leo feared that Emily ended their rtionship today.


    "We are where we are today because of my fault. I know I made a mistake, and I admit it. I was wrong,


    but I do love you."


    "I hope you''ll give me another chance. I hope you''ll give me time to judge whether my love for you is


    real or not."


    Leo said what should be said, and did efforts with all his heart. If Emily still could not ept him, he


    could only respect Emily''s decision.


    Leo said these words more than once, and Emily had heard it more than once. But this time she


    listened to him the most attentively and attentively.


    Seeing that Leo was sad and panic, Emily seemed to really feel his heart.


    "Actually, I called you out for a talk today because Winwin wants to break off all ties with you. Winwin


    thinks I mind that you still like her..."


    "Wait, Emily, listen to me."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Leo interrupted her words, for he felt it necessary to exin to Emily. No matter what Emily thought of


    him, it was his fault and he should bear it.


    "Emily, I told you about severing rtions with Winwin, and you denied it at that time. But that night,


    after drinking too much, I called Winwin and told her about it."


    "Winwin was..."


    Leo exined the matter.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you? Winwin must be sad to hear you talk like that. Is it all right for you to let an


    innocent man take the fall for what happened between us?"


    "Leo, when do you be so brainless, how could you hurt Winwin¡¯s heart?"


    Emily suddenly couldn''t control her anger.


    She repeatedly told Leo not to tell Winnie about that, how could an innocent person bear it? She did


    not expect Leo would do that.


    It seemed that it was not Winnie''s whim, it was her making them together ording to Leo¡¯s


    requirement.


    "I know I shouldn''t have said that, I..."

 Chapter 801 Two People Apologize Together

    Chapter 801 Two People Apologize Together


    Leo stopped in the mid of his sentence, because he had done everything, it he kept saying, it was like


    sophistry.


    "Leo, you let me down again."


    Emily got up and walked out.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    Leo asked from behind.


    ¡°I will go to Winwin, I want to apologize to her. I want tofort her broken heart."


    No matter what time it was now, no matter whether it was the right time, she must immediately go and


    apologize to Winnie. She could image how sad Winnie was.


    "I''ll go with you. I''m the one who should apologize."


    Leo paid the bill and chased out.


    Winnie had finished eating hot pot happily.


    Vanessa washed dishes in the kitchen, Winnie and Brian watched cartoons in the living room with two


    kids.


    "Mom, can you and dad go with us to our school opening ceremony tomorrow?"


    Megan was worried about tomorrow.


    "Of course, it''s a new beginning in your life, so I will be there for you."


    If it weren''t for the new life of her two kids, Winnie wouldn''t have been back this week.


    "Great, Brother and I will speak behalf of the freshmen tomorrow. I won''t be nervous with mom and dad


    there."


    It was the most practical thing for her to have Mom and Dad with her.


    "Mom, when will you finish studying? I want to see you every day and tell you all about school."


    Luke wanted more, he wanted to be with his parents all the time.


    "I have an event that will take more than a month. Luke..."


    "Mom, don''t work so hard ande back. I want a stable life for a family of four. I don''t want to go back


    and forth between the suburbs like we do now."


    Luke said sadly and it upset Brian and Winnie.


    Winnie was silent, because she did not know how to answer.


    She thought that the kids would not care about the things between her and Brian, and would not have


    expectations for aplete family, but she did not expect him to keep all these in mind.


    "Luke, you must stay with your grandfather for safety. When this time is over, you can go back and


    there will be no running back and forth."


    Winnie avoided the most sensitive issues. She dare not give anymitment. However, Luke did not


    want to give up this rare opportunity, he still wanted to fight for his father.


    "Mom, we have to go back and forth even after this period of time. After all, Dad is in the suburbs.


    Mom, can you give Dad a chance..."


    "Luke, the matter between mom and dad was decided a long time ago. It''s not that I don''t give dad a


    chance, it''s that we don''t have a chance."


    Winnie knew what Luke was to say, so she interrupted him.


    Hearing that, Luke was disappointed.


    Winnie was sorry, but she had no other way.


    "Winwin, for the sake of the kids, give me another chance. I know you won''t believe me, but I will never


    y with the kids¡¯ happiness."


    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have..."


    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t say that in front of kids. If you are a good father and I am a good mother, it is the most


    responsible behavior for our kids."


    Winnie couldn''t give Brian the chance, even if the kids interceded for him, she could not ept. The


    pain destroyed her at once, and there was no possibility of her being hurt again.


    "But Mom, my sister and I need aplete family."


    Luke''s words again hurt the heart of Winnie.


    Aplete family was like a myth to her, something she could only look at but never entered.


    So far, Brian had never realized what he really had done wrong. So far she had done so much, but


    Felix still could not ept her.


    So far, all of Brian''s promised had not been fulfilled, and he was still giving for others.


    Winnie saw no hope, no future. In this case, she could only control herself.


    It was impossible for her to give her kids aplete home.


    "Son, I am..."


    Before she could say "sorry", the doorbell rang.


    Megan hurried to open the door.


    "Hello, uncle, aunt."


    "Hello, Megan."


    Emily responded to Megan¡¯s greeting, and then went to Winnie.


    "Slow down..."


    Winnie said while she got up. But Emily came to embrace her.


    "I''m sorry, Winwin, I''m really sorry. "


    Emily apologized, which confused Winnie.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Winnie asked Emily, but got the answer from Leo. She was worried that the two had cut off all rtions.


    "Winwin, it is about severing ties..."


    Hearing that, Winnie knew what happened. She interrupted Leo with a gesture.


    "Luke, take Megan to y with Aunt, I have something to talk to Emily."


    Winnie did not want the kids to hear these things, so she interrupted Leo and told the kids to leave.


    Luke did as she said. Seeing that Vanessa took two kids upstairs, Winnie took Emily to sit down.


    "Winwin, I am really sorry. Leo shouldn''t have done that. It''s because of me that you''re sad."


    Emily burst into tears. She did not like to cry, but she was said that Winnie was abandoned by her


    friends.


    "Don''t say that. Leo has apologized to me. Besides, Leo was drunk and not conscious enough."


    Winnie was pleased and warm for Emily''s apology, at least her best friend cared about her and felt


    aggrieved that she had been treated unfairly.


    It was worth it that her best friend protected her.


    "He should apologize since he was wrong, but he wouldn''t have made such a mistake if it hadn''t been


    for me. So I apologize, too. I''m sorry, Winwin. Don''t take what he said to heart."


    Emily still cried in apology, she could even imagine Winnie''s reaction when she heard Leo¡¯s words. She


    must hold grievance and disappointment.


    "Well, I ept your apology. Don''t cry, you can''t be emotional now."


    Winnie smiled and held Emily in her arms.


    Her despair and grievance had faded away. At that time, she did not expect that one day she would


    smile to face this problem.


    It was life, in was dark and fearful in thest moment, but in the next moment, it was full of sunshine


    and joy.


    "Winwin, I apologize. I shouldn''t have said that before. I was in a bad mood and couldn''t think of a way.


    That was why I said those words.¡±


    "I''m sorry, Winwin, I''ll never say that again."


    Leo apologized to Winnie, only in this way to make Winnie feel better.


    "Come on, you have apologized, don''t torture my ears again."


    Winnie most disliked other people''s apology. It was Brian¡¯s weapon to hurt her, so she was loathing the


    people apologized to her.


    Whether it was intentional or unintentional, Winnie must solve the problem.


    "Emily, Leo was not intentional, but I think this is the key to the problem. Emily, you and Leo have a


    good talk, I don''t want to sandwiching between you, because I don''t want to affect your feelings."


    "If you can be together, I''d rather disown both of you."


    Winnie had to say so, afraid that Leo would be failed to pursue Emily.


    "Winwin, don''t say that. If we cut off the rtionship with you, do you think we can live happily for the


    rest of our lives?"


    "Winwin, I know you are worried about us, and I promise you to have a talk with Leo. Don''t disown any


    of us. Rtionship is important, but friendship is more important."


    Emily rushed into Winnie''s arms and cried. Winnie sacrificed her most precious things for them, Emily


    was moved and felt ashamed of Winnie.


    She once again realized that the matter between her and Leo could not be put off any longer, there


    must be a result.


    "Well, don¡¯t cry. What''s wrong with you today? There are so many tears."


    "Pregnant woman is so emotional."


    Winnieforted Emily.


    "Winwin, don''t worry about us. I''ve already told Emily that I will respect her whatever decision she


    makes."


    Leo knew Winnie said those words for the sake of them, but if Emily did not change her mind, anyone¡¯s


    help would be useless.


    "What are you taking about? Emily''s mood is changeable now. Pregnant women can''t control their


    emotions, so listen to it as a joke. Leo, you have to insist and take Emily and you child home."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Winnie had to encourage him since she found that Leo was going to give up.


    "Her mood is indeed uncertain during this period of time. When she was in a good mood, she asked


    me to apany her to the hospital for examination, to cook for her, to take her out for a walk. But in


    the next moment, she said she would have abortion and wanted to stay away from me."


    "Indeed, she confounded me. This is my first time dealing with a pregnant woman, and I didn''t know it


    had anything to do with pregnancy. I think she doesn''t like me. She hates me."


    It was not hearing Winnie¡¯s words then Leo knew that pregnancy would affect a person''s mood so


    greatly, and in this way, he felt less depressed.

 Chapter 802 The Hand is Good Medicine

    Chapter 802 The Hand is Good Medicine


    Winnie looked at Leo with a smile. Since she met Leo, she had never seen Leo being so helpless,


    which was quite pitiful.


    It seemed that he really loved Emily, or he would not change his mood because of Emily.


    "It is normal, whatever changes during pregnancy are normal and she will be ok by the time the baby is


    born."


    "But Emily, control yourself, Leo has a good temper, but now he was helpless now."


    Winnie said jokingly. If Leo could not insist, Emily would be sad.


    "I don''t think I am affected by the pregnancy. Winwin, did you react this way when you were pregnant?"


    Emily asked Winnie, confused. She did have hot temper and she had uncertain mood recently. But she


    didn''t think it was about pregnancy.


    "Yes, but you can take it all out on Leo, and I have no one to vent out. My family suffered an ident,


    my sister was ill at the time, so I have to ovee it all by myself."


    She identally talked about her experience and forgot that Brian was around.


    At that time, she had been suffering and only her aunt cared about her, and she had to work every day.


    "Oh, I''m histrionicpared to you."


    Emily once again felt Winnie that had had a hard time.


    Should she cherish Leo and give him the opportunity?


    "Women should be histrionic and should be loved by men."


    She did have a hard time, but she made it through. She did not know how she did it, but she knew


    there was no a man to help her.


    On the contrary, all her diforts were brought to her by a man. She might not be suitable for men in


    this life.


    "I am sorry."


    Winnie¡¯s words made Brian feel guilty and spoke out this sentence.


    He could take good care of Winnie, but he had hurt her.


    He felt ashamed and wanted to make it up for her.


    Winnie did not expect Brian to chime in. She was stunned and then gave an ironic smile.


    "Thank you, but I can live without a man."


    Winnie refused, thinking he did not love her.


    "Leo, talk with Emily, I won¡¯t affect your love."


    Winnie returned to the original topic. Now the first task was to make Emily and Leo together as soon as


    possible. As for her, there was nothing to talk about.


    Leo left with Emily. Winnie and Brian sent them to downstairs.


    "Wait here. I''ll go up and get the kids."


    Winnie obviously wanted Brian to leave.


    "Winwin, don¡¯t you want to talk to me? Let''s go to the park and talk."


    It was still early and Brian did not want to leave, so he wanted to have a talk. They both knew what they


    would talk about.


    "Ok, let''s go to the park."


    The park was just outside themunity of Winnie. The lights were on and many young couples were


    there.


    Winnie felt she did not fit in looking at those couples.


    "Sit down."


    Winnie and Brian sat down on a chair.


    Brian was silent, enjoying the quietly walking with Winnie.


    Seeing that he was silent, Winnie thought he was still resistant to the topic, so she opened her mouth.


    "Mr. Be..."


    "Can you not call me that?"


    Brian¡¯s thought was pulled back by her address.


    He looked at Winnie with love in his eyes, but there was grievance in Winnie¡¯s eyes.


    Winnie dare not look at Brian, for his eyes had a great maic field, which would suck her in.


    Winnie did not want to call her that, but there was no better address for their rtionship.


    Winnie looked away, ignored the requirements of Brian.


    "Well, Mr. Be, I don''t care what happened between you and your father. But he treated me and


    Vanessa like his own kids, so I couldn¡¯t let him feel depressed.¡±


    Winnie was obviously telling Brian, she did that was not for him but Rufus.


    "Since you did not do that for me, we don''t need to talk about it."


    Brian got up and left, showing his attitude deliberately. He wanted Winnie to admit that she was good


    for him.


    However, it did not work.


    "Brian Be, if you dare leave, I promise you will never see me again."


    Winnie called Brian by his full name, threatening Brian.


    Brian stopped his pace, motionless, with his back to Winnie. But he felt better from the fact that Winnie


    changed her address.


    "You always say you can do it. If you go, I''ll show you what I can do."


    Winnie threatened him again, as her voice just fell, Brian obediently sat back to the original position.


    "Winnie, including my mother my sister, no woman dare to threaten me like this, you are the only one."


    It was true, but he was willing to be threatened by Winnie.


    "When did you learn sweet words, it a new way though."


    Winnie sneered, dare not believe that Brian would say so.


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Brian was unconvinced. He changed a lot because of Winnie, but Winnie did not find it.


    "Come to the point, let''s talk about your father."


    Winnie felt, since Brian did not go, they should face to the problem.


    "I''m not going to ask you anything specific. Just tell me how you can forgive your father."


    Winnie asked directly, because Brian would not tell her what had happened.


    "Shall I tell you what I really think?"


    Brian was serious. Since he agreed to have a talk, he should show his own attitude.


    "Yes, tell me what you really think."


    Winnie felt that to know what he really thought lead to the key to the problem.


    "That woman jumps off the building in front of me. I want her kids to suffer for twenty years as my sister


    and I did."


    Brian said, looking at Winnie. At this moment, his eyes were filled with hatred and ruthlessness. He


    held all his hatred and the sight of his mother''s death in his cold eyes.


    He wanted revenge all these years.


    Winnie could see the hatred in the eyes of Brian, but she felt it was a kind of pain bind himself.


    Winnie knew that he could not forget the picture of his mother''s tragic death, and that he was struggling


    in pain at the moment.


    Winnie was sorry for Brian, so she wanted to help him. She reached out her hand and put it on his


    clenching fist.


    She just wanted to give him somefort, to ease his resentment.


    Winnie''s hand was a good medicine, as she touched Brian, his heart immediately melted and hatred


    slowly weakened.


    He unclenched his fist and grasped Winnie''s hand. His forearms propped up in his legs, his head in his


    hands.


    "Winwin, no one knows how I have been through for more than 20 years, and no one knows when I


    can¡¯t sleep at night and think about my mother."


    "The moment my mother left, I had nothing and I was no longer a child. I was a teenager and I had to


    grow up overnight."


    "Every time I see my mother in my dream, her head is cracked and her face is bloody, I will be scared


    into a cold sweat and wake up..."


    "Stop it, stop it. It''s not your fault. You should not suffer from this."


    Brian was about to break it, Winnie embraced him and stopped him from continuing.


    "I know how you feel. You may feel better when you hear my story."


    Winnie tightly embraced Brian. She wanted to tell him what happened to her, so that Brian could be


    better.


    "It''s hard to ept the way your mother died, but you still have your father and grandfather. However


    your rtionship is, they are your family."


    "Both my father and mother died. We tried to save my mother, her hair was gone, her face was covered


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    in bruises, and she had bruises all over her legs."


    Winnie was sad to think of that, but in order to ease Brian''s mood, she had to say it.


    "But she was better than my father. My father¡¯s belly was open with his intestines exposed... His face


    and body were covered in blood, and his head was about to drop..."

 Chapter 803 Of the Same Fate

    Chapter 803 Of the Same Fate


    Winnie almost could not finish her words, but she still insisted. She had never told Vanessa and her


    aunt, afraid that they could not ept it.


    She was the only one who knew how terrible her father¡¯s death was and she was the only one who was


    suffering.


    Vanessa saw his father was covered in blood and his intestines exposed, but she did not know that his


    father''s head was almost knocked off.


    Winnie had been more suffering than Brian. Her sister could not contain herself when she remembered


    this.


    "Winwin, stop, stop. I don''t know any of that, much less how you made it through."


    Brian put Winnie in his arms andforted Winnie in turn.


    They hadmon torment. Since so, they shouldfort each other.


    At the moment she was embraced, Winnie copsed.


    But she did not cry, but silently shed tears.


    "I''m telling you this not because I want to tell you I have more suffering. I just want to tell you, I made it


    through and have a happy life, you can do it too."


    With tears streaming down his face, he convinced Brian that they shared the simr story but had


    different destinies. Winnie got nothing, Brian still had his father.


    "No matter how much you hate it, whether you ept it or not, it happened. You are hurting not only


    yourself but your father and your family by keeping this hatred in your heart."


    "I no longer have parents, and I have no chance to honor them. You still have your father and your


    chance, and I don''t want you to regret forever."


    Brian was touched by her words, but he had been silent. Until Winnie stopped crying, she pushed him


    away.


    Winnie sorted out her emotions and kept distance from Brian.


    She was disappointed that Brian said nothing.


    But it would be enough he had heard it.


    "So only that woman can make you let go of your hatred, right? You want to see her and her kids die,


    right? Tell me her name, I will help you.¡±


    Winnie had said what she should say, but Brian did not show his attitude.


    "I can take care of my own affairs. Just leave me alone."


    Brian did not want Winnie to get involved. And he really did want to talk about it right now, and he didn''t


    need anyone to help.


    Winnie was upset to hear that. She was silent, looking at him.


    It took Winnie a long time before she continued.


    "Well, since you don''t like my interfering in your affairs, consider I am meddling. In the future, you don''t


    have to do anything about me. You and I might as well draw boundaries, lest we dislike each other."


    Winnie tried to make her tone calm, only in this way to hide her trembling heart. She stood up calmly


    and walked away.


    Joshua overestimated her. She knew that she did not have the ability that she was nothing to Brian.


    Otherwise, Brian wouldn''t have called her meddling.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She would never do it again.


    Brian calmed himself down in the park before going to Winnie¡¯s home, but he found that Winnie had not


    And her phone was off.


    "Vanessa, you stay at home with the kids, I go out to find your sister."


    Brian turned to leave after saying that, but was stopped by Vanessa.


    "Brian."


    "Brian, my sister texted me. She said she wants to have a walk and asked you to take the two kids


    home first. She also said she would be there on time for the kids¡¯ school opening ceremony tomorrow


    morning."


    Vanessa had received Winnie¡¯s message, so she knew that her sister was hiding Brian and they had


    quarrel.


    "Is she all right?¡±


    Brian was worried.


    "Yes. You''d better take them home first."


    Vanessa really wanted to scold Brian, but the kids were there, so she said nothing.


    Although her sister did not say anything, she knew it must be Brian brought trouble to her sister.


    She did not understand what Brian wanted. In his mouth, he said to get her sister back and to make up


    for her, but he always did something different from what he said.


    Even if he was worried, Brian had to leave with his two kids.


    He was worried on the way home.


    Winnie was sad too and did things for his sake. Even if he couldn''t face it, he shouldn''t have told her to


    stay away from his things.


    Brian thought he could keep calm and control his emotions in front of everyone. But in front of Winnie,


    he had no sense of bondage, always could not control his emotions and let Winnie sad.


    Brian was still worried after bringing the kids home. So he went out to the yard and called the


    bodyguard.


    "Where is Winnie?"


    "She has been walking on the road from the park. We don''t know where she is going."


    "Protect her and send me her location."


    Brian hung up his cell phone, returned to his house, took out his car key, and drove to the address


    given to him by his bodyguard.


    Winnie was in a bad mood, no matter how she calmed herself, she felt headache.


    She sometimes was dazed and sometimesughed at herself.


    She was nosy, pretentious, and cocky.


    She should stop her meddling and stop trying to change Brian. However, it was good enough that Brian


    knew something about her. She told herself she should not meddle in things of Brian.


    She did not know how long she had been walking, and where she had been, until she found herself in


    the gate of the Public Security Bureau.


    This might be the most reassuring ce, but thinking of Brian, she still could not calm down.


    Looking at the lights inside, Winnie knew that her colleagues were still working overtime and struggling


    for the safety of the people. Winnie was also a policewoman, but she was suffering in her rtionship.


    How idle she was, so she had time to grieve and meddle. It seemed that she wasn''t busy enough.


    As she was in a daze, a familiar and deep voice was heard.


    "What are you doing here ate thiste hour?¡±


    Finn asked with doubts.


    At the moment he stood next to Winnie, but he could not see the expression of Winnie. But when


    Winnie turned to look at him, he found that Winnie''s eyes were red and swollen, obviously she had


    cried.


    "What happened? Can I help you?"


    Finn asked quickly.


    It was his question that Winnie realized another thing.


    If she had asked Brian if she could help him, all this might not have happened.


    Winnie forced herself to raise her lips.


    "I''m all right."


    "Your smile is ugly."


    Finn had seen countless people. He could see through the emotions of the criminals who had sharp


    eyes. Winnie, a woman, could not hide her emotion from him for sure.


    But he did not ask too much.


    However, he did not expect Winnie to grow red in eyes again.


    Winnie realized her gaffe, so she blinked, so that her tears would not flow down.


    But at this time, Finn¡¯s another word made Winnie lose control.


    "Want to cry? Cry if you want, I can give you my shoulder."


    Finn said, patting his shoulder.


    Winnie gawked at Finn, the next moment, she shed tears. To avoid Finn seeing her tears, Winnie really


    leaned on Finn''s shoulder.


    She cried not because that Brian had no response, but that he had told her not mind his own business.


    She cried because of grievance, and that she could not help thinking of her parents.


    In order to cater to the mood of Brian, in order to appease his painful heart, Winnie even mentioned her


    dead parents. However, Brian said she was meddling.


    She hated herself that she always interfered in Brian''s affairs. She felt sorry for her dead parents.


    Winnie cried with her shoulders trembling. Finn did not know what happened, but he felt she would not


    have such treatment.


    He raised his hand, trying to pat Winnie on her back tofort her, but it stayed in the air. He was her


    leader, and having her cry on his shoulder went beyond the leader-subordinate rtionship. If he


    This scene was caught by Brian, he wanted to get off to take Winnie away, but he had no excuse.


    Looking at Winnie crying on other men''s shoulders, Brian''s heart ached.


    But the problem was, he hurt Winnie, he was embarrassed to offer his shoulders.


    Winnie sorted out her mood and in the next day, she went with two kids to attend the school opening


    ceremony.


    Two kids did well on the stage, Brian and Winnie looked at the two kids in the audience proudly.


    In front of the kids, she still talked to Brian, but she was polite like a stranger.


    "Take the kids home after the ceremony. I have other things to do this afternoon."


    Winnie pretended to be calm, but it was painful for her to face Brian.


    "Are you going today? Dine with the kids tonight, if not."


    Brian wanted to create opportunities to talk with Winnie seriously.

 Chapter 804 Can I Have Surgery

    Chapter 804 Can I Have Surgery


    "I am not sure yet. I don''t know when things will end. I will dine with them next time."


    Winnie did not tell him the specific time she would leave, nor did she ept the invitation to dinner.


    She wanted to leave without being disturbed by Brian.


    "Last night..."


    "Two kids are outstanding, those parents are jealous."


    Winnie interrupted the words of Brian.


    She would not dwell on the past.


    "Winwin..."


    "I can''t see clearly here. I''ll go to the other side."


    Brian wanted to exin what happenedst night, but Winnie kept a distance from him.


    It was Monday, Oscar and Penny went to the hospital to see a doctor.


    At Penny''s request, they took her previous cases and went to another hospital. Penny hoped that it


    could give a different examination result.


    She knew it was a long shot, but she was hoping against hope.


    After a morning of examination and the results of the first two examination, the doctor finally came to a


    conclusion.


    "The results given by these two hospitals are unquestionable and indeed it is advanced cancer."


    The doctor''s answer was undoubtedly another sentence of death for Penny and her hope was


    "Doctor, can I have surgery?"


    Penny showed her panic.


    "Yes, but..."


    The doctor could not go on. The next words were a fatal blow to the patient, which was cruel.


    "Just tell me, Doctor. I can take it and I''m prepared."


    Penny knew the reason for the doctor''s hesitation, she knew she could ept it.


    Still hesitating, the doctor looked up at Oscar standing behind Penny.


    "You can tell her, doctor, she knows her illness better than anyone."


    Oscar was helpless, he could not lie to Penny at this moment.


    "Well, surgery and chemotherapy are feasible, depending on the patient''s own wishes. But you''ve got a


    lot of spread, and surgery to remove just one organ is useless. And you''re not going to be able to


    handle it if you''re not feeling well in the chemotherapy."


    "That is to say there is a very high risk of surgery, and it may leave you with less time than conservative


    treatment. And you may die in the surgery."


    The doctor was afraid the patient could not bear it, so he did not tell her the worst possibility.


    "I suggest conservative treatment based on my understanding on your condition. Your pain-sensing


    nerves aren''t sensitive, so the pain is not obvious to you, so you don''t have as much suffering as


    others, and you can live a bit longer."


    "Just treat it conservatively, be optimistic and you''ll live longer."


    The doctor gave the same advice as the other two hospitals.


    Penny waspletely hopeless, that was to say, she could only wait for death.


    She had no idea how she got out of the hospital, let alone how she got home. Now she was in her own


    bed, and she still could not shake off the fear of death.


    She was gonna die. She had run out of life before she was thirty.


    She still had a lot of things to do, she had not defeated Winnie yet, she could not die in this way.


    What should she do?


    Winnie said goodbye to the two kids and then drove directly to herpany.


    After arranging her work, she hurried to the police station, so she did not have lunch.


    "This program has been hacked. It will take some time."


    Winnie said while operating, and got herself involved into the work. But without lunch, her stomach was


    growling.


    "Didn''t you have lunch?"


    Officer Lee asked Winnie.


    "No, I will eat tonight."


    Winnie was sure she could hold on.


    "Aren¡¯t you going tonight? Do you have time for dinner?"


    Officer Lee knew where Winnie was going and what time her ne was in the evening.


    "That depends on when this task can bepleted, if I can finish early, I can have dinner in the


    canteen before I go to the airport. Otherwise, I''ll have to eat dinner on the ne."


    Winnie had her n, but she did not know what she would encounter during the operation, she was not


    sure when she would finish.


    "Ok, seize your time."


    Officer Lee shut his mouth and didn''t bother her anymore.


    Thankfully, the virus was not asplex as Winnie thought, so she had solved it before dinner.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I can have dinner now. I haven''t had food in the canteen for a long time. I really miss it."


    Winniepleted her task, and in the process, Brian had not showed up, so she was rxed.


    "I''ll have the food delivered to your office. I want to talk to you."


    Officer Lee said and got someone to get food for them from the canteen, and then he went to Winnie''s


    office with Winnie.


    "You want to tell me about Richard?"


    Winnie was smart and she could guess what Officer Lee wanted to tell her.


    "Yes, but there is still no news from Richard. I want to talk about Penny''s abnormal behavior.¡±


    "She discreetly looked for the camera in the house before she made a phone call. That means she


    knows we had cameras in ce, but she failed to find them."


    "But she still went outside. There are no cameras outside, but we found some video of her outside."


    ¡°Of course she couldn''t be heard, we just saw her make a hurried call with the nanny''s phone, but we


    don''t monitor her phone so we don''t know what she said.¡±


    Officer Lee told the story of the day.


    "Who did she call?"


    Winnie think it is very simple to find out.


    "Thomas."


    Officer Lee answered without hesitation.


    "Thomas again? What is there between them?"


    Winnie frowned, puzzled.


    She did not know Thomas well, only that Brian and Ste did not get along well. So she did not know


    what was going on between him and Penny.


    "I don¡¯t know, we have checked Thomas when he went to the prison to see Penny, but nothing was


    suspicious. Now Thomas appeared again, and Penny called him secretly, it proved that there was


    something wrong."


    "We checked Thomas''s phone records, and they had no other calls expect for this."


    Officer Lee told her the general situation, which confused Winnie.


    "Then carry out in-depth investigation on Thomas."


    Winnie gave her suggestion, and it would be Officer Lee to make the decision.


    "We do not dare to investigate further for fear of alerting him."


    As Soon as Officer Lee finished speaking, lunch was brought in by his colleague.


    "Officer Chambers, let¡¯s eat first, otherwise you will run out of time."


    Two men sat down to eat.


    "Well, don''t mind the rest of it. See if you can find a way to put a hidden camera outside Penny''s house,


    so that she will have no secrets and we won¡¯t miss information."


    Officer Lee knew it was useless to say that to Winnie, for she needed to go to school. He just wanted


    her to help install the cameras.


    "Yes, but not today."


    Winnie stopped eating and began to think of a way.


    "Officer Lee, I''ll ask Oscar to find a way to take Penny out and get the nanny away. Then you let our


    colleagues go in and install it."


    Winnie felt it was the fastest way, or it would dy for a long time if she did not when she came back.


    Some important information would be lost during this period of time.


    "Ok, tell me when you contact Oscar, I will be ready."


    Two people settled things down before they quietly had dinner.


    "Officer Lee..."


    Winnie wanted to ask Officer Lee for help, but at that hour, Finn came in.


    "Director Poole."


    "Director Poole."


    Both of them greeted Finn.


    "You haven¡¯t left yet?"


    Finn asked Winnie.


    "Soon. I was just about to ask Officer Lee to take me to the airport before you came in."


    Winnie raised her request to Officer Lee.


    But before Officer Lee could respond, Finn had already made an answer.


    "I''ll send you there. I''m off duty."


    "Thank you."


    Winnie smiled, no matter who sent her, it was good that she did not drive herself to the airport.


    She didn''t want to give Brian another chance to pick her up.


    On the way to the airport, Finn drove steadily, and there was soft music ying in the car, which did not


    sound suitable for talking about business.


    "Did my statest night scare you?"


    Winnie mentioned what happenedst night, for she felt it necessary to exin with Finn.


    "No, but I am surprised. I didn''t expect you to cry, I thought you were tough."


    Finn wanted to know why Winnie cried, but he could not ask about her privacy.


    "I am sorry, but I am a woman, I have difficult time too. Do you think I am a man?"


    Winnie felt presumptuous to cry in front of Finn. She felt that Women had the right to cry.


    "You are a beautiful woman, even if I am blind, I can¡¯t regard you as a man."


    Finn said jokingly, so that Winnie would not be embarrassed because of that happenedst night.


    "Thank you. I am indeed a woman, but I cannot take the title of a beautiful woman."


    "Something happenedst night, and I was sad. It was your fault, by the way, or I could hold back tears


    if you hadn¡¯t lent me your shoulder."

 Chapter 805 Get Out of My Way

    Chapter 805 Get Out of My Way


    Winnie was also joking, if she said it in a serious way, she could not control her emotions.


    "It''s my fault that and I made you cry."


    Finn did not expect Winnie had such a lovely side.


    "It''s good to admit your mistakes. I am tolerant and I have decided to forgive you."


    Winnie could not help butugh out. Theo charming dimples made her look happy and sexy.


    Finn looked sideways and was attracted by Winnie''s charm. If he wasn''t driving right now, he wouldn''t


    be able to look away.


    Finn had seen many women, but Winnie was beautiful, smart, kind and tough. He found her


    advantages during the contacts with her.


    Of course, he had found that she did not have any easy life. He wanted to protect her and keep her


    from hurting again.


    Soon she arrived at the airport, Finn left as soon as Winnie got the terminal.


    Winnie walked toward the terminal, only to see Brian was there looking at her. The moment she saw


    Brian, the pain of yesterday hit her like a flood and made her sad again.


    Winnie took back her sight, and then continued to go inside.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian called her, but Winnie did not stop her paces.


    "Winwin, I came to see you off."


    Brian guessed Winnie might leave at this hour, so he came early waiting for Winnie. Naturally he had


    seen that Finn sent Winnie over.


    "Thanks."


    Winnie gave a polite answer, but did not stop walking. She wanted to check in immediately and get rid


    of Brian. He hated her and she didn''t like him either.


    In that case, never mind his business.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    "Sorry, Mr. Be, I''m running out of time. Thank you again for seeing me off."


    Winnie said while speeding up her pace. She loved him, but Brian ignored her, so she could only


    escape.


    No matter how fast Winnie was, Brian could keep up with her steps.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    This is the third time Brian called Winnie, but Winnie interrupted him again.


    "Will you stop pestering me? I don''t understand why you''re doing this?"


    Winnie could not help but burst out, but she knew that this was the airport, peopleing and going,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    even if she was angry, she had not made a big noise.


    "Turn and go, that''s your path. I turn too, just get out of my way."


    Winnie made her words clear that they were not on the same road, they should leave each other alone,


    so that they would not be upset.


    "Winwin, I just want to talk to you."


    Brian had guessed Winnie¡¯s reaction and he knew that she was angry because of thingsst night. But


    he needed the opportunity to exin, needed Winnie to listen to him.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time. And you and I made words clearst night. Please take responsibility for what


    you said. "


    Winnie said in a low voice. She was really angry about Brian¡¯s attitude and her failure to control her


    heart.


    Then she turned around and went to check. She just wanted to move on.


    Brian could only watch Winnie disappeared in his sight.


    He knew his words were cruelst night. Winnieforted him with her dead parents, but he said


    something uneptable to Winnie.


    Why couldn''t he have thought it over before he said that?


    Winnie said that tofort him, but he made her disappointed. Sure she was sad and angry.


    Chagrin could not turn back the clock, and he could not take back his words. Now he just had to talk


    with Winnie.


    Wendy was restless after being roared by Brian and she had been wondering what the unsettled thing


    he referred to.


    This problem had been guing her for days, and she was now in a state of nervous breakdown. And


    she''d been in a trance all this time.


    Trance was from being imprisoned by Jonny, from her body and mind were insulted by Jonny. Now in


    addition to thinking about Brian every day, she also always thought of that fact that Jonny humiliated


    her.


    Wendy felt that she would be tortured to death, but she was full of strength at the thought that she


    could get Brian back.


    However, now she had to do everything on her own, no one to help her, no one to advise her.


    Wendy felt that she should not have wild thought at home, but talk with Brian, so that she could know


    what he was thinking.


    Now everything was her wild guess, only when she knew Brian''s idea, she could take action.


    Wendy dressed up and went to the Be Group.


    As soon as she walked into the Be Group¡¯s reception hall on the first floor, the receptionist came


    up to her. Looking at receptionist with a smile toward her, Wendy was secretly pleased. There was no


    such treatment before, did Brian deliberately arrange it?


    "Hello, Miss Yup, are you here to see our president?"


    The receptionist asked Wendy politely and respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, Ie to see Brian. I know your rules. I can make an appointment."


    Wendy spoke carefully, lest she guessed wrong and felt embarrassed.


    "You don''t need an appointment..."


    Wendy interrupted receptionist¡¯s words with joy.


    She thought that Brian had restored her privileges and could go to his office unannounced.


    "I can go straight in, then..."


    "No, Miss Yup, hear me out."


    The receptionist was embarrassed and hurried to interrupt Wendy''s words.


    "Well, Miss Yup, Mr. Be gave orders that you are not allowed to see him. He''ll find you when he''s


    ready."


    "Please go back, Miss Yup."


    The receptionist turned back to her own post after that. With embarrassment, Wendy stood still.


    It wasn''t what she thought. Brian had known that she woulde, so he made issue that order.


    She used toe to the Be Group and go straight to the 30th floor without telling anyone in


    advance. Later, she had to make a phone call with Brian first, but now she had no right to enter the


    reception hall on the first floor.


    She wanted to know how she hade to this point step by step and how she had alienated herself


    from Brian.


    Wendy came out of the Be Group and felt depressed. She wanted to talk to someone, but she had


    no one to listen to her. At this time she thought of Penny, so she drove straight to Penny''s home without


    hesitation.


    Penny was surprised at Wendy¡¯s appearance. But it was good to have someone to talk to since she


    was alone at home.


    "What''s the problem again?"


    Penny not only knew Wendy had a problem, but also knew it was rted to Brian, because Wendy¡¯s


    topic was all about Brian.


    ¡°I don t know how to bring Brian Back to my side.¡±


    Wendy was still depressed, as if the embarrassment she had just encountered at the Be Group


    had not been diluted.


    "It is simple, kill Winnie and Brian is yours."


    Penny¡¯s malicious words scared Wendy, she denied in panic.


    "I can''t do that. Or I will have no chance to get Brian. I will die too."


    Wendy was really frightened by Penny''s words. Penny had such courage, not afraid to lose her life, but


    Wendy was afraid. She just wanted to get Brian, and had no intention to kill Winnie, she could not ruin


    her life for Winnie.


    "You are frightened, it is just a joke."


    Pennyughed, creepy.


    "You can joke."


    Wendy tried to be calm, but she still smile with panic.


    "I want your advice on whether I should continue to pursue Brian or give up."


    Wendy went to the point.


    "Are you stupid? You have to do what you''re supposed to do, and that''s the only attitude you can make


    sess."


    "If you want to give up, do you think you have the confidence to seed?"


    "Don''t give up. Insist on it."


    Penny did not want Wendy to give up Brian, otherwise there was no one to torture Winnie.


    "But Brian doesn''t even see me now. What do you want me to do? I''m at my wit''s end."


    Wendy could not find a way out now.


    "Easy, have sex with him and get pregnant and then force him to get married with you. It''s a cliche but


    it''s the best way to do it. Wendy, can¡¯t you do this?"


    "Winnie is sessful in this way, and now she had two kids."


    Penny despised Wendy that she wanted Brian, but she had no means. Wendy had lost, and now she


    was still struggling.


    "This method is easier said than done. It is not easy to get pregnant, and Brian will not be cheated


    many times."


    Wendy answered. She did not think this was an easy way, and she had psychological shadow of sex.

 Chapter 806 Live Broadcast

    Chapter 806 Live Broadcast


    Penny continued to help her with ideas seeing that Wendy had doubts.


    "If you can''t do it, you can only start from Winnie. Find a way to hurt her, stimte her, let her leave


    Brian forever. Make some gossip for her, or nder her in front of Brian¡¯s grandpa. If she is notorious,


    Brian will not want her.¡±


    Penny said a lot of tricks to deal with Winnie, her purpose was not to let Wendy get Brian, but want to


    torture Winnie.


    "I have used all these methods. Winnie is not as easy to deal with as I imagined. She is very smart and


    cautious."


    Wendy denied for she had tried all these, but it did not work and Winnie had found it out.


    "What do you want to do then? Do you want to give up?"


    Penny suddenly got angry. Wendy was obviously afraid of Winnie and dare not confront Winnie.


    "I don''t want to give up. I have paid a lot to get Brian. If I give up, what I''ve given won''t mean anything."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If Wendy wanted to give up, she would not havee to Penny, who was a devil.


    Penny did not immediately respond to Wendy, but sighed and wrinkled eyebrow.


    A momentter.


    "Well, let''s carry out the first n. I will get Brian to my home. You get into his bed. Wendy, even if you


    can''t get pregnant at once, it''s easier to talk about things in bed."


    "Also, it is best to let Winnie see you two in bed, to kill two birds with one stone."


    Penny could not think of any other way, and that was her only idea.


    "Will that work?"


    Wendy asked with uncertainty, but to let Winnie see the two in bed would be excited.


    "What do you think?"


    Penny asked Wendy. If Wendy coulde up with a better way, she was willing to listen to.


    "I..."


    Wendy had no idea.


    Seeing that Wendy was silent, Penny knew she would not refute this n.


    "Wendy, I can help you. But you must do something for me, too."


    Penny would never do good things without a reason.


    "What is it?¡±


    Wendy asked with doubts.


    "Come out with me."


    Penny got up and lead Wendy outside.


    She still suspected that she could be overheard inside, so she had to go outside to feel safe.


    In trepidation, Wendy followed Penny to the outside, she was really afraid of Penny¡¯s request was to kill


    Winnie.


    "How many phones do you have right now?"


    Penny came to garden, thinking it was rtively safe.


    "Two."


    Wendy answered.


    "Lend me your phone, which you don''t use very often, and I''ll make a call. That''s what you do for me."


    Hearing that, Wendy felt relieved.


    She gave her phone to Penny as quickly as she could.


    "This is the phone I don''t use very often."


    "Well, you go in. I''ll go in when I''m done and we''ll work on the n."


    Penny did not want to be overheard on the phone.


    Penny was confused, but obediently walked into the house.


    After Wendy went in, Penny hurried to make a call.


    It took two calls to get through, and he was very aggressive.


    "Who are you? Why keep calling me?"


    "Uncle Thomas, I am Penny."


    To save time, Penny said.


    "What is going on?"


    Thomas eased down hearing that it was Penny. He was watching the news with his father in the living


    room. When he heard it was Penny, he went to his bedroom.


    "Uncle Thomas, what I told youst time was no joke. I''ll do whatever it takes to get me to see my dad.


    I won¡¯t even blink an eye to kill Brian. I am going to die, and I am not afraid of anything.


    Penny went straightforward, because she wanted to end the call as soon as possible, so as not to be


    detected abnormal.


    "......"


    Thomas frowned and there was cruelty in his eyes, but he kept silent.


    "Uncle Thomas, I know you have the ability to find my father. I''m going to take it as acquiescence if you


    don''t say anything about the advice I just gave you. I will see my father if Brian dies.


    Penny regarded that Thomas agreed, anyway, she was dying. If Brian died, Winnie would suffer for a


    lifetime. In this way, she would fulfill her wish.


    "I''ll try."


    Thomas gave such an answer.


    It was risky, but it was the fastest way. Although the odds of sess were not very high, but it had


    nothing to do with him, so he did not have to take risk.


    After she hung up the phone, Penny erased the phone records again. Then she went in and discussed


    with Wendy how to get Brian here.


    Winnie was having lunch when she received a phone call from Officer Lee.


    Officer Lee told Wendy that Penny was studying how to deal with her. Hearing that, Winnie was not in a


    mood to eat.


    "Send me the video and I''ll see what they say."


    Winnie got up and went out. That was not the kind of picture you''d expect from two dirty people talking


    to each other.


    Winnie began to listen to them chat after she received the video.


    Hearing their conversation, Winnie gave mockingugh.


    "You always want to deal with me."


    "What qualities of women do you favor, Brian? They are all scheming. I wonder how you dealt with


    them all those years. Is it harder than running the Be Group?"


    Winnie soliloquized and then signed looking at the screen.


    Penny, the person she tried to help, actually hated her so much, actually wanted to see her tortured.


    Hadn''t Penny tortured her enough over the years? Hadn''t it sated her hunger for victory?


    The video stopped at Penny and Wendy walking out of the house. Winnie cut off the video.


    She had not found an opportunity to let Oscar take Penny away, and the surveince camera had not


    been installed, so naturally she could not hear the two people talking outside.


    Winnie did not care if it was rted to the case, but wondered she should remind Brian to be careful.


    Winnie could not see through Brian, so she was not sure if she should remind Brian. Would he believe


    her? He never believed her, and if she told him, would he suspect that she had a purpose?


    Winnie had bePennytangled. They cut ties the night before, shall she contact him now?


    Winnie did not know how long she tangled, she did note back to her sense until Officer Lee called


    her.


    "How''s it going?¡±


    Winnie asked Officer Lee.


    "ording to our judgment, Penny must have made a phone call outside, and she used Wendy''s


    phone. But we have not found call records in Wendy¡¯s phone."


    There was disappointment in Officer Lee''s voice.


    "Do you think it is possible that it is not Wendy''s phone or Wendy''s other phone?"


    Winnie said. They muste out for something, because Penny had been vignt indoors.


    "Yes, there is only one number under Wendy''s name, but it is not this one. We''re running Thomas''s


    phone records right now. If she made a call to Thomas, we want to monitor Thomas'' phone."


    "Officer Chambers, contact Oscar and find a chance to install the surveince cameras so that we can


    handle it easily."


    Officer Lee did not say too much. Winnie was outside and she could not help. He just wanted Winnie to


    install the surveince cameras as soon as possible.


    Had they been installed earlier, the phones might have been a clue.


    "Well, I will do it as soon as I can. Officer Lee, get me the video."


    Winnie agreed and she had realized the urgency of this matter.


    Although she did not want to know how the two women deal with her, Winnie wanted to know how the


    two would do to Brian.


    So she spent the whole midday break on these two men.


    At noon the next day, Oscar came back to see Penny.


    "Penny, I let the nanny have a day off and I will take you to eat out. Whatever you want, I''ll give it to


    you."


    Oscar contacted Winnie at noon yesterday and she asked him to find a suitable time as soon as


    possible. So Oscar came at today''s noon.


    "That''s great. I''d love to eat out, but I was afraid you wouldn''t have time. Let''s go out and have a good


    meal, and I need to go to the drugstore to get some medicine."


    "Wait for me. I''ll change my clothes and we''ll go."


    Penny wanted to buy medicine. Even if Oscar didn''t take her out, she wanted the nanny to take her out,


    just for the medicine she wanted.


    After the two of them went out, there was no one in the house. Office Lee, who had prepared the


    cameras in advance, entered the house.


    Winnie had been gued by the words of Wendy and Penny. She was ultimately unable to determine


    whether to tell Brian or not.


    Finally she asked Morgan out.


    At a cafe.


    "Morgan, thank you for your help before."


    Although Brian arranged Morgan in C city to take care of Winnie, she should thank Morgan.


    "Director Chambers, that''s very kind of you to say that. It''s my job to take care of you. Besides, I


    haven''t done much for you all this time."


    Morgan just went to the airport to pick up Winnie two times, so Winnie''s thanks put him to shame.


    "I feel secure with you around, even though you did nothing. It is the best help."


    "Morgan, actually I have some questions. Does Mr. Be really like Wendy?"


    Winnie wanted to make sure of it, if Brian really liked Wendy, she would not tell Brian, or she would be


    meddling.

 Chapter 807 Talk with Morgan

    Chapter 807 Talk with Morgan


    Morgan smiled and gave the answer without hesitation.


    "Director Chambers, why do you have to ask this question? Mr. Be likes you, not Wendy."


    This question was single choice, and Winnie was the only choice.


    "Morgan, if he doesn''t like Wendy, why does he still protect her and not cut ties with her?"


    Morgan¡¯ words set off waves in Winnie¡¯s heart, but after all, he was Brian''s staff, he would only speak


    for Brian.


    And if Brian personally said that, she would not believe, let alone Morgan.


    "Director Chambers, because Wendy saved Mr. Be. Mr. Be would not be cruel to this rescuer."


    "Director Chambers, you really don''t have to think too much, and don''t mind Wendy. Brian was helpless


    that he could not be cruel to Wendy.


    Morgan understood Brian''s helplessness, and Winnie''s grievance. And there were barriers between the


    two of them.


    This required Winnie to have enough forbearance and tolerance, otherwise they were doomed. But


    how many women could do that?


    It might not be true love.


    "But who is sure that the woman who saved him was Wendy, and what will he do if one day he finds


    out that it wasn¡¯t she?"


    Winnie was worried that once Brian gained his memory back, he would find that what he had done was


    false and all his efforts were not worth it. Then he could not ept it.


    "In fact, Mr. Be has doubts, the plot said by Wendy was different from his memory. But there''s


    something wrong with his memory, so he is not sure about it."


    "I think he should always be prepared for that, but he should not go too far with Wendy before the


    matter is confirmed, otherwise if the woman is really Wendy, he will alwayspensate more, or


    even... he is afraid Wendy put forward unreasonable conditions because he hurts Wendy."


    Morgan spoke out Brian''s concerns. In a word, he could do nothing to Wendy, or Wendy would pester


    him.


    "It seems that I have no need to worry. He has room for everyone, but he has no scruple with me.¡±


    Winnie said sadly, but she was happy that Brian was ready for that.


    "Director Chambers, you can''t think so, Mr. Be loves you."


    "We''ve been working with Mr. Be for a long time, and we know what kind of man he is and what


    kind of temper he has. He keeps secrets from everyone but you."


    Morgan exined for Brian, but it was not ttery but real things.


    "Director Chambers, let''s talk about the rtionship between Mr. Be and his father. Before you


    came along, we all thought their rtionship would never improve. We all thought he would never talk


    to his father."


    "But then you came along and everything changed. Everything we agreed on was overturned. This is


    all because of you. Only you can change it. And Mr. Be is willing to be changed, because he loves


    you."


    Morgan said Brian loved Winnie and cared Winnie, but Winnie did not believe it.


    She felt that it was not the true, but felt that Brian only vent anger to her. Morgan said Brian never hid


    things from her, but she felt he had many things to hide from her.


    Like how he felt about the woman who had save his life.


    Winnie forced herself to understand and ept everything about Brian, but who would consider her?


    She was a woman, although she was tough, she needed a shoulder to lean on, like the broad


    shoulders Finn gave her when she wanted to cry.


    If Brian gave her that shoulder, she must be the happiest and most secure woman in the world.


    Unfortunately, that shoulder was Finn¡¯s. And it was Brian who made her cry.


    Winnie smiled dryly.


    "It doesn''t matter what his attitude is to me. I just hope he doesn''t get too close to Wendy and Penny


    will not influence his judgment."


    Winnie wanted Morgan to convey her words. And he could judge it was a reminder and an advice.


    Winnie knew that Brian and Penny would not be together, but she was not sure if Wendy would be with


    him. She felt women around him had a problem and were not good for Brian.


    But this was her personal opinion, Brian did not think so.


    "Director Chambers, don''t say that. Give Mr. Be another chance..."


    Morgan knew Winnie was to give up Brian, so he pleaded for Brian, but Winnie did not give Morgan the


    opportunity to exin.


    "Morgan, let''s not talk about this. Besides talking to you today, I want to give back the car to you."


    Winnie gave the car key to Morgan. By drawing a clear line, she meant that everything should not be


    rted to Brian.


    "Director Chambers, I can''t take back this key. Mr. Be said he''ll demote me and take my pay cut if


    you bring back the car key."


    "Mr. Be knew you had a problem with taxis, and that''s why he left the car to you."


    Morgan could not take the car key, or he would be in trouble.


    "I will try my best to ovee the psychological shadow, and as you know, I seldome out. After


    some time, I will go out to participate in activities with my school. This car is a waste to leave it to me.


    Take it back, and thank Mr. Be for me."


    Winnie put the car key in front of Morgan.


    However, Morgan pushed the car key back to Winnie.


    "Director Chambers, give it back to Mr. Be yourself, so I won''t be embarrassed."


    Brian did not mean to demote Morgan, but Morgan felt if Winnie gave it back herself, Brian could meet


    her.


    Winnie had to take back the car key for not making a hard time for Morgan.


    A new day began. Brian stood in the office by the French window to think of Winnie before he began to


    work.


    Morgan had told him that Winnie wanted to give back the car, as well as that Winnie wished he could


    stay away from Wendy and Penny.


    It was understandable, for Winnie had been against him and Wendy to be together.


    However, Brian couldn''t understand why she asked him to stay from Penny. She knew he hated Penny,


    why did she still say that?


    Brian was pondering Winnie''s intention when Jack knocked on the door.


    "Brother... Mr. Be, I did what you asked me to do. Here are some cooperation ns I''ve made.


    Please have a look and give me some advice."


    Brian spoke cautiously, even nervously.


    Brian walked calmly back to his desk and sat down. With a serious look on his face, Brian checked the


    time before looking up at Jack.


    Looking at Jack, his eyes were cold and stern, and his eyebrows were deeply frowned.


    "I gave you two days, but you took five days. It is not qualified."


    Brian looked down at Jack''s design n. After two minutes of reading, his brow tightened again, and


    then he asked coldly and severely.


    "You made this?"


    "Yes... I did it."


    The n was indeed done by Jack himself, but Brian''s stern look made him nervous and unable to


    answer questions.


    "In five days, you have only selected a few cases, and all the data you read are sessful ones. I can''t


    believe you gave me such a terrible n. None of these ns is qualified, and there is even


    giarism."


    Brian looked through each n and found too many inadequacies. Jack, who had worked hard for


    several days, was not convinced.


    "Mr. Be, you gave me a lot of documents, but you only took a nce. Is it possible that you


    misremembered the n? Maybe you should take a good look at it and give me another opinion."


    Although not convinced, Jack did not dare to speak directly, and his attitude was moderate.


    "Don''t do that. These are the most recent ones. I can''t remember them wrong. Don''t give me an


    excuse, Jack. I even remember the case ten years ago."


    Brian turned up his voice at the end of the sentence, ignoring Jack and refusing to give him a chance to


    refute.


    "Take it back, look it over again, and make a new n."


    Brianmanded chilly, and then threw the document to Jack''s arms.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His attitude was clear: he was not satisfied with it and Jack had to start over. His attitude was tough,


    and Jack dare not speak out his opinion.


    Jack went out, and then the secretary came in.


    "Mr. Be, the representative of WY is here."


    "Wait for me in the conference room. I''m on my way."


    Brianmanded serious, because he was busy, he had no time to think about Winnie¡¯s words.


    Brian walked into the conference room, and heard an enchanting voice before he looked up.


    "Hi, Mr. Be. Long time no see. I''m so happy to see you in this way."


    Brian looked along the sound and frowned almost immediately.


    "You represent WY?"


    Brian asked with surprise. There was only possibility for Gloria to show up in the meeting room ¨C she


    was in this cooperation. But she had never known anything about business before, and her appearance


    in this way was rather dishonest.

 Chapter 808 Embarrassing Meeting for Gloria

    Chapter 808 Embarrassing Meeting for Gloria


    Hearing the question of Brian, Gloria gave a coy smile.


    "How can I represent WY with my limited abilities? I am currently an intern at WY, at best an assistant


    to our director."


    "Mr. Be, you are the best of the best in business, and I think I can learn a lot from you, so I


    followed him to be here."


    Gloria was modest, so that Brian would not have other ideas about her.


    Brian did not respond to Gloria but went straight to the seat and sat down.


    "Albert, tell the secretary to bring Jack here."


    Brian gave the order without hesitation, and Albert hurried to do it.


    Brian didn''t say a word until Jack came. It wasn''t until Brian showed up that he gave the order again.


    "Take meeting minutes, cooperate with me on this case."


    "Me?"


    Jack was unexpected. Brian told him to sort out the document well, but now he wanted him to be in a


    new case.


    And what he was not satisfied was that he had to do take minutes of meetings as a secretary.


    He was a branch manager even without his big brother''s achievements. How could he be reduced to a


    secretary?


    He would protest.


    Jack was dissatisfied and even had an impulse to rebel. But he could control his emotions very well


    when he saw that Brian was serious.


    So he gave up and obediently began to prepare for the minutes of the meeting.


    "Brian..."


    Gloria suddenly changed the address to Brian.


    She wanted to ease the atmosphere, but it upset Brian. He looked at Gloria coldly and Gloria suddenly


    stopped speaking.


    "Miss Lee, this is the conference room. Please be careful with your address."


    "The meeting will begin immediately. Please do not talk about anything unrted to work here."


    Albert understood the meaning of Brian, so he immediately reminded Gloria.


    This reminds and Brian¡¯s sharp eyes made Gloria embarrassed.


    The meeting officially began. First, MY side exined the specific details of cooperation.


    In this process, Brian saw out of the corner of his eye that Gloria was doing nothing, and her mind was


    wandering.


    She was not as conscientious as Jack, who was taking minutes of meetings. So Brian doubted why


    Gloria came here.


    WY''s representatives were making detailed reports, and everyone in conference room was listening


    carefully, but there was sudden phone ringing.


    As the phone rang, all of a sudden everyone''s eyes fell on the source of the sound - Gloria.


    Gloria realized that she had affected everyone, so she hurried to press reject key.


    "Sorry."


    An apology would not save anyone valuable time, nor could it hide her disorganized attitude toward the


    meeting.


    "Miss Lee, the basic thing to do in a meeting is to turn off your phone. As a member of WY, you should


    know that. This is the first time I''m warning you, if it happens again, please leave the conference room."


    Albert¡¯ merciless words embarrassed Gloria again, but what he said was true, which was written in in


    the rules and regtions of cooperation.


    "I''m sorry."


    Gloria held resentment, but had to abide by.


    Albert took a warning look at Gloria and then once again reminded everyone.


    "Make sure your phones are off so that it won''t interfere with the progress of the meeting. Everyone''s


    time is precious. Please treat others with respect."


    "The meeting continues."


    Without themand of Brian, Albert knew what to say.


    As the meeting continued, everyone''s attention returned to work, only Gloria glowered at Albert. He


    embarrassed her in the face of so many people, especially Brian was watching.


    Before she came, she did not expect Brian to be so serious and rigorous at work, and did not expect a


    phone call would cause such a big trouble.


    It was so awkward. When she got an opportunity, she certainly would teach him a lesson.


    The meeting was in progress. Calvin knocked on the door and poked his head in after opening the


    door.


    "Mr. Be, Director Chambers¡¯ call."


    Brian got up from his chair.


    "Albert, preside over the meeting."


    Brian strode to the door of the conference room, and the door had been closed before everyone figured


    about what happened.


    "It''s so not democratic. Mr. Be said we should focus at work. My phone can¡¯t ring, but he is allowed


    to leave."


    Gloria whispered, expressing her dissatisfaction, but she dare not really argue about it.


    She had been embarrassed enough, if her words provoked Albert again, it would be worse.


    At the same time, she was wondering why Winnie called and Brian was so obedient. Could he answer


    the phone after the meeting.


    Judging from his appearance, she could know that Winnie was the woman Brian cared most.


    So Thomas¡¯s words were not always true. Winnie was the most difficult one to deal with.


    Brian went out from the conference room, took the phone from Calvin, answered it while he strode to


    his office.


    "Winwin, you finally called me."


    Brian was excited at this moment.


    "I am... I''m gonna give you your car back. At noon I will give Morgan the car key, you tell him to take it."


    Winnie made this call after thinking for a lone time. She thought a phone call would be better than a


    meeting. And she wanted to know if Morgan had conveyed her words to Brian.


    "No need to give it back to me, and Morgan will not ept the car key."


    Brian did not expect Winnie to return his car, but at least he had heard her voice.


    "Ok, I won''t embarrass Morgan, but I won¡¯t drive it."


    Winnie had thought of this result. She could give Brian back the key when she came back.


    "I''m all right."


    Winnie did not know what to say, afraid of exposing some things, so she was to hang up the phone.


    "Wait a minute."


    Brian stopped Winnie in time.


    Since she called, he had to talk to her for a longer time.


    "Winwin, did you meet with Morgan?"


    This was a topic that Brian tried to stall the time.


    "Yes, I wanted to give him the car key. But he won''t take it without your orders. I don''t want to


    embarrass anyone about my business. Even if Morgan does not ept the car key, I will hand it to you


    when I return. Or I''ll leave it at our school and you can send someone to get it."


    What she said was not important, what was important was that Morgan conveyed her words to Brian.


    Since Brian knew it, he would be careful, and she had no need to worry.


    "Winwin, don''t worry about the car. You fill oil yourself and I''m just lending you a car."


    Brian didn''t think a car would affect their rtionship. But Winnie has been tangled with the car.


    ¡°Winwin...¡±


    Brian wanted to say more, but Winnie did not have the patience and directly interrupted him.


    "I gotta go."


    "Winwin."


    Brian again stopped Winnie, and found another topic.


    "I have another question for you. What do you mean by asking me to stay away from Penny?"


    "It was nothing but a reminder that she knew she had cancer and everyone should be careful. And the


    appointment that I go to see her with you will be cancelled. I can go by myself and I will be careful."


    Winnie could not put things out in detail, but she felt practical that she had reminded him.


    After that, Winnie directly hung up the phone.


    She felt there was no problem, but Brian was more confused.


    Mentioning Penny, in fact, was an abrupt thing. Winnie had not answered his phone, so it was strange


    that she suddenly called.


    Brian didn¡¯t think it was simple. Penny must have done something, and Winnie was afraid that he was


    involved, so she called to remind him.


    ra was still with Jonny and had been staying at the hotel for a long time.


    After dinner, ra asked Jonny to go for a walk with her. Jonny said yes, but reluctantly.


    In the park.


    "Honey, you have a branch and me here, so why don''t we buy a house here? It''s so wasteful for us to


    stay in hotels all the time and it doesn''t feel like home."


    After enduring so long, ra finally couldn''t bear it and made a request.


    "I have a branch here, but I''m still in the main office. I''m going back when thispany is up and


    running, and you''re going with me. I don''t think it''s necessary to buy a house here."


    Jonny replied curtly. His money could not be used for fixed assets. Once he had done what he wanted


    to do, he would return home with the money and leave some for his child.


    "You want to go back to your country? How can I go there with you? I have my kids and four old


    people."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ra was obviously disappointed. She did not expect that Jonny would return to his country. And if she


    was alone, she could go abroad, but she had a family to take care of.


    "Go back with me, kids go to school aboard, and old people can go with us too. ra, I have a lot of


    houses. If the old people want to live with us, we will live together. If not, we will live separately."


    "I''ll get them two nannies from your country, and they''ll be well fed."


    Jonny pretended to be nice, as if he was a big plutocrat with countless properties.


    He knew he was bluffing, but the listener was delighted.


    She did not know what Jonny had a lot of houses, so he was really rich.

 Chapter 809 Klara and Wendy Meet Again

    Chapter 809 ra and Wendy Meet Again


    ra thought Jonny''s suggestion was good, but the old people would not go with her.


    "That''s good, but the old people have never left town, so they would leave with me. I can''t leave and


    you can''t stay, I don¡¯t think we will work out."


    ra said with disappointment, she had to think so, but she did not want to give up Jonny, who was a


    rich gentleman.


    Jonny looked at ra with a smile, and then hugged her close tofort her.


    "Why not? You''re making things tooplicated. I have a branch here, and I spend a few months a


    year here. If the old people don''t want to leave, they can stay here. I''ll get a nanny to take care of them,


    two or more, and then you''ll go abroad with me, and you''ll follow me back when I get here."


    Jonny calmed down ra, now he had not used up the value of ra, he could not let her leave him.


    "Then we have no ce to stay when wee back. Do we have to stay in hotels for months? It is


    expensive to stay in hotel. It hurts me to spend so much money."


    ra''s temporary goal was to have a house. A house in B City cost more than 10 million. If Jonny


    bought her a house, she would have 10 million in fixed assets.


    "Oh, so you love money. How about this? I''ll rent a house, and we won''t stay in a hotel. You give me


    time to think about buying a house."


    Jonny let go of ra with a smile, but he got a n.


    He thought hotel was expensive too, which took up arge part of his expenses. In this way, he could


    save these money.


    The price of a day in a hotel could rent a house for two months. It was a great idea to move out.


    "I..."


    ra tried to exin that she did not want to rent a house, but Jonny give her the chance.


    "Well, that is it. I''ll save the money as you say, and tomorrow I''ll look for a house."


    Afraid ra still mentioned buying a house, Jonny hurried to change the topic.


    "ra, didn''t you look for Wendy these days?"


    "No, I don''t want to contact her too often."


    ra had not contacted Wendy since she got her five million back, because she did not want Wendy to


    find out she was with Jonny.


    "You should have your money back as soon as possible. If one day she finds out we''re together and


    gets jealous, you can''t get the five million."


    "But it''s no big deal, it is just five million. If she won''t give it to you, I will."


    He did not want ra to give up this five million, but he had to talk big.


    "I can''t give her five million for nothing, but you have your point in that. Wendy is a person who likes to


    rob thing from others. If she knows we''re together, she''ll probably try some of those bad tricks on me."


    ra would not give up her money, let alone five million, five hundred was important.


    She constantly smeared Wendy, for fear that Jonny changed his attitude towards Wendy. As soon as


    Jonny liked Wendy, she would be doomed.


    "In that case, the rtionship between you and Wendy needs to be handled well. After you get your


    money back, stay away from herpletely."


    Jonny induced ra to get her money back, so that he could cheat more. Otherwise he would be


    suspected again and again, and he didn''t have that much time.


    "Well, I know what to do."


    ra felt Jonny was right. She could not stay away from Wendy now, but she had to be careful when


    she was with Wendy, so as not to expose Jonny.


    ra was obedient, in the next day, she asked Wendy out for lunch.


    In a restaurant, Wendy and ra chatted excitedly, looking like old friends.


    "Wendy, you don¡¯t look good recently, you even have dark circles."


    ra was concerned about Wendy, however Wendy''s condition was really very bad.


    "I don''t know why I can''t fall asleep. I feel like I''m having trouble sleeping because of the pressure of


    work."


    Wendy knew she was in bad shape, but it had nothing to do with work. She got something in her mind,


    plus Jonny caused shadow to her.


    She felt particrly tortured this time, sometimes she was dull and speechless, but sometimes she


    wanted to lose her temper. In short, her mood fluctuates, and she had no control over it.


    She couldn''t sleep since she talked about the n with Penny, and she felt like she was going crazy.


    In the past, she would not agree to see ra. However, she was really depressed, so she agreed to


    No matter what ra said to her, she could at least say a few words to release herself.


    "Wendy, do what you can at work. Don''t be in a hurry, you have plenty of time."


    raforted Wendy. She knew that Wendy was not seriously responsible for the work at all, and


    her low mood must be rted to Brian.


    "Wendy, how is your rtionship with Mr. Be recently? Is Winnie still in your way?"


    ra asked. If Wendy was willing to tell her, she could know some news about Brian and Winnie. If


    Wendy didn''t want to tell her, she would stimte her and make Wendy feel worse.


    "I''m making progress, but not as fast as I thought."


    "As for Winnie, they are not together. Recently I heard she was away on a business trip. I don''t know


    where she went."


    Wendy dare not tell the truth.


    ra was sitting in front of her, so she could only say superficial words or small talk. She could not talk


    to ra about some serious things about Brian.


    "I did not expect them to really separate. Wendy, don¡¯t miss this opportunity."


    ra encouraged Wendy to be brave. However, she knew better than anyone that Brian would not be


    with Wendy.


    "I will grasp it, I will not let Winnie get him."


    Although unconvinced, Wendy was stubborn.


    "Right, ra, haven¡¯t you found a job yet?"


    Wendy did not dare to talk about this topic further, for she did not know what to say.


    "Yes. I don''t find the right job, so I stay at home."


    ra was so happy that she didn''t have to go to work in her current state. If she could tie Jonny, she


    won and did not have to work for the rest of her life.


    "Shall I ask Brian to let you go back to work? Even if you are not short of money, the old people will be


    worried if you don¡¯t have a job."


    Wendy did not sincerely want to help ra, but she wanted to find a chance to see Brian. If she could


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    talk things out with Brian, she would not have to use Penny''s bad tactics.


    Although ra did not care about it, it was a shame for her.


    ra felt the most substantial when she worked with Morgan and Calvin.


    Although she was secretly in love with Brian at that time, she was always positive and energetic every


    day. She was thinking that if she did not reveal her secret love, if she did not envy Winnie, would she


    live a simple life as before.


    "Wendy, I''m not going back. Winnie is erratic, if one day she returns to the Be Group, I will be


    kicked out again."


    ra refused, afraid that she would be embarrassed again.


    Now she put Jonny first and foremost, which was a kind of sess for her.


    "All right. If you want to go back, let me know. I can find a way to get you back."


    Wendy''s n did not seed, and she could only give up.


    "But you are right that Winnie is really quite annoying. Relying on the convenience of her work, she


    would certainly find an opportunity to approach Brian again. I will speed up my efforts to marry Brian


    before she causes trouble."


    Wendy was determined to cooperate with Penny to get Brian.


    However, ra had sarcasm in her heart.


    ra was not an outsider, and she knew better than anyone who Brian liked. Even if Winnie and Brian


    had broken up, Brian would not take fancy on Wendy.


    The most funny thing was that, with a dirty past, Wendy still had confidence.


    In fact, if Brian did not mind about it, it would only prove that he had not loved Wendy. For so many


    years, everyone thought that Brian loved Wendy deeply, so he had been waiting for Wendy, but actually


    Brian did not love her.


    "Wendy, you should have such determination. And make sure you marry Mr. Be as soon as


    possible."


    ra encouraged, but actually her smile was full of sarcasm. She was on the sidelines now, and she


    just wanted to stand back and see who won.


    Wendy''s evil deeds were more sinister than Winnie, at least Winnie was dignified. And Wendy, up until


    now, everything she''s done had been despicable.


    So she hoped Wendy''s end was tragic.


    Since Gloria came out of the meeting, she did not think about work, but about Brian¡¯s attitude to Brian,


    and Winnie¡¯s call.


    She went to the beach alone and thought about it carefully and seriously.


    She had a cooperative rtionship with Thomas. But she always felt Thomas was partial to Winnie.


    Every time Winnie was mentioned, Thomas did not allow her to intervene.


    However, Winnie was her biggest opponent, if such an opponent was ignored, she would be destined


    to be a loser.


    Why did Thomas do that? Was there any agreement between him and Winnie?


    "Wait, Jack was seen at headquarters yesterday, proving that he hase back. What else will


    Thomas do? Isn¡¯t that Jackes back to headquarters his ultimate goal?"


    Gloria solitoquized. She felt it was rted to Thomas, and perhaps the agreement between Thomas


    and Winnie was more ambitious than hers.

 Chapter 810 Worried About Brian

    Chapter 810 Worried About Brian


    Gloria continued to talk to herself and analyzed.


    "Yes, that must be so. Thomas is an old fox and can''t bet on me."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I am stupid, how can I figure it out sote?"


    Gloria med her stupidity, but fortunately she saw the facts now.


    Thomas was still useful, since he did not allow her to make a move to Winnie, she would do as he


    required, but she had to have her own n and hide it from Thomas.


    Gloria then picked up the phone and called Winnie.


    Winnie was off ss. She felt strange that Gloria called her.


    She picked up the phone after a moment of silence.


    "Hello."


    Winnie was the first to speak.


    "Hello, I''m Gloria."


    Gloria¡¯ tone was with sarcasm. Winnie was ready to respond to that


    "Hello."


    Winnie was waiting for Gloria to speak first.


    "Director Chambers, I just hope you can notice the time when you call Brian. We were all in a meeting


    yesterday and one phone call from you ruined it."


    Gloria¡¯s tone was deliberately charming when she addressed the name of Brian.


    "My time and ourpany''s time are valuable, let alone Brian''s time, which was indeed money, and


    was measured in seconds. Do you know how much you cost the loss? I don¡¯t think you can afford that."


    Gloria¡¯s tone was with sarcasm, but slow. She was not anxious or angry, she wanted to be ironic, so


    that Winnie would retreat.


    "Is that what you''re calling to tell me for? Or do you want to tell me that you work with Brian?"


    Winnie did not care what Gloria said. Winnie did not like Gloria as her enemy, more do not like her way


    of showing off.


    ¡°Yes, I work with Brian. You know what? I think you''re a smart guy, so I''m gonna cut to the quick. I want


    to go after Brian again, and I want you to know. If you want a challenge, do it openly. If not, don¡¯t call


    Brian again.¡±


    Gloria told her purpose. She must have been spoiled since childhood and developed her arrogant and


    domineering attitude.


    "I see. You can do that, but I will try to minimize the frequency of my phone calls to Brian, as we have


    kids, and there is something we need to talk about.¡±


    ¡°I also will check my own time when I call Brian. I can''t waste my brain when I make a phone call to


    him. My time is money, and though it cannot be measured in seconds, it is precious to me."


    "I''m going to start making money. Good luck."


    Winnie finished speaking in one breath, and then hung up the phone.


    She knew new information in this telephone that Gloria began to pursue Brian again, in the way of


    work. But it had nothing to do with her, Gloria¡¯s call only annoyed Winnie.


    She had not made a call to Brian for a long time, she did not expect that her call would be known by


    Gloria. It was an excuse for Gloria to argue with her.


    Winnie gave a wry smile, she did not understand why she became Gloria¡¯s energy though she was far


    away.


    Winnie did not have the mood and energy to think of Gloria, she was worried about Brian. Although


    Brian would be careful, she was still nervous.


    After dinner, she called Oscar and told him the story.


    "I don''t know what time it is because they were typing on their phones, and then went outside. So keep


    an eye on her these days and let me know if there''s anything wrong."


    Winnie had been worried, because she did not know the n of Wendy and Penny. It was an untimed


    bomb, maybe it would explode tonight, maybe in 10 or 20 days from now.


    She was out of the city and she could not be of help. What she could do was to remind Brian, and ask


    Oscar for help.


    "I''ll, don''t worry. Penny wanted to ask Brian to her house, but Brian may note. I think he''ll be more


    careful for your reminder."


    Oscarforted Winnie, knowing that she was anxious.


    She had been deeply in love with Brian, but she was hurt, and dare not continue.


    "I hope so. I just can''t be at peace."


    Even if Oscar would help her, she was still worried, afraid that Brian would fall into a trap, which would


    affect his happiness all his life.


    It was the end of the week again, she didn''t have to go back to B City actually.


    Although Stefan let her go back to discuss the location of the franchise, Winnie knew they could decide


    in the video conference.


    However, using this excuse she still came back, for she would be less worried about Brian.


    Winnie did not tell the kids she would be back at a different time, so that Brian would not find out.


    Instead ofing back on Friday night or Saturday morning, Winnie returned at noon on Saturday.


    Stefan went to the airport to pick her up, and then went directly to the store and then discuss about the


    franchise with Daenerys and Emily.


    "I came back yesterday at noon. I have been in H province for a week. After inspection, I decide the


    head office is in the provincial capital city, and I had found a few stores. Now I have videos and


    pictures, so you can see which store is better."


    Stefan finished and began to y the video, but Daenerys had no patience to watch it.


    "I don''t want to watch it, and I can''t understand it. Boss Stefan, I trust you. From now on, you''re in


    charge of everything. I just collect the money."


    "I called you here for a meeting. Don''t you want to give me some advice?"


    Stefan had never seen a partner who trusted him so much and left everything to him.


    "I did note here for a meeting. I''m focused on having my second child. I came here to eat hot pot."


    Daenerys was naughty; she did not give any advice because she did not care about it.


    "Having a second child has nothing to do with eating hotpot."


    Emily did not watch the video too, but carefully listened to Daenerys and Stefan.


    "It is said that eating hot pot is the best for women who was to get pregnant, so it is rted."


    Daenerys could not helpughing, she just needed a reason to eat hot pot.


    "Oh... I see. I think I''ve heard of it, but in a different version. I heard that eating hot pot is good for


    pregnant women. I happen to be pregnant now, so I will try itter."


    Emily chimed in. She did not like to give advice or watch video. She and Daenerys just wanted to eat


    hot pot.


    "Emily, you said that too? You can have hotpot, but we are having a meeting now."


    Stefan was confused by these two people, it was clearly a meeting, but it felt like a gathering.


    "I''m so upset and I can''t understand it, or give any advice. The solution to feeling upset is to eat hot


    pot."


    Emily felt happier to eat hot pot than to talk about hot pot.


    "You two foodies."


    Whether the two people were joking or not, Stefan was helpless, but it proved their trust in him.


    "Boss Stefan, I agree. I don''t care about these things. I know little about H Province, and I can''t give


    any opinion even after watching the video. I will just collect money like Daenerys."


    Emily was a hard-working person, but since she became pregnant, all her thoughts had been on the


    baby and Leo.


    Now when she thought about meetings and work, she had a headache. So what bothered her most at


    the moment was a meeting.


    "Well, you are only focus on kids. Winnie is earnest."


    "Winwin, give me some advice."


    Stefan was pleased, at least Winnie watched the video seriously and she could give him advice.


    However, Winnie had no respond.


    "Winwin."


    Stefan observed Winnie. However, there was still no response from Winnie.


    Stefan looked up at Daenerys and Emily, at the moment they could not helpughing.


    Stefan got up and went to Winnie, and at this hour he waspletely disappointed. Winnie''s eyes


    were not on the video, and she was in a daze.


    "Winwin."


    Stefan increased the volume and called her again.


    "Well, what is it?"


    Winnie looked at Stefan, confused, but Daenerys and Emilyughed out.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Winnie was more confused.


    "Don''tugh, Stefan. Isn¡¯t this a meeting? Why aren¡¯t you serious?"


    Winnie turned to Stefan and tried to figure out why the two wereughing, but only to find that Stefan


    was alsoughing.


    "You three are not focus on the meeting. You''re not here for a meeting, but for gathering."


    "Don¡¯t you want to have hotpot? Let''s go and eat. You know what, hot pot is not only good for pregnant


    women, but also for those who are absent-minded and depressed."


    Stefan took them to eat hot pot happily since the meeting could not continue.


    Hearing that, Daenerys and Emilyughed out loud.

 Chapter 811 Persuading Emily Once Again

    Chapter 811 Persuading Emily Once Again


    The discussion session turned into a girl¡¯s party.


    The three women were distracted during the meeting but Winnie was the only one left distracted while


    eating the hot pot.


    She had been thinking about Brian and had been worried. She was afraid that Brian was being framed


    and that she was also afraid that she had spoiled Brian''s good deed.


    The two opposing moods had Winnie torn.


    "Winwin, why don¡¯t you eat? Can you fill your stomach just by looking at it?"


    Stefan reminded Winnie, who then snapped back to her senses, but couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I''m not as hungry as they are, they like haven''t eaten yet."


    Winnie tried to shift her mood so that she might not have to dwell on it.


    "We have a need for this, and are not eating for ourselves."


    Emily retorted unconvincingly, her appetite was good today and it was her aim to eat more.


    "You''re in good shape today, are you over the pregnancy vomiting."


    "Since so, haven''t you thought things through with Leo yet?"


    Winnie put the focus on the topic of Emily and Leo once again. She had always felt that only if the two


    of them established a rtionship and were happy together, she would be able to settle her mind.


    "Look at you, we''re eating well and in a pretty good mood, so why bring him up?"


    Emily responded with dissatisfaction, but didn''t stop eating.


    "He must be mentioned, and if you don''t get results, I''ll ......"


    "Stop it, stop it. I know what you''re going to say, and I will talk to Leo, but you have to give me time."


    Emily interrupted Winnie''s words, knowing that she was going to say something like breaking off the


    rtionship again. Emily was indeed afraid that Winnie would not have any dealings with her, but Leo


    had let her down again with this incident.


    "You''re obviously being perfunctory. There is just one problem between you, are you going to talk about


    it until the baby is born?"


    Winnie didn''t believe Emily''s words, if they had a talk, Leo would have told her long ago.


    "I''m not, you''re overthinking it."


    Emily refuted. At this moment she wanted to have a good meal and really didn''t want to bring up those


    annoying things.


    "Well then, I''ll go to work at Leo''s tomorrow and make sure what you have talked about."


    Winnie was pushing Emily, otherwise Emily would have all kinds of excuses to dy.


    "Fine, you don''t have to ask. We''ll talk again tonight."


    Emily had to agree to talk to Leo.


    "Ok, think about the consequences before you talk about it."


    "Emily, there''s something else I need to remind you of. This state of mind you''re in right now is not very


    good. If a pregnant woman is depressed and preupied all day, she can easily switch to depression.


    You need to be cheerful throughout your pregnancy in order to avoid depression."


    "As for being happy, the most important factor is Leo. Let go of everything to be with Leo, so that you


    can be happy. This is not only good for you, but also good for the child."


    Winnie had to remind Emily once again that her condition was already trending towards depression,


    and if she didn''t resolve the issue with Leo, she would be dangerous.


    "Winwin is right, you''re making this a priority to gauge the terms of your being together. And your mood


    will definitely affect the child. If you intend to have this child, be good to it and don''t think about


    anything else."


    Daenerys couldn''t help but remind as well, she wished they could be together sooner as Winnie.


    "You guys mean we have to stay together for the child?"


    Emily said, it was the aspect she was least willing to ept.


    "I think you are have depression right now. Your thinking is radical, not like normal people. Who told


    you to stay together for the child, we''re just asking you to put yourself in the child'' shoes."


    Daenerys immediately retorted. If Emily had this thought, she could not be with Leo.


    Daenerys continued.


    "No one force you to have the baby, if you and Leo don''t want to be together, you can have the


    abortion. You''re the one who want to have this baby, no one force you."


    "Leo stated that he would respect your wishes. And you should think why you want to have this child


    born, it is because you love Leo."


    Facing Emily''s obsession, Daenerys didn''t leave her the slightest chance to retort, but spoke


    straightforwardly.


    "I ......"


    Emily was seen through, but she didn''t want to admit it. Just as she opened her mouth to retort, Winnie


    started again.


    "Don''t deny it, we won''t believe it. Daenerys is right, the most fundamental reason is that you like Leo.


    If you don''t like him, why did you still have sex with him after breaking up......"


    However, Winnie ignored Stefan on the side and was interrupted by Stefan before she could finish her


    sentences.


    "Wait ...... I''m a man and I''m sitting right in front of you guys. You women just chat about such a private


    topic with no fear. Don''t you guys treat me like a man?"


    "You''re a man? Sorry we forgot."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Daenerys couldn''t help butugh when she finished, the few of them could really forget everything


    around them when they talked.


    "Fine, you guys go on, I''ll hide for a while, I''ll be back when the subject changes."


    In order not to be ignored and to stop being embarrassed himself, Stefan got up and left the room.


    "Winwin, go on."


    Daenerys reminded Winnie. It was just the three of women left, and no one would be embarrassed to


    say anything they wanted to.


    "Ok."


    Winnie was obedient, and as soon as Daenerys reminded her, she continued what she had just left off.


    "You''re a grown-up, don¡¯t you think you will get pregnant if you have sex? Why didn''t you use


    contraception measure? Who believes you don¡¯t love him? Who believes you that you want this child


    not because of Leo? Will you give birth to a child with a fool?"


    "I can''t get pregnant with a fool."


    Emily protested in a small voice as she was ufortable.


    "Hey ...... you got to the point. Because you don''t like the fool, and you won¡¯t have sex with the fool, so


    of course you can''t get pregnant."


    Daenerys chimed in, which made Emily have to face up to her feelings.


    "I ...... admit that I want to keep this child because I love Leo. But ......"


    "No buts, love tolerates everything. It is logical that you want this child because you love Leo. I know


    what you want to say, it''s just that you can''t forget the fact that Leo lied to you."


    Winnie interrupted Emily, in Winnie''s opinion, the words after "but" were not necessary to say.


    It''d been so long, and the only problem was that Emily still minded it.


    Therefore, they had to continue to persuade.


    "Emily, think about it, how much Leo has paid for you to be able to forgive and ept him? A


    sessful entrepreneur won''t hesitate to give up his career to pursue you, won''t hesitate to give up his


    friends to beg for your forgiveness. If you want, he can even sell his body."


    "If he doesn''t love you, he would not have done these."


    Winnie said everything she could, and she didn¡¯t know how many times she had said. Her ultimate goal


    was for them to be happy, not to go as far as she did, not to lose each other in the end.


    Emily and she were still different, they didn''t hurt each other, there was no pain and suffering, all they


    had was that misunderstanding. If they lost each other because of that misunderstanding, they would


    carry regrets for the rest of their lives.


    Winnie was different, even if she and Brian loved each other deeply, but outside factors could not be


    avoided. It was impossible for them to live happily with just their feelings for each other.


    It was because Winnie saw through everything, because Winnie knew that she did not meet Brian''s


    standards that she had to end her sinful rtionship and get out of her misery sooner.


    Winnie''s words made Emily fall into silence. Winnie and Daenerys were right, she was entangled in


    that misunderstanding only.


    "I saw how good Leo was to me and gave so much to try to be close to me. I''m just worried that he''ll


    still cheat me, so I''ve been afraid to face everything he''s done."


    Emily was still afraid that she would be cheated again. She was not as tough as Winnie, if she was


    cheated once again, she was afraid that she would die.


    "Okay, okay, stop it, Emily knows everything, we don¡¯t have to waste our words. Emily ......"


    Before Daenerys could finish her words, the phone rang.


    "I''ll take a call."


    It was from Kevin, and Daenerys picked it up.


    "Honey ......"


    As Daenerys spoke, Kevin''s eager voice came.


    "Daenerys, something happened to Leo, he''s in my hospital now."


    "What, what''s going on?"


    Daenerys immediately tensed up. He was so nervous that even her voice changed. Meanwhile Winnie


    and Emily looked at Daenerys worriedly.


    "It is a car ident, he is now in aa and has been pushed into the resuscitation room. Think


    whether to tell Emily. I gotta go, I have to go into the resuscitation room."


    Kevin hang up the phone as soon as he finished.


    "Hello ......"


    Daenerys wanted to know more details, wanted to know what was wrong with Leo, but the phone had


    already hang up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Emily asked Daenerys with annoyance.


    "It¡¯s ......"


    "We''ll go to the hospital first."


    Daenerys didn''t dare to tell Emily. Now Emily was at the critical period of pregnancy, afraid that she


    could not bear it.


    Daenerys got up after saying that, but Emily pulled Daenerys.


    "Is it Leo?"


    From Daenerys'' behavior, Emily spied bad information, and she guessed it was Leo who had an


    ident.


    "Yes ...... Leo had a car ident, and is now in the hospital of Kevin for resuscitation."


    For Emily''s resolute attitude, Daenerys told the truth.


    "Leo ...... how is he ...... I want to go to the hospital ...... I want to see him... ..."


    Emily''s prediction came true and copsed all of a sudden. She felt so weak that she didn''t have the


    strength to try to stand up.


    "Winnie, Daenerys, let''s get to the hospital."

 Chapter 812 Leo Has an Accident

    Chapter 812 Leo Has an ident


    Emily urged, even though Winnie had already run out to get the car, even though Daenerys was


    assisting her to walk outside, she was still too panicked to control herself.


    Her teeth were shaking, the muscles in her face are shaking, hands were not working, and her feet


    were so weak that she could not walk.


    Stefan saw them running out in a hurry with dark faces , so he knew something was going on and


    chased after them. After knowing that something had happened to Leo, he let several women all sit in


    the back and drove straight to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital.


    Emily kept asking over and over again.


    "What the hell is going on, how is Leo doing now?"


    "Emily, don''t be anxious, no news is the best news. With Kevin there, you don''t have to worry."


    Winnieforted Emily, but thefort was weak at this point, as she was also worried and


    overwhelmed.


    "Is it car ident severe, how is he?"


    Emily couldn''t listen to any constion and kept asking over and over again.


    "It''s okay, it''s going to be okay."


    Daenerys wrapped Emily in her arms, but was anxious and didn''t know how tofort her.


    "I''ll call, I''ll call his assistant."


    Emily had already dialed the number out while she was talking, only the hand holding the phone was


    still trembling.


    "What''s going on? How did Leo get into a car ident? How is he doing now?"


    Without even giving the assistant a chance to respond, Emily asked several questions in one breath.


    "Mr. Johnson is in the resuscitation room right now. He drove his car to avoid an old man who was


    picking up rags and crashed directly into a big tree on the side of the road."


    The assistant hurried to exin, but he was not there and knew very little. That was all he had heard


    from witnesses when he had arrived on the scene.


    "How can you let him drive? He''s so tired every day, how can he have the energy to drive?"


    Emilyined. If the assistant drove, Leo might not have an ident.


    "It was Mr. Johnson himself who wanted to drive. He said he made you angry two days ago and finally


    he freed up some time today, so he wanted to go and apologize to you. He wouldn''t let us follow him,


    and we didn''t expect him to have an ident, or I wouldn''t have let him drive himself."


    Hearing that, Emily waspletely speechless. It turned out that it was because of her, it was her


    stubbornness that made Leo have such a serious ident.


    Emily burst into tears.


    "It''s all because of me. He wouldn''t have had the ident if he hadn''t seen me."


    "Don''t cry, Emily, you can''t cry now. Leo will be fine, and you shouldn''t me yourself."


    Winnie was afraid that Emily would be sick, so sheforted Emily.


    "It''s all my fault, what would I do if something happened to Leo?"


    Emily''s cries were getting louder and louder, not something that could be controlled by a few words of


    Stefan was worried, but there was nothing he could do, so he could only increase the speed of the car


    to reach the hospital as soon as possible.


    The journey from the hotpot restaurant to the hospital, which usually took half an hour, only took twenty


    minutes today. But despite that, those twenty minutes were still incredibly long for Emily.


    Finally, they reached the hospital, and met Leo''s assistant at the door of the resuscitation room.


    Emily defiantly tried to rush into the resuscitation room, but was stopped by Daenerys and Stefan.


    "Emily, you can''t go in there. You''ll interfere with the resuscitation."


    Daenerys was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, worrying about Leo''s current condition. However, she


    had to take care of Emily at this time and couldn''t let anything happen to her.


    Meanwhile Winnie wasmunicating with Leo''s assistant.


    "Where did Mr. Johnson get hurt?"


    "Head, legs are bleeding, and there are wounds on his arms and stomach. But it was the head wound


    that put him in aa."


    The assistant said what he saw when he went there himself.


    Winnie couldn''t be calm when she heard this.


    He got wounds all over, and it didn''t sound good.


    "What did Dr. Burns say?"


    Winnie controlled herself and continued to inquire.


    "Dr. Burns checked on him. He said the calf is definitely broken, as for the head, he didn¡¯t know what''s


    going on until he examine it."


    "Director Chambers, the scene of the car ident was quite serious. Mr. Johnson was pinned in the


    car and couldn''t get out, and the firemen cut the car to get him out. Is Mr. Johnson going to be okay?"


    The assistant was also worried, and only then did Winnie realize that his hands were also trembling.


    "No. ......"


    Winnie wanted tofort him, but Emily heard the conversation, so she hurried over to ask.


    "Leo was pinned in the car ...... is he ...... Howe there is so much blood on you? Is it Leo¡¯s? He


    shed so much blood ...... he ......"


    Emily passed out without even saying aplete sentence when she saw the blood all over the


    assistant''s body and hands.


    "Emily ......"


    "Emily ......"


    Before Leo coulde out, Emily was resuscitated by the doctors who rushed in.


    After learning that Emily could not receive stimtion for her pregnancy, the doctor gave Emily a little


    sedative, which would prevent her from passing out again.


    Emily didn''t even know what had happened to her and woke up in a daze only to find herself lying in a


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    hospital bed.


    "Where ...... is Leo? How is he doing?"


    Suddenly sat up from the bed, not caring who all was nearby, much less her own body, she asked once


    again emotionally.


    "Calm down ......"


    "Leo ......"


    Before Daenerys could say a sentence, Emily saw the person on the other hospital bed.


    Although the assistant was blocking her view so she couldn''t see Leo''s face, she was sure that was


    Leo.


    Emily quickly got out of bed and ran to Leo''s bedside.


    When she saw Leo''s head wrapped in bandages, several scratches on his face, his arm wrapped in


    gauze, and his leg even supported by a brace, she couldn''t help but cry out in heartache.


    "Leo, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault, get well, okay."


    "Leo, wake up, open your eyes and look at me. I still have a lot to say to you. Do you hear me? Don''t


    scare me, okay?"


    Emily cried so hard that she even forgot what kind of state Leo was in at the moment.


    At this moment, she looked at Leo who was covered in bruises, and her heart was full of self-me all


    heartache. If it wasn''t for her damned insistence, how could Leo have suffered a car ident?


    "Leo, wake up, okay? We still have to get married and take care of the child together."


    "Wake up, as soon as you wake up, I will forgive you, never sulk with you again, never torture you


    again. Leo, do you hear me ......"


    Emily cried hysterically, just like she had lost Leo.


    At that moment Kevin, who was standing on one side, spoke up.


    "Leo ......"


    As Kevin was to uttered words, he was stopped by Winnie.


    "Don''t say anything, let Emily say everything that''s on her mind."


    "But she can''t take it in this physical condition."


    Kevin was looking at it from a doctor''s point of view, and he was afraid that Emily wouldn''t be able to


    support herself before passing out.


    "Wait, it shouldn''t be a problem. This is a rare opportunity, she must be made to see her heart and


    make her understand Leo''s heart."


    Winnie thought it was ok because these things have been pent up in Emily''s psyche for a long time,


    and she could not bear it for long even without Leo''s ident.


    She was releasing herself from pain now. She might faint, but there was small possibility.


    Kevin kept his mouth shut after listening to Winnie''s words, and he would just be ready to resuscitate at


    all times.


    Emily continued to cry, and Daenerys couldn''t stop her.


    "Leo, did you hear me? I said I would marry you, I said I would forgive you. I believe that you will be


    good to me for the rest of my life and that you love me."


    "Wake up. okay? Say something to me, okay? Leo, can you watch me cry? You don''t care about me,


    you don''t care about the child, do you?"


    Emily''s tears fell like rain and her emotions were uncontroble.


    Seeing Leo in this state, seeing that the assistant was still covered in blood, Emily felt that everything


    was grey and everything had lost its color.


    "Leo, do you hear me? Wake up, wake up."


    Emily had no more patience, she was about to copse when she couldn''t hear Leo''s voice.


    She couldn''t control shaking Leo''s arm hard, at which point both her assistant and Daenerys stopped


    her.


    "Emily, you can''t shake Leo like that. He has a lot of wounds that have just been stitched up. You''ll rip


    the wounds open like that."


    Daenerys was afraid that Emily couldn''t hear her words and hurriedly took both of Emily''s hands in her


    own.


    At this time, Winnie walked to Emily''s side. She squatted next to Emily and spoke in a low and steady


    voice.


    "Emily, did you mean what you just said? You forgive Leo and you promise to marry him?"


    "Yes, yes. I forgive him and I promise to marry him. I promise anything as long as he wakes up."


    "Winnie, Daenerys, will you guys wake him up. He''s lying here, I ...... I''m scared."


    Emily cried with sadness and aggression. She feared that Leo would never get up again.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry. Leo''s life is no longer in danger now, and thea is only


    temporary."


    Winnie told Emily about Leo''s situation since Emily said that.


    "Is he really okay?"


    Emily immediately brought up her spirit and asked Winnie.


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    Winnie repeated.


    "Really, he''s really fine? So where did he get hurt and why does he have bandages all over his body."


    Emily, who had just fallen silent, cried again when asked this question.


    With injuries all over his body, even if he wasn¡¯t life threatening, Leo couldn''t avoid the pain. She even


    wished that all these pains wereid to herself, so that she could bear them for Leo.


    "Don''t cry, it is ok. The lower leg is broken and needs some rest, the rest are superficial."


    Winnie patiently exined, and Emily listened carefully. Just then Leo frowned in pain and called


    Emily''s name before his eyes were even opened.


    "Emily ...... Emily ......"


    "You''re awake, you''re awake, Leo, you''re really awake."


    When Emily heard Leo''s voice, she was even excited and couldn''t control her emotion. Forgetting that


    Leo was covered in injuries, she directly pounced on Leo''s body.


    "I''m d you''re awake, I''ll forgive you and I''ll marry you."


    Emily once again burst into tears. It was not because of sadness or helplessness, but excitement and


    joy that she felt relieved.

 Chapter 813 They Were Together

    Chapter 813 They Were Together


    Leo was pressed painful, grinning and frowning, but also lifted one hand to embrace Emily.


    He couldn''t remember how long he had waited for these words, and he felt it was worth it to exchange


    today''s ident for Emily''s forgiveness.


    "I''m fine, don''t cry."


    Leo had tofort Emily as he endured the pain, but at this time, there were some things he had to


    say.


    "Emily, I will spend my life loving you and guarding you. I''ll make you the happiest woman in this world,


    I''ll spoil you, I''ll protect you, no one will bully you with me around."


    The words were said with breathlessness, but it carried all of Leo''s love for Emily, and the weight of


    these words could not be weighed.


    "Thank you for forgiving me, and thank you for willing to marry me."


    Leo''s words moved everyone present, but the one who was the most moved was Emily.


    "I believe you can do it, I trust you. I''ll give you the rest of your life to express yourself, as long as


    you''re safe and sound, as long as you don''t get hurt or leave me."


    Emily was so moved that she cried and she regretted that her forgiveness came toote. They had


    wasted too much time being happy, and she had made Leo suffer for too long.


    All of this was because of her unreasonable persistence. It was not until now that she realized how


    stupid she was since Leo had an ident.


    "Well, for the rest of our lives, we''ll be together for the rest of our lives."


    Leo gave the promise. He was willing to live with Emily, to take care of her and guard her for the rest of


    his life.


    At this moment the ward that should have been sad resounded with pleasant and happy apuse,


    everyone felt relieved and happy for this scene. Leo persisted for so long and finally he made it. His


    persistence was worth it.


    Winnie smiled gratefully, and her heart was finally grounded.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They made a pact for the next life and even for eternity. It was a love that made Winnie envious, a pact


    that made Winnie jealous.


    Regardless, whether Leo was physically or mentally traumatized, he was automatic healed.


    Everyone was happy, and watching them happy, she could be happy too, right?


    After dinner, Daenerys and Winnie came back to the hospital to apany Leo and Emily.


    At this time, Leo''s anesthetic was no longer effective, and pain wasing from all parts of his body.


    However, Emily was crying as she watched him cringe in pain, and Leo could only endure it as much


    as possible.


    "Emily, you''ve been tired all day, you''d better go back and rest. I''m fine, and you cane in the next


    morning."


    Leo wanted to let Emily go back, one was that Emily needed rest, and the other he didn''t want her to


    cry.


    "No, there are two beds in this ward. I''ll lie down and rest when I''m tired, I''m going to stay here with


    you."


    It was impossible for Emily to leave. She had to be by Leo''s side all the time so that she could be


    relieved.


    "Emily ......"


    Winnie wanted to persuade Emily to go back, but just after calling Emily''s name, Emily refused.


    "Don''t talk me out of it, I''m not going back. My parents areing over tonight to bring me pajamas,


    and I''m staying here from now on. Whenever Leo gets out of the hospital, I''ll go home."


    Emily''s attitude was insistent, and Winnie had to give up.


    The nurse walked in, followed by Kevin.


    "Have a shot for the pain, I guess you''re not going to hold on much longer."


    As Kevin spoke, the nurse had already started to input the pain relief injection into the infusion bag.


    "Why didn''t you give us the pain relief injection earlier if you had it, Leo is sweating from the pain."


    Emilyined. If she the painkillers were used earlier, Leo wouldn''t have been in unbearable pain.


    "I''m punishing Leo for you, so that he won''t dare to bully you in the future."


    Kevin joked. It was all over, and Leo''s fault could be jokingly stated.


    "Who said I''m going to punish him, besides if I''m going to punish him, I will do it myself. You are not


    helping."


    Although she knew Kevin was joking, Emily just couldn''t control her emotions, for she couldn''t look at


    Leo being tortured by the pain.


    "Ok, I meddle. Hey ...... this power of love is great. In less a day, you changed your attitude. I now


    believe that women are fickle creatures."


    Kevin teased as he checked Leo.


    Now that Emily had finally forgiven Leo, love was the only thing she had.


    "Leo, don¡¯t provoke women."


    Kevin continued to tease, and Emily was furious and rushed to sue.


    "Daenerys, why is your husband so talkative today? You should give him a lesson when you get hom.


    I''ll provide as many as tools to punish him you want, for free, like keyboard or durian."


    "Durian, I want durian, we can eat it after I use it."


    Kevin volunteered. It was just a durian, not a big deal to him.


    The two people were joking. The atmosphere in the ward was warm, and even Leo, who was in pain,


    was smiling through the pain.


    Just then, Brian pushed the door and got into the ward.


    He hade over to see Leo, but he saw Winnie at the first nce. He eyes fixed on Winnie''s face


    before falling on Leo.


    "How could you be so careless? You hurt so badly."


    Looking at Leo, who was covered in injuries, Brian couldn''t help but frown.


    "I am fine, it''s all superficial and will heal quickly."


    Leo still had a happy smile on his face, and was happy that Brian hade over to see him.


    "You can''t be careless in a traffic ident. Have you had a full body check?"


    Leo''s condition did look worrying, and although he said they were all superficial injuries, there were so


    many wrapped up ces that it was hard not to be scared and nervous.


    "Yes, I am ok."


    Leo could see Brian''s worry. His smile was somewhat restrained, and his attitude becameposed.


    In this way, Brian would be less worried.


    The two men were chatting there about Leo¡¯s condition, while Winnie stood to the side and listened


    quietly.


    It wasn''t the conversation she was listening to, but Brian''s maic voice.


    Not looking at him but listening to his voice made her feel like going back to that time of surrogacy.


    They couldn''t see each other''s faces at that time, and could only hear each other''s voices. Yet it was


    this low, steady voice that made her feel at ease and grounded in that helpless situation.


    But when they actually made contact, she didn''t feel as safe as that voice gave her in the dark. The


    reality of him and that voice were too far apart.


    But now that he was in this ward, it made sense, at least when Winnie saw him, she didn''t have to


    worry about him being tricked by Wendy and Penny.


    "Winwin ......"


    "Winwin ......"


    Emily called out to Winnie twice in a row without getting any response.


    "What are you thinking about, Winnie?"


    Emily increased the volume, which pulled back to Winnie''s thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "What are you thinking about so seriously?"


    Emily asked Winnie.


    "Nothing. What are you trying to say?"


    How could Winnie say what she was thinking, she would probably be ridiculed if she said it.


    It was many years ago, Brian might have forgotten about, she was the only one remembered, the one


    was down-to-earth thinking about it.


    "I talked to Leo this afternoon and I''ll have wedding together with you and Daenerys."


    Emily talked about getting married happily, while Winnie was embarrassed.


    However, she covered it well and no one could see it.


    "What''s the point of waiting for me, if I can''t get married for the rest of my life, you guys can''t wait for


    me for the rest of my life? Emily, Daenerys, you two have the wedding when Leo gets well."


    How could Winnie dare to make them wait for herself, she was now in a situation where she was


    already destined to be single for the rest of her life, how could she let them go a lifetime without a


    wedding?


    "Leo needs a second surgery on his calf, and it will take more than a year to fully recover. We''ll give


    you a year to find a man, and then the three of us will have a wedding together."


    Emily wanted Brian to hear her words, so that he could speed up.


    Two of the best friends had already found their love, leaving alone Winnie. It was because she was left


    alone that she felt doubly miserable, which made her feel even more sad.


    "A year? You guys are forcing me to marry Oscar, right?"


    Winnie joked to cover her embarrassment and sadness, thinking she could not for a man for a lifetime,


    leave alone a year.


    "Oscar dare not marry you. Even if he has the guts to marry you, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even see the


    sun the next morning."


    Daenerys sneered. Now that she and Emily had lover, Winnie''s love became the thing they worried


    about.


    Watching her running alone between the two cities, even if she herself felt it was ok, Daenerys and


    Emily were sorry for her.


    She was a good woman, a kind woman, a woman who had gone through so much pain, she should


    have a man to protect her. But after so much pain and suffering, she was still alone.


    "Stop the joke, let''s get down to business. You two don''t wait for me, I don''t even know how things are


    going to go, and if you wait, you won¡¯t know how long you have to wait."


    Winnie became serious.


    She couldn''t make anyone wait for her, for she did not know what would happen in the future.


    How could she waste their precious time when the future was unknown?


    "That is your opinion, and you shouldn''t interfere with my idea. I''ve waited this long, and I''ll have no


    problem waiting a few more years."


    Daenerys insisted on her wait, it was something she had agreed with Winnie a long time ago that they


    must get married together. Even if she waited for a lifetime, she could still wait.


    "I''ll wait too, I''m going to have a wedding together with you. Even if men are blind and you can''t get


    married for the rest of your life, I''ll wait. It''s just a wedding, we''ll be happy even without it."


    Emily showed her attitude too. She didn¡¯t want Winnie toe alone to the wedding of the two of them,


    which would be another kind of harm to Winnie.

 Chapter 814 I Have No Opinion

    Chapter 814 I Have No Opinion


    Winnie was so moved that she couldn''t say a word, and at that moment, everyone''s eyes were on


    Brian, waiting for an attitude from him.


    Brian had been silent in listening to the conversation of several women, now everyone was looking at


    him and he knew what everyone was looking at him for. But he knew that Winnie was not giving him a


    chance by saying these words, but was denying him and telling him that it was impossible to marry him.


    Brian raised his eyes to look at Winnie, but Winnie averted her eyes.


    Brian knew that Winnie couldn''t forgive him so far, but he still had to express himself.


    "Winwin, if you agree ......"


    "Brian, I want to go see the kids, are you going back to the suburbs?"


    Winnie directly interrupted Brian''s words, because she was afraid that her refusal would make Brian


    embarrased.


    She knew that Brian wanted to say that if she agreed he would marry her, but she didn''t dare to marry


    and couldn''t marry him. She couldn''t let her one-sided love and two kids affect Brian''s career and life.


    "Yes, let¡¯s go back together."


    After Brian finished speaking and turned back to say goodbye to Leo, he left together with Winnie.


    After exiting the ward and walking for a while, Winnie stopped in her tracks.


    "I drove here, and I assume you drove too. We''ll drive over separately."


    After Winnie said that, she continued walking towards the front.


    "I didn''t drive here. Albert dropped me off and then went on a date. I can''t call him over at this hour."


    Brian answered Winnie.


    His car was indeed not there because he saw Winnie''s car in the parking lot. Knowing that she was


    here, Brian deliberately asked Albert to drive the car away.


    No matter how things would go, he had to create the opportunity first.


    "Take a cab, there are plenty of cabs out there."


    Winnie was helpless. Brian used thisme move every time. It showed that he was avoiding the


    problem or didn''t care about her feelings.


    "I have no cash, no phone."


    Since Brian made preparation, he made it perfectly. His phone was taken away by Albert, and he never


    carried a single cent of cash.


    In this condition, he didn''t believe Winnie could let him walk back.


    "You ......"


    Winnie was to be angry, but she held back because they were in the hospital.


    Without speaking, she continued to walk forward, her steps picking up little by little with her anger.


    She knew she just couldn''t be ruthless with Brian, if she could turn a blind eye to Brian, she might have


    ended this painful ordeal long ago.


    Winnie let Brian drive, and the two of them went to the suburbs together.


    Along the way, Brian had been looking for a chance to exin what happenedst time, but he did not


    do so. He was afraid that if he did that, Winnie wouldn''t even go to the suburbs.


    So not a word was spoken by the two on this journey, it was so quiet that all that could be heard was


    the sound of the car scraping against the road.


    In the suburbs, Winnie politely greeted Rufus, and then took the two kids back to their rooms. She


    hadn''t seen them for a week, and she wanted to find out what had happened to her kids this week, to


    know how they got along with their ssmates and teachers.


    "I won''t ask much about your studies, I only want you to study work and to be responsible for yourself."


    "Tell me what funny things happened to you at school this week, and if anything unpleasant happened."


    Winnie wanted to see the child''s ability to cope and their way of solving things through some things.


    The kids were too young to discern between right and wrong things and must tell the parents to help.


    Those were right should be praised and encouraged, and those were wrong must be corrected.


    "Mom, we''ve had a pretty good week, we''ve met a lot of new friends and the teachers have been pretty


    nice to us. It''s just that when we talk to our new friends, they always talk about family, and every time


    we talk about that, brother and I have nothing to say."


    Megan started to answer quite easily, butter on, she couldn''t help but fell into a low mood.


    Winnie just wanted to talk to them, but she ignored the fact that they would encounter such problems.


    "Why? You can tell them the true Mom and Dad have broken up. It''s a long life and you can''t always


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    hide from these problems, right?"


    Winnie knew that the kid''s silence was to avoid the matter, that they did not have the courage to speak


    such a fact for fear of ridicule from their ssmates.


    Yet that was the fact, and they could not change it whether they had the courage or not.


    "Mom, we''re not avoiding it, we''re hoping that you and Dad will still give us a home."


    That was what Megan really thought. She just couldn''t believe or resign herself and her brother to


    being like that. Their desire for a family had always been clear and unambiguous, and they had held on


    to it.


    Winnie felt even worse mentally when she heard that.


    She could give the kids anything they wanted, but aplete home.


    Even if she could bear everything, she could continue to ept the torment that Brian gave, she was


    just a mistress. It was not aplete family that would be more shameful to the two kids if their


    ssmates knew about it.


    "Megan, Luke ......"


    Winnie wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with the two kids, and just then Brian pushed the door in,


    with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    "Winnie, have a cup of coffee."


    Brian said and ced the coffee on the table next to Winnie.


    "What did you say to mom? If you have a problem, you can tell her and get her opinion."


    Brian asked the two kids.


    The three were talking in the room, and Brian had been wanted to get involved, which was why he had


    gotten coffee as an excuse to walk in.


    "We did, but she doesn''t give advice."


    Luke finally opened his mouth, and he had the same idea as Megan, not talking about the family no


    matter who asked. It was not that he didn''t dare to face it, but he wanted to give Mom and Dad a


    chance to give him aplete family.


    "What did you say? How could Mom not give advice?"


    Brian looked at them with a curious face, for he hadn''t guessed what they had said.


    "We are afraid to talk about our family in front of our ssmates. We want you to give us a home."


    Megan said in a firm attitude, as if they could not say no.


    Brian suddenly showed an apologetic look when he heard such a question.


    This was what the kids had always wanted and he had promised then that he would do it. It was just


    that there had been no progress at all so far, and he had to be sorry.


    "Megan, Luke. This is something dad and mom are going to talk about, and you guys shouldn''t stress


    mommy out. How about this, you guys tell mom what you have encountered this week that you can''t


    solve, and then dad and mom will talk about that problem."


    That was all Brian could answer, and there was no way to keep all his promises to the kids without


    Winnie nodding her head in agreement.


    The two kids looked at each other, and Brian thought that the two kids had listened to his words. But in


    the very next moment the two kids made a decision.


    "We both can solve our problems, and we don''t have anything else to talk to mom."


    "Dad, you have the time. I''m going out with my brother."


    After the two kids finished speaking, they simply opened the door and left, leaving only Winnie and


    Brian in the room.


    "I don''t have anything to talk about, I''ll go first."


    Winnie was not prepared for this sudden situation, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to face


    Brian, so she could only choose to leave.


    Brian had been waiting for this opportunity for a week, and he wasn''t going to let Winnie leave just like


    that.


    "Winwin."


    While calling out to Winnie, Brian had already blocked the way out.


    "Brian, what happened between us was made clearst time, there''s no need to talk about anything."


    "It''ste, I''m worried about Vanessa, I''ll go back first."


    Winnie spoke tly, making herself look calm.


    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have talked to you in that manner. I remembered that day ......"


    "I get it. You have your own reasons for whatever you did, and whatever I did was an act of being


    brainless, so you don''t have to apologize, you were not wrong."


    Winnie couldn''t listen to it, and didn''t want to repeat that day over and over again.


    She had been more miserable than Brian, but Brian could only see his own wounds, but not hers.


    Since so, the so-called apology was perfunctory, without any hint of sincerity.


    "Winnie,e on, can we talk it over and work it all out?"


    Brian was helpless. Every time he spoke, Winnie didn''t give him the chance to say the whole sentence,


    and every time he tried to exin, she wouldn''t listen to him. He knew he was wrong, but he had to be


    given a chance to admit his mistake.


    "There is nothing between the two of us, I don''t think there''s anything to talk about."


    Back when Brian saw the video of Winnie getting a room, he had already put an end to the lewd


    rtionship between the two of them. He had clearly drawn the line between the two of them a long


    time ago. Winnie really couldn''t figure out what else needed to be said between them.


    "Winnie, no matter what you say, no matter how you reject me, we both need a chance to talk. If you


    don''t talk to me today, I''ll wait until tomorrow. If you don''t talk to me tomorrow, I''ll wait for the day after. I


    want that chance even if I have to wait ten years."


    Brian had to make his attitude clear seeing that Winnie rejected him. In other words, he would keep


    pestering Winnie if she didn''t give him a chance to talk.


    "I owe you, right? Okay, let''s talk. Talk today, talk now. But Brian, I have one request. After we talk


    today, please don''t pester me again."


    Winnie realized that if she didn''t give Brian a chance to talk, he would pester her.


    In that case, let him talk about it today.

 Chapter 815 Fatherhood and Motherhood Make Up for Everything

    Chapter 815 Fatherhood and Motherhood Make Up for Everything


    Brian didn''t respond to Winnie''s request, he just pulled Winnie to a chair and sat down, and moved a


    chair himself to sit opposite Winnie.


    "Winnie, since I was given this chance, let me finish my sentence. You can hit me and scold me when it


    "And ......."


    "Come on, I don''t have much time."


    Winnie couldn''t listen to Brian''s concern, and her heart hurt when she did.


    She was used to being hurt by him, and a sudden word of concern could make her feel like the purpose


    wasn''t pure.


    "Okay, here goes."


    "I''ll start with what happenedst week, I did ignore your feelings and shouldn''t have talked to you that


    way. It''s not that I''m refusing to let you care about me, or that I don''t want you to mind my business. It''s


    just that I couldn''t take it yet for a while, so I said that in a moment of emotion."


    "Again, I''m sorry that I broke your heart. I''m really sorry for hurting you even after you uncovered your


    scars tofort me."


    Brian began his exnation in a calm and apologetic manner.


    He had waited for this opportunity for a long time, and it was not easy for Winnie to agree to talk to him


    today. He told himself that he had to be sincere in his attitude, and that he had to admit all his mistakes.


    Winnie listened to Brian''s words carefully. She understood how Brian felt that day and knew that trying


    to get him to ept it all at once was not an easy thing to do.


    Winnie lost her temper and got angry that day because she was emotional. But there was one thing


    Winnie knew very well, it hurt her, it clearly told her that Brian didn''t care about her, didn''t care about


    her feelings.


    He said he loved her, but not once, not a single thing, he considered her feelings. It was not love.


    "I ept your apology."


    Winnie responded indifferently, and the matter was over on the surface. If she didn''t take a stand or she


    wouldn''t ept the apology, Brian would pester her endlessly.


    "Winwin, I want you to forget that daypletely from the bottom of your heart, not mouth


    forgiveness."


    Brian saw it in his eyes that how sad and painful Winnie was that day, Winnie''s forgiveness was only


    limited to the words of the mouth, the psychological shadow was still there on her heart.


    "Do you think that''s possible? All I can do is not to think about it, all I can do is let go of it as much as I


    can."


    Brian''s request was hard. He had lost his memory, but he still remembered that woman. She, a person


    with a superb memory, how could she forget?


    The root of her minding was not at all the rtionship between Brian and his father, nor was it the fact


    that Brian had lost his temper. What Winnie cared about was that Brian didn''t let her go even if he did


    not love her.


    "I know it''s impossible, so I''ll let you take your time."


    "As for my rtionship with him, I will think about it and I will try to forgive him. But still I need time for


    that."


    Brian took a stand, and he thought that this should be the best way to apologize to Winnie.


    Indeed, this statement of his had doubly surprised Winnie.


    Winnie raised her eyes to look at Brian, and then she saw sincerity in his eyes.


    Although she was not as productive as Joshua said, but that he could think about this matter properly


    should be considered her Winnie''s achievement.


    "The time you need isn''t given by anyone else, and I don''t have that right, but I hope you won''t use that


    as an excuse to stall for time. You father has been dyed by you and Ste for more than twenty


    years now, and if you dy any longer, his life will be ruined by you and Ste."


    Since Brian himself had talked about the topic and he was in an okay mood at the moment, Winnie


    gave her answer.


    "You may not like these words, but I think it''s true."


    "There isn''t a parent in this world who owes their kids anything, or if there is, their parenting is enough


    to make up for any transgressions. Everything they do is their own business and has nothing to do with


    us, theter generations, and the only reason they still care about our feelings is because of the love of


    being a father or a mother."


    "I''ll give you the most straightforward example, you and I, Luke and Megan. You keep saying that what


    happened between us was a misunderstanding, and that we can never be together for that


    misunderstanding. Using your point of view, are these two kids going to hate us for the rest of their lives


    as well?"


    This example of Winnie and what Brian experienced was considered a type, if all fell into hatred like


    Brian, the Be family would continue this hatred for generations.


    Winnie knew the damage caused the two things was different, but she felt that this was a sharp tool


    that could strike at Brian''s heart.


    Brian didn''t say anything or retort, because he didn''t want to let his emotions get out of control again


    and hurt Winnie, and he also felt that his kids were also going down his old path, which meant that


    Winnie''s words were justified.


    "I''ll say a few more words if you remain silent."


    Winnie''s attitude eased down, and her voice became soft and gentle.


    "Others may not be able to feel the hurt this incident has caused you, but you should move on. I know


    it''s easier said than done, but for so many years, you''ve closed yourself off from even trying to look


    back on that year in a new light."


    "Back then you were young, and there are some things you may have only seen on the surface but not


    in the heart. If you really can''t figure it out, try to get back on what happened, so you might see things


    differently than you did back then."


    Winnie let Brian face the past, think the whole thing over and over again, so that he could be able to


    ept it.


    "Winwin, I''ll think about it and it won''t take long."


    Once again, Brian felt silent. He felt Winnie''s good intentions and concern towards him.


    His rtionship with his father had been stagnant, and such a state of affairs did make him


    ufortable inside. The times when he used to hate were the times when his heart hurt the most.


    Their rtionship had eased as her arrival, which relieved Brian''s heart a bit.


    He became brightened because of Winnie.


    "Do not waste too much time. There''s a finite amount of time in a person''s life, and your father has


    already gone through two-thirds of it or more. You just have to leave yourself with no regrets."


    Winnie didn''t continue to push, nor did she bring up the fact that Rufus was looking for that woman.


    She was afraid that saying too much would anger Brian and he would hurt her like that day he did.


    "We''ve said what we need to say, don''t take what happened that day to heart and I won''t think about it.


    Anyway, I guess, you and I can''t erase the identity of being our kids'' parents. I hope we have less


    misunderstanding but more understanding in the future."


    Winnie stood up, in her opinion, things were over. Although it was still chilling to think of Brian¡¯s


    behavior that day, it was her own matter, and it no longer had anything to do with Brian.


    After the talk, it was time for her to go.


    "I should get back, let''s talk on the phone if there''s anything wrong with the kids."


    Winnie took a step to leave, but Brian pulled her back.


    "Winwin, now that you''ve given me the chance, it''s time to talk about our business."


    "Our business?"


    Winnie was surprised, because the two of them were not at all appropriate to be put together, and there


    was nothing for the two of them to talk about.


    "Wait, we''ll talk about our business when you''re done with this. It''ste and I''m pretty tired from flying


    back in the morning."


    Winnie heartily did not want to talk about them, as soon as they started, she would be going through it


    all over again, which meant she would be tormented by one thing over and over again.


    How unlucky she was to be hurt multiple times by one thing over and over again. Maybe God punished


    her over and over again.


    Since so, so there was no way for Brian to keep her stay. Even if she stayed, she would have more


    excuses to refuse.


    "I''ll walk you out."


    Brian had to let Winnie go even if he was reluctant.


    With those words, he also got up and followed Winnie outside.


    Winnie walked in front and Brian walked behind. Winnie paused as she reached for the door, then


    turned around.


    "Did Penny contacted you recently?"


    "No."


    Brian was puzzled by Winnie''s sudden question, but he still answered Winnie.


    "How about Wendy?"


    Winnie asked again.


    "Wendy can''t see me even if she wants to, she will be stopped on the first floor of thepany. She


    called me, but I did not answer."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Brian answered sincerely, without a bit of falsehood or concealment.


    However he wasn''t sure why Winnie asked that, so he asked.


    "They called you? Did they make troubles for you?"


    "No, I just want to tell you to keep people like that out of contact in the future."


    They didn''t cause trouble for Winnie, but they would cause trouble to Brian, but Winnie couldn''t say it


    directly.


    She always felt unsettled if she did not ask.


    "Winnie, can you tell me what''s going on? I''m uneasy inside when you''re always hinting like this."


    Brian sensed that Winnie was hiding something, and he was worried.


    "Nothing, I gotta go."


    Winnie then opened the door and walked out.


    She wanted to tell Brian directly, but Brian might not believe her. He would rather believe that Wendy


    was a good person than believe what she said.


    Brian did not believe her at all, and saying it could only be nosy and it would only annoy him. Besides,


    Wendy was important to Brian, her words would not sway Wendy''s position in his heart.


    All Winnie could do was to remind him, and as for how things would develop and whether Brian would


    take her reminders to heart, it was Brian''s own business.

 Chapter 816 The Significance of the Name

    Chapter 816 The Significance of the Name


    The next day was a weekend, Winnie went to Leo''spany, to talk to Leo about work, but Leo was in


    the hospital, so she could only discuss with the staff.


    After the work at Leo''spany was over, Winnie wanted to go see Penny, but was afraid that Brian


    would really find someone to follow her and Brian would go there too.


    After thinking about it, Winnie did not go there but went to the Public Security Bureau.


    It was the weekend, and Winnie thought that the Public Security Bureau would be very quiet, so she


    had a space to quietly develop her software, but she didn''t expect Finn to be there too.


    "When did you get back, I thought I was mistaken when I saw you on the first floor."


    Finn walked into Winnie''s office and asked.


    "I came back yesterday morning, after meeting up with friends."


    Winnie replied ndly, and then asked.


    "It''s the weekend, why are you here at work?"


    "I have an emergency to take care of, but it is done."


    "Are you free today? We can take our kids out?"


    I was a rare opportunity like this for the kids to know each other, as agreed before.


    "I need to talk to their father, the safety of the kids is important right now."


    Winnie said with embarrassment. She was willing to take the kids out with Finn. It was just that the kids¡¯


    safety was the first thing she had to consider, in case something happened, she would regret it for the


    rest of her life.


    "Don''t worry, if I can''t guarantee your safety, I think it''s time for me to give up my position as director."


    Finn was confident about himself. Since he could ask them out, he would be able to protect them.


    "But you should tell their father, so call him now."


    Finn said politely and turned to leave, but Winnie called out to him.


    "Wait, there''s nothing to be afraid of hearing."


    "Just wait here, I''ll call him right away."


    Winnie said as she picked her phone up.


    "Winwin."


    There was excitement in Brian''s voice.


    "Mr. Be, are you with the kids?"


    Winnie''s address immediately put distance between them and cooled Brian''s heart.


    "No, I was outside."


    Brian answered truthfully. Winnie''s call excited him, but the distant address brought his excitement to


    an abrupt halt.


    "I''m taking the kids out, I can go pick them up now I guess. Don''t worry, I can guarantee their safety."


    Winnie said politely, and for fear that Brian wouldn''t agree, she deliberately emphasized the safety


    issue.


    "Winwin ...... I am ok with it."


    Brian swallowed back what he intended to say for he was out.


    He wanted to tell Winnie not to be so polite about anything between them, or they were further away.


    "Thank you!"


    Winnie hung up the phone after she finished. Although she was not used to this way of speaking, she


    should be polite to him.


    "You go get your daughter and I''ll get my two kids."


    Winnie felt more rxed to Finnpared when she talked to Brian.


    "My daughter is in my office, we''ll go pick up Megan and Luke together, so that I can protect you."


    Finn had long promised her daughter toe out and y today, but he got a task temporarily, so he


    brought her to his office.


    "Well then, let''s go pick up the kids together."


    Winnie smiled, and then got up to gather the things on her desk.


    "Drive your car, my car is small."


    Finn suddenly realized the benefit of Winnie''s car being big at this time.


    "No problem, here the car key, you drive."


    Winnie tossed the car key to Finn.


    The two took Finn''s daughter along to the suburbs, with Finn driving, Winnie co-piloting, and Finn''s


    daughter sitting in the back.


    When they reached the suburbs, Finn and his daughter waited in the car, and Winnie went in alone to


    pick up the kids. Soon Megan and Luke came out.


    Winnie still sat in the passenger seat while three kids sat in the back.


    The car began to pull away from the suburbs and the kids began tomunicate.


    "Hello guys, let me introduce myself first. My name is Fine Poole, and I''m a third grade student at XX


    Primary School. My dad is Mr. Poole who is driving the car."


    Fine spoke first to introduce herself. She seemed like a steady, well-behaved child with stories in her


    eyes and maturity in her voice that didn''t fit her age.


    "But you guys look familiar to me, are you from my school?"


    Fine mused inquiringly, from the moment she saw them both in the car, she had a feeling she had


    seen them somewhere before.


    "Hello, Fine, we are your schoolmates. My brother and I are in first grade."


    Megan was active and spoke first. And she was excited to hear that they were in the same school.


    She liked Fine, she was pretty, kind and approachable.


    "Oh ...... I remember, the twins speaking for the first grade students."


    With such a reminder from Megan, Fine suddenly remembered.


    "Yes, my brother and I spoke on behalf of the first grade students."


    "Fine, I''d like to introduce myself first. My name is Megan Be, you can call me Megan."


    "Brother, it''s your turn."


    After introducing herself, Megan reminded Luke.


    "Hello, Fine, my name is Luke Be."


    Luke''s introduction was simple. He also liked Fine, but his personality was different from Megan''s, he


    was not good at showing his joy and sorrow to outsiders.


    "Hello, it''s nice to meet you."


    Fine was significantly more stable than Megan.


    "We''re happy to meet you too."


    A few kids got to know each other and started chatting.


    Finn, who was driving in front, was always alert and asionally listened to the kids'' interesting


    conversations. Winnie, on the other hand, always listened to the kids'' childish words with the corners of


    her mouth raised.


    "I didn''t expect them to be get along well."


    Finn opened his mouth, but remained alert.


    "Yes, our kids are kind and affectionate, and have single parents, so of course they have a lot in


    Winnie responded to Finn. She felt that the most important reason why the kids could be sopatible


    was that they had the same family upbringing and the same attitude towards things.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well, you''re right."


    Finn nodded approvingly, he had always thought his kid was well educated, but after meeting Winnie, a


    single mother, he felt he had to work hard.


    "Megan''s name has its meaning, doesn''t it?"


    Finn suddenly asked a question that was already considered gossip for him.


    "Well ...... how can I put it? In the beginning my two kids were separated, and Megan was with me, and


    Luke was with Dad. Megan started with the name Megan Chambers."


    "Then we met her father, and her father changed her name into Megan Be, nothing special, just


    thest name was changed."


    Winnie exined simply.


    As for the name Megan Be, at the time Winnie thought it meant that Brian pined for her. But now


    that she thought about it she had made a fool of herself, how could he miss her if he didn''t love her?


    Hearing Winnie''s exnation, Finn did not believe that the name Megan Be did not have any


    meaning.


    But he did not say it out, so as not to affect Winnie''s emotions.


    "Fine''s name has a special meaning. Her mother¡¯s name was E, I changed her name to Fine


    after her mother died."


    When Finn first talked about the origin of the name Fine, Winnie was the first person to hear it.


    "It has two meanings, she misses her mom and I love her mom always."


    Finn suddenly became sad.


    "You are putting a yoke on yourself. Why do you burden yourself since she had died?"


    Winnie didn''t know how tofort him, but she could see that Finn still loved his wife.


    "I felt indebted to her. There is only so much I can do to make up for it."


    Finn was emotionally disturbed but was trying to control himself.


    He never said these things to anyone, and kept everything in his psyche to bear by himself.


    Winnie didn''t say any more, because she didn''t know what to say.


    Finn usually was a powerful, resolute and tough man, with ideas and strategies. But she had never


    thought that his heart was also broken.


    Both were speechless and their focus began to shift back to the sound of the three kids'' frolicking.


    Two adults and three kids went to the amusement park first and then to the theme park.


    The three kids were free to do their own thing once they arrived at the theme park.


    Winnie, meanwhile, sat to the side and watched them y.


    "Here is the milk tea."


    Finn walked over and handed Winnie a cup of milk tea. His joking tone made her relieved.


    "Thank you for the milk tea."


    Winnie did not feel burden when she was with Finn, like they were good friend for many years.


    "Are you satisfied with the milk tea? I remembered you don''t drink coffee when you''re not working, so I


    got you milk tea."


    Finn''s words froze Winnie''s smile, but soon she reacted.


    "Yes, you are so sweet, howe I am not satisfied?"


    For a long time, she had a headache when she drank coffee. When going out with friends and


    colleagues, she just took a sip or simply did not drink.


    She drank a little at work because it was refreshing, and kept the amount that would not make her have


    a headache.

 Chapter 817 Take Your Heart Back

    Chapter 817 Take Your Heart Back


    Winnie had told Finn before that she could not drink coffee, but she did not expect that Finn would


    remember that.


    She had told Brian before, but Brian handed her a cup of coffeest night.


    Brian¡¯s actions had revealed his heart, so why be hypocritical to please her?


    "The kids are having so much fun."


    Finn put on a smile, he was happy watching the kids y. He liked to see Winnie''s smile, her dimples


    were sweet and eye-catching.


    "Well, kids are so easy to be satisfied and easy to get along with. There''s none of the deception, but


    only yfulness."


    "It''s so nice, if only people had parents with them all the time and never grew up."


    Winniemented that such a dream could note true for her, because her parents had died,


    because she had grown up and hadn''t met a man who could spoil her as a child. So she was realistic,


    and she still became one of the many errant people.


    "You''re only allowed to think about it for a second, or I''ll send you a pair of handcuffs."


    "It''s not that good, if that''s the case, there will be only kids in the world."


    Compared to Winnie, Finn lived in reality. He wanted his child to live the way Winnie wanted, the only


    pity was that his wife had died.


    "I know you''re a cop, but there''s now that says thinking too much will have handcuffs."


    Winnieughed as innocently as a child.


    Winnie''s smile was the most beautiful scenery for Finn, more beautiful than any sea and famous rivers.


    He hoped that Winnie could smile without bitterness in the future.


    They yed until dinnertime and ate dinner together before heading home.


    It was still Finn who drove and went to the suburbs to drop off the kids first.


    As the car arrived at the suburbs, Brian stood at the gate and waited. The car stopped and the


    headlights were turned off. But by the light of the streetmp, Brian still saw that the person driving was


    Finn.


    Finn saw Brian watching him and also saw his frown of dissatisfaction. He didn''t get out of the car, but


    looked at Brian and nodded as a greeting.


    Winnie walked over to Brian holding the two kids'' hands.


    "You must have been worried, the kids are safe and nothing unpleasant has happened."


    "They''ve had dinner, so when they get back, let them take a shower and sleep after reading books."


    "Bye, Megan, Luke, be good."


    Winnie only took a look at Brian while she was speaking, for fear she got aplex mood.


    Brian didn''t say a word but watched Winnie get in the car and leave with a man. Brian was panic and


    sad, afraid that Winnie left his world.


    Winnie and Finn left, but Finn could see Brian standing there in the rearview mirror. His figure didn''t


    disappear until after the bend had turned.


    Brian''s frown, his dissatisfaction, the jealousy in his eyes and the figure he was looking at them all


    exined that he loved Winnie deeply.


    "Take me to the airport."


    Winnie''s words pulled back Finn''s thoughts.


    "To the airport? Leaving thiste?"


    Finn was surprised, if he knew Winnie was leaving tonight, he wouldn''t have let the kids y sote.


    "If I don''t leave today, I''ll have to miss ss tomorrow. I booked the ne ticket a long time ago, but I''m


    rushed and can''t send Fine back first."


    Winnie was apologetic, seeing how tired Fine looked.


    But if she sent Fine back, the ne would have been off.


    "It''s okay, we can send you to the airport first."


    Fine opened his mouth.


    "Sorry, Fine, I am in a hurry to catch a flight, or I would have sent you home first."


    Winnie med herself. If she had been earlier, Fine would not be so tired.


    "I am fine, I''m not sleepy or tired. I''m happy to spend more time with you."


    "I wish you''de back sooner and we''d still y together."


    Fine was sensible, she did notin even she was sleepy and tired.


    Like she said, being with her dad and Winnie was a happy thing, so she did not mind she was tired and


    sleepy.


    "Ok, I will be back early. Next time we''ll y longer."


    Winnie promised.


    "Have your brought your suitcase?"


    Finn asked Winnie, thinking that women who go out ande back would carry a big suitcase and


    Winnie was no exception.


    "No need, I just need a bag and a phone."


    Winnie said casually. She did note back with suitcase, so she did not have to leave with one.


    "Well then, let''s go straight to the airport."


    When Finn finished, the car turned at the intersection ahead.


    After dropping Winnie off at the airport, Finn drove away in Winnie''s car.


    Winnie checked in with her ticket and came to the departure hall.


    She was tired from the past two days, and only then she felt drained at the moment, so she found a


    chair and sat down.


    She took a deep breath and then looked around.


    There were still a lot of peopleing and going from the airport at this time, but most of them were


    three or two friends, family; in short, there were very few single women like her.


    Seeing such a situation, Winnie suddenly felt deste. She felt like a leaf blown down by the autumn


    wind, no one cared about her and no external force could guard her, she could only flutter around with


    winds.


    Winnie wondered if she would flutter around with winds for the rest of her life.


    Just as she was thinking about what would happen to her, she got a message.


    Winnie opened her bag and took her phone out. And then she saw that the message was from Brian.


    Brian: Where are you?


    Winnie: The airport terminal, boarding soon.


    Winnie replied. She preferred tomunicate with Brian using words because it made her feel better.


    Brian''s tone was cold. But in words, she could use her warm attitude to exin Brian''s words so that


    her heart would not be cold, so that he would be a warm man.


    Brian: Why did you leave without even telling me?


    Winnie hesitated for a moment before replying.


    Winnie: I''m used to being alone and don''t want to disturb others.


    Brian: How about Finn?


    Winnie hesitated again. Brian was the man she had loved deeply, but now he was a stranger, but Finn,


    who she didn''t love, was a friend by her side. How ridiculous and heartbreaking.


    Brian sent over another message.


    Brian: He likes you?


    Winnie: Maybe, but he hasn''t told me that. I''ll ept if he likes me.


    Winnie replied immediately, not to make Brian angry, and he could not be angry because he did not


    care. Winnie just wanted to let Brian know that she was unmarriageable not because she had no one to


    like her.


    Brian: You like him?


    At this moment, Brian was going crazy. He was able to maintain restraint in the previous messages, but


    this reply from Winnie drove him crazy.


    It was because he couldn''t control his emotions that he sent "You like him?".


    While waiting for Winnie''s reply, he picked up his other phone ......


    This message hurt Winnie by just looking at it.


    The whole world knew who the man she loved was, except he was in question asked if she liked other


    men. Such a man was really not worth her liking.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Winnie: Yes.


    Winnie: He and I are perfect for each other, he is widowed with a kid and I am single with kids, so we


    are a match, right? The most important thing is that he and I have no gap, I feel that I am worthy of him


    and he is attached to my standards.


    Winnie: Whatever, we''re right for each other either way.


    Winnie: people like me cannot match a rich man and can only married a man like Finn who had been


    married before. His shoulder is reserved for me instead of other woman, so I won¡¯t be sad.


    Winnie: As long as he wants to, I will marry him immediately.


    Winnie sent several messages out in a row, not provocative but so that Brian would no longer pester


    her in the future.


    She knew it was hical to use Finn in this way, but only Finn was now attached to her provocative


    standards.


    Finn was a director in the Public Security Bureau, so Brian would not do anything to him, but epted


    the fact and no longer pestered her.


    Brian: You can''t like him, give me back your heart. The best man for you in this world is me not Finn.


    Brian: Are you saying that to make me go crazy?


    Brian: You''re mine, you can¡¯t marry anyone.


    Brian: From now on, keep your distance from Finn, you can''t marry him.


    Brian: I will not let you marry another man as long as I live.


    Brian: I love you, and I care about you more than any man. If you dare to marry another man, I will


    make you restless for the rest of your life.


    Brian didn''t even know how he typed those words out. His hands were shaking from Winnie''s words out


    of anger. He felt like his spirit had been drained away by Winnie, and he had no strength at all.


    He did not care if Winnie loved him or not, no matter how Winnie looked at him, he wanted to be with


    Winnie. At the moment she said she liked Finn, his heart hurt, like being cut by a knife.


    He couldn''t stand that Winnie fell in love with someone else, and there was no way he could ept


    that Winnie married someone else. His heart pulsed for Winnie, and if she was with someone else,


    everything in his heart would stop beating.

 Chapter 818 The Woman Who Saved the Galaxy

    Chapter 818 The Woman Who Saved the Gxy


    Looking at Brian''s domineering and brutal words one after another, Winnie felt ridiculous, but she could


    not help but shed tears when she saw thest sentence.


    Seeing the three words "I love you", she felt warm but sour.


    If Brian said it with voice, Winnie would feel it was adulterated with falsehood, but in words, Winnie felt


    Brian''s sincerity.


    Waiting for these three words toe out of his mouth, Winnie felt that she had used up all her


    patience, she felt that she would wait for these three words to appear for the rest of her life.


    Now that it appeared, and she felt surprised and even unbelievable.


    After the tears had been shed, the heart had been warmed, and the three words "I love you" had


    appeared, it was time to return to reality.


    Winnie felt into silence for a while before she replied.


    Winnie: Let''s stop with the jokes. You have your life, I have my path to walk. There are people waiting


    for you ahead of you, while my future is still unknown, but I believe I will find my own happiness. You


    are not mine and I don''t belong to you, so let''s each be happy.


    After thest message was sent sessfully, Winnie muted the phone and put it away. But she raised


    the corners of her mouth, revealing dimples.


    That "I love you" will be in her heart for the rest of her life and will warm her heart for the rest of her life.


    The phone was put away and also silenced, in order not to see Brian''s messages again. But Winnie


    couldn''t help herself from always taking her phone out to see if there was a message from Brian, and


    as a result, every time she checked it, she was disappointed.


    Sighing and waiting, it had been five minutes and she got no reply from him as she started boarding.


    Winnie embarked on the flight to C City with disappointment.


    Winnie found her seat and sat down. The first thing she did after sitting down was to take her phone out


    and check it again, after that, she had to turned off her phone and could not receive Brian''s messages.


    However, she remained disappointed that there was no message from Brian at all.


    Just as she was about to exit the chat page, her phone was suddenly snatched away


    "Hey ......"


    Winnie instinctively made a protesting sound, and her eyes went with the direction of the phone. Just


    as she was thinking about who was being so unreasonable, she met the familiar eyes.


    "You ......"


    Unexpectedly, she did not know what to say. She looked around again to make sure the man was


    alone.


    "How did you get here?"


    Winnie asked Brian with a dumbfounded look on her face, but her heart was pounding violently.


    He could always change the melody of her pulse and heartbeat with ease, always overwhelming her.


    That could be her love ying tricks on her, and the bad part was that she couldn''t control it.


    "There are a few questions for you."


    "Get up ande with me."


    Brian finished in anger without even giving Winnie a chance to react, and directly pulled her hand and


    forced her out of her seat.


    "What are you doing? The ne will be off soon, don''t be ridiculous."


    Winnie thought that Brian was going to take her off the ne and instantly got panicked.


    "I just have a few words to say to you."


    As he spoke, Winnie was already being pulled by Brian towards the front of the ne.


    "I''ll be back next week, we can talk next week when I get back."


    Winnie tried to calm Brian down. There were so many people on the ne, she really didn''t want to be


    watched by too many pairs of eyes.


    "It''s toote for next week, it has to be said now."


    Brian was afraid that Winnie was already with Finn next week. In his opinion, there was no next week,


    no tomorrow, but the present moment.


    "Brian, let go of me."


    Winnie was angry, but with so many pairs of eyes watching her, she didn''t dare to speak too loudly.


    "Well then, let''s talk now."


    Brian suddenly stopped in his tracks, and Winnie, who was toote to stop, even crashed into his arms.


    Winnie didn''t have a chance to get out before she heard Brian increase his volume.


    "Winnie, I told you that I love you, and I want your answer now."


    Brian''s volume was higher than the loudspeaker on the ne, which meant that the people in the ne


    heard what he said. It was because everyone had heard it that the next moment there was a flurry of


    whispering.


    "Are you crazy? You are thirty-something years old but you''re still ying the childish tricks."


    Winnie felt her face was on fire, she had never been so shy in front of so many people. If there was a


    rat hole in the ne, she would want to get in and hide.


    "What''s wrong with me being in my thirties? I have the right to love. Answer ......"


    "Stop it, I''ming with you."


    Winnie hurriedly reached out and covered Brian''s mouth, fearing that he would say something more


    outrageous.


    "Mr. Be is right, he has the right to love even at thirty. Go for it, Mr. Be!"


    At the moment when Winnie and Brian were at a standstill, someone recognized Brian and encouraged


    Brian.


    Winnie then heard various murmurs from the cabin.


    "Mr. Be? The president of the Be Group?"


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s the one."


    "Yeah, I''ve seen him on the cover of the magazine, that''s him."


    "Wow, this woman must have saved the gxy in herst life, so she could meet such a wonderful


    man."


    "Yeah, I am jealousy. I want a man like that too."


    The sounds of jealousy, nymphomania and doubt felt into Winnie''s ears, and it was these sounds that


    once again made her see the gap between her and Brian.


    In the eyes of outsiders, only a woman who had saved the gxy was worthy of Brian. And she clearly


    knew that she hadn''t saved the gxy, she was ordinary, and her experience was tooplicated to


    be with Brian.


    "I''ll get off the ne with you and we''ll get it straight right now."


    Winnie had no choice, or she would look even more embarrassed if it went on.


    Winnie pulled Brian forward, as she was passive by Brian''s words.


    Brian followed obediently and arrived at the cabin door, which was already closed. He was told by the


    flight attendant that the ne would take off immediately and that they should return to their seats.


    "You have a seat, right? Go back to your own seat, we''ll talk about it when we get off the ne."


    Winnie said.


    "Sure I have my seat since I can get aboard. Come with me."


    Once again, Brian took Winnie''s hand and went straight to the first ss cabin.


    "My seat is not here, I can''t be here."


    When she came to the first ss cabin, Winnie knew that Brian had booked a seat here because his


    status suited it, while she had her seat in the economy ss.


    "I booked you a ticket here, so if you insist on going back, then we''ll talk in economy ss."


    Brian had been ready for a long time. He had not only booked first ss for Winnie, he had also


    chartered the entire first ss cabin.


    "Ok then. But Brian I''m curious how you got here in such a short time. You''ve sent someone to follow


    me, haven''t you?"


    Winnie had no choice but to stay here. If she went to economy ss and let Brian go crazy once, she


    would copse.


    Meanwhile Winnie was suspecting that Brian had sent someone to follow her, or he wouldn''t have


    appeared here so quickly.


    "The ne will be taking off soon, so sit back and I''ll talk to you."


    Brian had indeed sent people to follow Winnie, but this time he definitely didn''t rely on the information


    those people gave him.


    Winnie sat down and waited for Brian''s exnation.


    Brian sat down next to Winnie.


    "First of all, I didn''t send anyone to follow you, trying to find out your flight information would have been


    possible if you weren''t stupid. While messaging you, I booked a flight. There were no tickets left in


    economy ss, so I had to buy first ss."


    Brian gave an exnation.


    "Even so, how did you show up at the airport so quickly?"


    Winnie didn''t believe Brian''s words, she thought that Brian was lying to her. Because of such a


    preconceived idea, she ignored the fact that Brian had a quick means of transportation.


    "The ne, my ne brought me here. I didn''t drive the ne, or I would have met you in the


    terminal."


    This exnation left her speechless to refute even if she suspected.


    "Sorry, I forgot you had a ne."


    "Go ahead, say what you want to say, I''m tired and want to rest. I''m going to take a nap when we have


    done talking."


    At this point, Winnie could only let him speak.


    Brian didn''t rush to speak, but pulled out his phone.


    "Exin to me what this means, what do you mean by joking? What do you mean by I have my life and


    you have your way? What do you mean by someone waiting for me and you will have your happiness?


    If you''re not mine, who you belong to? How can I be at peace if you''re not mine?"


    Brian pointed to thest message to Winnie, and when he asked Winnie one by one, he felt heartache,


    but he wanted to hear Winnie''s exnation, and after the exnation, these words had to be taken


    back.


    Winnie looked at it and then gave her exnation.


    "I think you can understand."


    It was literal, and Brian was making a fuss.


    "I repeat, I''m not kidding, I love you and we have amon path to walk. The person who is waiting for


    me ahead of me is you, your happiness is to be with me. I am yours, and you must belong to me."


    Brian said with certainty, as if it was all to be an established fact, natural, logical.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    From the moment he fell in love with Winnie, he had decided that Winnie was the woman of his life.


    Even during the time when the misunderstanding urred, his desire to marry Winnie was so strong


    that it never went away.


    It was also because of the deep love and obsession that Brian could not ept Winnie falling in love


    with someone else. At that time, he was particrly scared, thinking that if he didn''t catch up with


    Winnie immediately, he would lose her forever in the next moment. So he defiantly chartered the entire


    first ss cabin and used his own helicopter to chase after Winnie.

 Chapter 819 Nothing Left But A Hurtful Heart.

    Chapter 819 Nothing Left But A Hurtful Heart.


    Winnie was in disbelief, but she didn''t interrupt him instead she let him finish his words.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I don''t even know if which statement of yours is true or false. Brian, don''t forget


    that you were the one who raised to break up and said you didn''t love me. Now you said you love me,


    how can I tell which statement is true."


    Winnie''s emotions were a bit out of control. As long as she heard Brian''s voice, she had a feeling of


    unreality or even being teased.


    Hearing those words gave her different feeling from seeing them.


    "Winwin, those words were said under specific circumstances, and it was that I misunderstood you in a


    moment of anger. Winwin, I admit that I was wrong that time, it was me who initiated the breakup, it


    was me ......"


    Once again, Brian admitted his mistake and knew how much damage he had brought to Winnie. It was


    because he knew everything that he med himself and regretted it.


    But Winnie had heard his words several times and did not have the patience to continue listening.


    "It''s not just a simple misunderstanding. You kicked me hard in the back? Do you know how much it


    hurt me? Do you know what your kick means? Brian, you kicked away all that we had before."


    Thinking of the day of the breakup and Brian''s desperate attitude, Winnie''s tears could not help but flow


    out, and her heart ached.


    "You say you love me, who would give such a vicious kick in the back to someone they love? You don''t


    love me at all, you''ve been ying with me, you''ve been treating me like a toy."


    Winnie cried. She had told herself many times that she couldn''t cry in front of Brian, but she just


    couldn''t help it. For those harm by Brian, only crying could make her better.


    "Brian,e to my heart and look at it, and I''m sure you''ll cry afterwards, because my heart is full of


    wounds caused by you."


    "I will cry if I see your heart, because there is no position for me."


    Winnie burst into tears, and Brian was at a loss.


    He knew that he had hurt Winnie and that he was not a good man, but he really loved her, it was just


    that he could not control himself.


    "Winwin, don''t say that, I was a jerk, but I love you, there will be only you in my heart."


    Brian had been saying sorry for thousand times, and he knew that Winnie was already immune to it. So


    this time he didn''t say "sorry", he just wanted Winnie to see how he would behave in the future and she


    could get to know a new him.


    "Brian, stop that, is there any difference between the past and the present? If I have a ce in your


    heart, why do you treat Wendy well at every turn? You always say that Wendy is your savior, but how


    can you hurt the one you love for your savior?"


    "You always say I''m the one you care about the most, the one you love the most, but why do I feel like


    I''m not even as good as your savior, is that what you call love?"


    "If this is your way of loving me, I''m sorry, I can''t ept it, please stay away from me."


    Winnie got up, but Brian embraced the tear-stained Winnie in his arms.


    "You can''t go, and I can''t stay away from you. Wendy is not an obstacle, I have no feelings for her at


    all, and it won''t affect your ce in my heart."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that she was my savior, I would have given her a lesson. I know you''ve suffered


    a lot because of her. Don''t worry, it won''t happen again, I promise."


    Brian hugged Winnie tightly, constantlyforting and reassuring her, but he could still clearly feel


    Winnie''s trembling.


    How much she was hurt, how deep her grievances were, how could she be soothed by a word or two


    offort?


    "Winwin, this misunderstanding we have is due to Wendy, I know all about that. I need a little time to


    make sure of one thing before I can deal with her on this matter."


    Brian''sst words were meant to reassure Winnie, but what he didn''t know was that in Winnie''s ears it


    was the most disappointing.


    Winnie pushed away Brian, the embrace was not hers even if it was warm, and the words were not


    sincere even if it was pleasant to hear. So it was time to leave.


    Today, when they talked about Wendy and the things that Brian was unsure about, Winnie wanted to let


    Brian know how many women were set on his mind.


    "What do you want to be sure of?"


    Winnie wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. She wanted to make everything clear and to


    know how many women in Brian¡¯s heart.


    "I ......"


    Obviously Brian was in a difficult position, as he didn''t know what to say.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "You won''t say anything, will you? I won''t say anything either."


    Winnie turned her head away, if she didn''t force Brian to see his heart, Brian would think that she was


    in his heart.


    "Winwin ...... I will say it."


    Brian had topromise.


    "I''m not sure until now if Wendy is the one who saved me back then, so I need time to be sure. Once


    I''m sure, I''ll give you an exnation for everything."


    "Sure? That woman? Okay, let me ask you, what do you want to do when you''re sure that Wendy is not


    that woman? What about that woman? She holds a certain ce in your heart."


    The first sentence Winnie was asking Brian, but thest sentence Winnie used an affirmative tone,


    because Winnie was telling Brian inly that she was not alone in his heart.


    "I ......"


    Once again, Brian didn''t know how to answer Winnie, for he didn''t expect Winnie to shift her focus to


    that woman.


    "Winnie, I really don''t know what kind of existence this woman has in my heart, I ......"


    "Go to the hilltop vi and check the cell phones in your drawer, one of those had not been thrown


    away because of her."


    Winnie interrupted Brian''s sophistry and told him that that phone said it all.


    "But there''s a phone there had not been thrown away because of you."


    Brian understood until this moment Winnie minded that woman''s existence.


    That woman had other emotion mixed for Brian, but Winnie was different, he loved her purely.


    "I do not deny, but you have never told a word about her to me, if you have no other feelings for her,


    why do you hide it from me at every turn?"


    "You checked that phone while I was asleep, sneaked out to answer her phone. You left me alone in


    the police station in order to find her in M Country."


    "Mr. Be, which woman is more important to you?"


    "Also, you lost part of your memory in a car ident, but you haven''t forgotten her. You say I''m


    important, but you''ve forgotten what I''ve told you in less than ten hours."


    Winnie once again could not control her emotion, she just wanted to make herself calm and put it all


    into perspective, but all these things had hurt her and she had no control over it.


    "I am sorry. There was something else I have to know beside that woman save me, but I''m not in love


    with her. The feelings for her and for you are not the same."


    Brian had lost a lot of memories, but he remembered this woman vaguely. He admitted that he felt


    differently about this woman, but he was sure that it was different from his love for Winnie.


    He forgot what he shouldn''t forgot and remembered what he should not remembered, which annoyed


    him, and it was out of his own control.


    "Well ...... you have so many excuses, you will have excuses on everything."


    Winnie was instantly deted, like a punctured balloon, without any sense of her own direction.


    Brian needed her understand for everything she mentioned.


    "Brian, you are not fair to me if you want my forgiveness for all your fault and even for the fault of


    Gloria, Wendy and ra."


    "Do you know what it''s like for me to hear you say you love me in a situation like this?"


    Winnie was disappointed and suddenly had no strength, even her voice weakened as she spoke.


    "You can do nothing to ra, because you felt indebted to her husband."


    "After all the things Wendy did to hurt me, sent me to the police station and locked me up, paid people


    off using your money and asked Jonny to harass me. All of this was denied by you for your savior."


    "Do you know they''vemitted a crime? I''m the victim, and I can send them to jail, you know that?"


    Winnie could not help but shed tears as she spoke.


    She had held grievance for many things, but what did she get expect a hurtful heart?


    "I know, I know, you didn''t bother with them for my sake, It''s my fault that. Winwin, I promise you that I


    will give you an exnation after everything is taken care of, and I will definitely not let you suffer this


    for nothing."


    Brian med himself, he had too much to do, and Winnie became a victim of it, but he felt indebted to


    her and felt he could not make it up during the rest of his life.


    "There''s no end. After dealing with ra and Wendy, there''s still Gloria and that woman."


    "If I''m with you and one day you remember all about that woman and remember that you love her,


    where do you want me to go? Where do you want me to put my pride?"


    Winnie knew that ra and Wendy were impossible to be with him, but what about Gloria? She had


    just called a few days ago to warn her. What about that unseen woman, she was the biggest obstacle,


    right?


    "After all the things were taken care of, probably I''ve been killed by these people, even if I will be alive,


    I will be disabled. Brian, stop it, you have too many stories, sorry I can''t really give you a chance."

 Chapter 820 Give Me Another Chance

    Chapter 820 Give Me Another Chance


    Winnie finished with tears and leaned back in her chair. She didn''t even have the strength to speak,


    how could she continue to fight with the various women around Brian?


    To save her own life, she might as well quit and stay away.


    Brian and Winnie got off the ne at one in the morning. Morgan came to pick them up, and on the


    way back to the hotel, Winnie just closed her eyes and didn''t say a word.


    When she reached the hotel, she lied in bed under the covers, no one knew she was asleep or crying.


    Brian was also tired after tossing and turning most of the night, but he didn''t dare close his eyes to


    sleep even when he was lying on the other side of the bed. He was afraid that if he fell asleep, Winnie


    would leave.


    Winnie wanted to sleep but couldn''t, probably because of the crying, her head was about to explode for


    headache. But she endured it for fear that Brian would know it.


    After enduring for a while, Winnie couldn''t hold back anymore and sat up.


    "Get me some medicine, I have a headache."


    Although it was painful, Winnie still downyed it.


    She was dizzy from sitting up with a headache, or she would have gone out and gotten her own


    medicine.


    "I''ll have Morgan got the medicine."


    Brian immediately called Morgan, but he felt uneasy after that.


    "Let me take you to the hospital."


    Brian said and reached out to hold Winnie, only to have Winnie reject him.


    "No, I will take some medicine and get some sleep."


    Winnie pushed away Brian''s hand, and then lied down again. If she had not lied down, she was afraid


    that she would fall down.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Winnie had a feeling of spinning in the sky as shey in bed, but there were some things she had to


    say.


    "Brian, we really won¡¯t work out, don''t waste your time on me in the future."


    "Whether it was right or wrong, it is over. Don''t apologize to me again. You and I are not supposed to


    be together."


    "Winwin ......"


    Brian disagreed and couldn''t ept it, and as he was about to retort, Winnie interrupted him.


    "Don''t talk and hear me out."


    "You''ve got too much attitude, and I can''t really take it, much less stay with you without caring about


    myself. It''s too tiring to be with you, there''s not a single rxing moment."


    "Even if you mean it when you say you love me, I don''t have the courage to stay by your side. I am so


    tired that I just want to stay away from you."


    She was tired mentally and physically, so it wasn''t worth it, so she gave up for she would be more tired


    if she was with Brian.


    "For the sake of our acquaintance, let me go and stop torturing me, or I will only die."


    Winnie threatened him with her death.


    She felt she had to make her rtionship with Brian clear before she could rx, and if she continued


    to dwell on it, she would be a dead man.


    "Winwin, trust me, okay? Give me one more chance, and if I still hurt you, it''s notte for you to quit."


    Once again, Brian''s nerves were tense, for Winnie''s desperation. At this moment, he had nothing to


    defend, the only thing he could do was to salvage it.


    Brian squatted down and held Winnie''s hand, holding it hard just in case she withdrew it back and he


    could no longer hold it.


    "Stop saying that, I''ve made it very clear. Brian, I have a headache and I want some peace and quiet."


    Winnie did not give him chance for she had no courage to think about love, for she did not believe


    Brian.


    "Winwin, I can keep my mouth shut, I ......"


    "Stop, or I''ll jump from here right now."


    Winnie was furious, no matter what she said, Brian was pestering her. No matter how much she hurt,


    Brian wouldn''t spare her.


    "Okay, I stop. You have some rest."


    Brian shut up, hearing the words "jump", he was already scared and didn''t know what to do.


    His mother had jumped from a building, which had been tormented him for more than twenty years. If


    Winnie died in front of him, he would not be able to hold on for the rest of his life.


    He could not let Winnie die even if he let her go.


    The next day Brian went back to B City, leaving Winnie alone in C City.


    But what made Winnie psychologicallyfortable was that no one was bothering her, at least it was


    clear and quiet. But what Winnie didn''t expect was that the scene with Brian on the nest night had


    actually made it into the hot search.


    The effect of the hot search was very real, and she''d seen it on the bus ride from her hotel to school.


    "Miss, is that you in this video?"


    A middle-aged woman standing next to Winnie asked whileparing.


    At this moment, Winnie still did not know what was going on, she peeked over her head to look at her


    phone, and then she was shocked.


    "No."


    Winnie moved a position after answering, at this moment her calm heart once again panicked because


    of it.


    "No, that''s her. See, is it her?"


    The middle-aged woman asked the passenger next to her.


    "It''s her, it''s her."


    "Miss, that man loves you."


    "He is the famous Brian Be."


    "Is that Brian Be, who''s powerful internationally?"


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s him."


    "Oh my, you are so blessed."


    ......


    The bus was instantly abuzz, more frantic than yesterday on the ne.


    Winnie kept dodging, but many people came over to ask her questions, so Winnie got off the bus


    without reaching the station.


    The same thing happened to her when she got out of the car, someone recognized her.


    She knew there was such an effect solely because the male character was Brian.


    If he hadn''t been prominent, who would have noticed her?


    Winnie had just made everything clear to Brianst night, and she had made up her mind not to have


    any more contact with Brian, but at this moment, only Brian could solve this problem.


    Winnie took the phone out before she remembered that Brian was still on the ne at this time and


    couldn''t receive calls at all.


    Winnie was helpless, and could only go back to school with a stiff upper lip.


    But all the students in the police academy knew about it, making it the most torturous time of the day


    for Winnie when she was out of ss.


    At noon, Winnie made a call to Brian.


    "I''m sure you''ve seen the hot search, do something about it, it''s affecting me."


    Winnie didn''t talk nonsense and directly stated what was bothering her.


    "I have no intention of removing it, and I''m not afraid of anyone knowing about it. Free publicity is pretty


    good."


    What Brian thought waspletely different from Winnie, he was full of joy.


    He wanted everyone to see it, including his grandfather and Finn. He wanted everyone to know that he


    loved Winnie and that he only belonged to Winnie, and to let the people who liked him gave up.


    "Brian, can you be realistic? We both talked about itst night. You''re already affecting my life."


    Brian''s indifferent words made Winnie furious.


    How did everything change after they made it all clearst night?


    "You made your own decisionst night, but I haven''t made my decision yet. I''ll remove the messages


    when I''ve done."


    Thinking about what happenedst night, Brian didn''t dare to be too naughty, in case he pissed off


    Winnie and she would nevere back.


    "You ...... I''ll figure it out myself."


    Winnie saw that when dealing with a scoundrel, she should not be reasonable.


    Winnie hung up the phone in anger and then called Finn.


    "Director, I''d like to have the colleague¡¯s help. I want your permission on that."


    Winnie thought that if Brian could solve it, she wouldn''t have bothered Finn.


    After all, it was a private matter, and it had a very bad impact. But Brian forced her to find Finn, and she


    had no other way but to brazenly make this call.


    "The hot search."


    Finn already knew that and watched that video repeatedly.


    He could see from the video that Brian loved Winnie deeply.


    "Well, as you can see."


    Winnie was simply embarrassed.


    "How can I not see it, it is wildly spread. It''s not a bad thing, the effects will pass in a day or two, there''s


    no need to make a fuss."


    Finn persuaded formally, but in fact, he wanted the videos to be removed immediately, just like Winnie.


    "Don''t you joke about me, it is embarrassing. These videos are seriously affecting my life, and now


    even my time off ss is taken up by this shit."


    Winnie was annoyed because she had be an inte celebrity all of a sudden, and she couldn''t


    wait to make those videos disappear immediately.


    "Well, you can just contact the webmaster department directly and have them blocked the message."


    Finn didn''t persist in false persuasion and hurriedly agreed to Winnie.


    The matter was settled.


    Yet what should have been seen was seen. The effects had stopped, but the consequences had just


    begun.


    Winnie thought she would receive various calls and the first one must be from Felix. However, she


    guessed wrong, the first caller was Gloria.


    Seeing that it was Gloria''s call, Winnie already thought of what she wanted to say.


    Before answering the phone, Winnie called Brian from another phone.


    As Brian''s call was connected, Winnie started talking to Gloria on speaker, which was loud enough for


    Brian to hear it clearly.


    "Winnie, you did it on purpose, didn''t you? What I saidst time made you unhappy? I said that I like


    Brian, so you made such a big fuss to go against me, didn¡¯t you?"


    Gloria''s tone was vicious, while she was ming Winnie.


    "You don''t need to call me, it''s not rted to me. If you like Brian, go to Brian and tell him that. If you


    harass me like this again, I''ll call the police."


    Winnie did not choose to be silent this time, otherwise she might be their imaginary enemy for the rest


    of her life.


    "Call the police? Whatw have I broken? Is it still against thew for me to kill the demons?"


    Gloria thought it was ridiculous, for she didn''t believe the police could care a phone.


    "Try then and see if the police can find you."


    "Listen up, Gloria, it''s your freedom to like Brian. It''s also your own business if you want to pursue


    Brian, but you went too far to go against me."

 Chapter 821 The Hot Research Effect

    Chapter 821 The Hot Research Effect


    Winnie didn''t hold back, but responded with a domineering manner. Treating different people required a


    different attitude. Gloria was a bad woman and Winnie did not think she should be good to Gloria.


    "Let me remind you, if you like Brian, pursue him with the right means instead of such dark means."


    Winnie kindly reminded that she didn''t want what happened to Penny ur to Gloria.


    "Who should Ie to instead of you? You are my biggest obstacle to be with Brian. Only when you


    disappear do I have a chance."


    Gloria, as everyone else, thought she would seed in being with Brian only when Winnie was got rid


    of.


    "You''re ......"


    As Winnie was about to speak, Brian stopped her.


    "Winnie, put me on speakerphone and I''ll talk to her."


    Brian had tried hard to restrain his emotions, but he couldn''t continue to listen to Gloria''s words.


    He thought that ra was punished by him and would not annoy Winnie in the future, Penny would not


    live long even if she had ideas, and Wendy would be a problem to be solved sooner orter. But he


    didn''t expect Gloria to get involved, no wonder Winnie didn''t dare to forgive him, no wonder Winnie


    always said that his affairs were tooplicated.


    "Okay, you should be the one to fix these."


    Winnie agreed and put him on the phone.


    But Gloria was confused about her words.


    ¡°Winnie, who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Brian answered indifferently, which scared Gloria a lot.


    ¡°Brain...you are with Winnie?¡±


    Gloria changed her voice immediately into soft, but panic could not be hid.


    ¡°I have heard your words, you can talk to me, don¡¯t bother Winnie.¡±


    He said coldly, which was frightening.


    ¡°I did not, Brian, I...¡±


    Gloria did not know what to say at this moment.


    She regretted that she made a hurry call and did not know that Brian and Winnie were together.


    ¡°Gloria, I heard you clearly, you don¡¯t have to exin. I have been respecting you, I hope you can show


    some respect too.¡±


    ¡°I love Winnie, and you have no right to do harm to her. If you dare bother her again, I will be angry with


    you.¡±


    Brian was annoyed by Gloria, and he reminded her to stay away from him.


    ¡°I will not, I gotta go.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s brain went nk, she did not know how to handle it and all she could do was to hang up the


    phone.


    Winnie took a sign.


    ¡°You heard it, Brian, I got this a lot and I am enemy for them for no reason. I dare not be with you any


    more.¡±


    ¡°Fix Gloria, I don¡¯t want to receive her call again.¡±


    With that, she was to hang up the phone.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Winwin, how many times have Gloria bothered you?¡±


    Brian asked timely, or Winnie had hung up the phone.


    "She called me once the other day, I think I interrupted you guys during a meeting. She was displeased


    and made a call to me."


    Winnie told the truth.


    In fact, Winnie shouldn''t have told Brian about this matter, but she really didn''t know to deal with it, so


    she could only leave it to Brian.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, do you have to carry everything yourself?"


    Brian had guessed that Gloria must had called Winnie before, but he couldn''t figure out why Winnie


    didn''t say anything.


    "What is the use? You know many things better than me, but you pretended that nothing had


    happened. Never mind, just tell her not to bother me again.¡±


    After that, Winnie hung up the phone, feeling it was meaningless to talk to Brian.


    Every woman wanted a man to protect her, but no one was there for her.


    She had been through many difficulties by herself, when she met Brian, she thought he would be the


    one she could rely on.


    Brian was a reliable man, but not for her.


    Therefore, she had to carry everything on her shoulder alone.


    Irritable, Brian threw the phone away. He had been pursuing Winnie hard, but he did not expect that


    there were internal factors standing in his way.


    Now he knew one of the reason Winnie rejected him. There were many women around him, so she did


    not feel at ease.


    What was more, those women were scheming and targeted at Winnie.


    He did not know how much Winnie had suffered, she must could not hold it anymore, so she made this


    call to him.


    As he was wondering what he should do, Albert knocked at the door and came in.


    ¡°Mr. Be, the representative of WY is here.¡±


    Albert said, for this case needed Brian to follow up.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be responsible for it. You take charge of the meeting today and bring Jack with you.¡±


    Brian made his decision, for he needed to cut ties with Gloria.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Albert did not know why, but he did not ask and went to carry it out.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Brian stopped him.


    ¡°Check Gloria and find all her information.¡±


    Brian issued another order.


    He had to have Gloria¡¯s information, maybe it would help.


    Winnie wanted to have some rest, but her phone rang.


    It was Penny calling.


    She guessed Penny had read the news, but she still picked it up for fear there was something wrong


    with Penny.


    ¡°Penny.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that, am I close to you?¡±


    Penny said angrily, but her attitude made Winnie feel relieved, for it proved that she was in a good


    condition, or she would have no strength to talk loudly.


    ¡°Why do you call me?¡±


    Winnie said calmly, ignoring her hot temper.


    ¡°You are on business in C City?¡±


    Penny asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie knew at this moment what Penny¡¯s purpose was, but did not expose her. Since scolding her


    would be refresh to Penny, she would like to let her do so.


    ¡°Brian went there with you? You have a good time in the ne.¡±


    Penny said jealously.


    As she read the news that Brian said he loved Winnie in public, she got furious.


    She knew they were in love, but she still could not ept that.


    They were showing off. Have Winnie won?


    ¡°He was willing to be go with me, but he is not there.¡±


    Winnie could her Penny¡¯s anger, but she was innocent. She did not want such a thing happened.


    ¡°He was? Are you showing off that you are excellent?¡±


    Penny said with a face of grim face.


    She could ept such exnation, as of Winnie was sessful.


    ¡°I am not, but I have nothing to say, if you think in that way.¡±


    Winnie was clear that Penny was stubborn, so she had no intention to exin.


    ¡°Winnie, even if I die, there will be Wendy, Gloria and other women around Brian, now you win, but one


    day, you will be dismissed like me.¡±


    ¡°Keep a low profile before I die, or you will regret it.¡±


    After that, Penny hung up the phone, and Winnie did not know how to describe her mood.


    Brian¡¯s behavior always brought her with hatred, she had no idea when it would end.


    As Penny said, there would be endless women around Brian, when would she be abandoned by Brian?


    Did Brian punish her now for there were unknown grudge between them? The hot research had


    affected many people, especially Wendy.


    She told ra few days ago she had good terms with Brian, but now she was awkward.


    ¡°Damn it, what do you want, WInnie? Do you have to may everyone think you are an enemy?¡±


    Wendy said to herself and she was out of mind for this news.


    She could imagine that ra must p her hands when she learned this news.


    What should she do? Who could give her advice? She had done a lot for Brian, and there was no way


    back, but there were thorns ahead.

 Chapter 822 Wendy Try to Fix It

    Chapter 822 Wendy Try to Fix It


    Wendy had been dwelling on the fact that she had been ridiculed by ra, and finally racked her brain


    toe up with a way.


    So the call was ced to ra.


    "Wendy."


    ra was mocking Wendy with Jonny the moment before she answered the phone, and only controlled


    her excited voice when she picked up the phone.


    "ra, have you seen the hot search? Winnie made a move again, I can''t give her another chance, I


    must let her know that I''m not was difficult."


    Wendy said distractedly, with her attention on ra.


    She could hear ra''s desperately hiddenughter, and felt her face full of ridicule. These did not


    seem imaginary to her, but existed as a matter of fact.


    "Yes, I saw it and I was about to call you."


    ¡°How dare she? She said she have given up on Mr. Bennt. God, I don¡¯t knot what to say.¡±


    ra said. No matter what Wendy said at this moment, it was humiliation to herself.


    Wendy was always smug.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, she was so scheming. She has been pestering Brian, but I trusted her.¡±


    Wendy tried to reserve her pride.


    ¡°Wendy, you are too kind.¡±


    ra said euphemistically, but not as direct as before. If Wendy was smart, she should be able to hear


    that she was being perfunctory.


    Those who have watched the video knew that it was Brian who ran after Winnie, and it was Brian who


    courted Winnie, not Winnie kept pestering Brian.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, Wendy actually disregarded the truth and made Brian''s fault into Winnie''s fault. Wendy was


    pitiful at this.


    "You''re right, I have to be ruthless. ra, I gotta go, I have to think of a way."


    Wendy hung up the phone after she finished speaking.


    After this phone call, she thought she would feel better. However ra''s ridicule had be even


    more reckless.


    Wendy was troubled, despondent, mncholy and overwhelmed.


    ra burst intoughter as she hung up the phone.


    ¡°What did Wendy say to make youugh?¡±


    Jonny asked, for he did not know what they talked about.


    ra then responded.


    ¡°Wendy must feel embarrassed, so she made a call to me and tried to exin it. She is stupid.¡±


    ¡°She lost everything.¡±


    With that, raughed out again. She was pleased that happened to Wendy.


    ¡°Wendy should say nothing.¡±


    Jonny opened his mouth, but that was not he cared.


    Even if Wendy died now, he would feel nothing, for his focus was on Winnie.


    ¡°Jonny, you are right, she should say nothing. Everyone knows what was going on. Brian has no feeling


    to her, it was her still hold illusion.¡±


    ¡°Jonny, are you feel lucky? If you are with Wendy, she will affect you.¡±


    ra said, wanting Jonny to know that Wendy was stupid and show her intelligence instead.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for making me see that, or she will y impact on me.¡±


    Jonny gave a perfunctory smile. She knew ra was the same kind of person as Wendy, but now he


    needed to take care of her, so he had to ttery.


    ¡°Where were Winnie and Brian going?¡±


    Jonny cared only where Winnie was.


    ¡°There werements below. It flew to C City. Winnie has been in business trip, I think she is in C City


    for work.¡±


    ra exined. If she wanted to know, she just needed to check the flight that day.


    ¡°Jonny...¡±


    ra stopped.


    She wanted to have Jonny¡¯s opinion if she should tell Winnie what Wendy said, but she gave up, for


    her now, guarding Jonny was the most important.


    Brian was obvious in love in Winnie, if she made a call to Winnie, she was like causing herself troubles.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Jonny asked.


    ¡°I mean, can we have lunch now, for we had no breakfast.¡±


    ra made an excuse.


    For her, Jonny was the most important, and had long thrown Brian away.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eat out.¡±


    Jonny answered. He was happy that to know the whereabouts about Winnie.


    Albert and Jack went to the meeting together, they had not finished it in the morning and was to


    continue in the afternoon. Jack was not there to take minutes or the main person in charge.


    He did not know what position Brian would give him.


    ¡°Now the meeting begins.¡±


    As Albert pronounced, Gloria asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t your president to host he meeting? He hasn¡¯t been here yet.¡±


    In the morning, Gloria thought Brian and Winnie were together, so he could not attend the meeting.


    She wanted to know why he did not show up in the afternoon.


    ¡°Mr. Be quit this case, Jack and I will be in charge. If you have any opinion, let us know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡±


    Albert answered in a domineering manner. He made it clear that if WY did not ept that, they could


    give opinions in writing.


    Brian had not told him why, but Albert knew when Brian handed over the task to him.


    The reason was Gloria, so Albert had made it clear.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gloria didn''t say a word as the meeting began, and her attention was no longer on the meeting.


    Brian suddenly withdrew, which was clearly avoiding her, and the reason must be her phone call.


    But Gloria had waited so long and prepared for so long to get close to Brian, so she could not ruin her


    n because of a phone call.


    This meeting was a bit of a struggle for Jack because there was no preparation at all beforehand and


    no understanding of WY.


    What made it even more painful for him was that he was called to Brian''s office just after the afternoon


    meeting.


    "How did the meeting go?"


    Brian was unusually serious, making Jack timid.


    "The meeting was good, but I didn''t absorb it well."


    "Brother, sorry. Mr. Be, today''s meeting was announced too suddenly and I don''t know too much


    about this project, so I didn''t have a good meeting today."


    Afraid of being reprimanded, Jack spoke about his situation. If he was arrogant, Brian would be angry


    with him.


    "I guess it."


    "Go to Albert to get some information about WY, you and Albert are responsible for this case. Listen,


    you are responsible for cooperating with Albert, no messing around."


    Brian was still pleased with Jack''s honesty, at least he wasn''t ying tricks to hide his bewilderment.


    However, he had to always remind Jack so that he wouldn''t be too proud.


    "I know, I will cooperate well with Albert."


    Jack was unconvinced actually.


    He knew Albert''s ability, but having him obey Albert in front of outsiders would be a bit humiliating. He


    was a Be and had his position.


    But he dare say nothing and could only put it in his heart.


    "Mr. Be, I''m going to Albert to get the information."


    Brian thought nothing was wrong since Jack was silent.


    "When can I get the information I asked you to put together?"


    Brian hadn''t forgotten the task given to Jack, and Jack might leave it alone if he didn''t remind Jack.


    "I ...... give me two more days toplete the task."


    Jack hurried to leave, or he did not have enough time to finish the task.


    "Wait, there''s one more thing."


    Brian called out to Jack.


    "Ok, Mr. Be."


    Jack didn''t dare to show his impatience.


    "From today onwards, leave work at normal times every day except for special circumstances, and


    study calligraphy at night."


    Jack was confused.


    "Calligraphy? And go home at normal hours every day? Mr. Be, are you sending me back to my


    student days?"


    Jack asked, filled with confusion.


    "Yes, it''s for you to start over as a student. Cut the crap and do as I said. This teacher is excellent in


    every way, learn calligraphy and learn how to behave from him."


    Brian didn''t say much and only wanted Jack to obey. Jack was impetuous and yful. Brian had to


    dispel his impetuousness.


    "Jack, I have to remind you about your rtionship with girls. If you dare ......"


    "I dare not, I''ll take your words to my heart."


    Jack responded immediately.


    "Can I go now?"


    Jack was really afraid that Brian would make him start from elementary school.


    "Here''s the teacher''s number and address, you''ll regret it if you don''t go."

 Chapter 823 Knowing Nothing

    Chapter 823 Knowing Nothing


    Brian handed the calligraphy teacher''s business card to Jack, but he had to remind Jack. He was a


    person whose temperament was still unstable and immature, and had to be constantly admonished


    and reminded at all times.


    "I''ll go, I''ll definitely go. Study is a good thing, of course I''ll be there."


    Jack''s heart had gone crazy, but he just didn''t dare to resist, didn''t dare to say a word back to Brian.


    Jack had to follow Brian''s arrangement.


    He went straight home for dinner after work.


    He told his family to have dinner ready before he got home, for he had to eat right away when he got


    home or it would be toote.


    "Eat slowly, you''ll choke if you eat so fast."


    At the table, Maria reminded Jack as he was wolfing down.


    "It''ll be toote if I eat slowly."


    In reply, Jack chewed his food.


    "What''s so important that you have to hurry, I never saw you being active when you were in school."


    Maria couldn''t help but spit, if he studied hard, he would be more capable than Brian.


    "Mom, you''re right. I''m going to school, and I''ll go to my teacher''s after dinner and start with elementary


    knowledge."


    Jack was mischievous and naughty.


    "What kind of schooling?"


    Maria took it seriously.


    "Calligraphy, Brian arranged it, he will be angry with me if I refuse."


    Jack was helpless about that.


    "What do you mean?"


    Thomas asked seriously, only because Jack mentioned Brian, making him immediately sensitive.


    "I am going to learn calligraphy, Brian arranged for me to learn calligraphy, but I don¡¯t know why."


    As soon as Jack''s words left, he suddenly looked at Felix pitifully.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to stay with him anymore, I want to go to the branch."


    Jack took Felix as a savior and begged bitterly.


    He was tired of being tied up around Brian, and he wanted to go to the branch, so that he could free


    and have beautiful women with him.


    "This is between you, figure it out for yourselves."


    Felix refused, he couldn''t interfere with it.


    And he knew who the calligraphy teacher was, and who would not just teach Jack calligraphy.


    It seems that Brian had made up his mind to drop the Be Group.


    "Don''t leave after dinner. Tell me if you have done something wrong."


    Thomas frowned as he ordered. He said euphemistically, wanting Jack to be more specific as a way to


    analyze Brian''s intentions.


    "I have no time to chat with you, I have to go now."


    With that, Jack put down his chopsticks and got up, then said to his mother.


    "Mom, make dinner earlier tomorrow, I''m not even full."


    After speaking, Jack left in a hurry. Thomas frowned more and more deeply.


    Jack was gone for five hours, and by the time he returned, it was after eleven o''clock at night.


    "Did it take so long to learn calligraphy?"


    Just as he got out of the car, Jack heard his father''s voice.


    It was only when he looked back that he saw his father right behind him.


    "Calligraphy took three hours, I was hungry, so I have dinner with a friend after that."


    Jack answered truthfully, three hours of calligraphy had driven him crazy, if he had been studying for


    five hours, he might have died in the calligraphy ss.


    "Come here and I''ll talk to you."


    Thomas said and turned towards the pavilion, followed by Jack''s disgruntled protest.


    "Don''t be so persistent, okay? Have you been waiting to have a chat with me? Dad, I''m sleepy, I should


    go to bed. If I amte tomorrow, I will be in trouble."


    "Dad, can we talk tomorrow? I''ll be home early tomorrow."


    "It''s a deal, we''ll talk tomorrow."


    Jack did not want to talk, but as he finished his words, he had been int he pavilion.


    "Forget it, just talk."


    Jack sat down directly like a prisoner waiting to be sentenced with no room for resistance.


    "What exactly is your position at thepany?"


    Thomas skipped over all the useless gossip and went straight to the point.


    "I don''t know."


    Jack replied ndly.


    "You don''t know? You don''t even know your own position. Which department, which office, which rank,


    you don''t know all these?"


    Thomas had anger mixed in his tone, thinking that Jack did not want to talk to him, so he used this way


    to protest.


    "I really don''t know, I''m not under any department, I''m under the direct supervision of Brian now. My


    office is right next to Albert''s office, and there''s no departmental logo on the office door. There isn''t


    even a name tag in the office, so how do you think I know what position I am in."


    Jack spoke out his status, and it was the first time he had mentioned his status at thepany to his


    father.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thomas¡¯ eyebrows furrowed deeper. He hadn''t expected his son to have no position at all, and it was


    strange that his office was on the 30th floor.


    "What are you primarily involved in? You should know this, right?"


    Thomas continued to ask.


    "I know, but it''s rather misceneous. I have done a lot of things of many departments, like secretary''s


    job, assistant''s job, and I even ran errands."


    "Hey ...... handyman, I am just a handyman. I''ll go wherever there''s a shortage."


    Jack found the most appropriate word to describe his position in the Be Group, but he neglected to


    mention that the only person who gave orders to him was Brian, and everyone else respected him.


    "Handyman?"


    Thomas''s voice went cold, and his eyes lit up with fire, only Jack didn''t care about it.


    "Yeah. Dad, do you know what kind of work I''m doing now? Brian told me to go through all the previous


    cooperation with otherpanies and work on a n. I did it many times, but he was just not


    satisfied."


    Jack told his position and used an exaggerated rhetorical way to describe his current helplessness. He


    had only submitted his n once since his return, and not many times as he imed.


    But without exaggeration, who would pity him? Who would see his dedication and hard work?


    "I''m really going crazy right now. Do you know, Dad, how much I miss the old days."


    "Hey ...... I regret mosting back."


    After Jack finished speaking, he walked away, leaving Thomas alone in the pavilion with anger.


    One thing Thomas had been thinking about all this time was what Jack''s return foreshadowed.


    At first, he thought that Brian was going to value Jack, thinking that he was going to hand over the


    power to Jack because of Winnie. However, now it seemed that he had thought too much. Brian did not


    value Jack, but just kept Jack around.


    It looked like promotion, but it was devolution.


    Jack had nowhere to show off his talent even if he had it under Brian''s eyes. Brian was clearly


    suppressing Jack, not allowing him to surpass himself.


    Thomas knew what he should do from now on, and knew that he couldn''t have any illusions about


    Brian.


    The situation on Leo was rtively stable, after a full body check, there was no major head injury, the


    most serious injury was still the fracture of his lower leg. The fracture needed to recuperate for a long


    time, during this period, he handed over thepany to his father to manage, and he himself stayed in


    the hospital without worry.


    Despite the broken calf, despite the pain that apanied it, he had a sense of bliss from the disaster.


    From Leo''s hospitalization to now, Emily had been with him in the hospital. She rushed back to the


    hospital every day after going home to shower and change clothes, no matter how others persuaded


    her to go home, she didn''t listen to them.


    "Aren''t you afraid to get sick?"


    Daenerys was at the hospital with Emily and Leo at this time.


    "I ate at normal times every day, went to bed whenever I was sleepy, and didn''t stay upte at night. I


    feel more grounded than even living at home."


    Emily was not willing to leave Leo alone in the hospital, instead of letting her worry, it was better to stay


    with Leo.


    "You haven''t thrown up in thest two days and you look better, is it the power of love?"


    Daenerys teased Emily, but it was true that her condition had improved.


    "Maybe."


    Emily wasn''t sure if it was the power of love, for she had never heard that love could cure pregnancy


    sickness.


    "It must be rted."


    Daenerys smiled, enviously.


    Look at the happiness all over Daenerys''s face now, it was sure the power of love.


    "Maybe, not only have I not thrown up in the past two days, but I''ve been eating extra well. I''ve eaten


    three meals so far today, and I feel like I''ll be hungry again in a little while."


    Emily even doubted whether she truly cared about Leo. Leo was still lying there in pain but she had


    increased her appetite.


    In this case, she felt sorry for Leo.


    "Eat as much as you can, I''ll raise you in the future, not to mention three meals, I can afford to raise


    you even if you eat ten meals a day."


    Leo said happily.


    "Then I will be a pig, I won''t eat ten meals."


    Emily gave Leo a nk look, but it was really possible for her to eat ten meals if she was hungry all the


    time.


    "Hahahaha ......"


    Daenerys couldn''t help but smile. She was relieved to see them together.


    "When do you n to get married?"


    Daenerys changed the subject.


    This question from Daenerys caused Emily to raise the corners of her mouth uncontrobly.


    "We''ll get married when Leo discharges from the hospital, but we will wait for Winnie to hold wedding


    together."


    Emily couldn''t control her excitement at the thought of getting married, after that, this man belonged to


    her and she belonged to Leo.


    "Well, Winwin is a conundrum."


    Speaking of Winnie, Daenerys was infinitely emotional and wondered how she could help to make her


    a little happier soon.


    Emily looked at Leo, feeling that being too happy was a blow to Winnie.


    So she hurriedly put away her smile.


    "What can we do? And she refused our help."

 Chapter 824 Surprising Amnesia

    Chapter 824 Surprising Amnesia


    Just when Emily couldn''t think of a solution, something popped into her mind.


    "By the way, did you guys see what happened on the ne? I forgot to call Winwin."


    Emily felt that she had overlooked something very important and started looking for her phone as she


    spoke.


    "What are you calling for?"


    Daenerys asked, puzzled.


    "Show my concern and ask if this trick is working."


    As she was to call, Daenerys grabbed her phone.


    "No need, I''ve already called her. It did not work but bring her bothers."


    If it had worked, Daenerys wouldn''t have looked so sad.


    "What is in Winwin¡¯s mind? Brian is sincere. It''s been so long, and Brian has been apologizing, but


    Winwin has not forgiven him. They had kids, why doesn¡¯t she give him a chance?"


    Emily''s thoughts had changed because her mood had all changed after she forgave Leo, so she felt


    that there was no point in being stubborn. Love when you want to love, give up when you want to give


    up, this was the passion, this was the love.


    She felt relived after she forgave Leo, did not need to guess, did not need to hide from each other and


    did not need to be tormented.


    "Her situation is moreplicated and different from yours. They''d been together and separated. But


    did you ever see Winwin happy? Do you think she was in the same mood as you guys are now when


    she was with Brian?"


    Daenerys could understand Winnie''s unforgiveness and knew that Winnie had always been deeply in


    love with Brian. Loving but not being able to ept it was probably the most painful thing for Winnie.


    "It''s different, Winwin has never been as joyful as I am from the inside. And Winwin always gave me


    the feeling that she always had something in her heart, like she knows a lot of things about Brian and


    then still buries it in her heart without saying anything."


    Emily gave this answer.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''ve also been feeling like Winwin knows something about Brian but keeps it to


    herself. Anyway, no one in love has had it as hard as she has."


    Daenerys o noticed this unexined condition of Winnie''s and wondered what she was hiding, let


    alone what her intention was in hiding it.


    "I think the problem lies with Brian. He''s cautious and careful, deliberately concealing everything. If he


    had been more sincere and honest with Winwin, there wouldn''t have been so many misunderstandings


    at all."


    Emily couldn''t help butin about Brian. Loving a woman but leaving that woman scarred wasn''t


    love, but harm.


    "He probably has his difficulties. My husband said he suffered from amnesia after the car ident and


    now there are times he can forget things. So he''s cautious and careful, critical about everything."


    "Maybe he''s not deliberately hiding something, maybe he''s forgotten it."


    Daenerys understood how difficult it was for Brian after hearing all this, she just felt that Winnie


    shouldn''t be a victim of these difficulties.


    "Amnesia?"


    Emily and Leo were both surprised, they had never heard of Brian having amnesia before.


    "Well, it''s been years. The aftermath of the car ident. He''s supposed to have forgotten a lot of things


    to make it so mysterious."


    It didn''t take long for Daenerys to know, but after knowing that, she felt that Brian was pitiful.


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal to lose your memory, as long as he makes it clear with Winnie, things will not


    be thatplicated."


    "Winwin always keeps things inside. Doesn''t this create distance between the two of them? They will


    be separated even if they are together under such situation."


    Emily suddenly felt that there was no hope between Brian and Winnie, one had amnesia and the other


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    spected wildly without checking ormunicating, such a love could not work out.


    "Does Winwin know that Brian has lost his memory?"


    Leo, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth.


    "Yes, but she is still disappointed in Brian."


    Daenerys would have been disappointed too, after all, such a Brian made people feel no sincerity.


    "I don''t understand what exactly Brian is trying to do. He can''t tell Winwin, why don¡¯t he let her go? Why


    make a fuss on the ne?"


    "By the way, what was Winn''s attitude about that?"


    Emily couldn''t understand why Brian couldn''t move on but had to dwell on the past memories. Without


    Winnie in the past memories, anything important, it was no big deal to shed them.


    "Winwin doesn''t forgive him. There''s no way she''ll give him a chance, no matter how much he makes a


    fuss."


    "It looks like Wynne has really made up her mind."


    Daenerys now would not believe that Brian and Winnie would be together. It had been a while since the


    misunderstanding was revealed, no matter what Brian did, Winnie did not forgive him.


    "It is understandable, but I am sorry for the two kids."


    Emily was at a loss, not knowing who she should support.


    Winnie was ill-fated and her love was full of thorns. It was all probably exhausting for her and there was


    no more energy left to continue entangling with Brian.


    Once again, Finn came to C City to attend a meeting, and contacted Winnie after the meeting.


    At this time, Winnie was in ss. She replied his message before continuing with her ss.


    After ss in the afternoon, she hurried out to meet Finn.


    Walking out of the school gate, Winnie saw Finn standing at the door waiting for her.


    "You are here so early,"


    As Winnie''s words fell, she arrived in front of Finn.


    "Well, I came early so that we can go shopping. I promised my daughter to buy her a present, but I


    don¡¯t know what she likes."


    "Will youe with me?"


    Finn invited in a formic manner, Winnie raised the corners of her mouth.


    "Why does it feel like you''re talking to a suspect, like I have broken thew?"


    "I have got used to it, please forgive me."


    Finn smiled, feeling that he did speak with a close connection to his work.


    "Well, as a police officer, I understand."


    "Come on, I''ll take you to buy a present for your daughter."


    Winnie said, but she realized that she could only take bus.


    "There''s a bus stop up ahead, let''s go take the bus. I can''t take a taxi, I''m sorry."


    The shadow of the taxi still lingered in Winnie''s mind, and she felt that this shadow would stay with her


    for the rest of her life.


    "I borrowed a friend''s car, so let¡¯s drive there."


    "Well then, it''s easiest to drive there."


    So Winnie followed Finn to the car.


    Finn had a doubt that why Winnie could not take a taxi, and why she did not drive the car she used to


    drive.


    He hadn''t asked this question until the two of them were eating dinner.


    "No offense, but where is your car?"


    Winnie smiled bitterly.


    "Well ...... actually that car is not mine, it was loaned to me by Brian. But now that I drew a line in the


    sand with him, so I wanted to return the car to him."


    That was the reason why Winnie wanted to take bus. She had given the car key to Brian, but Brian


    refused to take it. She had to put the car key in the janitor''s room, and the day she left, Brian would


    send someone over to pick it up.


    "I thought the car is yours."


    "Can I ask a question?"


    Although it was gossipy, Finn asked cautiously. He was afraid that Winnie would be sad at that.


    "Go ahead."


    Since Finn had raised it, how could Winnie refuse to answer?


    "Why can''t you take a taxi?"


    Finn wondered about both questions, but he was not sure if he was being abrupt.


    Winnie was silent for a moment before giving a reply.


    "There''s always been a psychological shadow because I''d been kidnapped by a taxi. Seeing a taxi stop


    next to me scared me, taking your breath away."


    Winnie answered truthfully, saying that was not as scary as when she experienced it firsthand, or as


    real as when she met the taxi. So now she could face it and wasn''t very scared.


    "Kidnapped? It''s amazing to me that you''ve been kidnapped ......."


    It was normal for a police officer to experience a kidnapping case, but this incident happened to Winnie,


    and he found it unexpected.


    "Brian was part of the reason, and I didn''t expect I would go through something like that. I even killed


    myself to preserve my innocence, and I almost die from bleeding out."


    "I''ve been through ...... Well, I don¡¯t want to look back."


    Winnie felt her heart ache and couldn''t say anymore. If she continued, she would break down in front of


    Finn.


    "What happened before has gotten into your mind, hadn''t it?"


    Finn lowered his voice and asked Winnie slowly but steadily. But he was shocked and felt incredulous.


    He hadn''t expected that Winnie had gone through such a painful thing. Being kidnapped was horrifying,


    and physical assault was unexpected.


    And he had even less idea where Winnie got the support to hide it all so well.


    "Yes."


    Winnie gave an affirmative answer with her head bowed.


    "Didn''t you receive counseling from a psychiatrist after what happened?"


    Finn continued to ask. Winnie looked fine on the surface, but there was a dark corner in her heart. If


    this matter could not bepletely dug out from her mind, she would carry this shadow for the rest of


    her life.


    "No, no one even realized that I needed to see any psychiatrist. And I didn''t have any extra mind to


    care about myself at that time. You know, I had aplicated rtionship with Brian, and he ...... he


    probably wouldn''t have thought of that."


    Winnie didn''t call Brian heartless, nor did shein about Brian''s neglect of her spiritual health.

 Chapter 825 Meet Jonny in C City

    Chapter 825 Meet Jonny in C City


    Winnie thought that a man who did not care about her, no matter what happened to her, no matter how


    she was feeling, it did not seem to have anything to do with this man.


    She had always taken care of herself, and no matter what happened, it was her own failure to do a


    good job, and it had nothing to do with Brian.


    "After this happens, it is essential for the victim to receive counseling. Because you may not even be


    aware of the psychological damage yourself, that damage can only manifest itself at ater stage."


    "Tell you what, I have a schoolmate who specializes in psychology and is now a policewoman.


    Tomorrow, I''ll take you to meet her tomorrow."


    Finn felt that Winnie needed a psychiatrist, the sooner the better. At the same time, he felt that Brian''s


    love for Winnie had limitations; he loved her but often neglected her, and the things he neglected were


    important.


    "I have ss tomorrow."


    Winnie refused, not just because she didn''t have the time, but actually resisted.


    She didn''t want to say those things over and over again, nor did she want to heal the hurt in her heart.


    Only with a wound in her heart could she always remember not to go near Brian.


    "She''s also in C City right now for an academic forum. But if you don''t want to see her, I won''t ask her


    out."


    Finn could see that Winnie had concerns, but he couldn''t figure out the reasons.


    "I''ll ask her outter when I get a chance."


    Winnie still refused. She didn''t want to face it and she didn''t want to think about it.


    Just after Winnie rejected Finn''s kind offer, a voice came from behind her.


    "Ms. Winnie, is this really you?"


    Winnie turned around and became nervous when she saw the man.


    "Why are you here?"


    Winnie asked cautiously, and a slight panic seeped into her eyes.


    "I came over to visit my friends and I am here for dinner. I didn''t expect to meet you. Ms. Winnie, it''s


    nice to meet you."


    Jonny greeted Winnie with a sincere attitude and an earnest smile, but Winnie was confused.


    "I didn''t expect to run into you here either."


    There was no way for Winnie to put a smile on, but she wouldn''t embarrass him.


    She knew Jonny was a shameless man and would do anything if he was pissed off.


    "I wonder if it would be convenient for us to have dinner together?"


    Jonny offered to bring it up, with a look of earnestness.


    "No, we''re all going to finish eating, besides you have friends, I have friends. By the way, this is my


    friend, the Provincial Director of the Security Bureau."


    Winnie refused, and then deliberately introduced Finn. She felt that people with bad intentions would be


    afraid of the police.


    Sure enough, Jonny''s face changed after hearing that.


    "Oh, hello. Since it''s not convenient, we''ll have dinner together some other time."


    "You eat first, my friend is waiting for me."


    Jonny left after greeting Finn, he didn''t even dare to meet Finn''s eyes, afraid that his premeditation


    would be seen.


    After Jonny left, Winnie''s eyes kept following him to see if he had friendsing along.


    Jonny did not lie, and did sit at a table with a foreign friend.


    "Officer Chambers ......"


    Finn called out to Winnie.


    "s ......"


    Winnie sighed.


    "What''s wrong? Does he like you?"


    Finn was sensitive and alerted to what was going on, otherwise Winnie would not have given out his


    identity.


    "Well, nothing can be hidden from you. I met Jonny when we were abroad, and he was entrusted by


    someone else to make things difficult for me."


    Winnie spoke briefly. She found the specifics of the situationplicated, and talking about it would


    surely take a long time.


    "You have to be careful with people like that."


    Finn reminded, but things were definitely not as simple as Winnie''s words. Otherwise, that foreigner


    would not even dare to look at him.


    "Well, I will."


    Winnie knew she should be careful, although Jonny dide with a friend, but she did not know what


    kind friend he was with.


    Or maybe Jonny and Wendy still had a plot and this chance encounter could have been nned. It was


    just that she could not talk to Finn about it, for she did not want to bother Finn.


    She felt she had nothing to be afraid, besides it was her own country, a foreigner wouldn''t dare to make


    a scene even if he was powerful.


    Winnie''s encounter with Jonny was known by Brian.


    The news was passed on by Morgan, the person responsible for protecting Winnie in C City was hired


    by Morgan, and he would report everything to Morgan.


    So as for what happened today, including shopping and eating with Finn, Morgan reported to Brian as


    much as he could.


    Brian did feel ufortable when he heard that, but he focused on Jonny.


    "Morgan, put extra men around Director Chambers, don''t let the slightest ident happen to her."


    Brian gave the order soberly, the first thing he valued was still Winnie''s safety.


    "Got it, I''ll do it in a minute."


    Even if Brian didn''t give the order, Morgan had nned to increase his manpower. His job was to


    protect Winnie. If Winnie wasn''t protected properly, he would be ashamed to face Brian.


    "This weekend is the Thanksgiving Day, so if Director Chambers returns, you must personally escort


    her back."


    He was worried when Winnie was no longer within his sight. Jonny''s appearance made him even more


    nervous.


    "Ok, I''ll keep an eye out."


    "Mr. Be, should we look into Jonny?"


    Morgan asked for Brian''s opinion.


    "Yes, but you don¡¯t need to do it. You take care of Director Chambers'' safety, and I''ll let Calvin to


    investigate."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Even if Morgan didn''t remind him, Brian would investigate Jonny. Only by investigating Jonny''s


    intentions could he ensure Winnie''s safety.


    After hanging up Morgan''s call, Brian made a call to Calvin. It was only after these meticulous


    instructions that he thought of Finn.


    Brian was sure that Finn had a fancy on Winnie. He just didn''t know if Finn had confessed to Winnie,


    and if Winnie would say yes to Finn.


    Thinking of the possibilities, Brian began to be unsettled. But there was nothing he could do right now.


    Now he figured out that the barrier between him and Winnie wasn''t just Grandpa, but also other things.


    Everything had to be settled before Winnie would believe that he really loved her.


    But it was difficult; after all, he''d made no significant progress in getting his memory back.


    Brian couldn''t stop sighing, he had never thought that he would be troubled by his feelings.


    The person he wanted most at this time was Winnie.


    Picking up his phone, Brian sent a message to Winnie.


    Brian: Winwin, this weekend is Thanksgiving Day,e back and spend Thanksgiving Day with the


    kids. Your aunt is not here, and Vanessa will be lonely all by herself.


    Winnie received the message from Brian lying on her bed in the dormitory.


    The lights in the dormitory had already been turned off, and Winnie couldn''t fall asleep after reading


    Brian''s message.


    Winnie: Let''s see what happens.


    Winnie replied.


    This was herst day off at the Police University. After she returned from the Thanksgiving Day, she


    would have to follow the team to visit various ces for research. By then she would not have any


    extra time, and she could not just go home.


    In fact, even if Brian didn''t contact her, she nned to go back. It was that she couldn''t bear to leave


    Vanessa home alone for the holidays.


    Brian was right.


    Brian: Come back, I''ll send the kids to your house for the holidays, so they can be happy too.


    Brian was excited to have an affirmative answer. He was really afraid that Winnie wouldn''t return and


    that Finn would apany her for the holidays in C City.


    Winnie: It''s toote, I''m going to bed.


    This message from Winnie kind of ended the message, at this moment, she surprisingly did not know


    how tomunicate with Brian, and could only end the conversation.


    While family reunited for the Thanksgiving Day, she and her family went their separate ways.


    Although there were various reasons why they couldn''t be together, Winnie still felt bleak when she


    thought about it.


    Jonny returned to B City from C City the next day. If he had known that Winnie''s friend was a


    policeman, he would not have rushed to meet Winnie.


    Now that he had exposed himself, Winnie would definitely be careful, and this would make it tough for


    his idea to seed.


    Back at the rented house, Jonny was lying on the bed, tired. ra came back from shopping and felt


    quite surprised to see Jonny.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you got here?"


    "I just got back. I was too tired to go to the office, so I came straight back."


    Jonny replied breathlessly.


    "Why are you tired? How is the work going?"


    ra came to the bedside and asked Jonny.


    "It''s very, very tiring, and the work is not too ideal, or it wouldn''t be so tiring."


    Jonny wasn''t tired in person but in his heart. He didn¡¯t know how to get close to Winnie. After all this,


    he would return to his country and reunite with his child.


    "It''s really hard work, take your time, don''t rush it, that''s how the job is."


    raforted Jonny, knowing that Jonny was having trouble at work.


    But so far she hadn''t met anyone from theirpany except Jonny, and she hadn''t been to Jonny''s


    "Jonny, I used to be Brian''s secretary. I have a wide range of jobs and my working ability is obvious. If


    you trust me, let me help you, some of my connections might help you."


    ra took the opportunity to offer to help, or to have a chance to go to Jonny''spany.


    Jonny first embraced ra into his arms and then gave his answer.


    "How can I let you help me? I can do such a tiring task alone. You''ll just wait for me at home, and I''ll


    feel happy to have a delicious meal every day when Ie back."


    Jonny coaxed ra. Everything was a scam and he did not have apany.


    "But you won''t be so tired if I help you, two people sharing the work of one will be easier. Jonny ......"


    "ra, I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten well for the past two days, can you cook for me first?"

 Chapter 826 Brought It Up for the First Time

    Chapter 826 Brought It Up for the First Time


    ra still wanted to continue, but was interrupted by Jonny, and she had to agree.


    "Okay, I''ll make dinner."


    She was not going to continue, but she would look for another opportunity to talk about it, and Jonny''s


    If she saw hispany, ra would be more at ease.


    Brian was looking forward to Winnie''s return for the Thanksgiving Day. He felt that his rtionship with


    his father had been improved and Winnie might be happier when she returned.


    So he had dinner and was to talk to his father.


    Brian found his father in the pavilion in the courtyard. When he walked up to his father, he didn''t know


    how to speak.


    "Where are the kids?"


    Rufus asked, speaking first.


    "Doing homework in their rooms."


    Brian replied in a low voice, but his was still thinking about how to start that topic that he didn''t want to


    bring up.


    "Is Winwining back for the Thanksgiving Day?"


    Rufus had been thinking about Winnie, if she coulde back and brought Vanessa over, he would be


    happy.


    "She''s not sure, and right now she won''t tell me anything."


    Brian said, he had tried but she was still estranged to him.


    "Still no progress?"


    Rufus hadn''t asked about Brian and Winnie, not because he didn''t care, but because he believed that


    they could handle it well on their own.


    But after all this time, he was still disappointed.


    "No, she has not forgiven me. But don''t worry, I''ll spend my life trying to get her back."


    Brian had this confidence and had to be confident, or else Winnie would really stay away from him.


    "I''m just afraid you''ll consume your whole life, and you''ll be alone like me for the rest of your life."


    Rufus knew how hard and how lonely it was to wait for a lifetime. He didn''t want Brian to end up alone


    like him, he didn''t want Brian to spend his life waiting.


    Brian always used to listen to his father''s words with hatred taking over his brain nerves, but at this


    moment he more or less appreciated how difficult it had been for his father for so many years.


    "You''ve had ...... her in your heart all these years, haven''t you?"


    Brian asked the question, but it was still uneptable for him, so he did not speak out her name.


    "Who? Isobel?


    Rufus found it particrly surprising that Brian mentioned that.


    For over twenty years, Brian had never once mentioned Isobel. Today, although Isobel''s name wasn''t


    spoken, it still made Rufus excited.


    "Right."


    Brian replied in a cold voice. He hated this woman so much that he did not want to think about her or


    hear her name.


    "What you feel for Winwin is what I feel for Isobel. There is love and guilt, but you still have a chance to


    make it up to Winwin, but I ......"


    Rufus took a sigh of relief.


    "You always say you felt indebted to her, but she is a mistress, you should felt indented to Mom."


    Brian''s heart ached, trying desperately to be m, if it wasn''t for Winnie, he would have been furious.


    "I''ve told you many times that I don''t feel indebted to your mother."


    Brian held his breath without letting it out, but Rufus was agitated.


    He didn''t have the patience he used to have, afraid that it would be toote and he had the urge to say


    what he really wanted.


    But at this moment he was still wise enough to know that the truth would hurt Brian and Ste.


    "She''s dead, because of you and the mistress. Why can''t you admit you were at fault after all these


    years?"


    Brian couldn''t stand such excuses from his father.


    He had been a stranger to his father for so many years, but he had always admired his character. He


    was not a man without responsibility, not a man without a sense of duty.


    But he just couldn''t understand why his father didn''t think until now that he had done something wrong


    and that he had caused the death of his mother.


    "Am I the kind of person who is afraid to admit when I''m wrong?"


    Rufus didn''t answer but asked Brian instead. He couldn''t tell Brian the truth directly, and he could only


    let Brian think for himself.


    Brian didn''t know how to answer because the frankness in his father''s gaze made his heart tighten


    inexplicably.


    His father was not the kind of person who was afraid to admit his mistakes, so what the father means


    was that he was not at fault in this matter. But here was the thing, of the three people, if his father was


    not at fault, so the one who was at fault should be the mistress or his mother.


    Yet what was wrong with his mother?


    "Isobel is indeed a mistress in a sense, for your mother and I were legally married. But I have to tell you


    Isobel was not at fault, she was cheated on by me."


    Rufus repeated the truth once again, he had said this matter several times, but Brian had never thought


    about this matter in a different way. His deep-rooted thought was that his mother died in front of him


    and it was caused by Rufus and Isobel.


    "You were not wrong, the woman wasn''t wrong, so you mean my mother was wrong?"


    Brian''s voice was cold again, his father was shirking his responsibilities, and he had the nerve to say


    that he was not at fault.


    "Brian, listen, I''m not at fault for what happened between your mother and I. It''s my fault for what


    happened between Isobel and I. I''m not sorry for your mother, the person I''m sorry for is Isobel."


    Rufus'' repression really wanted to be released all at once, and he really wanted Brian to open his ears


    to hear the truth properly. But thinking about his dead wife, he buried all his impulses again.


    "You''re confusing me, why are you talking as if it had nothing to do with my mom."


    Brian didn''t understand, and his anger teetered on the edge of venting.


    "It''s two different things exactly, because your mother did not care if I had an affair."


    Rufus''s reply shocked Brian, and he stared at Rufus with wide eyes of incredible anger.


    "Since she didn''t care, how could she jump down from a building?"


    Brian finally couldn''t hold back his anger, he had never thought of his father''s way of shirking his


    responsibilities like this. It was disrespectful and unfair to his mother that he shifted all the me on


    her.


    "All I can tell you is that it''s not because of me, and it''s not because of Isobel your mother died."


    "Brian, I''m saying it again. The only victim of what happened between me and Isobel is Isobel, and your


    mother''s death has nothing to do with me."


    Rufus was also agitated, but he was still able to control thest bottom line and still allowed himself to


    keep the secret.


    "You ......"


    Brian''s hands were shaking with anger at his father''s "passing the buck", but he didn''t say anything


    more outrageous but chose to turn around and leave.


    Not saying anything more outrageous was not because his own sanity was still there, but because he


    could not bear to hurt his father.


    He could see the wrinkles on Rufus¡¯ face and heard his asional cough.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All of this was a statement of the fact that he was getting old and he could not withstand the ravages of


    time little by little.


    Brian was still breathing heavily in anger after he went back to his room. Not knowing who to vent his


    emotions with, he could only call Ste.


    "I had a quarrel with him ......"


    When the call was answered, Brian couldn''t wait to talk about what had just happened. It wasn''t until all


    was said and done that the anger dissipated a bit.


    "Brian, Dad said to me the same things the other day. I didn''t have control over my attitude and I had a


    quarrel with him too."


    After hearing Brian''s words, Ste spoke calmly and peacefully.


    She could understand why Brian was angry, but didn''t know why his father would say those things.


    "None of us understood why Dad was shirking his responsibilities ......"


    Just as Ste continued to speak, Joshua''s voice came.


    "Dad isn''t the kind of person to pass the buck, it''s your preconceived notion that it''s Dad''s fault. Isn''t it


    too cruel to let Dad alone bear the consequences of this thing? You guys put the me on Dad for


    Mom¡¯s death, so if it was Dad who jumped off the building, would you guys hate Mom for the rest of


    your lives too?"


    Joshua''s voice was loud, andced with emotion as well.


    Just now Brian and Ste''s words were heard, and when he listened to them, he couldn''t help the


    unevenness in his heart. No wonder Winnie didn''t care about them, it was that they were a thorn in this


    matter, and Winnie knew that this thorn was difficult to pull out.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    It was Ste who spoke, and Ste was displeased with Joshua''s words.


    "Ste, Brian, I know you heard what I said. I''m asking you guys not to look at Dad in such a nasty way.


    When you guys think about it in a different way, maybe things will be different."


    "Don''t just me Dad for not taking responsibility, but think about why he doesn''t take the me. He is


    your father, and you know better than I do whether he will shrink his responsibility."


    Joshua was tempered, but he had by no means changed his mind, for fear of Ste''s agitation.


    Joshua''s words made both Ste and Brian fell silent.


    They were thinking an outsider believed in their father, so why should they doubt him, just because


    their mother died?


    So if their father, the responsibility for this matter was all on Isobel?


    "Brian, don''t be angry with Dad. Dad hasn''t been well since thest time he had a cold and is always


    coughing. He refused to go to the hospital even when I ask him to."


    "So don''t bring it up for now, we''ll talk to him about it together when he''s better."


    Ste gave these words after the silence. To be honest, Joshua''s words left her speechless, even if it


    was her father''s fault, it was time to let go of it after so many years.


    But doing it was it difficult.


    Brian couldn''t ept the mere mention of what happened back then, and if he knew that his father was


    looking for Isobel, he might break down.


    Ste reminded Brian of his father''s asional coughing, and a twinge of regret surprisingly ran


    through his mind.


    "I know sis, we''ll talk about thister when we have a chance."


    After Brian''s call hung up, Ste sat there sighing uncontrobly.


    And that''s when Joshua opened his mouth.


    "Ste, the key to things is you. Figure out what you should do yourself first, and Winwin will figure out


    what to do about Brian."

 Chapter 827 Joshuas Speculation

    Chapter 827 Joshua''s Spection


    Ste was in a mess. She wanted to forgive her father and wanted him to go to Isobel. But who could


    sort out the confusion in her psyche for her?


    "I''m trying to, but there are some things I just can''t figure out. Dad said Mom''s death had nothing to do


    with him, and I just want to know why Mom killed herself. She couldn''t have gone looking for death for


    no reason, she couldn''t havemitted suicide without being stimted."


    "I''ll forgive Dad immediately if I get things straightened out, and I can help Dad get to Isobel. The


    problem is that no one can exin the matter clearly to me now."


    More than anyone else, Ste''s heart ached for her father, and more than anyone else, she wanted him


    to be well and happy. But things were right there, and she couldn''t talk herself out of it.


    "Don''t get some things if you can''t figure them out, and you can''t make Dad suffer the consequences


    because of yourck of rity. That wouldn''t be fair to Dad, he shouldn''t waste his limited life on how


    you and Brian feel."


    "I''m not sure about your family''s previous affairs, and I probably can''t rte to what you and Brian feel.


    But I look up to Dad''s character and respect the truthfulness of his words, I believe Dad unconditionally,


    and I support him in finding Isobel."


    This was what Joshua had been thinking all along, and he believed that the truth of the matter was not


    what Ste and Brian had seen. There were too many hints in his father-inw''s words, it was just that


    Ste and Brian''s hearts were so paranoid that they didn''t even bother to look at the deeper meaning.


    "Ste, can''t you hear the implication in Dad''s words? Can''t you feel his desire to say something else?


    Don''t you ever think about what it all means?"


    These words were not intended to be said by Joshua, but he still didn''t hold back.


    "Yes, and I know there was something in Dad''s words. But the more he did, the more I wanted to know


    the truth. After all, Brian and I have the right to know the truth."


    Ste was more observant than anyone, so how could she not see her father''s hints? It was just that


    she wanted to know who the victim really was in this whole thing.


    "You''re only looking for truth, but have you ever thought that since Dad did not tell you, there is


    something you can''t know?"


    "Ste, we are about to be parents. Think under what circumstances we can''t let our kids know


    the truth."


    Joshua didn''t know the exact things, but he could appreciate Rufus''s hopeless heart.


    He was now persuading Ste, just to get her to unconditionally forgive everything in the past and not


    to let this matter affect any more people.


    "Parents start out for the good of their kids, afraid that they''ll be sad and that they won''t be able to


    ept the truth. It''s probably these things that are kept hidden from the kids."


    Ste thought for a moment before giving this answer, and after the answer, she seemed to have


    figured something out.


    "Honey, you mean the truth would break me and Brian''s heart, that''s why Dad didn''t tell us?"


    "Yeah, that''s what I mean. Otherwise, your dad would have made it clear a long time ago."


    Joshua felt relieved that Ste could see this point. This made things much better, after all, his father-


    inw''s starting point was good.


    Ste was silent once again, if that was really what she thought, her father was looking out for them in


    every way, but they had never thought for him for so many years.


    Yet what was Father hiding? And what was it that she and Brian could not ept?


    Brian was also in a bad mood after he hung up the phone, thinking about his brother-inw''s words,


    thinking about his father being sick, and thinking about Winnie''s dedication to this matter, he was


    ashamed.


    This event was important to him and had affected him for over twenty years. But now the same thing


    was also causing trouble for others and affecting their mood. Winnie and Joshua were all having a hard


    time.


    What to do? What should he do to make everyone''s heartfortable?


    The next morning.


    It was Friday, and it depended on today whether Winnie returned or not. Brian was looking forward to it,


    hoping that Winnie woulde back.


    At the breakfast table.


    Everyone was eating their breakfast, and only Rufus coughed asionally, and it was an audible


    cough that he had deliberately held back.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Let Sis walk you to the hospital for a checkup."


    Brian spoke up to break the silence at the table.


    "It''s fine, I''m in pretty good shape."


    Rufus replied in a low voice, not noticing anything unusual about his body except for the asional


    cough.


    "Get it checked out, coughing isn''t good for your health."


    Brian was still persuading, only his persuasion was stiff for he wasn''t used to show such concern.


    "Some time, I guess, I''ll go to the hospital."


    Rufus didn''t want Brian to continue and gave such perfunctory remarks.


    After breakfast, Brian took the two kids to school and the house was quiet again.


    Seeing that Rufus was sitting alone in the living room again, Paul walked over and sat next to Rufus.


    "Did you and Brian have a quarrelst night?"


    Paul asked.


    "Yes."


    Thinking about what happenedst night, Rufus'' heart was as heavy and suffocating as if it was


    blocked by a stone.


    "I heard you. You have your thoughts, and the kids have theirs. If you can''t tell them what you really


    think, don''t me the kid for thinking otherwise."


    "Anyway, it''s already progress for Brian to talk to you, and you should not be angry with him."


    Paul persuaded Rufus, fearing that he wouldn''t be able to get through mentally.


    "I''m not angry with him, I''m wondering how long it will take for this matter to be resolved. It''s been so


    long, knowing where Isobel is and knowing that Vanessa is my child, but I can''t do anything about it.


    Seriously, I felt more indebted to Isobel and Vanessa."


    Not angry but anxious, he wanted to have a happy family reunion.


    "If you want to solve everything, you have to let them know the truth, you can never solve their hatred


    for Isobel by hiding it like this. Things are alreadyplicated, and now Winwin and Vanessa are


    involved. The situation is just getting more and moreplicated now, so there''s no solution except to


    tell the truth."


    This was Paul''s take on the matter, It was soplicated that it was a mess.


    "How should I tell them the truth? Their mother had been death, and I feel disrespectful to her for


    saying that. And most importantly, it hurts Brian and Ste too much."


    Rufus had thought about telling the truth, but he did not. He had carried it alone for over twenty years,


    and although the kids hated him, he felt it was worth it, knowing that they had an attachment to their


    mother and a miniMom of respect for her.


    Once the truth was told, however, that attachment of the two kids turned to pain.


    "You did it for Brian and Ste, and for your wife. But Isobel took it all on for you, didn''t you ever think


    about how hard it was for her?"


    "Now it''s not just Isobel, if the truth is not told, Winwin and Vanessa will both be affected by it. Rufus,


    while worrying about your own kids, shouldn''t you also think about the kids of other families?"


    Paul stood from a different perspective and probably saw things differently. He said that because he felt


    that Rufus also had his own selfishness in this matter.


    He was afraid that his kids would be hurt, but he did not take into ount Winnie and Vanessa who


    were also hurt.


    In a sense, the most innocent people in this matter were Winnie and Vanessa. From Winnie and


    Vanessa''s point of view, they lost their parents and their home because of these events and became


    orphans for no apparent reason.


    Who had ever felt their pain, who had ever cared about them, and who had ever put themselves in their


    shoes?


    "I''m selfish? I only cared about whether my own kids could be able to ept it, but ignored Winwin and


    Vanessa''s feelings?"


    How could Rufus not hear the meaning in Paul''s words? It was because he felt indebted to everyone


    that he wanted to find the best of both worlds to get this matter resolved.


    "Well, you could say that. Rufus, the kids are old enough to ept it, and they should ept it"


    Although Rufus had his own ideas, Paul still wanted to say something. It was the only way to reduce


    the damage to everyone.


    "Paul, apany me to the cemetery."


    Rufus said, surprising Paul.


    "To the cemetery?"


    "Yes, I have something to say to Brian¡¯s mother."


    Rufus looked indignant.


    Without asking why, Paul got up and went straight out to get the car.


    Rufus lived on the suburbs and was close to the cemetery, but for so many years he had not been to


    the cemetery once to visit his wife¡¯s tomb.


    Why, because all the hate Brian had for Rufus was transferred to his wife by Rufus. He hated her for


    just leaving without saying anything, otherwise it wouldn''t have caused such a bad situation now.


    He went straight to his wife¡¯s tomb.


    Paul stood at a distance, watching Rufus.


    Rufus saw the picture of his wife and couldn''t tell what it was like. Always he hated her, med her, but


    he had never wanted toe over to see her.


    Because she didn''t need his guardianship, didn''t need him as a husband.


    "You died with him, don''t you think you were selfish? It is ok that you died and I had not stopped you,


    but shouldn''t you have done your duty as a mother to make things clear before you died? You just died


    with him, but what you left behind was the pain of the kids and me."


    Rufus med his wife, releasing the pain he had suppressed for so many years.


    "You''re selfish, you know that? I don''t me you for all the things you''ve done over the years, but what


    do you give me in return? You could care less about my feelings, but what about the kids? They are


    your kids, can you bear to watch them suffer, can you bear to watch me suffer?"


    Rufus said the words he had kept inside for more than twenty years, and his own heart ached as he


    said them. But the wife in the photo was still smiling, as if everything had nothing to do with her.


    "You only have him in your eyes, you don''t even care about the kids¡¯s feelings. You died without a


    word, have you ever thought about how the kids came through? Do you have any idea what kind of


    damage you''re doing to Brian by dying right in front of his eyes?"


    Rufus nearly copsed, he really wanted to let the twenty years of pain all out, but his wife''s smiling


    face made him angry.

 Chapter 828 Its not easy for a Family

    Chapter 828 It''s not easy for a Family


    Rufus continued to vent.


    "All the years we''ve been married, I''ve never med you for whatever you''ve been doing out there,


    and I''ve even had to hide it for you. You shouldn''t even have left the conundrum to me for the sake of


    this."


    "I can keep it a secret, and I can carry the fault for you. But what about the kids? How should I exin


    to Brian and Ste?"


    Painful questions came one after another, yet not a single voice responded.


    Rufus asked for a long time, painful and helpless.


    His gaze shifted to the tombstone next to him with sudden extra hatred.


    "You''re not a man, you''re not in charge."


    This tombstone may be the only ce Rufus can vent, if the person on the tombstone was a bit in


    charge, things might not develop into this way now.


    Having said that, Rufus was better seemingly.


    For so many years, because of this matter, both kids hated him. But in a way it was aggravating and


    four people should be med.


    It was inherently unfair to let two people take the me for the fault of four. And as soon as they died,


    they put the me for who were on the living.


    Rufus left the tomb and walked out of the cemetery with Paul.


    "Paul, you''re the only one who knows all about it. These two are lying here, rxed and at ease. Isobel


    and I have to suffer all."


    "I''m a man, I can endure it. But Isobel is a woman, it isn''t cruel for her."


    Rufus was still recounting the incident and was heartbroken for Isobel because of it.


    "Rufus, since it''s not easy for you, it must be even more difficult for Isobel. Her brother and her sister-


    inw, even Winwin and Vanessa have a hard time. This family had suffered misfortune because of it."


    Paul deeply appreciated how difficult it was for the Chambers family; they had done nothing wrong, but


    had taken on what they shouldn''t.


    "She felt home and had given birth to a kid before she returned. Her brother and sister-inw treated


    her child as their own daughter, and since then, Isobel had been for medical support."


    "It''s been more than ten years since she left, and if it weren''t for her brother and sister-inw¡¯s death, I


    guess she would have lived like this for the rest of her life."


    Paul said with emotion, however, it had not been as simple as Rufus being sorry for Isobel alone.


    "This matter affects four generations of your family, you''re sorry for Isobel, but I think Brian is sorry for


    Winwin too."


    "Winwin and her aunt were tough, or they would have been crushed by fate long ago."


    Paul said this to get Rufus to end this quickly.


    There was no point in hising to the cemetery. It only gave his heart a chance to breathe and he


    just had some rest.


    After all, she had died and nothing could be done to help. The problems should be solved by the living.


    "I didn''t expect to harm so many people. I guess I''ll go to hell when I die."


    Rufus snorted disdainfully, it was better to die and go to hell, for he didn''t want to see those two


    irresponsible people, didn''t want to see his wife who made the kids suffer.


    "Do you regret liking Isobel?"


    Paul asked Rufus with a sideways nce.


    "No, falling in love with Isobel is the least regrettable thing I''ve ever done in my life. What I regret is


    lying to Isobel, what I regret is not ending my wrong marriage sooner, and what I regret even more is


    just following my father''s arrangement."


    Rufus'' answer was confident, because he never regretted having truly loved. Even if more problems


    were left behind now, he never regretted loving Isobel.


    Isobel had been in his heart since the day they met. He would love her for the rest of his life.


    "Since you don''t regret it, it''s better to find a way to solve it. The sooner you solve it, the sooner you


    can be with Isobel. You can''t still be alone for the rest of your life."


    Hearing that, Paul knew Rufus would persevere. Regardless of the oue, it was still important to


    encourage him to keep hanging in there.


    It was Friday, and Winnie was still thinking which day to go back.


    If she wanted to avoid Brian, she couldn''t go back on Friday night, but she had just checked that


    Saturday''s flight was booked out. If she wanted to go back and avoided Brian, she could only book a


    flight for Sunday.


    If she went back on Sunday, it was thanksgiving on Monday, and she had to rush back to C City in the


    evening, which seemed to be rushed.


    Just when Winnie was hesitant to know which day to book the flight, Morgan''s call came in.


    "Director Chambers, I''m outside your school. I have something for you, can youe out?"


    "Now?"


    Winnie had just finished school and hadn¡¯t walked to her dorm room yet, and she didn¡¯t expect Morgan


    toe at this hour.


    "Yes, right now."


    Morgan had been waiting for Winnie to get out of ss before making this call.


    Morgan had inquired at the janitor''s office about the time Winnie¡¯s ss was over.


    "Okay then, I''ll be out in a minute."


    Winnie hung up the phone, and asked her ssmate to take the materials back to her dorm room, and


    then went to the school entrance.


    "Why we can¡¯t talk over the phone?"


    Winnie''s voice fell, and her feet stopped. Standing right in front of Morgan, she wanted to know what he


    was here for.


    "It''s something important."


    Morgan smiled awkwardly, because it would be tragic for him if this mission was notpleted.


    "Go ahead then."


    Winnie smiled gently.


    "Director Chambers, I like to see you smile, it makes me feel at ease."


    Morgan felt things would be easy when Winnie gave a smile.


    "Come on, I''m not just going to be bought off by good words."


    Winnie''s smile got bigger, for anyone loved to hear such good words.


    "I ...... Ok."


    "I ...... booked two tickets back to B City, one for me and one for you."


    Morgan said what he wanted to say, and then waited for Winnie''s reaction.


    Winnie was enlightened, stopped her smile, but she he sympathized with Morgan.


    "Brian sent you, didn''t he?"


    "No. ...... No. I came by myself."


    Morgan denied it, and looking at Winnie''s rapidly disappearing smile, he knew how much she resisted


    Brian. If he said that he was entrusted with an important task, there was really no way for him to


    Winnie didn''t say anything, just looked at Morgan suspiciously.


    "Director Chambers, I am telling the truth. Mr. Be said I can only go back if you go back, and if you


    don''t, I have to stay here with you. Mr. Be asked me to keep you safe."


    "But ...... but ......"


    Morgan ran out of excuses and didn¡¯t know how to go on. It seemed that he hadn''t done his


    preparation.


    "What the hell? Are you covering up for him?"


    Winnie asked, and she didn''t believe that Morgan was not arranged by Brian.


    "No, Director Chambers, actually I ...... actually I want to go home. I haven''t been home for a long time,


    it''s the Thanksgiving Day. ...... The most important thing is that my mother has found me a blind date,


    and she has made appointment to meet the date on Thanksgiving Day. If you don''t go back, I can¡¯t go


    and see her."


    Stammering for a long time, Morgan finally came up with a good excuse.


    It was true that he hadn''t been home for a long time, and it was true that he wanted to be home, but the


    blind date was fictional.


    If Winnie didn''t go home, there was no way he could go back either.


    "The blind date ...... I must still go back since then. I can¡¯t break your marriage."


    Winnie was still doubted, but she knew that Morgan had not been home for a long time. She also knew


    that if she didn''t go back, Morgan would definitely not go back.


    Thest thing she wanted between her and Brian was to involve other people, and she couldn''t let


    Morgan not be able to reunite with his family at the Thanksgiving Day because of her.


    "Yes, yes, you can''t break my marriage. Then let''s hurry up and get going, before the ne leaves."


    Morgan smiled, but before the moment Winnie got on the ne, he would be worried


    Winnie hesitated for a moment, but finally followed Morgan to the airport.


    The nended at 8pm and it was already 8:10pm when they walked out of the exit.


    Winnie had just walked out when two figures pounced on her.


    "Mom."


    "Mom."


    The two kids jumped into Winnie''s arms at the same time, which only made Winnie feel that her return


    was worth it, and it warmed her heart.


    "Oh my babies, I miss you so much."


    Winnie embraced her two kids. The thing that made her feel the most worthwhile for so many years


    was to have two well-behaved kids.


    "We miss you too, and we''re good."


    Megan replied sweetly to her mother.


    She and her brother had been spending the week waiting for her mother to return.


    "Good, I''m d you guys are good."


    Winnie was not worried about anything else but the safety and health of the kids. There was nothing


    else she could ask for if there were no hidden dangers in these two.


    Winnie looked up, and Brian was standing directly in front of her line of sight.


    "Wee back."


    Brian wore a delighted smile, and then a bouquet of fiery red roses was handed to Winnie.


    "I ......"


    Winnie didn''t like Brian giving her flowers, and they were roses, so she didn''t know if she should ept


    them.


    "Take it, I won''t say a word extra as long as you take it."


    Brian had no excuse, and could only promise to keep his mouth shut.


    With the kids were watching, Winnie had no choice but to take the flowers.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The family then happily went out for dinner.


    "Mom, Grandpa asked you and Aunt Vanessa to go to the suburbs, so we can all spend the


    Thanksgiving Day together."


    Megan ate as she conveyed her grandfather''s words.


    "We will consider it. Thank Grandpa for me."


    Winnie didn''t directly agree, for she was to seek Vanessa''s opinion, but she was afraid that she would


    bring inconvenience to others if she went to the suburbs.

 Chapter 829 Time will Tell

    Chapter 829 Time will Tell


    Thanksgiving Day was a reunion day, and the Be family should get together. Winnie didn''t want to


    see Thomas, didn''t want to see Felix. And Vanessa''s and her presence seemed out of ce on such a


    day.


    They themselves didn''t even know in what capacity they were reunited with someone else''s family.


    "I''ll talk to Vanessa, she''ll agree."


    Brian volunteered to do so, in order to keep Winnie from refusing.


    "It''s too intrusive for us to go to your house ......"


    "Mom, it is not. If you and Aunt Vanessa don''t likeing to the suburbs, we''ll go home to be with you.


    The teacher said that the Thanksgiving Day is all about reunions and that it happens once a year, so


    don''t let me and Megan even spend the festival torn between Dad and Mom."


    Luke interrupted Winnie''s words in time, he was afraid that his mother would just refuse without


    discussing with his Aunt.


    However, his words always caused Winnie to feel guilty.


    Winnie froze for a few seconds, but those few seconds were incredibly tormented inside.


    The child''s words made them look even more pitiful, and the already ill-fated two kids were even more


    heartbreaking on such a reunion holiday.


    "I won''t let you guys dwell on it, if Dad is avable, we''ll spend the holidays together. But I still want to


    ask Vanessa''s opinion, she''s our family too."


    "Mom, Dad, I''ll talk to Aunt Vanessa and I''ll have her reunited with us."


    Luke snatched Brian''s task away from him, he felt that it was safer for him to go to his Aunt than his


    dad. Auntie could reject dad, but definitely not him.


    Winnie had no choice but to agree to go pick up Vanessa from school together after dinnerter.


    The meal continued, Brian didn''t say a word that Winnie didn''t like to hear.


    But there was something Winnie couldn''t help but ask.


    "Joshua called me this morning saying you had a quarrel with your father."


    Winnie had given up on wanting to care about this matter, but this morning Joshua called with another


    plea. She had no way to refuse, so she could only continue to get herself into trouble.


    "Not really a quarrel, just a difference of opinion on the matter."


    It really didn''t seem like a quarrel to Brian, and his so-called quarrel wasn''t even in that mode.


    "So did this conversation go nowhere?"


    Winnie didn''t pursue the matter about the quarrel, what she wanted to know was whether Brian''s


    attitude had changed.


    "I don''t know, it feels more and more unintelligible. It''s obviously something we''ve sorted it out, but now


    it feels somehow muddled when we talk about it."


    Brian finally found someone to talk to about what happened that day. It was just that with the kids


    around, he could only speak vaguely and couldn''t clearly say where he was right or wrong, and what


    he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Can''t you think about nothing and let go of the past?"


    Winnie''s words were spoken reluctantly, knowing that Brian couldn''t do it. But under such a situation,


    she didn''t know how to persuade, much less what she could do to help.


    "Let go ......"


    Brian looked at Winnie questioningly.


    If he could let go so easily, he might not have had so many years of trouble. If he could let go easily, he


    wouldn''t be looking for that woman. If he could let go so easily, he wouldn''t want to retrieve his


    memories.


    It just wasn''t something that came easily and he couldn''t let go of the fact that his mother had died.


    "You can¡¯t do it? I understand. That''s actually how people live, there''s in and out, there''s gain and loss,


    it''s just a matter of weighing up whether you''ve gained more or lost more. You also have to think about


    whether it''s worth throwing away what matters most for something that''s already in the past."


    "Mr. Be, don''t force yourself since you can''t do it, time will tell. Take your time, one day you''ll figure


    it out."


    Winnie barely managed to squeeze out a smile, she knew Brian couldn''t let go. What he couldn''t let go


    of was not only his mother''s death, there were many more that he couldn''t let go of.


    But he overlooked one thing, his inability to let go was destined to miss out on many things, like


    precious time, like family, like her, and the happiness of a happy family and two kids.


    Winnie lowered her head and continued to eat without saying anything further, Brian could not


    understand himself, even if he said more, it was all nonsense.


    She was bent on to help Brian, but her status was not appropriate. There were too many things that


    she could only remind, she couldn''t force him and could not get herself involved.


    That was how hopeless she was.


    "Winwin, I''ve listened to your words, and I''ll give it serious consideration. But can you stop calling me


    so rudely in the future? Can you just call me by my first name?"


    Brian understood Winnie''s meaning, and Winnie''s words were worthy of his deep thought. It was just


    that he did not want to hear the address Mr. Be.


    "There should always be a miniMom of respect, it doesn''t matter what I call you."


    Winnie smiled indifferently, and then continued eating.


    What was the point of calling? People who didn''t match their status were supposed to be addressed


    politely to each other, with courtesy.


    "Winwin ......"


    "Let''s eat, we have to pick up Vanessater."


    Brian still wanted to continue, and he knew that Winnie didn''t agree with him. But Winnie interrupted


    him, and Brian had to stop. After all, he had promised Winnie not to say nonsense.


    Brian''s mood was somewhat depressed because of Winnie''s distancing. He could feel that Winnie was


    deliberately avoiding him, that her hatred was always there.


    But Brian didn''t know what to do to remove these mental barriers from Winnie.


    Vanessa had ate ss in the evening, and Winnie, Brian and the kids were waiting in the parking lot


    outside the school.


    All four were in the car, and it was obvious that Megan was a little sleepy.


    "Megan, Luke, I think you guys are tired too, why don''t you let Dad take you back to Grandpa''s house


    to sleep?"


    Winnie was distressed by watching the kids and wanted to let them go back first.


    "Mom, I''m sleepy, but I don''t want to go back to Grandpa''s house. Can Ie home and sleep with


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    you tonight?"


    Megan didn''t want to be separated from her mother and wanted to sleep with her.


    "I''m going to sleep with Mom, too, and I''m going to wait for Aunt Vanessa. I have to talk to her tonight."


    Luke aimed to persuade his aunt to go to the suburbs for the Thanksgiving, and only when this matter


    was settled could his heart be at ease.


    "Well ......"


    Winnie also wanted to be with the two kids, and she could only look sideways at Brian.


    "You go back first, the kids will be with me tonight."


    That was all Winnie could arrange, and it was gettingte, so she couldn''t wait here.


    "How can I go back? It''s sote in the day, who will guarantee your safety?"


    There was no way Brian would leave first, leaving Winnie and the kids in the parking lot at this hour.


    "Megan, sleep if you''re sleepy, we''ll wait for Vanessa toe out and I''ll send you to mom¡¯s. Megan,


    do you think it''s okay?"


    Brian said to Megan, no matter what, he had to send them home safely.


    "Okay, Dad, you don''t go back to Grandpa''s house either, let''s go to Mom''s together, okay?"


    Megan can''t leave her mom, but she didn''t want her dad to go back alone either. At this moment she


    didn''t think about the fact that her mom and dad had separated, but wanted her family to be together.


    An invitation from Megan silenced Brian. He wanted to go to Winnie''s house, even if he had to sleep in


    the living room. But Winnie would not agree, and Brian couldn''t agree indiscriminately.


    "Megan, Grandpa is lonely at home alone, too. Dad has to be with him. Vanessa wille outter.


    ......"


    Winnie opened her mouth and refused Brian politely, her house was too small to amodate Brian.


    Her family was all women, and it was inconvenient for Brian, an outsider, to go there.


    But Winnie''s words were unexpectedly cut off by Megan.


    "Grandpa''s house, mom''s house, and is there going to be a dad''s houseter? Mom, Dad, I want to


    ask when my brother and I will have our own home."


    Megan''s emotions suddenly went into overdrive, and it made her tingle to hear that this person had a


    home and that person had a home.


    She didn''t have a home and couldn''t afford to save one. But her mother and father were not given the


    opportunity to be with them together, and the situation was heartbreaking to her.


    A question from Megan left both Brian and Winnie dumbfounded, Brian looked at Winnie, but Winnie


    turned her head away from the car.


    Yes, mom had a home, dad had a home, where was the kids''s home? It was an insurmountable


    problem because Winnie could not give them aplete home.


    Just when both Brian and Winnie were having a hard time not knowing how to answer, Vanessa walked


    over. Vanessa''s arrival was considered to have helped Winwin out.


    "You''re here too, Brian."


    Vanessa opened her mouth to greet Brian first, and without waiting for Brian to respond, she had


    already turned her attention to Megan.


    "What''s wrong with Megan? Is she upset?"


    There was a reason why Vanessa asked that, every time Megan saw her she opened her arms and


    hugged her, but today, not only did she not react, she had a bitter face.


    "Vanessa, it''s gettingte, let''s go home first."


    Winnie didn''t let Vanessa continue to ask, fearing that Megan would continue the topic.


    Brian started the car and drove towards Winnie''s house.


    But as the car had just pulled out of the parking lot, Megan suddenly hugged Vanessa and cried out.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Vanessa asked worriedly, noticing that something was wrong with the child, but not expecting the child


    to be agitated.


    At this time, Brian and Winnie both knew in their hearts but didn''t know how to speak tofort her.


    "Aunt Vanessa, I am aggrieved."


    Megan cried as she spoke, while Luke on the other side also shed tears silently.


    This time mom and dad might be in the same mood, but Vanessa did not know what was going on. But


    only Luke knew why Megan was crying and where her aggravationy.


    Every day they were smiling in front of Grandpa, but they never forgot for a moment that they wanted a


    full family.


    They knew both dad and mom might have a hard time, but they needed others to understand them too.


    "What''s wrong, did someone bully you?"


    "Why are you crying too, Luke?"

 Chapter 830 Weighing the Gains and Losses

    Chapter 830 Weighing the Gains and Losses


    Vanessa became even more worried as she saw Luke crying as well. She was guessing that the two


    kids might have been bullied at school or criticized by their teachers.


    Just then Vanessa noticed a situation where the two people in front of her seemed to be too silent.


    They were still indifferent despite knowing that the kids were crying and didn''t show any worry, so that


    proved that they knew the reason.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And the reason wasn''t the school she was thinking of.


    "Tell me what is going on."


    Vanessa continued to ask Megan but didn''t ask Brian and her sister because she knew very well that


    they wouldn''t say a word even if she asked.


    "I want to be with Mom and Dad, and I want Dad to stay with us at Mom''s house tonight. But Mom


    didn''t agree, she said Dad has to go home to be with grandpa. Grandpa needspany, but me and


    my brother needpany too."


    Even though Megan was crying, it didn''t affect her eloquent y, she was going to cry and be


    capricious for once.


    "How much time do we get to spend with our parents? Why can''t they just spend time with us? They''re


    busy all day, they''re all back but they don''t spend time with us."


    Megan was still whining incessantly, the only way to get the adults'' attention. Even if Mom and Dad


    insisted, Vanessa might offer help.


    What Megan said was very clear, but Vanessa could only feel sorry for the two kids and could not do


    anything about it.


    Seeing that Vanessa didn''t say anything, Megan guessed that she was in cahoots with her mother.


    So she increased her crying volume and continued to pester Vanessa.


    "Aunt Vanessa, can''t we spend with tonight with Mom and Dad? Please help us, ok? We''ll be with mom


    and dad tonight, just for one night, okay?"


    Megan burst into tears, and her pleading voice even made Vanessa''s heart ache.


    "Fine, I will tell your Dad to stay at our house tonight. The four of you can y as long as you want."


    Vanessa''s heart ached for Megan and she had no choice but to take the liberty of agreeing to Megan.


    But Winnie raised an objection.


    "Vanessa, you can''t let the children be so willful, you can''t let her get into this habit of having everything


    when she cries."


    "Sister, these two kids are not willful. They know better than other kids in whatever respect, and such a


    small request won''t turn into a habit."


    "Besides, you can''t me the kids for the distress you''ve caused them. Other kids aren''t as good and


    understanding as them, but other people''s kids have homes."


    "You can''t give them a home, can''t they be willful for once?"


    Vanessa retorted that the point wasn''t to develop bad habits, but that Brian had made everything


    worse.


    "Brian, am I right?"


    Vanessa asked Brian, in her opinion, the crux of the matter was not her sister, but Brian.


    He didn''t take his sister seriously, and he didn''t put the happiness of his two kids at a premium. It was


    all his family and hispany in his mind. Otherwise the children would not have had the aggravation


    of today.


    "Yes, Vanessa, you''re right. This is all my fault, it has nothing to do with your sister. I''m sorry for the two


    kids and I''m sorry for your sister."


    Brian had to admit it, and there was no excuse to deny it. Everything was on him, and everyone''s pain


    was caused by him. And Megan and Luke''s tears were caused by him.


    Not only was he an unfit man but also an unfit father, he had gained nothing but the happiness of his


    kids and the loss of Winnie.


    Was this why Winnie had asked him to weigh the gains and losses?


    "I''ll change it, definitely ......"


    Just as Brian was assuring her, Winnie interrupted him.


    "You''re not wrong, and you''re not sorry to anyone. A person has a way of life, so of course they look at


    things differently."


    "Anyway, that''s the way it is, so let''s move on."


    Winnie was hinting to Brian that it was impossible for them to work out. No matter what he promised,


    Winnie felt that it was an expectation for the children. Yet this expectation would eventually fall short


    and would be harmful to the children once again.


    "Don''t go far, you two, now talk about tonight''s events."


    "Tonight you guys will stay with the kids. Brian, our house is not as big as yours, so you can sleep on


    the couch in the living room."


    Vanessa made her decision for the sake of the kids, and really couldn''t let the children be sad. But she


    also had to remind Brian to keep his distance from her sister.


    "I''ll do whatever you say, Vanessa, as long as the kids don¡¯t cry."


    Brian was definitely going to say yes, and was joyful secretly.


    Although Winnie''s reminder just now made him helpless, he believed that time could prove everything,


    and time could change everything. As long as he didn''t give up, Winnie would see his sincerity and


    they would give the children aplete home.


    "Great, great, thank you, Aunt."


    Megan was happy, but still cried and thanked her aunt.


    This opportunity had been a luxury for her and her brother, and she even felt moved to the point that


    her tears fell even harder.


    Luke was also happy, but Luke had to take the opportunity to say one thing.


    "Aunt, can you promise us one more thing?"


    "Whatever it is, I will."


    Vanessa looked at Luke pitifully and agreed without thinking about it.


    But after the words were finished, he was a bit unsure, and only then did she opened her mouth and


    asked Luke.


    "What is it?"


    "Can we go to grandpa''s house with mom for the Thanksgiving Day?"


    Luke didn''t dare to be happy too soon, just in case his aunt would reject it.


    "Well ......"


    Vanessa was embarrassed and regretted that she had agreed so quickly.


    "Aunt, we don''t have Great Grandpa and the others on the suburbs. And Grandpa has graciously


    invited you and Mom, so you and Mom will go to Grandpa''s together."


    Seeing Vanessa hesitated, Megan wiped her tears away and continued to plead.


    "Your mother and I are outsiders, so it doesn''t seem appropriate to go to your house. Thanksgiving Day


    is a day of reunion, your Great Grandpa is old and your family should all go to be with him."


    "Me and your mom we''ll be fine with the two of us together."


    Vanessa seemed to have a psychological shadow about going to the suburbs, especially about Felix


    and Thomas.


    The contempt their family had given her and her sister had made her mentally ufortable until now.


    They would not have to make a fool of themselves.


    "Aunt, Great Grandpa haspany, so it is ok we don¡¯t go to his house. You and mom don''t count as a


    reunion only when you have me and my sister."


    "If my sister and I go home to be with you, Dad and Grandpa will have no one to be with. If my sister


    and I stay with Dad and Grandpa, you and Mom will have no one to stay with."


    "Aunt, don''t make it hard for me and my sister, okay? Let¡¯s spend the Thanksgiving together, okay?"


    Luke rarely said so much, but his mother had pushed the problem onto his aunt, and he had to


    convince his aunt.


    Once again, Vanessa was in a difficult position, and she had to face it once again.


    To be honest, she didn''t want to see the Be family from the bottom of her heart, even Brian who


    was driving in front of her, she didn''t want to see him. The moment she saw them she would remember


    the hurt her sister had suffered, and she would remember the disdainful and cold eyes of Thomas and


    his wife.


    All of the Be family was like a fish spike in her throat, making her ache with disgust but unable to


    swallow.


    But the children had said so, and she couldn''t bear to hurt them, not wanting them to have to make the


    hard choice between mom and dad.


    "Sis, do you think we''ll go?"


    Vanessa didn''t know what to do, so she could only seek Winnie''s advice.


    Winnie didn''t know what to do wither, otherwise she would have made her decision long ago.


    "Vanessa, if you don''t want to go, don''t go, I will be home with you. Luke, Megan, you stay with


    grandpa and dad. Aunt and I don''t have any opinion and won''t make it difficult for you."


    Winnie still didn''t want to go, although Luke said Felix and Thomas would not be there, it was


    Thanksgiving. If the Be family didn''t get to reunite because of her and Vanessa, she might be


    med. Invariably, she had once again be the culprit.


    "Mom, you and Aunt Vanessa are fine with it, but my brother and I don''t feel good. Grandaunt is away


    this year, and it''s just the two of you for the holidays, Megan and I just won''t be happy with Grandpa


    and Dad."


    Megan spoke the truth, for they had experienced such a situation, and they could not get happy.


    "Mom, don''t think so much, just think about me and Megan, don''t think about anyone else. Even if


    something unpleasant happens, Megan and I are happy as long as you and Aunt are there."


    Luke did not speak a lot, but he had his points.


    Winnie and Vanessa had heard him clearly, that is, even if there was aggression, as long as the kids


    were happy, it was worth it for them to go.


    "Mom, Aunt, you don''t have to worry, as long as you have Dad, you will be ok."


    Once again, Luke assured in his dad''s name that his dad had done a bad job before, but now he


    trusted his dad that he would protect his mother and aunt.


    "Luke, Mom and I will be there to spend the holidays with you."


    Vanessa said, Luke¡¯s works made her heart ache. It was just some aggravation, but she was willing to


    do it for the kids¡¯ happiness.


    "Thank you, Aunt."


    "Thank you, Aunt."


    The two kids hurried to thank Vanessa, afraid that Vanessa would go back on her words.


    Meganughed happily, tears ofughtering out of her eyes.


    It was the most rewarding day for her and her brother, as long as the oue was good, they were


    happy.


    In the hospital.


    Leo''s leg was still immobile, but the pain had decreased so much in the past two days that he no longer


    needed medication to control it.


    "Come here."


    Leo called out to Emily.


    "What for?"


    Emily didn''t know what Leo was up to and asked while walking to Leo''s hospital bed.


    "Sit."


    Leo patted the seat beside him, allowing Emily to sit beside him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Emily asked, but obediently sat on the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 831 A Fruitless Discussion

    Chapter 831 A Fruitless Discussion


    Leo embraced Emily, gesturing for Emily to put her legs on the bed as well, and then sat with her.


    "I am fine."


    Emily didn''t dare to enjoy Leo¡¯s hug as much as she wanted. Leo was still covered in wounds, and she


    was really afraid that she would hurt him if she was not careful.


    "I''ll hurt you identally."


    "It''s okay, I am afraid I will hurt you identally too. Right now you''re more important than me."


    Leo looked at Emily with a sweet face, and the love in his eyes had been unconcealed.


    "I''m fine, now ......"


    Before Emily could finish her words, she was kissed by Leo.


    "You ......"


    Emily was so shy that she didn''t know what to say.


    It had been a few days since the two of them had restarted their rtionship, but there had been no


    intimate gestures, at most, they had held each other''s hands.


    It seemed like intimacy was inappropriate for a pregnant woman and a seriously injured man.


    But today, Leo''s sudden kiss made her heart faster yet she was also ecstatic.


    "Don''t you like it? But I like it."


    Leo gave a sly smile and gave her another kiss.


    "We are in the hospital, and you got wounds."


    Emily was shy, but she could not help but be happy.


    "So what? It''s just the two of us here."


    "Emily, I''m still excited until now. Feel my heart, it''s been beating wildly for so many days."


    Leo took Emily''s hand and ced it where his heart was, he wanted Emily to truly feel how happy and


    enthusiastic he was.


    "If I had known you would have an ident, I would have forgiven you sooner."


    Emily was now scared to think about it, if not for feeling Leo''s strong and powerful heartbeat, she really


    felt that everything in front of her was a dream.


    "Well, it was my fault, but if you had forgiven me sooner, we would have been happy a day sooner. It is


    cool that we are now happy together."


    "Emily, if I stay happy like this, I would like to stay in the hospital for the rest of my life."


    Leo was afraid of Emily''s psychological burden and deliberately put the words indifferent.


    In fact, when the car ident happened, when he was dizzy and hadn''t passed out yet, he did get


    scared, afraid that he would die without having Emily''s forgiveness.


    But now it seemed worth it that breaking a leg to earn her forgiveness.


    "Nonsense, how you can always be in hospital? Don''t overthink about it. I''m never going to leave you in


    this life, right now you''re in charge of getting well while I''m in charge of getting the baby well."


    "I hope you get better soon, and that you''ll be with me when I go into the delivery room, and that you''ll


    carry me out after I gave birth."


    It was the happiest thing Emily had ever felt, but she didn''t want to be the hospital all the time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there for you and I''ll definitely carry you out."


    Leo happily embraced Emily in his arms. He had always thought about this image before, but when it


    had really be a reality, he still felt like a dream.


    "Leo, what do you think about Winwin? I feel sorry for her."


    Emily thought of Winnie and her difficult love.


    "I don''t know, but the crux of the matter lies in Brian, whose attitude is not as clear as he himself said.


    Maybe he has many considerations."


    Leo didn''t understand Brian, what he said on his mouth was so different from his actual actions. Maybe


    Winnie didn''t feel his sincerity, so she did not forgive him.


    "Their family''s rtionship might be tooplicated. Even if Winnie is with Brian, it is still a tough


    question."


    The reason why Emily said that Brian''s rtionship wasplicated was because shepared it


    with Leo.


    These days Leo was in the hospital, and his family members all came over to see him. From their


    rtionship, Emily could see that he had a big harmonious family, which was no intrigue against each


    other as Brian¡¯s family.


    Even if Winnie married Brian, she would not have an easy life. So Emily, as a friend, didn''t know


    whether to advise them to be together or not.


    "Well, it''s true. But if Felix can ept Winwin, it will be better."


    The problem lied in Felix, and it depended on whether he could ept Winnie.


    "I don¡¯t think that is a problem, and I think he will ept Winwin one day sooner orter."


    "It''s Thomas I''m worried about."


    Emily analyzed the rtionship of Brian''s family, trying to help Winnie out.


    "Thomas?"


    Leo was surprised to hear that.


    "Yes, my father said Thomas is a cunning person. He and Brian had conflicts over the position of


    president."


    Emily had heard about it for a long time, but she never said anything about it, for she felt she should


    not be gossip.


    It was only now that it concerned Winnie that she brought it up.


    "I''ve also heard it from my father. I don''t know what exactly had happened and I only know that Felix


    chose Brian in the end. And the reason why Thomas went abroad was Felix sent him away."


    That was all Leo knew, but it was enough to prove that Thomas and Brian did not have a good


    rtionship. He wasn''t sure whether it would affect Winnie.


    Anyway, like Emily said, the Be family wasplicated, and it wasn''t easy for Winnie to live her life


    in peace and quiet.


    "How about persuading Brian to give up on Winwin?"


    Emily felt that the Be family was too scary, not something that a kind person like Winnie cold


    manage. Since on, she should be away from Brian, lest she got hurt.


    "I don¡¯t think he will give up."


    Leo had seen through Brian. Although he didn''t show his true heart perfectly, his love for Winnie was


    deep.


    He wouldn''t give up on Winnie, no matter what difficulties he encountered.


    "What should we do then? I am worried about Winwin."


    Emily had no ability to help Winnie and could not change Brian''s mind. If Winnie and Brian were


    together, she could only watch Winnie¡¯s spirit being destroyed.


    "I think there is a way out, solve their problems one by one."


    Leo felt that Winnie had been hiding from the problem was not a solution.


    Brian couldn''t forget her, and she couldn''t forget Brian. Then one day Winnie would still have to face


    these things and would still have to resolve them problems.


    "How? Shall Brian fight with Thomas or give his position to Thomas?"


    It seemed to be an important issue for Emily. If Thomas had no motives, things would be fixed easily.


    But it was still worrying to hear about his attitude towards Winnie and Vanessa.


    "That''s something that Brian has to work out. If he really wants to be with Winwin, I don¡¯t think it is a


    problem he gives his position out. But once he did so, the Be Group will go downhill."


    If Thomas had the ability to manage thepany, Felix would not have chosen Brian, thus causing


    Thomas to be discontented and rumors of internal chaos in the Be family to spread.


    After discussion, they finally realized that there was nothing they could change.


    All they could do was to wait for Winnie to ask them for help.


    After Brian and Winnie got home together, Vanessa went back to her room to do homework. The living


    room was left with a family of four ying andughing, and the sound ofughter was considered


    happy.


    "Mom, I have something to tell you."


    Megan came to Winnie and spoke mysteriously.


    "What is it?"


    Winnie asked while wiping the beads of sweat on Megan''s forehead.


    "My brother doesn¡¯t want me to tell you, but I think you have the right to know it."


    Megan''s voice was small, but all four men heard it.


    Winnie and Brian were curious, while Luke made a protesting sound.


    "Megan, you promised me that you wouldn''t tell them."


    "But Mom and Dad want to hear it."


    Megan continued.


    "Mom, there''s a little girl in my ss who likes Brother."


    "Megan ......"


    As Luke opened his mouth, Megan had finished her words.


    "Really? A girls likes Luke."


    Winnie responded happily. The fancy between children was different from adults¡¯ and she only took it


    as a joke.


    "Mom, it''s true, that little girles to me every day to please me and ask something about brother.


    She confessed her love to Brother too, but Brother gave a heartless rejection and that little girl cried."


    Megan spoke vividly as if she had experienced it.


    "I don''t like her, why can¡¯t I reject her? I can''t lie to her just to take care of her feelings."


    Luke thought he should be away from the people he did not like.


    "Well, Luke is right. We can''t give people hope if we don''t like them, we must deal with them


    decisively."


    Winnie was relieved and felt amazing. Luke''s thoughts in this regard were the same as hers.


    She was beautiful since childhood and had been liked since she was in elementary school. And she


    handled it in the same way as Luke.


    Because of this, everyone called her high-minded. She epts suchments, but only in terms of


    rtionship, for she was popr among her ssmates.


    "See, Mom supports me doing this."


    With his mother''s support, Luke was even more certain that he was doing the right thing.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "But you shouldn''t be so direct in your refusal, she cried sadly."


    Megan defiantly defended the little girl. If her brother was so blunt, no one would dare to like him in the


    future.

 Chapter 832 A Chance Meeting of Three Women

    Chapter 832 A Chance Meeting of Three Women


    "She would think I was giving her hope if I wasn''t direct. She was sad because of her poor control of


    her emotions. Since she was to confess her love, she should be ready to be rejected. She¡¯s not like the


    sun that every boy runs around her."


    Luke was convincible in his words.


    Winnie listened attentively to the conversation between the two children, while Brian kept the corners of


    his mouth faintly upturned.


    He wasn''t involved in the education of his children, but scenes like this made him feel happy.


    "You just don''t like girls with her personality, you''d like her if she was like Fine."


    Megan defiantly debated with Luke, out of the blue she mentioned Fine.


    However, Brian did not know Fine.


    "Who''s Fine, your ssmate or senior?"


    Brian asked curiously.


    "Fine is the daughter of mom''s friend, Uncle Poole, who sent us back to the suburbs."


    Megan spoke out in a rush, but the words caused Brian''s smile to freeze.


    It turned out that Fine was Finn¡¯s daughter.


    "Do you guys like Fine?"


    Winnie asked deliberately.


    "Yes, I like Fine a lot. Can we ask her out some other day?"


    When it came to Fine, Megan forgot about the topic of arguing with her brother. She was so excited


    that she didn''t notice the shift in her dad''s face.


    "Sure, I will talk to Finn about it when I am avable. Fine told me that she likes you guys too. She


    even asked me to take you guys to her house to y."


    Winnie''s meaning was obvious that she wanted Brian to know Finn.


    She had to find a man, so that Brian would give up on her and Finn was undoubtedly the most suitable


    one. He didn''t have a career to be taken over by Brian and his position wasn''t something that anyone


    could easily shake, and he couldn''t find a single w in his job.


    So Brian could do nothing to Finn.


    "There is no time for the kids to go out for they have various extracurricr sses and school


    assignments. Besides, the kids'' safety is most important, you can''t go out."


    Without waiting for Megan and Luke to answer, Brian refused.


    He couldn''t give another opportunity for Finn and Winnie. If the kids could live together peacefully,


    wouldn''t that promote the rtionship between Winnie and Finn?


    "Finn is the director of the Public Security Bureau, he can guarantee the safety of the kids."


    Although Winnie was also worried about the kids'' safety, she wanted to infinitely expand the influence


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    of Finn.


    "He can keep one person safe, but he can''t keep everyone safe. It''s better not to go out."


    Brian''s excuse was the safety of the kids. No matter what Winnie said, Brian did not agree.


    "Dad, Uncle Poole is very nice, or shall we go y at Uncle Poole''s house together?"


    Megan wanted to y with Fine, but her father did not approve. If she brought him with her, he might


    not object.


    "Megan, that''s not a good advice. Uncle Poole ......"


    "That''s not a good advice, Dad and Uncle Poole might not get along well."


    Winnie objected, and Brian disapproved.


    If he was to see Finn and Winnie having a good time, he would not be able to control himself.


    He refused to see Finn, and of course, he would do everything he could to stop Winnie to be with Finn.


    Therefore, the topic ended fruitlessly.


    The next day was Saturday, but Gloria was not in the mood to spend this holiday.


    She was at him, but her mind was wandering.


    She was like she had been abandoned and felt it was Winnie¡¯s fault, if Winnie did not get involved, she


    would not be avoided by Brian.


    But now she couldn''t take her anger out on Winnie, if Brian knew about it, she would have no chance at


    all.


    So where was she going to take out her anger? It couldn''t be held in her mind.


    Penny popped into her mind, if not for Penny, Winnie would not be provocative, so Penny should be


    med.


    Well, then she would take her anger out on Penny.


    When she arrived at Penny''s house in a rage, she unexpectedly met Wendy in the courtyard of the


    vi, which made Gloria hold back her anger.


    "Why are you here?"


    Gloria asked suspiciously, wondering if Penny and Wendy had some conspiracy.


    "I stopped by to see my friend."


    Wendy made light of the situation. She wasn''t sure why Gloria was here, but she should act more


    calmly than Gloria.


    "Friend? You''re saying Penny is your friend?"


    Gloria asked mockingly, she didn''t think these two were in a position to be friends. Each must have had


    their own agenda or teamed up to try to against someone.


    So was their target Gloria or Winnie? She wondered if she should join forces to deal with it.


    "Yeah, what is wrong?"


    Wendy stuck to her story and her attitude was rather indifferent.


    "You are kidding. She''s Brian''s ex-wife and you''re Brian''s ex-girlfriend, how can you be friends?"


    Gloria snorted disdainfully, she didn''t believe what Wendy said.


    She must try to hide something.


    "Don''t you like Brian too? Why came to his ex-wife''s?"


    Penny opened his mouth either to mock or to be shady.


    She knew that Gloria must havee here for a reason, but she did not expect to meet Gloria there.


    "There''s nothing wrong with liking anyone. There are so many people who like Brian, if they all came,


    this vi can¡¯t amodate them all. You''re the smartest to quit early for you know it is impossible for


    you to work out."


    "Correctly, you were out because of Winnie."


    Since she heard Penny''s sneer, Gloria naturally would not flinch. The purpose of hering here was


    to vent her anger on Penny.


    If it wasn''t for Wendy being there, Penny would have been scolded badly.


    "I wasn''t the only one who got kicked out, you can do nothing about it too."


    Penny had been enraged by Gloria''s words, but she held back.


    "I was kicked out, but I am still alive. You, on the other hand, you have no chance at all. Look at you


    now, bony and skinny like a ghost. You can¡¯t even seize the chance if Brian gives it to you."


    Penny''s words were vicious, but Gloria¡¯s was more vicious. She couldn''t believe that Penny was more


    sinister than her.


    "Gloria, watch your mouth."


    The word ¡®death¡¯ irritated Penny, and what she feared most now was death.


    "I am telling the truth, I don''t feel anything wrong. Penny, if it were not you, Brian and I would have


    been together. So do you think you''d have a good life if you separated us?"


    "You''ve done so many things that God can''t forgive, even if I forgive you, God will punish you."


    "Drop death, and there will be one less scourge on earth when you die."


    Gloria was vicious, trying to irritate Penny, so that Penny could die earlier. If Penny died, there would


    be one less obstacle for her.


    "How dare you ......"


    Penny was furious and immediately got up. She went up and was to p in the face of Gloria.


    But Penny was in a poor physical condition. As Gloria dodged, she nearly fell to the ground. Luckily,


    Wendy caught Penny in time.


    "Are you okay? Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    Wendy was scared. When she was close to Penny, she could feel Penny was trembling and pCarog for


    she was angry.


    "I''m fine."


    It took a long time before Penny opened her mouth.


    Wendy assisted Penny to sit back in the chair.


    "Don''t be angry, take care of yourself."


    Wendy could see that Gloria''s hatred for Penny was all rooted in Brian. That meant that if Penny died,


    Gloria would be her enemy.


    Wendy said nothing, but just keptforting Penny. Afraid that if she had said something wrong, Gloria


    would cause trouble to her.


    "Gloria, get out of here, if you provoke me again, I''ll tell Brian about your ugly deeds. Even if I die, Brian


    won''t want a slut like you."


    Penny was still threatening Gloria with the same thing, but Gloria didn''t even care.


    "Whatever, you can tell Brian. I''m separated from Brian now, and I''m afraid of that."


    Gloria''s disinterest was feigned, or she couldn''t have finished venting her anger.


    "Penny, I am a slut, but I didn''t break thew and I didn''t go to jail. I am a slut, but I didn''t backstab my


    friends or rob their boyfriends."


    "But you, what have you done to Winnie? ording to my research, you were best friends when you


    were in school and your family was poor, if it wasn''t for Winnie helped you out at every turn, do you


    think you would have finished college?"


    Gloria red at Penny, asking aggressively.


    She had learned this after inquiring. It just so happened that Wendy was there, and she wanted Wendy


    to know whether her so-called friend was a good man.


    "Well, defend yourself, did Winnie help you or not?"


    Gloria was still provoking, she really wanted to piss off Penny today.


    "Winnie isn''t a good person, she didn''t have good intentions in helping me."


    Penny could not even convince herself in her retort.


    "Well, we will see. But what was her intention? Your family was poor and you had a terminally ill


    mother, tell me what her intention was? Was your family worthy of her intention?"


    Gloria wouldn''t believe Penny''s words.

 Chapter 833 Penny in a Coma

    Chapter 833 Penny in a Coma


    Gloria continued.


    "Penny, am I right that your family was in poverty? Everyone else turned away from you, but only


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Winnie approached you and helped you. You couldn''t even repay such kindness by selling yourself, but


    you said Winnie had a bad intention. How can you even say that?"


    Gloria said angrily and felt Penny was ungrateful.


    "Gloria, stop saying that, she''s not well ......"


    Wendy opened her mouth to stop Gloria, afraid that Penny would die of anger in front of her. She was


    present, if Penny really died, she could not make herself clear.


    However, Gloria''s emotions were already out of control, she had to make Penny see the truth. Only


    when she saw the truth, it would be best to destroy her.


    "Wendy, listen up and see what kind of person your so called friend is. You are lucky for she is dying, or


    you will have the same fate as Winnie. She will definitely steal your husband, abuse your children, or


    even kill you."


    Gloria hated it when Wendy opened her mouth. Although she didn''t know what the conspiracy was


    between them, she would show the fact to Wendy.


    "Again, Gloria. ......"


    Penny gasped to stop Gloria, but Gloria interrupted her.


    "I''m not done yet."


    "Winnie gave you the opportunity to go abroad for free, but chose to go abroad at her own expense.


    She chose the same country and school as you so that she could continue to help you."


    "Is this a favor from Winnie?"


    "How did you repay Winnie? You stole Leo and Brian and even abused her son."


    "Listen, Penny, you''re scourge, you''re ungrateful. Winnie was in bag luck to help a friend like you. If she


    hadn''t met you, she would be living better than anyone now."


    Gloria rebuked Penny with indignation. Only when she said it out loud did she realize how scummy


    Penny was.


    "You ...... you ......"


    Penny could not say a full sentence, and she didn''t expect Gloria toin her for Winnie.


    Penny was furious and got fainted before she could say a word.


    "Penny ...... Penny, what is wrong with you?"


    "Penny, wake up ......"


    Wendy panicked, not knowing what to do.


    "Call the doctor, it''s your responsibility if she dies."


    Wendy shouted at Gloria, who then woke up and called the doctor.


    In the hospital.


    Penny was in the resuscitation room, and only then did Gloria start to worry.


    "You were there, Wendy. If she dies, it has nothing to do with me. I didn''t beat her or scold her. She


    died because she had some many evil things."


    Gloria wanted Wendy to testify for her, but it would be good for Penny to die.


    "You didn''t hit her, but what you said was way out of line."


    Wendy was terrified, her n had not been implemented yet, if Penny died like this, there would really


    be no one to help her.


    "I was just telling the truth, is that wrong to tell the truth?"


    "Wendy, you know what kind of person Penny is. If Brian know you contact with her, do you think Brian


    would be angry?"


    Seeing that Wendy spoke in favor of Penny, Gloria could only mention Brian.


    Wendy and Brian had broken up, but she was certain that was that Wendy still wanted to be with Brian.


    It wasn''t just Wendy, as long as the woman who fell in love with Brian, she would never give up.


    It was likely that Wendy and Penny were nning something together today, and if Brian were to find


    out, how could Wendy still have a chance?


    "I ...... I didn''t contact with her, today ......"


    Wendy forgot that her contact with Penny could not be seen.


    "What? You said that you and Penny are friends. Are you still friends now?"


    Gloria asked. Seeing that her warning had an effect, she had to shut Wendy up.


    "You had nothing to do with what happened today, she passed out on her own."


    Wendy had to say that.


    Gloriaughed mockingly.


    Wendy''s answer made her even more sure of Wendy''s feelings towards Brian, so she had another


    rival.


    But Wendy was wimpy, and she was easier to be dealt with.


    "Wendy, I have nothing to say if you contact with Penny, but be careful, don''t let her take advantage of


    you."


    Gloria wasn''t going to go on about it, but she was still taunting.


    Gloria left with a sly smile. As for whether Penny was dead or alive, it had nothing to do with her.


    Winnie came to see Leo in the hospital, and had a chat with Leo and Emily. It wasn''t until they received


    a call from Oscar that their conversation had to end.


    "Penny passed out, the nanny said she was taken to the hospital, go and have a look."


    Oscar spoke eagerly, he wasn''t home because he had to work. What had happened was not clear to


    him.


    He only knew about Penny''s ident when he received a call from the nanny and was now on his way


    to the hospital.


    "Which hospital is she in? I''m in the hospital right now."


    Winnie didn''t ask the reason, for meeting Penny first was important.


    "It''s the same hospital where Leo is. She seems to be in resuscitation in the emergency room. Call the


    nanny, she''s at the hospital."


    That was all Oscar knew.


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll go to the emergency room now."


    Winnie hung up the phone and ran out after speaking briefly with Leo and Emily.


    After Winnie called the nanny, she went straight to the emergency room.


    When she reached the emergency room, only to see the nanny waiting outside.


    "What''s going on? Why did she pass out?"


    Winnie asked with an eager tone.


    "I don''t know, she and Wendy were out in the yard ......."


    The nanny told Winnie what she knew, and she had no idea as to how Penny had fainted.


    "Wendy and Gloria were there?"


    Winnie looked at the nanny in surprise. She did not expect the three of them were even together.


    "Yes, Wendy came first, followed by Gloria. I don¡¯t know what they were talking about."


    The nanny was scared, after all, Penny was now unknown as to whether she was alive or dead.


    "So where are Wendy and Gloria? Didn''t theye to the hospital?"


    Winnie continued. Things seemed a bit confusing and she needed time to figure it out.


    "They came with me, I went downstairs to check in and they were gone when I got back."


    The nanny didn''t know what was going on, but there was no one left when she returned.


    "What they''re up to?"


    Winnie sighed and then went to the side.


    She ced the call to Officer Lee and then waited to hear from him.


    Fifteen minutester, Oscar was there, while Penny hadn''te out of the resuscitation room yet.


    "How''s it going?"


    Oscar asked, pCarog. He just ran to the emergency room.


    "I don''t know, she¡¯s not out yet."


    Winnie was anxious and restless, waiting for news from Penny and from Officer Lee.


    While waiting, she told Oscar what the nanny had said.


    "I don¡¯t know when they will stop."


    These people didn''t seem to have anything else in their lives, they just aimed to get Brian and had fun


    hurting Winnie.


    He really didn''t know what the point of living like this was.


    "They won¡¯t stop."


    Winnie saw that even if she quit, even if she didn''t have any rtionship with Brian, these people


    wouldn''t stop, but would still continue to fight for Brian.


    "You should stay away from Brian, let alone what Brian will do, these women will do harm to you."


    Oscar had seen through the truth.


    He had previously kept quiet about Winnie''s affairs, and he didn''t express his own opinion on the


    matters between her and Brian. But now it seemed that it wasn''t Brian who was difficult, but these


    women around him.


    "You have just found out? I knew it long time ago."


    Winnie wasn''t surprised about Oscar''s words because she knew that something like this would happen.


    As Winnie''s words feel, the doctor came out from the emergency room. Oscar and Winnie hurried up to


    ask about the situation.


    "She is safe, but she is in a bad situation, so stay in the hospital for a few days."


    The doctor gave a reassuring but unsettling answer.


    Penny wasn''t dead, but she was in poor condition.


    Penny was hospitalized and sent to the ward, but she was still in a fainting state.


    In the ward.


    Winnie and Oscar guarded by the hospital bed, looking at Penny¡¯s pale face and her bony body. Winnie


    was heartbroken and dropped tears.


    "How did ite to this?"


    She felt it was a pity if Penny died at such a young age.


    "That''s her fate, we have no control over it."


    Oscarforted Winnie and handed tissue to Winnie.


    He pitied Penny and felt sorry for her. But what she had done was indeed too much, and this was


    probably the self-inflicted consequence.


    Just as Winnie was wiping her tears, her phone rang.


    She hurried to answer the phone.


    "What''s going on, Officer Lee?"


    "Penny was so angry at Gloria''s words that she passed out."


    "But I think she deserved it."


    Officer Lee gave this answer briefly.


    He had watched the whole video, knowing the heartless things that Penny did to Winnie.


    "What did Gloria say?"


    Winnie continued to ask.


    "Quite a lot, I''ll send you the video."


    Officer Lee hung up after saying that, and then Winnie received the video.

 Chapter 834 A Realistic Version of a Courtroom Drama

    Chapter 834 A Realistic Version of a Courtroom Drama


    As Officer Lee had hung up, Oscar came out in the ward, and the two finished watching the video


    together.


    "I don''t know why Gloria said that, but I think she is right. There should be someone to scold her and


    wake her up to make her see the truth."


    Oscar felt that Gloria was right, if Gloria did not say such a thing, Penny would think others were biased


    in favor of Winnie and would hate Winnie even more because of it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What''s the point now? She''s dying, I don¡¯t care what she will do."


    Winnie, however, looked calm, wondering if Wendy and Penny were up to some new tricks together.


    But in the video, Gloria had been there before Wendy and Penny had a talk.


    "You are too kind, how can you insist?"


    Oscar was speechless at Winnie''s kindness.


    "Insist on what?"


    Winnie asked Oscar uncertainly.


    "I mean how you insisted for so long around Brian. It was like a courtroom drama, with your attitude


    and character, you won''t be able to survive for three episodes, but you''ve gotten to this point."


    It was only after Oscar finished that he realized that using a courtroom drama to describe the women


    around Brian was simply perfect. It was only a realistic version of a courtroom drama.


    Oscar surprisingly made Winnieugh with this analogy.


    "I probably am a protagonist, I guess, and the writer won''t let me die."


    Winnie joked, which surprised Oscar.


    "Stopughing, quit now, or you will be in trouble."


    Although it was a joke, Oscar still had to remind Winnie. Brian was good in every way, but it was


    because he was so perfect that women flocked to him incessantly.


    Winnie could not cope with for a lifetime.


    "I''ve quit, and I''ve been broken up with Brian for so long, don''t you know that?"


    Winnie reminded Oscar that she was now someone who had nothing to do with Brian at all.


    "You know for sure if you have quit or not."


    Oscar turned around and went back to the ward after saying that.


    Winnie cocked her head thinking about Oscar''sst sentence. She had clearly quit and kept distance


    from Brian. Except for the kids'' matter, they had nomunication.


    But why did Oscar still not believe her? What should she do? Should she go far away and never


    contact Brain again?


    But she still had him in her heart even if she went far away.


    It was already afternoon when Penny woke up, and what she saw when she hazily opened her eyes


    was Oscar and Winnie.


    Her mouth opened and closed again without saying anything, Penny didn''t know what to say. The ones


    who let her into the hospital were Gloria and Wendy, but the ones she woke up to see were Winnie and


    Oscar, so who was good and who was bad?


    "Penny, you''re awake."


    Oscar came up to Penny, a smile finally appearing on his face.


    "I''m fine."


    Penny weakly responded to Oscar. She knew Oscar was good to her and she didn''t want Oscar to


    worry about her.


    As for Winnie, she didn''t even want to give her a nce.


    "Good, take care of yourself."


    Winnie felt relieved. No matter what her physical condition was, at least she woke up.


    "I don''t want to see you, please leave."


    Penny spoke grimly, her disgusting through despite herck of strength.


    It was a bit inurate to say ¡®disgust¡¯, in fact at this time Penny was mentally messed up because of


    those words of Gloria, so she didn''t know how to face Winnie.


    "Okay, I''ll leave. I can do anything as long as you are happy."


    At this time, Penny could not be irritated at all, so Winnie would have to leave. Just as Winnie''s words


    fell, Penny spoke again viciously.


    "I will be happiest if you die right away."


    "Penny, how can you ......"


    "Oscar."


    Oscar was about to speak up for Winnie, but Winnie stopped Oscar.


    "I''ll leave now, and you can pretend I''m dead."


    Winnie turned and left after giving a nce at Winnie.


    She was living a painful life now, if she could let go of everything, she wished she was dead. If she had


    nothing to hold on to, it wouldn''t matter if she died.


    Winnie went straight home after leaving the hospital, and only when she got home did she realize that


    Brian and the kids were at her house. Seeing Brian reminded her of Penny''s hospitalization.


    Winnie unconsciously put the me on Brian.


    "Come to my room."


    Winnie called out to Brian in a serious manner.


    Brian didn''t know what was going on, but judging from Winnie''s attitude, something must be going on.


    The two came to Winnie''s bedroom, and Winnie closed the door, but her voice had to be lowered even


    when she spoke, or else she would be heard outside.


    "Please get your rtionship with women right and don''t let them do nasty things."


    The voice was low, but it couldn''t hide Winnie''s anger at all.


    "What''s wrong? Who do I have rtionship with?"


    Brian was confused by Winnie''s words, he didn''t know what he had done wrong to provoke Winnie, nor


    did he know who he was rumored to be with again.


    He thought that he had been very cautious and careful during this period of time that there wouldn''t be


    anything wrong, but Winnie''s current appearance clearly meant that he had done something wrong.


    "It''s not that you have a rtionship, it''s that you can make words clear with those women so that they


    will have no illusion."


    Winnie was confused not knowing where to start. It felt like the things around Brian, the people around


    him all stirred together.


    "Who did I let get illusion? Winwin, what''s going on?"


    Brian was still in a dumbfounded state, how could he possibly deal with it for Winnie had not made her


    words clear.


    "Gloria, Wendy, they both like you ...... If you like either of them, give a clear attitude, or let the other


    one give up. You ......"


    Winnie exined, but Brian protested before she could finish her words.


    "Wait, I don''t like either of them and I made it clear to them. So if they both did something over the top,


    that''s not my fault."


    Winnie''s words made Brian understand that the problem was with Gloria and Wendy.


    "Are you shirking your responsibilities?"


    Winnie questioned Brian with dissatisfaction, unconsciously increasing her volume out of anger.


    Winnie realized her increased volume and knew that her emotions were likely to get out of hand. But


    her room was small, and she could only pull Brian to the window, away from the door.


    "Winnie, I''m not shirking my responsibilities. I haven''t been in contact with either of them, and I don''t


    know what they did. If it hurt you, I''ll definitelye to them. But if it didn''t hurt, you can''t me me."


    "Tell me what happened."


    Brian felt aggrieved, he wasn''t shirking responsibilities, but he didn''t know what had happened.


    Brian looked innocent, and Winnie suddenly realized that it was her own problem. It was true that Brian


    did not know about this matter, nor did he instruct anyone to do that.


    It was indeed wrong for her to put the me on Brian for no reason.


    Winnie exhaled deeply then sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Penny passed out at home and is now in the hospital."


    Winnie''s attitude eased, and her voice became small.


    Hearing that, Brian know why she was annoyed, it was because she was worried about Penny.


    Brian slowly walked up to Winnie.


    "You''re in a bad mood because you''re worried about her, and since that''s the case, I''ll take


    responsibility for whatever it is."


    Brian didn''t ask what happened, and since he had made Winnie unhappy, he was willing to be the one


    responsible unconditionally.


    Winnie looked up right into Brian''s concerned eyes, causing her to be lost in thought for a moment,


    even mistakenly thinking that Brian was centered on her.


    Winnie withdrew her gaze followed by another sigh.


    "You don''t even know what happened, but you take the me."


    "It was Gloria who made Penny faint, but Wendy was there too."


    After thinking twice, Winnie still felt that she should talk to Brian about it. Even if they argued, even if


    they didn''t have the chance to say anything, but with the three of theming together, Winnie was


    still worried that there was another conspiracy.


    This conspiracy was either against her or against Brian, so she should remind him so that both herself


    and Brian would be prepared.


    "You''re saying the three of them were together?"


    Brian was surprised, since the three of them were together, there was nothing good would happen.


    "Right."


    "Penny''s nanny said that Gloria scolded Penny, saying she''d be better off dead sooner thanter. And


    they argued about me and you."


    "Gloria said that Penny spoiled her n, so she would not let Penny go. If Penny died early, she still


    has a chance to be with you."


    Winnie repeated Gloria''s words, but she could only say what the nanny had told her, not what she had


    seen from the surveince video.


    "Delusions, not to mention Penny''s death, I won''t be with Gloria even if all the women in the world are


    dead."


    Brian was angry, being fought over by women wasn''t something to brag about, but being targeted by a


    woman like that made him feel disgraced.


    "If you think so, you should make it clear and not give them any illusions. Although you didn''t direct this


    incident, it''s a fact that it started because of you."


    Winnie knew that saying was unfair to Brian, but it was true.


    He said that he didn''t like Gloria, and since so, he should show his attitude.


    "I didn''t know that Gloria was to cooperate with us, but I quit immediately after I found out. The people


    in charge of working with theirpany now are Albert and Jack."


    "I was afraid that Gloria likes me, so I quit. And I made it very clear when our partnership ended, but I


    had no control over what she would do."

 Chapter 835 Repeated Reminders

    Chapter 835 Repeated Reminders


    Brian made the matter between himself and Gloria clear, and he dared to assure Winnie that there was


    absolutely no connection at all with Gloria.


    He knew that Winnie was prone to overthinking, which was why he was more careful about his


    interactions with women.


    There was a certain risk for him to withdraw his cooperation with Gloria, but he cared mot about


    Winnie.


    "There''s one more thing I need to exin to you. The day I got exposed by the reporters at the hotel


    during my coboration with Gloria, nothing happened to us. She only stayed in my room to avoid the


    reporters. You can ask Albert about that, he was in the room the whole time too."


    Brian took the opportunity to exin what happened that day, which was the day Winnie was drunk and


    was set up by Wendy.


    "There''s no need to exin anything else, we''re talking about Penny now."


    Winnie didn''t ept Brian''s exnation, but she was fine about what happened that day long ago.


    It was true that she was in a bad mood at the time, but she hadn''t suspected Brian.


    They were in the hotel, but she was the guilty one.


    "Wendy was present and didn''t say anything, but the nanny said she was inclined towards Penny.


    Between Wendy and Penny ......"


    "Winwin, I don''t care about that. But Penny made you worry, so I''ll help you out. I''ll talk to Gloria and


    Wendy once more, and I''ll make my attitude clearer."


    Brian didn''t want to hear the name Penny, didn''t want to know the reason she had fainted. He only


    cared about Winnie''s feelings, and only cared if Winnie was happy.


    "Don''t mind me, I just want Gloria and Wendy to leave Penny alone. She doesn''t have much time left,


    so don''t let her be scolded by them in her limited time."


    Winnie refused Brian''s good intentions, and although Brian was doing it for her own good, she was still


    ufortable in her heart, because she hadn''t finished speaking about Wendy, but Brian interrupted


    her.


    Was his interruption patronizing or did he not want to admit that Wendy was at fault?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Winnie wasn''t sidelining Wendy, she just wanted Brian to be careful.


    Perhaps she was overthinking it, whatever Wendy did, it didn''t constitute a threat to Brian. Because


    Wendy in his heart was kind and gentle, so she wouldn''t do anything excessive.


    Instead of going home aftering out of the hospital, Gloria asked Thomas out.


    In the private room of the teahouse, Gloria told Thomas about Penny''s rescue today.


    "You took her to the hospital?"


    Thomas asked, still somewhat incredulous.


    "Of course, she was still in resuscitation when I left, I don''t know if she is dead or alive now."


    Gloria said proudly, worried about whether Penny was dead or alive, but she thought it was still worth


    showing off.


    "What if she dies? Will there be legal liability?"


    Thomas was happy to hear that, but he wasn''t sure if it had broken thew.


    "Uncle Thomas, I didn''t kill her outright, there is no legal liability of course, if there is, I just need to


    Gloria was unsure of it, but she was like indifferent.


    "You''re right."


    Thomas encouraged, but in his heart heughed at Gloria''s foolishness.


    If Penny really died, who would shepensate to? Without a letter of understanding, she would end


    up in jail.


    There was just one thing he was disappointed about. Penny had promised to get rid of Brian, and if she


    died, this hope would be dashed.


    "Uncle Thomas, who do you think I saw at Penny''s?"


    Since she had met Thomas, she would like to talk about Wendy.


    "Who?"


    Thomas knew there was something else when he saw Gloria''s mysterious look.


    "Wendy."


    "Wendy?"


    Hearing Wendy''s name, not only did Thomas''s brow furrowed, his head ran rapidly.


    What could Wendy and Penny study together? It was nothing but Brian and Winnie.


    "What did they say?"


    Thomas asked seriously.


    "They said ...... they talked about Brian. Penny knew she doesn''t have a chance and doesn''t want to


    give up Brian to Winnie and me, so she helped Wendy."


    These were Gloria''s guesses, not what she had heard. But she didn''t think her guesses would be


    wrong, or there was no way these two would be together.


    "Penny was selfish."


    Thomas analyzed it seriously and felt that Penny''s agreement with him was using him and deceiving


    him, or that she didn''t trust himpletely but made multiple preparations.


    He couldn''t trust such Penny either, he couldn''t put all his hopes on her. She was the same as Brian,


    what she said on her lips and thought in her mind was not the same thing, and such a person could not


    be used.


    At this moment, Thomas hoped that Penny would note out of the resuscitation room.


    No matter what, it was Penny who had spoiled his deed, she was like an obstacle on his way and he


    would be smoother had her been got rid of.


    "Uncle Thomas, I think Wendy should be warned too, or we won¡¯t be able to finish the n."


    Gloria needed Thomas''s help, she was already too busy to deal with Penny and Winnie by herself, if


    Wendy got involved, she wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    "You don''t even need to worry about Wendy or Winnie, if Penny really dies this time, your mission is


    Thomas had already reminded Winnie of this more than once, and he was afraid that Gloria had


    spoiled his n.


    "I know, I can do what."


    Gloria was perfunctory, and she had to something about Winnie, because she was not sure if Thomas


    had his secret in.


    "I repeat, Winnie must not be moved."


    Thomas was uneasy and had to be reminded Gloria repeatedly.


    "Don''t worry. Uncle Thomas, I will not do anything to her."


    Yet it was this repeated reminder that made Gloria''s heart wander. She felt that there was some sort of


    agreement between Winnie and Thomas. Maybe it was her who got kicked off in the end, or maybe she


    was just a pawn for Thomas. So even though Thomas had told her again and again, she had to have


    her own ideas.


    On Sunday, Winnie was asked out by Finn, while Brian came to the hospital to visit Leo.


    "How''s it going?"


    Brian asked in a low voice, although he was worried about Leo''s injuries, looking at Leo''s healthy face,


    he felt that his worries were superfluous.


    Brian was aware of the reason, and it could only about love.


    "I am good, and it doesn''t hurt today. I just need to recuperate now and I''ll be discharged in a few


    days."


    Although Leo was injured, he was in a pleasant mood.


    "Get well quickly and then have the wedding, lest Emily goes back to her words."


    Looking at Leo''s optimistic attitude, Brian joked unconsciously.


    "No, Emily won''t go back to her words. As for the wedding, Emily and Daenerys insist on waiting for


    Winwin, you heard this one too. I''ll cooperate with them and just wait."


    "But after I get out of the hospital, we''ll go straight to the register and get a license so we''re married."


    Leo was not in a hurry, not afraid of Emily regretting or waiting for Winnie.


    He just really didn''t know how long this wait was going to be.


    "Well, a registered marriage is a legal couple. Is the wedding house all set up, do you want me to


    help?"


    Brian was aware of the wedding, but this was something he could only try and didn''t have the right to


    decide.


    "No, there''s nothing to prepare. Emily will just go shopping with my mom and her mom today and buy


    some essential supplies."


    "The rest will wait until the wedding is held."


    Once again, Leo mentioned the wedding, and this time Brian had to show his attitude.


    "Winwin has not forgiven me even now. I really don''t know when the wedding will take ce. But I''ll try


    my best and make sure I don''t make you guys wait too long."


    Brian believed that he could do it because he loved Winnie deeply.


    "Brian, don''t worry. You know Winwin''s character, her heart has been wounded and she is especially


    wary. You can only warm her little by little, and let her wounded heart heal."


    Leo was not optimistic about Winnie''s life after she married Brian, but it depended on how deep Brian''s


    love was and which kind of sacrifice he could make for Winnie.


    If he did a good job, there would be no problem.


    So both people had things that needed to be worked out. There would be no worries after all this.


    "I know, and I know that love is not enough between us, there are so many things we must face. It will


    take time, and I need Winwin¡¯s understanding and cooperation."


    "But she doesn¡¯t give me a chance, she doesn¡¯t even let me say a word in its entirety."


    Brian was bitter. He was confident, but he did not know how long that confidence was going tost.


    "Take your time, if you love her and she loves you, it will work out between you."


    All Leo could do was to advice, because Brian''splexity was really difficult for others to understand.


    "Leo, did you ever think of backing off when Emily rejected you before?"


    Brian asked, he wanted to know what kind of mood Leo had back then.


    Leo didn''t answer but asked Brian.


    "What about you? Will you give up?"


    "I wanted to, but every time I tried to give up, it was more painful. The thought of giving up Winnie


    makes me feel like my life ising to an end, I can''t live without her."


    Brian smiled bitterly, not afraid that Leo wouldugh at him, he did feel this way.


    The time when he misunderstood Winnie, he was so tormented like a walking dead without a bit of


    soul.


    "That''s right, I had the same feeling before, or I would have given up a long time ago."


    Leoughed at Brian''s infatuation.


    Hearing that, Leo was sure that Brian truly loved Winnie. With love, one could ovee everything,


    and with love, one had the courage to face everything.


    Leo didn''t dare to guarantee what their future path would be, but Brian would guard his love and


    Winnie.

 Chapter 836 Wendy Has an Extra Chip

    Chapter 836 Wendy Has an Extra Chip


    Meanwhile in the other ward.


    "I followed you to the hospital yesterday and waited outside the resuscitation room. Then I saw Winnie


    "I also saw that Oscar and Winnie were both away before I came in today, for fear that they would see


    and suspect us."


    Wendy exined earnestly, afraid that Penny would me her for not showing up at a critical moment.


    "Got it, you did the right thing. It''s good to be careful, or Winnie should be suspicious."


    Penny knew that she and Wendy were using each other, so how could she possibly dwell on whether


    Wendy was there or not? Her current health was getting worse day by day, and the things she wanted


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    to aplish were not finished. And the only person she could use was Wendy, so even if Wendy


    didn''t take her seriously, Penny would turn a blind eye.


    "Yes, I''m afraid that Winnie will see something, so I have to be cautious."


    Hearing that, Wendy was mentally grounded. Otherwise, she was really afraid that there was no way to


    implement her n.


    "Wendy, there''s something I need to tell you. If I die, you can control Gloria."


    The reason Penny said that was that she had no more time to weigh the right and wrong of what she


    had done.


    Gloria said the words too harshly, she wouldn''t let Gloria and Brian be together even if she died.


    "You won''t die, don''t talk nonsense. Nowadays, medicine is so advanced, you can definitely be cured.


    You''ll be treated in the hospital, if you don''t have enough money, I''ll pay for you."


    Wendyplimented generously, but what was on her mind was what Penny was going to say to her.


    "I have the money, and it''s useless to keep it for a dying man. I''d better tell you what I want to say."


    Penny coldly grunted, thinking the advanced level of medical treatment was useless for her.


    She¡¯d better not to waste her time.


    "Gloria often got a room with other men and even fooled around with several of them at the same time.


    Brian didn''t know about it and once he knows, it is impossible for him to ept Brian."


    The thing Penny was going to tell Wendy was about Gloria''s past. She would make Gloria regret that


    she said those things.


    "Is that so?"


    Wendy asked suspiciously, because she had investigated Gloria before, but she got no clues.


    "Yes, she covered all those things up to get close to Brian, you can''t find it out even if you want to now.


    But I have her information in my hands, I investigated her years ago, and she hadn''t had time to cover


    it up back then."


    "I''ll give you the proof when I get out of the hospital."


    Penny knew what Wendy was suspecting, and it was indeed not easy to find out about Gloria''s past


    now. But the information in Penny''s hand was investigated back when she and Brian were a couple.


    At that time, when Gloria approached Brian, Penny secretly investigated Gloria. She never thought that


    this evidence could still be used after so many years.


    Penny continued.


    "Show this evidence to Brian and even Felix. After that, they will not ept Gloria."


    Penny didn''t have the energy to aplish it, but it didn''t mean Wendy wasn''t interested. So yeah,


    Penny could only use Wendy. Of course, these things were good for Wendy as well. It was like chip for


    her.


    "But Gloria says she doesn''t care, she ......"


    As Wendy had just given her thoughts, Penny interrupted her.


    "So you believe her? If she doesn''t care, she would not be after me. I''m alive now, and she doesn''t


    even dare to be with Brian, just because she''s afraid I''ll tell her out."


    "I know that she won''t easily give up on Brian. So your opponent isn''t just Winnie alone, there''s also


    Gloria."


    Penny really didn''t know if Wendy was really smart or pretending to be confused, and she even had the


    nerve to open her mouth to such a simple question.


    Even if Wendy gave up on Brian, Gloria wouldn''t give up.


    "Okay, I get it, I''ll make good use of it."


    With an extra handhold, of course Wendy was happy, it was better than nothing at all.


    But the most important opponent was still Winnie, and as long as Winnie was defeated, Gloria was not


    worth mentioning at all.


    "Is our n still in ce?"


    Wendy asked Penny.


    "Yes, sure. I''ll be out of the hospital in a few days when I''m in better shape. We''ll pick a time and


    reschedule."


    Penny would not abandon the n even if she was to die tomorrow. As long as there was a little hope,


    as long as there was a breath of air in her, she had to fight Winnie to the end.


    Gloria said that Winnie lived better than anyone else without Penny. But Penny wanted to say that if


    she didn''t have Winnie in her life, she would live better.


    So they were natural enemies, and if they met again in the next life, she would continue the struggle.


    "Well, then, I''ll wait to hear from you."


    As Wendy''s voice had just fallen, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Hearing the sound, Wendy and Penny looked over together, and they were both surprised.


    The person who entered was Brian, who they hadn''t expected.


    "Wendy, you are here too."


    Brian spoke first, but his voice was cold.


    He came out at Leo''s ward and wasing over to find Penny. He was surprised to see Wendy here,


    but more than that, he was angry. Just like Winnie said, there must be something between the two of


    them together.


    "I ......I came to ......"


    "No need to exin, this is a hospital and anyone has a right to be here."


    Wendy stammered and didn''t know how to answer, and it was inevitable that she would be nervous


    after just talking about something rted to Brian. Luckily, Brian interrupted her, otherwise she might


    have spilled out what she had just said.


    After giving Wendy a cold look, Brian turned to Penny.


    "You''re in pretty good shape. Don''t do anything that doesn''t make sense in the future, getting well is the


    most important thing for you."


    Brian''s voice was cold, but he didn''t get angry.


    He insinuated a warning to Penny, and did not yell in anger.


    He wanted to reprimand Penny, but once he came in and saw Penny''s bony and pale face, Brian didn''t


    feel the need to be furious with her.


    "Of course I will put my health first, thank you for your concern, Mr. Be."


    Penny mocked herself as she responded to Brian, for she could hear the warning in Brian''s words. It


    was just that his warning didn''t make any sense to Penny.


    She must do what she wanted to do, and even the emperor could not stop her.


    "Where did you hear about my hospitalization, Mr. Be? Did Gloria contact you, or Winnie tell you?"


    Penny wanted to know who Brian hade over today for.


    "This is something you shouldn''t think about, Penny. I want you to put your health first."


    Brian didn''t answer Penny''s question and warned Penny once again.


    Penny was pitiful but resentful. She looked pitiful when she didn''t speak. However, once she spoke, the


    shifty tone and her questions were disgusting.


    "Penny, let go of what you should let go of. You can''t help no matter how hard you try for the things that


    don¡¯t belong to you, it''s better to listen to God and let nature take its course."


    "I have to go now, and I hope you are healthier than now the next time I see you."


    Brian turned around directly after he finished speaking, and then stopped in his tracks.


    "Wendy, you should go."


    Brian wanted to call Wendy out and take this opportunity to say everything that needed to be said to


    her before.


    "What?"


    "Ok ...... I''ll go too, I''ll go. Take care of yourself and I''ll see you some day."


    Since Brian had given the order, Wendy dare not stay.


    And she hadn''t found a chance to see Brian for a long time, and she couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Finn asked Winnie out to a coffee shop.


    Seeing the woman sitting next to Finn, Winnie probably understood what was going on.


    This woman could very well be the psychiatrist that Finn had told her.


    Finn had asked her out, but Winnie hadn''t decided to see a psychiatrist or now. But Finn was kind after


    all, and Winnie couldn''t be capricious.


    "Officer Chambers, this is my schoolmate I told you before, her name is Diana."


    Finn introduced the beautiful woman next to him, but did not introduce her upation, for fear that


    Winnie would resist.


    Since so, Winnie would not expose him, in order to avoid embarrassing Finn and Diana.


    "Hello Diana, my name is Winnie, I''m a subordinate of Director Poole."


    Winnie greeted Diana with a gentle smile.


    "Hello, I''m Diana Brooke, just call me Diana. You''re a subordinate of Director Poole, I''m too, but I am


    not as powerful as he."


    Diana introduced herself.


    Diana was good looking.


    But she looked at Winnie sharply, feeling like she was looking into something. Maybe it was


    professional sensitivity or maybe it was because Finn had told her about Winnie in advance.


    "You are an excellent person, it doesn''t matter how high your position is. You''re all modest."


    Winnie was friendly and didn''t dodge Diana''s eyes.


    "Diana will be transferred to our bureau in some time, so you''ll have time to contact."


    Finn was still talking about Diana''s situation, and had no intention of getting to the point.


    Since so, Winnie didn''t want to mention those sensitive topics.


    She didn''t want tomunicate about herself with strangers, even experts in mental activity.


    All she''d been through was painful, and it hurt her heart just by talking about it. And talking about it


    lengthened the time for her to get over.


    It was the most painful that the past could not be forgotten.


    "Well, wee to join us, beautifuldy."


    Winnie hid her mind with a smile on her face, and she was well aware that Diana was likely to read her


    inner mind. But she still had to cover it up.


    They had been chatting, not mentioning anything about mental health at all. None of what Winnie


    feared happened until Winnie made an excuse to leave.


    After Winnie left, Finn and Diana continued to drink their coffee.


    "How''s that, is she in a bad mental state?"


    Finn asked seriously about Winnie''s situation.


    "Well, yes, and she needs treatment, but it will have to be examined more clearly with the help of


    professional maniption and her cooperation."


    "Officer Chambers is smart, and she''s been avoiding me."


    "Communicate with her, and when you do, we will work out a treatment n. Even if I get transferred to


    be her colleague, she won¡¯t tell me directly."

 Chapter 837 Dianas Gossip Questions

    Chapter 837 Diana''s Gossip Questions


    Diana felt Winnie would always keep a distance from her, so they could not be friends, and in this way,


    she could not offer help to Winnie.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to her sometime."


    Although there were some difficulties, although it would make Winnie resist him, he felt it was good for


    her and one day she would understand.


    "Director Poole, can I ask you a question?"


    Diana asked Finn with a smile.


    "What?"


    Finn asked Diana with doubts.


    "Do you like Officer Chambers?"


    Diana was looking forward to Finn¡¯s answer.


    "I like her?"


    Finn looked at Diana incredulously, not understanding why she asked such a question.


    "Yeah, you care so much about her."


    Diana knew that Finn had never been so attentive to women. She had known Finn for a long tine and


    she even knew Finn better than he knew himself, so she could read Finn''s mind.


    "No, I care about her purely because we are colleagues."


    Finn denied it, although he himself knew that his concern for Winnie was too much, but maybe it was


    because he felt that it was not easy for her to raise her kids alone.


    "Director Poole, you don''t tell me the truth ...... I am a psychologist, and I know what is in your mind."


    Maybe what he said could be true, but it was possible that he didn''t realize that he liked Winnie, or if he


    was afraid to admit that he was in love with a woman other than his wife.


    "I think you''re being overly professional. She has two kids and the kids have a father, do you think I will


    like her?"


    Finn still denied it, and he was used to Diana¡¯s unreasonableness. But he didn''t know how to describe


    the rtionship between Brian and Winnie.


    "She has kids, so she is a match to you, as long as she''s single. Don''t you think you two were matched


    for each other?"


    Diana continued to ask curiously, verifying something.


    "There are plenty of singles, we''re just one of them. Besides, she has the kids¡¯ father in her heart, does


    that count as single?"


    Finn asked, but he had got the answer. Winnie loved Brian deeply, or else she wouldn''t be in so much


    pain. Brian also loved Winnie deeply, or else he wouldn''t have pestered her.


    Maybe there was just a bit of misunderstanding between them, and once it was resolved, they would


    start over.


    "Director Poole ......"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Diana wanted to continue, but was told to stop by Finn.


    "Stop, it is just gossipe.Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you are at work, or it will cause us trouble."


    To be precise, Finn was afraid of causing trouble to Winnie, afraid that she would flee away from the


    police station.


    "Got it, I won''t talk nonsense."


    Diana agreed.


    She clearly saw love in Finn''s eyes, but Finn did not admit it.


    It could cloud her judgment on something to the point of not knowing what to do with it.


    Hospital.


    Brian walked in front, Wendy walked behind, and the two walked together towards the outside.


    "Brian, there are so many things I have to exin to you, let¡¯s have a talk."


    Wendy followed Brian''s footsteps behind him, having to trot to keep up.


    This made her look humble.


    "Yes, we should talk."


    Brian responded to Wendy, but his voice was cold enough to make Wendy''s heart wince.


    Brian felt into silence, and Wendy didn''t dare to speak, so she just kept following behind Brian. One


    after the other, when they were about to walk out of the hospital hall, they met Winnie who had just


    entered.


    At the same time, Brian saw Winnie, Winnie also saw Brian and Wendy behind him.


    Her nce immediately produced hatred for Brian.


    She had warned him more than once not to associate with Wendy, and he himself had said that he


    hadn''t been associating with Wendy all this time. But what was the situation now? Was it a chance


    encounter?


    Who would believe it if they said it was a chance encounter?


    Resentment rose in a sh, but Winnie controlled it. What Brian wanted was his business, what did it


    have to do with her if they got married?


    There was no way to retract Winnie''s anger, but her eyes retracted as if she hadn''t seen anything.


    Winnie did not continue forward, but chose to go around.


    But Brian was one step quicker to block Winnie''s way, and without giving Winnie a chance to react, he


    directly pulled her hand and walked outwards.


    "What are you doing? Someone is watching. Let go."


    Winnie was referring to Wendy, not wanting Wendy to misunderstand, much less get caught in the


    middle of them.


    "I have something to tell Wendy, and you must be present."


    Brian made it very clear.


    He didn''t expect to meet Winnie, but since they had met, he wanted to have a talk.


    "Let go of me, I don''t want to disturb you."


    "You have an appointment, and my apprearance will influence you."


    Winnie refused, but her hand was firmly held by Brian, so she could only passively follow Brian.


    But she didn''t feel that her appearance was arranged by Brian, on the contrary, she influenced Brian''s


    n.


    If she didn''t show up, Brian and Wendy would have fun together. So why she should be involved?


    "We didn''t have an appointment. We met at the hospital and I happened to have a talk to her."


    "There are limits to what I can talk to her about without you, but since you are here, we can make


    things clear."


    Brian knew that Winnie had started thinking nonsense again, so he had to correct it in time.


    Wendy in the back heard the two talking. She was surprised to see Winnie here, but after listening to


    their conversation, she started to panic.


    She didn''t know what Brian meant by making it clear, so she did not know what to do.


    "Brian, I gotta go and we''ll talk about it some other time."


    Wendy was about to leave, but Brian stopped her.


    "I want to talk to you,e with me."


    Brian''s tone was cold and icy, and Wendy dare not say no.


    "Ok."


    At this point, Wendy was embarrassed and terrified, not knowing what she was going to face in a


    moment.


    Brian held Winnie''s hand all the way to the parking lot and drove the two away from the hospital.


    Along the way, Brian only used one hand to steer the steering wheel, while the other hand held


    Winnie''s hand tightly.


    No matter how hard Winnie struggled, he did not let go.


    They came to a cafe. Winnie and Brian sat on one side, and Wendy sat by herself on the other side.


    Looking face to face at Brian holding Winnie''s hand, Wendy''s heart hurt.


    This man held her hand before, but now he was holding another woman¡¯s hand.


    "Don''t you have a lot of things to exin to me, now I''ll give you the chance."


    Brian opened his mouth and looked directly at Wendy angrily, today Winnie was there, he would make


    things clear in front of Winnie.


    "I ......"


    Wendy didn''t know what to say, everything she had prepared was disrupted at the moment Winnie


    appeared. Looking at the two hands holding together, she was jealous and had not thought of a way to


    deal with it.


    How could she exin in front of Winnie?


    "Wendy, I''ll give you this chance, if you don''t say it, you will never get a chance again."


    Brian reminded. Either she exined everything, either she never showed up in front of him.


    "I ......"


    "Brian ......"


    Hesitantly, she called out to Brian, but she was interrupted.


    "Please call me Mr. Be."


    Brian felt it unlistenable and had to correct her.


    Winnie was now calling him Mr. Be, other women had no right to call him by his name.


    "Brian, please, we''re still friends."


    Wendy couldn''t ept Brian''s attitude, at least they were still friends, at least she was still his


    employee.


    "Mr. Be, please call me Mr. Be. Wendy, I''m saying it again, if you don¡¯t change your address to


    me, we won''t talk today."


    Brian insisted. Hearing Wendy call him Brian made him ufortable.


    "Ok, Mr. Be."


    "Mr. Be, I don''t know why you haven''t seen me all this time. If it''s because of what happened


    before, I can apologize to you again."


    Wendy finally found the courage to ept what she didn''t want to ept, and finally found an entry


    point to the conversation.


    "Previously ......"


    But as she was about to contunie, Brian interrupted her once again.


    "What''s done is done, you apologized and I forgive you. There''s no need to waste time to repeat it."


    What Brian wanted to hear wasn''t the past, which was why he interrupted Wendy''s meaningless


    apology.


    What he wanted to hear was about Wendy''s false usation of Winnie, what he wanted to hear was


    why Wendy messed around with Penny. Although there were some things he knew, Brian still wanted


    to give Wendy a chance, wanted her to tell the unspoken mistakes herself.


    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    Wendy was confused.


    She just wanted to find a chance to meet Brian and have a talk to him see seek a chance to be back


    with him. But she didn''t expect that Brian wouldn''t let her mention the past at all.


    Did she say anything wrong?


    "You talk as if everything has nothing to do with you, listen up, Wendy, I''ll give you thest chance. You


    tell me all the mistakes you''ve made or you won''t get another chance."


    Brian reminded, disappointed in Wendy.


    "I ......"


    "I''d better leave, I''m interfering with your conversation."

 Chapter 838 An Apology

    Chapter 838 An Apology


    Wendy didn''t say anything, but Winnie got up to leave.


    The reason why she had to leave was because Brian was intentionally or unintentionally creating


    opportunities for Wendy to admit her mistake, and he did not expose her himself.


    Brian still couldn''t bear to hurt Wendy, so if she stayed, she would affect Brian''s attitude towards


    Wendy.


    She stood up, but her hand was still in Brian''s hand, and it wasn''t easy for her to step away.


    "Winnie, sit down, you have to know what happened. If she doesn''t admit her fault, I will go and sue


    her."


    Brian held Winnie''s hand tight, knowing what was in her mind.


    Weny might not know Brian''s intentions, but Winnie knew.


    Brian knew that repeatedly giving Wendy a chance was unfair to Winnie. But he had to do it, for he felt


    indebted to Wendy.


    Wendy immediately panicked when she heard that.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Brian ...... Mr. Be, what matters have to be solved by legal means? We are friends, we can talk


    about it."


    Wendy really didn''t know what Brian was referring to, she didn''t dare to admit her mistake easily, if


    what she admitted was not the same as what Brian said, she would expose herself.


    "Any one of the thing you have done can be settled byw. If you really don''t know, I can remind you.


    How much did you contribute to me breaking up with Winwin?"


    Brian didn''t have much time to beat around the bush. He was afraid that Winnie would leave if it took


    too long.


    "I ......"


    Wendy understood what Brian wanted to know now. She was part of the reason they broke up, but she


    did not want to admit it in front of Winnie.


    "Mr. Be, can we talk about it when Winnie is not around?"


    Wendy begged and as soon as the words left her mouth, Winnie stood up again.


    "Let go of me and leave me out of your business."


    Winnie knew that she was redundant and that she was not weed there. Brian refused to let go, so


    she could not leave.


    "Winwin, this isn''t about me and her, it''s about the three of us. You were hurt the most, and she should


    exin and apologize to you."


    "Sit down, will you? Let''s get this straight today."


    Brian''s voice turned soft, which was different from his cold tone to Wendy.


    Looking at Brian''s sincere attitude and looking at her hand in his hand, Winnie knew that she could not


    walk away.


    So she sat down again.


    Seeing Winnie sitting down, Brian was relieved. When he once again looked at Wendy angrily, his


    voice turned cold and angry.


    "Wendy, from now on, I won¡¯t talk to you alone. If you want to exin what happened that day, I''ll give


    you a chance, if you don''t, I''ll go with Winwin."


    "But ......"


    "No buts, you owe me and Winwin an apology."


    Brian wasn''t forcing Wendy, but giving her a chance to keep her dignity.


    "Mr. Be, for the sake of before ......"


    "I''m just giving you a chance because you saved my life, otherwise you''d be liable."


    Brian interrupted Wendy, but she was talking about the love they had for each other, while Brian was


    talking about that saved his life.


    Their love for each other was in the past and Brian had already made up for it with money. So in Brian''s


    opinion, it can''t be an excuse to forgive.


    Wendy was silent, speechless. She didn''t expect that Brian was not willing to bring up the past.


    "Okay, then."


    "I misread what happened that day, and it is my fault. I''m sorry for the distress I caused you, and I''m


    sorry for the hurt I caused Winwin."


    "I''m sorry, Winnie, it''s all my fault. Don''t you me Mr. Be and don''t be angry with him. I promise


    that it will never happen again."


    Wendy said in one fell swoop.


    She admitted her mistake reluctantly, and she was afraid that she could not finish her sentences.


    "You were carefully premeditated."


    Brian suddenly became angry, pping the table.


    Wendy was clearly perfunctory.


    "Wendy, I''ve given you a chance, but you don¡¯t cherish it and are perfunctory."


    "I really don''t know what''s in your mind, if we don''t know the truth, how would we possibly ask you to


    make it clear?"


    Brian was furious, for Wendy had let him down and he had let Winnie down. This time, regardless of


    how Wendy felt, he could never let Winnie down again.


    "I was wrong, Mr. Be, I was really wrong. I will make it clear."


    Wendy was so frightened that even her voice trembled when she spoke.


    She thought that it would be over after she admitted her mistake and apologized, but she didn''t expect


    Brian to be furious.


    "Toote, you''ve missed the opportunity I gave you."


    Brian no longer gave Wendy a chance, nor did he give himself a chance to hurt Winnie.


    "You know Caro, right? I gave you money hoping you''d live the rest of your life in peace, but you gave


    my money to bribe Caro to hurt my woman."


    "You called me when you saw Winwin and Stefan together, and you knew that Calvin went to pick up


    Winwin, but did not tell the truth?"


    Brian vent out his anger through his voice.


    Winnie was right, it was because of his scruples that he let Wendy have so many thoughts. It was only


    a good choice for her to cut off all her thoughts earlier. Otherwise, she would have done something


    even more outrageous, and the consequences would likely be the same as Penny.


    "You gave Caro a hundred thougsand after you found out Caro was too in the room."


    Brian shouted angrily, putting out everything that Wendy was deliberately hiding.


    When he first met Wendy, he had never imagined that they would be in the situation they were in today.


    He had given Wendy too many chances and forgiven her too many times. Yet Wendy had used his


    gratitude, his intolerance as a bargaining chip to hurt Winnie. This was what he couldn''t ept the


    most, and what he hated the most.


    "Mr. Be ...... sorry, I am sorry."


    Wendy was so shocked by Brian''s stern usation that she shed tears.


    If she knew that Brian had so many details, how could she possibly weasel out of it for herself?


    Her persistence had hurt her, and her perfunctoryness had cost her the best chance.


    "I''m sorry, I was really wrong. I won''t do this kind of thing again, and I won''t think anything of you."


    Wendy cried out in aggravation and kept begging for mercy. But in Winnie''s eyes, it was a deserved


    crime. Could Wendy really stop having any thoughts about Brian like she had said?


    "Winwin, I was wrong, what happened before was all my fault. Please forgive me, please forgive Mr.


    Be."


    "I promise you, I promise Mr. Be, if I do anything wrong to you guys, I will be punished by God."


    Brian wasn''t moved at all by her apology, so she could only grovel and plead with Winnie. She even


    swore a oath to make Winnie believe her.


    However, before Winnie had had any reaction, Brian spoke.


    "Wendy, why are you with Penny? What are you working on?"


    "I ...... nohting. I went to see her in prison before and I just wanted to visit her for I know she is dying.


    But I didn''t expect Gloria to show up and scold Penny."


    Wendy lied again, beliving that what between her and Penny was unknown.


    This was herst hope, and if she admitted it, it would be all over, which was uneptable to her.


    However, her deception fell on Winnie''s ears, causing the little pity Winnie had had to quickly vanish


    into thin air.


    Winnie was close to believing that Wendy was willing to give up on Brian, but once she said that, her


    previous apology was still perfunctory and not yet from her heart.


    "You should know exactly what kind of person Penny is, you shouldn''t have had dealings with her."


    "Wendy, I''m telling you, whether what you said is true or not, you''re responsible. You need to think


    clearly about how much responsibility you''re going to take once Penny dies."


    Brian didn''t entirely believe Wendy''s words, which was why he had to warn her


    Wendy''s obsession with him was too deep for her to figure it out with a single apology. So Brian still


    had to be on guard, still had to be careful.


    "I know, I will never see her again. Mr. Be, Winwin, give me one more chance. I will definitely not


    bother you guys and I will not meet with Penny again."


    Wendy had to plead in a low voice, she didn''t care about Winnie''s thoughts and feelings. But she had


    to pay attention to Brian''s emotions, she couldn''t let Brian have any caution against her.


    Facing with Wendy''s plea, Winnie chose to remain silent.


    She wouldn''t forgive Wendy because Wendy still had her motives. But whether Brian forgave or not


    was out of her hands.


    Brian knew why she was silent. There were some words he would say again in front of Winnie even


    though they had been said many times.


    "Wendy, Winwin is here, I have to make my attitude clear. You and I have been in the past for a long


    time, and our separation was initiated by you, and it has nothing to do with Winwin at all. Everything is


    in the past, even if you have other thoughts, please put them down.


    "The only woman I love in my life is Winnie, and even if she doesn''t forgive me, even if she doesn''t stay


    with me, I won''t choose another woman."


    "Please listen up and remember your own promise not to bother me again, and don''t y tricks to ruin


    the rtionship between me and Winwin."


    "Your sabotage won''t tear us apart, it will only make me love her and care for her more and


    more."

 Chapter 839 Official Breakup

    Chapter 839 Official Breakup


    Brian made his words clear, hoping that Wendy heard them clearly, and moreover, he hoped that


    Winnie would understand his sincerity.


    "I know, I hear you. I know you like Winwin, and I know you care about Winwin. I promise again that I


    will not bother you."


    Wendy''s heart was about to be shattered by Brian''s words, the man she loved so much was confessing


    his deep feelings to another woman in front of her, which made her embarrassed.


    But even then, she had to make such a promise.


    Wendy got up because she no longer had the courage to listen to Brian''s confession.


    "Winnie, Mr. Be, I''m sorry."


    Wendy said with her head down, and then she left hurriedly.


    There were only two people left in the room, and they were silent for a while as their anger eased,


    before Winnie realized that Brian was still holding her hand.


    "Hands off, you don''t have to act since Wendy has gone."


    "I''m not acting, I''m not letting go."


    Brian stubbornly held Winnie''s hand.


    "My hand hurts, if you like it, I''ll chop it off with a knife and give it to you."


    Winnie spoke in anger because there was nothing she could do to, for his grip was so tight.


    "Winwin ......"


    Brian pulled Winnie into his arms with force before he finished his own words.


    "I know you''ve been waiting for me to say something, been waiting for me to get Wendy to expose. I


    know it''ste, and I know I''ve put you through the wringer."


    "And I know there''s no way you can forgive her, and I know even more that you hate me for not trusting


    you. But Winwin, I love you, and it''s definitely not an act."


    Brian apologized, exined, and med himself at the same time.


    He med himself for speaking up sote, for returning justice to Winnie sote. There were too many


    things he was concerned about, and he really couldn''t just put everything down at once.


    There were back roads for him, but he couldn''t block the paths of others because of him. He had to


    make everyone happy before he could take Winnie away with him.


    "Give me a chance, I promise I''ll never have contact with Wendy again, and I promise I''ll take care of


    Gloria. I want you to give me a chance, please."


    Brian hoped that he could gain Winnie''s forgiveness.


    Although he knew that what he had done was not enough, he hoped that he had Winnie with him to


    face the problems and resolve the difficulties.


    "I ......"


    At this moment, Winnie had aplicated mind. She was indeed waiting for this day, and he finally


    knew what she cared about.


    With Wendy being revealed, the matter was solved. But there was more between them than just


    Wendy and Gloria, Winnie could forgive Brian and she could not be with him again.


    Winnie broke free from Brian''s arms and retracted her hand.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "This misunderstanding about our breakup did cause me a lot of trauma, and I admit that I hated you


    because you sided with Wendy and because of your distrust of me."


    "But I also thank you for bringing up the breakup and for making me see a lot of things."


    Winnie spoke calmly, sensibly, and artictely.


    But it made Brian uneay. He looked at Winnie, whose eyes were slightly red, and he was scared.


    "Winwin ......"


    He wanted to say something, but Winnie was remained nd and didn''t give him a single chance.


    "Let me finish my sentence."


    "Wendy admitted her mistake, you know where you were wrong, and I know where my grievances lie.


    Everyone is clear, and things are over."


    "It''s all in the past, and it''s time for you and I toe to aplete end."


    She still couldn''t be with Brian, and she still couldn''t let Brian give up his quest because of her. More


    than that, she didn''t want to make Brian lose his family because of her.


    "Winwin ......"


    Although he saw the determination in Winnie''s eyes, Brian still didn''t want to give up.


    But as he was to speak, Winnie gagged him with her hand.


    "I''ll say it."


    Winnie disguised her strength and removed her hand after making sure Brian wouldn''t speak.


    "I forgive you for our breakup, and from now on, I''ll never hate you again."


    "I''ve thought about it a lot in the time we''ve been broken up, even without Wendy and Gloria, we


    couldn''t have been together. So I''ve spent thest few months getting used to the fact that I broke up


    with you, and thankfully I did. I feel like breaking up was the right thing to do, the responsible thing to


    do for both of us."


    Winnie said everything she wanted to say. She could forgive him, but could not be back ot him.


    No one could probably know how she felt how she hade through these few months. The first


    person she thought about when she opened her eyes all day was Brian, and thest person she


    thought about before going to sleep was also Brian.


    She woke up often in the middle of the night, dropping tears in silence. And then at dawn, she had to


    pretend that nothing happened and continued to be brave.


    Seriously she could not handle it, she was driving herself crazy.


    She did not want to experience it again.


    "Brian, thest breakup was a misunderstanding, but this time I''m officially proposing a breakup. From


    now on we''ll each go our own way and no one should bother each other."


    Winnie still proposed a breakup with a heartache. Luckily this was thest time, they would be


    "I don''t agree, the breakup isn''t just about you, I have a say in it."


    Brian gave his objection.


    Winnie said she had forgiven him, but her psychological wounds could not be healed so quickly.


    Otherwise she wouldn''t have not epted Wendy''s apology, or she wouldn''t have said the words to


    break up.


    "Winwin, I know you''re thinking of me, and I know you''re resistant to my family''s rtionship. But none


    of that is a problem, and I''ll fix everything, please give me some time."


    Brian couldn''t separate from Winnie and he wanted to be with him for the rest of his life.


    "But it isn''t about you either, you ended our rtionship in the first ce, so my words have equal


    effect."


    "I don''t need everything, and I haven''t thought of a single thing for you. I''m just ......"


    "Winwin, you still don''t forgive me. What do you want me to do before you can forgive me?"


    Brian interrupted Winnie''s words.


    Brian felt it didn''t matter who she cared about, he could do anything as long as Winnie would not leave


    him alone.


    "Brian, it doesn''t matter anymore if I forgive you or not. I used to hate you because I was angry, but


    now that we have made everything clear and it proved that I was not wrong, so I don''t hate you


    anymore."


    "Let bygones be bygones, you and I both let go, don''t dwell on it."


    Winnie desperately tried to hold back the pain inside her. She hurt, but she had to endure it.


    "I can''t, whether you hate me or not, I can''t let it go. Winwin ...... this time ......"


    Brian couldn''t help but sob when he said this, he had never been scared or overwhelmed like this. He


    didn''t want to lose Winnie and he had been working hard to make it through.


    He didn''t want his efforts to fall short, didn''t want his loneliness tost a lifetime. So he teared


    nervously, crying in front of a woman for the first time in over twenty years.


    Brian''s tears stung Winnie and pierced her heart.


    She loved this man and wished him all the best, but not to wish him grief or tears.


    But Winnie was afraid that Brian''s tears weren¡¯t shedding for her.


    She wanted to open her arms to embrace him tofort him, but her sanity won out over the mania


    inside her. In the end, she did nothing.


    Winnie and Brian''s conversation ended. In Winnie''s opinion, they had no rtionship with each other


    when theypletely broke up. But Brian still wanted to insist and to follow the path he had nned.


    The path he was going to take in this life had to be apanied by Winnie, otherwise there was no


    point.


    Brian gathered himself and asked Gloria out.


    The date with Gloria was on the beach where people wereing and going.


    "Why do you ask me to be here, Mr. Be?"


    Gloria was full of joy, thinking that the beach was a romantic ce. So was what Brian was going to


    say would be romantic words.


    "Because there are a lot of people here, to avoid rumors."


    Brian responded indifferently, always looking at ocean without ncing at Gloria.


    "What does this mean?"


    Gloria asked tentatively, although she didn''t know what Brian wanted to say, from his attitude, she knew


    she should not expect anything.


    "Penny''s hospitalization is caused by you, am I right? What did you seek revenge on Penny for? Is


    there any hatred between you that I don''t know about?"


    Brian spoke coldly.


    "I ......"


    Gloria was speechless, but she was wondering who had told Brian. There were just the three of them


    presenting, Penny couldn''t say anything, for it was humiliating to her. Then the one who said this could


    only be Wendy.


    "I don''t have any hatred for her, I just unintentionally knew about the things she did to Director


    Chambers, and I felt angry for Director Chambers.¡±


    "In a fit of anger I didn''t control myself and went over to scold her."

 Chapter 840 Shes the one One for meMe

    Chapter 840 She''s the one One for meMe


    Thinking that this news might have leaked out from Wendy, Gloria was mentally ufortable and


    added.


    "Wendy was present. You can, ask Wendy her if I spoke for Director Chambers."


    Gloria wasn''t sure how much Brian knew, so Wendy''s presence and her reason for going were stated


    simply.


    "This excuse sounds grandgreat, but you also said that Penny has ruined your n and you has


    wronged you, and you won''t let her have a good time. In the name of beauty , you say you are holding


    outspeaking for Director QinDirector Chambers, you scolded rather than saying that you are using


    Winnie to fight Penny."


    "Am I right?"


    Brian suddenly turned his head and shot a cold light at gave a cold nce at Gloria.


    Gloria stiffened and looked at Brian in panic.


    Listening to Brian''s words, she noticed that he should know in the details, but wondered if he knew


    what she had done beforeso did he know those things about her before.


    "Mr. Be, I admit what you said, that I was using Director QinDirector Chambers, but those things


    Penny did to Director QinDirector Chambers do exist as well."


    How dare Gloria did not deny it, or she was inin not admitting it is sophistry.


    "Mr. Be, my beef with Penny wasI had conflicts with Penny years ago. I only went to deliberately


    hurtscold her because I was happy to learn that she was sickI heard she was mentally extra


    "The feud between the two of us is already years old. Back then, I was Qiao''s roy model of the


    Be Group, and Penny was your nominal wife. With her own imagination, she thought I had an


    inappropriate rtionship with you by her own y. So secretly, she didn''t bother me muched me a lot."


    "I''m vindictivea person who holds grudges, and I have towill remember things that wronged me even


    more for the rest of my life. So this opportunityit is my best chance to take revenge, and I''m going to


    make her regret her wild suspicions."


    Gloria brought up the past to stall Brian, whilementioned what happened before and did not tell a word


    about her the current premeditation beaten to death could not be said.


    The previous is after all the previous,It happened, and Brian could do nothing about it Brian can only


    say a few words can not set off a big wave.


    "Just in case she''s not imagining things, just in case you haveI am afraid you have ulterior motives."


    "Gloria, no matter what you think or what you do, I want you to be clear about one thing. I, Brian, only


    love one woman, Winnie, and I don''t put any woman other than her in my eyes."


    "You are attached toin line with my grandfather''s termsstandard, but I have no idea about feelings for


    you. You are attached to the criteria of all men in our country for choosing a wife, but I am not included.


    Winnie is not one of mhe women I have, she is my one and only woman."


    Once again, Brian made his words clear, no matter what kind of psychology thoughts Gloria had, no


    matter what kind of premeditation Gloria had. As long as he made his words clear, as long as his


    stance was firm, he would definitely be able to dispel Gloria''s thoughtsn.


    Brian''s gaze was so firm and his attitude was so sincere, but all this was only for Winnie''s love, for


    Gloria, it was a warning was a and rejection.


    "How could I not respect you when Mr. Be made it so clear, dDon''t worry, I it won''t affect you and


    Director Chambers''s good deeds. It''s not like you''re the only man in this world, am I still afraid that I


    won''t be able toI am not afraid that I can¡¯t get married."


    Gloria gave Brian such a response as she forced himself to hold back the emotions that were surging


    inside himher.


    At this moment, she couldn''t even use words to describe her inner activities mood, Brian swore that he


    loved Winnie, and unted it in front of her without reservation. But all this was humiliation and


    disregard for Gloria.


    She was an international model and the legal heir of WY. Even if she didn''t deserve Brian, she


    shouldn''t have suffered such humiliation.


    Where is herWhat was Winnie good, where is her Winnie better than her Gloria. ? She has had no


    money and no namefame. The status is not sure how many levels below her Gloria.


    Was Brian blind, to like such a woman.? Why did he love such a woman? She just gave birth two kids,


    it was not difficult, every woman can do thatIsn''t it just that he can give birth to a child, not really a


    higher skill, calling out a woman can give birth.


    Brian is not to let her give up, Brian is not to use Winnie so humble to humiliated her with Winnie., she


    She would like to see if Brian can would only love Winnie andonly Winnie this a woman, but to see


    where what was about Winnie worth his love.


    The next day was the Mid-Autumn Festivalthanksgiving, a day of reunion for all families. Tang


    DanniDaenerys and Song XinzheKevin spent it with both parents.


    Leo and Emily spend thanksgiving with both parents, except that they had to spend it in the hospital.


    Winnie and Vanessa came together to the suburbs.


    They both thought Felix and Thomas would definitely be there, so they had discussion and had been


    prepared.


    But to their surprise, they didn''t see Felix and Thomas, but Ste and Joshua.


    Winnie and Vanessa brought over a lot of things as usual. Rufus was happy to see them.


    It was a relief to Isobel that he was able to get them to join him for the holidays when Isobel was away.


    After all the things in Winnie''s car were moved in, Brian came to Winnie and wishpered.


    "I talked to Gloria too and made things clear, and I''ll make sure to keep my distance from them in the


    future."


    Brian said with a smile on his face, like a child who had done something good waiting for someone to


    praise him.


    "We both made it very clear yesterday that we have nothing to do with each other, so you don''t need to


    tell me."


    Winnie felt everything was over and Brian was just a father of her kids.


    But Brian didn''t think so, for him, everything was the beginning.


    "What happened yesterday? I forgot to write my journal yesterday and some things slipped my mind."


    Brian looked at Winnie with an innocent face, only at this moment did he suddenly feel that amnesia


    turned out to be a good thing. It was possible to forget things that one wanted to forget and remember


    things that one wanted to remember.


    "You ......"


    Winnie stared at Brian, not expecting him toe up with this move, not expecting him to take


    advantage of his amnesia.


    "I really forgot it, why don''t you take charge of keeping my diary from now on, so I don''t forget?"


    Brian would not admit what happened yesterday.


    "I don''t want to talk to a scoundrel, so please keep your distance."


    Brian''s amnesia was faked, and no matter what Winnie said, he couldn''t possibly remember, just like


    you can never wake up someone who is pretending to be asleep.


    "Your word is holy, I''ll keep my distance if you tell me to."


    Brian took two steps backwards as he said that.


    Winnie was speechless, not knowing why he was in a good mood.


    Winnie nced at Brian before heading towards the house.


    Winnie greeted everyone and then sat on the couch in the living room with everyone else.


    "Ste, isn''t it tiring to move around now with your big belly?"


    Winnie casually found something to talk about, but every time she saw a pregnant woman, she


    remembered herself from years ago.


    Seeing that they were rxed, watching them being spoiled like princesses during their pregnancy,


    Winnie became particrly envious.


    Compared to these happy pregnant women, her pregnancy was a dark hell that was horrifying.


    "It''s not tiring, I feel fine."


    Ste felt happy to talk about her baby.


    "Enjoy it, it won''t be so leisurely after you gave birth."


    Winnie was envious, for pregnancy could be described as the happiest and most fulfilling period for a


    woman.


    Everyone was enjoying it, but she felt it a burden.


    "Well, I will, Joshua is at my beck and call now. It is really pleasurable."


    Ste was happier than others during this pregnancy, being spoiled by Joshua and her family every


    day.


    Their conversation and Winnie''s heartfelt envy were all in Brian''s eyes.


    He knew that Winnie''s pregnancy was the worst time of her life, and he knew that her pregnancy was


    the most torturous for her.


    She felt the pain, not as easy as his sister.


    He felt sorry for Winnie. Although he didn''t know where Winnie was at that time, nor did he know that


    he would fall in love with Winnie, Brian still felt guilty.


    Brian didn''t move and sat beside Winnie, if he could, if she was his girlfriend now, he really wanted to


    embrace her into his arms andfort her.


    "Sis, did you go to the hospital to get checked out?"


    Brian chimed in.


    "Nope, I want to take Dad to the hospital for a checkup by using it as a reason, or he will refuse."


    "Hasn''t Rufus gotten better?"


    Winnie asked. She had noticed that Rufus didn''t look good, but she didn''t expect him to be unwell.


    "He''s been coughing since he got over hisst cold. It is not severe, but he had not stopped coughing.


    I''ve told him twice to go to the hospital to get checked out, but he just won''t go."


    Ste cast her eyes on her father who was in the kitchen as she spoke.


    Looking at her father, Ste suddenly felt that he had lost so much weight.


    Brian also looked at his father. He had also asked him to go to the hospital to get checked out, but he


    refused.


    "Winwin, Vanessa, please advice him, I think he will listen to you."


    Brian turned to Winnie and Vanessa.


    Not knowing where his reasoning from, he just felt his father could listen to them.


    Every time Vanessa and Winnie came, his father was happy, especially when he saw Vanessa, he was


    as excited as a child.


    It was because of his father''s different feelings for Vanessa and Vanessan that Brian asked them to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    help.


    "I''ll talk him in a minute."


    Winnie responded.


    Even if she had nothing to do with Brian, she would always be grateful to Rufus, who was like a father


    to her.


    "Sister, let me do it, if I fail, you can talk to him."


    Vanessa wanted to help.


    "Ok, then."


    Winnie agreed, no matter who it was to talk to Rufus, it would be great that Rufus agreed to have a


    checkup.

 Chapter 841 Is it Possible to Forgive Unconditionally

    Chapter 841 Is it Possible to Forgive Unconditionally


    Vanessa did it at once.


    "Megan, Luke, go and y with Grandpa, and I go out with you too, okay?"


    "Ok, I''ll go get Grandpa and we''ll go y outside."


    "Sis, Joshua, you guys talk, I take them out."


    Megan took a quick step and ran out to find Grandpa, with Luke following steadily behind, holding his


    aunt''s hand.


    Vanessa took the two children out, and the living room was instantly much quieter. Only the four of


    them were left sitting in the living room.


    Joshua felt that this was a good opportunity for him and Winnie to persuade the siblings together. So


    he opened his mouth.


    "Dad and the kids are out, and there''s something I want to talk about."


    "Dad''s bad health this time has a lot to do with his mood, Ste, Brian, you should know the reason for


    that."


    It wasn''t just Ste and Brian who knew, Winnie also understood as soon as she heard Joshua''s


    words.


    "Joshua, it''s thanksgiving, so it''s better not to talk about this topic."


    "Why?"


    Joshua was puzzled, he thought Winnie would be of the same mind as him and thought this was a


    good opportunity. But her words surprised him.


    "He and I get into fights when we talk about it, and we''re all in a pretty good mood today, and I''m afraid


    we''ll upset everyone if there is a fight."


    Winnie said her reason, with Rufus and the kids around, she truly didn''t want to fight with Brian.


    "I won''t fight with you, you and Joshua can say whatever you want, I''ll control my emotions."


    Brian hurriedly took a stand after hearing Winnie''s reasoning.


    These days he thought it over and tried to work it out. But it would take help from others, and he


    couldn''t break free just by himself.


    "Brian has taken a stand. Winnie, you don''t have to worry, if Dades in, we''ll stop this


    conversation."


    Joshua was surprised that Brian was positive. It seemed that Winnie was more effective than he had


    thought.


    Winnie wasn''t objecting. Since Brian had ensured that he wanted to face the matter, even if she was


    reluctant, she should not stop him.


    Since so, Winnie had nothing to worry about.


    "The exact thing that happened to your family isn''t very clear to me or Winnie. But I think that things are


    in the past, if you dwell on the past, there doesn''t seem to be much meaningful."


    "Ste, Brian, I know that you two have knots in your hearts, Winwin and I don''t know how we can open


    them. My opinion is that no matter what happened in the past, you guys let all these things go without


    any conditions. Don''t make it hard for dad and step to make everyone in this family worry about you


    guys."


    Joshua said his thoughts.


    The details were not spoken by Ste and Brian, so trying to help was not feasible. He could only


    persuade the siblings to forgive Rufus unconditionally.


    But Winnie had said the same to Brian, and unfortunately, it was in vain.


    "I can''t ask in detail since I''m an outsider, so I agree with my Joshua."


    Winnie''s phrase "I am an outsider"pletely excluded herself.


    In fact, this issue was a sensitive topic. Winnie did not want to get involved, but Joshua brought her in.


    "Ste, you and ......"


    Winnie didn''t want to be persuading Brian, thinking that things could be much better if Ste was talked


    through first. But she inevitably had to mention Brian, but how should she address Brian in front of their


    family?


    Winnie hesitated for a moment.


    "In this matter, you and Mr. Be may not feel the same way yet. At that time you could more or less


    understand some of your father''s feelings, and your trauma was not as deep as his."


    "It''s impossible to make you forget the past, but can you forgive your father for the sake of him being so


    old, for the sake of him being alone for twenty years?"


    Winnie knew that it was easy for her to say it, while it was hard for Ste to do it. But while they forgive


    Rufus, it would be much easier.


    "Winnie, since you said that, I have a few words."


    "First of all, none of us treat you like an outsider, and if we do, we wouldn''t talk to you about something


    so private."


    Ste knew that Winnie said that because she wanted to keep her distance from Brian, but looking at


    the attitude Brian just had, that distance just couldn''t be there.


    "I''ve thought countless times about letting this go, but you have to know that even when I say I forgive


    him, my heart is still notfortable."


    "It''s better to get to the root of the matter, so the problem can be solved."


    Ste had her own ideas, and if it was to be resolved, she and Brian had to be made aware of all the


    details, otherwise they wouldn''t understand things and it wouldn''t be resolved.


    Winnie understood Ste''s statement, and she guessed that Brian was thinking the same thing.


    Winnie looked sideways at Brian beside herself.


    "That''s what you think, isn''t it? You don''t feel good inside even if you forgive your father, do you?"


    "Yes."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, Brian gave his answer, even if he was more ufortable than his sister and had


    no way to forgive unconditionally.


    "But have you ever thought about the difort in your father''s heart? He''s been ufortable for


    over twenty years now and which of you has ever cared? I think it''s selfish of you to say that, to think


    only of yourselves without any consideration for your father''s feelings."


    Winnie hadn''t wanted to say this, for saying it would make both Ste and Brian unhappy. But they did


    only care about themselves. Such selfishness on their part made Winnie unable to control her mouth.


    "I''ve never been through it, so maybe you guys will think I''m talking out of my ass. But if it were me, I''d


    take it for what it is and not dwell on it, at least not for so many years."


    "Mother is a family, and father is a family too. Their ce in your heart is important, and you''ve hated


    your father for so many years because of what you saw. It''s not fair."


    Winnie didn''t bother too much with outsiders, let alone make things difficult for her own family.


    She felt that Brian and Ste were acting irrationally and were overwhelmed by hatred. They were


    obviously smarter than anyone else, but they had to stick to it.


    "Winwin is right, you two siblings are too selfish. Let me say something you don''t like to hear. What do


    the elders have to do with you? Why are you trying to measure who is right and who is wrong? Why do


    you hate your father?"


    Joshua chimed in, if Brian and Ste were as amiable as Winnie, this matter would have been resolved


    long ago.


    "We are selfish, but we are victims. It''s because he is our family that can hurt us, and our mother died


    long ago."


    Ste''s pain might not be as clear and profound as Brian''s, but she had been hit by a strong shock. Not


    to mention who was right and who was wrong, losing her mother had kept her from breaking free from


    the pain for years.


    She cried when she woke up at night. She even wished to dream about her mother every day.


    How could anyone who had not experienced this pain possibly feel it?


    "Your pain is a lot, and I know that. We''re just asking you to forgive unconditionally."


    "Ste ......"


    Joshua felt that he had encountered a barrier and felt that he and Winnie were thinking clearly, but


    Brian and Ste were still bent on their own suffering.


    Just as he was about to continue his persuasion, Brian coldly interrupted him.


    "None of you understand any of this and are in no position to ask for our unconditional forgiveness."


    Brian''s angry words directly caused Joshua and Winnie to be embarrassed and unable to say a single


    word.


    Winnie, in particr, couldn''t understand why she had gotten involved when she had already thought of


    the oue.


    Joshua hadn''t experienced it and couldn''t feel it, but Winnie had already told Brian about her


    experience, and now he was saying that she couldn''t appreciate his feelings.


    So did he care about her feelings?


    Brian''s words caused a sudden silence in the living room. Joshua''s thoughts were interrupted while


    Winnie had decided not to speak up again, because there was no point, because Brian would never


    care about her feelings.


    At the beginning, it was Brian who said that he would control his emotions, but he failed in the end.


    Sorry, there was no way Winnie could ept this attitude of his.


    "Brian, since you can''t forgive your father unconditionally, so what terms do you want?"


    Joshua continued to ask, after all, he was his brother inw, who should have the responsibility to take


    care of the problems.


    Joshua''s question made Brian speechless, and he didn''t know what terms he wanted.


    "What about you, Ste?"


    Joshua asked Ste.


    Yet the answer Ste gave was also silence. If she had known, the problem might have been solved


    long ago.


    And with that, the living room fell silent for the second time.


    Meanwhile outside.


    Vanessa noticed after she went out that Rufus¡¯ face didn''t look right and that he coughed more


    frequently.


    "Rufus, are you sick?"


    While ying with the two kids, she asked with concern.


    "No, it''s fine."


    Rufus replied, warmed by Vanessa''s concern.


    This was his daughter, and she cared about him, which made him gratified.


    "But you don''t look well and you have a cough. You even seem to have lost weight these days."


    Vanessa watched Rufus carefully, and the more she observed, the more she felt that Rufus was


    unhealthy.


    "It''s okay, it''s normal for people to have some problem in their old age."


    Rufus continued to deny that there was nothing wrong with his health, if he had said that he was


    unwell, they would all be worried.


    "Go to the hospital and have it checked out, it''s reassuring for everyone. If you don¡¯t feel well, it''s better


    to get treatment earlier."


    Vanessa was really worried about Rufus and wanted him to go to the hospital.


    "There''s no need for that."


    The worry in Vanessa''s eyes made Rufus''s refusal begin to waver, for he couldn''t bear to let her worry


    about him.

 Chapter 842 Vows to Stop Persuading

    Chapter 842 Vows to Stop Persuading


    Vanessa continued to persuade, and if time allowed, she all wanted to take Rufus to the hospital for a


    checkup.


    "You just have a medical checkup. Go ahead, go to the hospital and everyone will be relieved."


    "I ...... well, ok."


    Looking at Vanessa''s expectant eyes, Rufus wasn''t refusing. He couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Good." Vanessa gave a smile.


    "Megan, go tell your father to take Grandpa to the hospital tomorrow."


    Vanessa asked Megan to convey her words to Brian in the house.


    Megan hurried off to the house, where there was still silence in the living room.


    "Dad, Grandpa has agreed to go to the hospital. Auntie asked you to take Grandpa to go to the hospital


    tomorrow."


    Megan was so happy that she didn''t notice the wrong atmosphere in the room.


    "Ok."


    Brian answered, but his mood was still low and he still hadn''t moved on from his past resentment.


    "Good for Vanessa, Megan, go thank your aunt."


    Joshua responded to Megan, telling Megan to get out or she would sense the wrong atmosphere


    inside.


    "Okay, I''ll go thank my aunt."


    Megan came in a hurry and left in a happy mood.


    For her, if nothing had happened, everything was so good.


    There was still silence in the living room, no one was talking, or having a single eye contact.


    "Winnie, why don¡¯t youe up with a deal? It can''t just be put on hold, it has to be solved anyway."


    Joshua broke the silence, but he didn''t expect Winnie to be the first one to give up.


    "Joshua, I''ll refrain from making remarks. I can do nothing about it, I''d better go out and persuade


    Rufus."


    Winnie didn''t want to be called unqualified once again, and since she wasn''t qualified, she should


    simply not annoy him.


    "Dad has already agreed to go to the hospital. Why are you still going out to persuade?"


    Joshua was confused.


    "Ste and Mr. Be can hate Rufus if they want to, but I will talk Rufus out of it. Let Rufus give them


    up. In the future, Vanessa and I will be his children and we have nothing to do with them."


    Winnie stood up after she finished speaking and then stepped outside. She didn''t want to be looking at


    Brian''s face, and she didn''t want to be meddling.


    "Winnie, I am sorry I spoke in the wrong manner."


    Brian spoke, while his hand grabbed Winnie, not letting her continue to walk forward.


    Winnie had remained silent since the sentence he had just made, and Winnie''s silence made him


    realize that he had a somewhat malicious attitude and shouldn''t have said anything about whether or


    not she was qualified.


    Winnie must have been irritated by his words before and had to go out to persuade his father.


    She just made an excuse to get out of here and did not want to interfere with this again.


    "No, you''re right. Those of us who haven''t experienced it aren''t qualified to speak at all. If I''m not


    qualified, why should I make a fool of myself?"


    "You guys work on it, I''m going out."


    Winnie shook off Brian''s hand and walked forward.


    She knew that it was rude for her to speak with such an attitude in the presence of Ste. But she


    couldn''t control her anger when she saw Brian''s attitude.


    She shouldn''t have agreed to Joshua to manage this matter.


    "Winwin ...... I was wrong."


    Brian took a few quick steps to catch up with Winnie and stopped her in her tracks.


    "I''m tired of hearing that, and you never know where you''re wrong."


    "Didn¡¯t we agree to talk about figuring out how to solve the problem? But you, not saying a word, said


    I''m not qualified. So why are you making me say if I''m not qualified?"


    Winnie still couldn''t help but me Brian.


    She lost her temper because of Brian, and she had to take it out on Brian as well.


    She wanted to put Brian out of his misery sooner.


    She was not able to understand the pain in Brian''s mind, but did Brian care about her worries?


    "I know what you want, you want that woman to jump off the building and make her child feel your


    pain."


    "But do you think your idea is realistic? Are you going to push her down or going to hurt her child?"


    Brian had said that to Winnie more than once, so how could Winnie not know the terms he wanted? It


    was just that she still had her senses and didn''t say it in front of Ste and Joshua.


    However, if these words were not spoken, Brian would always keep it in mind and would not


    "Say something, is that what you want?"


    Winnie forced Brian to say it, to get him to give up this idea.


    However, it scared Ste and Joshua.


    For so many years, Ste had never known that Brian''s psyche was loaded with such vengeance that


    was terrible. Once it was implemented, it was not that family that was destroyed, but Brian and his


    father and everyone in the family.


    "Brian, you can''t think like that. Let''s figure out a solution to the problem, and never hurt others."


    Ste spoke up in fear to persuade him, only Brian still didn''t respond.


    He frowned and stared coldly, unsure of how to speak to Winnie, and unlikely to disabuse himself of


    this thought.


    "Say something, everyone is waiting for you to take a stand."


    Winnie urged him once more, and while everyone was there, she tried to get Brian to dismiss the idea.


    But Brian just pulled her along and just kept his current mood without saying a word.


    "How about this, you tell me who that woman is, I''ll go push her off the stairs and I''ll go abuse her kids


    for you. That''s the deal you want, or you''ll hold this grudge for the rest of your life."


    Winnie forced Brian in a different way.


    This approach made Brian have some reaction.


    "Winwin, don''t push me, can you give me some time? Forgiveness is not that easy, this pain ......"


    Brian was forced by Winnie to be helpless, could not continue to lose his temper with Winnie, and could


    not let go of his psychological hatred, all he could do was to avoid or dy.


    However, his words still displeased Winnie and made her angry. He was interrupted by Winnie before


    he could even finish his words.


    "And you''re trying to say we have no right telling you what to do are you, right?"


    "Okay, I''ll give you time until I die. Let¡¯s see if your father has that long time to wait for your


    forgiveness."


    Winnie gave up, she had offered to avenge him, but he still did not appreciate it and still avoided it.


    There was nothing she could do, and her only option was to give up.


    Winnie shook off Brian''s hand and took a big step outside, and then turned back indignantly.


    "Brian you are very selfish. You always think about how you are suffering, why don''t you think about


    how others are feeling? Because of your pain alone, do you know how many people in this family are


    affected by you?"


    "You are so bent on hating them, you always want a truth of the matter. But have you ever thought what


    you could do even if you were allowed to take revenge, could you get back these twenty years of


    happiness? Can you call your mother back from the grave? Can you make your father die with your


    mother? What will you do if you kill his mistress? What should the kids die if you die? You don''t even


    care about the kids for the sake of your so-called hatred, do you?"


    Winnie lost her mind for the first time and yelled at Brian, she was angry at Brian''s stubbornness. Brian


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    was smart but had wasted more than twenty years of his life on something that wasn''t worth it.


    Now he had families and children, but he continued to hurt them by holding on to his hatred.


    Brian couldn''t say a word as he was scolded, willingly to be scolded. And apart from Winnie there was


    no second person who dared to lose their temper with him like this, dared to yell at him loudly with such


    recklessness.


    "Winwin ......"


    Brian wanted to say something to calm Winnie down, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Take a stand, I''m waiting for a word from you. Are you still not awake when I say this?"


    Winnie was expecting Brian to let go of his hatred. However, Brian was silent.


    "Brian, you have stone heart, I''m speechless. Listen, I will not mention it again and will not be involved


    in it. If I fail to do it, wish me death."


    Winnie really couldn''t see hope, knowing full well what she was waiting for, Brian wasn''t even willing to


    give her a perfunctory attitude even a lie.


    In that case, what was the point of worrying?


    No matter who came to her, she would not be in the business of Brian.


    Winnie went out, not caring about Joshua and Ste who were calling her from behind.


    "Hey ...... I didn''t expect this."


    Joshua sighed. He thought it was a calm and peaceful conversation, but it ended like this, and he also


    did not expect that the one who lost temper would be Winnie, who was the most sensible one.


    But what Winnie said was right, and not a single word could be said to refute it.


    Joshua walked over to Brian and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Brian, you always think about yourself, always say that others don''t understand your feelings. But


    have you ever thought about Winwin''s feelings? She is worried and anxious, don¡¯t you see that?"


    "She is doing all this for your own good, hoping you''ll work out of your pain soon. She thinks of your


    feelings, and even for her sake, you should let go of the past."

 Chapter 843 Paul Enlightens Winnie

    Chapter 843 Paul Enlightens Winnie


    Joshua walked out. He had to go see Winnie, and talked her out of her bad mood.


    After Joshua went out, only Brian and Ste were left in the living room.


    Brian was in a rather torn mood, thinking what he should do and whether Winnie was disappointed in


    him again.


    The biggest shock from Winnie''s fuss was Ste.


    What shook her wasn''t Winnie''s hysterical anger, but her words. She wasn''t just lecturing Brian, she


    was scolded too.


    Twenty years were gone, her mother could note back to life, and there was no way she would let


    her father die.


    Compared to a life of forgetting to earn happiness, it did not seem to worthy it.


    Were they wrong? They were wrong for over twenty years. How did her father get through?


    After Winnie went out and saw Rufus and Vanessa, she immediately collected her emotions,


    suppressing all her anger all down. But without waiting for her to walk towards them, Paul called out to


    Winnie.


    "Winnie, the kitchen is short of spices and I don''t know how to buy them, soe with me and get the


    spices."


    "...... OK, I''ll go with you."


    Winnie followed Paul out.


    When Joshua came out, he saw Paul leaving with Winnie. With Paul around, he was relieved.


    Winnie and Paul walked to the supermarket, and Paul enlightened Winnie.


    Paul slowed his pace.


    "Winwin, I heard what you just said, don''t be angry with Brian, he is deeply stimted."


    "Paul, I am worried about him. I''m also worried about Rufus, he is old, but he has to endure this. How


    much time do you think he has for Brian to squander? He is over sixty now, and Brian should forgive


    him."


    Winnie spat out, being able to talk to Paul about this made her feel better.


    "I understand everything you said. And it''s all I want to say, but if I say it in front of Brian, he will be


    furious."


    He approved of what Winnie said.


    He had wanted to say all this for a long time, but the effect was different when they came from different


    mouths.


    Winnie was annoyed and lost her temper, but Brian would not me her, this was the way Brian


    expressed his love.


    Winnie looked at Paul sideways oddly.


    "Paul, you must know what happened before."


    Winnie guessed something from Paul''s words, but she wasn''t sure. He probably knew a lot of things


    before so he was sure that Brian was wrong and agreed with her words.


    "I know."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Paul gave his answer, surprising Winnie.


    "Really? And whose fault is it?"


    Winnie asked Paul in surprise, but she was disappointed in the end.


    "I know as much as you know, but I know with certainty that Brian''s mother''s suicide had nothing to do


    with ...... with Rufus¡¯ affair."


    Paul came so close to saying Isobel''s name.


    He wanted Winnie to think for herself and guess for herself, so that there would be a mental


    preparation and a process of eptance. The most important thing was that Rufus wouldn''t let him tell


    the truth.


    "You must know everything, Paul, you just can''t tell me."


    "I understand, there are a lot of things that are out of your hands."


    Winnie''s cleverness made it somewhat difficult for Paul to cope, and fortunately she understood and


    did not ask further questions. Otherwise the truth would definitely be revealed today.


    "Since it has nothing to do with Rufus'' cheating, Brian and Ste''s resentment is irrational."


    Winnie sighed helplessly.


    "But they don''t know the truth, or they wouldn''t have resented it for so many years."


    "Think about it, Winnie, how would you feel if you gave your all to hating someone, but in the end you


    found out you hated the wrong person?"


    Knowing that what Brian and Ste did was wrong, Paul still understood them.


    The events back then happened so suddenly, it was no wonder that Ste and Brian couldn''t figure it


    out and would hate Rufus for over twenty years.


    "It''s definitely not eptable ......"


    "Paul, are you afraid of hurting Brian and Ste, so you said nothing?"


    Winnie asked Paul.


    Rufus had put up with it for over twenty years and he was actually protecting his children.


    "Yeah, I like to talk to smart people."


    "So, Winwin, don''t use the truth to fix the problem. It''s better to stick to Joshua''s principles and let them


    forget about it unconditionally."


    This was Paul''s point, he didn''t want Winnie to give up on this matter and he didn''t want her to leave


    Brian alone, because no one but her could control Brian.


    "Paul, that is your point."


    "I''ve just sworn that I''m definitely out of it."


    Winnie finally understood the purpose of Paul bringing her to the supermarket.


    "Who will get involved, if you don''t? You are angry, and it proves you care about him. But next time


    when you''re angry, p him twice, don''t keep it to yourself."


    Paul heartily did not want Brian to be given up by Winnie.


    "He called me meddlesome, if I gave him two ps, he''d probably bury me with his mother."


    "Paul, I understand what you mean, but it''s true that my current status is not suitable for me to meddle


    in their family''s affairs. If it weren''t for the holidays today, I would have taken Vanessa to leave. If I


    wasn''t afraid of Rufus¡¯ sadness, I wouldn''t even havee over."


    Winnie did not want to be involved for Brian couldn''t appreciate her feelings.


    Joshua and Paul asked her to help, but it was difficult for her.


    She seemed to be outsiders and meddlesome, and why should she bother?


    "Winwin, I know you love Brian. If you are out of it, can you let him hold his grudge for twenty or thirty


    years?"


    Paul knew that Winnie was a kind woman, and that she had been hurt by Brian over and over again.


    But if she were to really give up, the matter would really be insoluble.


    "Yes, I love him, but I know there is nothing I can do. He said his pain is something I haven''t


    experienced, so I don''t have right to speak."


    "But what about the ones I''ve been through? I used to tell him about my painful experiences just to let


    him know that there are people who have it harder than him."


    "I revealed my scars to him, I took my pain to psych him out, but he remained indifferent."


    There was nothing more Winnie could do, even if she wanted to help, she didn''t know what she could


    do, so she could only give up.


    "Winwin ......"


    "Paul, stop it."


    What had taken an oath, and she didn''t want to break her oath.


    Since so, Paul couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He failed to persuade Winnie.


    After Paul and Winnie returned, lunch was served.


    Winnie had sorted herself out and acted as if nothing had happened, for she couldn''t let her affect the


    family reunion.


    Everyone took their ces, and Winnie deliberately sat in the middle of the two children so as to avoid


    sitting with Brian.


    However as the meal was about to start, Jack came.


    "I came just in time, I am hungry and I can have lunch here."


    He walked in in a hurry.


    "Jack,e and eat together."


    Joshua said and had the nanny add cutlery and dining chairs.


    "You''re the only one who wees me, Joshua."


    Jack joked mischievously, and then Rufus responded to him.


    "You''re wee. Sit down and eat."


    Rufus was happy and cheerful because he didn''t know what had just happened. The arrival of Jack


    raised the atmosphere even higher.


    "Ok."


    Jack sat down, as casually andfortably as if he were a family member.


    Lunch started and it became vividly because of Jack.


    "Winwin ...... Winnie ...... Director Chambers ......"


    "Why are you ring at me, brother? I don''t even know how to address Winnie when you do that.


    Should I call her sister-inw?"


    Jack wanted to say something to Winnie, but Brian fixed his eyes on him.


    It sounded very pleasant to Brian, but Winnie couldn''t afford to that address.


    "Eat and don''t talk nonsense, call me Director Chambers."


    Winnie said, feeling it was most suitable.


    "Brother, you''re useless. It''s been so long ...... If it were me, I would have ......"


    "Shut up and eat."


    From Winnie¡¯s word¡¯s, Jack knew that Brian was still not forgiven, and wanted to take the opportunity


    say a few words, but was curbed by Brian, so he had to eat obediently.


    However, there was one thing he couldn''t understand. The two of them were not on good terms, why


    Winnie came to the suburbs for thanksgiving?


    "Uncle Rufus, are you going to Grandpa''s for dinner tonight?"


    Jack blurted out.

 Chapter 844 Neither Leaving nor Staying

    Chapter 844 Neither Leaving nor Staying


    "No, I have talked to your grandfather."


    Rufus gave the answer.


    "But aren''t we all together every year at Thanksgiving? Why don''t you go back? Grandpa will be upset


    if you don¡¯te back."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jack was bored at home so he came over to join the fun. But he thought it would be more lively if he


    could have everyone together in the old house.


    "Cut the crap, we won¡¯t be there. If you don''t want to eat, go back and don''t be making a mess."


    Brian chimed in, this topic was sensitive, and if he said any more, Winnie would definitely leave of her


    own ord.


    Winnie then spoke.


    "Rufus, why don''t you go to the chairman''s in the evening to keep himpany? He''ll feel lonely at on


    a holiday like this."


    "I''ll go home with Vanessa."


    Winnie was even more burdened hearing Jack¡¯s words. For her and Vanessa''s sake, they could not go


    to the old house, which already made Winnie feel guilty towards Felix, and now she felt like a sinner


    when Jack said that.


    "I''m going home with mom."


    "I''m going home with mom too."


    Without waiting for the others to react, Luke and Megan were the first to take a stand.


    They had agreed a long time ago that they would never go to the old house as long as Great Grandpa


    didn''t ept Mom.


    "Luke, Megan, you can''t do that. That''s your home, that''s where you should go."


    Winnie seriously corrected the two children''s thoughts.


    In fact, Winnie felt awkward knowing the reason why the kids refused to go to the old house, but she


    did not want to hinder the reunion of their families.


    "We''re not going anywhere, we''re staying here for the holidays."


    Rufus spoke up, just in case Winnie continued to me the two children.


    "Rufus, you can''t let children be so capricious, they should learn to treat the elderly well and respect


    them. It is Thanksgiving, if you can''t go to the old house for me and Vanessa, we will feel guilty."


    "This meal is our meal for the reunion. In the evening, you can take everyone to the old house."


    Winnie made it clear so that the people of the old house could be happy and they were reunited.


    "Yes, let''s reunite at noon and you can go to the old house in the evening to spend time with Grandpa


    Felix. He is old, and you can spend holiday with him."


    Vanessa said, with the same idea as Winnie. She could not stay here for too long.


    "You guys eat in peace, it''s all said and Grandpa is fine with it."


    Brian¡¯s attitude was firm, no matter what Winnie and Vanessa said, he would not agree.


    "Wait a minute, how did I get into this? I didn''t mean to leave them behind, they can go to the old house


    together."


    Jack didn''t expect that his unintentional remark would make Winnie and Vanessa have the intention to


    leave, he was trying to get everyone to go to the old house.


    He felt as if he had said the wrong thing, so he opened his mouth to exin.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but we won¡¯t go there."


    "Let''s eat, and we''ll talk about it after dinner."


    Winnie was afraid that continuing to talk would affect everyone''s mood and hurriedly stopped the topic.


    After eating lunch, the two children followed Winnie and Vanessa as if they had agreed to do so. They


    followed them wherever they went, even cancelling their naps.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Winnie opened her mouth and asked Luke.


    "I''ll go wherever you go, I just have to follow you. Mom, if you and aunt go home, bring me and Megan


    back with you. We can have a video chat with grandaunt."


    Winnie learned that the reason the children were following her was because they were afraid she would


    leave them behind.


    Winnie didn''t say anything, but called Luke outside.


    "Son, you are a child of the Be family. Whatever the elders do, it has nothing to do with you, and


    your attitude and respect for them cannot change."


    Winnie tried to make the kids to go to the old house for the holidays.


    Felix didn''t like her, but it was obvious that he still liked the two children. If the children do not go to


    apany him, he must be disappointed.


    "Mom, I have respect for everyone, but I have more respect for my own ideas. Great Grandpa has so


    many people with him and he doesn''t need me and Megan, and if he cares about Megan and I, there''s


    no way he''d tear our family apart."


    "Mom, you respect me too, I want to stay with you. Not just for the holidays, but wherever you go, you


    can''t leave me and Megan behind."


    Luke responded to his mother with a face full of seriousness, in his opinion, no one was as important


    as his mother, and he couldn''t leave her, which meant that the person he should respect the most was


    his mother.


    "I...... I won''t leave you behind. Luke ......"


    "Good. The rest doesn''t matter to us."


    Luke knew what his mother wanted to say, but no matter what she said, he just wasn''t going to the old


    house. He didn''t want to see Great Grandpa''s overbearing face, and he didn''t want to see Grandpa


    Thomas''s cold attitude towards them.


    "Luke, listen ......"


    "Dad."


    Winnie still wanted to change the child''s thoughts, but at that moment, Brian stood behind Winnie, and


    he heard everything Luke said.


    "Don''t force the kid to go if he doesn''t want to, none of us are going."


    "Luke, go to your aunt and sister. Don''t you have a math problem, ask your aunt to teach you."


    Brian asked Luke to leave, for he had something to say to Winnie.


    After Luke left, Winnie turned to leave as well, but Brian took a quick step to block Winnie''s path.


    "I have something to say to you."


    "What?"


    Winnie looked up at Brian, she really didn''t know what they could talk about.


    "In the morning ......"


    "Stop, it is over, it has nothing to do with me. If you''re talking about this, I don''t think we have anything


    to talk about."


    Winnie didn''t even give Brian a chance to speak and called a halt straight away.


    She''d said she''d be damned if she meddled in their affairs again.


    "Well then, no more talk. Just spend the holidays here in peace. Grandpa has Uncle Thomas and Aunt


    Maria with him, and my sister and Joshua will be there in the evening. Don''t dwell on it, and don''t make


    it difficult for the children."


    Seeing Winnie''s firm attitude, Brian didn''t dare to say anything about the morning. If he had said it,


    Winnie would have left immediately.


    "I got it."


    Hearing that Ste and Joshua would be there, Winnie felt better.


    "How about this, you and you father go over there, I''ll stay here with Vanessa to keep the kids


    The reason why she said that was because Winnie was thinking about the safety of the children. It was


    true that her home was not as safe as this ce, and it was inconvenient for her to bring the children


    home since she had to leave tonight.


    "I''m not going, I promised the kids I''d be with you guys. He won''t be there either, he likes to spend the


    holidays with you and Vanessa."


    In the past thanksgiving for so many years, his father hadn''t been as happy as he was today.


    "Whatever you want."


    It wasn''t that Winnie didn''t want to object, she just didn''t want to talk to Brian.


    Although she told herself that what happened in the morning was already behind her and had nothing


    to do with her, she couldn''t suppress the emotions that arose when she thought of Brian''s attitude at


    that time.


    If she hadn''t suppressed herself, she would have been angry by now.


    "Anything else? If there''s nothing ......"


    Just as Winnie was looking for a chance to leave, Paul walked over.


    "Brian, Chairman and Thomase."


    Paul''s words caused both Winnie and Brian to reveal a helpless look.


    Brian didn''t expect Grandpa and Uncle Thomas toe over.


    However, Winnie and Vanessa had guessed that they would be there.


    Brian and Winnie went to meet Felix together, when Ste and Joshua also came out from the house.


    "You''re here, Grandpa."


    Ste smiled and greeted her grandfather, followed by Joshua.


    "Grandpa."


    "Yes, wee to see you guys, I haven''t seen you in a while."


    Felix looked around and finallynded his eyes on Winnie.


    "Director Chambers, you are also here."


    "Hello, Chairman, and hello, Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria."


    Winnie opened her mouth to greet theme.


    "Hello."


    The one who responded to Winnie was Felix, but he was somewhat serious.


    "It''s hot outside, Grandpa, let''s go inside and talk."


    "Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria, please get inside."


    Ste said, no one but Ste could ease the mood of these people.


    The group walked towards the house, Winnie at the end. Very helplessly, she sighed, not knowing how


    she should react.


    That was how she felt every time she saw Felix, but every time she had to face it.


    Before he came into the living room and sat down, Felix started looking for the two children.


    "Where are Megan and Luke? They''re not going to school today for the holidays, are they?"


    "No, they''re upstairs doing their homework, I''ll go get them toe down."


    Brian was about to go upstairs, but Winnie pulled him back.


    "I''ll go get them."


    Winnie let go of Brian after she finished speaking, then walked towards the stairs.


    When she came to the two children''s room, they had just taken out their homework before they had a


    chance to write.


    "Luke, Megan, Great Grandpa is here, go downstairs and say hello to him."


    Both children leaked a difficult look after Winnie finished speaking, and even Vanessa frowned.


    "What we expected happened."


    Vanessa pressed her lips and expressed her helplessness.


    "Well, we can¡¯t hide from it."


    "But it''s good, we may face snidements and strange looks, but it''s much more down to earth than


    if we have Rufus stay with us."


    After several sighs, Winnie was better. It was not the first time she had faced it.


    "We can¡¯t just leave, so let¡¯s face it."


    It was impolite to leave now but they would definitely suffer ridicule if they stayed.


    "Megan, Luke, no matter what others say, pretend you hear nothing. No arguing for Mom and Aunt."

 Chapter 845 Going to the Supermarket Together

    Chapter 845 Going to the Supermarket Together


    Winnie came up to instruct the children so that something unhappy would not happen.


    "Why? We''re going to protect you."


    Megan asked her mother suspiciously, if they didn''t speak up for her and her aunt, there would be no


    ce for aunt and her mother in this house.


    "Because you''re little kids and you need to have the most basic manners. Vanessa and I have Dad to


    protect us, so you just have to do what kids do."


    "You must obey what I says, or we will leave immediately, you know?"


    Winnie was afraid that the two children would not listen, so she had to make a small threat.


    "Got it, we won''t talk nonsense."


    This worked quite well, and both children agreed to Winnie.


    The two children went out first, with Winnie and Vanessa in the back.


    "You bring the kids back for homeworkter so they don''t talk nonsense and you don''t have to be


    embarrassed."


    Winnie whispered to Vanessa.


    "Can you handle it on your own?"


    Vanessa asked her sister worriedly.


    "No problem, I have face many difficulties. And it is all a piece of cake, you don''t have to worry about


    me."


    Winnie said it casually.


    The two children were obedient and greeted people politely when they came downstairs, but it was only


    out of politeness.


    "I bought you presents, but I left them in the car. I will take you to get them."


    Felix said and got up.


    "Grandpa, I''ll take them to get them."


    Vanessa volunteered, fearing that the old man would have difficulty moving at his age.


    "We''ll go together."


    Felix still stood up and took the two children out with Vanessa.


    "Uncle Thomas, Aunt Maria, since you''re here, eat here tonight. We''ll spend thanksgiving together."


    Ste invited Thomas and Maria, after all, it would be not polite if she did not invite them.


    "Let''s see what your grandfather¡¯s opinion is."


    Thomas kept his cool and spoke in a subdued manner. He had been talking to Rufus since he came in


    and hadn''t said anything excessive.


    But Maria was different.


    She behaved well when Felix was there, and when she saw that Felix had gone out with the two


    children, she began to speak in a grim way.


    "It''s not good for us to spend the holidays here, you have outsiders here, so we¡¯d better go back."


    "Every year, we spend holidays together in the old house, I wonder why you don¡¯t gather there this


    year. It''s a pity about all the things I''ve prepared for the holidays."


    Maria said with dissatisfaction.


    Winnie raised the corner of her mouth awkwardly without saying anything. Just like Vanessa said,


    pretend that she didn''t hear it.


    Brian stood right next to Winnie at close range and felt Winnie''s difort. Brian was afraid that


    Winnie would turn away, so he held Winnie''s hand from behind.


    Winnie''s hand was suddenly gripped, she knew it was Brian.


    She looked sideways at Brian, gesturing for him to let go. But Brian responded to Aunt Maria as if he


    didn''t see it.


    "No why, you can stay here, if you want to, and if you don¡¯t, please leave."


    Maria couldn''t ept that, and Winnie was even more embarrassed.


    "I ......will listen to your grandfather."


    Maria stopped speaking with embarrassment. She could see Brian''s determination to defend Winnie.


    She had just said one sentence, but Brian was angry, if she continued, she might be kicked out.


    "Then stay, Grandpa will listen to me."


    Ste said.


    At this time, Winnie''s hand was still being held in Brian''s hand, and she could not withdraw it back.


    With the elders present and so many people watching, she was too embarrassed to protest loudly.


    "Let''s go to the supermarket and get more food."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Winnie said to Brian, and as long as she took Brian out, she could get out of his grip.


    "Go ahead."


    Rufus opened his mouth and let Winnie and Brian go out for a while so that they could hide for a while.


    No one else said anything, only Maria was straightforward. But Thomas didn''t stop her, and her


    straightforwardness existed on purpose.


    Brian went out with Winnie and when they walked out into the courtyard, they met Felix and the


    children.


    "Chairman, let''s spend the evening here together for the holidays, we''ll go to the supermarket to buy


    some food."


    Winnie opened her mouth, after all, Felix had seen them.


    "I came here to have a reunion dinner with you guys, you''re not going to the old house, so I''ll just have


    toe over."


    "Director Chambers, I want to eat the dishes you cook."


    Felix said what he wanted to eat.


    Since Winnie was here and he had missed the food she made for a long time, so he couldn''t miss the


    opportunity.


    "No problem, you can have whatever you want."


    "Chairman, we are leaving."


    Winnie said and walked out with Brian.


    The supermarket was not far from their house and the two men walked there.


    "Brian, I don''t need you to take care of my business. No matter what Uncle Thomas and Aunt Maria


    say, you don''t have to stick up for me."


    Winnie called Brian out just to warn him. She didn''t want to be a thorn in the eyes of others.


    "I know what you''re worried about, and I know Aunt Maria better than you do. She listens to Uncle


    Thomas and she came over here to deliberately cause trouble and make everyone unhappy. If I don''t


    speak up for you, you''ll definitely put up with it."


    "But I can''t stand it, my woman can''t be bullied by others."


    Brian found a reason, to refuse to ept Winnie''s warning.


    "But you have watched me to be bullied many times before."


    "Most importantly, I''m not your woman, and you don''t need to protect me."


    Winnie rejected Brian.


    She hadn''t had anyone to protect her for so many years, and she hade through it. Now she


    needed no one to protect her, especially Brian.


    "You are my woman."


    Brian seemed to be on a collision course with Winnie, and when she said no, he had to say yes.


    "Mr. Be, if you do this, I''ll go back home with Vanessa."


    Winnie stopped her pace to threaten Brian, who was confident the moment before, and as soon as he


    heard Winnie was leaving, he hurriedlypromised.


    "I will stop it, ok?"


    Winnie continued walking towards the front, with Brian following close behind.


    "Winwin, grandpa is quite kind to you now. He likes the food you cook and doesn''t resist you as much


    as before. Do you think there will be a turning point?"


    Brian always found some topic tomunicate with Winnie, and if Winnie didn''t resist, he even tried to


    exin what happened in the morning.


    Now he looked like nothing was wrong on the surface, but the words Winnie said in the morning were


    still spinning in his head. It was a pity that Winnie wouldn''t listen to him.


    "What? Does it have anything to do with me? I can cook, and it just so happens that your grandfather


    likes it. It''s as simple as that, I don''t think it has anything to do with any turning point."


    Winnie refrained from talking as much as possible about things that had nothing to do with her.


    As for the turning point, Winnie didn''t feel it. Winnie was a good cook to him, but as long as the topic


    involved Brian, Winnie immediately turned into an enemy to him.


    She kept switching back and forth between these two identities, only Brian didn''t notice it.


    "He doesn''t eat anything made by anyone but his cook. He doesn''t even eat my sister''s cooking, you


    are being the exception."


    What Brian said also gave himself a hint, he hadn''t realized that this was a change in his grandfather''s


    attitude towards Winnie.


    Although he hadn''t been able to ept Winnie until now, he had changed his habits for Winnie. This


    was verymendable.


    "And what does that prove? He can ept me as his grandson-inw? And even if he does, can you


    ept it?"


    Winnie found Brian ridiculous, what could a cooking skill chance? She was still the ordinary person with


    no family power, still the humble woman who was a surrogate for money. It was so far from Felix¡¯


    grandson-inw.


    "Yes, I ept it without question."


    How could Brian not ept it, it was something he was even dreaming about.


    "But I don''t, I have my own life and I don''t want to get involved with you guys."


    Winnie had to live a proud and confident life even if she was humble. Eevn if she just can''t admit defeat


    under any conditions, she could not be with Brian.


    She knew very well that only Brian''s willingness was not enough. If Felix didn''t nod his head in


    agreement, she would only be a mistress in Felix''s eyes for the rest of her life.


    Vanessa and Felix with two children outside yed happily, although that Lego toy was Felix¡¯s choose,


    he knew nothing about it.


    Sitting in the pavilion, Felix watched the kids having fun.


    "Vanessa, I heard you went straight to junior year, you are excellent."


    Vanessa was serious ying the top, he could guess how hard she would work in the future.


    "I wouldn''t dare call myself excellent in front of you. I just have a little more time to study and a little


    less time to sleep and y than everyone else. The rest is the same as everyone else."


    Vanessa was modest,posed.


    Felix nodded, nowadays, in this society nowadays, there were almost no more of these kids who could


    be perfect in every aspect like Vanessa.


    "It''s better to have more fun at your age, you won''t be able to have the mood at this age when you''re


    older and have more worries."

 Chapter 846 The Name that Shocked Felix

    Chapter 846 The Name that Shocked Felix


    Feeling Vanessa''s efforts, Felix suddenly felt heartbroken, if this was his granddaughter, he must have


    spoiled her like he did to Ste. And there was no need for her to sacrifice her sleeping and ying


    time to fight and work hard.


    "Every age has different joys and worries. The stress of our family is on my sister, how can I squander


    my time mindlessly when she is working so hard?"


    "Grandpa, I don''t see things the same way you do. If I had been born into a family like yours, I might


    not have had to struggle. But a family like mine doesn''t allow me to ck off."


    "I think I have to fight when I am young, I have to use my own hands to change my life, and only when I


    do enough when I am young can I be happy and joyful when I reach a certain age and have no


    worries."


    Vanessa wanted to help her sister carry the burden of her family.


    "Your sister and your aunt have raised a wonderful child, and when you graduate ande to work at


    the Be Group, you''ll have a great future."


    Felix spoke with selfishness, and it was such a selfishness that made Vanessa ufortable


    psychologically.


    "Thanks, Grandpa, but it''s a few years before I graduate. I''m going to study abroad and have to go to


    grad school and get a PhD. I''m not sure what field I''ll be working in by then."


    Vanessa refused politely, her sister''s rtionship with Brian was so awkward, so even if she couldn''t


    find a job, she could not work for the Be Group.


    "It''s good to have more ambitious aspirations, too. But if you choose toe back, the Be Group


    is the best choice. When the timees, if I am still alive, I will definitely arrange a good position for


    you."


    Felix did not dwell on this topic, for Vanessa had to study further, and when she graduated, he might


    have left this world.


    Since so, it had nothing to do with him at all. Felix then realized a problem, after his death. Brian would


    definitely be with Winnie, so what was the point he insisted on stopping them from being together?


    "Vanessa, today is thanksgiving, why didn''t your aunte along?"


    Felix found a topic, as he had no answer to the question that had popped into his head.


    "My aunt hasn''t returned from her medical support trip to Africa, and it''s just me and my sister at


    home."


    Vanessa answered Felix.


    This time Felix gave her a different feeling and she felt that his hostility was not so strong as before.


    Besides she felt a bit more rxed when chatted with him, no need to have any wariness.


    "Oh, conditions are bad in Africa, your aunt has had a hard time."


    Speaking, something suddenly urred to Felix¡¯s mind.


    "Your aunt is a doctor?"


    "Yes, a military doctor."


    Vanessa replied dryly, always proud of her aunt being a military doctor.


    "A military doctor? A military doctor from B City?"


    The word "military doctor" suddenly shook Felix, and his brows furrowed.


    "Yes, People''s Liberation Army XXX Hospital."


    Vanessa did not hesitate to answer. Her aunt had told her not to tell others, but Vanessa did not think


    Felix would have anything to do with it.


    "Your aunt must be excellent, and she must be kind to fill the world with medical support."


    Felix said calmly, but his mind was already searching for all kinds of information. He tried to piece


    together what he knew before and what he just knew.


    Theirst name was Chambers, which used to be thought of as a coincidence, after all, there were so


    many people with the samest name. It wasn''t a surprise that they were without their parents, for car


    idents were frequent at this time of year.


    But was it also a coincidence that their aunt was a doctor in the same hospital? How many female


    doctor with the surname Chambers in the People''s Liberation Army XXX Hospital of that age?


    "Any doctor who can work at XXX Hospital is a great doctor, what''s your aunt''s name?"


    To confirm that his suspicions were wrong, to confirm that the two doctors surnamed Chambers were


    not the same person, Felix asked for names.


    "Other doctors are great, but my aunt is just a normal doctor. My aunt''s name is Isobel Chambers."


    "My aunt worked there when she was younger, but then kept medical support around the world. It


    wasn''t until my parents died suddenly that my aunt came back."


    "She has given so much to us ......"


    It was a long story, and Vanessa began to talk about some things rted to her aunt.


    And Felix had been so shocked at hearing her aunt''s name that he wasn''t in the mood to listen to the


    rest of her words.


    Winnie''s aunt was Isobel Chambers, and his suspicions came true. How could there be such a


    coincidence in this world? How could there be such a ridiculous thing in this world?


    This Isobel and the one he was thinking of were surprisingly the same. The world was so big, but they


    were rted again.


    How much did Winnie know, and how much did Brian know? What kind of purpose Winnie was


    approaching Brian with, and what kind of tactics she was going to use to ruin Brian?


    What about Rufus? How much did Rufus know? Had he met Isobel again?


    It was likely, otherwise he wouldn''t have been thinking about Isobel.


    "Grandpa ...... Grandpa ......"


    Vanessa stopped, because of Felix was in a daze.


    "Grandpa ......"


    Vanessa called out again, and that was when Felix responded.


    "Yes."


    "Are you not feeling well, Grandpa? Do want to go back to the house for some rest?"


    Vanessa thought he was in a bad health condition, and couldn''t even imagine that it was because of


    what she said.


    "No, I am fine."


    Felix responded to Vanessa, but his thoughts were still on Isobel.


    Things were a bit confusing and Felix couldn''t make sense of it.


    When Isobel disappeared back then, no one could find her. When Dominik Chambers and his wife


    died, he had deliberately paid attention to whether Isobel had returned, but at that time, he had not


    even seen Isobel, so he felt that Isobel would not appear in his life again.


    Yet she returned in this way, and what was her purpose?


    No, she''d always been there, and hadn''t left. After all these years, the Be family and the Chambers


    family had always been entwined.


    From the beginning of Isobel and Rufus'' rtionship, to the death of Winnie''s parents in a car ident,


    to Winnie''s surrogacy, to leaving a child to Brian, until the sudden return with another child, The two


    families never broke contact and never got away from each other.


    What a fate it was, not to have been separated for several generations.


    Felix, no matter how hard he tried, couldn''t get things clear.


    After Winnie and Brian returned, Winnie went to the kitchen to help prepare dinner. With this big family,


    so many people, and so many dishes to prepare, it was necessary to cook earlier.


    Another reason was that the kitchen was a ce to hide from the Benne family and one of the least


    distracting ces in the house.


    Winnie was busy in the kitchen, and Brian came to help. Although a big meal like this would keep his


    hands busy, he felt that any ce with Winnie was a happy ce.


    "Winnie, are you leaving tonight?"


    Brian always looked for a topic of conversation.


    "Yeah, I have booked the ticket and I am leaving tonight."


    Winnie had to continue to hide from Brian to be far away.


    "How soon will you be back from this trip?"


    Brian knew that Winnie was going out with the research team to several provinces, and he didn''t know


    when Winnie would be back.


    The thought of her leaving and not having a set date for her return made Brian sad.


    "In two months."


    "Take care of kids for the next two months."


    Winnie gave the time, and she expected that when she returned two monthster, Brian would no


    longer remember her.


    "I can take care of the kids, but what about Vanessa? Your aunt is not at home, you can''t just leave


    Vanessa alone."


    "Or cancel the trip."


    Brian''s previous words were all a set up for thister sentence.


    Without Winnie around, he could not only take care of the kids, but also take care of Vanessa. But he


    wanted Winnie to stay.


    "I can¡¯t. Vanessa is taken care of, so you don''t have to worry about her."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Winnie had long arranged for Vanessa and there would not be any worries.


    "So ...... is Finn going with you?"


    The other thing that Brian was worried about was Finn.


    This question made Winnie''s heart cold, for she felt that Brian was going to start suspecting her again.


    Only now she didn''t care, she was single and no one could sway her no matter who she was with.


    "Yes, why do you ask that, does it matter to you?"


    Winnie looked at Brian with sideways dissatisfaction.


    In fact, Finn was not going, how can he, a director of the police station be gone for more than two


    months at a time? Moreover, Winnie entrusted Vanessa to Finn, if he was not there, how could Winnie


    have no worries?


    "Can you quit this research group? What do you think you''ll learn in a research group?"


    Brian got serious in his attitude, and if it weren''t for the fact that there were others in the kitchen, his


    volume would have unconsciously increased.


    "What do you mean?"


    Winnie was puzzled, not understanding why Brian was asking her about the research group.


    "I''ll find someone to teach you whatever you can learn from the research team. Is it okay to skip this


    school?"


    "I''ll give you whatever security you want, and you can vent any grievances you have in your heart at


    me. As long as you don''t leave, as long as you don''t go to school, you can do whatever you want."


    Brian said it seriously, but with one purpose in mind, and that was to not want Winnie and Finn toe


    into contact.


    For she used her excellent profession to help out at the police station asionally, Brian could


    understand. But Brian couldn''t ept that she wanted to be a policewoman, and crucially, she met a


    leader like Finn.


    "Since when did you learn to joke? What am I to you, why do you try to sway me on going to school?"


    Winnieughed with sarcasm.


    They didn''t seem to be the kind of rtionship that could sway each other, and she was self-aware to


    stay out of Brian''s business, so Brian couldn''te into her business.

 Chapter 847 Marias Desire to Blame

    Chapter 847 Maria''s Desire to me


    Winnie continued.


    "I don''tck security. I''ve forgotten what security is since my parents left."


    "And I have no grievance because no one is obligated to do anything to me unconditionally."


    "I''m not out studying or enjoying this career. It''s just an excuse to go out for a break because I''m too


    bored at home."


    Winnie exined, then withdrew her eyes and continued cooking.


    If Brian said these words before, Winnie would be moved, but now no matter how beautiful his words


    were, she did not believe it.


    Otherwise, she would be hurtful again.


    "Winwin, if you want to go out for a break, I''ll take a leave. I''ll apany you, but if you leave in such a


    way, I''ll worry."


    Brian didn''t know what he could say to keep Winnie around, he really couldn''t stand the fact that


    Winnie was gone for two months, and he couldn''t ept that Winnie and Finn were going out together.


    "Thank you for your worry, but people I''m going out with are police officers, so there''s no need for you


    to worry."


    "Your time is valuable, every second is money, and if I wasted two months of your time, I probably


    wouldn''t be able to pay it back with all my money."


    "Go talk to them, the kitchen isn''t for you."


    Winnie finished what she wanted to say and told Brian to go away.


    He just said meaningless words around her that were distracting and confusing.


    "Winwin ......"


    "Get out."


    Brian had no choice but to go out.


    He was always rejected, so he did not know what to do.


    This afternoon, Winnie was busy in the kitchen, but she was still quite rxed without Maria''s


    contempt.


    Dinner finally started, and everyone sat around and had a good time.


    "Ew ...... what a dirty thing it is?"


    As she was eating, Maria suddenly screamed.


    Her voice drew everyone''s attention to her.


    "What''s all the fuss about?"


    Thomas asked, disgruntled.


    "Hair, I wonder who''s hair fell into the soup."


    "Winnie, you made this soup, didn''t you? Did you throw your hair in on purpose?"


    Maria pointed the finger directly at Winnie, and her eyes were even more indignant as she stared at


    Winnie.


    "I ......"


    "What? Why are you so vicious? You made us stay for dinner just to give us a hard time and make us


    sick, didn''t you?"


    "You really have evil intentions, how you can think of such an underhanded way?"


    Maria shouted usations and curses as if she had no mercy, not giving Winnie a chance to exin,


    nor giving everyone a chance to interject and speak.


    She decided it was Winnie, and she had to make it big.


    "Aunt Maria ......"


    "Are you finished, Aunt Maria?"


    Winnie was about to open her mouth to exin, but Brian spoke, perfectly covering Winnie''s voice.


    "Let me say a few words. Don''t say nonsense until you know what''s going on, and you''ll be ashamed if


    this hair isn''t Winwin¡¯s."


    "Aunt Maria, it''s thanksgiving, so I don''t want to say any harsh words. Even if there''s hair in the soup,


    you can just throw it away and not drink it, without everyone getting in a bad mood because of you."


    Brian was indeed reining in his temper, if it wasn''t at his house, if it wasn''t thanksgiving, if it wasn''t for


    Winnie not allowing him to cause trouble, he would have made his words clearer.


    "Brian, you can''t talk like that. A hair is so disgusting into the bowl, don''t you think it''s a big deal? And


    what''s wrong of me saying a few words about her? If she doesn¡¯t want to be med, don''t do


    something wrong."


    Maria didn''t care about Brian''s tolerance, the more he protected Winnie, the more she was going to


    make a fuss.


    "She can do something wrong, but you have no right to me her. She cooked this table and has been


    tired all afternoon, and no one can me her."


    Brian''s voice went cold, sounding the gloom before the storm.


    "Look, she has nothing to do with you, but you still protect her. You don''t even respect your elders for a


    woman."


    "Brother, how can your son do this to his elders, don''t you think it''s too much?"


    Maria was afraid of Brian''s cold voice and his cold eyes, but she couldn''t let it go like that, so she


    pointed the finger at Rufus.


    This was Rufus¡¯ house and he would be angry with her.


    "Maria, you are an elder, don''t bother with the younger generation. Winwin has been busy all afternoon


    for this meal, even if there is a mistake, it is normal, in no way she threw the hair in the soup on


    purpose. You, as an elder, don''t make a fuss. You are eating the meal cooked by Winwin and you


    should be grateful."


    "Also, Winwin did not ask you to stay for dinner, so don''t nder her who''s been tired all afternoon."


    Rufus gave a very serious answer.


    Winnie had no premeditation nor did she want to give anyone a hard time, she just simply wanted to


    cook a delicious meal for everyone. She shouldn''t be falsely used and abused by Maria.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Besides, what happenedst time made the two sisters sad, if this time he was indulgent, Winnie and


    Vanessa would never step into this house again.


    "Brother, why are you being unreasonable? How can you say harsh words? Am I deserved to have the


    hair swallowed?"


    Maria was very dissatisfied with Rufus'' words.


    "She has been busy in the kitchen all afternoon, but who can guarantee that she doesn''t have bad


    intentions?"


    "Who''s to say she won''t hold a grudge since Dad doesn''t grant her ess to marry into the Be


    family? Isn''t it all her plot for us toe here for the festival today? Every year we spend the festival at


    the old house, and this year I don''t know what kind of witchcraft she has cast on you all, and you don''t


    even go to the old house anymore."


    Maria''s dissatisfaction had been pent up for a long time, and coupled with Brian and Rufus'' siding, it


    angered her. She then turned to Winnie and began to me her sternly.


    "Winnie, how can you let a ny-something year olde and cater to you? Are you happy that your


    ploy worked?"


    "You are sinister ......"


    "Mom, stop, it''s just a hair, why hold on to it like that?"


    Someone finally spoke up to dissuade Maria, and that person was Jack.


    While he didn''t know if the hair was a conspiracy or an ident, he didn''t think either was a big deal,


    not one that could affect the family reunion.


    His mother was making a big deal out of it, Brian was overly sensitive, and Rufus was taking sides with


    Winnie. If he didn''t say anything, they would keep arguing.


    "The hair is trivial, what''s hidden behind it is not. What I found was a hair, but who knows if the soup


    was drugged by her?"


    Maria made up the plot.


    "If she poisons your grandfather to death, no one will be able to stop her from marrying into the family.


    Winnie is more sinister than Penny, can''t you see that all these people have been bribed by her?"


    "These people don''t protect your grandfather, but I have to. I can''t ......"


    Maria continued to make a scene.


    Winnie and Vanessa could not listen, but Winnie''s hand under the dining table controlled Vanessa,


    signaling her not to say a word.


    Today, Brian and Rufus had spoken up for her, and it was enough these people believed her. As for


    Maria, she wasn''t going to argue.


    Maria was the one who was premeditated and came over with a script. If Winnie fought with such a


    mad woman, she would be mad too.


    Yet it was Jack who couldn''t endure, his mother''s words were getting more harsh and he had to stop


    her.


    "Mom, don''t be exaggerate, okay? Director Chambers isn''t as vicious as you think. We all had soup, we


    are all fine, so please stop."


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll take you to eat out."


    Jack felt that his mother was getting more and more unreasonable, Winnie wasn''t at all the kind of


    person as she said. And his mother had to think of Winnie as sinister.


    As it was, he had no choice but to take his mother away and not let her fool around anymore.


    Jack came to his mother, wanting to take her away. But Maria was not going to just leave, she was


    insulted by Rufus and Brian, she would not give up until she got justice.


    "What do you know? Go away."


    "Winnie, I an telling, what happened today ......"


    "Can you stop?"


    Aa Maria was about to continue, she was curbed by a furious roar from Brian.


    Brian was like a lion that was going to rage at this moment, like a tiger that was staring at its prey with


    blood in its eyes. He locked his eyes on to his prey, and once it resisted, he would bite its neck hard


    until it died.


    There was silence at the table, even throughout the vi, and none dared to make a sound.


    Seeing that Brian couldn''t control his emotions, Winnie took Brian''s hand under the table, telling him to


    try to control himself and not make a big deal out of it.


    But Brian couldn''t help it, how could he possibly control himself for Winnie, who had been busying


    cooking for a whole afternoon, carried so many charges for just a moment?


    "Aunt Maria, you have to take responsibility for what you just said. I can''t just let it go, I can''t let you


    falsely use Winwin for no reason."


    Brian warned Maria angrily, and just as his words fell, a small, warm hand held therge hand that he


    had angrily pped the table.


    "Dad, don''t get angry and don''t talk so loudly to Grandma Maira, it makes you look rude."


    The one who spoke was Luke, not in a hurry, not arrogant, not impatient, but calm and introverted.


    An ordinary child in such a situation would have been scared and crying. But Luke was not an ordinary


    child, not only did he not get scared, but he was also so introverted and steady.


    At the moment, he was like a king presiding over the big picture, with an extraordinary air of


    sophistication and shrewdness.

 Chapter 848 Marias Another Play

    Chapter 848 Maria''s Another y


    Just when everyone thought hisment was a reprieve from the situation, he spoke once more.


    "Grandma Maria, my mom did cook, and the hair did fall into the soup. But who can be sure the hair is


    my mother''s, did you test the DNA?"


    A question from Luke froze Maria momentarily, and seeing that Maria didn''t say anything, Luke


    continued.


    "Grandma Maria, why did you presume that my mother had a malicious intention to harm Great


    Grandpa? Did you get the police to investigate?"


    The second question was asked, once again gagging Maria. However, Luke didn''t have the intention to


    stop.


    "Grandma Maria, none of that matters. I just want to ask you how you''re going to exin what you just


    said if this hair isn''t my mother''s?"


    Luke was premeditating something. His eyes were full of shrewdness, and Maria looked scared.


    "It''s your mother''s, no one but her could do such a bad thing."


    Maria was still unrelenting and held up the hair in her hand for everyone to see. But this time her words


    were spoken with some heartfelt panic.


    "You''re so persistent, Grandma Maria. Here, give me the hair."


    With that, Luke walked over to Maria and took that hair directly into his hands.


    "Everyone, take a closer look, Grandma Maria especially you."


    Luke said this purely to get everyone''s attention. It was the next moment that was exciting.


    "The people at this table ......"


    Speaking of which, Luke stopped himself and looked around the entire house, including the kitchen,


    without leaving every single person behind.


    "I stand corrected, in the whole family, there are only two people in the whole family with hair this long,


    and one is my mom ......"


    "You''re right about that, the hair is the same length as your mother''s."


    Maria took the opportunity to interrupt Luke when she saw hope like this.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished my sentence. I said there are two of them, my mother is only one of


    them, and the other is you, Grandma Maria."


    When Luke said that, everyone''s attention was more focused, looking at Winnie''s short hair, and then


    looking at Maria''s short hair, the length was indeed the same.


    At this time, Maria¡¯s face changed, and she became even more panicked. So she eagerly tried to prove


    her innocence, but forgot the truth that things would turn around.


    "I didn''t cook or go to the kitchen, there''s no way it''s my hair."


    "Grandma Maria, you got the point with that one, but did you notice that my mother''s hair is straight and


    the one in my hand is curved."


    Luke said and held the hair up for everyone to see clearly.


    It was only when he said that that all of them noticed that it was really curved.


    "What do you mean? You''re saying it is my hair."


    Maria waspletely flustered, she didn''t expect to be seen by a child, and med herself for not


    noticing this.


    "I''m not as sure as Grandma Maria, I don''t just spit obscenities and hurt people until I''m sure."


    "It''s a different color than Mom''s hair too, this one is ck and Mom''s is colored."


    Luke continued to talk about the evidence to prove that it wasn''t his mother''s hair, but he was a bit


    confused about the color and couldn''t say which color his mother''s hair belonged to, only that ck


    was Grandma Maria''s hair was ck.


    With these words, Luke was considered to havepletely cleared her mother''s name. But his mother


    had just been insulted, and he couldn''t swallow the anger.


    "Dad, we can''t just let this go. Right now Mom can''t be ruled out, which means Mom and Grandma


    Maria could both be possibilities."


    "You take the hair, take Mom and Grandma Maria to have a DNA test. If it''s Mom''s hair, we apologize


    to the whole family, if it''s Grandma Maria''s, she has to apologize to Mom."


    Luke''sst sentence was said in a stern voice, and really had the domineering style of Brian.


    Luke said and handed the hair to his dad.


    Brian reached for the hair and looked at his son with an appreciative gaze.


    He hadn''t even thought that the child could be so observant, nor had he expected the child to be so


    sensible in his approach to solving problems. It was time for him to learn from his son.


    Right after Brian picked up the hair, another scene from Maria began to y out.


    She suddenly yelled loudly, and cried.


    "How dare you get a child to embarrass me, you premeditated it, didn''t you? Why should I be teased by


    you all?"


    "Rufus, if you don''t give me a statement today, I''ll die in your house."


    Maria got emotional and mmed her head down towards the table, things were looking defeated and


    she had to be hard on herself to cover it up.


    This move of hers scared everyone present, and everyone got up to stop her, and it was fortunate that


    Jack was close enough to get in and stop Maria directly.


    "Mom, what are you doing, stop it, will you? Everyone''s pretty happy, what''s all the fuss you''re


    making?"


    Jack also felt upset when he saw his mother''s embarrassment, but he was even more angry at his


    mother for being irrational and finding excuses to make a scene.


    "You say the same about me, are you still my son? Don''t you stop me, how can I be embarrassed by a


    child? You leave me to die ......"


    Maria started to make a scene, causing chaos in the dinning room.


    "Mom ......"


    "Maria, be sensible."


    "Aunt Maria, you can''t do this."


    "Aunt Maria ......"


    Jack''s voice, Ste''s voice, Joshua''s voice, and Thomas''s voice were all sounded.


    The voices mingled together in a chaotic mess.


    It was at this time that came the voice of Felix.


    He didn''t stop Maria, but shouted Rufus'' name.


    Everyone followed the sound and saw Rufus had slumped out of his chair onto the floor.


    "Dad ......"


    "Dad ......"


    "Uncle ......"


    "Uncle ......"


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, what''s wrong with you, Grandpa?"


    Everyone quickly gathered around, screaming for Rufus, except for Megan who was already crying out


    with a loud wail.


    "Rufus, what''s wrong with you? Wake up."


    "Call an ambnce, call the hospital now."


    "It is too slow, Joshua, you get the car, I''ll take him to the hospital."


    The dinning room was in chaos, not even knowing who had said what. And at that moment, Maria fell


    silent and looked at the chaotic situation in front of her with a dumbfounded face.


    Rufus was carried out by Brian and then went to the hospital. Those who followed them to the hospital


    were Winnie, Ste, Joshua, Thomas and Felix.


    Rufus had a thorough examination in the hospital and the results didn''te out that quickly and he


    had not waken up. But the doctor said he was out of danger.


    "Uncle Thomas, it''s gettingte, so take Grandpa back first. The doctor said Dad is fine."


    Ste exined the situation and told Grandpa to go back first because she was afraid he wouldn''t be


    able to support himself in his old age.


    "Fine, I''ll take your grandfather back first. If your dad wakes up, let me know."


    Thomas was nervous, not expecting the consequence to be his big brother fainting.


    "Well, I''ll send you a message when my dad wakes up. Please enlighten grandpa not to worry him."


    Ste said.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Ste, don''t me your Aunt Maria, she''s just a person who is careless. I''ll make sure to teach her a


    lesson when I get home."


    Thomas apologized to Ste with slight guilt, hoping that Ste wouldn''t make a big deal out of it.


    "Uncle Thomas, go back, we are families, so I will not be angry."


    Right now she didn''t want to pursue who was right and who was wrong, but she had to focus on her


    dad. The reason for her Dad''s unconsciousness had yet to be found, and she couldn''t just assume that


    it was Aunt Maria''s fault.


    Their family''s rtionship was already sensitive, and if they identally touched the bottom line, all


    those years of hard work would be wasted.


    Thomas took Felix back first, and the rest of them waited in the ward for Rufus to wake up.


    "Ste, you''re pregnant, so go back first. I can be here."


    Winnie was worried about Ste''s health and wanted to let Ste go home first to rest.


    "I''m fine, if I can''t hold on, I''ll go back. But didn¡¯t you leave tonight? It''s holding you up."


    Ste couldn''t go back even if she couldn''t hold on, she wouldn''t leave until she saw her father wake


    up with her own eyes. Even if she went home, she was too worried to sleep.


    "I''m fine, I will ask for leave tomorrow. Right now, Rufus is most important."


    Winnie''s voice had been low and tinged with self-reproach.


    "Ste, Brian, I''m to be med for what happened today, if I hadn''te, all these unpleasant things


    wouldn''t have happened, and Rufus wouldn''t have fainted."


    "I''m sorry."


    Winnie apologized penitently, then bent down and bowed to show her most sincere apologies.


    But she was stopped by Brian.


    "Don''t you do that, this has nothing to do with you."


    "Yes, Winnie, don''t say that, it''s Aunt Maria who''s deliberately looking for trouble, it has nothing to do


    with you."


    Ste exined that no one meant to me Winnie, but was afraid that she would take the me on


    herself.


    Even the kids could see that it was Aunt Maria''s intention to find trouble, and Winnie was merely a


    target of Aunt Maria.


    Originally, everyone was anxious, and Winnie¡¯s apology made Brian feel worse..


    He thought he had called Winnie over for everyone to have a happy thanksgiving, but he didn''t expect


    Aunt Maria to be so unreasonable. Now Winnie must be ming herself, and that was thest thing he


    wanted to see.


    "Winwin ......"


    Just as Brian opened his mouth to try tofort Winnie, Kevin pushed the door open.


    "I got the result,e to my office."


    Kevin''s face was so grave that he looked worried.


    Kevin arranged a nurse to be in Rufus'' ward, and then everyone followed Kevin to the doctor''s office.


    Kevin saw everyone staring at him nervously, so he went straight to the point.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "The cause of Rufus'' fainting was not anger, but a tumor in his lung."


    "A tumor?"


    "A tumor?"


    Everyone was stunned to hear the word tumor, they were under the impression that a tumor was a very


    serious disease that could even kill a person.


    "But right now it''s not sure if it''s benign or malignant. It will require a minor surgery."


    Seeing that everyone was stunned, Kevin continued to exin the situation.


    "Then do it now, while he has not awake."


    Ste was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears, how could she have ever imagined that her


    father had such a serious illness? At this moment, she suddenly got scared that her father would


    die.

 Chapter 849 Jack Was Angry with His Mother

    Chapter 849 Jack Was Angry with His Mother


    The reason Ste wanted to have the surgery right away was because she was afraid that his father''s


    tumor was malignant and that he would know about it personally. While he was in aa, she wanted


    to get the surgery done so that if it was really malignant, he could hide it from him.


    "It can''t be done, no matter how big the surgery is, it has to be done when all the body signs are


    normal. We have to wait two days for Rufus to wake up and recuperate before we can do this surgery."


    Kevin was a professional doctor and had to stand in a professional perspective. He could not mess


    around just because he was a familiar person, it could easily kill the patient.


    "Then if he wakes up, no one will be able to hide it from him."


    Ste looked at the not-so-optimistic situation and began to cry, and Joshua keptforting her.


    "Ste, Rufus is such a smart person, no matter how much we try to hide it, it''s useless. You shouldn''t


    worry too much, after all, we don''t know the nature of the tumor yet."


    Kevin relieved Ste, to be honest, he had no way to give a judgment with his naked eyes.


    "Brian, let Rufus stay in the hospital stay, even if it is benign tumors, it must be treated surgically. He


    may stay in the hospital for half a month or even longer."


    Because it might be malignant tumor. But he couldn''t say it so arbitrarily, or Ste would copse.


    "Ok."


    Brian was terrified, feeling helpless and scared for the first time in the face of his father''s affairs.


    "Dr. Burns, when will Rufus wake up?"


    Winnie opened her mouth to ask, but her voice was clearly shaky.


    "It''ll probably be tomorrow morning."


    "Since so, Joshua, take Ste back first."


    "Go home ande over early in the morning."


    Seeing that everyone was confused, Kevin could only preside over the situation for now.


    "Okay, I''ll take her back."


    "Ste, don''t cry, Dad will be fine. I''ll take you home first and tomorrow we''ll ......"


    Joshua was also having a hard time epting what had happened today, but at this moment, if he


    didn''t keep his cool, Ste wouldn''t be able to hold out. He persuaded Ste, but Ste couldn''t even


    listen.


    "I''m not leaving, I''m staying here with Dad."


    When Ste heard that, she cried even harder.


    Winnie couldn''t help but drop tears, Brian didn''t cry but always frowned, with a depressed look.


    "Ste, Winwin and Brian will be here, you should go back first. If you can''t hold it together, this family


    will be even more chaotic."


    Kevin persuaded once more, afraid that Ste could not support herself of she was pregnant.


    "Sis, go back, I''ll be here."


    Brian persuaded Ste.


    Ste could appreciate how worried Brian was, but after all, it was an extraordinary time and her body


    was important.


    "Brian, Winwin, you guys don''t have to worry too much. I''ll take your sister back."


    Everyone was in a bad mood, and Winnie and Brian keptforting Ste, but they neededforting


    too.


    Joshua finished speaking and left with Ste, and Brian and Winnie went back to the ward.


    Brian went into the ward first, and Winnie called Vanessa to exin the situation.


    When Winnie entered the room, Brian was sitting motionless on the edge of the bed, looking at his


    father. Such a scene made her moved.


    Brian loved his father, but he just couldn''t get past that hurdle in his heart.


    Whatever, she said she''d stop caring about these things, so why bother again?


    Winnie walked gingerly to the hospital bed and stood beside Brian.


    "It hurts to see Rufus to be like this. Who would have thought that such a serious disease was lurking


    in a good body? It''s not easy for old people."


    Winniemented, eyes dense, nose sour. Rufus had a hard time for so many years and he did not have


    good terms with Brian.


    "Rufus has a tough life, being swayed by Chairman when he was young. He met true love in his prime


    but failed to end it well, and then there was a twenty-year-long penance. He is always in a depressed


    mood, so he got sick."


    Winnie used to think that she had a tough life, that she was the most unfortunate person in this world.


    But she now realized that the most painful person was Rufus, who had never lived for himself in his life,


    and had spent his life waiting.


    There was no greater pain in life than to have a lifetime just slowly pass by waiting.


    Winnie''s voice began to tremble, she never shed tears for her affairs, but now she just felt pity for


    Rufus lying in bed, so she could not help but cry.


    Just then, Brian turned sideways and directly hugged Winnie''s waist, burying his face at the Winnie''s


    belly without saying anything.


    This hug came suddenly and unexpectedly. Winnie didn''t know how to respond.


    She knew that Brian was worried, he just didn''t express it. At the moment, she didn''t hear the cries, nor


    did she feel the trembling of his body, just the strength of his arms holding her waist.


    Winnie didn''tfort him, nor did she reject his closeness.


    For a while, Winnie''s tears stopped, and Brian''s arms loosened.


    "Is he going to be okay?"


    Brian''s voice was tinged with uncertainty, and although he hadforted his sister, although he hadn''t


    finalized the condition, he just couldn''t put his mind at ease.


    "He''ll be fine, he has been through so much and hasn''t enjoyed a single blessing yet, he''ll be fine."


    Winnie was alsoforting herself with these words, since Penny had cancer, she was already afraid


    of sickness.


    It was just that now if she didn''t give Brian an affirmative answer, she was afraid that he wouldn''t be


    able to hold out.


    "It better be okay, there''s a lot of unfinished business, and I don''t want anything to happen to him."


    Brian was upset at the moment. He had done none of the things he and his father had wanted to do,


    but his father was lying here, giving Brian the feeling that it was toote.


    Winnie knew what he was talking about, and that this might be a good opportunity to persuade. But


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    after hesitating for a moment, she still chose to be silent.


    No amount of persuasion on her part would help, Brian had to figure it out on his own.


    Jack took his mother home and argued with her on the way. When they arrived home, neither one of


    them was convinced and continued arguing.


    "Jack, your uncle¡¯s sickness has nothing to do with me."


    Maria was nervous, in case something happened to Rufus, Brian and Ste would not let her go.


    "It''s your fault, it''s all your fault. How could Uncle have fainted if you hadn''t been there and made a


    fuss?"


    Jack was angry, and the two of them argued in the courtyard of the vi.


    "I make a fuss? Is the hair fake? Can''t I talk when I eat hair?"


    They had already argued about it in the car, and but they seemed to do it again.


    "The hair is real, but can you get things straight before you say anything? Look what you have done.


    Mom, you''re the daughter of arge family who grew up with higher education. Where are your


    qualities, why can''t you be polite about it?"


    Jack thought it was ok to speak out that if she got hair in her food, but the way she spoke was wrong.


    She was obviously making a scene. The kids can see it, can he as a son not say anything?


    "How can you say that? I don¡¯t think I need to be polite to Winnie."


    Maria had been defending herself and thought she had not made any mistakes. Jack was furious.


    "What''s wrong with Winnie? She had been busy all afternoon, how did she annoy you? She even didn''t


    say a word at the table, so what makes you angry?"


    Jack asked his mother. It was obvious that she was the one picking on Winnie, and she was arguing.


    "She''s a lowlife who can make so many people note to our house for her, do you think I have


    anger in my heart? Don''t you speak for her, what happened today has nothing to do with me, she''s the


    one who started it."


    Maria started to be brutally unreasonable and couldn''te up with an underlying reason.


    "Mom, don''t say that, Winnie is well-mannered."


    "What happened today was your fault, and that hair was yours, and you were the one who impulsively


    framed people without understanding what happened."


    His mom''s words were so overly harsh that Jack''s ears hurt from hearing them. He couldn''t even


    believe that his mother was such an unreasonable and barbaric person.


    "You''re in cahoots with that little brat Luke, aren''t you? He said the hair was mine and you said it was


    mine, can you prove it? I think you''re the one who''s making false usations, you''ve been


    brainwashed by them."


    "I told you that hair wouldn''t be mine."


    Maria denied it, thinking no one would take a hair to verify it anyway.


    "Mom, you are unreasonable, you know? Luke didn''t even forget to put away the hair in big brother''s


    hand when he was in a panic. Aren''t you afraid that they''ll really take the hair for DNA testing?"


    Jack didn''t even know how to describe his unreasonable mother at this moment, it felt like his mother


    didn''t understand no matter how much he said.


    Jack''s reminder made Maria restrain herself. She thought that she had lost that hair long ago under the


    panic, but she didn''t expect that Luke, the brat, would still be able to keep that hair.


    "They will not be so desperate to do such a thing."


    "Desperate? Now you''re calling them desperate. Your actions today are desperate, Mom, if you hadn''t


    held on to it, Luke would not have fought back. Everyone has long found something wrong and has


    been respecting you, you can''t see it but be unreasonable.."


    Jack hadn''t noticed that at the time, and it was only when Luke put his hair away in a panic that it


    urred to him that the boy had seen what was going on a long time ago.


    What happened today was his mother¡¯s mistake.


    "Mom, I even think that you threw the hair in yourself."


    Jack had to be so suspicious because her mother had gone too far and was clearly targeted. She was


    outright angry at Winnie when she found out about the hair, but Winnie wasn''t the only one who cooked


    the meal.

 Chapter 850 Jack Apologized

    Chapter 850 Jack Apologized


    "Nonsense, I''m not going to argue with you. Aren''t you going to the hospital to see your uncle? Hurry


    up and don''t bother me here."


    Maria suddenly changed her attitude and stopped talking. While speaking, her eyes dodged, and even


    her voice was uncontrobly high and low.


    Jack had noticed that. It could only mean that he had hit the nail on the head with hisstment,


    and that his mother must have been deliberately looking for a fight.


    "Mom, aren''t you going too far? You did this ......"


    "I''m tired, I''m going to go inside and rest."


    Maria didn''t even dare to finish listening to Luke''s words, and even have not raised her eyes to look at


    her son''s eyes, but hastily slipped into the house.


    Jack realized that it was his mother who did it on purpose, so he got angry, wanting to go in and ask


    her. But after calmly thinking, he did not think his mother would admit it.


    Jack was so disappointed that he was ashamed of what his mother had done today.


    Jack drove away, but didn''t go to the hospital. At this moment, he was embarrassed to face Winnie and


    Brian.


    The next morning Rufus hadn''t woken up yet, but Winnie had so many things to arrange.


    She took her phone and walked out of the hospital room, not being able to be more grounded until what


    needed to be arranged was arranged.


    She called Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, I''ve contacted Paul, he''ll send the kids to schoolter and send you back too. Go home,


    change your clothes and go to school."


    "Don''t leave school, be cautious. Call me in advance if something happens."


    Winnie had to stress the safety, there was one lying in the hospital now and one was pregnant, nothing


    could happen to anyone left.


    "I know, sis, I can take care of myself, you don''t have to worry about me. Sis, aren''t you leaving today,


    can you still go now?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vanessa was very understanding and knew that she should not make any trouble at this moment.


    Taking care of herself was to give everyone a piece of mind.


    "I can''t go, Rufus needs to be taken care of, I have to stay. I''ll just make a phone to school."


    Winnie had thought about itst night, she had to put off everything. Rufus was so good to them, how


    could she leave him alone?


    "Well, you''re right to stay."


    "Sis, how''s Rufus doing?"


    Vanessa hadn''t slept well this night and had been worried about Rufus.


    "He hasn''t woken up yet, but all the indicators are normal. Vanessa, don''t worry, I''ll send you a


    message when he wakes up."


    Winnie spoke to Vanessa about this matter with an optimistic attitude, but in fact, her attitude could only


    Kevin said it was no big deal, but she wouldn''t be solid until Rufus woke up.


    After hanging up Vanessa''s phone, Winnie wanted to call the school. Turning around, however, she


    found Brian standing right behind her.


    "You scared me."


    The call hadn''t even been made yet, and it almost made her lose her soul.


    "Thank you for staying here, and thank you for putting off the trip."


    Brian heard Winnie and Vanessa''s conversation, and learned of her decision to stay.


    "No need to thank me, it''s not like I''m doing it because of you."


    "Rufus has been helping me with the kids, and now that he''s sick, he needs someone to take care of


    him, and the kids need me too.."


    Winnie refused Brian''s thanks, she stayed because she deserved to stay, not because of Brian.


    "I know, and I thank you for them."


    Although it was untimely to be inexplicably happy at this time, Brian had a feeling of unexpected gain. If


    not for his father''s illness, if not for Winnie''s sense of responsibility, if not for Winnie''s intolerance of


    leaving his father behind, she might have been in C City.


    If she stayed, she couldn''t go out with Finn, and if she stayed, he wouldn''t be tormented by the pain of


    missing her.


    "I still have to call ......"


    "Brother, sister-inw."


    Before Winnie made a call, Jack showed up again.


    Hearing Jack to call Winnie sister-inw, Brian was secretly happy.


    "Why aren''t you at work?"


    Brian asked Jack in a serious manner, the reason he spoke first was because he was afraid that


    Winnie would dwell on that address "sister-inw".


    "I came over to see Uncle Rufus, and then I''ll go to work."


    Jack was like a child who had done something wrong, not daring to speak up.


    "He has not up yet, don''t worry."


    In fact, Brian was gratified that Jack coulde to the hospital, after all, Aunt Maria hadn''te until


    now.


    "Why takes so long?"


    Jack was even more worried, he thought he would have woken up a long time ago.


    "It''s fine, the doctor said it''s fine."


    Brian said simply, he didn''t know what to say about the condition, after all, it hadn''t been determined


    yet.


    "I''m sorry, brother, it''s my mother''s fault. I''ve made her reflect on itst night, and such a thing won''t


    happen in the future either."


    Jack came over just to apologize for his mother, but he didn''t expect that Uncle Rufus hadn''t woken up


    yet.


    "It''s not your fault, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t mention this matter for now, go back to work."


    Brian still didn''t say anything clear, he didn''t say that he forgave Aunt Maria, nor did he say who was


    right and who was wrong about what happened. Although his father''s fainting had little to do with Aunt


    Maria, the humiliation she had inflicted on Winnie couldn''t just be covered up.


    "I can''t leave yet, I have to apologize to sister-inw."


    How could Jack leave before the apology was done?


    He turned to Winnie.


    "Sister-inw ......"


    "Don''t call me like that, I''m not your sister-inw."


    Winnie interrupted Jack''s words, just to rify her identity.


    She''d been paying attention to the address, but hadn''t had a chance to speak up and correct it. But that


    didn''t mean she epted the title.


    "And what should I call you?"


    Jack was in a difficult position, never having thought that a title had put him in a difficult position.


    "Director Chambers."


    Winnie thought that this was the most appropriate title.


    "Ok ...... then I''ll call you Director Chambers."


    Jack said while still looking at Brian, afraid that Brian would not be satisfied with the title.


    Jack then hurriedly apologized, as being caught between Brian and Winnie seemed to be more difficult


    than apologizing.


    "Director Chambers, what my mother said about youst night was too harsh. She was just being


    unreasonable.Please don¡¯t take those words to your heart. I''ll apologize to you for her."


    Jack said that his mother was wrong, but he didn''t say anything about the hair. He was afraid of


    increasing the family conflict if he said it.


    "I understand, and I can''t be angry with Aunt Maria. But Jack, it''s true that I''m not clear about what


    happenedst night. I didn''t make that soup, nor did I serve it in a bowl. I only made the rib soup for


    Chairman, and never touched the one Aunt Maria drank from the beginning to the end."


    Winnie didn''t care, but she had to make it clear. Whether it was unintentional or intentional on Aunt


    Maria''s part, she wanted Jack to know the truth.


    She didn''t care because she didn''t want to affect everyone''s emotions, or to affect the rtionship of


    the Be family, but it didn''t mean she was a fool and didn''t see anything.


    "Director Chambers, I know it''s not you. It''s all because my mother is being unreasonable, so don''t


    mind."


    "Thank you, Director Chambers, for being understanding."


    Jack understood very well that this matter had nothing to do with Winnie at all.


    Winnie wasn''t a retard, and her meaning was so obvious when she said those words.


    Jack was grateful for Winnie''s tolerance and generosity.


    The apology was over and Jack was gone. Winnie started calling the school head.


    Ste and Joshua arrived not muchter.


    In the ward.


    "Winwin, you and Brian have been up all night, we''ll take care of Dad here, while you guys go back and


    get some sleep."


    Ste knew that they hadn''t slept all night by looking at both of them with heavy dark circles under their


    eyes.


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired."


    Winnie replied ndly, now Rufus hadn''t woken up, she couldn''t fall asleep even if she went home.


    "You got dark circles under your eyes. You go back to get some sleep first ande back this


    afternoon."


    Ste was heartbroken. Winnie, who said that she had nothing to do with this family, was more


    attentive than anyone else when something was wrong. She stayed there and keep watch Rufus


    overnight, while she, the daughter, had failed to do.


    "Ste, I''m really fine. I''m going back when Rufus wakes up."


    Winnie still refused to go back, and there suddenly came Rufus'' weak voice.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    "Dad."


    "Rufus."


    Everyone turned to Rufus and watched as he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Dad, you''re awake, do you feel anywhere unwell?"


    Ste asked anxiously, but she saw hope.


    "I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay."


    Rufus continued to say he was fine.


    "Get Dr. Burns here."


    Winnie urged Brian to let the doctor check if Rufus was fine.


    "Rufus, are you okay? If you don''t feel well, let me know."


    Winnie asked with concern.


    "Winnie, don''t worry, I am fine."


    Little by little, Rufus'' voice got louder and his eyes brightened up. There was no difort, he just felt


    a heavy head with no strength.


    But he dared not say anything about his difort for fear that his kids would worry.


    As soon as Rufus'' words fell, Kevin rushed in and then began to check up Rufus.


    "It''s okay, everything''s fine."


    "Rufus, although everything is normal, you must be hospitalized for a few days to recuperate."


    Kevin didn''t reveal the condition. He knew that he couldn''t hide it, but he had to wait for Rufus to get


    better.


    "I''d better go home, the kids are unattended."


    Rufus didn''t want to be hospitalized and didn''t want to cause trouble for everyone. Looking at each of


    their worried looks, Rufus felt that he had dragged them down.


    "Don''t worry, Winwin will take care of the kids."


    More anxious than anyone else, Brian spoke out.


    "Doesn''t Winnie have to work?"


    Rufus knew that the first person to be dragged down was Winnie.


    "My work''s over."


    "Rufus, stay in the hospital for a few days to recuperate. You''ll go home when you get well, and I''ll take


    care of the kids, so you don''t have to worry."


    Winnie took a stand, so that Rufus could stay in the hospital.

 Chapter 851 Winnies Concern

    Chapter 851 Winnie''s Concern


    "Okay, I will stay in the hospital for a few days."


    Rufus agreed, but he also realized that he was not so simple to nurse, otherwise they would not still be


    worried.


    Rufus woke up, and his physical signs slowly recovered. Winnie and Brian were urged several times


    before leaving at noon.


    They came to the parking lot, and Albert was already waiting for them.


    "I will drive my own car back. And I wille back after sleeping for a while at home."


    Winnie said she was going to go to her car, but Brian stopped her.


    "You haven''t slept at all from yesterday to now. How can you drive in a daze? You didn''t have diner


    dinnerst night, and you haven''t eaten in the morning. Are you sure you can drive in your condition?


    Get in the car and follow me to the outskirts of the city. Let''s eat the meal first."


    Brian felt sorry for Winnie. She looked so tired and pale. He wouldn''t let her go home alone.


    "I want to go home to take a shower and change my clothes. There is fast food downstairs and I can


    have lunch there."


    "You go back. Don''t you have to go to work? Don''t worry about me. I''m fine myself."


    Winnie refused, not wanting to go to the suburbs with Brian.


    "Go back with me first. After lunch, I will take you home and then go to thepany directly."


    After speaking, he forced Winnie into the car. Sometimes Winnie''s refusal really didn''t work out in front


    of Brian.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was top-heavy and weak due tock of sleep. How could she resist Brian''s force, and she could


    only leave with Brian.


    The driver drove, Albert sat in the co-pilot, Brian and Winnie in the back.


    After a while, Winnie was sleepy and fell asleep with her head on the seat.


    Brian felt more distressed when he saw Winnie''s look, and he moved to Winnie''s side. He gently rested


    Winnie''s head on his shoulder so that she could sleep morefortably.


    After having lunch, Brian had to go to thepany, and Winnie must go home to take a shower and


    change clothes.


    On the way back to the center of the city, Winnie didn''t sleep this time because she had something to


    discuss with Brian.


    "Rufus needs some time to recover. I will take care of the children during this period. I will take them


    back tonight. If you are not at ease, arrange a bodyguard to protect them."


    Winnie had thought about it a long time ago. When she looked after the children, Brian would worry


    about safety of them. So this time she offered to arrange a bodyguard, but the bodyguard''s


    responsibility was limited to protecting the two children.


    "I''m just about to tell you about this. Themunity you live in is crowded and misceneous, it''s


    inconvenient to protect you. And if Rufus is left unattended at the hospital at night, you have to look


    after him. You can''t leave two children at home."


    "The best way is to go to the outskirts. Paul and Raya can help you take care of the children. You can


    work or go to the hospital to take care of Rufus."


    Brian had arranged this matter a long time ago, but he didn''t expect Winnie to say it first. Thus, he


    could only find all kinds of reasons to refute her.


    "I don''t want to go to your house and to cause you trouble."


    "It''s not you who are causing us trouble, it''s us who are causing you trouble. What I said is the best


    way, the best way for the child, for you, and for me."


    Winnie wanted to refuse, but was interrupted by Brian.


    No matter what Winnie said, Brian would never allow Winnie to look after the children alone. He wanted


    to take this opportunity to let Winnie return to the outskirts, so as to foster better rtionship between


    him and Winnie.


    Also, he would be really worried f Winnie took care of the children alone. It was too hard for Winnie to


    run back and forth in several ces alone.


    Winnie hesitated for a while, and sighed helplessly before speaking.


    "Well, I''m going to the outskirts. Please ask Paul to prepare a room for me."


    Winnie thought a lot. Brian were right.


    She had to work, go to the hospital to take care of Rufus, and take care of two children. She could not


    take care of everything. The most important thing was that she couldn''t leave the child alone at home


    when she had something to do. It was indeed impossible to guarantee the safety of the children.


    She was also very embarrassed to live in the outskirts. Brian was her biggest psychological obstacle.


    He was busy at work and often went to the hospital, but he would also go home. She would meet him


    when he went back. Getting along with Brian day and night would make Winnie''s efforts in this period


    of time in vain. How could she stop herself from moving towards Brian?


    "No problem, I will prepare a room for you, and one for Vanessa. She cane on weekends, and can


    help you with your children."


    Hearing what Winnie said, Brian quickly agreed. He meant to let Winnie live in a room with him, but he


    raised the matter now, it may make Winnie more resistant to him.


    "Do you need to tell the chairman that I am going to live in the outskirt. After all, it is the Be''s


    house, it may not be appropriate for me to live there."


    Winnie was afraid of being kicked out. The Be family regarded her as a bane, and med


    everything bad on her.


    "This has nothing to do with Grandpa. You live in my house, not his. But he will alsoe to my house.


    I can''t drive him out. Don''t be angry if he says something and does something. I will help you solve it."


    Brian understood why Winnie had concerns. After all, his grandpa didn''t like her.


    But this matter had nothing to do with Grandpa, no one could control the matter between him and


    Winnie.


    "I understand you, no matter what he says or does, I won''t mind."


    "I still have something to rify with you. Going to your house may cause trouble for your family, and


    what happenedst night may also happen again. Vanessa and I..."


    Winnie was full of guilt when remembering what happenedst night. Although Rufus'' fainting was not


    directly rted to this incident, it made everyone unhappy.


    Winnie just wanted to show her attitude, she didn''t want to be a scapegoat again.


    But when she didn''t finish her words, Brian knew what she was worried about.


    "Winnie, I already told you that it wasn''t your faultst night. Maria was deliberately looking for trouble.


    She has scruples about my family and can only use you as an excuse to start her mischief."


    "Don ''t worry I don''t have any doubts about you. Even if you were wrong about what happenedst


    night, I will definitely be on your side."


    Brian made it clear that he would protect Winnie no matter what. He took the opportunity to let her stay,


    so he must not give her a reason to leave.


    Brian''s words touched Winnie. She really needed a man who could protect her unconditionally. It''s just


    that she knew that Brian was not the right man. As long as he didn''t harm her, she wouldn''t need


    anyone to protect her.


    Winnie didn''t know what to say. She had already said everything she wanted to say. Now, she could


    only keep silent.


    Winnie got out of the car and went home, and Brian went to thepany to work. Albert received a


    message as soon as he drove out of the car. The message was sent by Winnie, not voice but text.


    Winnie: [Brian hasn''t slept sincest night, so you can take more responsibility at work and let him take


    time to sleep in the lounge for a while.]


    Winnie''s concern for Brian could only be expressed in this way. She didn''t dare to show any concern in


    front of Brian.


    Albert hesitated for a while after reading the message, and finally decided to show it to Brian.


    Albert handed the phone directly to Brian in the back seat.


    "What?"


    Brian asked inexplicably, wondering why Albert handed him his phone.


    "Have a look at it."


    Albert didn''t say anything, just asked Brian to read the message. Brian must feel different reading text


    messages and listening to him.


    Brian just took it to look at the phone.


    A shadow of a smile touched his mouth. There was no doubt that this was Winnie''s love for him, she


    didn''t like Finn at all.


    Just as Brian watched it repeatedly, Winnie sent another message.


    Winnie: [Don''t let Brian see the message I sent.]


    "But what if I have seen it?"


    Brian became happier and happier. His smile was so big that his teeth were exposed. It''s just that he


    was talking to himself and didn''t send it to Winnie.


    If Winnie heard his voice on Albert''s phone, she might hide such a cautious concern.


    Brian was already sleepy just now, and he was full of energy after seeing this message.


    He was contented, satisfied, and mentally at ease. He could forward without hesitation. Because


    Winnie had never given up on him, because Winnie she always loved him.


    Felix was worried about Rufus, and tried to go to the hospital when he got up in the morning, but


    Thomas stopped him.


    He didn''t feel at ease until the news that Rufus had woken up.


    At noon, he asked Butler to take him to the hospital while Thomas was away.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?"


    Ste watched Felix walk into the ward and quickly got up to greet him.


    "I''m here to see your dad."


    Felix''s short words had already indicated his concern for his son.


    "He''s all right."


    Ste walked to the hospital bed with Felix


    Rufus, who was asleep, woke up when he heard their voices.


    "I''m all right."


    Rufus sat up as he said, but at the same time he had been put on a drip.


    "Why don''t you go home if you''re fine? Why have you still been put on a drip?"


    Felix didn''t know about Rufus'' lung tumor, but the moment he saw Rufus lying on the hospital bed, he


    began to worry again.


    Rufus was his son, so he didn''t want anything terrible to happen to him.


    "My dad still needs to recuperate. He''ll recover quickly after infusion in the hospital."


    Ste exined. She had made an agreement with Brian that she could not tell Grandpa about the


    tumor.


    "What exactly caused Rufus to faint?"


    Rufus suddenly started coughing when Felix asked.


    "Why do you still cough? Where is the doctor?"


    Felix was obviously nervous, and when he thought that his son might pass away before him, he felt


    scared.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. The doctor did a detailed examinationst night, and it was nothing serious. It


    was just he was too excited, coupled with weak immunity, so he fainted."


    Ste exined quickly, fearing that Felix was worried.


    She could only let Maria be the scapegoat


    "Maria is crazy."


    Felix now regretted that he didn''t stop Maria in timest night. If he stopped her, it wouldn''t happen.


    It''s just that he had his thoughtsst night, his thoughts were on Winnie and Vanessa, and he had been


    thinking about Isobel.

 Chapter 852 What Gloria Wanted to Say

    Chapter 852 What Gloria Wanted to Say


    Just because he wanted to see if Winnie would reveal anything because of yesterday''s quarrel, Felix


    kept observing silently. However, he not only didn''t find anything wrong about Winnie or Vanessa, but


    also caused Rufus to fainted.


    "It''s all over. Do not embarrass Winnie. She had no fault at all, but was scolded by Maria for no reason,


    and she didn''t say a word. people can''t be as patient as she is."


    Rufus didn''t care if he was wronged by Maria, but he had to defend Winnie. In fact, he was dissatisfied


    with his father in the depths of his heart. He didn''t understand why Felix didn''t stop it Maria such a


    chaotic situation and let the situation develop into a serious one.


    Obviously it was a very happy holiday, but it was ruined by my father''s indulgence.


    It seemed that no matter how hard Winnie worked, Felix didn''t want to ept her.


    "If you have a chance, exin to director Chambers. Maria is straight. Don''t let her take it to heart."


    Felix replied because Rufus was ill in bed. Otherwise, he would remain silent about Rufus''s words.


    Since knowing that Winnie was Isobel''s niece, he was always on guard. He had to find out Winnie''s


    intentions before he could consider others.


    "I will definitely talk to Winnie, but I have to talk to Thomas about this. I don''t care what Maria is like. If


    this happens again in my house, if Maria continues to disrespect my children, I will let her and her


    husband go abroad."


    Rufus officially stated his position, and his voice became cold.


    His father''s perfunctory remarks made him have to show his attitude, otherwise such deliberate


    idents would still happen.


    "Then you can talk to Thomas and ask him to have a talk with Maria."


    Felix didn''t expect Rufus who was always honest and kind to say such words. He knew Rufus very


    well. Rufus never bragged. He could do what he said, and he had his way.


    Ste, who was standing on the side, didn''t expect her father to say something like this, and she was


    stunned.


    She thought her father, Rufus, not only protected her and Brian, but also Winnie and Vanessa.


    Rufus'' desire to protect Winnie and Vanessa was too strong.


    After chatting for a while, Felix left the hospital. Unexpectedly, he met Gloria when he got off the


    elevator.


    "Grandpa, what a coincidence. Why are you here?"


    Gloria couldn''t contain her excitement. It was very rare for her to meet Felix. Unexpectedly, she met


    him here today. It was a godsend.


    "I''m here to visit a friend. Why are you here?"


    Felix replied calmly. He had a bad impression of Gloria, but he did not resist this chance encounter


    because of the strength of her family and a little fantasy of his own.


    "I... I came to see a friend too. Well, grandpa, let''s go outside and have a talk."


    Gloria came to see Penny. To be more precise, she was here to take a peek to see if Penny might die.


    But when she met Felix, she was about to seize the opportunity to please Felix.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Felix had agreed. Thus, they came to the park outside the hospital and sat down.


    "Grandpa, you look very healthy. It is a blessing that you are still so healthy when you are over ny


    years old."


    Gloriaplimented Felix.


    Brian said that she met his grandfather''s standards. That meant Felix was her only supporter.


    "Thank you."


    Felix replied in a deep voice, still showing no expression on his face.


    "Grandpa, I feel sorry that I cannot marry Brian. Otherwise, I can stay by your side every day and be


    blessed by you. And then, I may be as healthy as you when I am old."


    Gloria started to get into the subject, but it was not so direct.


    Felix smiled ironically, but it was not easy to be noticed.


    He guessed that Gloria took the opportunity to fight for herself, and guessed that she would not give up


    on Brian. Brian was so good and the Be Group was so strong, on one would give up.


    "Take care of your affairs by yourself. I am too old to be able to meddle in your affairs."


    Felix said indifferently.


    Although Gloria''s family status was good, he had concerned about Gloria''s character. If she really


    brought disgrace on the Be family, it was not worth the loss.


    "President Be and I have broken up. He always likes Winnie wholeheartedly, and I can''t humiliate


    myself. Moreover, my dad said that whoever married me would get the property of our family. With such


    a strong family background, I''m not worried about not getting married."


    Gloria finished speaking with a smile. It seemed like a joke, but it was the one she wanted to say to


    Felix the most.


    She must let Felix know it, and must use it to entice Felix. She wanted Felix to put pressure on Brian


    and let him solve Winnie.


    So as long as Penny was dead, it was easy to defeat Wendy. And then, Brian would be hers.


    "Well, your father is kind to you."


    Felix couldn''t be more indifferent. What he was best at in his life was to hide all his emotions well. He


    could keep calm even if the end of the world wasing.


    He was really interested in Gloria''s words, but he was not so obsessed with it. This was just a rhetoric


    from Gloria and did not represent what Andrew meant.


    Andrew was an innocent man. He wanted his daughter to marry Brian because he wanted to use


    Brian''s power to grow his own business. He didn''t mean to give all his property to Gloria.


    But this matter depended on the abilities of the two parties. The result was still in suspense.


    "I am his only daughter. Of course, he is kind to me."


    Gloria was stillcent, secretly delighted that she had sessfully prated this information to


    Felix. This was her strategy, her n for her future.


    Winnie went to sleep after taking a shower, and she didn''t know when she fell asleep. The phone rang


    and woke her up.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    She answered the phone without seeing who the caller was.


    "I''m downstairs,e down as soon as possible. Paul is in the hospital and the child has to be picked


    up by ourselves."


    Brian''s voice came from the phone, and Winnie suddenly didn''t feel sleepy as soon as she heard that


    she had to pick up the children.


    "I''ll go down right away."


    After putting down the phone, Winnie got out of bed. Fortunately, she packed a few changes of clothes


    before going to bed. Otherwise she must be in a hurry.


    Winnie came downstairs, and got in the car in a hurry. Then, she and Brian went to school together.


    "Did I call you up before you had enough sleep?"


    Brian judged it from the voice on the phone.


    "I haven''t woken up yet. How is Rufus?"


    Without Brian''s call, Winnie really didn''t know when she would wake, and even forgot to pick up the


    children.


    "He''s fine. However, there are always people who go to the hospital, so he fails to get a good rest."


    Brian also knew it by calling Rufus.


    "I also slept at thepany, otherwise I can''t hold on."


    Brian deliberately said this to Winnie so as not to worry about him all the time.


    Winnie didn''t respond. When she heard that Rufus and Brian had also rested, she set her mind at rest.


    When they arrived at the school to pick up the children and wanted to go home directly, the two


    children insisted on going to the hospital to see their grandpa. Fearing that they might not be able to


    concentrate on their homework, Winnie agreed to take them to the hospital.


    At this time, only Paul was left in the hospital, and the rest went home.


    "Grandpa."


    "Grandpa."


    Watching Rufus walking around in the ward, the two children rushed to him together. They didn''t notice


    anything wrong with Rufus, but the medical gown made them feel sad.


    "Why are you here? I am fine."


    Rufus felt as warm as seeing the long lost sunshine when he saw the two children.


    "We need to see you to determine if there is anything with you. Grandpa, are you really okay?"


    Megan asked ufortably. She didn''t know why her grandpa stay in the hospital if he was okay, and


    why should he wear a hospital gown.


    "It''s okay, I am all right. I will go home after a few days of recuperation here. You must be obedient."


    Felixforted the children. In fact, he also felt ufortable, but he couldn''t bear to make the


    children worry about him.


    "Then we will wait for you at home. When will you go home? Please tell me the urate time."


    Megan was afraid that Rufus lied to her, so she had to make an appointment with her grandpa.


    "Well... in three days. I will go home in three days."


    In fact, Felix didn''t know when he could go home. He had to listen to the doctor.


    "Okay... I believe what you said."


    Felix chatted with the two children. He had been grinning since he saw the children, and only children


    could give him this kind of happiness.


    "Megan, Luke, stop pestering your Grandpa. Your grandpa needs to rest."


    Winnie saw that the two children didn''t mean to leave, and quickly reminded.


    "Oh, grandpa, go to bed and lie down for a while. Only after you have rested can you go home early."


    Megan reacted quickly, and as she spoke, she pulled Rufus onto the bed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I am not tired."


    Although Rufus said he was not tired, but his breathing began to be uneven.


    "Winnie, you were wrongedst night."


    Rufus wanted to talk to Winnie about this matter for a long time, but only found the right opportunity


    now since waking up in the morning.


    "Uncle, I''m okay. Maria is outspoken, I know it. It''s because I spoiled everyone''s holiday and made


    everyone unhappy."


    Winnie felt that she was the one who should apologize. Without her, Maria would not be able to make


    trouble without reason.


    "Winnie, don''t say that. I feel guiltier when you say that. It''s not your fault what happenedst night.


    Don''t me yourself, and do not worry about it."


    Felix quickly stated his attitude. He didn''t want Winnie to me herself.


    "What happenedst night was obviously that Maria was asking for trouble. It has nothing to do with


    you. If you feel wronged..."


    "Uncle, I am not wronged. You have spoken for me, and I feel very warm. And Luke has rified the


    matter. Jack said that he also talked with Maria when he went home. Maybe Maria is very embarrassed


    and has known she was wrong."


    Winnie resolved the matterst night without saying a word, and there were several people who defend


    her.

 Chapter 853 A Call from Isobel

    Chapter 853 A Call from Isobel


    In addition to Rufus and Luke, Brian''s attitude also made Winniefortable, and Jack had also been


    stopping his mother.


    Winnie felt that it was not the matter itself that made people feel wronged, but the people who treated


    the matter. With so many people helping herst night, she didn''t feel wronged at all.


    Rufus expressed gratification to Winnie''s kindness, and then turned to Luke.


    "Yes, Luke did the right thing. You have to use the right way to protect your mother. Luke, I am proud of


    you."


    Just as he praised Luke, Winnie''s phone rang.


    Winnie took it out and saw that it was a video call from her aunt Isobel, so she walked out of the ward


    with her phone.


    "Auntie."


    Winnie greeted her aunt with a smile.


    "Didn''t you go out with the research team today? Where are you? It looks like a hospital."


    The first thing Isobel noticed was the background behind Winnie.


    "Oh, I''m in the hospital. Something happenedst night, and I can''t go to the research team."


    Winnie didn''t hide it. Isobel could see that she was in the hospital, and if she didn''t make it clear, her


    aunt would fill her head with nonsense.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Sure enough, Isobel frowned and became nervous.


    "Rufus suddenly fainted during dinnerst night and only woke up this morning. He needs to be


    hospitalized for a few days and I have to stay to help take care of him and take care of the children."


    Winnie didn''t say the reason for the fainting, she didn''t think her aunt would care about it.


    "Fainted? Why did he faint? He said he has recovered from his cold a few days ago. Why did he faint


    again?¡±


    Isobel cared very much. When she heard Rufus fainted and stayed in the hospital, she was nervous.


    Her and holding the phone was shaking, and the her sounded anxious


    He didn''t catch a cold this time. His illness is a little serious. He can''t go home for about half a month.


    Auntie, I will tell you the details another time. It''s inconvenient to say it now."


    Winnie could only give a rough idea, afraid of being heard by Rufus.


    "Well, call me when it''s convenient for you."


    After Isobel finished speaking, she hung up the video call, and Winnie looked at the screen and


    muttered.


    "I haven''t said anything yet. Why did auntie hang up so quickly? What happened to her? She didn''t


    even ask about the children."


    Winnie shook her head in confusion, then put away the phone.


    After staying in the hospital for a while, Brian took the children home with Winnie. There were only


    Rufus and Paul left in the hospital


    "Does Winnie go to live in the suburbs?"


    Rufus seemed to be in a good mood. Hearing Paul said that Winnie was willing to go back to take care


    of the children, he felt happy.


    "Yes. No one can take the children when you are hospitalized, so Winnie go back. However, she asked


    me to prepare a separate room. It seems that she hasn''t forgiven Brian."


    Paul responded to Rufus while peeling the apple.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay even if she hasn''t forgiven Brian. This is an opportunity. If Brian can grasp it, Winnie


    will not leave."


    "It seems that my fainting has unexpected gains. I have to tell the doctor that I need to take a few more


    days of recuperation and give them more time."


    Rufus not only created opportunities, but also created long-term opportunities.


    Paulughed in cooperation. After two days, Rufus would know the real reason for staying in the


    hospital.


    Just when Rufus was thinking about something good, the phone rang.


    The phone was put on the coffee table by Rufus, and Paul took a quick step to help him get the phone.


    "Isobel''s call."


    Paul walked over to Rufus as he said. This call came at a high time. It was like a stimnt for Rufus,


    and it would refresh him.


    As Paul thought, when Rufus heard Isobel''s call, his eyes brightened up. After getting the call, Rufus


    directly answered the call, and Paul walked out quietly.


    "Isobel, why are you calling me?"


    Rufus couldn''t be happier.


    His fainting this time made him think about a lot of things. It is precisely because of fainting that he was


    afraid of the shortness of life. He suddenly found that he couldn''t waste any more time, and no matter


    who objected this time, he had to go to Isobel when he was discharged from the hospital.


    Their rtionship could be kept secret, but he had to be with Isobel.


    If he continued to hesitate, he would lose the opportunity and would live in regrets.


    "Winnie said you were hospitalized. How do you feel?"


    Isobel''s emotions were uncontroble when the call was made, and when she heard Rufus''s voice, she


    almost choked. If she didn''t take a deep breath and restrain herself, she would cry out loud.


    She already knew Rufus'' condition. The best case was that Rufus has to face an operation. If it was


    serious, he may...


    Isobel didn''t even dare to think about it. What she had been looking forward to most for so many years


    was that Rufus would live well. But she didn''t expect the disease to attack him.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that I fainted because I was too angry. The children made a fuss and let me stay in


    the hospital for recuperation."


    Rufus could hear that Isobel''s voice was different from usual, but he didn''t find anything strange.


    "Oh... you must take care of yourself. You haven''t had a good life yet."


    The ignorance of Rufus made Isobel more distressed. The reason why she didn''t live a good life was


    that she knew how hard Rufus was. She knew he had a bad time after they separated


    There must be happy times in one''s life. But he was either swayed by others or considered for others in


    his entire life, and he never had any real happiness.


    "I will. I will take good care of myself."


    "Isobel, my fainting this time made me think clearly. I don''t want to care about how to deal with the


    rtionship between Brian and Winnie. When it involves us, I wille forward and make


    exnation."


    "The thing I want to do most now is to be with you. If we continue like this, I''m afraid I will die with


    regret."


    Isobel couldn''t help crying when she heard this, and she was also afraid, afraid that she would see


    Rufus leave with regret.


    Isobel covered his mouth with his hand, afraid that Rufus would hear her choking sound. She did not


    respond and continued to listen to Rufus.


    "Give me another chance, I want to spend my rest life with you."


    "We can live in another city without letting the children know. I can also follow you everywhere to


    provide medical support. Even if I die from the bacteria, I will feel better than I am in the hospital now."


    Rufus was only afraid he wouldn''t have a chance to be with Isobel. As long as he was with Isobel, he


    would have no regret even if he died in a day.


    Rufus'' words had already broken Isobel. If Rufus was by her side at this moment, she would fall into his


    arms and cry, and then agreed to all his conditions without hesitation.


    If it would make Rufus happy, she was willing to agree.


    "Isobel, did you hear what I said? Can you give me another chance?"


    Rufus waited hopefully for Isobel''s answer, and felt the trembling voice on the other side of the phone.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you ufortable?"


    "No... No, I''m fine."


    Isobel spent a lot of effort before uttering one intermittent sentence.


    "You should take care of your body first. Let''s talk about this matter when you get better."


    After Isobel finished speaking, she hung up the phone and burst into tears the moment the phone was


    cut off.


    She was very afraid, especially afraid of losing Rufus. This was the truest thought in Isobel''s heart at


    this time.


    Whenever this time came, she didn''t care about anything. She didn''t care about the past or the future,


    just thinking about her and Rufus now.


    But Rufus faced a difficult challenge this time. Their future depended on whether he could survive. If he


    could survive, there was still a chance. Otherwise, she would also leave with Rufus.


    The phone was hung up in a hurry, and Rufus was still savoring thest words of Isobel. She said,


    "Let''s talk about this matter when you get better". It meant that she didn''t agree, but she didn''t refuse


    too.


    He had great hope as she did not refuse him directly. It meant that Isobel was not as resistant as


    before.


    Thinking of this, Rufus smiled again. He smiled because he saw hope.


    Winnie and Brian took their children home, had dinner, and arranged for the children to do their


    homework. Then Winnie was going to the hospital again, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Paul is there to stay with my dad at night, so you don''t have to go."


    "Paul has been tired for a day. Let me go."


    Winnie has arranged everything, and taking care of Rufus was also within her arrangement.


    She would send children to school in the morning and then go to work. After getting off work early in


    the evening and picking up the children directly, she could go to the hospital to take care of Rufus. She


    ned everything well.


    "It''s not convenient for you to go there. It''s better for Paul to be there. I had asked Kevin. There would


    be nothing wrong tonight, and my dad can sleep all night without an infusion."


    "I also arranged a bed for Paul, and both of them can rest well."


    Brian had arranged everything when Winnie was taking care of the children. He knew that Winnie


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    would volunteer to go to the hospital to take care of Rufus.


    Winnie thought Brian was right. It was indeed inconvenient to take care of Rufus by herself.


    "Then I will take care of Rufus tomorrow and let Paule back to rest."


    Winnie could only reschedule or squeeze some time out of work.


    "You asked Paul toe back during the day. There are more things at home than the hospital. Isn''t he


    more tired? They have been used to being together for so many years, and Paul will be ill at ease when


    hees back."


    Brian didn''t let Winnie go to the hospital during the day, at least it couldn''t affect her normal work and


    rest.


    "Then what can I do? I have to do something."


    Winnie once again felt that what Brian had said made sense After all, there were more things at home


    than the hospital.


    "You and I are responsible for sending the children in the morning and picking them up at night, and the


    dinner for those two in the hospital. Also, we have to work hard and take a good rest. If you and I are


    sick at this time and the children is not taken care of, it will be a mess."


    Brian arranged it better than Winnie. All things should be nned. When someone had something


    urgent to deal with and others could offer help


    "Who is in charge of breakfast and lunch?"


    Winnie continued to ask, then Brian gave an answer.


    "Ste and her husband are in charge of breakfast and lunch."


    "You have already discussed it, right?"


    Winnie realized that Brian had arranged everything for her.


    "Yes, we had discussed it without letting you participate. Do you know why?"


    Brian asked Winnie, knowing she would react this way.


    "I don''t know, are you afraid that I can''t take care of Rufus or am I not qualified?"


    Winnie could only think so. She couldn''t guess Brian''s mind. Because his mind was changeable, she


    couldn''t know it.

 Chapter 854 Brian Wanted to Listen, While Winnie Didnt Want to say

    Chapter 854 Brian Wanted to Listen, While Winnie Didn''t Want to say


    Brian guessed that Winnie would think so, so he teased her.


    "I know you will think so."


    "It is my intention not to let you participate in the discussion. I know that if you participate, you will take


    everything on yourself, and then make yourself a superman."


    This was Brian''s exnation, the reason why Brian didn''t let Winnie participate in the discussion.


    "You''ve been exaggerating. These are my duties. Rufus treats Vanessa and me very well. I can''t stand


    idly by when he is sick. Besides, it is not difficult to take care of him and the children. I have made a


    schedule and I can do it alone."


    Winnie admitted that Brian was right. She nned to take over everything. Ste was pregnant, Brian


    and Joshua were both busy, and only she had more free time. How could she bezy?


    "So, must you turn yourself into a superman and keep very busy? But do you know that I will feel


    distressed if you make yourself tired."


    Brian really felt distressed. Thus, Winnie was not allowed to participate in the discussion.


    Brian''s words touched Winnie. She looked up at Brian to see if he was joking or teasing or was sincere.


    But she didn''t see clearly, not sure if he was sincere.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can take care of Rufus and the children in the same time. Back then, I had to help


    my aunt to take care of the children and Vanessa who was sick, to study, and to do a few jobs. At that


    time, it was not easier than it is now. Didn''t I get through it? ?"


    Winnie just wanted to prove that she could, but she said more. After speaking, looking at Brian''s dim


    eyes, she realized that she hadn''t talked too much.


    "Nothing, I just spoke off the cuff. Now that you have all arranged, then I will do my own thing."


    "I have a bit of work to deal with, I''ll go upstairs first."


    Winnie turned around and left without even finishing her words, without giving Brian a chance to speak.


    She med herself as she walked towards the bedroom.


    "Why do you alwayse up with things in the past? Are you showing off how hard you are? But no


    one wants to listen to these hardships. Why did you mention it?" she thought.


    Winnie cautioned herself against saying a word that didn''t make sense in the future, especially in front


    of Brian.


    "Be prim and proper. The most important thing is to spend the next month or so in peace," Winnie


    thought.


    Since she didn''t need to look after Rufus in the hospital, Winnie could only go back to work.


    At the beginning of work, Daenerys called and asked her to go to the hospital to visit Leo. Winnie


    agreed, changed clothes again and was ready to go out.


    Brian was in the living room when she reached the first floor. Winnie felt she should tell Brian that she


    would go out.


    "I''m going to the hospital, and you take care of the children at home."


    "Didn''t I say that you don''t need to go to the hospital? Why are you going there?"


    Brian thought that Winnie was going to see his father in the hospital, so he stopped her.


    "Daenerys asked me to see Leo in the hospital. I don''t go to Rufus."


    Winnie exined and then stepped away.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you."


    Brian got up as he said, then found his phone and car keys.


    "You apany the children at home. One of us should stay at home."


    Winnie would be worried about the children if both Brian and her went out.


    "I told Raya to take care of them. There are bodyguards outside. They will be fine."


    "Let''s go, I''ll drive."


    Brian wanted to apany Winnie wherever she went, and he had plenty of time these days.


    Brian and Winnie were on their way to the hospital.


    "Winnie, there is something I have always wanted to know. Can you tell me more about your family''s


    affairs? I want to know the details."


    Brian said this because of the words that Winnie had just identally said.


    He always felt that he knew very little about Winnie, and it was one of the reasons that he was unable


    to be trusted by her.


    "My family?"


    Winnie resisted a bit. It was meaningless to talk about her family affairs at this time. He should have


    known it early. Now for him, her family''s past was just a story. It was impossible for him to know how


    she felt and realize her difficulties at that time.


    "There''s nothing to tell, it''s all annoying things."


    Winnie refused, and then looked outside the car.


    For Brian, it was a story that he would forget easily, but how much courage and impact resistance dis


    Winnie need to tell her past?


    "Winnie, I don''t know much about your family. I don''t realize how deep your injury is. I know it hurts to


    let you talk about your family, but it''s also a way to release your sadness."


    "If there are any remaining problems, I can help you with the unsolved problems."


    Although Winnie refused, Brian still wanted to know. If he missed the topic today, he didn''t know when


    he could know it.


    "It''s no longer necessary. It doesn''t matter how much you know about my family. My pain is gone, and I


    don''t want to mention it."


    "The remaining problems do exist, but I have asked others for help."


    Winnie didn''t need any help from Brian. She could solve those problems by herself, and ask others for


    help if she couldn''t. If no one could help her, she could only shelve it. Like the car owner who couldn''t


    be found, Winnie could only wait for him to find her.


    "Winnie..."


    "Actually¡­¡­"


    They spoke together and stopped together.


    "You speak first."


    Brian asked Winnie to speak first, and he remained silent for a while.


    "When we were still together, I brought up this topic several times and wanted to tell you about my


    family."


    "But I was always interrupted, and you seemed not interested in it. When the topic was interrupted, you


    didn''t ask me and didn''t give me a chance to say it again."


    "After several times, I feel that it doesn''t matter whether to tell you things about my family or not. So,


    don''t ask me now. I don''t know your family, either."


    Winnie remembered the past.


    She mentioned it to Brian more than once, but he didn''t pay attention to it at all, and had no desire to


    know. Since he didn''t want to know, Winnie would notnd herself right in the soup.


    Ironically, now he wanted to know it now, but she didn''t want to say it anymore.


    "Sorry, at that time I..."


    Brian didn''t know how to exin. He thought about it for a while. There were indeed a few times when


    Winnie wanted to talk about her family''s affairs, and even when she spoke, she was interrupted by him.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking at the time. Why didn''t he care about Winnie? Why didn''t he try to


    know her family''s affairs?


    "Don''t apologize. It doesn''t matter. That was then. I''m grateful you didn''t listen to those things about my


    family."


    Winnie interrupted Brian''s exnation, because Winnie wouldn''t have a crush with him no matter what


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    he said.


    What''s more, apology meant nothing but hurting her again and again. He only hurt things or people he


    didn''t care about.


    "It''s because I didn''t tell you about my family''s affairs, so you don''t n to tell me about your family''s


    affairs?"


    Winnie was silent for a moment after Brian guessed the reason.


    She admitted that this was one of the reasons, but she didn''t want to tell Brian about her family for a


    long time. There was no love between them. He didn''t need to know too much about her family.


    They were not lovers who shared and helped each other, and she didn''t want to bother Brian with


    anything.


    So many factors were enough to stop her from talking to him about her past.


    "Why are you talking about your family again? Is the topic too far off? I won''t listen to your family''s


    affairs and I won''t talk about family, either."


    "That''s over and done with., and I don''t want to mention it."


    Winnie had a belief that he would do what she said. It was her persistent and that no one could


    change.


    "Winnie, I only found out now that I did too much to hurt you that made you close your heart."


    "If I¡­¡­"


    "There is no assumptions in life. What happened before has happened. Don''t think about the past, but


    look forward."


    Winnie interrupted Brian again. If his illusion was just a beautiful illusion, Winnie''s heart would hurt


    even more if he wanted the illusion to cover everything in the past.


    The past was over, and her wounds were crusted. To recollect and uncover the past was just


    disrespect for her. Winnie felt that the future was more realistic, but she had no hope for Brian in the


    future.


    After saying this, Winnie turned her head to the outside of the car again. Obviously, she didn''t want to


    talk.


    Brian was distracted. Winnie still resisted him deeply, and he couldn''t get into her mind at all.


    He didn''t want to talk about his family matters before, but now he wanted to talk about it, Winnie didn''t


    want to listen anymore.


    He didn''t know where his focus was before, so much so that he didn''t know how much he missed.


    Could this be the loss and miss that Winnie said? Blindly clinging to his mother''s departure had been


    the most important thing in his heart for so many years.


    With the most important things in mind, Winnie and her past became secondary, and the best


    opportunity was lost.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Daenerys and Kevin had arrived. Kevin didn''t get off work at all, but


    he had a little time to chat with everyone.


    Daenerys made an appointment with Winnie. She was surprised that Brian came with her


    "We all know that Rufus is hospitalized. We all want to go and visit him. Is it the tight time?"


    Daenerys asked Brian first.


    Rufus was in this hospital, but they could not venture to disturb him.


    Brian was about to speak after checking the time, and Kevin gave an answer over there.


    "I just came back from Rufus. He has already rested. Let''s go to see him tomorrow."


    "That''s fine, then we will go to see him when it is convenient tomorrow."


    "Winnie, I heard that you are not leaving, are you?"


    Daenerys continued to find the topic.


    "It depends. If Rufus can be discharged from the hospital within two months, I will continue to work."


    Winnie nned it this way, but didn''t know how things would develop.


    "Even Rufus can leave the hospital in two months, you can''t leave either. He needs someone to take


    care of him after he is discharged. Do you bear to let him help you take the children?"


    It was Kevin who responded to Winnie. He knew Felix''s condition. Even for benign tumors, it took a


    long time to recover after surgery.

 Chapter 855 Penny Like a Mad Dog

    Chapter 855 Penny Like a Mad Dog


    When Kevin said this, Winnie knew that the date she left the suburbs would have to be dyed. She


    really wanted Richard to be arrested soon, so that she could take the children home early.


    "Then I won''t leave. I cannot ask a patient to take my children."


    "It''s fine if you don''t leave. Then we can meet every day. When Leo is discharged, you can go shopping


    with me when you have time. I should prepare the necessities for the baby."


    When hearing that Winnie would not leave, Emily looked happier than Brian. When Winnie was away,


    she was filled with a sense of loss. She couldn''t imagine how Brian got through it.


    Emily looked at Brian unconsciously, wondering how much effort he had to make.


    "When will Leo be discharged from the hospital?"


    Brian asked.


    "Tomorrow. He will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow."


    Emily was happier when she mentioned that Leo was leaving the hospital. In short, she had no troubles


    now, smiling on everyone. She was full of joy when she thought of everything.


    "Go home and have good rest. You can feel better when you go home. I will have to suffer in the


    hospital for a while."


    Oscar, who hadn''t spoken all the time, finally spoke.


    He was busy with work these days, and also needed to take care of Penny. He was feeling really ill,


    mentally and otherwise.


    But he had no way, no one could help him. After all, Penny had a special identity, and it was not


    suitable for others to take care of her.


    "Oscar, how long will Penny be discharged from the hospital?"


    Winnie knew that it was a hard job to take care of Penny alone, but she couldn''t offer any help.


    "Penny wants to be discharged early, but the doctor doesn''t allow. It seems that she still has to stay in


    the hospital for more than a week."


    Oscar was troubled, not knowing how he was going tost for more than ten days.


    "We are sorry that we can''t help you. She has always resisted our approach."


    Daenerys was also helpless. She wanted to help but had concerns. One was that Penny hated her, and


    the other was that she also hated Penny.


    She didn''t have the tolerance of Winnie, who could forgive Penny after being hurt by her and help her.


    Daenerys was still angry about what Penny had done.


    "Doesn''t she have elder brothers and sisters? Don''t theye to take care of her?"


    Emily was so sad for Penny. Her end was so pathetic.


    "Only her sister has visited her at home once in such a long time. It seemed that she was short of


    money, and wanted to borrow money from Penny. No one else has ever visited her."


    Oscar also thought about it carefully, fearing that he was wrong. But no matter how carefully he thought


    about it, it was indeed just one person had visited Penny.


    "Stop talking about her."


    Daenerys was upset when she listened. She pitied Penny but still hated her. Thus, so she didn''t want


    to talk about Penny.


    Then she asked Emily again.


    "Didn''t you say to register for marriage after leaving the hospital? Will you go directly tomorrow or wait


    a few days?"


    "When he leaves the hospital tomorrow, we''ll get married directly. It is not convenient for him to go out.


    After we get marriage certificate tomorrow, he won''t need toe out anymore."


    Emilyughed again, as if happiness couldn''t be driven away by her side.


    "You are in such a hurry. Congrattions."


    Daenerys understood the current mood of Emily and Leo. Although the registration of marriage had


    been fast, they still felt that it was too slow.


    This was the power of love, the energy that love gave.


    "Congrattions¡­¡­"


    "Congrattions¡­¡­"


    The ensuing congrattions made Emily and Leo more excited.


    They did not expect to get married so soon. Before, Leo was waiting indefinitely, and Emily could not


    forgive him. Fortunately, at the critical moment they were reconciled.


    It could only mean that they had always been in love, but the opportunity to be together came a bitte.


    "Tomorrow we will get the marriage certificate. I hope you cane to my party. During this time,


    everyone is worried about me. Emily and I cannot be together so quickly without your selfless help. I


    am grateful to you."


    Leo''s words were sincere. These people had put in a lot of effort for his and Emily''s affairs, especially


    Winnie.


    But fortunately, all sufferings had their reward.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait."


    Oscar seemed very happy too, and seemed to be tainted with joy.


    Everyone had a smile on their faces, only Brian was envious. Leo and Emily were finally together after


    hardships, but he didn''t know how long he and Winnie would be tempered.


    If Winnie allowed, he also wanted to take Winnie to register for marriage tomorrow. This way he


    wouldn''t be afraid that Winnie would leave him. She would be his woman all her life.


    Everyone was chatting happily, but Winnie kept worrying about Penny.


    "You guys talk first, I''ll go see Penny."


    Winnie still wanted to meet her, even though she hated her.


    But the first person who spoke out against this was Brian.


    "You can''t go. She is too dangerous. If you want to go, I will go with you."


    Brian suddenly became nervous. What happenedst time was a profound lesson, and he must not let


    such an ident happen again.


    "She will get worse when she sees you. She won''t be so impulsive in the hospital."


    Winnie refused Brian to go with her. Penny could see Brian alone. Once she saw the two of them


    together, she would go crazy.


    "Let me go with you, Winnie."


    Daenerys spoke, she was actually irritable all the time, and she could relieve her irritability no matter


    what Penny''s attitude was.


    "I should go back too. Don''t worry, Brian. I''m with Winnie."


    Oscar stood up as he spoke. He experienced thest time and understood Brian''s worries.


    "Brian, don''t worry. Oscar is here. Leo, Emily, good night, I should be on duty."


    "Brian,e with me to study your dad''s condition."


    In the end, it was Kevin who called Brian away, and Winnie and the others went to Penny''s ward


    together.


    Penny was lying on the hospital bed alone, looking at the ceiling at the dazzling light.


    She wanted to n something, wanted to find a way to contact her father, but at the moment she


    couldn''t remember anything.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open. She looked over, wearing the guard on her


    expression.


    "What are you doing here? I said I don''t want to see you."


    He voice was cold and full of angry.


    "Do you think¡­¡­"


    Daenerys wanted to refute, but Winnie pulled her and didn''t let her speak.


    "Go out, I want to rest."


    No one responded to her, and Penny could only drive them away.


    "We are here to see you. How are you these days?"


    Winnie''s voice was very gentle, and it sounded veryfortable. For a moment, Penny felt that she


    had an illusion, that Winnie was a ray of sunshine.


    "I''m fine. But it''s not good to see you. Get out of here. I''m upset when I see you."


    Penny drove them again, and Winnie was indifferent, but Penny felt that she could not hold on for long.


    "Take good care of your body. We have no other meaning, juste and see you."


    Winnie repeatedly emphasized the purpose ofing here, and wanted Penny to rx her vignce.


    But Penny couldn''t calm down when she saw Winnie, regardless of whether her purpose was


    malicious.


    "See me? See how sad I am? I think youe here to show off how happy you and Brian are."


    "Winnie, everything you have is mine. You snatched it from me. You are despicable, you are


    shameless, you already have everything and you have robbed me. I curse you to hell after you die, I


    curse that you will be hit by a car as soon as you go out."


    Penny cursed Winnie, vicious and cruel.


    "Penney, shut up. Who wille to see you in the future if you talk like this?"


    Oscar couldn''t bear to listen to such a vicious personal attack and scolded Penny.


    "She''s a scum. She is here to show off. I don''t need them toe to see me. Get out of here."


    Penny became excited, and her volume naturally increased.


    Daenerys finally couldn''t help it at this time, and she didn''t think there was any need to endure it


    anymore.


    "Penny, why are you still so foolish. You said you don''t need us to see you, then tell me who else will


    "Daenerys..."


    Winnie spoke to stop Daenerys, and these facts would only make Penny sadder.


    "Winnie, please don''t stop me. Such a person is not worthy of pity at all. For so many years, we have


    been too conniving to her. From the very beginning, we should ignore her. We helped an enemy."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Daenerys was so angry that Penny couldn''t control her emotions.


    "Everyone is thinking of her, but she is ungrateful. She is like a mad dog. Why are you angry? Do we


    owe you anything?"


    "Daenerys, stop talking. She..."


    "Winnie, do not stop Daenerys. Some things should be made clear even if she doesn''t admit it."


    Winnie stopped Daenerys again, but Oscar stopped Winnie.


    He felt that someone should force Penny to see the facts, and someone should scold her to wake her.


    With Oscar''s support, Daenerys had more confidence.


    "Penny, where is your family? None of theme to see you. You are ungrateful. You don''t even have


    the most basic ability to distinguish between good and bad. "


    "Daenerys, don''t be too much. You can''t meddle in my affairs with Winnie."


    Penny was irritated by Daenerys'' words. She stared at Daenerys angrily, as if she was about to kill


    Daenerys.


    "What''s the matter between you and Winnie? Do you know that you are sorry Winnie?"


    "Oh, by the way, you just said that Winnie robbed you. We have been always together. Why don''t we


    know what she robbed you? Tell us what we don''t know."


    Daenerys asked Penny. Oscar also knew everything between Penny and Winnie.


    "She robbed Brian, which is equivalent to robbing me of everything."


    Penny said unconvincingly. How could she have been where she was today if it weren''t for Winnie.


    "Brian? Is Brian yours? Don''t forget that you are on a contract. Brian is not yours."


    Daenerys expounded the facts, and the facts were often the most hurtful.

 Chapter 856 Are You at Ease

    Chapter 856 Are You at Ease


    "You lie, Brian is mine. I met Brian first. Even if I had a contractual rtionship with him, we were


    husband and wife."


    Penny refuted Daenerys. It seemed to her that Brian was hers. If Winnie hadn''t brought the children


    back to find Brian, they would still be a couple.


    "What a shit couple! Do you deserve to be Brian''s wife? You are distorting truth. In fact, you know


    better than anyone else that Brian is not yours at all. You don''t want to admit it."


    "You said you met Brian first. Well, let''s see."


    "Where were you when during Winnie''s surrogacy? Brian knew Winnie at that time. You fished in


    troubled water. When Winnie needed Leo the most, you hurt Winnie."


    "If you hadn''t taken Leo away at that time, Winnie wouldn''t have to be a surrogate. You were wrong at


    that time. It was you who hurt yourself."


    Daenerys''s hands were shaking in anger. She couldn''t figure out why Penney didn''t admit it. Obviously,


    the matter was clearlyid out here and people all over the world knew that Penny was wrong.


    She still had her own reasons for sending her to prison for so long for reformation. Why was so stupid


    and cruel?


    "Nonsense. It''s her fault, it has nothing to do with me."


    Suddenly Penny didn''t know how to defend, so she could only stick to her own ideas.


    She remembered these things clearly, but she never thought it was her fault.


    "There is nothing wrong with what I did. I just want my life to be better. Am I wrong?"


    Penny still defended herself. If she was wrong, Winnie''s fault was even greater. She always believed


    that it took two to make a quarrel.


    "Can you hurt others to make your life better? Can steal other people''s happiness? Leo and Winnie


    had a very good rtionship back then. To Leo, you are a friend. But you, you robbed Winnie of her


    boyfriend."


    "If taking Leo is your happiness, then you should cherish him. Why did you break up with Leo?¡±


    Daenerys talked about the previous things over and over, while scolding Penny again and again. She


    didn''t understand what Penny was insisting on? Was it her poor dignity, or what she called "faith" for so


    many years?


    She felt that people like Penny had better die. She would only bring pain to others and sorrow for


    herself.


    "Because he doesn''t like me at all, so I broke up with him."


    Penny shouted angrily. No matter what the reason, she always wanted to refute. No matter whether


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    there was anyone to help her, she had to keep up her appearances.


    But Daenerys smiled sarcastically after saying this. She also regretted it.


    "Penny, Penny, you finally told the truth after so many years. Is your conscience condemned for this


    truth?¡±


    "So you know Leo didn''t love you. You are shorn of all dignity."


    "..."


    These words of Daeneryspletely left Penny speechless. She had a lot of words to refute, but she


    couldn''t say it, just like her throat was stuck by something.


    However, Daenerys hadn''t finished speaking. She said quickly and didn''t give Penny a chance to ease.


    "This is not your whole reason. You suddenly have a rich dad. You think you are omnipotent. You


    separated from Leo because you met Brian."


    "But you didn''t expect Leo to be so sessful, and you didn''t expect that the person Brian loved was


    not you."


    "I''m telling you, I''m telling you exactly, in this life you have lost, you have lost tragically. You lose


    because of your filthy mind, because of your greedy desire. You lose because you are unkind."


    Daenerys scolded Penny and expose Penny''s dirty heart, leaving her unable to exin.


    She was such a person. Although she didn''t admit it, Daenerys wanted everyone to see her clearly.


    Although she did not admit what she did to Winnie, but thew would give Winnie justice. Although she


    didn''t think she was wrong she did, but God would punish her.


    Penny had lost. She lostpletely. Whether she admitted it or not, her dying life spoke for itself.


    "I didn''t lose, I never lost. I''m not dead yet, it''s not over yet, I won''t lose."


    Penny growled. She would never admit that she had lost. Her struggle was not over yet, and no one


    could decide the final oue.


    "Get out, get out of here. Winnie, get out of here."


    Penny was furious, and while yelling, she picked up the thing next to her and threw it towards Winnie.


    Fortunately, Oscar was always prepared. The thing was caught by Oscar without hurting Winnie.


    "Winnie, you go out first, and nevere to see her again."


    Oscar spoke but was also on Winnie''s side, to be precise on the right side.


    "Penny, let me say something, and I''ll leave when I''m done."


    Winnie did not leave, but finally spoke.


    Her eyes were red, but the tears did not fall.


    "The things in the past are over. It doesn''t matter who is right or who is wrong. You just have to think


    about whether you are at ease. If you are at ease, you will be the winner."


    Winnie asked Penny to understand it by herself. They had said what should be said many times, and it


    couldn''t change Penny''s mind. Thus, Winnie could only ask Penny to experience it by herself.


    She would feel relieved when she understood it, and she could only torture herself if she didn''t


    understand it.


    Although these things were painful for Winnie, she was relieved of the past. No matter what Penny did,


    it was impossible to hurt her.


    She hoped that Penny could let herself go and leave the world with peace of mind.


    Winnie and Daenerys turned and left together, but met Brian at the door of Penny''s ward.


    Daenerys was surprised, but it was reasonable. Brian must have been here because he was worried


    that Penny would hurt Winnie.


    "It''ste, you go back first. I''ll go to Kevin''s office to pick up something."


    Daenerys''s tone was still very cold. It was obvious that she was still immersed in hatred of Penny and


    had not calmed down.


    "Go home and nevere to see her again."


    Brian just took Winnie''s hand and left.


    The next day, Emily pushed Leo in a wheelchair and went to see Brian''s father with Daenerys and


    Oscar. Leo was discharged from the hospital and went directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Leo and Emily had be a legal couple. Emily moved into Leo''s vi as a matter of course. In order


    to celebrate Leo and Emily''s marriage, everyone arranged to have dinner together at Leo''s house.


    In hospital, in Rufus'' ward.


    Ste and Joshua came over with lunch, and Vanessa knocked on the door toe in after they had


    lunch.


    "Vanessa..."


    Ste called Vanessa happily.


    "Ste, Ie to see Rufus."


    Vanessa ran over at noon because she was really worried, and she only had time at noon.


    In the past two days, she had been worrying about Rufus. Although Winnie said Rufus was okay, but


    she just came to visit him.


    "Come in."


    Ste invited Vanessa in.


    "Vanessa, don''t worry about me. I am fine."


    Seeing Vanessa, Rufus couldn''t stop smiling, and he was in a good mood.


    "Rufus, you look pretty good."


    However, what Vanessa thought was different from what she said. Although Rufus'' mental condition


    was not bad, he looked paler than when she saw him in the suburbs that day. And Vanessa found that


    Rufus was losing weight rapidly, and his eyes were sunken in two days.


    In such a situation, it was a lie to say Rufus was fine.


    "Well, I¡¯m fine. I can go home after a few days of rest."


    Rufus still didn''t know his situation, so even if he wanted to create opportunities for Brian and Winnie,


    he wanted to go home earlier. He still had his things to do, he still had to be with his daughter.


    "Rufus, you have to take this opportunity to take good care of your body. You must live a long life."


    Sadness surged in Vanessa. She worried about Rufus when she couldn''t see him, thinking that she


    would feel at ease when she saw him. But when she saw Rufus, she couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    Such a kind man was tortured by illness.


    "I know the importance of life this time, so I will take good care of myself and live well in the future. I will


    live to 110 years old."


    Rufus saw Vanessa''s worry and talked to her jokingly. As long as Vanessa was here, Rufus also felt


    heartwarming even she did not say a word.


    Vanessa just stayed in the hospital for a short while and left in a hurry. After all, she used the lunch time


    to visit Rufus, which meant that she had no time for lunch today.


    After Vanessa left, and the ward returned to silence.


    "Vanessa is really sensible. She used the break time toe here. I don''t know if she can have lunch


    at school today."


    Paul said softly on the side. Because he sent someone to protect Vanessa, and probably knew


    Vanessa''s timetable.


    Even if she took a taxi to the hospital from school, she would have no time to eat lunch. She could only


    eat some fast food in the car.


    "Oh, why didn''t I think about it? Has she had lunch?"


    Paul''s words reminded Ste. Ste also med herself for not discovering the problem earlier.


    "How can she have ss in the afternoon if she''s hungry."


    Ste muttered again.


    "Ste, call to ask her."


    Rufus hurriedly urged Ste. If Vanessa didn''t even eat lunch just to see him, Rufus would always be


    worry about her.


    So Ste took out her phone and called Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, you came to the hospital in such a hurry. Did you have lunch? Wait at the school gate, and I


    will ask Joshua to bring you lunch."


    Ste was almost certain that Vanessa didn''t eat lunch before saying so, and asking Joshua to send


    lunch to save Vanessa''s time.


    "Ste, I''m having lunch now. Thank you for your care."


    Vanessa was also very touched. Concerns from outsiders did not often happen to her.


    "What are you eating? Is it nutritious?"


    Ste continued to ask.


    "Ste, it is good. Don''t worry about me, you just need to take good care of Rufus."

 Chapter 857 Rare Blood Groups

    Chapter 857 Rare Blood Groups


    In fact, Vanessa didn''t eat anything at all, only to say so for fear that Ste and the others would worry


    her.


    It was no big deal if she didn''t eat a meal, the important thing was Rufus'' illness.


    "I know. Don''t worry about it. If you want toe to the hospital, tell me in advance. An d I will prepare


    your lunch. This way you can save time and stay in the hospital for a while."


    Ste said kindly. She knew that Vanessa came to see Rufus because she was worried and she didn''t


    want to leave in a hurry.


    Next time, she would help Vanessa save time as much as possible, so that she could spend more time


    with Rufus in the hospital.


    "Okay, next time I will tell you in advance."


    Vanessa agreed dly, but she still had something to say.


    "Ste, let go of the past. Forgive Rufus. He is pitiful."


    "I have no parents for a long time, and I know the heart-wrenching feeling after losing them. Ste,


    forgiving Rufus is to let go of yourself, and you will be relieved."


    Vanessa knew that she was nosy, so she could only say a few words in a hurry. Although she shouldn''t


    get involved in others'' affairs, she really couldn''t help but want to say a few words, because Rufus


    looked distressed.


    "Vanessa, I will think about it. Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Although two short sentences, Ste felt deeply.


    She hung up and told everyone that Vanessa had lunch, so everyone was at ease.


    Looking at her father''s condition and thinking of Vanessa''s words, Ste was suddenly afraid of the


    pain of losing her parents as Vanessa said.


    Her father looked really pitiful now, and his condition cannot be determined. Ste was very afraid that


    she would taste the horror and helplessness of losing her father in the near future.


    Did she want to hate her father? Dis she really want her father to leave with their hatred.


    In the evening, Brian was called to the hospital by Kevin. Winnie didn''t know why and was worried, so


    she followed.


    Kevin was receiving an emergency when they came, and they went to Rufus'' ward.


    "Who is looking after the children?"


    Rufus worried about the children.


    "Raya is taking care of them, so you don''t have to worry about them."


    Vanessa responded to Rufus. She couldn''t let Rufus know that Kevin called them over.


    "Be sure to take good care of the children, otherwise I will not be at ease in the hospital."


    Rufus enjoined again. As long as the children didn''t worry him, he could stay in the hospital for a few


    more days.


    "Don''t worry, we can take care of them. Rufus, you just have to stay here for treatment. We can take


    care of the children. Don''t worry."


    Winnie knew that Rufus loved the children and was worried about the children. He was used to getting


    along with Luke and Megan, and he would not be relieved as long as he was not with them.


    "Okay, I won''t worry. Then you go back soon."


    Although saying so, he still told Winnie and the others to go back earlier. He was still worried.


    Brian and Paul were also chatting here.


    "Did Uncle Thomase to the hospital today?"


    Brian asked Paul, he wanted to know what Thomas'' attitude was about what happened that day.


    "Yes. Your sister Ste and your brother-inw were here at the time. He didn''t say anything. But Maria


    never came."


    Paul knew what Brian meant, and knew that his next question must be whether Maria came to the


    hospital to apologize. Now that he knew it, he answered it ahead.


    Maria''s absence made Brian frowned.


    "It seems that Maria doesn''t want to solve the problem. I need to talk to Uncle Thomas."


    Brian''s voice became cold at this moment.


    Although his father fainted because of his own illness. Maria should apologize for her disrespect for


    Rufus and Winnie.


    "Brian, leave your Uncle Thomas and Maria alone. I''ll call him over tomorrow to talk about it. Once you


    question him, it will deepen your contradiction. "


    Rufus heard Brian''s words and hurriedly stopped.


    Although he knew that Thomas must be selfish, Brian and Thomas must not have a head-on conflict,


    and the family must not be messed up because of a small fuse.


    Brian was silent, neither promised nor refused. He understood what his father meant, and knew what


    he was worried about.


    It''s just that his father could not get even with Thomas for Winnie.


    "Don''t worry, I will defend Winnie."


    Brian was his son. Rufus could still see clearly what his silence meant.


    Winnie understood it too. Brian''s silence was because of her. So she spoke quickly.


    "Rufus, you don''t need to get even for me. Talk to Uncle Thomas about your business. I was indeed


    wronged that day, but Brian already apologized to me the next morning. It is over, I am wronged now."


    Winnie said this because she was afraid that she would cause trouble to the Be family again, and


    she was also afraid that she would be the starting point of their conflicts.


    However, Brian remained silent after Winnie expressed her opinion. As Brian was silent, Rufus would


    get even with Thomas for her. Winnie couldn''t help but walked over to Brian.


    "Have you heard? Rufus doesn''t need to speak for me."


    "Aren''t you wronged?"


    Brian could feel Winnie''s grievances, but she always insisted that she was not wronged. Brian just


    wanted to get even for Winnie. He didn''t want her to suffer in silence.


    "Why am I wronged? Brain apologized to me that day and made the matter clear. You were all there to


    listen. Even in the face of Brian, I can''t be in aggressive moods."


    Winnie wanted to let this matter go. She wanted to turn big problem into small one.


    Brian was silent again, not wanting to give up or refute Winnie.


    "If you keep silent, I..."


    "I won''t find Uncle Thomas."


    Brian guessed Winnie''s threat before she could say it. So, he quickly gave an answer and quickly


    expressed his attitude.


    But he was forced and reluctantly promised.


    Winnie was afraid of making the rtionship stiff and bing the "culprit". Although he knew, it, he


    was upset because Winnie was wronged.


    Brian agreed, and Winnie was at ease. Then Rufus hurried them back.


    "Go back, I am worried. The children are at home."


    Rufus urged, Brian had to leave even if there was time.


    Brian and Winnie went to Kevin''s office together, but luckily Brian returned before a while.


    "Please get to the point. It''s time for the child to go to bed, we have to go back quickly."


    Brian urged seriously.


    "I must discuss Rufus'' illness with you."


    "Do you know his blood type?"


    Kevin was also more serious than ever, because this problem was not easy to solve.


    Brian thought for a while. He really didn''t know his father''s blood type. Winnie didn''t know either.


    "You do not know, right?"


    When Kevin saw Brian''s silence, he guessed that Brian didn''t know his father''s blood type.


    "He has a very rare blood group."


    "I told you that there is a risk during the operation, and we must prepare enough blood for backup. But


    as far as I know, neither you nor Ste are of this blood type."


    The reason for Kevin''s embarrassment was that he couldn''t find such blood.


    "Is there any such blood in the hospital''s blood bank?"


    Brian became nervous. He and his sister were indeed not of this blood type and could not donate blood


    to his father.


    "There are very few, but it doesn''t match Rufus''."


    This was what embarrassed Kevin, so he felt that the problem was serious and he had to think of a


    solution in advance.


    "Why doesn''t it meet?"


    Brian asked in confusion.


    "Rufus'' blood type is AB RH (-), and the ratio is 0.034%. It is very low and very low, and it is difficult to


    find."


    "In other words, RH negative blood is extremely rare."


    "The number of such blood donors in a year does not exceed ten, and most of this kind blood are used


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    for clinical research. And these people include military personnel and students who are very mobile,


    and there are also those who cannot donate blood because their health does not meet the standards


    due to changes in the environment. There are too many factors. So it''s very difficult to reach these


    people in an emergency."


    Kevin raised the difficulty again. He meant that the possibility of finding people with the same blood


    type in B City was almost zero.


    Brian showed a look of surprise or even worry. He didn''t expect his father to be such a rare blood type.


    "Do you have to use it during surgery?"


    Kevin couldn''t find the blood. Brian had a lot of difficulties in finding it. He couldn''t even find it.


    "It may not be used, but surgery is risky. Once there is an ident, we can only watch him die if we


    don''t have spare blood."


    His wordpletely scared Brian. If he was not prepared, he was very likely to lose his father.


    "How to do?"


    Brian asked in a flustered manner, and he felt helpless.


    "I don''t know what to do. I have been thinking of ways for the past two days. I have been searching for


    blood through various channels but to no avail."


    Kevin had no idea for the time being, and if he could, he wouldn''t call Brian over to discuss it.


    "Vanessa has the same blood type as Rufus."


    Winnie, who had been silent all the time, spoke suddenly. And her words surprised Brian and Kevin.


    "You said Vanessa is of blood type AB RH(-)?"


    Kevin asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, AB RH(-)."


    Winnie said with certainty. Vanessa''s blood type was especially special, so Winnie remembered very


    clearly.


    "Oh my god, this news is too...too shocking, shocking, shocking, shocking...I was shocked by this


    news. Winnie, do you know that the problem has been solved by your words."


    Kevin was very happy. As a doctor, he could find person of such a rare blood type, which was also an


    achievement.


    Brian''s worry was let go because of Winnie''s words, and the frowning eyebrows were also stretched


    out.


    "Oh... there is hope."


    Brian let out a breath and smiled.


    "Are any of your parents with this blood type?"


    Kevin just asked curiously, if Vanessa was of is of blood type AB RH(-), someone in her family might


    have this blood type.


    "Neither my parents are."


    Winnie knew the blood type of her parents, but unfortunately none of them was this blood type.


    "What about your grandparents and your aunt?"


    Kevin continued to ask.


    "My aunt is not. I don''t know my grandparents'' blood type."


    Her grandparents were gone. How could she know it?


    "It''s possible that one of your grandparents'' blood type is AB RH(-). Generally, this blood type is


    inherited from the family,"


    Family inheritance was the main source of blood type AB RH(-), but there were also cases that had


    nothing to do with inheritance. Kevin thought he had discovered a rare blood rtionship, but Vanessa


    was the only one. ...

 Chapter 858 Rufus Warning to Thomas

    Chapter 858 Rufus'' Warning to Thomas


    On Friday morning, after sending the children to school, Winnie went to thepany to work. She


    rushed over to the police station before noon, and it was lunch time after the matter was dealt with.


    Winnie went to the cafeteria to eat alone, and took what she liked before sitting down, and a woman''s


    voice sounded.


    "Can I sit here?"


    The woman''s voice was familiar and Winnie looked up.


    "It''s you! Sit down."


    Winnie was surprised but was also a little resistant. However, Winnie couldn''t refuse her.


    Diana was more enthusiastic than Winnie.


    "Thank you for allowing me to have lunch with you, beauty."


    Diana talked with a smile, put down the te in her hand and sat down.


    "Don''t call me that way. With so many young and beautiful girls, I have no pretensions to be a beauty."


    Winnie cooperated with Diana''s joke. She and Diana had only met once, and their rtionship was not


    close enough to make jokes.


    "You are too modest. Two days after I was transferred to the police station, I heard that your


    appearance is unmatched. Needless to say, our male colleagues, even the little girls who have just


    graduated and assigned here admire you."


    Diana didn''t usually say so much, but she couldn''t control her excitement when she saw Winnie today.


    She opened her mouth and didn''t want to shut up, which was not in line with her profession.


    "Stop teasing me, it''s not as exaggerated as you said."


    "By the way, why are you here for two days? I heard that you would be here in a few days."


    Winnie changed the subject because she didn''t know if Diana''s joke was some kind of psychological


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    prying. Anyway, she didn''t dare to confess her emotions when she was with Diana.


    "The transfer order has been issued long ago, and I''ve finished dealing with things there. I came in


    advance to get familiar with the situation, but I haven''t officially started yet. If you have time, we can go


    out and y."


    Diana couldn''t wait toe here. She wished that she woulde to work here when Finn came over.


    "What Ick most is time. I even have no time for lunch. I have to go out after eating. I will ask you out


    when I have time in a few days."


    Winnie declined gently, and she really didn''t have any extra time.


    "No problem, I have plenty of time. Call me at any time. By the way, the Director Poole asked you to go


    to his office. You''d better not leave after you have eaten lunch."


    Diana almost forgot about the matter, but fortunately Winnie said that she was leavingter. Otherwise,


    the task would not bepleted.


    Winnie didn''t answer, but looked at the time.


    "Well, I''ll go to find him in a while."


    There was still a little time left, but she couldn''t waste too much time eating, otherwise this little time


    would be lost.


    Winnie went directly to Finn''s office after eating. Winnie thought it was an official business, but did not


    expect it to be a research matter.


    "Why didn''t you go? The chance is hard won."


    Finn''s voice was mild. He felt that it was a pity for Winnie not to go and opportunity was rare. He didn''t


    mean to me Winnie.


    "Something happened suddenly at home and I can''t go. From now on I will take care of the children


    wholeheartedly."


    Finn didn''t me Winnie, but Winnie felt sorry. She knew it was a rare opportunity, and she knew that


    Finn had worked hard to get this opportunity.


    But in this case, her choice could only disappoint Finn.


    "Then, have you graduated from the Police University in C City?"


    Finn didn''t ask specifically. Winnie''s ambiguity proved that she didn''t want to say it. Now he knew that


    Winnie must have ast resort.


    "Yes, I learned a lot."


    Winnie didn''t want to graduate either, and wanted to go out to avoid Brian, but she had no choice.


    "Did you bring back everything there?"


    Finn still asked some unimportant questions. In fact, he didn''t have any important things to ask,


    otherwise he would just call Winnie instead of asking Diana to tell her.


    "No, I just ask my ssmates to help me pack and express it back."


    "Director Poole, I am still anxious to go back to thepany to see a client, or should we talk about it


    another day?"


    Winnie felt that Finn had nothing important to say, and she had no time, so she could only say she had


    to leave now.


    "OK, I will call you if I have something to do."


    Finn hurriedly sent Winnie away.


    He knew that Winnie would be very busy as soon as she came back, and would have no free time.


    However, he only said a few words, and felt that he had a lot to say.


    Hospital.


    Rufus wanted to call Thomas over for a chat, and Thomas came by himself before he could call.


    "Rufus, how do you feel today?"


    Thomas said as he walked to Rufus'' side.


    "Fine."


    Rufus answered calmly, but his feeling was a bitplicated.


    He had been thinking about talking to Thomas, but once he talked about it, Thomas who was already


    suspicious would be more skeptical.


    But if he left it alone, this kind of thing would happen again. This quarrel ended with his fainting. Who


    could guarantee that the next time would not annoy Brian.


    In a dilemma, Rufus must weigh it.


    "When will you be discharged from the hospital? Or just stay in the hospital, just as a recuperation."


    Rufus looked pale and he was a little thinner than the day he was hospitalized. He had been


    recuperating these day. Why the treatment didn''t work, but his condition was serious?


    "Listen to the doctor. When I will be discharged from the hospital depends on the doctor."


    Rufus didn''t know when he would go home, but the doctor had not mentioned his discharge from the


    hospital, and he had been taking medication these days.


    "Rufus, are you still angry about what happened that day. I am sorry. I apologize to you for Maria."


    Thomas wanted to apologize for a long time. His purpose was not to hurt Rufus, and he was a little


    unbearable. But there were too many peoplest time, and he was too embarrassed to apologize.


    Today, Rufus was in the ward alone. This was the best opportunity to apologize.


    "Rufus, Maria is stupid. You have known her well. Don''t go down to her lever. When I went home that


    night, I scolded her."


    "In fact, she wants toe and see you too, but she feels ashamed to face you."


    Thomas put the me on Maria, only to say they were wrong that day, but not mention the origin of


    that matter.


    "Thomas, since you mentioned it, let''s have a talk."


    Rufus was worried about whether or not to mention that matter and how to mention it. It happened that


    Thomas took the initiative to mention it, and he took the opportunity to begin his words.


    "Let''s not talk about my fainting, I didn''t take it too seriously. I have understood Maria''s character for so


    many years, but this time she did a little too much. She was obviously unreasonable."


    "I don''t know if she did it on purpose. I invited Winnie and Vanessa. In this case, was she too much?"


    "She didn''t respect me. Do you think I am dispensable, too?"


    At the end Rufus''s voice was cold, he hadn''t exposed his hostility for many years. But today he couldn''t


    help it. He had to make Thomas know that he was not weak and easily bullied.


    "Rufus, you can''t think like this. Maria has no other meaning, and I have no other meaning. No matter


    when you are my eldest brother. How could I despise you?"


    Thomas quickly exined, because he felt Rufus''s infrequent anger and indifference.


    Rufus said that it didn''t matter, but he was very concerned and dissatisfied with this matter. He even


    warned Thomas, which showed that he had begun to doubt him.


    This time it was indeed he who instigated Maria, but he did not expect that Maria would make things so


    serious and so uncontroble that she would annoy Rufus.


    Seeing Rufus have no reaction, he continued to exin.


    "Rufus, Maria was actually angry that you didn''t go home for the festival. She prepared the things for


    the festival many days in advance, thinking about to spend a happy festival with us. However, you did


    not go back because of Winnie and Vanessa."


    "She was upset because she was disappointed. Don''t be angry."


    Rufus listened to Thomas'' exnation. Whether it was true or false, he wanted to believe that Thomas''


    exnation was true. But Thomas didn''t say the crux of the problem, or he didn''t care the most hurt


    person, so he didn''t mention Winnie.


    "I can understand Maria''s mood, and I don''t me her when I fainted. But Winnie became her vent


    point for no reason. She should apologize to Winnie."


    "I invited her. No matter what her identity, she is my guest. She was so disrespectful to my guests and


    rude and unreasonable in my house. I can''t ept it. ""


    Rufus mentioned Winnie deliberately, and expressed formally and seriously about his attitude towards


    this matter.


    What was Maria''s purpose? Rufus knew well. She was not upset as Thomas said. Thomas was making


    a perfunctory and looking for all kinds of reasons to shirk responsibility.


    "Rufus, I apologize for her. Don''t think too much, she misunderstood Director Chambers. Director


    Chambers was wronged. I know that what happened that day has nothing to do with Director


    Chambers. I will let Maria apologize to Director Chambers."


    From the bottom of his heart, Thomas didn''t want to mention Winnie, but at this moment, under Rufus''s


    pressure, he had to apologize.


    He now knew that Rufus mentioned it not because of himself but because of Winnie. He wanted to get


    even for Winnie, and at the same time warned him.


    Whether Thomas'' assurance was true or not, Rufus couldn''t keep pulling a face. So, his tone eased.


    "Thomas, we are a family. We can''t make trouble every time we have a meal together. If Maria has any


    dissatisfaction with our family, she can tell me directly. Let''s talk about the problems together. We can


    think of a way to solve it. You can''t use this method to hurt the feelings of all of us."


    "Always using this method to solve problems will definitely backfire and not achieve the results Maria


    wants."


    "What I hope most is that my family and everything will prosper, and my family will unite with harmony."


    Rufus warned Thomas again.


    Thomas could also know that Rufus was hinting at major events through trivial things, hinting at his


    family, and even hinting at the Be Group.

 Chapter 859 Rufus Knew His Condition

    Chapter 859 Rufus Knew His Condition


    For so many years, Rufus withdrew from business world and seemed no longer in power, but he still


    knew everything in his heart. Rufus changed. Being silent for so many years hadn''t made him weak,


    but instead made him sacred.


    "I know. I must tell Maria exactly what you said. I will go home and teach her a lesson so that she will


    never lose her temper casually."


    "Rufus, you are right. We are a family and we should get along well with each other. We must be


    united."


    Thomas deliberately softened his attitude, but he didn''t feel rxed.


    Rufus deliberately talked about family, because he had everything, and the Be Group was firmly in


    the hands of his family. While he, Thomas, had nothing but a little share.


    It was easy to say profound ideas. Thomas really wanted to know if Rufus could say such nice words if


    everything in the Be family was in his hands.


    Isobel had been worrying about Rufus all the time. Even with jetg, she would take the time to ask


    about Rufus'' condition. But when she videoed with Winnie, she had to restrain her worries. "Winnie,


    you did the right thing. At this time, you are right to choose to stay. Megan and Luke are your children,


    so you can''t cause trouble to others at this time."


    "Living in the suburbs is good for the children''s safety, but you should also pay attention to Brian. I don''t


    hate Brian, but in all aspects..."


    Isobel still didn''t want Winnie and Brian to be together, but Winnie knew what she meant before she


    finished her words.


    "Auntie, I understand. Don''t worry, I know it. Now I hope you wille back soon to help me take care


    of the children, and I will be able to have rest."


    Winnie thought the same as her aunt. She knew that she couldn''t use the opportunity to get closer to


    Brian, and she couldn''t give Brian any chance. Winnie didn''t want to give Brian the chance to like her or


    the chance to hurt her.


    Isobel felt distressed every time she heard Winnie''s words. It was her selfishness and her fault that


    made Winnie have to miss the person she loved most.


    And every time she thought about it, Isobel was confused. She was confused whether she should be


    so selfish or not and whether she should ignore Winnie''s feelings.


    "That''s fine. By the way, when will Rufus have a minor operation?"


    Isobel''s guilt could not be released, so she could only change the subject.


    "We will tell him tonight that he will have surgery tomorrow."


    Winnie had just received the news not long after, this time Brian did not ignore her, but asked her to be


    present.


    "How is he?"


    Isobel was a little nervous, wondering how Rufus would react when he knew it.


    "He''s okay now. I don''t know how he will be tonight."


    Winnie didn''t know. She didn''t know how shocking the bad news was for Rufus.


    "Does Vanessa have sses in the evening? If she has no sses, take Vanessa to the hospital. One


    more person and one more persuasion will also be afort to Rufus."


    What Isobel could help was to let Vanessa go to the hospital. She was his daughter, and being beside


    him would give him strength invisibly.


    "Vanessa has no ss tonight, I will tell her when shees back from school."


    "By the way, auntie, is grandpa'' s or grandma''s blood group is type AB RH(-)?"


    Winnie suddenly remembered it. She was also curious about who passed it on to Vanessa.


    "Neither. Why did you suddenly ask this question?"


    Isobel answered Winnie''s question directly without much thought, and wondered why Winnie asked


    this.


    "Rufus'' blood group is type AB RH(-), and the blood in this hospital is insufficient. It happens that


    Vanessa is of the same blood type as him, so I asked Vanessa to donate some blood to him. Kevin


    said this blood type is mostly due to heredity neither my parents nor you. My parents and you are not of


    this blood type. Thus, I think grandparents'' blood group is type AB RH(-)."


    "I am wrong. Then Vanessa is..."


    When Winnie felt strange, Isobel interrupted her suddenly.


    "Not all blood types are inherited by families. This is not absolute."


    "Winnie, I have to work now, goodbye."


    Isobel quickly hung up the phone after speaking in fear.


    She even forgot that Rufus'' blood group was type AB RH(-). Why did she say it so naturally? If Winnie


    had doubts, it would be exposed.


    Winnie looked puzzled at the phone in her hand. She doubted the reason why her aunt hung up in a


    hurry. Isobel ignored two children again.


    The two children were Isobel''s treasure. She would ask how they were each time she called Winnie.


    How busy she was that she ignored the two children two times!


    In the evening, the children were left to Paul and Raya, Winnie, Brian and Vanessa went to the hospital


    together.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Ste and Joshua had already arrived.


    "Why are you here? I have had dinner, and there is no need for an infusion. Why are you here?"


    Ste and Joshua arrived when Paul returned home. Rufus thought nned to ask Ste and Joshua


    to go back when Paul came back. Unexpectedly, Paul didn''te, but Brian and the others were here.


    However, such a t scene made Rufus a little uneasy.


    Although in the hospital these days, Rufus did not feel any better. Although he had been put on a drip,


    he didn''t feel better. At first, he was a little worried, but their presence made him even more nervous.


    "We are here see if you listen to the doctor."


    It was Vanessa who spoke, deliberately speaking in a mischievous tone. But she was more nervous


    than anyone else, and she was nervous for no reason.


    "I am fine. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Rufus did grin because of Vanessa''s words, but he didn''t rx.


    Just then, Kevin opened the door and walked in.


    "You''re all here."


    Kevin knew that they were here, and the atmosphere in the ward was a little tense.


    "You are here too. It seems that my diagnosis hase out."


    Rufus understood the reason all the people were there the moment he saw Kevine in.


    What he calls diagnosis was nothing more than two. One was that he could be discharged, and the


    other was that his illness was very serious. The first one was quickly rejected by him, because his body


    showed no signs of good health.


    Then there was only one answer, he was suffering from a very serious illness.


    Rufus'' words were heavy for everyone, and none of them responded.


    "Who will tell me? All of you came here together. Silence can''t solve the problem."


    Seeing the on one spoke, Rufus could only urge.


    His urge made Ste cry. She couldn''t control her emotions and couldn''t bear the inner suffering of her


    father when she knew it.


    "Let me say."


    No one wanted to say it. Thus, Kevin could only volunteer to take on this task.


    "Rufus, don''t worry, it''s not a serious illness. It''s just that there is a tumor in your lungs."


    Kevin knew this was cruel, but he had to say it. Rufus had to cooperate with the operation, and they


    couldn''t hide his illness form Rufus, such a clever man.


    The word tumor was enough to make Rufus''s uneasy heart fallpletely. He was upset, but he still


    looked calm.


    "Benign or malignant?"


    Rufus asked calmly.


    "I don''t know yet. We need you to undergo a minor operation and then aboratory test before we can


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    know it."


    Kevin answered, and everyone else was worried about Rufus'' emotions.


    Rufus remained silent, got up from the sofa, and walked slowly to the window.


    He understood what the so-called minor surgery was, but now no one knew whether his tumor was


    benign or malignant. If it was malignant, everything about him will fall to nothing.


    "Dad, don''t worry too much, it''s just a minor operation."


    Ste cried andforted her father, but she felt suchfort was powerless.


    "Ste, don''t cry. Don''t worry. It is just a minor surgery."


    Rufus was distressed that Ste, who was pregnant, was still worried about him. He turned around to


    "Tumor, I have a tumor too. It''s okay, nothing to be afraid of."


    Rufus was nervous, but he had to be calm in front of the children.


    "Well, I will have this minor operation, but I have to know the result."


    "You have to respect my opinion after knowing the result. If the tumor is benign, I will continue the


    operation. If it is malignant, none of you have to persuade me, I will not receive treatment."


    Rufus thought about it just now. He didn''t want to waste time on treating the disease if it was a


    malignant tumor, he would solve everything in the shortest possible time, so that the living would


    continue to live and be happy.


    "Why? You have to receive treatment as you are ill. Now medicine is..."


    "It doesn''t make sense. It''s a waste of time. I still have a lot of things to do. I can''t die on the operating


    table."


    Rufus interrupted Ste. He knew they would insist on letting him receive treatment. But few people


    with malignant tumors could be cured.


    "Uncle, being sick is not terrible. Don''t be burdened. You are the strongest. You are my male god. You


    won''t be afraid."


    Vanessa persuaded Rufus in a chatty tone, just to ease the current tense atmosphere.


    "I am not afraid of illness. I am afraid of having regrets."


    Rufus understood what Vanessa meant, but he really had too many things to do.


    It was false to say that he was not afraid. No matter how powerful a person was, he could not keep


    calm in the face of death. But he really needed time make up for his fault.


    Now he even felt that he was too cowardly before, and he lost himself. He even felt that his entire life


    had been wasted by himself.


    "There is no regret. Do whatever you want. As long as you don''t care about other people''s feelings,


    operating table was not a terrible ce. You will be fine. You can make up for regrets after undergoing


    the surgery."


    It was Vanessa who was still talking. She felt only she could make Rufus feel better.


    She knew what Rufus regretted, and knew why he was afraid that he would die on the operating table.


    It was all because of his unfulfilled wish.


    At this moment, Vanessa felt that Ste and Brian''s persistence dragged Rufus for a lifetime.


    "Okay, I will listen to you. I will undergo the surgery tomorrow."


    Rufus didn''t want to disappoint Vanessa, and responded to Vanessa with a smile. But this operation


    was special, and he still insisted on his idea.

 Chapter 860 Say What You Want to Tell Me in Another World.

    Chapter 860 Say What You Want to Tell Me in Another World.


    Vanessa was persuading from the beginning to the end, while Ste was crying. Brian looked gloomy


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    and didn''t speak. But they all heard the content of the conversation between his father and Vanessa,


    and they knew what his father''s regret was.


    They were all pondering, and wondering whether to fulfill their father''s wish.


    Rufus was still waiting for Paul toe with him at first, but after learning about the condition, he just


    wanted to stay alone. Thus, he asked everyone to go one, and Paul was not allowed toe.


    It was ten o''clock in the evening, and he was still standing in front of the ward window thinking.


    He had too many regrets. If he did have cancer, the time left for him would not be enough to make up


    for so many regrets.


    However, Isobel was his greatest regret, the person he was sorriest for, and the person he was the


    most reluctant to hurt.


    If he had a cancer, did he really have to be with her for a limited time? But when he died, would Isobel


    be abandoned by him again and be hurt by him?


    Rufus was thinking, and the phone rang.


    He walked to the phone and found it was a call from Isobel, and he hesitated. In the past, he was


    happy to answer Isobel''s phone, but now how could he tell Isobel this news?


    After hesitating for a while, the phone rang twice before he answered it, but he still didn''t think about


    how to tell Isobel this news.


    "Isobel."


    He tried to speak louder, but didn''t produce the effect he wanted.


    "Why did you answer the phone for such a long time?"


    Isobel''s voice was obviously worried.


    When Winnie knew that Rufus was alone in the hospital, Isobel was uneasy, and she was even more


    worried when he didn''t answer the phone. If he didn''t answer the call, Isobel would ask Winnie toe


    and have a look.


    "I was in the bathroom just now."


    Rufus was still in a low mood, and he was depressed by too much thoughts.


    "s..."


    Isobel sighed first, then began tofort Rufus.


    "I''ve heard about your illness. It''s no big deal. Don''t put pressure on yourself. Kevin will prepare the


    best medical team for you. Rest assured, you will be fine."


    Isobel was a doctor, and she thought Rufus would feel at ease after hearing what she said. It''s just that


    she didn''t know that she was not a doctor but a family member and a lover in Rufus'' eyes.


    What family and lover said was justfort.


    "I believe that the medical team that Kevin prepared for me, I will cooperate with the treatment."


    "But Isobel, no one can guarantee that my tumor is not malignant. Once...."


    "No, definitely not. Don''t talk nonsense and make me worry about you from such a distance."


    Isobel didn''t let Rufus finish talking. She didn''t dare to listen. As a doctor, she couldn''t be sure that


    Rufus'' tumor was benign.


    She was also scared, more scared than anyone. She was also worried, more worried than anyone


    else. But she couldn''t go back, couldn''t take care of him orfort him. She could only encourage him


    over the phone.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m just talking about a possibility."


    Isobel''s worries made Rufus gratified, even delighted. If he was not sick, he didn''t know when he would


    get Isobel''s care.


    It was just that at this time he didn''t want Isobel to worry or to pin her feelings on him. Once he was


    gone, Isobel would be the saddest one.


    "Isobel..."


    Rufus still wanted to make what should be said clear, but Isobel didn''t want to listen. Who could bear to


    bid farewell to its lover?


    "Rufus, listen to me."


    "Now that we are not sure whether your tumor is benign or malignant, you shouldn''t be pessimistic. If it


    is benign, you have to cooperate with the doctor for surgery, and you will be fine and healthy after


    recovery. If it is malignant, you also should cooperate with the doctor for treatment. You will have the


    chance to survive, the chance topensate me after receiving treatment. And you will not make the


    children sad, and will not make you father sad."


    Isobel had to face this problem, because Rufus himself defined his condition.


    She wanted Rufus to know that although the he was the ill one, his life was not his own. Too many


    people were worried about him, and he couldn''t give up easily.


    "I know, I know. I''m just nning for the worst. I have to tell you something clearly."


    Rufus knew things better than anyone, and Isobel''s words prated his heart. But if it was really


    cancer, he had no way to control the length of his life.


    In case he died suddenly one day, he would be more regretful if he didn''t say anything.


    "You don''t have to rush to tell me clearly. If you really want to tell, tell the kids. We have time and


    opportunity."


    "Rufus, I can tell you with certainty. If you have cancer, I will leave the world any day you die. Say what


    you want to tell me in another world."


    Isobel stated solemnly before Rufus spoke, and she would do what she said.


    If Rufus died, it would be painful for her to live. If she died with Rufus, Brian and Ste could get what


    they wanted. Her death would provide the best of both worlds, she as not afraid at all.


    "You can''t think like this way, let alone do it. You have to live well. You still have a long way to go. When


    I''m gone, leave alone the children''s affairs. You can find a strange ce and enjoy your life."


    Rufus was shocked by Isobel''s thoughts. She even wanted to die with him. Did she want him to owe


    her in his next life?


    She had a hard life. Her life has been ruined by him, if she died with her, he would be unforgivable.


    What he wanted to tell Isobel to enjoy her life in the future. If shemitted suicide because of him,


    wouldn''t he regret it more?


    "How can I enjoy my life without you? You said you want to make up for me, you said you want to give


    me happiness. I have been waiting. Only with you can I be happy."


    Isobel couldn''t help crying. It was her love for Rufus that kept her alive. Once Rufus was gone, she


    couldn''t live anymore.


    Whether her happiness was good or bady in Rufus. Without him, there would be no happiness in her


    life.


    "Isobel, I..."


    Rufus was speechless, his promise echoed in his ears, but he didn''t know if he had a chance to fulfill it.


    Listening to Isobel''s sobbing sound, Rufus''s heart hurt even more.


    Although the results hadn''te out, there was no guarantee that he and Isobel would have a future.


    "Don''t cry, no matter what the test result is, I will cooperate with the doctor for treatment, and I will


    undergo surgery."


    Rufus had nothing to do and didn''t know how tofort Isobel, so he could only promise Isobel to treat


    the illness well.


    At this moment, he really hoped that he was free from any disease, and hoped to return to when he first


    met Isobel more than twenty years ago. If he were given another chance, he would not let things


    develop so badly, nor would he let Isobel leave alone.


    After ten o''clock in the evening, Brian couldn''t sleep either. He was worried about tomorrow''s operation


    and more worried about what his father said.


    His father''s concerns were also things that he couldn''t let go of. If his father died with his concerns,


    would his regrets perplex him for the rest of his life?


    Did he live only for hatred in this life? Abandoning his father for hatred and giving up love also ruined


    the happiness of the children life.


    Should he let go of the past and make his father relieved before going to the operating table?


    "Brian."


    Vanessa''s voice broke Brian''s contemtion.


    He was sitting alone in the pavilion outside, and he didn''t expect Vanessa toe out.


    "Haven''t you slept?"


    Brian asked Vanessa who had already walked into the pavilion.


    "It''s still early, I''m still studying at this time in school."


    Vanessa often stayed upte to study.


    "It''s said that learning in university is easy. Why do you study sote? You must pay attention to your


    health and not stay upte. Only when you are healthy can you study."


    Brian was deeply moved and was thinking about how good it would be if his father was healthy.


    "If I amzy in university, it will be difficult for me to get a good job in the future. If I want to get a good


    job in the future, I must continue to work hard."


    "Health is indeed the most important thing. Through Rufus'' illness, I also realized that I should take


    good care of my body. Don''t worry, I can take care of myself."


    Vanessa was chatting. Although she could see a lot of things from Rufus'' illness, but what she said was


    not the point.


    "Brian, how pitiful Rufus is. Do not hate him anymore. You can hate me or Winnie, don''t make Rufus


    upset."


    This was the purpose of Vanessa.


    She saw Brian alone in the pavilion in the room on the second floor. She watched him for a while and


    found that Winnie didn''t go out tofort him. Vanessa had to take the opportunity to persuade him.


    "Did...your sister ask you to persuade me?"


    Brian didn''t know how to respond to Vanessa''s words for a while, but he thought it was Winnie who


    asked Vanessa toe out.


    "No, my sister was hurt by you. In this matter, my sister would rather persuade Rufus. She doesn''t care


    about your and Ste''s feelings, and won''t persuade you to give up your hatred."


    Brian''s guess was directly denied by Vanessa. She knew that Winnie was holding back and restrained.


    "These words are what I want to say, and the reason is simple because Rufus is too pitiful."


    "Brian, from the rtionship between you and Winnie, you should know how painful it is more than


    anyone. Since you have a deep understanding, why you can''t forgive Rufus."


    "Things have been going on for so many years, wouldn''t it be okay for you to let go of yourself and your


    dad?"


    Vanessa continued to persuade Brian. Her attitude waspletely different from Winnie''s. She could


    stay out of it and try to understand the feelings of Brian and Rufus.


    Her only purpose was to make Rufus less sad.


    "Vanessa, you are right. But I still don''t know what to do. For more than 20 years, the hatred has taken


    root in my heart, and it won''t be easy to remove it for a while."


    "I also told your sister, I need some time, and I will try to forget all of this."


    This was Brian''s answer, and it was no different from the previous one.


    "My sister told me what you think, but if Rufus'' tumor is malignant this time, how long will it take for you


    to forgive him"


    "You only considers your own feelings, and it is your sentence that disappointed Winnie."


    Vanessa was also a little disappointed. She didn''t expect that he would still have this attitude at this


    time.


    "I won''t say much about you. I''ll talk about Rufus."


    "You can continue to hate him, but can you not interfere with any of his decisions? Can you let him go


    to someone he has never forgotten when he gets better?"

 Chapter 861 Stella Came Round

    Chapter 861 Ste Came Round


    It was Vanessa''s idea, but she was not sure whether Brian could ept it or not. But she believed that


    it was a practical and efficient solution.


    Vanessa was waiting for Brian''s answer, but Brian did not know what to say.


    In terms of this matter, he was very selfish. He hated not only his father, but also that woman. If he let


    his father be with that woman, his hatred would only serve to torture him. In that case, there would be


    no point in insisting on it.


    "Think about it. I hope that you''ll forgive your father."


    "I''m going in now."


    Seeing that Brian could not give her an answer, Vanessa, who had waited for a while, left with


    disappointment.


    When Vanessa came to Brian, she had known that she might fail. However, she did not expect that


    Brian would be so stubborn. She finally understood why Winnie resolutely refused to intervene in this


    matter. However hard they tried, their efforts would be in vain.


    Winnie saw that they two were in a pavilion. And she could roughly guess what they were talking about.


    At this point, their conversation would be about the illness and hatred.


    She could also see that Vanessa had failed to make things better.


    Before, she had thought of talking to Brian herself. Now, however, she was d that it was not her that


    came to Brian.


    Brian, why did you insist on it? You were just hurting yourself. Could you understand that?


    Ste could not fall asleep. Sometimes, she lied down. Sometimes, she sat up. Sometimes, she cried.


    Sometimes, she thought about this matter.


    "Stop thinking about it. Have some sleep. Dad''s just going to have a minor operation. You don''t have to


    worry about it."


    Joshua hadforted her for many times, but Ste still kept lying down and sitting up in a bad mood.


    "I''m not worried about the minor operation dad will have tomorrow. I''m just worried about the major


    operation and dad''s mood."


    "I''m afraid that dad will pass away with regret. If he has regret, it''ll be our regret. If he passes away, it''ll


    be a lifelong regret for us."


    Ste realized something. She was afraid that the regret would be passed down.


    "Ste, I''m d you can realize this. If you want dad to feel better, you have to forget the hatred. Even


    if dad is not as sick as we think, you two should stop intervening in his own affairs. It''s time for you to


    let him seek his happiness."


    Seeing that there was a chance to change Ste''s mind, Joshua took the opportunity to persuade her.


    "Vanessa''s right. If you let the past go, it will be you who will benefit most. Look. These days, you''ve


    been thinking about nothing but this matter. As a result, both your sleep and your mood are affected.


    How tired you are."


    "Let the past go, and let your father be relieved. If he''s not seriously ill, you''ll still have a chance. If


    he''s...both of you will regret it."


    At this moment, Joshua saw Ste cry. However, as the saying went, make hay while the sun shines.


    Even if she cried, he could not miss this opportunity.


    Joshua went on to speak.


    "Ste, you may dislike what I''m going to say next, but I believe that it''s the truth. If you two didn''t hate


    your dad in the past many years, he wouldn''t be depressed. He''s been depressed and silent for more


    than 20 years. It has been lucky enough that he''s only sick now."


    "In other words, if Brian''s and your hatred, he wouldn''t be sick."


    Joshua believed that it was necessary for him to say these words. Although it was only his thought, he


    believed that it was reasonable to some extent.


    Health was directly affected by people''s mood. Rufus''s health must have been seriously affected by the


    depression in the past years.


    "Is it really our fault?"


    Ste asked with tears. It never urred to her that her father became ill because of a bad mood, but


    she thought that what Joshua said was very reasonable.


    Joshua did not speak. He just nodded with certainty. His saying so would make Ste feel very sad and


    have a sense of me. However, it was the best way to let her let the past go.


    After Joshua nodded, Ste burst into tears. She was filled with sadness and a sense of me. She


    and Brian were the culprits, and therefore they were not eligible to feel sad. They made their father


    sick. How bad they were? If they went on treating their father in that way, would he die?


    Joshua did not say anything tofort Ste. He just held Ste in his arms.


    She was also troubled by too many things. She needed to let them go and she also needed to vent the


    emotion. Otherwise, she would also be troubled by those things and finally became ill.


    Ste cried for a long time and then gradually calmed down.


    "I''m willing to forgive dad. But Brian''s the most key person. We need to find a way to make Brian


    forgive dad."


    Ste hade round. She was unable to let the past go, but she could stop herself from interfering


    with Rufus''s affairs andining.


    But Brian could not do that. Once Rufus went to Isobel, Brian would move out of the house in the


    suburb. The rtionship between him and Rufus would worsen greatly.


    "To persuade Brian, we had better ask Winwin to help. Neither you nor I can deal with it."


    Joshua still believed that Winnie was the best person to talk to Brian. They could help, but the effect


    would be limited.


    "Winwin won''t intervene in this matter anymore. For several times, Brian took the initiative to mention it,


    but Winwin refused to talk about it."


    Ste learned this thing from Brian. She could not figure out a way to deal with it, either.


    "She has been deeply hurt by Brian. It''s normal for her to refuse to help. However, now, apart from


    asking Winwin to help, we can''t think of any other ways to solve the problem."


    Joshua knew what Winnie was thinking about. Interfering with this matter seemingly meant endless


    harm to herself. Who would ask for it?


    But he could not think of any other ways. So he could only try to find a chance to persuade Winnie.


    "Dad once told me that what we knew about the past was not true. Since he said so, there must be


    something we don''t know. And dad has said that mom''smitting suicide has nothing to do with his


    affair with that woman at all. However, if dad doesn''t tell us, we won''t be able to learn anything about


    it."


    "If it wasn''t dad that caused mom tomit suicide, as long as we make things clear, Brian won''t hate


    dad anymore."


    Ste said. When Rufus said those words to her in the past, she didn''t believe him at all. Now, when


    she calmed down and thought about it carefully, she finally found something.


    Her father was indeed an honest person and had a strong sense of responsibility. If it was his fault, he


    would shoulder the responsibility. When his children were involved, he, as a father, would have an


    especially responsible attitude to the things.


    Then, it should be mom''s responsibility. Did mom have a serious problem?


    "How can we find out the fact? Apart from dad, no one knows the truth."


    Joshua was happy that Ste could talk about the past in such a calm way. Ste changed. His efforts


    finally worked.


    "Paul had once had a talk with me. ording to him, it was caused by my mother herself, but he said


    he didn''t know why, either. Mom had a close friend, but he had passed away. Otherwise, he might know


    something."


    Ste thought that it was a pity. That person might know something, but he passed away before her


    mothermitted suicide.


    "Is her friend a man or a woman?"


    Joshua asked tentatively.


    "A man. He was not just a friend. He was mom''s ex-boyfriend. But he died in a car ident a few days


    before mommitted suicide."


    With the hope of finding more clues and making Brian let the past go as soon as possible, Ste told


    Joshua everything she knew. Only when the barrier between them was broken down could they be truly


    happy.


    "Boyfriend? Died in a car ident?"


    Joshua became doubtful. However, having no evidence, he did not think too much. He was just


    wondering if his mother-inw''smitting suicide had anything to do with her ex-boyfriend.


    "Joshua, do you think it possible that mom leaped to her own death because of depression?"


    Ste did not notice that Joshua was being doubtful. She was trying to figure out other possible


    reasons.


    "Impossible. If mom did that because of depression, dad wouldn''t conceal it from you. Besides, do you


    really believe that Paul doesn''t know the truth? He has worked for dad for so many years, and he is


    trusted by dad. He knows many things that you and Brian don''t know. It''s highly possible that he''s


    trying to conceal the fact from you two."


    "If both dad and Paul try to keep the truth a secret, then it''s definitely not a matter of depression."


    Joshua analyzed the situation. In his view, it was not a simple matter. In his opinion, they should try to


    find out more details about the "ex-boyfriend".


    "You''re right. Maybe I should find a chance to talk to Paul and see if he will tell me more about it."


    After hearing what Joshua said, Ste immediately changed her view.


    If her mother reallymitted suicide because of depression, it was indeed unnecessary for her father


    to conceal it from her and Brian. If was silly to consider depression to be the cause of her mom''s death.


    It seemed that women would really be silly for some time after giving birth to a child.


    The next day was Saturday. Although it was not a workday, Kevin still found a doctor to perform an


    operation on Rufus. It was a minor operation, and it was a sessful one. However, when they waited


    for Rufus to wake up after the operation, they all felt uneasy and afraid.


    Joshua suddenly had something to do, leaving the hospital. Ste just sat beside Rufus. And Brian sat


    on a bench outside the ward silently with his head down.


    Winnie opened the door and came out of the ward. Seeing that Brian just sat silently, she directly sat


    beside Brian.


    "Don''t worry. Uncle will be ok."


    Winnie gentlyforted Brian. She understood that Brian must be worried and afraid now. She had


    experienced it in the past.


    Brian did not speak and did not look up. He just sighed a long sigh. He looked as if he would die if he


    did not sigh the long sigh.


    "Everyone will undergo old age, illness and death. And uncle is just sick. Don''t worry too much about


    him."


    Winnie was less worried than Brian was. It was not because Rufus was not her blood rtive. It was


    just because she had experienced something more painful.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Winwin, how did you make it through when that thing happened to your family? I almost can''t breathe


    right now. I want to help him, but I can''t."


    Brian spoke. He was distressed by what Winnie had gone through. At the same time, he thought about


    how to make himself feel better.


    "I have no idea how I made it through. At that time, I thought it might be better to die. But I can''t. I''m not


    eligible to die. At that time, I had the feeling that my life didn''t belong to myself. I owed too much to


    others. My life belonged to them."


    "I felt that the sky was falling down, and I was really desperate. At that time, my family was ruined in a


    very short time. I lost everything, and there was no one who I could turn to for help. And I''m alone. I


    had to deal with everything alone..."


    Just thinking about what she had gone through made her feel very bad. She really had no idea how


    she made it through.


    "I''m sorry. You must be very miserable at that time."


    For Brian, the most miserable thing he had undergone was to lose his mother. However,pared with


    Winnie, he was lucky. He did not lose everything, and he got support from his family. Even so, he still


    found it hard to endure. He really could not imagine how Winnie could make it through.

 Chapter 862 She Also Wanted to Be Fairly Treated

    Chapter 862 She Also Wanted to Be Fairly Treated


    Winnie sadly smiled.


    "I was too painful at that time. As a result, I went numb. There was no one who I could turn to. I even


    couldn''t find someone to help with my parents'' funeral."


    "In short, I was desperate. If possible, I wouldn''t be a surrogate. Who would be willing to sell herself or


    himself?"


    Winnie was sad, but she was d that she met Brian. And she was grateful to him for making her fall in


    love with him. She had never regretted having fallen in love with him, and she had never regretted


    having given birth to his children.


    But she did not want to be with him anymore because she did not want to be hurt anymore.


    Love was not necessarily to be shown nor to be put into action. It could also meanpanionship or


    attention from afar.


    Winnie was willing to love him while keeping away from him. She was willing to love him silently,


    instead of just trying to get him.


    Love belonged to her, but the beloved did not. As long as her heart was filled with love, it did not matter


    whether she could get the person.


    "Do you regret having given birth to my children?"


    Brian asked with sadness. If he had known at that time that he would fall in love with Winnie, he would


    have solved all the problems for Winnie and would not have let her feel desperate and receive any


    blow.


    "No, my kids are great. But I regret having given Luke to you. If I hadn''t given you Luke, I would not


    have met you in my life again. And you won''t know that you have those two kids in your whole life."


    Winnie said frankly.


    If she had hold on and did not give Luke to Brian, she might not have suffered so much.


    "It''s a good thing that you gave me Luke. If you conceal the fact that I have two children from me, it''s


    not fair to me."


    "Let''s not consider the deal and the money I paid. I''m the father of the children, and I have the right to


    know that they''re my children."


    What Brian was most afraid of was that Winnie would regret her decision, no matter which decision she


    regretted. He could not imagine how miserable it would be if he did not know he had two children.


    "There are many unfair things. And we have to ept it."


    Brian wanted to be treated in a fair way. Winnie also wanted to be fairly treated. However, she had


    never been treated in a fair way.


    When Wendy was her opponent, Brian chose to help Wendy; when Gloria was her opponent, Brian


    chose Gloria. When Wendy, Gloria and she were in the same position, Felix cared only about Gloria


    and Wendy. Who had ever treated her fairly?


    If Winnie had been eager for fairness, she might have died while waiting long ago. And she might not


    be able to be treated in a fair way before she died. She had to ept the fact and turn a blind eye to it.


    After all, she had to live on.


    Brian looked at Winnie''s face with loving eyes. He wanted to know more about the past of Winnie and


    how much she had suffered. But she refused to give him a chance, and she did not talk to him about


    the past.


    She just isted herself and refused to tell him anything.


    "Winwin, will you go to my mother''s grave with me?"


    The reason why Brian suddenly made this request was that he would like to talk about his rtionship


    with his father. But Winnie did not agree.


    "It...It''s not appropriate for me to go to her grave. You had better go there yourself."


    After saying those words, Winnie stood up. She had neither a reason nor qualification to go to the


    grave of Brian''s mother. And she did not want to intervene in the family affairs of Brian anymore.


    "Winwin, I''d like to try to improve the rtionship between him and me. And I need your help. It''s


    appropriate for you to go to my mom''s grave with me. I just..."


    Being rejected, Brian was very sad. But he still wanted to have a try.


    In the past, when Winnie tried every means to persuade him, he did not listen. Now, he really wanted to


    change, but Winnie was no longer there to help.


    He knew that it was his attitude that caused the change in Winnie''s attitude. However, without Winnie''s


    help, it was difficult to improve the rtionship between Rufus and him.


    "Don''t mention it anymore. I''ve tried many times. I''m pretty sure that I can''t be of any help to you. And I


    can''t find any reason why I''m eligible to go to the grave of your mother with you."


    Winnie interrupted Brian. After saying what she wanted to say, she went back to the ward.


    She had tried to help him before. It was just that he did not care about it. From now on, she would care


    only about her own affairs, and Brian should deal with his own affairs by himself.


    The hospital in which Penny lived. Wendy secretly came to meet Penny again.


    "Last time, Brian asked you to go out. What did you talk about?"


    Penny wanted to know Brian''s purpose, so she had been thinking about it.


    "He warned me not to do anything bad. Besides, he said that Winnie was the only woman who he


    would ept as his wife."


    Wendy sighed. She did not tell Penny that Brian asked her to drop her.


    "Brian must be out of his mind. Does Winnie have any advantage? If he married Winnie, he would


    regret it one day."


    Wendy couldn''t helpining. She was not sure what would happen in the future at all, but she was


    unwilling to give up on Brian.


    "Winnie must have used some tricks, and Brian''s fooled by her."


    "Don''t think too much. Even if Winnie doesn''tpete against you, there will be other women


    with him."


    Penny was also unwilling to give up on Brian, but she knew that she had no chance.


    If she would not be put in prison and if she was not going to die, she would surely try hard to get Brian.


    Even if he did not love her, he must be her man instead of Winnie''s man.


    What a pity! She was unwilling to give up on him!


    "I think so, so I don''t take Winnie seriously. No matter Winnie willpete with me or not, I''llpete


    for Brian."


    It was not true that Wendy did not take Winnie seriously. As a matter of fact, she knew very well that


    Winnie was her strongest opponent.


    "When can you be discharged from the hospital? We should implement our n as soon as possible


    after you are discharged."


    The reason why Wendy came here was that she would like to know when she could get her wish and


    be with Brian again.


    "Don''t be anxious. Brian''s father is sick and is in the hospital now. These days, it''s impossible for us to


    ask him out, no matter what tricks we use. Just wait. When there''s a chance, I''ll tell you."


    Penny learned from Oscar that Brian''s father was sick and that Brian and Winnie nearly came to the


    hospital every day. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for them to find an opportunity. They


    could do nothing but wait.


    "Rufus is ill? What''s the matter with him?"


    Wendy asked with astonishment. Before Penny told her that, she really did not know it.


    "I don''t know. He has been here for several days."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Penny had asked Oscar about that, but Oscar didn''t tell her. Penny did not know if he was really not


    sure what the matter was with Rufus.


    "Then, shall I go to visit him?"


    Wendy had no idea what to do. She thought that it was a good chance for her to improve her


    rtionship with the people of the Be family, but she feared meeting the people of the Be


    family. What she feared more was that she might be driven out by Brian.


    "I don''t know, either. Make the decision yourself."


    Penny had once been in such a dilemma, too. So she couldn''t give any advice to Wendy.


    When she just got the news from Oscar, she thought about if she should go to visit Rufus and ease the


    strained rtionship between them. After thinking it over, she did not go. She was afraid that she would


    be driven out. After all, she had abused Luke in the past.


    Because of Rufus''s illness, Wendy had to dy the n. She was worried that Penny might not be


    able to live to see the day when Rufus recovered.


    However, she could do nothing with it. The only thing she could do was to pray that Penny would get


    better and better day by day and that Rufus soon would recover.


    After dinner, only Paul still stayed in the hospital. Other people all went home.


    Rufus lied in the bed with a pale face. He had just received a minor operation, but he felt unwell.


    "Where do you feel sick?"


    Paul came close to the bed and asked Rufus who had been frowning.


    "Everywhere. Even breathing hurts. Just now, the kids were here, so I didn''t mention it. s, health''s


    the most important thing. Without health, it''s meaningless to have a lot of money."


    Rufus said. He was weak because he was ill and because of his worries about the test results. In short,


    he was unable to settle down.


    "It''s the years of depression that make you sick. In my opinion, you should tell the kids the truth and


    then solve the problem. Then, all of you will live a happy life in the future and you won''t get sick


    anymore."


    Paul had worked for Rufus for decades. Seeing Rufus suffer, he was very sad.


    He knew how depressed Rufus was over the years and that Rufus only got such a serious illness


    because he was badly troubled by those things.


    "It''s toote. I might die soon, and it''s meaningless to tell them the truth."


    It seemed that Rufus had lost confidence in everything, and he was not confident that he could recover


    from his illness at all. Now, for Rufus, whether to talk to his children about the past or not was not


    important at all. What mattered was what to do with Isobel.


    "Paul, ording to Isobel, if I died, she wouldmit suicide. If I really die, you must take good care of


    her. She has suffered too much in her whole life, and I can''t let her kill herself."


    Hoping that Isobel could live a happy life in the future, Rufus asked Paul to take care of Isobel.


    "Don''t think about it. And you won''t need me to take care of Isobel. You''ll be fine. It''s unnecessary for


    you to think about that."


    Paul was sad to hear those words. He just tried to have a chat with Rufus, but Rufus talked as if he


    were saying farewell andst words to him. At the same time, Paul found that Rufus was worried about


    only Isobel.


    "I hope I''ll be fine, too. However, if anything goes wrong, I''ll have no time to say those words to you."


    Rufus kept sighing. He even found it tiring and difficult to sigh now. Even under such circumstances,


    there was still something he must say.


    "If I really die, tell Brian and Ste the truth. In that case, they won''t have any reason to hate Isobel.


    Then, they''ll be able to live a happy life together."


    "The video Brian¡¯s mom shot is in my drawer. If I die, just show it to them."


    After hearing those words, Paul wore a reluctant expression on his face.


    "Why don''t you tell them the truth now? You can live a happy life with them. I can''t understand why we


    can''t tell them the truth while you''re still alive."


    Paul really could not understand why Rufus would refuse to get the happiness. It was so easy for him


    to get it.


    "As long as I''m alive, I would keep it a secret and solve the problems in other ways. Brian''s mom is my


    wife, and it''s the only thing I can do for her. I''ll try my best to maintain her dignity. This is what I, as her


    husband, should do."


    He did not love his wife. However, considering that she lived with him for so many years and that she


    gave birth to his two children, he believed that he had an obligation to keep the truth a secret.

 Chapter 863 Thomas Shouted Angrily at Maria

    Chapter 863 Thomas Shouted Angrily at Maria


    "I still can''t understand. You maintain Brian¡¯s mother''s dignity at the expense of harming Isobel. Is it


    fair?"


    "The way you treat Isobel is the same as the way Brian treats Winwin. Why do the women from the


    Chambers family always get the me for those things?"


    Paul could neither understand nor approve of Rufus''s decision. However, he could not change Rufus''s


    mind, though he had tried to persuade him for many times.


    "s..."


    Rufus sighed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I know I owe a lot to Isobel. But she''s still alive, and I''ll try to make it up to her."


    "This idea is even more odious. She''s unwilling to live without you, but you treat her in this way."


    "Think it over. Even if you recover from the illness this time, you won''t be able to live long. The problem


    has to be solved, and the only way is to tell them the truth."


    Paul was both angry and helpless now. Now he could understand why Winnie became so angry after


    she tried to persuade Brian.


    Everyone knew what to do, but Rufus and Brian just refused to do that. With such an attitude, they not


    only failed to solve the problem, but also made things worse.


    At the same time, at the Johnson¡¯s vi.


    Jack ran quickly into the house. As soon as he entered the house, he shouted loudly.


    "Dad, dad, Rufus is badly ill."


    "Be polite. Look at you. You''re not stable at all."


    Thomas did not hear what Jack said, so he scolded Jack.


    "It''s a serious matter. I can''t be calm. Rufus is very ill."


    Jack repeated it again.


    This time Thomas heard clearly. He asked nervously.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "He has a lung tumor. And he received a minor operation to test whether it''s malignant or not today."


    "Dad, will Rufus die?"


    Jack asked with worry. Ever since he got to know this piece of news, he had been worried.


    In the past, when he heard that someone had cancer, he was not affected at all because he felt as if he


    were listening to a story. However, when he learned that Rufus might have cancer in the hospital today,


    he had an impulse to cry.


    "Nonsense. Where did you learn this?"


    Thomas asked in disbelief. However, he soon remembered what Rufus was like before and realized


    that it might be true.


    "What happened? What happened?"


    At this moment, Maria walked towards them.


    "Today, I went to the hospital to visit Rufus, and I learned it from the doctors. After hearing that, I dared


    not to go in the hospital room and immediately hurried back home. Dad, it''s true. Rufus has a lung


    tumor."


    Jack roughly exined. The reason why he dared not go in was that he was afraid that he would lose


    control of his emotion and that he would say something Rufus did not know.


    "Look, it was lung cancer that caused him to faint. It has nothing to do with me at all. His family


    members scolded me for it. It''s unreasonable. No, I must ask them to apologize to me."


    As she said, she was about to rush out of the house. Seeing that, Thomas stopped her angrily.


    "Stop! If you dare to make trouble for them now, I won''t let you off. And don''t talk nonsense. He just has


    lung tumor, not cancer."


    "Mom, be reasonable. Even if Rufus is ill, if you didn''t annoy him, he wouldn''t faint. After all, it''s still


    your fault."


    "It''s already over, and don''t mention it anymore."


    Jack also thought that his mother went too far, so he also med his mother.


    In his view, that was apples and oranges. That day, his mother did deliberately cause the conflict for no


    reason. And it was not his mother that caused his Rufus to be sick. Those were really two separate


    things.


    "You shouldn''t say so. Why can''t I mention it? I did say something and therefore anger Rufus. However,


    if I hadn''t said those words, he would not have known that he was ill. I saved his life. He not only did


    not thank me, but he also..."


    "Shut up!"


    Thomas shouted. His voice was so loud that Maria was scared a lot. She stopped speaking at once.


    It became quiet in the living room. After a while, Felix came out of his study.


    "Why did you shout?"


    "Dad, please decide who''s right. I..."


    "Maria, shut up. If you dare to say one more word, I''ll drive you out of the house now."


    When Maria saw Felix, she believed that Felix would help her. Therefore, with the hope that Felix would


    speak for her, she wanted to tell Felix everything. Unexpectedly, Thomas spoke in a louder voice. Maria


    felt as if thunder had exploded overhead. She froze.


    The reason why he stopped Maria in time was that he did not want Felix to get to know this piece of


    news. He believed Brian did not tell them this piece of news for the same reason.


    "Mom, don''t quarrel with dad. What about going to your room and having a rest?"


    Jack understood the intention of his father and hurriedly took Maria to her room.


    Now, there were only Felix and Thomas in the living room.


    "You''re an adult now. Don''t quarrel with her. If anything happens, you should have a talk with her."


    Felix said. In his opinion, just now, Thomas brushed aside the feelings of his family members and


    shouted in the living room. He disliked this kind of behavior.


    "Well, I won''t quarrel with her in the future."


    "Dad, have an early rest. I''m going to go out for a walk."


    After saying those words, Thomas left with the key to his car.


    He did not go to take a walk. Instead, he went straight to the hospital.


    When he was outside the hospital room, he saw that Rufus was awake. So he opened the door and


    went in.


    "It''s sote. Why do youe at this hour?"


    Rufus asked in a weak voice.


    "I was bored at home, so Ie here to visit you."


    Thomas was not sure if Rufus knew his illness, so he was cautious.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. You get to know my illness, right?"


    Rufus noticed that Thomas was not in a good mood, and therefore guessed the reason why Thomas


    came here.


    "Thomas, don''t worry. Now, the medical technology is advanced, and we''re rich. No matter what illness


    I have, I''ll be ok in the end."


    It seemed that Rufus had already known what illness he had. Since Rufus had known that, then there


    was no point in being cautious. So Thomas justforted Rufus.


    There was a conflict between Thomas and Brian, but Thomas still loved Rufus. At ordinary times, he


    did not show it. However, when he heard that Rufus had lung tumor, he panicked.


    He wanted to get the Be Group, but he did not want to lose Rufus so soon.


    "I''m not worried. My life is predetermined. And it''s meaningless to be worried."


    Rufus talked as if he was not worried at all. As a matter of fact, he was more worried than anyone.


    In the past, he did not attach importance to life. However, now, he was afraid of death. After all, he


    owed a lot to Isobel, and he was worried that he would die before he could repay her.


    "You won''t die. Dad''s so healthy, and you''re not eligible to die."


    Thomas was worried and did not know how tofort Rufus.


    "Don''t let dad know that I''m sick. If it''s not malignant tumor, then tell him."


    Rufus had repeated these words many times today. Felix was old, and he did not want Felix to suffer


    too much while waiting.


    "I won''t. He doesn''t know anything about it."


    Thomas had guessed that they were trying to conceal the fact from Felix before. He was d that he


    had stopped Maria in time.


    "If I have cancer, take care of dad in the future. I..."


    "Don''t think so. It''s not a serious illness. Don''t be so negative."


    Thomas hurriedly interrupted Rufus. It never urred to him that Rufus would get such a serious


    illness and that Rufus might die before their father did.


    To be honest, he did not want Rufus to say those words.


    "No one knows if I''m badly sick now. I''m not being negative. I just want to make a good arrangement. In


    this way, I''ll be more relieved."


    "Dad''s old, but he''s still clever. If I die, he''ll certainly find it. If that happens, tell him in a roundabout


    way. Remember to pay close attention to his emotions."


    Rufus knew that it was unnecessary to talk about these things at this time, but he was afraid that there


    would be a serious consequence because of his failure to make a good arrangement.


    "Don''t think too much. You''ll be fine. After you receive an operation, you''ll totally recover from the


    illness. You''re a mature man. Stop nagging."


    Thomas replied in another way. He was not sure what would happen, but he hoped that Rufus would


    recover from his illness.


    "Well, I''ll stop it. I''m d that you know what to do."


    Rufus finally stopped talking, but there was still something he was worried about.


    For example, the rtionship between Thomas and Brian. For example, what Thomas had done to


    Brian in the past. Once Brian remembered those things or once Thomas was still ambitious, there


    would be a major conflict in their family.


    When he was alive, he could stop them. If he passed away, it would be his father that had to deal with


    it. At that time, there would be no one who could stop them from harming each other.


    He could not talk about it now. After all, it was not proper for him to ask Thomas to give him any


    promise. He was not going to think about it before he knew how sick he was.


    Brian had to attend a charity banquet on Sunday.


    He wanted Winnie to go to the banquet with him, but she refused. So Brian had to go to the banquet


    with Albert.


    On the way to the banquet.


    "Mr. Be, you asked Calvin to carry out an investigation on Jonny before. ording to the result of


    the investigation, he has always been in B City. He rents an apartment in the Lukemunity.


    ording to his neighbor, he has a girlfriend. His girlfriend is a local, but she has never been seen by


    the people who carried out the investigation."


    In the past many days, Albert found no chance to report to Brian. After finding that they were free on


    the way to the banquet, he told Brian the result of the investigation.


    "He didn''t leave B City. He''s so bold. Has he contacted Wendy?"


    Brian calmly asked. Now, he was less worried than before. Winnie stayed close to him now, and he


    could protect her well.


    "No, he hasn''t got in touch with Wendy. I also carried out an investigation on Wendy, finding that she


    has not lived at home for some time. After she left her home, she has been living alone in the vi you


    sent her."


    Albert knew that Mr. Be would definitely connect Jonny with Wendy, so he asked Calvin to carry


    out an investigation on Wendy.


    "She didn''t go home?"


    Brian was puzzled. Wendy did not have the ability to take good care of herself. If she left home and


    lived alone, what kind of life would she live? Well, forget it. It was none of his business. The person he


    should think about and care about was Winnie.


    "Mr. Be, what shall we do with Jonny?"


    Albert asked.


    "For the time being, don''t do anything to him. Winwin''s with me now, and she will be safe and sound."


    Now, Brian had a lot of work to do, and his father was sick. He was deeply trouble, so he had no time to


    deal with Jonny now.


    "We''ve also found out something about Gloria. I''ll roughly report it to you. ording to rumors, she


    often swears at or beats her assistant. Whenever she''s unhappy, she''ll vent her anger on her assistant.


    We''ve carried out an investigation on several of her previous assistants, so we''re sure that it''s true."


    Most importantly, she has affairs with many men. She has slept with directors, agents, and even some


    young male stars. Besides, she usually does something that is even worse. And she has had several


    abortions."

 Chapter 864 The Test Results of Rufus

    Chapter 864 The Test Results of Rufus


    The investigation was carried about by both Albert and Calvin. Calvin did not have a chance to report it


    to Brian, so Albert alone reported it to Brian.


    "Anything else?"


    Brian calmly asked. His mood was not affected at all. He looked as if he were listening to a story.


    "No. She just has a bad temper and has affairs with many men. Oh, it seems that she cheats on her


    taxes. We haven''t found out much about it yet. If we find evidence, Calvin will keep it."


    Albert honestly answered. Gloria was a better person than Wendy. At least, she did not harm Winnie


    and Luke. However, for their boss, she was still a bad person.


    "After you find out the fact, keep all the evidence. It might be useful in the future."


    In the past years when Brian did business, he had seen various kinds of women. Many of them


    pretended to be respectabledies, just like Gloria did. That was the reason why he hated hypocrite


    and luscious women.


    When they arrived, Brian ran into Andrew and Gloria.


    Now, because of the cooperative rtionship, Brian had to talk to Andrew.


    "Mr. Be, do youe here alone?"


    Andrew came to greet Brian with a smile, and Gloria stayed beside him.


    "Mr. Be."


    Gloria spoke to Brian in a charming voice.


    Brian, who had just known what Gloria was like, found her every move and even smiles disgusting.


    "Yes, Ie here alone."


    Brian just answered Andrew''s question. He did not look at Gloria.


    "How much money are you going to donate today, Mr. Be?"


    Ste asked.


    "I''m not sure yet. It depends."


    Brian just gave a perfunctory answer. Because of Gloria, he even became impatient with talking to


    Andrew.


    "Mr. Be, so far, our cooperation has been very smooth. If we can get a good result, let''s have more


    cooperation in the future."


    Finally, Andrew moved the topic to work. It was what Andrew attached most importance to.


    "Of course. As long as both of ourpany benefit from the cooperation, we''re d to have more


    cooperation with you."


    Brian was interested in his work, but he was not interested in Gloria.


    "I''d like to cooperate in more aspects. Now, Gloria also works in mypany and can be of great help


    to me. In the future, I''m going to let Gloria be in charge of all the cooperation with the Be Group. I''ll


    appreciate it if you will help her."


    Andrew''s intention could easily be seen. After hearing that, Brian frowned.


    "There''s a team that is in charge of this work, and I don''t interfere with this work. And you won''t need


    me to help her."


    Brian refused him. He was unwilling to give Gloria any chance or hope.


    "Mr. Be..."


    "Mr. Be, Mr. Hawkins wants to see you. He''s waiting for you."


    Andrew wanted to persuade Brian, but Albert came and interrupted their conversation.


    "Mr. Colin, excuse me."


    As saying those words coldly, Brian left with Albert and went to meet other people.


    "Youe at the right time. I don''t want to have one more word with Andrew anymore."


    Brian spoke to Albert in a low voice. Apart from Andrew, Gloria also upset him.


    "I saw that you were impatient, so I came to you. Besides, Gloria had been staring at your eyes. If it


    were seen by Director Chambers, you would have to exin it."


    As a matter of fact, Albert''s purpose was to take Brian away from Andrew and Gloria. Whether to meet


    Mr. Hawkins or not was actually not important. However, Albert had used that excuse. Considering that


    both Andrew and Gloria were watching them, Brian had to meet Mr. Hawkins.


    "Hello, Mr. Be. It''s really difficult to find a chance to meet you."


    Before Brian got close, Mr. Hawkins, who tried to ttered Brian, greeted him.


    "Hello, Mr. Hawkins."


    Brian''s attitude towards Mr. Hawkins was much better than that towards Andrew. He had known Mr.


    Hawkins for many years. As a matter of fact, before he took over the Be Group, he had known Mr.


    Hawkins. It was just that they did not have any chance to cooperate in the past years.


    "Mr. Be, you''re really young and brilliant. Seeing that you''ve achieved so much at such a young


    age, we old people are ashamed."


    Mr. Hawkins ttered Brian. He called himself an old man, but he was actually just in his 50s. Perhaps


    he was trying to make Brian''s brilliance prominent by saying so.


    "You''re too modest. It''s well known that you''re very capable. When there''s a chance, I''d like to


    cooperate with you."


    It was the first time that Brian proposed to cooperate with Mr. Hawkins. It was just a polite remark


    businessmen and businesswomen would make, but Mr. Hawkins was surprised to hear it.


    "If there''s a chance, I''ll certainly cooperate with you."


    Mr. Hawkins smiled very happily, as if he had got something great.


    "By the way, Mr. Be, how did you deal with the vi you bought in the bank before?"


    As they chatted, Mr. Hawkins remembered the past.


    "Vi? Which vi?"


    Brian had no idea which vi Mr. Hawkins was referring to.


    "You have so many fixed assets that you forget how many vis you have."


    Mr. Hawkins ttered him with a smile.


    "I''m talking about the vi Dominik mortgaged. At that time, I was also interested in that vi, but the


    price I offered was not as high as the price you offered."


    Mr. Hawkins remembered it very well because he found that Brian was much brilliant than he was at


    that time. It was also because he could not understand why Brian would spend so much money on


    buying that vi.


    Hearing Dominik''s name, Brian frowned at once.


    "I didn''t deal with it. I even forget it."


    It was true that Brian had forgotten that vi. He had even forgotten that he had bought it. Since Mr.


    Hawkins mentioned it, he must have bought that vi. It seemed that it was necessary for him to carry


    out an investigation to find out what had happened.


    If Mr. Hawkins hadn''t mentioned that vi, Brian would not have known that he had such a vi.


    Therefore, he had been thinking about that vi.


    After putting an end to the conversation with Mr. Hawkins, Brian came to a quiet ce with Albert.


    "Do you know anything about the vi Mr. Hawkins mentioned."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Brian asked.


    "No, I don''t know."


    It was also the first time for Albert to learn about it. If he did not know anything about it, it meant that


    Brian must have bought it before Albert worked for the Be Group.


    "The events you don''t know all happened during that period of time, and I don''t have a diary about what


    had happened during that period of time. Albert, carry out an investigation on that vi."


    Brian seriously said. During that period of time, he just lost his memory. At that time, he forgot many


    things, but he did not realize that he was suffering from selective amnesia at that time.


    He thought about something he remembered, and roughly figured out when he bought the vi.


    However, there was still something he could not remember, such as something about this vi.


    After the agonizing wait, today, they could finally know the test results of Rufus.


    It was Tuesday today. Brian and Winnie went to the hospital to wait for the results of the test after they


    sent their children to school.


    Soon after they arrived at the hospital, Ste and Joshua also arrived. Then, Thomas came.


    The atmosphere in hospital room was tense. Although they had been chatting all the time, they were all


    worried and nervous.


    Rufus requested that the results be revealed in his presence because he did not want to be fooled and


    because he would like to master his own fate.


    After waiting for a while, Kevin finally came. When Kevin excitedly pushed the door open, people inside


    the room had all known the result.


    "I''ve got the results of test of Rufus, it''s a benign tumor."


    "Rufus, read it yourself. It''s really a benign tumor."


    Kevin said whileughing. He came directly to Rufus and handed the results of test to Rufus.


    Rufus took it over and looked at it very carefully. After making sure that it was a benign tumor, he finally


    smiled and was relieved.


    He did not speak. He just handed the results of test to Brian and Ste who were waiting beside him.


    Now, Rufus took a deep breath again and again. Now, what he wanted to do most was to tell Isobel this


    good news, so that she would not be worried anymore.


    It seemed that he still had a chance to be with Isobel.


    Brian looked at the results of test, smiling happily and silently. Ste was the most excited person. She


    came to Rufus, held him into her arms, and cried.


    "Dad, you''ll be fine. You''ll recover from illness after you receive an operation. Then, we can go home."


    "I''m fine. Don''t cry."


    Rufusforted Ste. In the past many days, everyone was worried about him and was nervous.


    Now, everyone could be relieved.


    Brian gave the results of test to Thomas; Winnie made a phone call to the people in the house in the


    suburb and sent a message to Vanessa. Everyone was worried about Rufus, and she must tell


    everyone this piece of good news.


    "It''s a good thing. It''s a good thing. Ste, don''t cry. Your father will live a better life in the future."


    Thomas was also excited. These days, worrying that Rufus would have lung cancer, he had been


    nervous. Now, he was sure that Rufus just had a benign tumor. He was finally relieved.


    "Brian, Winwin, go to my office and talk about the operation. Let''s fix a time for uncle''s operation now,


    so that uncle could receive an operation as soon as possible. In this way, uncle will be able to go


    home."


    Kevin was more anxious than anyone else. He wanted Rufus to receive the operation as soon as


    possible.


    "Brian, Winwin, go to talk about it. You can decide the day when dad will receive the operation."


    Ste urged. Even if it was a benign tumor, she hoped that Rufus could receive the operation as soon


    as possible.


    Then, Brian and Winnie walked out of the ward with Kevin.


    When they came to Kevin''s office, the smile had disappeared from Kevin''s face. But he did not put on


    the look of frustration and despair.


    "Why? Is there anything you didn''t tell us?"


    Winnie noticed his change of expression. She wondered if Kevin had concealed something from them.


    "Yes. But don''t worry. It can be settled."


    "Sit down, please."


    As Kevin said, he sat down.


    "Tell us everything now."


    Brian urged as soon as he sat down. Kevin''s serious expression made him nervous again.


    "Uncle does have a benign tumor, but there''s a chance of progression. Besides, it''s not a small tumor,


    so the surface of the wound will not be small. I suggest that a lobe of his lung be removed. That''s the


    best way."


    "There''s no need for you to worry. Tonight, I''ll contact my teacher and ask for his help. If there''s a better


    way, I''ll try my best to implement it. The worst situation is that a lobe of his lung will be removed."


    Kevin gave them a warning. This was the reason why he talked about it in his office in the presence of


    Brian and Winwin. He did not want Rufus to be worried.


    "Will it affect his daily life?"


    Brian asked in a deep voice.


    "It won''t. It''s just that he can''t do energetic exercise for a long time."


    From a doctor''s point of view, Rufus could live a normal life after he received the operation. That was


    why Kevin dared to give a guarantee.


    "As long as his daily life will not be affected, then it''s ok. Don''t tell him that. For the time being, don''t tell


    it to Ste. Just perform the surgery in the way you n. Fix the date as soon as possible."


    Kevin was confident, but Brian was still worried. After all, if Rufus lost a part of his body, there would be


    something he could not do.

 Chapter 865 Several Chance Encounters in the Lift

    Chapter 865 Several Chance Encounters in the Lift


    Kevin went on to exin.


    "And there''s one thing I must tell you. It''s a multiple tumor. It''s highly likely that it will grow again in a


    year or two. But it depends on uncle''s physical fitness and his mood. If he''s strong and he''s in a good


    mood, it may grow in five or ten years."


    "It depends both on uncle''s ability to adjust in many aspects and on how much you can help. Try your


    best to make him be in a good mood. I believe that it can relieve much of the pain for him."


    Kevin had to remind them of it again. Compared with rpsing once in five years, rpsing once a


    year would cause much greater harm to Rufus''s body.


    Whether Rufus would rpse or not depended on Rufus''s physical fitness, but it depended more on his


    family members.


    "It''s multiple tumor?"


    After hearing those words, Brian''s eyebrows furrowed more tightly. If it grew once a year, it meant that


    a lobe of Rufus''s lung would be removed every year. Five yearster, Rufus would die. In that case, it


    would be as harmful as cancer.


    "Don''t worry too much. If he fully recovers and is taken good care of, it''s possible that he will not


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    rpse. I just told you the worst, so that you''ll attach great importance to it."


    Kevin found that Brian was very worried and anxious, so heforted him.


    What he said was not groundless. It had happened to someone before. The reason why he told Brian


    the worst was that he wanted to push Brian to change his mind.


    And it was Winnie that asked him to deliberately tell Brian the worst. Kevin understood why Winnie


    asked him to do so, so he did as she asked.


    Having long known everything, Winnie did not say a word.


    However, seeing Brian frowned without saying a word, she had to say a few words tofort him.


    "Don''t worry too much. As long as you care more about uncle, he''ll definitely be fine."


    As a matter of fact, Winnie was trying to persuade Brian to forgive Rufus and to let Rufus go to Isobel.


    "Don''t tell others about it. I mean, don''t tell it to Rufus. Although Rufus didn''t say anything, I could tell


    he was under great pressure. If he knew about it, he would think too much."


    "Just go to do your own business. I''m going to contact my teacher and fix the date of the operation


    now."


    There were two reasons why Kevin talked about it in the office. First, he did not want Rufus or Ste to


    hear those words. Second, Winnie had asked him to do so.


    Now, he had done what Winnie asked him to. He was afraid that Brian would find out the fact, so he


    asked Brian to leave.


    "Well, do it as soon as you can. We''re going out now."


    It was Winnie who responded to Kevin. Then she pulled Brian out of the office.


    They did not return to the hospital room at once. Brian did not want others to notice that he was down,


    so he went to the park in the inpatient department with Winnie.


    "I thought it was a surprise. Unexpectedly, it''s not a good news."


    Brian spoke soon after he sat down. He became nervous again.


    "It isn''t a bad news. It''s multiple, but it''s at least not malignant. There''s a great difference between


    them. If someone has a malignant tumor, then it''s highly possible that he or she will die in the end.


    However, if one has multiple a serious tumor, he or she still has time and opportunity."


    "Multiple tumor isn''t an incurable disease. It depends on what you do."


    Winnie stopped speaking at the right time. She had made an appropriate remark. It was enlightening.


    At the same time, she kept her promise that she would not interfere with Brian''s affairs.


    "I have no idea what to do. I only know that his life will be seriously affected."


    Brian asked with confusion. What should he do in the future to make Rufus be in a good mood and to


    prevent him from rpsing? He really had no idea.


    "I remember that he likes to y basketball, swim, and y tennis. After that thing happened, my


    family was ruined. Since then, I have never seen him do anything he likes."


    "Now, he''s sick. It''s possible that he will have to say farewell to his hobbies."


    Brian said with regret. He felt sorry for his father.


    At this time, he did not think about the past. He did not think about the reason why his mother passed


    away; he did not think about the other woman. He just thought that Rufus was his father and that he


    was sick.


    When he thought in this way, he became more tolerant. However, the more tolerant he became, the


    more he pitied Rufus.


    "You still remember Rufus''s hobbies. It seems that you''re still eligible to be his child."


    "Brian, I don''t know how to persuade you, and I can''t talk too much about it. I just hope that Rufus can


    live a happy life in the future and that you won''t do anything that you''ll regret anymore."


    Now, Winnie cared about Brian, but she could not show it.


    When Brian said that he had no idea what to do, Winnie was desperate. Now, Rufus was badly ill. If


    Brian could still not forgive Rufus, Brian would have nothing but hatred in the rest of his life.


    However, when she heard that Brian still remembered Rufus''s hobbies and that he recalled the past,


    she saw hope.


    It was possible to change Brian''s mind. It was just that he still cared too much about the past. He had


    hated Rufus for so many years. Hating Rufus had been one of his habits and an indispensable part of


    his life. So it was impossible for him to suddenly forgive Rufus.


    He needed time toe round on his own. And Winnie was unwilling to help him anymore.


    After saying those words, Winnie left. She did not want to interfere with Brian''s affairs. Brian


    understood it.


    He had harmed her with sharp words, and Winnie was stubborn. Therefore, it was difficult for him to


    change her decision.


    However, without the help of Winnie, it was not easy for him to make a change.


    After knowing that Rufus had benign tumor, Thomas left the hospital room. Unexpectedly, he met


    Penny in the lift. And they were the only two person in the lift.


    "Uncle Thomas, let''s find a ce to have a talk."


    Penny said tonelessly without looking at Thomas.


    "You''re waiting for me."


    Thomas spoke coldly. When Penny saw him, she was calm. Judging from it, he could see that Penny


    had been waiting for him or had been trying to create a chance to meet him.


    Penny smiled, but she still did not look at Thomas.


    "Yes. There''s no police watching me here, and it''s better to talk to you here. Brian''s father is ill, so I


    specte that you will surelye here."


    Penny honestly said. It was stupid to try to fool someone like Thomas. It would be better for her to be


    honest.


    "Even so, I can''t have a talk with you. There are many members of the Be family here, and I may


    run into them at any time."


    Thomas refused to have a talk with her. It was dangerous to stay with Penny in such a public ce.


    She said that there was no police around, but it might not be true.


    After saying those words, Thomas hurriedly punched a button on the lift without noticing what it was.


    He had to part from Penny as soon as possible. If they took the lift to the first floor and met the


    members of the Be family, he would get into trouble.


    "Uncle Thomas, you''re too cowardly. Well, then I''ll directly speak."


    Penny took the opportunity to speak. Thomas refused to talk to her, but he could hear her.


    "I''d like to meet my dad, and I''ll definitely do what I have said. Uncle Thomas, I know you can help me.


    You must help me."


    As soon as Penny hurriedly finished speaking, the door of the lift opened. Thomas came out of the lift


    without saying a word. He even did not take a look at Penny.


    He walked away quickly, as if he were running away from someone who would incur disaster. Penny


    knew that Thomas was very cautious, so she did not follow him.


    The lift continued to move downwards. Penny was worried.


    She could definitely do what she had promised Thomas. And she must achieve that. But would


    Thomas give her a chance to meet her father?


    The lift arrived at the first floor and the door opened, but Penny did not walk out of the lift. Just when


    the door was about to close, Winnie suddenly pressed a button on the lift.


    The door, which did not close, opened slowly. When Winnie saw Penny, she was astonished. And


    Penny was the only person in the lift.


    "Why don''t you stay in your room?"


    Winnie kept pressing the button, but she did not go in.


    "Why can''t I leave the hospital room? Are you a police officer? It has nothing to do with you."


    Penny answered in a bad manner. Then, she urged Winnie.


    "Why do you keep pressing the button on the lift? Does it belong to you? If you don''t want to go in,


    move your hand away from the button. Be a moral person, ok?"


    "Oh."


    Only then did Winnie realize that she was pressing the button on the lift.


    She withdrew her hand and walked slowly into the lift. Then, she pressed the button for wishing floor.


    The door closed. At this moment, only Winnie and Penny were in the lit.


    Penny came up with a vicious idea. Only she and Winnie were in the lift. And she had cancer. If she did


    something to Winnie here, no one would help Winnie. It would be nice to p her in the face.


    Just when the door was about topletely close and when Penny was going to do something, the


    door opened again.


    Seeing the person who came in, Winnie was astonished.


    "Hello, Miss Chambers."


    It was Jonny who entered the lift. He put on an evil smile at the moment when he saw Winnie. Seeing


    that there was someone else in the lift, he greet Winnie in English on purpose.


    "Why are you here?"


    Winnie became wary. She was uneasy because of the fact that she often ran into Jonny.


    "Ie here to visit my friend. He''s in the hospital."


    As Jonny spoke, he pressed the button on the lift. He was not sure which floor Winnie was going to go


    to. However, when he noticed that only one button had been pressed, he decisively punched the button


    for higher floor.


    "Miss Chambers, why do youe here? Are you sick?"


    Jonny tried to start a conversation with Winnie. As a person who deliberately came here to meet


    Winnie, he would not miss the chance to talk to her.


    "No, I''m not sick."


    Winnie had to replied, so she gave him a perfunctory answer. She was afraid that she would annoy


    Jonny. And she was also afraid that Jonny would talk to Penny.


    "I''m d that you''re not sick. Miss Chambers, can you have a meal with me? I don''t have many friends


    here, and you''re my closest friend."


    Jonny still talked to Winnie in English.


    He had seen the other person in the lift. When Winnie opened the door of the lift and talked to her, he


    had noticed her. But he did not hear their conversation, and he did not know what their rtionship


    was.


    Now he hoped that this person was not in the lift. He wanted to be alone with Winnie, even just for a


    short time in the lift.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not free."


    Winnie directly refused him, giving Jonny no chance.


    However, in order to have a chance to have a meal with Winnie, Jonny had prepared for a long time.


    Therefore, he would not give up.


    "Even if you''re busy, you need to eat. You should attach great importance to your health. Go out for


    lunch with me today. I..."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m really not free."


    Winnie interrupted Jonny. She hated him showing concern for her with a purpose.


    "Miss Chambers..."


    As Jonny spoke, he came close to Winnie. At this moment, the lift stopped and two men came


    in.

 Chapter 866 The Alliance Jonny Met

    Chapter 866 The Alliance Jonny Met


    After the two men got on the elevator, they stood directly in front of Winnie, squeezing Jonny aside. In


    this way, there was an unbridgeable distance between Winnie and Jonny.


    As soon as the elevator door was about to close, Penny pressed the button to open the elevator and


    got off the elevator directly while Winnie was not looking at her.


    The elevator started moving up again.


    "Miss Chambers. Please consider having dinner with me. It won''t waste your time."


    Jonny continued speaking without giving up, and in French. But before Winnie could speak, he heard


    the two men in front of Winnie talk to each other.


    "A foreigner whoes to our country still speaks French. He is really pretentious"


    Although the man was a bit rude, Winnie couldn''t helpughing.


    They didn''t know that Jonny could understand thenguage of our country, but she did. Although she


    hated people who were rude, she felt veryfortable at this time.


    The other man responded.


    "Either he is pretentious or not knowing thenguage of C country. How about taking him to a ce


    where there is no one and beat him up to give him a hard lesson?"


    "Don''t cause trouble. He just speaks French, and didn''t act wildly on our site. If he acts wildly here, we


    have to kill him instead of killing him."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The conversation between the two men made Jonny dare not say a word, but it made Winnie very


    happy. When she could hardly helpughing, the elevator stopped.


    "Excuse me, please let me go down. Thank you!"


    Winnie not only thanked them for giving way, but also thanked them for inadvertently helping her out.


    The two men deliberately blocked Jonny behind when they let Winnie pass, so that Jonny couldn''t see


    Winnie and couldn''t speak.


    After Winnie got off the elevator, the atmosphere in the elevator was a little cold.


    The two men stared at Jonny contemptuously, but Jonny didn''t dare to look up at them.


    He understood what they just said. Although he didn''t cause trouble, he didn''t dare to confront these


    two people. Whenever there was a conflict, he would have to go to the public station.


    Although his criminal record in his own country had been eliminated, he was also afraid of being found


    out and deported.


    Jonny went downstairs on the floor he pressed. Fortunately, the two men did not follow him, which


    made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    He wanted to take the elevator down, but he was afraid of meeting the two men just now, so he


    decided to go down the stairs.


    When he came to the top of the stairs, he was stopped by someone as soon as he turned into a safe


    passage.


    "Sir, please wait a moment."


    Because Jonny was the only one here, so he was sure that the woman was calling him. He stopped


    and looked back. What he saw was the other woman who went up the elevator with him.


    "Are you calling me?"


    Although Jonny was sure about it, he still asked.


    "Yes, I am calling you."


    Penny said as she walked to Jonny. She closed the door of the safe passage.


    "Do you know me?"


    Jonny asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know, but Winnie seems special to you."


    Penny said what she saw.


    "Winnie. It seems you know Winnie."


    Jonny was a little nervous, not sure what the rtionship between this woman and Winnie was.


    "Not only are we acquainted, but our rtionship is also unusual."


    "If you know Winnie, you should know Brian."


    Penny didn''t ask, but made sure that Jonny knew Brian, because anyone who knew Winnie now must


    know Brian, an appendage to Winnie.


    "Yes, who are you?"


    Jonny was cautious, and he was very careful when speaking.


    "I am Brian''s ex-wife. Winnie took Brian away from me. I said my rtionship with Winnie is unusual,


    which meant that she and I are enemies."


    Penny knew that it was a bit abrupt to say this to a person she met for the first time, and the man


    probably didn''t understand it. But she had no time to speak softly.


    For her now, every second was precious, so she must get straight to the point.


    Jonny was a little rxed after listening to Penny''s words. Since Penny was Winnie''s enemy, she was


    in the same position as him. It seemed that he had gained something froming to the hospital this


    time. He got an alliance.


    "What do you mean by telling me this?"


    Although Jonny rxed a little, he had to be cautious in the conversation and could not express his


    attitude easily.


    "Do you like Winnie? If you like her, I will help you."


    Penny could see Jonny''s caution, but she didn''t need to be as cautious as him. She should be as direct


    as possible to save time.


    "Yes, I like her."


    Jonny gave an answer hesitantly, not knowing how the woman could help him.


    "If you like her, I''ll help you get her."


    Penny could see through the haze in Jonny''s eyes. He was not an upright person at all. But such


    people could be used.


    "You could help me?"


    "There is a saying in your country that never raise early without proper benefit. What do you want to get


    by helping me?"


    Jonny was tempted, but he wasn''t sure if this was a trap.


    "I have no other requirements. You only have to take her out of here after you get her. No one will


    snatch Brian from me when she is gone, and I will be the winner."


    In order to convince Jonny to cooperate with her, Penney must state her requirements.


    But she didn''t care if Winnie was taken away, she only cared about the process of Winnie''s copse.


    Jonny was silent. He was secretly ecstatic but felt that happiness hade too suddenly. If he really


    cooperated with this woman, the matter would be done soon, and he would be able to return home as


    soon as possible.


    But before going back, he needed to deal with ra, and he also wanted to get ra''s money. These


    things must be handled well, and even the air ticket for returning must be booked before agreeing to


    cooperate with this woman.


    "Get your phone ready."


    Penny spoke suddenly.


    Jonny was inexplicable but still took out his phone.


    "This is my phone number, please contact me if you agree. My name is Penny."


    Penny didn''t want to waste time in Jonny. If he didn''t agree to cooperate with her, she would have to


    think of other ways.


    After Penny turned and left, Jonny was the only one left in the safe passage.


    "Penny. She looks like a ruthless woman."


    Jonny said to himself.


    It seemed that he had to get to know Penny. She said that she was Brian''s ex-wife. Then Wendy and


    ra should know her


    It may be troublesome to ask ra, but asking Wendy was much simpler.


    Jonny left the hospital quickly and went straight to Wendy''s vi without telling her.


    The door of Wendy''s vi was locked. If Jonny rang the doorbell, Wendy would definitely not open the


    door. Thus, he looked around. When he found there was no one here, he went in over the wall.


    The password was changed at the door, but fortunately Jonny''s fingerprint was still retained. Just like


    that, Jonny went in easily.


    There was no sound in the vi, and no one in the living room.


    Either Wendy was not at home at this time, or she hadn''t gotten up yet.


    Jonny didn''t find anyone, so he went to Wendy''s bedroom on the second floor and gently opened the


    door. As expected, Wendy was still sleeping on the bed.


    Wendy wore a very revealing nightgown. The messy nightgown hardly covered her body. Her chest


    and legs were bare.


    Jonny knew that Wendy had a habit of sleeping without underwear. Although her buttocks were not


    He was a person who couldn''t control his desire. He didn''t want to control himself at all when he found


    Wendy was so hot. He got up immediately. Without even thinking about it, he ran in and threw himself


    on Wendy''s body.


    Wendy heard the sound, but when she reacted, someone was already lying on her body.


    Thinking that a pervert wasing, she yelled frantically.


    "Ah...help, help!"


    Wendy shouted while pushing and kicking. The more she struggled, the more exposed parts of her


    body became, and the more Jonny couldn''t control himself.


    "Scream, shout, the more you shout, the crazier I get."


    Jonny didn''t stop Wendy''s cry for help, and of course he didn''t care Wendy''s panic. Wendy''s resistance


    was an aphrodisiac for him. His desire to conquer Wendy became stronger.


    He liked such a different kind of passion, liked Wendy''s panic and screaming response.


    Wendy heard Jonny''s voice in panic, and was even more shocked.


    "Jonny, you bastard, you let me go. Let me go. Don''t touch me with your dirty body."


    "Get out¡­¡­"


    Wendy roared and cursed, kicking hard with her hands and feet.


    At this time, her heart was pounding, and she had already lost all sense of security. She was panicked,


    trembling in horror.


    Jonny was a demon to her.


    The torture some time ago made her feel ufortable, even made her couldn''t sleep at night.


    Because she couldn''t sleep at night, she started to sleep after dawn. However, she did not expect that


    sleeping during the day would not allow her to escape his torture.


    However, Wendy''s words were exchanged for Jonny''s p.


    Jonny rode on Wendy, pressed Wendy and stopped all his movements.


    "You said I''m dirty? Are you clean and pure? Isn''t it dirty for you to sleep with other men behind my


    back? Isn''t it dirty to let other men touch you and bang you? Wendy, you are the dirtiest one in the


    world. You are a dirty bitch."


    Jonny cursed Wendy fiercely. All his anger surged again when he thought of these.


    If it weren''t for Wendy''s cheat and betrayal, they would be happy now, so much terrible things would


    not happen at all, and they would not make the child sad.


    All of this was caused by Wendy, and she had to pay the price.


    Jonny finished speaking angrily, and he tore off Wendy''s pajamas.


    "Oh... don''t touch me. Go away. Jonny, we have nothing to do with each other now. We had reached an


    agreement and you also took my money. You can''t do this to me."


    "Let go of me, if you don''t let go, I will call the police."


    Jonny''s words made Wendy unable to defend, but she still resisted Jonny''s touch. After thest cloth


    was torn off, she copsed.


    All the scenes of being sexually abused before were rolling to her like a flood, making her unable to


    face.


    "Call the police? Okay, call the police now. You can ask Brian to find awyer for you and sue me after


    sleeping with him."


    "But, before you go to sleep with Brian and please him, you must satisfy me!"


    After speaking, Jonny rushed directly to Wendy. He ridiculed Winnie while mocking her.


    "You are a dirty bitch. Only I am willing to bang you. Brian would think you are dirty even if you go to


    seduce him."


    "I don''t know why you are courageous enough to be with Brian. Aren''t you afraid that you will make him


    sick?"

 Chapter 867 Property Forgotten by Brian

    Chapter 867 Property Forgotten by Brian


    Jonny''s unrestrainednguage humiliation caused Wendy''s soul to be hit like never before, and at this


    moment it even hurt her more than physical abuse.


    What was uneptable was the mental torture. She had been suffering from insomnia all night


    because of Jonny''s abuse, and she was depressed all day. If he continued to entangle her, and then


    suddenly appeared to torture her, she would fall ill.


    Her body and soul were infringed and defiled by Jonny again and again. She was so dirty. How could


    she stand in front of Brian?


    After a frenzy of sexual abuse, Jonnyy on the bed contentedly, while Wendy squatted in the corner


    wrapped in a bed sheet, trembling uncontrobly.


    "You are exactly a bundle ofughs. You have served so many men, haven''t you? I am stronger than


    other men, right? You should enjoy it."


    Jonny was still chattering and insulting Wendy, ignoring Wendy''s feelings at all.


    "Please, don''t say any more. You have done everything you want, and you have vented. Please leave


    immediately."


    Wendy had no other way but to beg for mercy in a low voice.


    "I will leave. Staying with you for a long time would make myself dirty."


    "But I have something to ask you. After get the answer, I will leave."


    After speaking, Jonny sat up, and then began to wear his clothes slowly one by one.


    Wendy nced at Jonny, and she was very nervous watching Jonny get dressed. As soon as Jonny


    paused, she became more nervous.


    She felt that she was about to copse, and felt that she was going crazy. She had lost her ability to


    self-regte after being tortured by the bastard Jonny. All that was waiting for her seemed to be perish.


    "Who was Penny? What does she have to do with Brian?"


    Jonny hadn''t forgotten his purpose ofing here, the sex with Wendy was just an ident.


    "Penny? How do you know her?"


    Wendy, who was already frightened, asked Jonny in confusion.


    "It''s none of your business. You only have to answer whatever I ask. If you don''t give me the answer, I


    will bang you again."


    Jonny didn''t answer, just threatened Wendy.


    Jonny''s words sessfully frightened Wendy. She dared not ask anything about Penny anymore.


    "Penny is Brian''s ex-wife, not the real ex-wife. She and Brian are married by contract. She was also


    Winnie''s friend and ssmate before. After Winnie appeared and snatched Brian away, the two


    became enemies."


    Wendy just gave a general idea. The story was too long. It would take Jonny a whole day to


    understand the story


    "Why is she still wearing a hospital gown in the hospital?"


    Jonny continued to ask. He understood that the rtionship between Penny and Winnie was not as


    simple as he thought, and Penny''s hatred of Winnie is not simple


    Since there was hatred between them, Jonny felt that Penny could really help him.


    "Nothing, just a minor operation."


    Wendy concealed Penny''s condition. She didn''t know why she concealed it, but she didn''t want Jonny


    to know too much.


    "Wendy, take a look at what you are in Brian''s ce. He has a contracted wife and a loving girlfriend.


    You are his toy. He can throw you away at any time."


    "The poorest one is you. You are so shameless that you still want to get closer to him."


    "I''m waiting to see what your ends are. You abandon your children and are unfaithful to your marriage."


    Jonny didn''t ask about Penny again. What he knew was enough.


    But thinking of Wendy, he couldn''t help being angry. He cursed Wendy for not getting Brian and cursed


    Wendy for not having a bad ending.


    Actually, he didn''t need to curse. It was already a fact that Wendy couldn''t get Brian. It was just that she


    was still delusional.


    Jonny was already dressed, and then looked at Wendy contemptuously before stepping away.


    Wendy didn''t rx until she watched Jonny walk out of the vi''s door. She copsed to the ground


    and couldn''t help howling and crying, crying for she couldn''t get rid of Jonny''s torment.


    It was quiette at night, and only Rufus and Paul were left in the hospital. Rufus had the opportunity to


    call Isobel.


    "Isobel, I''m fine and I can continue to live. The tumor is benign, and I won''t die."


    Rufus was excited, reporting good news to Isobel.


    "Okay, it''s fine. Don''t say the word death in the future, it''s unlucky."


    Although Isobel already knew Rufus'' situation from Winnie, she couldn''t help being happy when she


    heard Rufus''s excited voice.


    She was still a little worried, because she knew that Rufus'' tumor was recurrent.


    Winnie also discussed about Kevin''s treatment n with her. Although the n was thorough and


    careful, and the possibility of recurrence was minimized, the tumor may still recur.


    If Rufus was still as depressed as before, the possibility of recurrence was even greater.


    "Okay, I won''t say this word again."


    "Isobel, I am also very scared this time I am sick. I am afraid that I will not be able to make up for what I


    owe you. Now that I have time, please give me a chance. Give me a chance to exin everything


    before. Give me a chance to be with you again."


    Rufus kept saying that he wanted to get Isobel''s allowances, and wanted to be with Isobel again.


    Although his illness this time was curable, it also made him aware of the danger of death.


    He was afraid, afraid of death, afraid of leaving the problem to the children, and even more afraid of not


    being married to Isobel in this life.


    "Rufus, I''ll give you a chance to talk about our affairs. The most important thing now is to cooperate


    with the doctor''s operation and cure the disease as soon as possible."


    "I strive to go back as soon as possible, but you can''t let anyone know."


    Isobel did not reject Rufus'' request, but she did not agree directly. Although Rufus'' illness also made


    her see a lot of things, she still needed to think about the things between her and Rufus.


    "I will definitely cooperate with the operation, and I will definitely wait for you toe back. Isobel,


    thank you for giving me the opportunity."


    At this moment Rufus was excited. After waiting for more than 20 years for such an opportunity, he was


    full of expectations in addition to excitement. At least, Isobel''s attitude was a manifestation of her no


    longer evasive.


    The next day, Winnie got up in the morning and tried to get prepared for the children. She prepared


    school uniforms for the children, urge them to wash their faces and brush their teeth, ask them to clean


    the room by themselves, and ask them to prepare the things they need to take to school before eating.


    After that, they went downstairs to have breakfast.


    Breakfast on the table.


    "I''m going to see an important client after getting off work today. You have to pick up the children, and


    you have to go to the hospital to deliver food by yourself at night."


    Brian felt sorry. This client was the president of arge foreignpany. It was his first time to


    negotiate business with the Be Group. Brian had to meet him personally.


    "OK, I can do it myself. Raya will make the meal, and I will only be responsible for delivering it. I will


    also pick up the children."


    Winnie didn''t think it was difficult and it couldn''t affect Brian''s work.


    "Albert, Calvin and Morgan will all go with me. I will ask the driver to help you."


    Brian was worried about Winnie, even if there were bodyguards with her.


    "No need, I can do it myself."


    Winnie refused.


    Since Albert, Calvin, and Morgan had to go with Brian, it must be a very important customer. Then,


    Brian would need the driver to help him.


    "No, I''ll be worried if no one is by your side. That''s it, the driver will pick you up when you get off work."


    Brian insisted. His inadvertent worry made Winnie grieved.


    Except for her aunt and Vanessa, there was another man who would worry her. But maybe he was just


    worried about the safety of the children.


    "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Winnie didn''t refuse, because she couldn''t just think about herself, and couldn''t be self-sentimental.


    After Brian came to thepany, the first thing Albert reported was about Dominik''s house.


    "Mr. Be, we are sure that you bought the Dominik''s house. The house was mortgaged to the bank,


    and you bought it when the bank auctioned it. But the transfer procedure has not beenpleted."


    Albert reported the results of his investigation seriously.


    Brian didn''t respond but frowned and took a deep breath.


    He didn''t have any impression of this house. ording to the time calction, he bought it in the early


    stage of his amnesia. For about six years, he didn''t even remember it.


    But he could guess the purpose of buying a house even if he forgot it, it must because of the hatred of


    the Chambers family. He wanted to destroy everything in Chambers family, and control everything.


    Now that I think about it, he hadn''t too much feelings. A house couldn''t exin anything.


    "What do you want to do with this house, Mr. Be? It may be troublesome if you want to transfer the


    ownership, and..."


    "Donate it to charity, you go through the donation procedures."


    Brian made this decision without even thinking about it, because the house could no longer affect him.


    "Well, I will do it as soon as possible."


    "Mr. Be, there is another property that you bought, but it is still in an untransferred state."


    This was discovered by Albert. Brian might be more concerned about this.


    "Where?"


    Brian asked in surprise. Why didn''t he remember it at all?


    "A quadrangle dwelling in the city, and the original owner is Isobel."


    Albert was also surprised. If he hadn''t found it, Brian might never remember it.


    "Isobel? A quadrangle dwelling?"


    Brian frowned, thinking, searching in his memory. But he still had no impression of this house.


    "Show me the information."


    Brian had an idea about this property because it was Isobel''s house.


    "OK"


    Albert turned on the phone as he spoke, and all the information about the two houses was saved in the


    phone. After finding it, he handed the phone to Brian.


    Brian took the phone and began to read the information about the two houses.


    When he saw the photo of the house, his brow furrowed even tighter.


    Dominik''s vi was different from the one in his memories. It was clean and tidy at that time, but now it


    was overgrown with weeds.


    He and his sister had visited Dominik''s vi together. They went to talk to Isobel, and asked Isobel to


    pay back their mother''s life. Not only had he been with his sister, but he had also been there alone


    many times. But her mother was gone, and he couldn''t find Isobel now, this vi was meaningless.


    Looking at this vi could only make him hate everything in the past even more, and it didn''t help him at


    all for the idea of letting go. Donate it and let the meaning of the vi''s existence change.

 Chapter 868 He Hadn’t Received Such a Treatment for A Long Time

    Chapter 868 He Hadn¡¯t Received Such a Treatment for A Long Time


    Looking at the photos of the other property, Brian waspletely impressed. He visited Dominik''s vi


    when he was young, but he had no impression of the quadrangle dwellings, and he couldn''t figure out


    when he bought it.


    Therefore, he looked at the time of purchase. It showed that he bought it after the ident, then it was


    after Dominik''s death.


    So, what happened after Dominik''s death, including the repayment of part of the arrears and the


    Isobel, but no trace of Isobel was found.


    "How do you deal with this property? Do you want to donate it too?"


    Albert asked. This property was located in the city center, which was very valuable. The house was a


    huge sum of money for Albert.


    "No."


    Brian made a decision. His decision had nothing to do with its value. He just wanted to wait for the


    original homeowner to appear.


    "Do you want to transfer the ownership?"


    Albert asked happily.


    "The original owner of the house cannot be found and the house cannot be transferred. Leave it alone."


    Brian also wanted to transfer the ownership. And he also wanted to see Isobel and see if she had been


    condemned by her conscience.


    After Albert went out, Brian went directly to the lounge and recorded the affairs of the two houses


    separately so as not to forget them at night. The appearance of these two houses would also help him


    retrieve his memory, and he must pay attention to it.


    In the evening, Brian was sent back by Albert and the others. He was very drunk today, and the


    headache he hadn''t had for a long time also tortured him again.


    When Brian returned, the two children were asleep, and Winnie had been waiting for Brian in the living


    room. She couldn''t sleep until Brian came back, so she had been waiting for him in the living room.


    "Did he drink a lot of alcohol?"


    When Winnie heard the door opening, she got up and walked out to greet him. Seeing that Brian was


    almost carried back by several people, she knew he had drunk too much.


    "Yes, now he has a headache."


    Albert answered Winnie eagerly. He knew that Winnie was worried.


    "Send him upstairs quickly, and I''ll find him a hangover medicine."


    Winnie went to find medicine as she said. Brian was sent to the bedroom upstairs by Albert.


    After helping to take off Brian''s coat, Albert and others left, because they couldn''t solve Brian''s


    headache here.


    Winnie asked Brian to drink the hangover medicine first, then sat on the bed with Brian lying on herp,


    and began to massage him.


    "Why did you drink so much alcohol? You can''t drink so much no matter how important the client is."


    Winnieined while massaging.


    "It''s been a long time since I had a headache. If I don''t have a headache, I would not receive such a


    good treatment."


    Brian drank a lot, but still conscious.


    It was true that he drank much tonight, but it was only because of the client, but also because of the


    memories brought back by the two properties, and the condition of his father.


    Thebination of these things made him fail to control himself, so that he got drunk.


    "Did you get drunk and give yourself a headache for such treatment? I''m here now. But what if I''m out


    on a business trip? You can find another woman to help you, right?"


    Winnie felt heartbroken because of Brian, who was tortured by a headache, and she was even more


    upset to hear his words.


    How long could she be by his side? He was so careless of his body that she would worry no matter


    how far she went.


    Winnie''s words made Brian smile. There was no other woman beside him except Winnie.


    "Nonsense, there is no other woman beside me besides you. Don''t wrong me. No one in this world can


    solve my headache except you."


    Brian defended himself.


    "Winnie, you weren''t with me before. I really didn''t dare to drink. I''m afraid that no one would care about


    me when I got drunk and had a headache."


    "I didn''t care about the headache when you didn''t show up before. Although it was painful, I could


    survive it every time. But since you showed up, I found that I can''t stand it anymore. As long as you


    don''t care about me, I think I will die."


    Brian closed his eyes and enjoyed it, analyzing his dependence on Winnie.


    Although his head still hurt, it was all covered by the warm feeling that Winnie brought to him.


    "Don''t make me so magical. You have to take care of yourself. When Rufus gets better and can help


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    me take care of the children, I have to go out and study. When Richard is caught, I can take them back.


    "


    Winnie was not as magical as Brian said. She was not an indispensable person, nor was her a


    panacea. She was not a great doctor, either.


    If she was so important, he wouldn''t only think of her at this time, and ignored her the rest time.


    She hoped that Brian would not use this method to keep her, and hoped that he would take care of


    himself. Otherwise, she would still be worried about him even she left.


    "You can''t go, you can''t leave me. Winnie, I tell you, if you go, I''ll leave the Be Group and go with


    you. "."


    Brian was heartbroken when he just heard the news that she was leaving, and his heart was tumbling.


    If she really disappeared in his life, he really couldn''t hold on.


    "You won''t, you can''t give up on anything in this life. The only one you can give up is me."


    "You drank too much. I know you are nonsense."


    Winnieforted herself, telling herself that he was talking nonsense and she shouldn''t believe it.


    Brian was anxious when he heard what Winnie said, and sat up despite the headache.


    "You don''t believe me, right? Then you go now and see if I can give up everything and go with you."


    Brian admitted that he was drinking too much, but he was not talking nonsense.


    He would definitely not let Winnie go anywhere, even if she insisted on leaving, he would definitely


    follow her.


    In the face of Brian''s so serious words and looking at his unprecedented sincere eyes, Winnie believed


    it for a moment. She believed what he said was true and he could give up everything and live for her.


    But she asked herself again. But even if she believed what he said, could she leave in such a chaotic


    situation?


    "I can''t go now. I have to take care of Rufus now."


    "Don''t stare at me, lie down."


    Winnie would leave, but not now. Winnie would leave secretly, not giving him the chance to keep her.


    Briany down obediently, but still had no intention of closing his eyes.


    "Winnie, please stay with me. I wouldn''t dare to face the past without you."


    "I have been thinking a lot these days, and I also want to forget the past. But you know that for more


    than 20 years, I have been waiting for a result and a truth. I am waiting for another chance to forgive


    him."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity that Winnie hadn''t avoided, Brian begged Winnie for help. In fact,


    he didn''t need Winnie to do anything, as long as she was by his side, he would have the courage to


    face it.


    "I don''t know how to help you anymore. I have said everything that I can say. If you can''t listen to what I


    said, it would be a waste of me to say it."


    "You''d better find a way by yourself, I¡­."


    Winnie couldn''t help him. She had said everything that should be said, and she had done everything


    that should be done. It would be annoying if she said anything more.


    However, hearing Winnie''s refusal, Brian became flustered. He grabbed Winnie''s hand and then


    interrupted Winnie''s refusal.


    "I listened to what you said before, but I didn''t do it. From now on you don''t have to say anything, just


    stay with me."


    "Winnie, don''t go, please stay by my side all the time. I just want you to apany me to get


    everything done."


    "I''m currently training Jack, and I will hand the Be Group over to him when he has the ability to


    manage it. Let. Even if my grandpa can''t ept you and doesn''t like you, I will still love you."


    "We don''t go to the Johnson''s vi, and we only live in the suburbs. If you don''t like the suburbs, we


    can live in your house or go to the vi on the hilltop. When I handle the rtionship with my father, we


    can leave together. I will apany you wherever you want to go."


    Brian was nning his and Winnie''s future, which was the perfect ending he thought. But Winnie must


    cooperate with him in all this, and Winnie must apany him.


    If she was not with him, if she disagreed, everything about Brian was meaningless.


    Faced with the future that Brian had assumed, Winnie didn''t know how to respond.


    She pulled her hand back, and then continued to massage Brian.


    After moment.


    "I''ve been there all this time. If you want to ease the rtionship with your father, please as soon as


    possible."


    This was the answer given by Winnie. She had promised to help Brian ease the rtionship with his


    father, but she did not dare to put any hope on his other words.


    Brian was not only Felix''s hope, but also Felix''s reassurance. He was also the hope and future of


    thousands of employees of the Be Group and many affiliatedpanies.


    It was impossible for Felix to ept her in this life, but she couldn''t ignore the idea of an old man who


    was more than 90, let alone shatter the hopes of millions of employees.


    Brian wanted to make everything perfect, Brian wants to make everything perfect, but Winnie thinks the


    best way is for her to leave. So, she couldn''t agree to Brian''s other requests.


    "Winnie, you still don''t you forgive me? I..."


    " It has nothing to do with my not forgiving you."


    Winnie knew that Brian wanted to apologize again, but she didn''t want to listen.


    She was tired of listening to his apology.


    She admitted that Brian''s apology was frank from beginning to end. But the problem is that she is


    afraid. She was afraid that Brian''s world was tooplex. She was afraid that she would not be trusted


    and would be hated and despised by Brian as long as they met a little difficulty in the future.


    Once something she feared happened, she may not be able to live.


    Winnie said it had nothing to do with her not forgiving him, but Brian knew it was actually the same. It


    was Winnie who didn''t dare to forgive him, and the damage he gave her made her afraid to get closer


    to him.


    "Okay, you are right. Let''s not talk about other things first, can you listen to me talk about my family''s


    past?"


    Brian had been looking for such an opportunity, waiting for Winnie to listen to the cause of his pain for


    more than two decades.


    But before the start, he was worried that Winnie would not listen to anything and leave him alone.


    So just to be on the safe side, Brian held Winnie''s hand once, so that he could catch her if she wanted


    to leave, and then set aside one more opportunity for himself.

 Chapter 869 Winnie Couldnt Help Persuading Brian

    Chapter 869 Winnie Couldn''t Help Persuading Brian


    Winnie was in a dilemma again. It was OK to listen to his stories of the past, and it could also make him


    feel relieved.


    But on this matter, it was difficult for her to control her mouth in front of Brian. She was afraid that she


    would correct Brian when he said something she thought was wrong, and they would quarrel.


    Every time they quarreled, she didn''t know how Brian felt, but she always felt wronged and hurt herself.


    Because of so many scruples, Winnie didn''t know whether she should listen or not.


    After hesitating for a while, Winnie put her hand back.


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen."


    Winnie thought about it and was willing to be a listener. She would control her mouth as much as


    possible, without giving anyments or judgments.


    "Thank you, Winnie."


    Winnie''s decision was an encouragement for Brian and a beam of warm sunshine that made him dare


    to face everything in the past.


    "I have told you some things, but what I said is not detailed. Today I will add an exnation to let you


    know all of my past."


    Brian began to talk about what happened to him more than twenty years ago. The topic started with his


    ssmate rtionship with Kevin.


    "Kevin and I have be best friends since we began to study in school. At that time, I often went to


    Kevin''s house for fun. His parents'' way of getting along is full of love. It can be said that their family is


    happy andughing every day."


    "In particr, I envy the rtionship between his parents, especially their love. But our family is


    different. My family always made me feel depressed."


    Brian closed his eyes and recalled what happened more than 20 years ago, but he was nervous for


    some reason, and he was so nervous that he unconsciously grasped the sheets tightly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "My parents didn''t quarrel, but they didn''t get along like song Kevin''s parents. They always kept a


    certain distance from each other, like unfamiliar friends."


    "They don''t look like a couple, but like unimportant friends."


    "Finally, one day we learned that my father had a mistress outside, and I just knew why he kept a


    distance from my mother. My sister and I didn''t go overboard when we first knew it, but we secretly


    found the woman."


    "The woman was surprised when she saw us. We felt that she didn''t know our existence. But she might


    also know, but she didn''t expect that we would go to see her."


    Brian kept his eyes closed, feeling that if he opened them, he couldn''t speak or the scene would


    disappear.


    "Wait a minute, can I say a few words?"


    Winnie told herself not to speak again and again, but she didn''t control herself at the beginning.


    "OK."


    Brian listened carefully, because he needed Winnie to help him analyze what he had not noticed and


    misunderstood.


    "When did the rtionship between your parents be cold?"


    Winnie raised her own question. Many couples had a cold rtionship, but it didn''t mean that this was


    the performance of cheating.


    "It seems that this was how they got along since I was a little child."


    Brian thought for a while before giving an answer.


    "Then when did Rufus cheat?"


    Winnie began to doubt the time again.


    "I don''t know, but my grandfather said that he was sick and hospitalized, and that woman was one of


    his attending doctors. They met at that time and they start having an affair."


    "I don''t believe it. I think they should have met earlier."


    Brian directly said his opinion. It''s not that he didn''t believe his grandfather, it''s just that, judging from


    the emotional of his parents, he thought the time of his father''s cheating would be earlier.


    "Why don''t you believe it? There is no absolute model of husband and wife in the world. Your parents''


    rtionship pattern may have been like this since they got married. You can''t use it as a basis for


    Rufus'' cheat."


    "I heard Rufus said that his marriage with your mother was arranged by their parents. They didn''t like


    each other and had to get married. They didn''t love each other. How could get along with each other


    like Kevin''s parents?"


    Winnie thought that Brian was wrong. He arbitrarily believed that the mistake of his parents'' marriage


    was his father''s cheat from the beginning.


    "Like you and Penny, weren''t you a couple? Did you love each other or just treat each other like


    unimportant friends?"


    Winnie felt that Brian''s own experience would be more convincing to him.


    "You mean, they have been in this way of getting along since they got married, and it has nothing to do


    with the mistress?"


    Brian seemed to understand a little bit. Winnie meant that his parents had no feelings for each other at


    all, so they could ignore each other''s feelings in everything.


    "Yes, it has nothing to do with the third party. It is precisely because they didn''t love each other. So,


    they would cheat when they met someone they liked."


    Winnie felt that she still didn''t control herself and started to interfere with Brian''s affairs.


    But she didn''t think her analysis would exasperate Brian.


    He suddenly sterned his voice and objected to Winnie''s statement in a low voice.


    "He could cheat at will, but my mother would never cheat."


    Brian didn''t even know why he trusted his mother so much, but he was vaguely defending his mother''s


    dignity.


    "You¡­¡­


    "My words are not aimed at anyone. I didn''t say that your mother would cheat. I just said that cheating


    is normal in their marriage."


    Winnie was embarrassed, and even the exnation was powerless. At this moment she realized once


    again that she was nosy.


    Brian felt Winnie''s embarrassment and was also annoyed that he didn''t watch his words. He could


    defend his mother but couldn''t have such an attitude towards Winnie, and he couldn''t let Winnie


    be his depressive punching bag for more than two decades.


    "Sorry, I have a problem with my attitude."


    Brian apologized, and his tone eased.


    "Well... you don''t have to apologize. I am used to it."


    "But Brian, I have a question.... Forget it. If you want to talk about it, go ahead. If you don''t want to talk


    about it, go to sleep."


    Winnie was not ustomed, but brought contempt upon herself


    She wanted to ask Brian if he would get angry with other women casually and ignore her feelings, such


    as Wendy, Gloria, or the woman he forgot but loved most.


    But Winnie didn''t ask this question. If she asked, the topic would change, and Brian couldn''t continue to


    tell the past.


    "Just say it. Why don''t you ask it? I promise no matter what you are talking about, I will not get angry."


    Brian spoke carefully, wondering what Winnie was trying to say.


    "It doesn''t make much sense if I say it. You just say what you want to tell me, and if you don''t say it,


    let''s go to sleep."


    Winnie couldn''t ask what she wanted. Otherwise, they would quarrel again.


    She didn''t want to quarrel anymore, and she didn''t want the memories of her with Brian to be pictures


    of quarrels.


    "Then I will continue.


    Winnie did not say, Brian could only continue. Because it was a rare opportunity that Winnie was willing


    to listen to the opportunity is also rare.


    "After my sister and I talked to that woman several times, she promised not to contact him. But he kept


    looking for her until my mother jumped off the building."


    "Can I not hate him? If he had given up earlier and apologized to my mother, my mother would not


    havemitted suicide by jumping off the building."


    The past was always painful. Remembering it once was torturing himself once.


    Brian had always thought that it was his father''s fault, and if he didn''t cheat, his mother wouldmit


    suicide.


    "Did you talk to your mother at that time?"


    Winnie couldn''t help asking again.


    "If I didn''t talk about it with her specifically, I just persuaded her."


    Brian was still young at the time, and it was his sister who persuaded. It was precisely because he had


    not done anything for his mother that he had always med himself and regretted.


    "Do you think your mother''s feelings for Rufus can be interpreted with life?"


    Winnie asked Brian. At the same time, she was analyzing it in heart.


    Brian said that his parents treated each other indifferently, and Rufus also said that there was no love


    in his marriage. Both conditions indicated that they didn''t love each other.


    How could a person give up her life for the cheating of someone she didn''t love?


    Winnie''s question stopped Brian. He never thought about the rtionship between his mother and


    father. He never thought about whether people could use life to interpret love.


    "I have no idea."


    Brian really didn''t know before giving this answer.


    "Since we have talked about this, then I will say a few words."


    Winnie simply wanted to help Brian solve this matter, and wanted him to stop being affected by it. At


    this moment, she had already thrown her vows away. Even if she would be disgusted by Brian, she


    should say what she thought.


    She wanted to ask herself if it wasn''t Brian''s business, would she still care it so much.


    "You can''t be irresponsible in deciding what you don''t know and what you don''t know. Your mother


    has she said that she can''t ept it? And did she cry and fight for this matter?"


    "If all this didn''t happen, I don''t think your mother had feelings for Rufus."


    "Find the reason, don''t me everything on Rufus."


    Winnie knew everything. Although she was not qualified toment on who was right and who was


    wrong, she just felt that Rufus was innocent in the matter of Brian''s mother''s suicide.


    "Also, your thoughts may have been biased at the very beginning. Neither you nor Ste analyzed the


    matter objectively and rationally."


    "I understand you. The pain of losing your mother suddenly makes you feel deeply involved. You may


    not be able to think too much. But after so many years, you can''t treat this matter as if you were a


    child."


    Winnie felt that there was no need for Brian to go on. The most important thing in this matter Brian and


    Ste''s idea, which had nothing to do with the mistress.


    They put the responsibility of their mother''s death on their father without hesitation, because they


    couldn''t revenge on their father, so they naturally tried to revenge on the mistress.


    It was Brian and Ste who had to change now, not the mistress who had never appeared. It''s just that


    Winnie didn''t know when Brian would figure it out.

 Chapter 870 Maria Did It Intentionally

    Chapter 870 Maria Did It Intentionally


    Brian woke up the next morning. Although he was drunkst night, it was his most solid sleep.


    Winnie was lying next to him. Listening to her symmetrical breathing, he knew she was still asleep.


    Gently approached Winnie''s face, and kissed her gently on her forehead.


    The Johnson''s vi.


    Breakfast on the table.


    "Thomas, is Rufus still in the hospital?"


    Felix asked Thomas as he ate.


    "Yes, but he will be discharged soon."


    Thomas still didn''t know whether he should tell his father about Rufus''s condition, so he gave this


    answer.


    But Maria suddenly added something.


    "The surgery hasn''t been done yet, so howe he will be discharged soon?"


    Maria did it on purpose, she just wanted Felix to know it.


    "Surgery? What surgery? What happened to Rufus?"


    Felix frowned and stopped eating.


    Thomas stared at Maria.


    "When will you learn to shut up?"


    "Didn''t you say that you would tell dad if it was not cancer? I thought Dad knew."


    Maria''s exnation made Felix nervous.


    "What cancer? How id Rufus. Why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    Felix stood up as he said, he wanted to go to the hospital immediately to see what was going on.


    "Dad, it''s not cancer, don''t worry."


    "Sit down and eat and I will tell you."


    Thomas hurriedly stopped his father, and then red at Maria fiercely.


    Felix was persuaded to sit down, but he was still worried.


    "Rufus has a tumor in the lungs, but it is not malignant. He will have the operation in these two days,


    and will be fine after the tumor is removed."


    Thomas had to say, otherwise his father would worry about Rufus more.


    "Why no one tells me it? You are all hiding it from me."


    Felix was angry. Although, Rufus did not have a cancer, he was still worried.


    "We are afraid that you would be worried. You are over 90? We are afraid that you will fall ill."


    Thomas was still exining, understanding his father''s reaction.


    "I should know it even I am ny."


    "I''m not eating anymore."


    After speaking angrily, Felix got up again and left the table.


    Even if it was not cancer, he still wanted to go to the hospital to see what''s going on.


    Only Thomas and his wife were left at the table, and Thomas couldn''t help venting his anger at Maria.


    "Are you insane? Why did you talk nonsense? Your mouth..."


    "Don''t always scold me, I say this for our own good."


    Maria interrupted Thomas'' anger that hadn''t fully released, then put down his chopsticks and called


    Thomas back to the bedroom.


    "I said what I said on purpose. I just want dad to know it and make him anxious."


    Maria was frank, and directly stated her purpose.


    "Aren''t you crazy? He is so old. He may be scared when he hears it suddenly."


    Thomas became even more angry when Maria said this, and snarled at Maria.


    "Can you keep your voice down? Why don''t you listen to me to finish talking?"


    Maria was calm and didn''t care about Thomas'' rant.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Thomas asked Maria suspiciously.


    Maria''s reaction today was different from before. Not only did she not show the look of fear, she was


    confident. This made Thomas wonder why.


    "I want to say that Dad is our stumbling block, as long as he is alive, you are not as good as Brian."


    Maria''s words silenced Thomas. Seeing that Thomas was not angry, Maria continued to speak.


    "What''s the use of your hard work? Who can shake Brian''s position in Dad''s mind? Dad has been


    partial to Rufus for so many years. Can''t you tell it?"


    "Even if you kill Brian..."


    "Nonsense, if someone hears, you will die."


    Thomas interrupted Maria suddenly. Brian''s life and death was a taboo topic, at least Maria couldn''t talk


    about it so casually.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I am cautious, so I called you back to the room."


    "Don''t interrupt me, let me finish talking."


    Maria knew that there were some things she couldn''t say casually, even if Thomas didn''t warn her, she


    also knew to be cautious.


    Seeing Thomas did not respond, Maria continued to speak.


    "If Brian disappears, Dad will call Rufus back to manage the Be Group. He won''t let you manage it.


    Do you believe what I said?"


    "So, no matter what, you are not the best candidate in Dad''s mind, which means that he doesn''t trust


    you at all."


    "As long as he is alive for one day, you are not even a substitute. In such a situation, can Jack have a


    chance to perform. Are you willing to be so unsessful for the rest of your life? Are you willing that


    Jack has always been inferior to Brian like you?"


    Maria wasn''t reconciled. She had unlimited expectations of Thomas when she married. Although she


    was getting older, there was also opportunities to realize her dreams.


    Even if not for herself, she had to think about Jack''s future.


    Thomas still didn''t speak and kept thinking.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Maria. For the first time, he felt that what Maria said was reasonable,


    even factual.


    "Did you go back to your natal house or talked with your brother and sister-inw on the phone?"


    Thomas asked Maria, because he knew Maria couldn''t say such a thing, nor could she have such


    thoughts. The only possibility was her brother told her to say so.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. What I said must be reasonable. Also, you have to make your


    stand clear. Don''t forget what you want just because Rufus is sick."


    Maria didn''t answer directly, but her dodging had confirmed Thomas'' guess.


    "Thomas, I just want dad to know that Rufus is sick, and I want him to be anxious. Only if he is gone


    can you have chance."


    Maria said thesest words at a risk. After all, it was Thomas'' father. She would definitely annoy


    Thomas if she said such words.


    But she was prepared. After speaking, she turned and left without giving Thomas time to get angry.


    Thomas didn''t yell or chase her, but began to analyze Maria''s words.


    Although Maria''s purpose was not simple, she was right.


    Since childhood, he had been inferior to Rufus no matter what. He was so depressed and persisted


    until Rufus gave up the Be Group by himself. But soon, Brian took his ce.


    Like Maria said, he was not even a substitute.


    Thinking of the past, thinking of the future of himself and Jack, thinking of his self-esteem being


    trampled on, Thomas'' look grew colder and colder.


    Felix left the table and went directly to the hospital.


    Rufus had just had breakfast when he came to the hospital, and Ste was there.


    "Grandpa, why did youe here so early?"


    Ste was a little surprised when she saw Felix.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it a tumor?"


    Not in the mood to answer Ste''s question, Felix asked Rufus anxiously.


    "You got it."


    "Don''t worry. It is just a minor operation."


    Rufus replied lightly, but he looked pale.


    "Is it really a minor operation? Why do you hide the minor operation from me?"


    "Ste, is your father''s illness serious?"


    Felix asked in disbelief. Seeing Rufus''s condition was not as good as the previous day, he was worried.


    "My dad has a tumor on his lung, the tumor is benign. He will be fine as long as the tumor is removed.


    Kevin has scheduled the operation time, and the operation will be done the day after tomorrow."


    Ste walked to Felix''s side as she said, pressing his shoulders and letting Felxi sit on the chair beside


    the hospital bed.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. After the operation, dad will be well fine soon. We didn''t tell you because we


    were afraid that you would worry about it. Don''t be angry."


    Ste coaxed her grandfather. She could feel his eager mood.


    But Felix was old. It was not a good idea to make him suffer from worry and wait for the result.


    "Of course, I am worried. Your father is still young. I am still alive when I am over ny, and he is only


    over sixty."


    Felix was a little calmer, but he was scared when he thought about it.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t worry. Dad can live to more than ny."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ste felt the family affection. At this moment, her grandpa''s eagerness andints made her


    happy and made her feel that her grandpa was not indifferent.


    Ste felt tired after chatting with her grandpa for a while.


    "Grandpa, I''ll go home and sleep for a while and thene back."


    Ste was about to leave and told Felix first.


    "How are you going? You can''t drive. Ask Paul to send you back. You don''t have to bring me lunch at


    noon. Today we can have takeout."


    Rufus cared about her daughter, and felt distressed that she had to look after him when she was


    pregnant.


    "I don''t drive. I will take a taxi."


    Ste responded, and then picked up her bag to leave.


    "Let Paul send you back. We will worry about you if you take a taxi alone. I will stay here until Paul


    Felix was also worried about Ste and asked Paul to send her back.


    "All right. Paul, please send me back."


    Ste did not refuse. She could rest assured as her grandfather and Butler were in the hospital.


    After Paul and Ste left, Felix became serious.


    He asked Paul away for a reason


    "Isobel?"


    Felix asked. He knew Rufus would know what he wanted to say just by saying a name.


    "Don''t worry about my business. I want to find Isobel, and I will find her."


    Rufus understood his father''s ideas best. He used to mention Isobel tactfully, and he could avoid it. But


    this time he directly mentioned Isobel''s name, and Rufus must also face it straightforwardly.


    But no matter how straightforward he was, he couldn''t say that he had found Isobel.


    "Have you thought about the consequences of doing this?"


    Felix continued to ask, and Rufus'' answer made him frowned in dissatisfaction.


    There were hints in his words, implying Rufus that the matter wasplicated, and being with Isobel


    might be a disaster instead of happiness.


    "I didn''t think about it, I didn''t want to think about it. I have been thinking about it for more than 20


    years, and I have endured it for more than 20 years for everyone. I have borne the pain for more than


    20 years alone."


    "I have thought a lot since I got sick. If it is really cancer, I will live in vain in my life. Fortunately, if it is


    not cancer, I still have time to live for myself for a few years."


    Rufus was not resenting his father, but his father must hear these words. If it weren''t for the hindrance


    of his father, if it weren''t for his father''s attachment, things wouldn''t have developed so badly and


    What Rufus said made Felix speechless. Rufus had indeed endured too much in the past two decades.


    What happened back then was something he didn''t expect. The separation of Rufus and Isobel was to


    preserve Rufus'' marriage, but what he didn''t expect was that Rufus'' wifemitted suicide by jumping


    off the building.


    Twenty yearster, he never thought that the Be family would still be entangled with the Chambers


    family and have two children, which made this matter moreplicated.


    "What about Brian and Ste? They can''t ept it."


    Felix could only mention Brian and Ste in the end.

 Chapter 871 Whose Fault Was It

    Chapter 871 Whose Fault Was It


    Rufus thought that his father would mention Brian and Ste, but he had long thought of not caring


    about anyone''s feelings.


    "That''s their business, they have to figure it out by themselves. Again, if I have cancer, I don''t even


    have the opportunity to say it. Of course, I would not be able to worry about anyone."


    "Dad, I told you a long time ago, and you know about Isobel and I. Isobel is not wrong, it is all my fault.


    I must at least clear her name. For more than 20 years, she has been depressed like me. Shouldn''t I


    make up for her?"


    Felix said that because of his selfish thoughts, he still didn''t want Isobel toe back.


    "You have news about Isobel? How do you know that she has been depressed in the past twenty


    years?"


    Felix tested rufus. He was not 100% sure that Rufus already knew where Isobel was. But Rufus


    probably found Isobel.


    "This is not important. I can find her no matter where she is. Whether she lives well or not, I should


    "Dad, can you leave it alone, can you let me take control of my life once?"


    Rufus''s answer was still vague, and he could only answer his father that way.


    Whether his father interfered or not, he couldn''t change his decision. Fighting with his father just made


    him feel more at ease.


    "You can ignore anyone, but can Brian and Ste turn a blind eye. If they have extreme behavior, do


    you think you will be happy."


    "Things are not as simple as you think. I don''t need to interfere, but you must not hurt Brian and Ste,


    let alone affect more people and more things."


    Felix knew that he could no longer control the situation, and he could not change his 60-year-old son''s


    mind. It''s just that the matter was tooplicated, he was worried that it would affect the overall


    situation.


    "I will consider it, but I will not change my decision whether they agree or not."


    Rufus still insisted on his decision, he would never let himself and Isobel suffer too much because of


    his father''s ideas. At this moment, even if he died, he had to die with Isobel.


    Ste agreed with Paul to send herself back because she had her own n. On her way home, Ste


    passed a teahouse and invited Paul to go in for a cup of tea.


    Paul was a low-key smart man. He probably guessed Ste''s purpose for inviting him to drink tea, so


    he didn''t refuse.


    They found a quieter ce and sat down.


    "Paul, what tea do you drink?"


    Ste asked Paul.


    "I have no special requirements, as long as it is ck tea."


    Paul didn''te to taste tea, but to answer Ste''s questions, so it doesn''t matter what kind of tea he


    drank.


    "Okay, I got it."


    After talking, Ste started ordering.


    "Paul, I still want to ask you something, so I brought you here."


    Ste was straightforward, without any euphemism.


    She spent more time with Paul than Joshua. He was like his father. Being too polite to him seemed


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    alienated


    "Just say what you want, and I will tell you if I know."


    Paul was also straightforward, but there were things he knew but couldn''t say.


    "It is still about my dad''s business."


    "I''m really afraid of dad''s illness this time. I suddenly feel I owe dad, but I''m afraid I don''t have a chance


    to make up for it. Paul, I should forgive dad. I can''t let him be tied up with us for the rest of his time."


    Ste figured it out and decided to forgive her father.


    "Ste, I''m very happy that you can think like this. Your father has been waiting for so many years.


    Besides waiting for Isobel, he is waiting for your forgiveness."


    Paul was surprised to hear Ste''s words, and he was relieved.


    He thought that Ste would forgive Rufus when she knew the past. Unexpectedly, as Rufus was sick


    this time, Ste finally straightened out his thinking.


    "Paul, but there are some things I still want to know, otherwise I feel ufortable."


    Ste''s forgiveness was because of her father''s pity and fear of loss, but it did not mean that she no


    longer cared about the past. To truly forgive her father from the bottom of her heart, she still needed to


    know the truth.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Paul put away his surprise, understanding Ste''s scruples. After more than 20 years, it was really not


    easy for her to change her mind.


    "Whose fault is it, my dad or my mom? Did my mother jump out of the building because my father


    cheated?"


    This was the root of everything, but Ste hadn''t got an urate answer until now.


    Paul was embarrassed. Ste''s question was not superficial. If he answered her, Ste would definitely


    ask in more detail.


    He knew in more detail, but he couldn''t say.


    "Ste, your question is very embarrassing. I know some things. But there are some things your father


    won''t allow me to say."


    "Well, I only say what I can say. As for what I can''t say, you can ask your father after his operation."


    Paul could only say that, he told Ste euphemistically that there was indeed a secret. And what he


    couldn''t tell Ste was the truth of the matter, the one who was at fault, and the crucial factor that


    opened up their knots.


    Paul continued.


    "Your parents have no feelings. Even if they have two children, you and Brian, they didn''t love each


    other. I think you should be able to feel this."


    "In a marriage without love, your mother didn''t care about your father''s cheating. And your father didn''t


    care what your mother thought."


    "It''s his fault that your dad cheated during the marriage, but your mother didn''t care."


    "I can tell you responsibly that your mother''s suicide by jumping from a building has nothing to do with


    your dad''s cheating."


    This was what Paul could say, and he couldn''t say the rest.


    "Uncle Zhou, you told me thisst time. You said that my mother''s death has nothing to do with Dad.


    But why did shemit suicide? Did she not care about me and Brian?"


    Ste still didn''t get the answer she wanted, but now she can be sure that her hatred for her father for


    so many years was wrong. Her mom''s death had nothing to do with her father.


    Thest time she heard this, she was dubious. She had many doubts. But this time she chose to


    believe Paul''s words, believing that what Paul said was the truth.


    However, the cause of her mother''s death had be a more puzzled question for her.


    "Knowing this is enough to meet your conditions for forgiving your dad. Ste, it is better not to know


    some things than to know. Knowing the truth will hurt you and Brian."


    "You have to think about it. If you insist on knowing it, ask your dad. I can''t say why your mom


    Paul stopped there, and the rest was up to Ste.


    "Okay, Paul, I won''t embarrass you. I''ll ask my dad after he has the operation."


    "Paul, can you tell me mom''s lover, more in detail?"


    No more embarrassing Paul, but Ste changed the direction to ask this question. Paul deliberately


    mentioned her mother''s ex-boyfriendst time, and she was wondering if this matter had something to


    do with her mother''s ex-boyfriend, otherwise Paul wouldn''t talk about him.


    "No, he is dead. You can''t ask what you want to know. And if you ask, it is likely to put another family in


    trouble."


    Paul simply refused. He had hidden a lot of information for this reason, so he couldn''t say one more


    word.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Ste, your dad knows the truth, just ask him."


    Although Paul rejected Ste''s next question, he was struggling. He knew there would be no answer


    after asking Rufus, but he wanted the truth toe out.


    Once everyone knew it, this matter would be solved, then their family would be reconciled


    It was almost noon when Winnie woke up. She was a little anxious when she found it waste. She sat


    up quickly, but saw herself sleeping in Brian''s room.


    It seemed that she was so sleepyst night that she slept directly in Brian''s ce without even having


    time to return to her room.


    She hadn''t slept so freely for a long time, and she had slept so soundly.


    Before she thought about getting out of bed in a hurry, she suddenly saw a note on the head of the


    bed.


    Winnie picked it up curiously, and knew it was from Brian.


    "If it is toote for you to go to work, don''t go. I have sent the children to school. Don''t worry. I will send


    the food to the hospital by myself. You can either sleep or go shopping with Daenerys and Emily."


    A note from Brian made Winnie''s eager heart rx all at once. It was indeed inappropriate to go to


    work at this time and she did not need to take care of the children and Rufus. The police station hadn''t


    called her, so she might as well go shopping.


    Winniey on the bed, and then looked at the writing on the note over and over again. She felt a little


    warm and didn''t believe Brian had such a considerate side.


    Winnie made an appointment with Daenerys and Emily for lunch. Because Emily had many dietary


    restrictions, the three of them could only make an appointment at the Chinese restaurant.


    The Chinese restaurant was self-service, Emily could eat whatever she wanted.


    "I think you are fatter. Do you eat uncontrobly?"


    Winnie looked at Emily for a long time, and found that she was fat.


    "I gained a little weight. I have no morning sickness reaction these days. I just want to make up for


    what I vomited before."


    Emily was talking while eating, and chewing in her mouth didn''t affect her speech. In other word, her


    words did not affect her eating.


    "ording to your eating method, you will weigh 160 pounds when you give birth to the baby."


    Winnie hit Emily. She hoped Emily had bon appetite, which was good for herself and the development


    of the baby.


    "160 pounds? Are you kidding me? I don''t want to be as fat as a pig."


    Emily was afraid of getting fat, but she couldn''t stop eating. Now she wanted to eat everything, and the


    food she hated before was attractive to her. She couldn''t imagine why pregnancy could make such a


    big difference to her.


    Winnie didn''t say a word but just looked at Emily and smiled. Seeing Emily''s food, she felt Emily might


    be heavier than 160 pounds.


    "Eat, eat if you want. It doesn''t matter if you get fat, just lose weight after giving birth."


    "I was fat when I was pregnant, but now I have lost weight."


    Daenerys persuaded Emily. She felt that it didn''t matter if she was fat or thin, as long as she felt happy


    during pregnancy.


    "Daenerys is right, I can lose weight when I am fat."


    Emily almost immediately gave herself an excuse to eat whatever she wanted. She had to get fat


    before losing weight.

 Chapter 872 Talk with BFF

    Chapter 872 Talk with BFF


    Having said that, Emily suddenly remembered a question.


    "By the way, Winnie, why are you avable today? Don''t you need to take care of the kids and go to


    work?"


    "I got up toote, so I took take a day off."


    It was that simple with no particr reason. But Brian yed a key role, otherwise she must have


    rushed to work and then followed her usual routine for the rest of the day.


    "That''s a good reason, for you can get upte more often in the future."


    Emily was envious. She also got upte, but not aste as Winnie.


    "Howe you''re upte? You are a punctual person. Did you get tiredst night?"


    Emily said and Winnie understood why she asked so.


    "No."


    Winnie replied.


    "Since so, why did not get upte? Is that a protest, or is there something you''re upset about?"


    Emily continued to ask Winnie, wishing to get her answer.


    "No."


    Winnie did not understand why Emily asked so.


    But Daenerys understood.


    "Protesting that Brian didn''t do a good job and resenting that Brian didn''t stratify you during bed."


    Daenerys went straightforward.


    "Hahahaha ...... you know me best, you know what I''m going to say."


    Emilyughed out loud, and gave Daenerys a high five in celebration.


    "Why are you guys so dirty? I don''t have any rtionship with Brian, there''s not gonna happen."


    Winnie exined, although exnation was in vain, it was true that they hadn''t had sex since she


    moved into the suburbs.


    Despite her exnation, Emily and Daenerys did not believe her.


    "Who would believe that? You share a bedroom with him. Don''t be shy, your kids are big now."


    Beaming, Emily teased Winnie. Without giving Winnie a chance to defend herself, she asked


    Daenerys.


    "Daenerys, do you think it''s possible that the passion will be gone when the kids get older?"


    "If she has no passion, howe she was too tired to get up? I think her passion grows as the kid get


    order."


    "Hahahahaha ......"


    The two people teased Winnie together, which made Winnie speechless, but indeed nothing happened


    "Hey, what are you talking about? It is not good for antenatal training."


    Winnie finally opened her mouth.


    "Don''t teas me, nothing happened between me and Brian. Although we live under the same roof, we


    sleep in separate rooms."


    Winnie exined again, not knowing why she was obsessed with exining, probably to firm up her


    position, to have others monitor her to be self-disciplined.


    "Sleep in separate rooms? Why?"


    Emily asked in confusion.


    "Why sleep together? We have nothing to do with each other? It is weird if we sleep together."


    "No way, Winnie, you''ve moved back in and you still don''t forgive him. You used to advise me to give


    up Leo, what are you holding on?"


    Emily persuaded Winnie with a pitying face.


    She had been there before and knew the contrast between the two emotions of forgiveness and


    unforgiveness. Forgiveness was happy, and she would be sad if she did not forgive.


    "I''m not in the same situation as you, we''repletely separated."


    It was as simple as that, there was no extra exnation.


    Winnie''s situation was so much worse than Emily''s, Winnie and Brian had more difficulties between


    them.


    And she did not want to continue.


    "As long as Brian loves you, anything can be solved. Winwin, love doesn''t need to be so sensible, if


    love him, be with him."


    Emily''s experience had proven that Winnie and Daenerys¡¯ persuasion to her to be correct. Now she


    was in love, so her previous thoughts had been proved wrong, hence, she supported Winnie and Brian


    to be together.


    "I end up like this because I was irrational, and if I had controlled my feelings from the very beginning,


    he and I might have¡­"


    "There''s no other possibility."


    Emily categorically interrupted Winnie''s words and then continued.


    "Winwin, with children between you, you are destined to be lovers. There is nothing you can do, and for


    fated love, neither you nor Brian can change it."


    "Daenerys, do you think I am right?"


    Feeling herself unconvinced, Emily asked Daenerys for help.


    Daenerys sighed before speaking.


    "That''s true, but Winwin has suffered a lot."


    "Winwin, if it''s really fate that your love has to go through trials and tribtions, I think you shouldn''t


    hide. There''s no trials and tribtions for you to be with Stefan, but you don¡¯t love him. The only person


    you love is Brian, but you are still avoiding it, you won¡¯t feel happy."


    Daenerys actually disapproved of Winnie and Brian being together, but Emily''s words made her change


    her mind at once.


    All things in the world including love were destined. Even if Winnie went through pain and suffering,


    that was her fate, maybe all these trials and tribtions were testing their love.


    "What''s wrong with you two today? Have you been bribed by Brian? In the past, you were all on my


    side to support me, now you''re helping Brian, I''ll be very sad."


    Winnie had no way to respond to the two men''s persuasion, so she could onlyin.


    She believed in destiny, but her destiny was bitter. If she stuck to her destiny, she might die sooner.


    She even suspected that the cause of her death in this life was being tortured by Brian.


    "We have always been your hardcore supporters, even if you are wrong. We have never been bribed


    by Brian."


    "Yes."


    Emily and Daenerys replied.


    "Not every love has a good oue, didn''t you guys say that when you don''t love, you separate. We''re


    not in love now, so we separated."


    Winnie said, though she was heartbroken.


    Their love was over, but her love continued.


    She tried to forget him for a long time, but she failed. It was as if he had carved it into his heart with a


    knife and it grew to be a scar, but the scar also grew into the shape of his name.


    Such a Winnie simply did not dare to fall in love with someone else for fear that others would see


    Brian''s name engraved on her heart.


    "But ......"


    Emily wanted to continue, but she was stopped by Daenerys.


    They were outsiders, so they could not understand how they felt.


    ¡°Never mind, let her make her decision, if it is destiny, she could not hide from it.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Emily took a sign.


    She knew destiny could not hide, but she did not want Winnie waste her time, but wish her to solve all


    the problem, so that she could be happy.


    After lunch, they went shopping, but sorts of supplies for her baby, as well as clothes for Winnie¡¯s kids.


    Winnie went home after supper, and at that time, Brian had been back from hospital.


    ¡°Have you deliver food to hospital?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    ¡°Yes, they had it.¡±


    ¡°How about you? If you haven¡¯t, I will take you to eat out.¡±


    Brian showed her concern. He had been testing her, but she never replied.


    ¡°Yes, I ate with Emily and Daenerys.¡±


    ¡°Luke, Megan, I bought you clothes,e and see if it fits.¡±


    Winnie called out to her kids and then went upstairs with them. Brian was curious, so he followed them.


    ¡°It is beautiful, I like it.¡±


    Megan sad as she tired the clothes on.


    ¡°Good, and it fits.¡±


    Winnie gave a doting smile.


    ¡°Mom, is this yours? When did you change your style?¡±


    Megan asked, carrying a piece of clothes, while Winnie was trying clothes on Luke.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is for Aunt Vanessa.¡±


    Winnie answered.


    ¡°Well, it is Aunt Vanessa¡¯s style. We all have clothes, did you buy yours?¡±


    Megan continued.


    ¡°No, I have many clothes.¡±


    As Winnie answered, someone spoke up, ¡°You did not buy one for me.¡±


    Brian did not want the clothes, but he was envious and wanted a clothes picked by Winnie.


    Winnie was speechless. Every time she went shopping, she would go to the man¡¯s clothes clothes.


    But she only took a look and never bought one, for she did not think she should buy clothes for him.


    ¡°Your clothes are customized by international brand, the clothes I bought are cheap, they are not


    suitable for you.¡±


    She thought she was not suitable for him too, he was like a n and she was a bike.


    She could stop her bike and look up at the ne, but the ne would not stop because of a bike.

 Chapter 873 The Happiest Thing in the World

    Chapter 873 The Happiest Thing in the World


    "I''ll take that, as long as you bought it."


    Brian would like to take everything that Winnie gave him.


    Winnie was silent, for it was awkward.


    ¡°Have the time for your father¡¯s surgery been decided?¡±


    Winnie changed the subject.


    ¡°Yes, the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Brian relied, he was nervous when he thought of the surgery.


    ¡°I will ask Vanessa to be there.¡±


    Winnie was nervous, thought Kevin could handle the surgery well, but she was still worried.


    Then the was silence, for Brian was worried about his father¡¯s surgery and Winnie was so


    embarrassing that she did not know what to say.


    With that her friends¡¯ words and Brian¡¯s recent behavior in mind, she swayed her heart. Emily told her


    not to be rational in love, but she was not rational, she would be a mistress.


    This day, everyone came to the hospital. Rufus was in a good state, but others were nervous,


    especially Ste, whose eyes were red.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, Kevin will have the surgery on you, it is ok.¡±


    Steforted her father thought she was nervous.


    ¡°You are nervous than me. I will sleep after I get the anaesthetic, and I will be fine when I wake up. So,


    don¡¯t worry, I wille out soon.¡±


    Rufus was ready for the surgery and he had learned the details of the surgery from Isobel.


    Everyone was with him, which was actually a burden for him, though Isobel was not there.


    ¡°I am not nervous, I...¡±


    Before she could finish her wors, she cried out.


    ¡°I am sorry, Dad.¡±


    Rufus was stunned, as he was about tofort her, he could not utter a word.


    He did not know what she referred to.


    ¡°Dad, you have taken a lot effort to take care of us. If not for us, you will not get sick. I am sorry, Dad, I


    am wrong.¡±


    Ste sobbed, and gave Rufus a hug.


    ¡°Sorry, Dad.¡±


    She used to hug her father, but she never did it again since her mother died.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    This hug was still warm and still safe.


    ¡°I am ok, I can make it.¡±


    Rufus was content to hear that, though he did not know why Ste forgave him.


    He had thought that his kids would never forgive him.


    He was excited and even wanted to cry.


    ¡°Dad, cooperate with the doctor to have the surgery. As you as you are healthy, I will support you on


    everything.¡±


    Ste burst into tears and she was sure her father could understand her words, but she could not tell


    Brian, or he would lost his mind.


    ¡°Ok, I will be healthy. Don¡¯t cry, it is not good for your health.¡±


    Rufus was gratified that Ste would support him to find Isobel.


    With that, he felt motivated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ste, or you will affect Dad¡¯s emotion.¡±


    Joshua pulled Ste into his arms,forting her.


    He did not expect that Ste would say that today. She might be afraid that she would have no chance


    to say that if her father had the surgery.


    It was good, Rufus would be in a good mood to confront the disease.


    Brian did not speak but frown, hearing that.


    He felt he should say something tofort his father, but he had no courage.


    In the end, he turned out. While Winnie had been paying attention to him, and she knew he was upset.


    She followed him out.


    ¡°Ste did a good job, Rufus is happy, but I think Ste was rxed now.¡±


    Winnie said, not expecting him to forgive his father too, but at least he should say something.


    ¡°Brian, what do you think is the happiest in this world?¡±


    Winnie asked.


    ¡°What?¡± asked, Brian.


    ¡°It is with your parents around. Your mother has gone, but your father is still alive, I hope you can feel


    the happiness.¡±


    Winnie did not wish that he could forgive his father at once, but he had not show his sincere that he


    was working on it.


    Brian felt silence, so Winnie knew he needed a space to think about it, and she went back to the ward.


    The surgery would start soon, and as Rufus was about to pushed in, Felix came.


    ¡°Why you stille?¡±


    Rufus felt the burden. His father never showed his love like this.


    ¡°I am worried, so I came.¡±


    Felix was afraid there were ident to happen.


    ¡°I am ok, go back, it will take hours, you can¡¯t wait that long.¡±


    ¡°Brian, send your grandfather back.¡±


    Rufus told Brian, but Felix refused to leave.


    ¡°I am not going back. Your father has RhD, so have I, if needed, I can give him my blood.¡±


    What was why Felix came.


    ¡°Grandpa, you are old now, you don¡¯t have to do that, Vanessa is RhD too, she is here, so everything


    will be ok.¡±


    Brian knew his grandfather was RdD, but Felix was over 90s, so he would not let Felix do it.


    ¡°Vanessa?¡±


    Felix was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, she can give Dad blood¡±


    Brian gave his answer.


    Everything was ready, so Felix had no need to worry.


    ¡°I am not going back, if i am tired, i will go back myself.¡±


    Felix said as he locked his eyes at Vanessa.


    ¡°Rufus, time to the surgery room.¡±


    Kevin came with the nurse, pushing a wheelchair.


    Ste spoke up, ¡°I will sent Grandpa back when he is tired. Dad, go, so that you can go back soon.¡±


    Ste knew everyone was nervous, and if the surgery ended soon, everyone would be at ease soon.


    ¡°Ok, take care of your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Go then¡±


    Rufus had to agree.


    ¡°Rufus, sit in the wheelchair, I will push you in.¡±


    Kevin said, taking the wheelchair.


    ¡°No need, I can walk.¡±


    Rufus said, as he walked into the surgery room.


    Everyone stopped at the door.


    ¡°Vanessa, stay here, and be ready.¡±


    Kevin said to Vanessa.


    ¡°I know, I will be here.¡±


    Vanessa was nervous, and she wished Rufus could be ok.


    ¡°I am here too. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Felix assured Kevin, for fear that Rufus¡¯ surgery would be affected.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Kevin knew that a 90-year-old man was not suitable for blood donation, but when necessary, he had to.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait here, go and have rest.¡±


    Rufus was worried about them instead of himself.


    ¡°I will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ste said, and she wanted to see his father finish his surgery.


    ¡°Winwin, please help me take care of my father.¡±


    Rufus said to Winnie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rufus, I will.¡±


    Winnie had been silent for she had no a chance to express her mood, but now she did not know what


    to say.


    ¡°Thank you, Vanessa.¡±


    Rufus looked over Vanessa, who had the same blood as him. He had never expected that she would


    be in front of him like she did now.

 Chapter 874 Twenty Years of Waiting to be Called

    Chapter 874 Twenty Years of Waiting to be Called


    Hearing Rufus'' thanks, Vanessa couldn''t help but feel sad, and for some reason tears were actually


    welling up in her eyes. She never thought that she was such a fragile person, an operation, a person


    who had no rtion to her, had touched her heart.


    "Never mind it, Rufus. Go for it!"


    "I will."


    Felix locked his eyes at them and they looked like each other in look and t.


    Was he overthinking it? Or was Rufus hiding something from him? How could there be such a


    coincidence?


    "Okay, I''m going in."


    Rufus turned around, but at the same time Brian suddenly held Winnie''s hand.


    When Winnie was confused, Rufus walked into the operating room without looking back.


    Winnie felt the strength being applied to her hands, and just as she raised her eyes to look at Brian,


    just as the door to the operating room was about to close, Brian suddenly spoke.


    "Dad ......"


    It brought everything to a standstill.


    The door to the operating room stopped closing, Winnie looked at Brian, and Ste incredibly opened


    her mouth.


    The one who was most shocked was Rufus, who stopped but didn''t turn around, afraid that he had


    heard wrong, afraid that what he heard was an illusion, and even more afraid that he was dreaming.


    If it was a dream, he didn''t want to wake up.


    "Dad ...... I''ll wait you out."


    Brian called out again.


    After twenty years, he thought he would never call out to him again.


    But he didn''t even expect himself to call out so naturally, thought he was nervous, holding Winnie''s


    hand.


    He knew his courage to call out "Dad" came from Winnie''s inspiration.


    He wanted to try once.


    Rufus heard him clearly, he wasn''t dreaming, it was a call from his son.


    "Wait for me, I''ll be out soon."


    Rufus said with tears in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to turn around for fear that his son would see his


    tears.


    The door to the operating room closed, the warning light above the door turned on, and Brian''s nervous


    grip on Winnie''s hand hadn''t let go.


    His force was enough to make Winnie cry out in pain, but Winnie raised the corners of her mouth and


    looked at Brian with immense relief.


    "You did it."


    Winnie spoke in a small voice,plimenting Brian like a child.


    She knew that at this moment, Brian needed the affirmation and encouragement.


    "Thank you, I couldn''t have called out without you by my side."


    Brian looked down at Winnie, without her, without her forcing and encouraging him, he really couldn''t


    have call out.


    "It was your own effort, how do you feel?"


    Winnie said modestly, it was not the time to take credit, instead, Brian''s mood was more important.


    Before answering Winnie, Brian let out a long sigh. After "Dad" was called out, he felt that he was


    rxed.


    "It wasn''t as hard as I thought it would be, it was pretty easy."


    This was the truest feeling of Brian.


    Although he hadn''t yet forgiven his father and hadn''t been able toe to terms with the past, he had


    taken a step forward and felt the happiness of calling out to his dad.


    "That''s enough, take your time."


    Winnie took a deep breath, feeling that the stone she had been blocking in her chest could be put


    aside.


    Everyone''s attention was on Brian and Winnie, while Felix kept staring at Vanessa.


    Just now he hadpared Vanessa and Rufus together, and now he wasparing Vanessa and


    Ste together, so at a nce, they looked alike. If an outsider were to look at them, they would


    definitely say that the two of them were real sisters.


    Felix took it seriously.


    It was possible for Vanessa and Rufus had the exact same blood type. Such blood types counted as


    family gics, and the chances of coincidence were rare. And if it happened to be in such a


    Back then, Isobel was pregnant and she said she would get abortion, but there was never any definite


    news to prove that she did.


    Was is possible that Vanessa was Rufus¡¯ daughter?


    "Grandpa Felix, why do you keep looking at me, do I have something dirty on my face?"


    Vanessa noticed Felix''s gaze and came over to him.


    "No, but you''re too thin, did you not sleep well?"


    Felix found a random reason.


    "I get enough sleep every single day. I don''t feel I am thin, that''s how people are these days."


    "Grandpa Felix, are you worried about Rufus?"


    The reason why Vanessa came over to chat with Felix was that she thought he looked poor and


    helpless.


    "Yes."


    Felix did not deny it, but it was the first time he expressed his concern.


    "How nice to have a father to worry about him at his 60s."


    Vanessa said, trying to make Felix rxed.


    "Envious?"


    Felix asked, carefully sizing up Vanessa, feeling that she was Rufus¡¯ daughter.


    "Yes."


    She was envious because her parents died, and no matter what happened to her, her parents would


    not be there.


    "How old are you, Vanessa?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Felix began to verify some information.


    "I''m 21 years old."


    Vanessa replied as long as Felix was distracted.


    "When is your birthday?"


    He continued the question.


    "X year, X month, X day."


    Vanessa thought that she had sessfully diverted Felix''s attention so that he would not be so


    nervous.


    "Good."


    Felix responded to Vanessa, but in his heart, he was calcting the date and it immediately surprised


    Felix.


    If Isobel hadn''t got abortion, his suspicions were true.


    "Vanessa, howe you have RhD, your family has it too?"


    Felix lowered his voice as he asked the question, afraid of being heard.


    "I don''t think so, my parents aren''t that blood type and my aunt said my grandparents weren''t that blood


    type either. I''m the exception, but my aunt said there are a lot of gic variations like mine in addition


    to the family genes."


    Vanessa heard it from her sister, and when asked her aunt, she didn''t answer.


    "Yes, your aunt is right, it doesn''t all run in the family."


    Yet Felix knew that the likelihood of inheritance was high, and that the possibility of a change in the


    gene was small.


    As much as the Chambers family didn''t have a gic predisposition for that blood, that made him


    even more suspicious.


    "Vanessa ......"


    Just as Felix was about to ask, a nurse came out of the operating room and eagerly called out to


    Vanessa.


    "Vanessa,e in with me to be ready for blood transfusion."


    The nurse''s call made everyone''s emotions tense up again. All came together to the nurse''s side.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Ste asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine."


    After the nurse answered Ste, she took Vanessa inside.


    By the time Felix walked to the door of the operating room, the door of the operating room was already


    closed.


    "Why, I''m going in for a blood transfusion, too."


    Felix didn''t hear what the nurse said and was mentally apprehensive.


    "It''s okay, Grandpa, don''t worry, the doctor will call you if you are needed."


    Ste calmed her grandfather down, just in case he couldn''t handle it.


    And Brian had been holding Winnie''s hand, without which he didn''t know if he could have held on.


    Winnie came to Felix, followed by Brian.


    "Don''t worry, Chairman, the blood is well prepared and it will be fine. I''ll send you back to the ward,


    Rufus will be out soon."


    Winnie was entrusted by Rufus to take good care of Felix, and at this moment he could feel Felix''s


    anxiety as a father.


    "I''m not tired, I can''t go back. I move slowly, and if I really need to donate blood, I''m too slow to walk


    over here. I''ll just wait here and wait for him toe out."


    Felix had no intention of leaving when he came, and he would not leave no matter who was to


    persuade him.


    "Then go sit in the chair."


    Winnie guessed that Felix would not leave for he had been worrying his son.


    "Grandpa, have a seat."


    Only then did Brian let go of Winnie''s hand and helped Felix to sit down.


    As Felix had just sat down, a rush of footsteps arrived from far.


    "Where''s brother, how''s he going?"


    Thomas arrivedte, and it was clear that he was in a hurry.


    "You came sote, don¡¯t you worry about your brother?"


    Felix chided disgruntledly, ignoring the fact that others were all present.


    "I got upied, how''s brother doing?"


    Thomas knew he waste, but was upset at his father''sin.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Thomas, Dad''s been in the operating room for a while now."


    Ste said to Thomas, or her Grandpa would definitely scold him.

 Chapter 875 Good News

    Chapter 875 Good News


    "Good, good."


    Thomas was less worried seeing that everything was just fine.


    Everyone waited outside, during which several people advised Felix to go home, but he just insisted on


    staying.


    The operationsted for four hours before the lights in the operating room went out, and then Kevin


    walked out.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, the operation was a sess."


    Kevin''s raised his lips with confidence.


    "Great, great, thank you so much, Kevin, thank you!"


    Ste was excited and kept thanking Kevin, and she waspletely relieved to hear that her dad''s


    surgery was sessful.


    "You are wee. I''m a doctor, it''s my duty."


    Kevin did have an aplished day, devoting almost all of his energy to this surgery and it was


    sessful.


    "Thank you."


    Ste cried in excitement, and Kevin in turn had tofort her.


    Kevin embraced Ste and lightly patted her back.


    "Don''t cry, you should be happy. Rufus will be well soon, so you should be happy."


    "Ok, I won''t cry."


    Ste still could not control her tears, but this time she was happy.


    "Why isn''t he out when the surgery is over?"


    Brian asked.


    "He has to be observed in the ICU for a while, don¡¯t worry."


    Kevin finished speaking and walked directly to Felix.


    "Grandpa, go home, I promise Rufus will be fine."


    "Good, I am going back."


    Hearing Kevin''s words with so much confidence, Felix waspletely relieved. Saying that he would


    leave, he turned around with Butler Lowe.


    "Where''s Vanessa, why isn''t Vanessa out yet?"


    Rufus had been sent to the intensive care unit, but Vanessa hadn''te out yet, so Winnie was


    inevitably worried.


    "Still in there, she needs to have some rest, for she had given too much blood."


    Kevin had already settled Vanessa and gave her some medicine that would help her recover.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Winnie was worried, but she kept it in her heart.


    "Uncle Thomas, Joshua, Ste, you guys go back first, there''s no point in waiting here. Come when


    Rufuses out of the ICU."


    Kevin told everyone to go back because it was pointless to be there. But Vanessa hadn''te out yet,


    so Winnie and Brian should be there.


    "Alright then, I''ll go back first. Brian, call me when your dad wakes up."


    Thomas wasn''t worried anymore and was ready to go home.


    "Got it, Uncle Thomas, I''ll give you a call."


    "Sis, Joshua, you guys go back too, I''ll contact you if there is news."


    Everyone left, leaving Brian and Winnie waiting for Vanessa.


    "Thank Vanessa, let her rest today, I''ve sent Albert to buy her tonic."


    Brian said his thanks and came to Winnie''s side.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Winnie hadn''t responded, Brian came over and asked.


    "Send a message to my aunt and tell her the surgery was a sess. She''s been worrying about it."


    Winnie replied.


    "Actually, I guess the person I should be most grateful to is your aunt, She has raised two wonderful


    children, both of whom have contributed tremendously to our family."


    "I must thank her when shees back."


    Brian said with excitement, and couldn''t wait to meet Vanessa''s aunt right away to say thank you.


    "Why does my aunt have to see you?"


    Winnie suddenly became serious despite Brian''s excitement.


    "I ...... I thank her. I should be thanking your aunt for you giving birth to my children."


    Brian exined, knowing what Winnie''s seriousness meant.


    "I don''t need that, I''ve already been paid."


    It was truth, money transactions would not need thank you.


    "What about Vanessa, Vanessa is also doing us a big favor by giving my Dad a blood transfusion, that''s


    why I''m meeting with your aunt, I have to say thank you to her."


    Brian felt that this reason was good enough, and Winnie must not refuse.


    But Winnie didn''t answer anything, butughed.


    "What are youughing at? Do you agree for me to meet your aunt? You must tell me in advance when


    your aunt returns, I will prepare and must go to see your aunt in formal wear."


    Brian thought Winnie had agreed and couldn''t suppress his excitement once more.


    "I didn''t say yes, and my aunt won''t see you. Iughed because you said "Dad" naturally."


    Winnie''s reply cooled Brian''s heart.


    "Good, are you more rxed now? I can''t believe how you''ve insisted on it for over twenty years."


    What Winnie admired was Brian''s perseverance in this regard, that he had hated his father for over


    twenty years, that he had let his heart ache for over twenty years.


    Brian took a deep breath then sat next to Winnie.


    "Yeah, and I have you to thank for it."


    "If you weren''t by my side, if I wasn''t holding your hand, I could not do that."


    Brian said as he took Winnie''s hand in his.


    Her hands were soft and supple, yet they had an immense power that could calm his restless heart,


    which had been restless for over twenty years, in that very moment.


    "How dare you hold my hands now?"


    Winnie said and withdrew her hand.


    Just now she allowed him to hold her hand was because she wanted to give Brian strength, but now


    Brian didn''t need her anymore.


    "No need to thank me, you did it on your own, I didn''t do anything to help."


    "I''m happy for you, and for your father. With a good start, the rest will be easy. I''m sure the


    misunderstanding between you and uncle will soon be cleared up."


    Although it was just the two of them at this moment, and although she was embarrassed, Winnie was


    genuinely happy for Brian.


    It wasn''t her credit, but Brian''s love for his father, and his bravery.


    Rufus woke up at night, and all his physical indicators were basically normal. But for safety''s sake, he


    still had to stay in the ICU until tomorrow morning before he coulde out with zero risk.


    So Winnie and Brian were also driven home by Kevin.


    "Raya, Winwin and I haven''t eaten dinner yet, get us something to eat."


    Brian''s tone was rxed and not as depressing as usual.


    "I am ready,e back and eat."


    Raya had been preparing for this for a long time, and she finally broke into a smile.


    The two men went to wash their hands then returned to the table and sat down.


    "Raya, has Vanessa eaten dinner yet?"


    Brian had been worried about Vanessa.


    "Yes, I made her the tonic. She went upstairs to bed after supper and said she had to go to school in


    the morning."


    Raya took good care of Vanessa, knowing that she was a credit to the Be family.


    "She should have two days'' rest. I''ll talk to her tomorrow morning."


    Brian didn''t want Vanessa''s health to be affected.


    "No need, she knows what to so. If she is ok, let her go to school."


    Winnie understood Vanessa, if she was not allowed to go to school, she would be worried about her


    study.


    However, for the fact that Brian was suddenly caring, Winnie felt incredible.


    "I''ll have Kevine over early tomorrow morning to check her out."


    "Let''s eat first, and you can rest early afterwards."


    Brian got tired this day and felt Winnie must be more tired than him. She needed to go to bed early,


    because tomorrow she had to go to hospital andpany.


    "Ok."


    Winnie started eating. Just after taking a bite, her phone rang.


    Before she could pick it up, Brian spoke up to stop it.


    "Pick it up after you eat, you''ve been hungry all day."


    "It is an old friend of my dad, I have to answer it."


    "You eat first, I''ll be back soon."


    In response to Brian''s concern, Winnie did not get used to it. This didn''t seem to be his style, not his


    cold personality.


    Winnie still chose to answer the phone first, as the call was from Romeo.


    Winnie took her phone and walked out of the dinning room, picking it up as she headed upstairs.


    "Winnie is speaking."


    Winnie didn''t want to pick up the phone in front of Brian, didn''t want Brian to know everything about her


    past. And if Romeo would definitely bring up the previous events.


    "Winwin, I have good news."


    Romeo''s somewhat excited voice came over the phone.


    "What good news?"


    Winnie could hear from Romeo''s voice that it was really good news, so she was expecting.


    "It¡¯s about your father''s vi."


    "Really? What''s going on?"


    Winnie was instantly excited.


    With those words, she walked back to her room and closed the door behind her.


    Brian vaguely heard Winnie call Romeo, and it was good news, so it wouldn''t affect her mood for


    dinner.


    Winnie''s call continued.


    "Go ahead, Romeo."


    Winnie urged.


    "Ok."


    "All this time, I have been asking people from the bank. My friend just called me and I heard that the


    house has been donated to charity. The charity will be auctioning it off soon, and you have a chance to


    buy it back."


    That was what made Romeo so excited.


    "Great, finally. Do you know who donated it?"


    Winnie was so excited that she was about to shed tears. As long as the charity auctioned it off, she


    would buy it back no matter how much it cost.

 Chapter 876 Get Finns Help

    Chapter 876 Get Finn''s Help


    "I don''t know, if I did, I would have found the buyer already."


    "I''m not sure when the auction is on, so you can inquire it."


    That was all Romeo knew, and he could only ask Winnie to inquire about it, fearing that she would miss


    the auction with his limited abilities.


    "Okay, I know, I''ll take care of the rest myself. Thank you so much, I''ll treat you to tea sometime."


    Winnie felt indebted and if Romeo had not kept an eye out for her, this opportunity would have been


    missed.


    After the call, Winnie was in good mood and went downstairs for dinner.


    "Looks like good news."


    Brian saw the shift in Winnie''s mood and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes. It''s been a long time since I''ve had such good news."


    Winnie smiled as she answered Brian and picked up her chopsticks to resume eating.


    She looked up at Brian, he suddenly wanted to ask Brian to help ask about the charity, but she did not


    want to bother him.


    "Why are you looking at me, is it rted to me?"


    Brian felt Winnie had something to talk to him, but she was hesitating.


    "No, I am just in a good mood."


    "Let''s eat."


    Winnie didn''t end up saying what she needed, she felt that it might be convenient and easier to get


    Finn''s help than Brian.


    She did not want Brian to help her, or she would not repay her favor.


    The next morning, Vanessa insisted on going to school, and no one could stop her.


    After sending both Vanessa and the children to school, Winnie and Brian went to the hospital again.


    After picking Rufus up from the intensive care unit and making sure everything was stable for him,


    Brian and Winnie went their separate ways.


    Instead of going to the office, Winnie went straight to the police station and came to Finn.


    "Director Poole, I may need your help."


    Winnie went straight to the point. If she had asked for Brian''s help, she would have been thinking all


    day about how to return the favor.


    "It looks like it''s urgent, or you couldn''t havee straight to me, well, go ahead."


    Finn would like to offer help.


    "I won''t beat around the bush then, I wonder if you know any friends from the charity. There''s a house


    that''s going to be auctioned off, and I want to buy it, but I don''t know when it''s going to be auctioned


    off."


    Winnie made her needs clear.


    "Charity?"


    Finn pondered for a moment.


    "Do you have to buy it?"


    Finn asked uncertainly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes, it''s my former vi. Vanessa and I grew up in there."


    Winnie replied. This house for her was important. It would remind her of her parents love.


    "Okay, I''ll get you urate information. Give me the exact information about the house and I''ll get back


    to you soon."


    Finn readily agreed, since it was the ce where Winnie grew up, there was no need for him to ask too


    much. That kind of sentiment could not be understood by others, all he could do was that he had to find


    the appropriate information.


    "Thank you, and I''ll give you the basic information of the house in a moment. Director Poole, please


    help me find out who the donor of this house is."


    Winnie still wanted to know the donor, who had bought her house but hadn''t gone through the closing


    process for so many years.


    "No problem, I''ll do that too."


    Thinking the question was simpler, Finn agreed.


    "By the way, are you free this weekend? If so, let¡¯s take the kids out together."


    Finn invited Winnie, wondering if Winnie had noticed his embarrassment.


    Going out together was something that her daughter had suggested. She had asked for it for a long


    time, but he had been too embarrassed to talk to Winnie about it. Winnie had been very busy during


    this time, and he was afraid that Winnie would overthink about it.


    So he said it embarrassingly.


    "I am, but I have to ask permission from the children''s father. As you know, the safety of my children


    has never been guaranteed, so I can''t make the decision straight away."


    "I''ll try though."


    The children''s safety had always been something that Winnie was concerned about, so she said these


    words with some apologies.


    "No problem."


    Finn expressed his understanding.


    "Speaking of safety, it''s a shame for us cops. If we could have found Richard earlier, your family


    wouldn''t have had to be so cautious."


    Finn felt ashamed for Winnie did not feel safe. However, without Richard, Brian''s children was also the


    center of attention and safety had to be put first.


    There was no doubt about the caution of the Be family.


    "No one is to me, it had happened to us. When Richard is caught, we''ll be able to rx, and I won''t


    have to have to discuss everything with the children''s father."


    Winnie sighed, she wanted this situation to end quickly so that she could take the children back to her


    own home.


    "I gotta go, Director Poole, thank you again for helping me."


    Winnie had a job, Finn was also a busy man, so she could not bother him for too long.


    "Ok."


    Finn knew that she was anxious, probably because she was afraid that the house would be bought by


    someone else.


    Winnie left with anticipation, and Finn began to look for connections.


    Finn was a very efficient person, and Winnie received a call from Finn while she was waiting for her


    children from school.


    "The house is indeed in the charity and titled to the charity. The exact time of the auction has not been


    set, but it was just recently."


    "They''ll let me know when there''s definite time, you just have to be ready with the money."


    "And I''m sorry to say that the person who donated didn''t divulge his names, so there''s an obligation of


    confidentiality on the charity."


    Finn thought it was a simple thing but didn''t expect this result, but the one who could donate such a


    vi must be a rich person.


    "It''s okay, I''m already grateful to know that, thank you. And please be sure to keep an eye out for me on


    when the auction is, I''ll have the money ready."


    Winnie was very grateful and excited to get the exact information.


    The most important thing for her right now was money, and she had to have more of it ready to have a


    sure grip on the situation.


    But the money was a problem for her. After all, she had just invested in the general agent of the hot


    pot. Both dividend would have to wait until the end of the year, and she was too embarrassed to ask for


    thepany and Leo to offer help.


    Brian had that money, but Winnie didn''t want to bother him.


    Hanging up, Winnie started thinking of ways to get money.


    Although Daenerys and Emily had money, they invested in the hot pot restaurant too ...... s ...... As


    long as she could fix it, she would not ask for help.


    Winnie waited for Brian in front of the school, and the two took the children to see Rufus.


    Felix happened to be at the hospital when they arrived.


    "Hello Great Grandpa, hello Grandpa."


    The two children greeted.


    "Hello."


    Felix smiled, seeing the two children was like seeing hope and future of the Be family. But when he


    saw Winnie behind them, Felix didn''t know what kind of mood he was in.


    What purpose did she bring to approach Brian, and to what did she want to do.


    Having just made a somewhat good impression on Winnie, he had to be wary again because of her


    true identity.


    Winnie was not an ordinary person, if she wanted to take revenge to the Be family, it was not a


    problem. Felix must figure out the truth, lest the Be family destroyed in Winnie''s hands.


    "Do you still hurt, Grandpa?"


    Megan asked her grandfather in distress, seeing him with all kinds of tubes in his body and instruments


    in his hands that she didn''t know about.


    She wanted to hold her grandfather''s hand, but she was afraid of hurting him, but she couldn''t bear to


    look at him in pity.


    Heartbroken tears fell from Megan''s eyes.


    "Grandpa, get well soon. It hurts too much."


    "I am fine, no crying."


    Rufus was so weak that it was difficult to speak and breathe. But when he saw the children crying, he


    had tofort them.


    "It hurts when Grandpa talks, Megan, don''t you cry, don''t let Grandpa talk."


    Winnie hurried over to soothe Megan, and Luke hurriedly wiped away his tears that were about to fall


    down when he heard that.


    "Grandpa, don''t talk, Grandpa, hold on."


    Luke didn''t say anything else, he didn''t want his grandfather to hurt.


    Rufus nodded, the two children''s good behavior and understanding was the thing he was most proud


    of. It was for the sake of the two children that he wanted to make the Be family happy.


    "Grandpa''s been sitting here for a while, just watching and not talking."


    "Grandpa, I''ll take you home."


    Ste walked up to her grandfather and persuaded him that he could only be more down to earth sitting


    here, and he couldn''t help anything, but only burdened her father.


    "I''m not tired, I''ll go backter."


    Felix knew himself well.


    "Director Chambers, how is Vanessa, has she been affected?"


    Felix cared for Vanessa, even if she wasn''t a Be, at least she had helped the Be family a lot.


    "She¡¯s fine. I went to school to see her before I came to the hospital and she was fine."


    Winnie replied in a rxed tone, the fact that Felix could remember Vanessa at this time made her


    touched.


    "School? Why doesn''t she take a couple of days off before going to school?."


    Felix continued.


    "She insisted, afraid of falling behind in her sses. You don''t have to worry, she''s in pretty good shape


    and has taken the tonic prescribed by Doctor Burns."

 Chapter 877 Going to Stefans Hot Pot Restaurant

    Chapter 877 Going to Stefan''s Hot Pot Restaurant


    Felix cared about Vanessa, and Winnie felt ttered. They used to be like air in Felix''s eyes, but now


    they were surprisingly cared for by him, she did not know if it was human fickleness or just a courtesy


    after the blood transfusion.


    "Make sure she takes rest, she can''t be careless with her health."


    "She doesn''t have to work that hard."


    Felix thought Vanessa should be spoiled like Ste, like a princess . But Vanessa had to work hard on


    her own to write her own perfect life.


    He admired her in every item, but he felt heartbroken if she was a Be.


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about Vanessa. I have arranged a nanny to make soup for Vanessa


    every day. It won''t take more than a few days for her to recover."


    Ste meticulously arranged everything long ago, for she thanked Vanessa from the bottom of her


    heart.


    "Good, you do a good job, Vanessa has helped our family a lot, be sure to take good care of her."


    Felix couldn''t help butpliment Ste, that was what they should do.


    "Ste, thank you."


    Winnie was really touched by the Be family who had hurt her. At this moment she had to say thank


    on behalf of Vanessa.


    "We should thank you. Without you, our family would be in chaos, without you, Brian would not call out


    to Dad. Without you, dad cane down from the operating table. Don''t ever be saying thank you, I


    am ashamed for that."


    Ste didn''t ept Winnie''s thanks because it was her and Brian who should say thank you. If it wasn''t


    for Winnie and Vanessa, they really didn''t know what this family would be like.


    "Okay, no thanks. But neither Vanessa nor I did anything, so don''t say thank to us too."


    Winnie never admitted that she had any merit, and it was already an honor for her not to be disliked.


    "Ok, we''re family, no need to say thanks."


    Ste deliberately said to her grandfather. He should know who helped the Be family at the most


    critical moments.


    Rufus did not say a word.


    But he agreed with Ste''s words, they were a family. If he was given the chance, he would make the


    family happy together.


    Felix heard Ste''s hint, but he had his thoughts and concerns. Right now he couldn''t care about who


    Brian was married to, he was preupied with knowing what Winnie was up to.


    There was a moment of silence in the ward.


    "Have you had dinner, Grandpa?"


    Brian broke the silence.


    "I came after dinner."


    "Brian, Ste, go back. There are too many people here, and it is noisy, so I''ll stay here with him."


    Felix looked at Rufus frowning hard and couldn''t bear to affect Rufus'' rest.


    "Sis, you go back first, I''ll stay here tonight and take care of Dad. Paul hasn''t slept for two days, let him


    go home and get a good night''s sleep."


    Brian came prepared to spend the night in the hospital.


    Paul hurriedly refused after hearing that.


    "No, I''m not tired or sleepy. You have to work tomorrow, hurry up and take the kids home."


    "Paul, just go home and rest for the night. You''ve been here for so many days, it''s been too hard."


    Winnie persuaded Paul, they could not bear it always leaving Paul alone here.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m used to being with Rufus after all these years. I can''t go back home at


    ease."


    "I have plenty of time to sleep here, the carers take care of Rufus at night, so I don''t have to do


    anything. I can be grounded and he can be grounded if I am here."


    "Brian, take Winwin and the children go home. Ste, you should go home too, you''ve been here all


    day."


    Paul insisted on staying, just like he said he couldn''t sleep lying in his own bed when he went home, he


    might as well be at the hospital to have peace of mind.


    "Well then, let''s go back first."


    Brian wasn''t insisting on staying, so he took Ste and Winnie with him as they left.


    "Sis, did you not have dinner? Let''s eat out together, we''ll go eat whatever you want. I''ll call Joshua and


    we''ll have dinner together."


    Winnie invited warmly, today she was treating, even if she thanked Ste for the sincerity she had


    given for Vanessa, she couldn''t say it out.


    Ste pondered for a moment.


    "Okay, let''s have hot hop together."


    Ste thought it was time to have a meal together, time to take stock of Brian''s changes by way of


    encouragement.


    But at the mention of hot pot, both Brian and Winnie''s hearts shook uncontrobly. Just because Stefan


    was the owner of the hot pot restaurant, just because Brian had a misunderstanding about Stefan, they


    broke up.


    It hurts mentally when the hot pot was mentioned.


    "The kid haven''t had hot pot in a while. Let''s go to Stefan''s hot pot restaurant, the hot pot there is pretty


    good."


    "Winwin, call Joshua and tell him directly where the hot pot restaurant is, we''ll go to there."


    "And then call Stefan to reserve a table for us."


    Brian opened his mouth, trying to let Winnie know his remorse.


    Winnie hesitated for a moment.


    "Okay, I''ll call Joshua."


    At this time, Winnie did not know what kind of feeling she had.


    She couldn''t believe him. She didn''t know what purpose he had in bringing up going to Stefan''s


    restaurant voluntarily.


    Even though Winnie questioned it, she didn''t object to going to Stefan''s, because her heart was open


    and clear to anyone and anything, and she wasn''t afraid of Brian test anything.


    When a few people arrived at Stefan''s Hot Pot Restaurant, Stefan was waiting for them in the lobby.


    "Mr. Be, it''s been a long time."


    Stefan greeted Brian with a smile, now he was able to manage his heart to get along with Winnie and


    Brian. Although he still had a hint of fantasy asionally, it was just fantasy, never had the idea of


    putting it into action.


    "It''s been a long time, and your business is good."


    Brian also greeted, but he wasn''t as enthusiastic as Stefan. Perhaps this was due to his personality, not


    being able to be absolutely enthusiastic.


    "Winnie, this is Ste, right? Hello, Ste."


    Stefan recognized Ste because Winnie had talked about her on the phone.


    "Yes, I''m Brian''s sister, hello."


    Ste was elegant and polite, an aura she had developed since she was a child.


    "Hello, Uncle Stefan, we''re here too."


    Megan mischievously opened her mouth.


    "Hello there, little ones, it''s been a while since you''ve been here, I miss you."


    "Come, let me see. Well ...... you have grown taller and more beautiful. Here ...... give me a hug."


    With that, Stefan opened his arms, followed by the two children embracing close to his arms.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He genuinely liked the two kids because the kids are indeed cute.


    "Well, Uncle Stefan is busy, let him go."


    Winnie opened her mouth, theiring here had already affected Stefan''s normal work, if they


    dragged on, not only would they have no time to eat, Stefan''s work would also be affected.


    "You''re hungry, aren''t you, I take you to the private room, Joshua is already there waiting for you."


    Stefan stood up and led a few people to the private room with him.


    Winnie felt nothing, but she just didn''t know what kind of information Brian wanted to get.


    Stefan after before calling Winnie out.


    Winnie didn''t even think about it, and followed Stefan out without any hesitation. Her heart was open


    and she was not afraid of anyone misunderstanding her.


    Winnie and Stefan went to Stefan''s office together.


    "I''m not going to give you any trouble by calling you out alone, am I? I''m going to call you even if you


    don''te over, for all the projects on the provincial agency are confirmed, so you can immediately


    work on many aspects. But you''ll have to prepare more in terms of funding, I''m afraid it will go over


    budget."


    Stefan was afraid that Winnie would be misunderstood by Brian. But if Brian really misunderstood


    Winnie because of this little thing, Winnie should have seen earlier if he really loved her.


    "It is ok, I''ll talk to Daenerys and Emily about the funds."


    Of course Winnie knew what Stefan was referring to, he was afraid that Brian would misunderstand,


    afraid that Brian would argue with her. But Winnie was not afraid, she was now single, no matter what


    dealings she had with, Brian had no right to stop her.


    However, the matter of money was the worst problem to solve, for she was raising money to buy back


    her house, and now the franchise also needed money. So much so that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Good, that is it."


    "Winwin, if you have a problem with funding, just tell me, I can help you."


    Although he knew that Winnie didn''tck money, Stefan wanted to say so. He understood that Winnie


    was a self-reliant and self-improving person who didn''t ask for any help, and in case she was really


    stuck with money, he could be of great help.


    "Okay, I''ll let you know if I need help."


    Winnie expressed her gratitude, but she and Stefan were now in a cooperative rtionship. She


    wanted the provincial agent to make money, and if she asked money from Stefan, she was taking


    Stefan''s money to make money. If that was the case, Stefan could have invested on his own, why


    would he give her such an opportunity?


    She wouldn''t use Stefan''s money, and she couldn''t ask for his help even when it was hard for


    her.

 Chapter 878 The Most Powerless Thing

    Chapter 878 The Most Powerless Thing


    By the time Winnie returned to the private room, the dishes were ready.


    She didn''t say anything about her conversation with Stefan and Brian didn''t ask, so everyone just ate


    and chatted.


    "Winwin, Ste can''t drink while she''s pregnant, I toast you on her behalf."


    Joshua suddenly got up with his ss of wine and said polite words.


    Winnie treated the man with courtesy, not wanting to drink but standing up as well.


    "Joshua, my car is in front of the children''s school, and I have to drive backter, so I can''t drink. I''ll


    take water instead of wine ......"


    "Brian can get someone to drive it back for you. Didn''t I drive here too? It''s not even a problem."


    "Winnie, you have to drink this one."


    Joshua was sincere, because Winnie had made a much greater contribution than he had.


    "Joshua ......"


    "Can''t say no, if it wasn''t for you, Brian''s attitude towards Dad wouldn''t have changed, if it wasn''t for


    you, Dad couldn''t have been happy before he went into surgery."


    "Doctor Burns told me that he didn''t turn around when Brian called Dad, and that was because he was


    crying. Winwin, why is Dad crying? It is because he''s been waiting for that for over twenty years. If it


    wasn''t for you, Brian could not have do that, so I must propose a toast to you."


    Winnie tried to speak, but was interrupted by Joshua, only to prevent Winnie from shirking.


    "Joshua, I''ll drink the wine, but don''t say those words again. I didn''t contribute anything to this matter,


    and I even quarreled with him. It was he who figured it out, he wanted to let it go."


    No matter what Joshua said, Winnie didn''t feel that it was her own credit. What she had said had never


    been taken to heart by Brian. This time, it was entirely because Rufus''s illness had scared him that he


    had to change, and it had nothing to do with her.


    "Winwin, you are too modest ......"


    "Joshua, I''m not going to drink this wine if you say it again."


    Winnie interrupted Joshua''s words, not allowing him to continue.


    "Fine, drink, no talks."


    "Cheers."


    Joshua did not go on, Winnie never felt that what she did was so great, and never took credit.


    Joshua respected Winnie, only drank and didn''t talk about it.


    Both of them sat down after they drank a ss, and Brian still didn''t speak.


    "Brian, I really didn''t expect the change in your attitude towards Dad. Can you forgive him?"


    Ste felt it didn''t conflict with forgiving her father.


    She just wanted Brian to let go of everything as soon as possible, so it would be better for both Dad


    and Brian.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Sis, let me take my time. I can''t let go of all at once yet."


    Brian was speaking ording to his heart, not perfunctorily nor evasively.


    "I know you need time, and I am not pushing you. It''s just that I have forgived Dad, no matter who was


    right and who was wrong in the past. Dad is not easy, more than twenty years carrying condemnation, I


    feel pitiful."


    "Anyway, we''re left with Dad. With Dad, we still have a home, if we even lost Dad, we wouldn''t have a


    home."


    "Think about it, life is pretty short, don''t waste it on hate."


    Ste persuaded Brian, she was enlightened and no longer depressed. Since it was so good, Brian


    must feel it.


    But Ste also understood that Brian had a much bigger knot in his heart than she did, and had been


    stimted and hurt more than she had, for his mother died in the right front of him.


    So all Ste could do was to give Brian time to fade away from the past.


    But this process did need Winnie to assist. She saw that day at the entrance of the operating room


    Brian clutching Winnie''s hand. Without Winnie''s hands, Brian would not have been able to call out


    "Dad".


    "Sister ......"


    Brian wanted to open his mouth to say his opinion, but he didn''t expect Luke, who had been eating, to


    suddenly interrupt Brian.


    "Auntie, you said with Grandpa, you have a home. But howe we don''t have a home thought we


    have mom and dad?"


    Luke asked Ste. He knew that both mom and dad had too much difficulties, and maybe his aunt


    could give him a reasonable exnation.


    "......"


    The question came suddenly, causing Ste to not know how to answer. The suddenness of the


    question made Winnie''s heart ache.


    "Luke, you''ll have a home, now that mom and dad are together, the suburbs is your home."


    Ste couldn''t really think of how to answer the him, for his question was heartbreaking.


    "That isn''t a home, mom and dad sleep in separate rooms."


    Such a situation was understood by Luke, but he just had to say it, just to force both Mom and Dad to


    think about it.


    Luke''s remark made both Winnie and Brian embarrassed, but neither of them knew how to open their


    mouths to exin to him. This question from Luke could only be answered by Ste.


    "Luke ......"


    "Auntie, you know what the most painful thing about me getting a new school is?"


    Ste''s words were cut off by Luke, and this time he was deliberate. He didn''t wait for Ste to have a


    reaction before giving his answer himself.


    "The most painful thing for me was interacting with my new ssmates, and the first topic of


    conversation was mom and dad and a happy home. To this day whenever my ssmates bring up


    mom and dad, I avoid it. I have dad and a mom but I don''t have a home, so I don''t feel qualified to


    discuss the topic with them."


    Everyone was silent as Luke''s words fell. Winnie was even more heartbroken and was about to


    suffocate. The most helpless thing in her life was a home that her children wanted.


    Winnie could not help but pick up the ss and drink a ss of wine for herself. She owed the children


    and only to punish herself with wine.


    Watching his mother drink alone and watching her mood drop all of a sudden, Luke immediately


    regretted it.


    "I''m sorry, mom, I shouldn''t have said those things just now. Just pretend I never said it and I''ll never


    say it again."


    Luke apologized to his mother, but this apology made Winnie even more ashamed.


    "Luke, Megan, it''s I who should say sorry. I can''t say anything but sorry."


    Winnie was so distressed that she wanted to cry out, but with so many people around, especially Brian,


    she could only endure it.


    "There''s no such thing as who''s right or who''s wrong between children and a mother, eat, let¡¯s eat."


    Joshua saw that the atmosphere was not right and hurriedly spoke to ease the situation.


    "Luke, Megan, eat, you guys need a lot of nutrition when you are growing, you must not be picky


    eaters."


    "Winnie, have another drink with me, it''s no fun for me to drink alone."


    Joshua said so, this topic was forced to end. But for the kind of pain in her heart, Winnie had nowhere


    to release, and could only use wine to numb herself.


    But Winnie didn''t dare to get drunk. She was afraid that she would lose herposure in front of Brian,


    afraid that she would talk nonsense if she drank too much.


    By the end of the meal, Winnie''s mind was still clear except for her dizziness.


    Aftering out of the hot pot restaurant, Brian and Ste went home separately.


    Brian did not drink, so he drove.


    Brian didn''t say a single word until now. Winnie didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    Winnie told herself not to think about anything about Brian, but the alcohol made her unable to control


    herself.


    "Why didn''t you ask why Stefan called me out?"


    Winnie sat in the passenger seat and asked Brian in a low voice, but her eyes were outside the window


    on the right.


    She asked the question, but was afraid of Brian''s answer.


    "Why should I ask?"


    Brian asked Winnie instead of answering.


    "You doubt me, suspect me ...... Oh ...... right, now we have nothing to do with each other and you don''t


    have to doubt me."


    "I''m overthinking it."


    She answered herself. When she thought about it, Winnie''s eyes were full of hurt when she looked out


    the window.


    "Winnie, don''t talk like that."


    Brian reached out to hold one of Winnie''s hands. Winnie didn''t resist, but looked back at the hand that


    was held by Brian.


    She suddenly found it ironic that he wanted to grab her hand though they broke up. Why didn''t he


    cherish it when so many opportunities were given to him in the first ce?


    "I paid the price for this and I have to learn my lesson. I believe in your character and in your loyalty to


    love. I won''t be doubting you or misunderstanding you in the future."


    Brian knew clearly how big a mistake he had made, and if such a mistake still prevented him from


    "Ugh ...... when did you be such a hypocrite? Believe what? From the beginning to the end you


    ......"


    Winnie was just about to bring up the old days, but suddenly realized that the two children were still


    sitting behind her and had to keep her mouth shut.


    She withdrew her hand, once again not giving voice to what she wanted to say.


    "Forget it, you do you well and I''ll do me well. You be a good father and I''ll be a good mother, and that


    will be enough."


    "Son, I am tired and I will take a nap, call me when we get home."


    Winnie ended the conversation awkwardly. She just wanted to express her suppressed emotions, but


    after two sentences, she realized that she had found the wrong person to confide in.


    Leaning her head back in the seat, she once again looked out the right side of the car window. This


    time she closed her eyes just to feel the darkness and didn''t want to see any light.


    Winnie''s mood had been depressed since Luke had said those words. But she still took care of her two


    children when she got home.


    She apanied them to do their homework, helped them take a bath, and then went to Luke''s room


    after letting Megan lie down and turning off the light.

 Chapter 879 Theres Always a Liar

    Chapter 879 There''s Always a Liar


    Winnie came to Luke''s room. Luke was already lying on the bed covered with the quilt, but his eyes


    were very much refreshed, and he didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    "Mom."


    Luke said with a tone full of apologies, knowing that his mother had always cared about what he said.


    "Go to sleep, you have school tomorrow."


    Winnie sat by the child''s bed and looked at Luke, and those words of his clumped in Winnie''s mind.


    Compared to Megan, she owed more to Luke, which was why Winnie felt those words of Luke stung


    her heart more.


    Not being there for Luke from a young age had subjected him to fears that no adult could bear. Now


    that she could not give him a home though she was with him now.


    How can she be at peace with her child in such a situation?


    "Mom, don''t care what I said today. I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said that."


    Luke had been suppressed too, and he wouldn''t have been able to sleep if he hadn''t said this apology.


    "Silly boy, I don''t me you, and you''re right. I am not angry, and you must not be thinking about it. Go


    to bed, it''s not good for your health if you sleepte."


    Winnie was on the verge of copse as she listened to the child''s apology. Tears were just hard to be


    held back by her.


    She couldn''t reveal her vulnerable side in front of her children and had to be strong even when it was


    hard.


    "Go to bed, son, I will turn off the light for you."


    Winnie immediately got up after she finished speaking and quickly left Luke''s room after turning off the


    light. She was afraid that her tears would be seen by Luke one stepter.


    Hastily running back to her room, Winnie flung herself onto the bed and covered her head, crying out in


    pain.


    Her heart hurt so much. She didn''t understand why her life was just soplicated, why she owed so


    much.


    She was just an ordinary person, but facing a life that was too twisted. She was going to fall apart, she


    was going to be unable to hold it together. She was going to die, by being tortured by life.


    The moment Winnie came out of Luke''s room, Brian saw it and followed behind Winnie because he


    was worried. Almost immediately, he heard Winnie''s cries outside her door.


    Heartache and intolerance made Brian push open the door and walk in, and Winnie, who had her head


    covered with a quilt, and whose entire body was trembling, made Brian hurt even more.


    He walked to the bed and uncovered Winnie''s quilt, pulled Winnie up from the bed, and embraced her


    close to his arms.


    Both arms hugged Winnie tightly, he stroked her spine that was trembling from crying.


    "I''m the one who should say sorry, I''m the one who left the kids without a home, I''m the one who let you


    down."


    "Winwin ......"


    "Why didn''t you say anything about your fault, why didn''t you say a word when the child said that?


    What''s the use of talking to me now?"


    Winnie suddenly interrupted Brian''s words and disliked him loudly and angrily.


    "You keep saying you''re wrong, but can you not be wrong? Why do you make your mistakes only for


    me and the kids, why not for others?"


    Winnie scolded, but having experienced too much, she didn''t know what to say.


    All her pain wasing from Brian, he was torturing her on purpose and he didn''t seem to be resting


    until he got her killed.


    "I ......"


    Brian was speechless, he had given all the hurt to the same person to bear.


    "Winnie, let''s leave. Go now, to a ce where no one knows us. We''ll be together as a family of four


    and never be apart."


    At this moment, Brian couldn''t be arguing anything, and he felt that the most powerful thing was to


    immediately give Winnie a future.


    "You''re full of shit, I''m not your family, I''m your toy. Now you want to leave, what did you do long ago? If


    you can let go of everything, we wouldn''t be here today."


    "And Brian, a family is held together with love. You don''t even love me, how I can be happy?"


    Winnie broke away from Brian''s hug while crying, and she loudly cursed Brian, not believing everything


    he said.


    Just now, she felt that Brian had made a big joke on her, trying to fool her once again.


    "I love you, I''m not lying to you. It''s true that I couldn''t let go before, and I didn''t realize how much I


    loved you. But now I know that, I can let go of everything but you."


    "Winnie, I know you''re in pain. Let''s leave, and no one will get in the way and we''ll never be in pain


    again."


    Brian was so distraught that he was going crazy, he felt like a bastard for hurting the woman he loved


    so deeply.


    She suffered and he fell as if into an abyss of ten thousand fathoms. She cried and his heart wept.


    Everything about her easily tugged at his heart that thought it was cold and heartless.


    "Leave? Do you want to leave grandfather? Do you want to leave the millions of employees of the


    Be Group? Do you want to give the Be Group to someone else? Do you want to leave the


    women around you?"


    "Brian, don''t be joking, you can''t give up anything, but you can give up me and the children."


    "Liar, you''ve called me a liar from the beginning to the end. And I thought you were a liar, promised and


    lied to me ten thousand times. We don''t have a rtionship anymore and you''re lying to me, is that


    funny, do you think it''s funny to lie to me?"


    Winnie hysterically asked Brian, having been lied like ten thousand times, how could she dare to


    believe Brian''s words.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Winnie, don''t say that, don''t say that."


    Brian''s heart ached for the tearful Winnie and once again embraced her into his arms to soothe her.


    "Let go of me, you liar, let go you."


    No matter how much Winnie liked Brian''s hug, she had to refuse it at this moment because it wasn''t


    hers.


    "No, I won¡¯t let you go in this life. I''m going to spend the rest of my life showing you that I''m not a liar."


    Brian hugged Winnie tightly, if he didn''t hold her tightly, she must have suffered more pain and


    heartbreak.


    "You''re not a liar, I am a liar. Please stay away from liars and don''t be fooled by me."


    There was always one liar, or they couldn''t have gotten as far as they did.


    "I''ve been fooled by you for a long time, you''ve had my heart for a long time."


    Brian admitted that, he was not afraid of being cheated by Winnie to have his heart.


    Winnie was listening to Brian''s words with open ears, but even then she felt it was a new tricks for


    Brian.


    Her face was covered in tears. Yet she sarcastically raised the corners of her mouth. She looked up at


    Brian disdainfully, her jaw resting right against Brian''s forehead, she wanted to seriously see if Brian


    would blush and panic after telling a lie.


    "Admitted I''m a liar? You finally admit I''m a liar."


    "Brian, I have to correct one thing. I''m a liar, but I didn''t lie to have your heart. Your heart is at ......


    Wendy''s, and I do not have it."


    Winnie said, tears recklessly flowing downward, but the corners of the mouth sarcastically upward.


    "Nonsense, you''re talking nonsense again."


    "Since ......"


    "You''re the one talking nonsense, and you haven''t said a word that was serious since I''ve known you.


    Nonsense, nonsense. You, it''s you who''s talking nonsense."


    Winnie retorted as she cried, that pitiful look making Brian heartbroken.


    Brian couldn''t let her cry any longer, couldn''t let her continue to suffer. Yet the best way to end it all was


    ......


    The next moment, just as Winnie kept using Brian, Brian unexpectedly held Winnie''s face and


    kissed her lips that were red and swollen from crying.


    The kiss came too suddenly, forcing Winnie to catch it without any preparation. But when she reacted


    she felt that it was a humiliation for her from Brian.


    So in a fit of anger, she bit Brian''s lips.


    Biting down hard, wanting to rip his lips off so he wouldn''t kiss another woman.


    Brian let out a muffled grunt, and even though it hurt, he didn''t let go. If this could make Winnie''s pain


    disappear, he would rather be bitten to death by Winnie.


    The sound Brian made from the pain was heard, but Winnie still didn''t let go. It wasn''t until she tasted


    blood that her nerves were stimted and she realized that she had bitten Brian badly.


    Winnie immediately let go, only to find that blood was already running down Brian''s lips.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I ...... does it hurt?"


    Winnie cried and apologized, using her hand to wipe the blood from Brian''s lips. At the moment, she


    was already blurred by alcohol and anger, and even her own painful heart was paralyzed.


    All she knew was that watching Brian bleed hurt her.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll never do that again."


    Since this was the most heartbreaking thing, Winnie would definitely avoid it in the future and would


    never hurt the people she loved again.


    "Don''t cry, I''m fine. I don''t hurt, you can bite as you want."


    Brian''s words fell, he once cupped Winnie''s face and kissed her lips.


    "I''m sorry ...... you can hurt me ...... but I ......I don''t want to hurt you."


    Winnie uttered these words intermittently.


    This was the truest voice in her heart, she could hurt everyone but Brian.


    At this moment, Brian wanted to tell Winnie that he would never hurt her again. But his mouth was


    firmly attracted to Winnie and he did not say a word.


    More than just a kiss at this moment, the male desire he had suppressed for so many days and


    uncontroble hormones were already building up and could not be retracted.


    The kiss began to be wild and began to expand to show its power. From Winnie''s lips to her sensual


    neck to her corbone and then ...... all the way down.

 Chapter 880 Bitten Lips

    Chapter 880 Bitten Lips


    Winnie didn''t know when she fell asleep, only that when she woke up it was already dawn and Brian


    was sleeping beside her, sharing the same quilt with her.


    The memory ofst night slowly came back, slowly overwhelming Winnie. She said she had nothing to


    do with Brian, yet not once could she refuse Brian''s skin-to-skin contact with her.


    How was she going to exin such an indulgent act to herself, was it just a physical need and normal


    reaction? Yes, it was a physical need, because she was a woman to have that need.


    It seemed much better to think about it that way, as if she had found a reason for not pushing Brian


    away at that moment.


    But she needed Brian with it? There were many men in this world.


    It was not a physical need, then it was only a matter of alcohol. Alcohol was not good that having too


    much made her lose her mind.


    At breakfast Megan was surprised to find something.


    "Dad, why is your mouth broken?"


    Megan stared at Brian''s mouth with a puzzled look on her face, she remembered not seeing her dad


    like this before she went to bed.


    "Is it?"


    Brian didn''t know how to answer.


    "Yes, show brother it''s really broken. Did you eat secretlyst night when I slept?"


    Megan joked, but she really wanted to know how her dad''s mouth was broken.


    "Ah, Yes, I did."


    Brian was embarrassed, but the one who was even more embarrassed was Winnie.


    Though drunk, though not very conscious, she remembered that it was her bite.


    Now she regret it, the children were surprised to see it, and if he went to thepany and was seen by


    Brian''s employees, there would be gossip to talk about.


    "Megan, hurry up and eat, or it''ll be toote for school."


    Winnie prodded as a way to break up the conversation.


    This topic was not appropriate for children and they couldn¡¯t know that mom and dad broke up but they


    still kissed, it might give them a misunderstanding or expectations.


    Winnie had thought about it this morning, even if it was the alcohol she lost herself, even if she also


    had a physical need, no matter which reason, it was not the beginning of forgiving Brian or epting


    Brian.


    The subject was thought to be over, but after getting into the car together, it once again attracted


    attention.


    Albert drove, Brian sat in the passenger seat while Winnie sat in the back with her two children.


    Albert handed Brian a document before he drove, it was when he handed the document that he


    inadvertently nced at Brian, and this nce surprised him.


    "Mr. Be, your mouth ......"


    The words had already been said halfway before Albert realized what he had overlooked. But he


    subconsciously looked back at Winnie.


    Megan became active.


    "Uncle Albert, did you see Dad''s broken mouth too?"


    Megan had always been curious, she just had to suspend her curiosity when her mother suppressed


    her and no one cooperated with her.


    "Yes."


    Albert was embarrassed and a little timid, afraid that Brian would look at him angrily, afraid that he said


    wrong words.


    The injury on Brian''s mouth was clearly the result of someone biting on it. And the only possibility of


    this person was Director Chambers. Adults knew that this condition was the product of uncontroble


    passion, or a quarrel so loud that there was no way to stop the out-of-control scene with a forced kiss.


    Thetter must have resulted in a bite from the unconvinced opponent.


    Thinking about this, Albert actually couldn''t help but smile. This should be a good sign, at least the two


    people didn''t break off their intimacy, and they couldn''t break off their feelings.


    But it couldn''t dispel Megan''s curiosity.


    "Uncle Albert, Dad said it was because he ate secretly, is that possible?"


    "......"


    Winnie wanted to speak up to stop Megan, but she was afraid that her desire to cover up would be


    seen by Albert, so she simply kept silent like Brian.


    " ...... there is that possibility."


    Megan''s question put Albert at a loss for how to answer, he wasn''t one to lie and cheat children, but at


    this moment if he told the truth, he would he be scolded by Brian.


    Albert, who thought of this, looked sideways at Brian.


    Although he was reading the document, the smile on his face could be seen. From this, it was


    concluded that Albert would not be scolded if he said something.


    "But it''s the inside of your mouth that can be bitten off when you eat, how did you get bitten on the


    outside. Does Dad have some magical feature or was it someone else''s bite?"


    Megan finally couldn''t resist asking the question.


    And at this time, Brian and Winnie''s reactions were a bit different, Brian smiled unrestrainedly, while


    Winnie couldn''t help but have to speak.


    "Megan, Uncle Albert is driving, you can''t disturb him."


    "Mom, I didn''t bother Uncle Albert. Uncle Albert got up too early and I am afraid he would be sleepy


    from driving. If I talk to him, he won''t be sleepy anymore"


    Megan was eloquent.


    "Yes, Megan is right. If you talk to me, I won''t be sleepy and will be able to get you to school safely."


    Albertughed wantonly, cooperating Megan very positively.


    "Megan, where were we?"


    Albert asked Megan rhetorically.


    "Whether Dad''s mouth bit himself or someone else did."


    Megan immediately answered Albert''s question.


    "And what do you think? Analyze it."


    Albert responded to Megan while peeking at Brian. Once Brian''s expression got serious, he had to stop


    the conversation immediately because it would be dangerous for him to continue.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I think it was someone else who bit it, a woman."


    This little mouth, which no one could already control, became even more reckless with Albert''s


    cooperation and support.


    "Why do you think so? If your dad got bitten by a woman, your ...... someone will be mad."


    Albert wanted to say to Megan, "Your mother will be angry," but being too direct would embarrass


    Winnie and make her stop this interesting conversation forcefully.


    "I saw it on TV, when guys and girls kiss, if the girl gets angry, she bites the guy."


    "Mom, you''re mad at Daddy, aren''t you? If Dad makes you mad, you should bite him or next time he''ll


    ......"


    "Megan, what kind of dramas have your watched? You can''t watch them anymore."


    Winnie hurriedly interrupted Megan''s words, she was not expecting the child to be able to see the


    reason for Brian''s broken mouth, or she should have interrupted her long ago.


    "How can you not allow me watch TV? I have to learn about society through it, as you said."


    Megan retorted, but just then Dad turned around and gave her a wink, telling her there was nothing he


    could do if mom got mad.


    Receiving the reminder from her dad, Megan shook her head helplessly.


    "Geez, my poor dad. Not even married, howe he''s be a coward and afraid of his wife?"


    Megan, not daring to disobey her mother, had to stop.


    Both Brian and Albertughed out loud.


    Winnie could hear that it was her who was being teased by Megan.


    But to make Brianugh like this, it was worth it.


    After dropping Megan and Luke off at school, Winnie was about to drive herself to work. Before she


    left, Albert received an emergency call and needed to go deal with an emergency incident.


    "Winwin, I''ll let Albert take my car, you can take me to the office."


    Brian was standing right next to Winnie''s car saying this, while Albert was already driving away quickly.


    Winnie could not refuse.


    She had something to say about what happenedst night.


    "Get in the car."


    Brian and Winnie had a chance to spend time alone together.


    As the car drove out of the school area, Winnie was eager to set the record straight about what


    happenedst night.


    "I may have had too much to drink yesterday and my emotions got a little out of control. Your mouth


    ...... sorry, it won''t happen again."


    Winnie said shyly.


    This was something she really didn''t want to bring up, but she had to say it clearly. If she didn''t say it


    clearly, Brian might misunderstand. And regardless of whether or not she had drunk too much and lost


    control of her emotions, it was a fact that Brian''s mouth was broken by her bite.


    "Winnie, do you know how disappointed I am that you apologized to me. I know what your apology


    means."


    Brian''s heart was tormented by Winnie in such a short period of time. He didn''t dare to hope what


    happenedst night was the end of all their misunderstandings.


    But he also had hope in his heart, at least Winnie still loved him, otherwise she would not have sex with


    him.


    But this exnation, this apology from her kind of zeroed in onst night.


    If Brian guessed correctly, Winnie would say it was just physical needs.


    "No need to be disappointed. You and I are both adults and it''s normal to have physical needs."


    Brian''s guess was exactly right, Winnie really did say that.


    "Why does it have to be me, and is it so hard to admit that you still like me? Winwin, you''re a clean


    freak in this regard."


    Brian forced Winnie to admit that she still liked him, but Winnie misunderstood him.


    "Sleeping with me... upset you? You tell me to find another man, right?"


    "Well then, give me your opinion, Stefan is better, Finn is better?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, I never said that. Also, if you have sex with Stefan or Finn, I''ll make them


    eunuchs."


    Brian could not stand that. Winnie belonged to him and could only have sex with him.


    "Winwin don''t misinterpret me, I just want you to admit that you like me. You won¡¯t have sex with a man


    whom you don¡¯t like."


    Brian exined.

 Chapter 881 Isobel’s Call

    Chapter 881 Isobel¡¯s Call


    Winnie raised the corners of her mouth with a cold snort, self-deprecating.


    She felt clownish, since so, why did he suspect her before?


    But she did not speak it out, or she would be hurtful.


    ¡°I liked you before, but I dare not do it again, for I don¡¯t want to me enemy of other women, I don¡¯t want


    to be hurt you and them.¡±


    ¡°Brian, no matter it is true or not, I will give you the answer, so that you can make you decision.¡±


    At this, she encouraged herself, ¡°We have broken up and it will work out in the future, so focus on other


    women, you will find a good woman.¡±


    Winnie said sadly, but to her surprise, Brian did not interrupt her.


    He listened to her carefully, but he did not agree her words.


    She can fall in love with other men, but he was his decision who he loved.


    ¡°Good woman, I think Wendy is good, and I used to dater her, since you give up on me, I will go back to


    her.¡±


    Brian said, as he took out his phone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Winnie asked anxiously.


    ¡°Call Wendy...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Winnie spoke up.


    Wendy got worse and had nasty story, she did not think Wendy was a good woman and did not what


    Wendy hurt Brian.


    ¡°Why?¡± Brian asked calmly.


    He knew she did not mean it, so Brian did so to prove that Winnie still cared about him.


    He did not know why Winnie would say no when Wendy got involved, but he was pleased to see her


    response.


    ¡°I know know, but this is my only requirement.¡±


    Winnie knew everything, but she could not tell him, for it was a matter between Brian and Wendy,


    which should be dealt with by themselves. If she told him, Brian would be sad.


    She did not know how much Brian loved Wendy, but he would be ashamed if he found it out.


    ¡°I have requirement too, if you say yes, I will say yes.¡±


    Brian gave a wry smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Winnie asked with confusion. She did not own him anything, what requirement would he have?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me, and I will never have contact with Wendy.¡±


    Brian did not put Winnie¡¯s words in his heart. Even if she meant it, he would not care about it, he would


    try to make her change her idea and make here back to him.


    Having that said, he wanted Winnie to express her thought.


    ¡°I am not kidding, can you be serious?¡± Winnie rolled hereyes.


    ¡°I am kidding, but I meant it with thest sentence.¡±


    ¡°I will do it ording to my feeling.¡±


    Brian gave his answer, or she would continue.


    Winnie was speechless, for her words did not work.


    So she changed the subject.


    ¡°I will take the kids out to y on weekend, if you worry, you can have the bodyguards follow us.¡±


    Winnie intended to ask him for opinion, but he refused, she wold exin to Finn.


    But Brian angered her, so she just informed him instead of asking for opinion.


    ¡°Where to, with who?¡±


    Brian asked curiously.


    ¡°Finn, and his daughter.¡±


    Winnie told him the truth, she wanted Brian to know that she could find another man.


    ¡°Finn?¡± Brian was thoughtful.


    If he opposed, Winnie would not go, but it was not respect to her. However, he was annoyed by this


    man called Finn.


    ¡°Go then.¡±


    Brian surprised Winnie.


    She looked at Brian with surprise, like he was talking nonsense.


    But she kept silence.


    Since Brian agreed, she would have a day of fun.


    In the hospital, Paul helped Rufus lying in bed have a video chat with Isobel.


    Seeing that Rufus had tubes all over his body, Isobel could not control her emotion. She was a doctor,


    but she could not bear to see Rufus look like that.


    ¡°Is he weak?¡±


    Isobel asked Paul, so that Rufus could have rest.


    ¡°Yes, and he recovers slowly.¡±


    Paul had been there with Rufus since he had the surgery, and he knew Rufus¡¯ conditionn well.


    ¡°Well, he is old.¡±


    ¡°Let him have more rest, and don¡¯t let others bother him.¡±


    As a doctor, Isobel knew the situation, but she did not want it happened to Rufus.


    Rufus opened his mouth.


    ¡°Let me tall to her.¡±


    Rufus asked Paul for the phone.


    Paul came to him and showed him the phone.


    ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    Rufus asked Isobel weakly, felt he got strength back seeing Isobel.


    "Soon, so stop talking and get well."


    Rufus'' voice was like a needle piercing into Isobel''s heart.


    She couldn''t imagine how helpless it must be for such a mighty and tall man to lie there. People can


    love and hate when they were healthy, but once they were sick, they only hoped to be healthy.


    Those love and hate were insignificantpared to health.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    When he heard that Isobel wasing back, Rufus was happy and couldn''t wait to get up from the


    hospital bed and go to the airport to pick her up.


    "Paul."


    Isobel called out to Paul, who then switched the camera to him.


    "Yes."


    "Get house for us in G City. He had a lung surgery that will affect his breathing, and the air in G is good


    for recuperation. Rent a house temporarily and I''ll take care of him for some time. We''ll go back to B


    City when he is recovered."


    It was something Isobel had thought about for days before deciding.


    The decision to take Rufus out of the familiar city was because she didn''t want everyone to know and


    had to get Rufus'' health in order.


    "No problem, I''ll have it ready as soon as I can."


    This decision of Isobel surprised Paul.


    "Don¡¯t tell anyone, just say that you''re going out to convalesce. I won''t say anything to Winwin, I''ll say I


    have an extension at work."


    "If once everyone knows about it, there''s no way for Rufus to get better. The most important thing now


    is to get him back to health before he has the energy to face something."


    Not only did Isobel want to take Rufus away, she also thought of some countermeasures.


    Now it was not the time for everyone to know the truth, Rufus'' health mattered the most.


    As for Winnie and Brian''s matter, for the time being, they could only look after it themselves.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure everything is arranged. You''ll just be responsible for taking care of Rufus."


    Paul spoke gleefully, as if it happened to himself.


    He was happy for Rufus, who had been waiting for more than twenty years and finally he saw hope.


    Although Rufus had heard the good news, Paul couldn''t restrain himself from repeating it after hanging


    up the phone.


    But to his surprise, Rufus shed a silent tear.


    "It''s my turn to make it up to her, and instead shees to take care of me. I owe more and more."


    Rufus said heartbreakingly. He felt indebted to Isobel, but he did not expect to drag her down.


    "So you need to get well, so that you can make it up to her."


    Seeing Rufus'' tears, Paul was also heartbroken. For so many years, no matter how many big events


    he encountered, Rufus had never shed a single tear. Today, it might be because of his weakness and


    inability to do anything, and it could also be out of his debt to Isobel.


    "Don''t overthink about it, the kids would find out when theye."


    Paul wiped away Rufus'' tears with sterile gauze.


    A man would not shed tears unless they were sad, Rufus was indeed sad now.


    In recent times, the one who had the most peaceful time was ra.


    She told her family that she was at work, but she spent all day with Jonny. Even so, she got bored.


    "Jonny, I''m trying to find a job."


    ra said to Jonny, actually hoping that Jonny would let her work at hispany.


    "Why, isn''t it good now?"


    Jonny responded indifferently to ra while lying on couch ying with his phone.


    And he had understood what ra''s intention was to bring up work once again.

 Chapter 882 Klara Wants to Work

    Chapter 882 ra Wants to Work


    ra''s thoughts were different from Jonny''s; work was still important for her.


    "I can''t be like this all the time, at this rate I''ll be a pig. Although I have you to raise and spoil me, I need


    my own spiritual world, if I keep going on like this, I''ll be out of touch with society."


    "Honey, just support me in my job search."


    ra was pouting and being cute, just hoping that Jonny would give her a job in his ownpany.


    She had never seen hispany yet, and she would not feel at ease till she saw it.


    Jonny had told her that he had a bigpany and he had been busy, but she never saw it once.


    She wanted to see it, or she felt she got cheated.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that I raise you? Why do you have to work?¡±


    ¡°I am busy every day, and if you are home, I can have meal timely, and I feel homely. If you go to work,


    no one to cook for me.¡±


    Jonny did not want ra to have a job.


    If he did, ra would raise to go to hispany, but he did not have apany to offer her a job.


    ¡°I can find an easy job, so I can go home in time to cook for you.¡±


    ¡°Jonny, I don¡¯t want to waste time, it has nothing to do with money, I just want to do something.¡±


    ra would go to otherpanies, even if Jonny could not offer her a job.


    Jonny promised her nothing and did not give her a status, so she could not wait stupidly. Once Jonny


    was gone, she would have no one to rely on.


    After a few days of thinking, she felt getting a job was the most reliable, so that she would have a


    stable life.


    ¡°Since you want to work, I can offer you a job.:


    Jonny said so, which made ra excited.


    ¡°Really? Can I go to yourpany?¡±


    She said with excitement.


    ¡°You are my woman and I have apany, since you want to work, why don¡¯t I give you a job?¡±


    ¡°But, there is no vacant position now, if I randamly give you a job, my employees would have objection.


    I respect them since I started thepany.¡±


    ¡°Wait for some time. Some interns would be due, and then there will be vacant positions.¡±


    Hearing that, ra was disappointed.


    ¡°I have to wait?¡±


    ra genuinely did not want to wait, although a good job like the Be Group could not be found, but


    the generalpany was no problem.


    In these years beside Brian, she had been capable, and she thought she needed not to wait.


    "Of course, I can''t break thepany''s system."


    "If you''re in a hurry, then get a temporary job first. As soon as I have a position avable here, you can


    Jonny even admired his own cleverness, it must have made ra trust him.


    Yet with a little more time, he wouldn''t need ra anymore.


    "Ok, I''ll see if there''s a suitable job."


    ra was emotionally drained for a moment, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    "I forgot to tell you, I ran into Wendy two days ago."


    "You ran into Wendy?"


    ra tensed up immediately.


    "Yeah, a chance encounter. But I hid myself without letting her see me."


    Jonny''s words eased ra''s nerves.


    "Why?"


    ra asked tentatively.


    "I just don''t know what I''m going to say when I see her, and it makes me especially ufortable to


    see her remembering the things you said."


    Jonny continued to create lies, he''s just trying to make ra nervous so she''ll focus all her attention on


    Wendy and not always bring up the job.


    "Then it''s better to stay away from her."


    ra reminded him, she didn''t want to have to worry about Wendy''s appearance since her things had


    not been settled.


    "But I''m afraid she will see me. As soon as she sees me, she''ll be sure to greet me and will entertain


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    me warmly."


    ra was nervous to hear that.


    "You''d better stay away from her, don''t let her get you down again. You should know that you are a


    foreigner and you can''t have the slightest blemish on yourpany here with us. To put it mildly, your


    own reputation will be affected, and yourpany could be investigated."


    ra had to make the problem serious in order to make Jonny wary enough of Wendy.


    "You''re right, you''ve been thoughtful. Once mypany is involved, then I have a lot to lose."


    "ra, help me think of a good way to see how I can avoid meeting with her."


    Jonny asked for help from ra.


    "Tell you what, I''ll have a casual conversation with her one day. Find out where all the asions she


    frequents are, and then you can just try to avoid the ces."


    If Jonny didn''t turn to ra for help, she would make this a priority.


    No matter what, she must not let Wendy take Jonny away from her.


    On Saturday Ste and Joshua went to a friend''s wedding, and Paul went out to do what he had to do.


    So Winnie came to the hospital to stay with Rufus.


    Where there was Winnie, there was naturally Brian. Vanessa had been worried about Rufus and had


    followed them to the hospital.


    "You look better, Rufus."


    Vanessa stood by the hospital bed while carefully observing Rufus'' changes and said what she saw.


    "Rufus, you''ll be fine soon. You must cheer up."


    Vanessa smiled and encouraged Rufus.


    She''d been going off in ss for the past few days, worrying about Rufus''s recovery.


    She hadn''t thought she cared so deeply for Rufus, probably because they were now bleeding the same


    blood.


    "I will."


    Rufus still had no strength, but he was so much better than he had been two days before.


    "Good, when you get out of the hospital, I will make you soup to drink. I have not made soup for


    anyone, you are the first one."


    Vanessa had always talked to Rufus with a pleasant attitude, she only hoped that he would be happy.


    "Okay, it''s a deal. I must have the soup you made. It''s the happiest thing for me to have soup made by


    my daughter."


    Rufus didn''t control what he said and didn''t realize it.


    Rufus'' words warmed Vanessa''s heart. She hade over tofort Rufus, not expecting her heart to


    be warmed.


    "Well, you like me to be your daughter, and it''s the happiest thing I can make soup for my father."


    "Make sure you get out of the hospital early and give your daughter a chance to be good to you."


    Vanessa was moved by Rufus'' offhand remark.


    "Well, good. We bleed the same, and you are my daughter."


    Rufus only realized what he had said after hearing Vanessa''s words.


    But he didn''t need to exin, because she was his daughter, and the blood that ran through her body


    was his.


    "How does it feel like you guys are like long lost father and daughter? Rufus, if you take Vanessa to be


    your daughter, I will be an orphan. How about I also be your daughter, and you''ll ......"


    Winnie chimed in enviously.


    If it was said that Rufus and Vanessa were father and daughter, no one would doubt it. Because not


    only did they have simr appearances even their blood was the same.


    Before Winnie could finish her words, Brian opened his mouth.


    "You''re not Dad''s daughter, and you won''t be an orphan, you''re Dad''s daughter-inw."


    He suddenly caused the air in the ward to freeze. Brian wasn''t joking.


    No matter what happened in the future, no matter what changed in anyone''s identity, Winnie was


    Rufus¡¯ daughter-inw. This identity was given by him, and he would be able to maintain it for the rest


    of his life.


    "Yes, you''re right. Vanessa is my daughter and Winwin is my daughter-inw. This is good, this is


    good."


    Rufus smiled and spoke, happy like a child.


    Winnie, who originally wanted to retort, didn''t say anything when she looked at how happy Rufus was.


    She just looked at Brian angrily and chided him for saying something he shouldn''t.


    Rufusughed, Brian was not afraid and he alsoughed. Vanessaughed too, but Winnie couldn''t


    She couldn''t take a joke like that.


    Brian could not decided who she was.


    It was in such a state of some people''s embarrassment and some people''s sweetness that the door of


    the ward was pushed open.


    Felix walked in with Butler Lowe.


    "You''re here, Grandpa."


    "Chairman."


    Brian and Winnie opened their mouths to greet Felix, and Brian walked over to help his grandfather.


    "Hello, Grandpa."


    Vanessa greeted, but she didn''t leave the hospital bedside.


    "Good, good. Has Vanessa recovered, make sure you get plenty of rest over the weekend."


    Several people greeted him, but he, and he only responded to Vanessa. It wasn''t just that she gave


    Rufus a blood transfusion, but also because he had been suspicious of Vanessa''s identity.


    "I don''t have any problems at all, Ste has taken good care of me these few days. Eating and drinking


    good food every day has made me fat."


    Vanessa answered truthfully that she was indeed being forcibly taken care of by Ste and had to eat


    the food she sent over.


    "Good, that''s good. Being fatter would be healthier."


    Felix said and sat on the chair next to the bed.


    Winnie watched the exchange between Felix and Vanessa and suddenly felt that Felix was a kind old


    man. As long as his fundamental interests were not involved, he was still quite an easy-going person.


    However, Winnie was unlucky enough to step on that nerve of his and its sensitive interests, and


    became an enemy for him to watch out for.

 Chapter 883 Finding a Way to do DNA

    Chapter 883 Finding a Way to do DNA


    "You''re in good shape today, is something good going on, why are you smiling?"


    Felix saw Rufus'' mood shift and asked Rufus.


    "Dad just got a daughter, that''s why he''s happy."


    Brian exined. He was afraid that his father would say something about his daughter-inw, because


    he was afraid of bringing unnecessary trouble to Winnie.


    "Daughter?"


    Felix asked uncertainly.


    "They''ll be father and daughter after Vanessa gives Dad a blood transfusion."


    Brian continued to exin Although everyone was joking, it was possbile. If Vanessa could really


    be Dad''s daughter, his rtionship with Winnie would also improve.


    "Oh, that''s what happened."


    It sounded like a joke, but Rufus'' face that kept a smile on his face that made Felix suspicious.


    "Right, Dad, is Paul upied?"


    Brian suddenly remembered Paul, and that was the end of the joke.


    "He is to find me a sanitarium."


    Rufus also put away his smile and was ready to them his n.


    "I need a recovery period for my illness, and we''re about to enter winter, which is not good for the


    recovery of my condition. I n to find a professional convalescent once I get out of the hospital and


    recuperate for some time before Ie back."


    Rufus put his thoughts into words.


    "A convalescent? Is there one in good condition?"


    Brian didn''t think anywhere was as good as home. But his father did need a ce with good air quality


    to slowly recover from his illness.


    "I''ve sent Paul out to look for the best ce for me. The convalescents are all in good condition now


    and the service is good, you all don''t have to worry."


    "But I am sorry to Winwin that I can''t help you take care of the kids."


    Rufus had long thought that it was a good thing.


    Although sneaking around with Isobel, it also created opportunities for Brian and Winnie.


    "Rufus, don''t say that, taking care of the children is something I should do. Don''t you worry, you just


    need to get well."


    Winnie was disappointed but had to say so.


    Rufus was a sick man, and she couldn''t stop him from going out to heal to hinder his recovery.


    But the thought of continuing to live under the same roof with Brian made it difficult for her.


    "Dad, if you really want to go out for a retreat, I''ll find you a ce, I''ll be sure to find the best."


    Although Brian didn''t stop his father from going out, he couldn''t avoid the worry.


    "Paul can just find it for me, can''t you trust him to do his job?"


    "I''ll let hime with me, and you''ll have to take care of the family."


    Rufus was uneasy even if he went out, but he had to


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of it."


    Brian felt that he had no problem taking care of his family, he had the ability to let his father heal in


    peace and without worries.


    Felix had been watching themunication between Brian and his father peacefully, such an


    atmosphere he had waited for more than twenty years.


    Felix knew that this rtionship could not improve without Winnie. Without Winnie, Brian would not


    have changed himself.


    At first he implored Winnie to help, now Winnie did it, how should he thank Winnie?


    Everyone made small talk for a while longer, Rufus was tired and needed to rest, and it was time for


    Felix to go home.


    Felix was on his way home.


    "Butler Lowe, what do you think Winnie''s purpose was in approaching Brian, was it really to take


    revenge?"


    Felix couldn''t figure it out on his own, so he hoped that Butler Lowe, who was driving in front of him,


    could give him some advice.


    "I don''t think so, if she wanted revenge, she would have done it already, why wait until now."


    Butler Lowe had always praised Winnie''s character with a thumbs up, and he also understood Winnie''s


    character who would not use revenge to solve problems at all. What''s more, she wasn''t a scheming


    person, so she wouldn''t do that.


    "Maybe it didn''te across the right opportunity."


    Butler Lowe''s answer failed to convince Felix, after all, she was the daughter of the Chambers family,


    and after all, the Chambers family was broken.


    "There''s plenty of opportunities, I think that time she was working at the Be Group was the best


    time. Brian wants to marry her, and if she agrees, she can screw Brian. Working at the Be Group,


    she had some ess to all kinds of secrets, and it''ll be a breeze to want the Be Group to go out of


    business."


    "It''s not that she didn''t meet the right opportunities, I don''t think she saw them as opportunities."


    Butler Lowe knew the reason why Felix was so suspicious, but Winnie was still young at that time,


    Vanessa didn''t even exist, so maybe they didn''t even know about those things.


    "Chairman, I don''t think you need to think too much about it. Even if Winnie wants to take revenge,


    Brian is not someone who can be easily defeated. And there''s still you, there''s no way you''ll be


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    conquered by a girl."


    "Don''t worry too much, there''s always a way to deal with it."


    Butler Lowe persuaded Felix that some things were not sure to happen even if he was prepared


    enough, it was Felix who was overly sensitive.


    Felix also did not want to think about these things, after all, his energy was limited at his age.


    However, the Chambers family and the Be family had a story, and he couldn''t do nothing but


    specte. But Butler Lowe was right about one thing, Brian wasn''t easy to defeat and he wouldn''t just


    sit back and watch.


    The elite of a family would not lose to a girl.


    "There''s something else you have to verify, find a way to do a DNA match."


    This matter seemed to be more important to Felix.


    "A DNA match? Whose is it?"


    Butler Lowe was confused, the chairman hadn''t talked to him about anything like that recently.


    "Rufus and Vanessa''s. Make sure you don''t get it wrong, it has to be precise."


    Felix had this idea for a long time, he just never made up his mind to do it. Seeing the two of them so


    amicably in the hospital today made him have to make sure of it.


    "Okay, I''ll get on that as soon as I can."


    Butler Lowe agreed without hesitation, because Felix''s idea was not groundless. He had his reasons


    for suspecting it, such as the simrity in appearance, such as the same blood flowing in his body, such


    as the innate affinity.


    After Felix left the hospital, Vanessa intended to go home, Winnie sent Vanessa out, and by the way


    she had something to say to Vanessa.


    After getting off the elevator, Winnie and Vanessa walked outside, talking about what she wanted to


    talk about.


    "Vanessa, our family''s vi is now in a charity and they are going to auction it off after a while. I want to


    buy the vi back."


    "Great, I''m with you. That''s our home, and we''re going to get it back."


    Vanessa suddenly got excited.


    "Buying it back is a certainty, but right now we''re having difficulty."


    Winnie couldn''t bear to say this to Vanessa, but she had to.


    "Difficulty? Not enough money?"


    Vanessa guessed right away because the only difficulty their family had encountered for so many years


    was money.


    "Yes, there''s not enough money. I actually have some money in my hand, but not enough. And all the


    cooperation between mypany and Leo won''t pay dividends until the end of the year, and I''m too


    embarrassed to ask them for money."


    "And we need money to live, and if I take out all the money I have, the rest of our life won''t be easy."


    Winnie analyzed the situation, and she told Vanessa the rest except for the joining of the hot pot


    restaurant.


    "Sis, what do you want to do then? How about selling the house we''re living in now and getting the vi


    back first?"


    Vanessa didn''t know if she could help, but it was the only way she could think of.


    "The house can''t be sold, it''s your house. But I want to use this house as a mortgage, and we''ll pay the


    bank back at the end of the year when I have the money."


    This was the solution Winnie came up with, and it was the only one she had.


    "Yes, do what you want, sis. I have no problem even if you sell it. The house isn''t mine, it''s yours."


    Vanessa had never admitted that this house is her own since the beginning, when her parents got a


    house for each of them, her sister''s was used to pay off her debts, and hers must also be used to pay


    off her debts. So now this house was her sister''s, not the one that mom and dad had left her back then.


    "Then we''ll go to the bank sometime and see exactly how the process works, and we''ll do it as soon as


    possible so we don''t miss the opportunity."


    Winnie was relieved that she had a sensible sister.


    "Go now, I''ll go with you to the bank before I go back."


    Vanessa seemed to be more anxious than Winnie, wanting to implement the money as soon as


    possible.


    Winnie pondered for a moment.


    "Well, then, go to the bank now."


    Two people went to the parking lot, during which Winnie sent a voice message to Brian.


    "I''ll take Vanessa home, you take care of your father."


    Winnie and Vanessa went straight to the bank.


    When they came to the bank, Winnie found a manager and started to consult about the loan. After


    Winnie exined her basic situation, the manager gave an exnation.


    "Here''s the thing,dies, it''s possible to get a mortgage on a property, the paperwork is rtively


    cumbersome. Whoever is the homeowner is the borrower, and he or she must be able to repay. And


    our bank requires that the borrower must be at least 22 years old, with a regr job and a stable


    ie."


    "The information you just provided says that the house is your sister''s, she''s still a college student with


    no job or steady ie, and most importantly she''s under 22 years old."


    "Unfortunately, there is no way for your sister to get a loan."


    "If you want a loan, you can transfer the property into your name so you meet all the requirements."


    After the bank staff exined, Vanessa was disappointed. She didn''t meet all the conditions, and then


    the loan had to be pushed back.


    The two sisters walked out of the bank, disappointed, and as for the other banks, they didn''t need to


    ask, the conditions were simr.


    The two sisters walked out of the bank and met Calvin who was walking towards the bank.


    "Director Chambers, what are you doing here?"


    Calvin was surprised to see them.


    "Oh ...... we ...... came over to get some cash."


    "What about you?"


    Winnie was flustered because she didn''t expect to meet Calvin and was also afraid that Calvin would


    tell Brian about her visit to the bank. So she made up a reason to keep Calvin from


    suspecting.

 Chapter 884 Brians Help is Rejected

    Chapter 884 Brian''s Help is Rejected


    Calvin gave a response without thinking much about it.


    "Yeah, I''ming over to take care of somepany business."


    "Go ahead, I have something to do too, see you some other time."


    Hurrying to say goodbye to Calvin, she then took Vanessa away.


    Calvin walked into the bank before he felt something was wrong. She could get cash in the next ATM,


    howe she came in there? There were many people there, so ATM would be more convenient.


    Director Chambers seemed to be tense and her eyes kept wandering. She had never been this


    flustered.


    With doubts, Calvin found the manager and asked about Winnie first.


    "What business did the twodiese for?"


    Calvin pointed at Winnie and Vanessa, who had not yet gotten into the car, and asked the manager.


    "I''ll go and ask."


    The manager looked at Winnie then enthusiastically went to find the manager who received them. In a


    minute''s time the manager who was responsible for receiving Winnie was brought in front of Calvin.


    "Mr. Calvin, those twodies were just received by me."


    The business manager said politely. Calvin was the biggest customer of their bank, and there was no


    one in the bank who didn''t know him.


    "What business do theye here for?"


    Calvin became even less convinced that they just came for cash for it was manager received them.


    "They came over to get a mortgage on the property, but the titleholder was the little girl, under 22 years


    old, not working and not able to pay back the loan, so we couldn''t service the loan."


    The business manager exined in detail, not knowing that Calvin knew them, if she knew she would


    have provided better service.


    "Did they say what the loan was going to be for?"


    Calvin continued.


    "No, they just said they wanted a mortgage on the property, they didn''t say the purpose."


    This was a question that business managers had no right to ask, they were only responsible for the


    rules and information.


    "It''s okay, you can go back to your work."


    Calvin did not continue to ask, but the one thing about the mortgage made him uncertain.


    Calvin had been thinking about the matter of Winnie''s mortgage, and aftering out of the bank, he


    immediately called Brian and reported what he just learned.


    Brian was at the hospital, and at this time Paul had returned from his outing. After receiving a phone


    call from Calvin then Brian left the hospital and went home.


    When he returned home, Winnie and Vanessa were both there, and Brian didn''t say anything.


    He waited until Vanessa went back to her room to study, and Brian followed Winnie to her room.


    "Anything wrong?"


    Looking at Brian''s serious face from the time he came back until now, Winnie knew that something was


    up with him. He hade to her room, so that meant that this matter had something to do with her.


    "Calvin said he saw you at the bank, what kind of business did you go to the bank for?"


    Brian asked Winnie as he sat on the edge of the bed, standing right next to Winnie.


    At this point, he admitted that he was somewhat unsatisfactory, and because he was angry that Winnie


    would rather be alone than seek his help when she encountered difficulties.


    "Go get the money."


    Winnie replied simply, but from among Brian''s emotions, she probably guessed that Brian knew that


    she had gone for a mortgage.


    "Get the money? If you have the money, why do you need a mortgage on the property?"


    Brian questioned, and he was even more angry at Winnie''s concealment.


    "What''s the point of asking me if you know all about it?"


    "Yes, I went to the bank to ask for a mortgage."


    Winnie could only tell the truth.


    "Why didn''t you tell me if you were short of money, why did you go to the bank for a loan?"


    Brian wanted to know why why she was short of money, wanted to know what difficult things she had


    encountered, and more importantly, wanted to know why Winnie didn''t ask him for money.


    "No reason, I don''t want to bother anyone. I try to do what I can do myself, and I''m afraid I won''t be


    able to return the favor by causing trouble to others."


    Brian was thest person she wanted to bother. She would rather go to Daenerys, to Emily, to Stefan


    or even Finn, but only she couldn''t go to Brian.


    The most sensitive part of the rtionship between her and Brian was money, and Winnie didn''t want


    to touch the sensitive bottom line.


    "Winwin, when something like thises up, can you talk to me first? I can give you the most direct


    help."


    "I know you don''t want my money, it''s okay I lend it to you. If you feel you owe a favor, then it''s okay to


    pay me interest. It''s better than being anxious and apprehensive about not getting the money."


    Brian knew the reason why Winnie didn''te to him, and knew that the most taboo thing she had


    was the money issue between them.


    But when she was short of money, when she was in trouble, she should havee to him to solve it.


    "It''s okay, I can fix myself. The bank said they can provide the loan as long as the property is


    transferred into my name. Monday ......"


    "It hasn''t been long since you transferred to Vanessa''s name, and you can''t be transferring in less than


    two years. How are you going to fix that?"


    Brian interrupted Winnie, what he wanted to say was the problem reflected through this incident, and


    Winnie was avoiding this problem.


    "Winwin, is my help that terrible to you? You haven''t asked me for help with a single thing since we


    met, and there''s no excuse for me to help you as a friend."


    Brian felt helpless at Winnie''s not asking for help in everything, now she not only didn''t ept his help,


    she didn''t even bother with other people. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone to the bank to take out a


    mortgage.


    "Your help isn''t terrible, it''s ...... I''ve asked you for help, but you''ve given it all away. You haven''t lost


    your memory for ages, and just when I needed you, you gave it away. I feel like you didn''t want to help,


    and came up with an excuse to forget."


    "So there would be no reason to ask for your help a second time."


    Winnie made an excuse for herself not wanting his help.


    She had asked Brian to help her look into things some time ago, and Brian had forgotten about it. Since


    then she had never asked for Brian''s help.


    She did not ask him for fear of causing him trouble, for fear that she would be misunderstood. For each


    other''s sake, she¡¯d better not ask him for help.


    "Winnie, I really forgot, not that I didn''t want to help you. I me myself for why I forgot about it at that


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    time, I really didn''t mean to."


    "Talk to me again, and I''ll help."


    Brian was chagrined, he did forget what the person he loved the most had entrusted to him at the most


    undeserved time. It wasn''t surprising that Winnie felt upset.


    If he remembered correctly, that was the first time Winnie had asked for his help, but he had neglected


    it.


    Winnieughed in a way that even she didn''t know why. Maybe it was sarcasm that Brian was giving


    him a chance, or maybe it was helplessness at the situation she was in now.


    She needed the money now, and the money in her hand was to be set aside for the franchise. The


    money to buy the house was actually not there at all. If there wasn''t that sensitive rtionship between


    her and Brian, maybe she would really ask for it with Brian. After all, he was a plutocrat, this amount of


    money for the house was a drop in the bucket for him.


    Yet she and he had been wrong from the start of their acquaintance, and such a mistake had caused


    everything to turn sour.


    "No, I asked Finn to look into that one for me. I asked Finn for help with the money too, he''ll get it for


    me."


    "But thanks for the kind words."


    To be honest she didn''t want to say thanks to Brian, all she wanted was for Brian to help her, to stand


    in front of her and block all the storms for her.


    But it was her man who could stand in front of her and protect her, and Brian was not.


    "Since you can ask Finn for help, so why can''t I help you? Winwin, I did something wrong in the past,


    but it hurts me that you made such a decision."


    Brian''s heart was breaking, not because of Finn, but because Winnie refused all his help.


    He didn''t know anything about Winnie, and if Calvin hadn''t happened to meet her today, he would still


    be in a state of ignorance. Now, she still rejected him.


    "There''s no reason, don''t think too much about it. You don''t have to take my business to heart, just get


    on with your life."


    Winnie had nothing to say, unable to find a better excuse to answer this question from Brian.


    She had put her heart into Brian before, pouring all her feelings into him, but she never seemed to


    Now that he wanted to care, wanted to help her, Winnie was afraid to get close again.


    "Winwin ......"


    "By the way, didn''t you want me to buy something for you? I thought about it, and I can''t afford anything


    that suits you. So I thought I''d knit you a bracelet."


    Brian still wanted to find a solution in this matter, but Winnie directly interrupted and changed the topic.


    Some things were as appropriate to stop as life and love was the most clear and wise decision.


    "Winwin."


    "I only bought two colors of braided rope today, and I haven''t braided it yet. Help me and I''ll make it for


    now."


    Winnie still did not give Brian a chance, she knew that it was appropriate to stop, and Brian had to


    know how to cooperate. Although she did not talk to Finn that she was short in money, but she would


    not ask Brian for help.


    Winnie took out the materials she had prepared from the drawer and walked over to the sofa and sat


    down, and began to fiddle with them.


    "What are you looking at? Come and help. I can''t make it alone."


    Winnie asked Brian toe over


    Looking at his gloomy face, Winnie knew that he was still obsessing about the money, and even if he


    stood there all night, it wouldn''t change her mind at this moment.


    Brian sat down next to Winnie, but reluctant. Even though he was looking forward to what she would


    knit for him, it didn''t bother him as much as the fact that Winnie needed money.


    "Help me pull it."


    A ck and a red rope prepared in Winnie''s hand was handed to Brian, ordering him to cooperate with


    her.


    Brian had no choice but to cooperate to help.


    "What''s this? Howe it has two colors?"


    Brian asked Winnie.


    "A bracelet, the least valuable one. I don''t afford too expensive thing."

 Chapter 885 Brians Appointment with Finn

    Chapter 885 Brian''s Appointment with Finn


    Ever since thest time Brian said he wanted clothes from her, Winnie had wanted to give Brian a gift


    that would encourage him to ease his rtionship with his father.


    After thinking about it for many days, she finally came up with the idea of weaving a bracelet, whether


    he liked it or not, it was her encouragement.


    Brian already liked it before it finished weaving, because Winnie waved it earnestly..


    What he cared about was not the amount of money, but her care.


    "It is to reward you, to encourage you, to hope that your rtionship with your father will improve, that


    your career will climb, and that you will be a good father, a good son, and a good leader."


    Winnie also wished Brian would have a marriage.


    That was what Winnie was really worried.


    He wanted Brian''s marriage to be the most sessful and to find the best person for him, not someone


    like Wendy who would make him regret and break his heart.


    Although she wasn''t the most suitable one for Brian.


    "I wanted to be a good husband."


    Brian added.


    Winnie had high hopes on this bracelet, but she did not tell him her wish about his marriage.


    "Well, I''m sure you''ll be a good husband. And the woman who marries you must be the happiest of all."


    Winnie smiled in response, but she knew the person must not be her. His patience, his love, his


    tolerance, his understanding were all in others, and he had been suspicious with her, always on guard.


    So she would not be able to marry him.


    "Don''t you want that kind of happiness?"


    Brian asked, he only wanted to marry Winnie in this life, only after marrying her, the rest of his life can


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    be happy. If not, he would rather be single for the rest of his life and never find another woman.


    Winnie wanted to be Brian''s wife more than anyone else, but it was just a wish.


    "Pull it tighter or it won''t look good if it''s too loose."


    Winnie didn''t answer Brian''s question, but let Brian''s attention return to the bracelet.


    "Winwin ......"


    "Here, give me your other hand and I''ll see how big it needs to be."


    Winnie didn''t give Brian a chance to speak, saying anything was a waste of energy and would make it


    harder for her.


    Winnie measured the approximate length of his wrist, then fell silent and started to work on the


    bracelet.


    Not muchter, the bracelet was finished, and she helped Brian put it on with her own hands.


    "If you don''t like it, take it offter, after all, this doesn''t suit your status. If ......"


    "I like it."


    Winnie hadn''t even finished her words, and Brian gave his opinion.


    Although it was just a hand braided bracelet, Winnie was particrly attentive.


    The color was just right, generous and elegant. The size was just right, not loose and not tight. The


    most important thing was the concern Winnie poured into it.


    "Good."


    Winnie was relieved and delighted. Since he liked it, her effort hadn''t been wasted.


    "I''ll keep it with me."


    "I have some business to take care of, so I''m going out for a while. You should rest too, you have to


    deliver dinner to Paul in the evening."


    Brian left directly after he finished speaking.


    In the morning, he said that he would be free all day today, but now he suddenly had something to do,


    Winnie was upset, but there was nothing she could do.


    Brian went out to help Winnie raise money.


    He had plenty of money, he didn''t even need to raise it. But he had to think of a way to get Winnie to


    ept his money. And he couldn''t give Finn that chance.


    Brian went back to his room first, found Finn''s basic information on theputer. Without hesitation, he


    made a call to him.


    "Hi, Finn is speaking."


    Finn picked up the phone, but didn''t realize it was Brian calling.


    "Hello, I''m Brian Be."


    Brian''s voice was low, revealing his calmness.


    "Mr. Be, I''m surprised you called me."


    It was indeed a surprise. Finn hadn''t expected the call he received to be from Brian in any way.


    Brian called about nothing more than Winnie, but Finn didn''t know what had happened to Winnie to


    make him call in person.


    "I need your help"


    Brian remained stoic, but his tone wasn''t the attitude one should have when asking for help.


    "My help ...... Wait, how did you get my phone number? ......"


    "It is easy to find out what I want to know."


    Asking Winnie was indeed the most direct and effective way, but Brian dared not ask her.


    Brian''s remark made Finnugh sarcastically.


    "I''m the Director of the Public Security, And I always investigate people, I never thought I''d be


    investigated too."


    "What can I do to help?"


    Finn spoke fearlessly.


    "Meet me, I''ll send you the location."


    Brian felt that the matter was a bit important and could not be rified in just a few words, so it was


    better to meet and talk about it.


    Half an hourter, in the private room of a top caf¨¦.


    "It''s Saturday and it''s taking up your break, sorry."


    Brian''s attitude was much better than just now, because he felt Finn''s sincerity.


    "It is ok, I''m bored at home anyway."


    "You can go to the point ...... Winnie has helped our police department a lot, and I must help her with all


    my heart."


    "It''s the matter of Winnie, who is in desperate need of a sum of money, but she did not ask me for help.


    I don''t want to ask her what she''s doing with the money, and how much she needs, but I don''t want her


    to be in trouble because of the money."


    Brian told the story roughly, saying it so directly, one was to swear his sovereignty, and the other was to


    see what Finn''s reaction was. Did he really lend Winnie money, or did he simply not know about it?


    "And what can I do to help?"


    As soon as Finn heard it, he knew it was about Winnie buying the house, but Winnie didn''t even say it,


    he naturally couldn''t say it.


    "Pass the money on to her for me, without her knowing."


    Brian guessed that Winnie hadn''t mentioned the matter of borrowing money to Finn yet.


    "Lend her money in my name?"


    Finn made sure of it.


    "Yes, I thought she might ask you for money."


    Brian was even more certain that Finn hadn''t lent money to Winnie, but he couldn''t be sure if Finn knew


    about it yet.


    "Actually, don''t bother, I can just get her as much as she needs."


    Finn was perfectly capable of this and didn''t need Brian at all.


    "I know you have the strength, but a public security directoring up with arge sum of money is


    inappropriate and not in keeping with your status."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Director Poole, I know your money is clean. It''s all earned by your parents''w


    firm, but I think it''s better not to cause you any trouble."


    Brian politely refused that Winnie must use Finn¡¯s money.


    Finn had the strength, and Finn could totally help Winnie. He had always been a clean person, but his


    parents were rich, and they were the most capable and powerful acewyers in B City.


    Their family''sw firm was thergest in B City and even over the country, and it was said that his


    father had never lost awsuit since he had been in the business.


    It was said that their family''sw firm''s annual ie was going to be measured in billions, and with


    such strength, not to mention helping Winnie, he could help even when Brian was short of money.


    "You have a point, I''ll do this favor."


    It didn''t make sense to continue to be argue.


    "Thank you in advance for your help. Here''s a hundred million, she can use as much as she wants. If


    it''s not enough, please let me know."


    Brian was never stingy with Winnie, not to mention a hundred million, giving her all of his possessions


    was his willing.


    "Okay, I''ll do that favor."


    Finn responded to the request, but he felt he had missed a great opportunity.


    Although the money was still lent to Winnie in his name, the money was Brian''s, and this obsession


    and love for Winnie was also Brian''s.


    The next day was Sunday, and Winnie took the two kids out with Finn. Originally, Brian was going to


    tag along as a bodyguard, or he wouldn''t have agreed so quickly that day.


    But Brian could only leave this time for Finn to take the opportunity to lend the money to Winnie.


    But Brian still found every excuse to personally send Winnie and the kids over.


    "Dad,e with us, Uncle Finn and Fine are very nice and you can get to know them."


    Megan invited her dad, who was driving.


    "......"


    As soon as Winnie heard Megan''s words, she was immediately about to open her mouth to object. But


    before the words came out, Brian gave his answer.


    "No, I have other things to take care of. You and your brother have fun. Call me when you''re done and I


    will pick you up."


    Brian wanted to go too, but he couldn''t take that opportunity away.


    With him, Winnie couldn''t possibly mention her request, and even if Finn mentioned it, she couldn''t


    possibly respond. Brian was trying to get Winnie to raise the money one day sooner, so she would


    have one less day of torture.


    For Winnie, he could only give up this opportunity to y with the children and let the woman he loved


    spent time with another single man.


    The answer Brian gave was unexpected to Winnie, she thought that Brian insisted on driving them to


    the destination was to y along with the children, but he just dropped them off.


    She was disappointed, but it was good, so as not to constrict Finn.

 Chapter 886 Starting Bid Twenty Five Million

    Chapter 886 Starting Bid Twenty Five Million


    Just as her Dad was refusing, Megan suddenly made a new discovery.


    "Dad, your bracelet is so pretty, did someone else give it to you or did you buy it yourself?"


    Megan asked in amazement, never having seen her dad with this type of essory, and thinking it was


    special for the first time.


    "From Mom, is it nice?"


    Brian smiled as he answered the child, pleased.


    "Mom is awesome, the bracelet is so pretty, I want it too, mom."


    Megan loved it, and when she heard that her mother had made it, she wanted one.


    "I want one, too."


    Luke, who hadn''t said anything, couldn''t restrain his fondness and wanted a bracelet made by his


    mother''s hand.


    "Okay, I''ll make them for you tonight when I get home."


    Winnie did not let the children down, as long as they liked it, she would make sure the children was


    satisfied.


    If Megan didn''t bring up the matter of the bracelet, Winnie really didn''t notice that Brian had been


    wearing it.


    It looked like he really liked it, or he would have taken it off a long time ago.


    Hopefully he would fulfil her wish.


    Brian dropped off Winnie and the kids at the designated ce before he went to the hospital, while


    Winnie took the two children and rejoined Finn.


    The three kids probably didn''t have funst time and had to follow the same routine asst time all over


    again this time. That meant the first stop was the children''s yground.


    The children yed, and there was no need for Winnie and Finn to follow closely.


    The two adults had time to chat for a while.


    They found a ce to sit down where they could see the children from a close distance, and Finn


    handed Winnie a cup of milk tea.


    "It is hard work to take kids out on weekend."


    Finn opened his mouth.


    "It''s our pleasure as parents when we y with our children, how can we say it''s hard time when we


    have such a good opportunity to apany them?"


    Winnie was always able to rx herself physically and mentally when she was with Finn. So actually it


    was not hard work.


    "No matter whates your way, you''re always positive about it, so things be easier. That is your


    merit."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    What Finn admired was Winnie''s optimism. The weekend should have been a rest at home, but she


    made it sound so pleasant.


    "My merit? Do I have any merit?"


    Winnie said jokingly.


    She felt that she had merit, she couldn''t be full of ws, right? It was a pity that Finn could see her


    merit while Brian couldn''t.


    Brian was wary of her from the very beginning, thinking that she hade back with a child to cheat


    him out of his money. So all he saw were negative things about her, otherwise he wouldn''t have


    convicted her without even asking or confirming, and just made the decision to break up.


    Brian had apologized, and the truth of the matter was clear to him. But Winnie''s heart was still hurting


    until now, she still minded it.


    She just could not get over it.


    Now that someone else hadpared with Brain, she felt even sadder.


    "Not only do you have merit, you have a lot of it. You are too modest."


    "By the way, how''s the money raising?"


    Finn started to get to the point, fearing that the children woulde over and their conversation would


    end.


    "Money ......"


    Winnie suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    She was indeed stuck with money right now, and if she had no choice, she would have to ask Leo for


    help.


    "Is it difficult?"


    The first time he saw Winnie was when she was working with confidence and fighting spirit. Compared


    to her confident and motivated look at work, she was a bit pathetic at the moment.


    The tougher a woman was, the pathetic she was .


    "A little, but it''s okay, I can fix it."


    "I am now not sure what the starting bid price is and how much I should be ready."


    Winnie was just blindly trying to raise money now, thinking the more the better for emergencies.


    "I have money, and I  ."


    Finn had one hundred million  Brian, and no matter what the starting price was, this one hundred


    million was more than enough.


    "   . But I don''t even know how much   ."


    Finn''s words are like a cup of  water in the freezing weather.


    She was grateful to Finn for offering to lend her the money and for Finn''s trust in her. She could use


    Finn''s money, but not too much.


    "Use however much you want, just name a number and I''ll    ."


    Finn said, without Brian''s 100 million, he could also help Winnie buy this house. It just made him regret


    that he waste in saying these words.


    "How can      ?"


    Winnie jokingly said  Finn ha  so much money,      that much.


    "Y   nderestimating me, don''t worry use it  I''m not embezzling."


    "My parents own the XXw firm,    . My car, my house was bought by my parents, it has


    nothing to do with my current job."


    Finn never mentioned his parents to anyone, but today he had to say it, in order to dispel Winnie''s


    worries.


    "XX Law Firm?"


    Winnie asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, you can look it up if you don''t believe me."


    Finn had even allowed Winnie to investigate him.


    "I believe you. How can a director make such a joke? I was surprised because thisw firm was the


    ce I aspired to be when I was in college and had my heart set on interning at this firm."


    "I wasn''t expecting you to be the young master of thisw firm, I''m doubly surprised."


    Winnie was surprised because it evoked her memories from years ago. At that time, if she didn''t study


    abroad, she would have done her best with thisw firm, and then interned while studying for her


    exams.


    This was the route she had nned for herself going forward.


    "What a misadventure. If you had joined thew firm back then, we would have met a long time ago. It


    seems we''re quite fated to go around in circles and be colleagues after all."


    Finn was also quite surprised too.


    If Winnie had insisted on thew back then, they would have met a long time ago. Brian would have


    had nothing to do with Winnie.


    "For the sake of us being so connected, you can use my money."


    Finn said and handed the bank card to Winnie.


    Winnie looked at the bank card in front of her and suddenly got serious.


    "You came prepared?"


    Winnie had to be suspicious, Finn seemed to know that she was short of money.


    "Yes. I was afraid you wouldn''t have enough money, so I brought this card with me today."


    Finn could only answer positively, or else Winnie''s suspicion would grow even greater. If Winnie found


    out what Brian had asked him to do, he would have failed Brian''s trust in him.


    Although it was he himself who wished to give help to Winnie, he could not get his chance in such a


    viinous way.


    "With all due respect, I''d be letting you down if I don''t use this money. But I can''t really use too much of


    your money, I will be burdened. Just lend me some of it, and I''ll figure out the rest."


    Winnie was touched by Finn from the bottom of her heart.


    Although she didn''t know how much money was in the card, she already had a stressful shadow over


    her mind when she saw the card. This shadow came from the huge amount of debt left behind by her


    parents'' death, which made her feel like she has trouble breathing when she thought of her debts.


    Finn wondered why Winnie only borrowed a small amount, she was clearlycking money but not


    daring to ept this help.


    There were doubts in his mind, but Finn would not ask. It was Winnie''s business, there must be her


    reason.


    "Tell you what, I''ll make a call and ask about the starting bid price, so that you can decide how much to


    raise."


    Finn had to find a way to help Winnie out. He couldn''t watch her struggle, and he had to help Brian


    make this work.


    When Finn finished, he called his friend and then started talking.


    "All you have to do is tell me the bidding starting price."


    "......"


    "Yes, my friend is interested in the house."


    "......"


    "Okay, I know."


    "......"


    "The bidding starts next Wednesday?"


    "......"


    "Thanks, thanks!"


    Finn hang up the phone and Winnie was looking at him with an expectant gaze.


    "Well?"


    Winnie had never seemed so nervous before, and she couldn''t calm down when she heard that the


    bidding would start next Wednesday.


    "The starting bid price is twenty-five million."


    "Twenty-five million?"


    Winnie was surprised.


    "It is an old house, howe it''s so overpriced?"


    The starting bid price was twenty-five million, if there was a bid, that would have been an unknown


    amount.


    "It has good location."


    "And there are several people want to buy the house right now."


    If the bidders got more, fifty million was possible.


    "I''ll really have to think about it at that high price."


    Winnie could not afford to that price, and if the debt increased to tens of millions, her pressure was also


    infinitely increased.


    "There''s not much time, the auction starts on Wednesday. Don''t think about it, you might not get a


    chance if you keep thinking about it."


    "You don''t have to be stressed about this money of mine, I don''t need it now. What''s more, don''t be


    burdened with the thought that you owe me money and favors. I lent it to you purely of my own free will,


    and if you are burdened in your mind, I will feel that I have acted too presumptuously."


    Finn knew that Winnie was under pressure, but he could see that Winnie wanted the house very much.


    Anyway, he would find a way to get her to take the money and get the house back.


    "I know you try to help me, but I really didn''t think it would be this much money. Take this money. Let


    me think about it for two days, if I use this money, I''ll contact you on Tuesday."


    Winnie couldn''t just take the money straight away, even if she used Finn''s money to buy this house,


    she still had to think about how to pay it back.


    Finn told her not to have a burden, but she did have burden, for she would owe Finn a favor.

 Chapter 887 Ill give you a baby and you give me money

    Chapter 887 I''ll give you a baby and you give me money


    Winnie''s mood was affected by this incident, and she didn''t even get better until Brian picked them up


    to go home. On the way home, the two children kept talking about the funny things that happened


    today, so Brian didn''t have the chance to talk to Winnie.


    After returning home, Winnie used tiredness as an excuse to go straight to her room, she was now very


    anxious, nervous and confused.


    This house had to be bought back, while it was still unaltered and still had her memories in it. She had


    to buy it back while those things of theirs weren''t thrown out, like her Mom and Dad were still there.


    But money became her biggest problem.


    Should she use Finn''s money? If she did not use it, she had to ask Leo and herpany for it. If she


    were to use it, she would owe Finn a huge favor, and she didn¡¯t know when she could return the


    money.


    She''s had enough of that pain of being overwhelmed by debt and genuinely didn''t want to be living in


    debt.


    Brian pushed the door in. Seeing Winnie lying on the bed with a depressed face, he worried about her.


    At Finn that already knew that she didn''t take the money, he knew that Winnie was still having trouble


    with the money.


    "I didn''t have a good dinner, soe out with me for ate night snack."


    Brian wasn''t inviting, but giving orders.


    Without waiting for Winnie to react, he directly reached out and pulled up Winnie who was lying on the


    bed.


    "I''m tired, go on your own."


    Winnie was already on her feet before she had a chance to refuse.


    "It''s no fun eating on my own, you''re with me."


    Brian didn''t give Winnie a chance to object and directly pulled her away.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Brian drove to the barbecue restaurant that Winnie often came to.


    Winnie was fond of sitting on the roadside, eating and drinking while admiring the scenery of the road.


    Today was no exception, and Brian apanied her as she sat by the roadside.


    "You''re a regr customer here, so you order."


    Brian handed the menu to Winnie.


    Up until now he hadn''t asked anything, nor had he said a word of concern.


    No amount of words of concern would help until things were sorted out.


    Winnie ordered what she loved and she knew what Brian liked to eat.


    After ordering and putting the menu down, as the waiter was just about to leave, Brian called out to


    him.


    "Don''t forget to give me beer."


    "Okay."


    Winnie opened her mouth at this moment.


    "You drive, why order beer."


    Winnie then remembered that she could drive too, so she added.


    "It''s okay, I can drive."


    "You drink too, I''ll call a driverter."


    He brought Winnie to drink, so she could be rxed. There would be no point in hering out if she


    didn''t drink.


    Winnie did not refuse, at this moment, she really wanted to drink.


    The various foods were soon served and beers were poured for both of them.


    "Have a sip first, it''s rare for the two of us to sit down and drink in peace like this."


    Brian raised his ss to Winnie.


    "Okay, take a sip."


    Winnie cooperated. The two men clinked sses and drank for the first time in a friendly manner.


    The two made small talk centered on the children for a while, and Brian couldn''t help but start on what


    he was worried about.


    "Winwin, you''ve been in a bad mood for the past two days, is it still about the money?"


    "Ah ...... it''s okay, I can figure it out."


    Like she was ready, Winnie waited for Brian to ask her this question.


    "Winwin, I have money, I can help you with, don''t worry."


    "I know you have self-esteem, and I know the reason you don''t use a penny of my money. But I ......"


    Brian tried to talk to Winnie about it, but Winnie''s attitude was always the same.


    "Don''t talk about it anymore, I know you have money. Tell you what, if I can''t get the money, I''ll use your


    money."


    "Winwin, I don''t want to put you in a difficult position. You don''t have to be in such a bad mood if you


    decide to use my money."


    Brian knew that Winnie was perfunctory to him, and she just stuck to her idea of not using his money.


    "You called me out for a drink just to talk about this, Brian? If so, I won''t drink."


    Winnie spoke with a resolute attitude and directly put down her ss.


    "Ok, we don¡¯t talk about it, let¡¯s drink."


    Brian had to stop the conversation. He knew that no one could control Winnie once she became


    obstinate.


    With that, this topic was over, and Brian''s purpose was not achieved.


    The two men were still harmonious when they didn''t mention feelings or money, and neither of them


    argued until they were slightly drunk.


    Because the weather was nice and breeze was very cool, because the temperature was very


    The two walked side by side under the dim streetlights, on the t sidewalk, leaving both of them


    unconsciously lost in their emotions.


    "Brian, if we had met in a different way, do you think we would have ended up differently."


    Standing under the streetlight, she tilted her head and looked at the light even if it was dim. Winnie


    suddenly wanted to talk about their rtionship in a different way.


    Yet drunk and talking nonsense, she didn''t dare to have any expectations.


    Winnie was waiting for Brian''s reply, and she didn''t expect him to be standing under the streetlight as


    well.


    "Hello,dy, my name is Brian. Can we get to know each other, and can I have your number?"


    Brian was drunk, but cooperated.


    If Winnie wanted to meet in another way, then he would give her another way.


    Winnie was stunned, looking at Brian''s serious face, she was in a trance for a moment. If time were to


    start over, if they were to get reacquainted, what would her choice be?


    "No, and I don''t have a number."


    Winnie gave a response because she figured out that the ending wouldn''t change no matter how they


    met in that way.


    "I''ll hold on to that till I get your number."


    No matter which encounter he had, Brian would not give up, he had to get a perfect ending.


    "Cut ...... the hell out of it."


    Winnie would not believe it.


    But if time could really start over, Winnie must have avoided Brian from afar, must not meet him, must


    not fall in love with him.


    Winnie continued to walk forward. The difficulty did not disappear because she had drunk too much.


    Money and feelings were two contradictory individuals, but she couldn''t conquer either one.


    "Brian, I have a question."


    "What?"


    Brian caught up with Winnie, who also stopped to face Brian.


    "Do you still need a woman to give you children? If you need me to give birth to a child, you pay me."


    Winnie thought she was crazy to ask such a question, but it couldn''t be denied that it was the only way


    to get money and keep her from being burdened.


    "Winwin ......"


    This question Winnie proposed immediately stung Brian''s heart, and it was such a sting that made him


    realize that Winnie''s so-called fresh start was surrogacy.


    It seemed that her mental block was not just his grandfather, nor was it just the misunderstanding they


    had, but also the surrogacy.


    "Oh, I forgot I can''t have any more babies. Forget it, I will figure out another way."


    Winnie realized that she no longer could carry babies, so the path of trying to earn money from


    surrogacy was not going to work.


    "Winnie, you can have babies. Give me two more children."


    Brian gave this answer. Because this was the only way to help Winnie with her pressing needs, and to


    make Winnie ept his money.


    "I can¡¯t, are you being sarcastic?"


    Whether or not Brian was being sarcastic, she felt like a joke in her own right.


    "Howe you can''t have a baby, it is still possible. I''ll take you to have a check ......"


    "No, we had many sex, and we did not use birth control? Have I ever got pregnant? Do you still believe


    I can have a baby in a situation like this?"


    Winnie didn''t believe she could have a baby, and didn''t believe that Brian was still willing to have a


    baby with her.


    "Let''s move past this topic, you''re willing to lend me money unconditionally anyway, and when the time


    Winnie continued walking towards the front, throwing away the thoughts she had just had and starting


    to look for other effective yet quick ways.


    Brian followed behind Winnie, realizing another problem. As long as he wasn''t lending her money, as


    long as she did not have a burden on her mind, as long as she felt that she wasn''t getting something


    for nothing, she would be able to use the money with peace of mind.


    "Winwin, wait."


    Brian took two quick steps to catch up with Winnie.


    "I have an opportunity to make money, and I am wondering if you want to try it?"


    Brian asked Winnie in a serious manner.


    "Yes, I want to make money whenever I can."


    Winnie answered without hesitation, although she didn''t know what Brian was talking about in terms of


    money making opportunities, in her opinion, it was better than surrogacy.


    "Two days ago, it was announced that a foreign country had sessfully developed a software that


    imitates human face and voice, and this software can sessfully steal personal information. So our


    able to urately identify this software so that users do not suffer losses."


    "If this software is developed sessfully, it will not only have patented technology but also make the


    phone a big seller. If you are interested, we can cooperate."


    Brian said what he thought, this was not something he made up, but something that existed in fact and


    had to be dealt with. It was just that they had been in the middle of a seminar and hadn''t started the


    project.


    "Yeah, I am interested in."


    Again, the answer was given without a second thought.


    If this offer had been made at a time when she didn''t need the money, she would not have agreed to it


    because never again did she want to be involved with the Be Group.


    But at this moment she had no choice. As for whether the road was full of thorns, at least it would let


    her survive and solve the problem.


    "Well then, since you agreed to cooperate, we''ll go to thepany tomorrow to talk about the details."


    "Go home, the children must be looking for us."


    Brian''s heart steadied. No matter what method he used, he would help Winnie get through difficulty


    first.

 Chapter 888 Rufus Promise to Stella

    Chapter 888 Rufus'' Promise to Ste


    Monday mornings were busy for anyone. It seemed that the lethargy from the holidays had not worn off


    and enthusiasm for work had not returned.


    Unfortunately, it could not be escaped.


    Ste came to the hospital early to bring her father food, and then stopped by to talk to Kevin about her


    father''s recovery from her illness.


    When she returned from Kevin''s office, her father and Paul had already finished eating breakfast.


    "Have you all eaten, I''ll bring you more next time."


    Ste inquired, thinking that the meal she had brought had been eaten.


    "No need to bring more, it is enough."


    "Your father can''t eat too much right now, so when his appetite improves, you can bring more."


    Paul replied to Ste.


    "Dad''s in good shape today. It looks like he''ll be home from the hospital soon."


    "By the way, Paul, have you found a ce for Dad to convalesce?"


    Ste was happiest when she watched her dad get better and better every day. Her most urgent wish


    was for her dad to get well soon and be happy and cheerful soon.


    "Yes, we''ll go straight there when your dad gets out of the hospital."


    This matter was trivial to Paul, and he had it all ready the day after Isobel said so.


    "It''s such a rush, and Dad, you''re pretty weak. It''s better to stay home for a few more days before you


    go out."


    Ste did not agree her dad to leave the hospital right away, because she was worried.


    "I''ll stay in the hospital for a few more days, and I''ll go straight to convalescence when I''m almost well."


    Rufus replied, his voice already high-pitched and strong, and from it he could conclude that he was


    recovering well.


    "It is ufortable in the hospital, it''s more rxing to go home and get well."


    Ste said in disbelief, no matter how good the hospital was, it was not as good as home, so why not


    go home instead of recuperating in the hospital.


    "I''m creating an opportunity for Brian. Winwin will leave when I go back home."


    "It is a chance for Brian. I still want them to be together, so the kids won''t have to suffer through this."


    "Winwin is at home, picking up and dropping off the children every day, you can see how happy the


    children are. So I will stay in the hospital longer."


    Rufus waspetent as a father, not forgetting to think of his son even though he was sick.


    Watching the family of foure in and out together made Rufus feel relieved that he didn''t have to


    worry about anything.


    "Oh, I did not realize that. But the hospital is not as good as home anyhow, so why don''t you get out of


    the hospital and go to my house?"


    Ste was still uneasy, it was okay to create chance to Brian, but her dad was a patient and he should


    be taken good care of.


    That was why Ste offered to let her father go to her house, but Rufus refused.


    "I can''t go to your house. You''re pregnant now, your inws take care of you wholeheartedly. If I go


    there, I will cause trouble to your inws."


    "Dad, you haven''t recovered yet. Rushing to the convalescent is not good. Why don''t you go to


    Grandpa''s to recuperate?"


    Ste insisted, afraid that her father will tear the wound while going back and forth in the airport, thus


    bringing secondary damage.


    "I''m not going to your grandfather''s. Maria will bother me. Ste, don¡¯t worry, the hospital has a escort


    helicopter that can take me directly to the convalescent."


    Rufus'' purpose was to keep Winnie in the suburbs, once Rufus walked out of the hospital, no matter if


    he went to Ste''s house or to the old house, Winnie could guess what he was thinking.


    Only if he stayed at the hospital all the time would Winnie have no reason to leave the suburbs, so she


    would continue to be with Brian. With more chances to be together, he believed that his son could win


    back Winnie''s heart.


    "Ste, there''s something I must tell you, I''m going to send someone to find Isobel as soon as I get out


    of the hospital. I must find her during my time in the convalescent."


    Although Rufus didn''t tell the truth, he had to get Ste ready for it.


    Hearing the name Isobel, Ste was silent for a moment. Since she had already forgiven her father


    intended to find Isobel.


    "Dad, go get her. Live how you like from now on, I have no problem on it."


    "But dad, can you tell me about you and mom? You keep saying that mom jumped off the building not


    because of you, but give me a reason, you can''t let me and Brian spend the rest of our lives thinking


    about it."


    When it came to Isobel, the past was mentioned, Ste just wanted to know the truth, and they had a


    right to know.


    She wished it had been made clear sooner, so no one had to guess and get through life confused.


    Rufus sighed. He didn''t know how to talk about it, once he said it out, there were more people and


    things involved.


    Things weren''t as simple as Ste thought. If it was, why did he bother hiding it until now?


    "Ste, right now you''re not fit to hear about it since you''re pregnant. How about this, when you give


    birth to the baby, I will definitely tell you."


    "Don¡¯t ask and just trust me."


    Rufus decided not to talk about it after moments of thinking, once their mother''s matter was said, it


    would be a fatal blow to Ste.


    Since he¡¯d been waiting for so many years, he did not mind waiting a little longer.


    "Dad ......"


    "Ste, listen to your father. If he says he will tell you, he will. The most important thing for you now is


    to get well and get the baby healthy."


    Just as Ste was about to get persistent, Paul interrupted Ste.


    This was the first time Rufus said so. He had given Ste a deadline and he should be ready for it.


    Speaking of the past, it could be more than just the suicide of their mother, but also the rtionship


    between Isobel and Winnie, as well as Vanessa.


    Once all of this was said, whether or not Brian could bear it, Rufus needed to be ready.


    "Okay, I''ll wait."


    Ste could do nothing but continue to wait. But she could hear that it was not trivial, or he could not be


    afraid of hurting her.


    Winnie thought that what Brian said the night before was a joke, but she didn''t expect to really be


    called by Brian to the office on Monday.


    She hadn''t been to the Be Group for a long time, and every time she came to it, she had to gather


    enough courage to walk in.


    But today was an exception, as she had just parked her car, Brian walked towards her.


    Winnie was a bit baffled, wondering what Brian was doing out here.


    Getting out of the car and locking it, Brian walked up to her as well.


    "Why are you down here?"


    Winnie thought there was something she needed to be aware of.


    "I came down to get you in case you couldn''t find my office."


    Brian said frankly, he simply came down to pick up Winnie because he was afraid that some of the


    employees would say something to make Winnie unbearable.


    "Forget it, I can ask if I can¡¯t find it."


    "Let''s go, Mr. Be."


    Winnie couldn''t describe what she was feeling at the moment, resisting what Brian had said, but having


    no other choice.


    Coming to his office, she felt an invisible pressure that pressed her to run away. Wanting to get away


    from this ce, she was timid and afraid.


    Brian led Winnie all the way to the reception hall and straight to the president''s exclusive elevator.


    The gaze on her was really like a male lion, as if they were trying to eat Winnie alive. This kind of


    pressure was unknown to Brian, but Winnie was etched in her bones.


    A few minutes from the first floor to the 30th floor felt incredibly long to Winnie. Luckily she resisted the


    pressure and finally reached Brian''s office.


    But when she arrived at Brian''s office, she also had to be restrained and couldn''te and go as she


    did before. Because her status had changed a long time ago, she was no longer the Winnie who had


    special treatment.


    Winnie sat on the sofa in a disciplined manner, waiting for Brian''s n case.


    This ce was familiar to her and now she had to sit here as an outsider. It was ridiculous to think of


    that, how she had let things develop so awkwardly?


    "This is the n for that software development I was talking about, have a look."


    Brian brought the document over from his own desk and ced it in front of Winnie.


    Winnie looked at the document in silence, hesitating to ept it.


    This was herst chance to consider whether to give up or ept.


    If she were to give up, she would have to ask Finn to borrow money, but tens of millions of dors was


    indeed too much, not only would she be stressed, Finn would be stressed too, for it was his parents''


    money.


    However, epting Brian''s cooperation, she was afraid she would face more difficulties.


    "What''s on your mind, why don''t you have a look?"


    Brian reminded the dazed Winnie.


    "I''m trying to decide whether or not to ept this partnership, and genuinely I don''t want to work here."


    "Do you want to exin to your grandfather first? I''m afraid he''ll think I''m up to something."


    Winnie''s worry was reasonable, to Felix, she had always been a woman with a premeditated n. So


    the current cooperation would make Felix suspicious.


    "I don''t have to exin my business to him. I have decision-making right when he gave me this


    "Winnie, you don''t have to worry. If you don''t want to work here, you can take this job home with you


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    and juste to meetings when you need to."


    Brian advised Winnie, if possible, the software was not needed, he could give Winnie the money.


    "I can take it home?"


    Winnie was surprised, because it waspany''s secret. ording to thepany''s rules it, had to be


    done in thepany.


    "Yes, you can go to my studio."


    Brian affirmed once more.


    "Well, then, I''ll have a look."


    Winnie agreed, such a condition would be quite satisfactory for her. And she would leave the problem


    of Felix to Brian.

 Chapter 889 Wendys Psychosis

    Chapter 889 Wendy''s Psychosis


    "Ok, this is the terms of the partnership split."


    Brian said and ced another n in front of Winnie.


    Winnie read it, and she was surprised when she saw the start-up capital.


    "That much?"


    Fifty million dors of start-up capital was excessive for software development, and Winnie immediately


    noticed that it was Brian who was using this opportunity to help her.


    "Too much."


    "I do need money now, but ......"


    Brian knew that Winnie would definitely refuse it, so he simply didn''t give her the chance to speak.


    "Only a small part of this is start-up money, and the rest is to pay you a deposit. When the software is


    developed sessfully, you will receive your share when it makes money."


    "What if the software development doesn''t work?"


    Winnie had her own ideas. Developing software for others did require a deposit, but this deposit was


    quite a lot.


    "Then return my deposit. The money is not my own, it''s thepany''s. Of course you''ll have to return


    the deposit if you fail, and evenpensate us for the start-up capital. But seeing as you are the


    mother of my son and daughter, you don¡¯t need to pay the damage, but just give me back the deposit."


    Brian said so to avoid Winnie from overthinking. If he had done it as usual, Winnie would have refused


    the money.


    "Okay then, let''s draw up the contract as you said. I don''t need you to give me special treatment for the


    sake of the children, and if the software development fails, I''ll pay for the start-up capital."


    Winnie epted the 50 million.


    Even if the software development failed, she got time to ept it. The house purchase was the most


    important thing for her now, and she would let everything behind first.


    Wendy had been suffering from insomnia these days and had to take a lot of sleeping pills at night to


    fall asleep. She felt like her nerves were tense every day, just in case Jonny suddenly appeared.


    Just thinking about Jonny''s name now was the scariest thing in the world to her, and it could drive her


    crazy.


    This situation made her lose her concentration frequently even at work, and she repeatedly had


    problems at work. There was no choice but for Wendy to ask a few days leave.


    She came to the hospital first, wanting the doctor to examine her and then prescribe some medicine to


    relieve her insomnia. But what she didn''t expect was that after a series of tests, the doctor gave a


    diagnosis of prodromal symptoms of schizophrenia, meaning that if it would be schizophrenia.


    Wendy sat on a hospital bench in a very low mood.


    She did not expect to get this disease and the doctor said that if she did not control it, just relying on


    medication to control would not solve the underlying problem.


    Once the condition worsened, medication would work either.


    Schizophrenia, as she understood it, was mental illness, the psychos walking around the streets. She


    didn''t want that, she still had to be with Brian for the rest of her life, she didn''t want to be the


    psycho walking around the streets.


    Wendy was depressed and she had no one to talk to.


    In the end, she decided to go home.


    When she got home and opened the door, she saw her mother sitting on the couch in the living room.


    At this moment, she felt upset, for it had been since she had seen her mother.


    "Mom ...... I''m home."


    As she called out, she felt her heart sore.


    If she had listened to her mother and not sent her child away, they''d be sitting in the living room


    frolicking right now.


    Wendy''s mother froze and turned around, seeing Wendy''s disheveled appearance and getting angry.


    "Why do youe back? This isn''t your home, go."


    "Mom, don''t say that, I came back just to get a good sleep."


    Wendy really wanted to find a ce where she felt safe to get some sleep, the only way to get


    emotionally normal was to rest and sleep well.


    "A good sleep? This isn''t your home, why are you here? Wendy, don''t you forget that you''ve severed


    your ties with this home and me."


    Her mother was furious, angry at her daughter and that she even had the guts to run away from home,


    but she failed to take care of herself. Until now, she was still obsessive with Brian.


    "Mom, don¡¯t say that, I left this house because I was pursuing my happiness. I did the right thing, so


    don''t irritate me with your cynicism."


    Wendy was in a bad mood, and she couldn''t control the desire to vent when her mother was so


    sarcastic.


    She hade back to find peace, if only for a moment. But it looked like she was having trouble


    achieving such a simple goal.


    "I irritate you? I think have a problem with your brain. You''re crazy now, you are an obsessive lunatic."


    Wendy¡¯s mother couldn''t control her anger, she pitied Wendy and couldn''t help but be angry. Why was


    she so stubborn, why couldn''t she just see the truth, why couldn''t she just give up on Brian?


    "Yes, I am crazy, I am going to get Brian. I''ll never give up my quest even if I''m crazy, no need for you


    to mock at me."


    Wendy was irritated by her mother''s cry of insanity and frantically cursed her mother back.


    "You don''t need to be in charge of my business, and I won''t being back to this house in the future,


    leave me alone."


    Dropping those desperate words, Wendy turned around and left.


    She didn''t expect toe home of her own ord only to be treated like this by her mother, she didn''t


    expect her mother to call her a lunatic.


    She was indeed crazy, and it was getting worse and worse. But she would not allow anyone to secretly


    mock her feelings for Brian, or to belittle her obsession with him.


    Winnie and Brian''s contract was signed before the end of the day, and the money immediately went to


    Winnie''s ount when the contract took effect. With this money, Winnie was a lot more at ease, but


    her pressure had also increased greatly.


    It seemed to feel like she was back in that darkest of times, feeling like she was carrying debt again.


    She was afraid of debt and even panicked.


    But there was nothing she could do about it


    When she returned from the hospital, Winnie went back to her room, ready to start working


    immediately, to develop the software as soon as possible and get away from Brian as soon as possible.


    Just as she took out the document and was about to look it over carefully, Brian walked in with the two


    children.


    "Mom, Mom, aren¡¯t you going to make bracelets for me and my brother?"


    Megan didn''t wait to speak to Winnie before she reached Winnie.


    "I get work to do today, so I''ll make it some other time."


    Winnie felt that there wasn''t enough time left, so she could not waste a single minute. And she could


    only put off the time to make bracelet for the kids.


    "What are you busy with? You needn''t be in such a hurry."


    Brian saw the document in Winnie''s hand which was the contract they signed today. So he guessed


    what she was busy with.


    He didn''t want Winnie to scramble to do this, instead, he wanted to slow down. Even if the best period


    of this software development was missed, even if otherpanies were ahead of them, it did not


    matter, it mattered when Winnie was by his side.


    The more time they spent together, the more chances he had, and the sooner Winnie could forgive


    him.


    "How can I sign a contract and not act on it? It''s better to get it out as soon as possible."


    Winnie was obsessed with her work.


    She wanted to get the software developed sooner and then break the partnership, to avoid Felix from


    having misunderstanding about her.


    "There''s no rush."


    Brian grabbed the document from Winnie''s hand and tossed it aside.


    "You can make bracelets for the kids before you work, and this isn''t a job that can be done in three


    days or five. You''re on edge of stressing yourself out now, aren''t you afraid it''ll have on your research?"


    "Here, make the bracelet first and I''ll help you."


    Winnie felt that there wasn''t enough time, but Brian felt that there was plenty of time. Three months and


    five months, half a year, or ten years was no problem.


    Winnie sighed helplessly, and then got ready to make bracelet.


    "Come and help."


    She could only try to finish it as soon as possible, for she had to work.


    Winnie taught Megan as she made it, and Megan learned very carefully.


    "Luke is ck and Megan is red, pair to Daddy''s, like families."


    This was purely Winnie''s personal thoughts.


    "Mom is wrong, a family must have a mother, and Mom, you should make one for yourself just like


    daddy¡¯s. It is a family bracelet. Other kids would envy us."


    Megan corrected her mother''s idea. A family would not be perfect without a mother.


    "Megan''s right, Mom, get one for yourself."


    Brian smiled as he said, Winnie did deserve one of these.


    Winnie was silent and did not respond. Although it was just a bracelet, she knew what feelings she had


    poured into it, and she knew what Brian''s bracelet represented.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brian and the children might not even think it mattered, but she couldn''t wear the bracelet easily.


    "Mom, do you make it for yourself or not?"


    Seeing that her mother wasn''t responding, Megan spoke.


    "I will finish yours first."


    Winnie was perfunctory, for she knew she hadn''t bought enough materials for so many people.


    Sure enough by the time they made it to the end, there weren''t enough materials left for Winnie.


    "Dad, go get some now."


    Megan wanted her father to go and buy it back. Brian turned to leave directly after hearing that, but he


    was stopped by Winnie.


    "You don''t know where to buy it, I''ll buy it one day when I pass by the mall."


    "The mall is open right now, so I can get it now."


    Brian was obsessing as much as Megan was, and it wasn''t just a bracelet they were obsessing about,


    but what it represented.


    "It''s toote now. They''ll miss bedtime by the time you get them back."


    "It''s gettingte, you guys should get back to bed."


    Winnie made a random excuse and let the children leave.


    It was bedtime for the children, but she had to work overnight.

 Chapter 890 Work Stopped

    Chapter 890 Work Stopped


    The children were taken away by Brian. Once the children left, she took the papers out again.


    Her goal was to mull over the paperwork this evening and start working on it tomorrow.


    Brian went back to Winnie''s room after the children went asleep, as he was worried that Winnie would


    continue working.


    She was taking her work too seriously, however Brian was afraid that it was affecting her health.


    Entering directly without knocking, Brian saw Winnie reading a document as expected.


    Brian didn''t say anything and walked over to Winnie to grab the document out of her hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Winnie asked.


    "It''s break time, can''t work."


    "Go to bed, the papers will be for you in the morning."


    Brian turned around and left with Winnie''s document.


    "Wait ......"


    Winnie reacted quickly, her voice falling and her blocking in front of Brian.


    "You''ll affect my work progress. It might not be able to be developed for six months."


    Winnie protested. She must not drag the work, so she could get herself not involved with Brian at work.


    "I''m the Party A. Did I say it is in a hurry? Is there a time limit on the contract? What''s your hurry?"


    "Hurry up and go to bed......"


    Before Brian could finish his words, the document in his hand was snatched away by Winnie


    unexpectedly.


    "Party A is not in a hurry, but Party B must have a responsibility. There is no time specified in the


    contract, but I may develop it as soon as possible."


    "I''m taking this job and I will devote myself to it. I can''t take your money, but drag it on."


    Winnie had her own ideas, and no matter what the excuse was, she had to seize the time she could.


    Winnie hid the papers behind her and walked towards the bed. She thought Brian would just leave, but


    when she sat down to work, Brian followed her.


    "Go to sleep."


    Winnie reminded, hoping that he would leave and not interfere with her work, but not only did Brian not


    leave, he was lying on Winnie''s bed instead.


    "How can I go to bed when my partner is still working?"


    "You can work, but I can stay up with you."


    Brian closed his eyes, fearing that his secret joy would leak from his open eyes.


    Since she had to work, Brian would keep her apany.


    "How am I supposed to work while you''re here?"


    Winnie protested. Her work required quiet environment, and with Brian lying here, she was not able to


    work.


    "No work then, go to sleep first."


    Brian opened his eyes as his words fell, and pulled Winnie down into his arms.


    "Lying down is much morefortable than working, and this is the time to lie down and sleep, you


    can''t go against the biological clock."


    "Let go, you''re bumming out."


    "Brian Be......"


    "Winnie Chambers, can you not be so stubborn? Do you know you''re stubborn like a bull?"


    Brian didn''t give Winnie a chance to resist. She was calling his name, and he could call her name as


    well. Even with such an uninteresting game, Brian felt better than the tight nerves at work.


    "I look like a bull?"


    Winnie was furious, sat up and started pping Brian with the papers in her hands.


    "You''re even more stubborn than I am, and you have the nerve to say I''m like a bull."


    "You can¡¯t describe people like that, you know?"


    Winnie did not speak foulnguage, and even she was angry, she spoke in a courteous manner.


    Brian was beaten without getting angry, instead he smiled brightly.


    It was one of the few times in his life that he had been beaten, and the important thing was that it was


    the same woman dared to beat him.


    "Now that you know I''m stubborn than you, lie down and sleep."


    With one force, Brian pulled Winnie down into his arms again.


    "Let go of me, I''m going to sleep now."


    Winnie felt a certain kind of danger when she got close to Brian. This danger did note from Brian,


    but from her own strongly beating heart.


    She was afraid that she couldn''t control kissing Brian, afraid that she couldn''t control her physical


    needs again, afraid that her heart once again was in turmoil.


    "Good, work is not the most important, get enough sleep, so that you have a healthy body and energy


    to work."


    "Remember, no more working atte nights. You can''t work past 10:30 p.m., and if you do, I''ll do it


    again like I did today ......"


    "Cut the crap, it''s ten-thirty now."


    Winnie interrupted Brian.


    She didn''t dare to listen further, always feeling there was sunlight in his words shining in her heart,


    making her heart melt little by little, making her feel his concern.


    Brian raised the corners of his mouth and looked sideways at Winnie.


    It feels so good to hold his beloved in arms and feel her body heat, maybe that was the most down-to-


    earth feeling of all.


    "Give me the document, and I''ll return it to you in the morning."


    Brian let go of Winnie, but reached out to ask Winnie for the document.


    Winnie sat up and then stared at Brian in anger, not wanting to hand over the document but having no


    choice. Finally, she reluctantly mmed the document into Brian''s hand.


    "Good girl, go to sleep."


    Brianughed at Winnie''s reluctance and at how cute she was even when she was angry.


    Brian took the document and left, walking to the door with another reminder.


    "Don''t try to copy the document, and if I catch you doing it, I''ll live in your ce and keep an eye on you


    all the time."


    Brian knew that Winnie would think of other ways to continue to stay upte working.


    Brian did not give a reminder but a threat, or he would live with Winnie in her house.


    Winnie was angry with Brian, she picked up a pillow and smashed it at him, but luckily, Brian closed the


    door in time and was spared from this disaster.


    From the next day onwards, Winnie brought home the work, and with Brian there, she did not have to


    pick up the children. She devoted most of her time to work.


    She carried out her work in Brian''s studio and devoted herself into it.


    As she was working carefully, she heard a knock at the door.


    She went straight to the door and then opened it.


    "What is wrong, Raya?"


    Winnie asked.


    "Mr. Felix is here, do you want to go down and meet him?"


    Raya consulted Winnie, because Winnie was alone at home


    "Chairman? What''s he doing here?"


    Winnie was surprised.


    "I don¡¯t know, he is downstairs now."


    Raya really didn''t know what Felix was doing over here.


    "I''ll go down, then."


    Winnie was at home, and she couldn''t just pretend she didn''t know and avoid meeting him.


    Winnie first went back to her desk to save the contents of herputer so that she wouldn''t lose the


    data, before walking out of the studio.


    Just after closing the studio door, she saw Felix standing at the stairway on the second floor.


    "You''re here, Chairman."


    Winnie greeted him and walked over to Felix.


    "Rufus wants to pick up some clothes, so I came over to help get them."


    "They said you were working and I came to see."


    Felix was a bit out of breath when he walked up to the second floor, so Winnie couldn''t let him go down


    right away. But the second floor was Brian''s studio, so Winnie could only bring Felix to the studio.


    "Chairman, will youre with me to the studio for some rest?"


    Winnie assisted Felix as she spoke, walking towards the studio. She then talked to Raya.


    "Raya, help get Mr. Rufus¡¯s clothes."


    "Okay, I will get it now."


    Raya went downstairs after answering, and Winnie assisted Felix to walk into the studio.


    "Lowe,e in and sit too."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Winnie invited Butler Lowe who was standing by the door.


    "No, this is a studio, I can¡¯t go in. I''ll just wait downstairs."


    When Butler Lowe finished speaking, he closed the door, separating himself from the studio.


    But he didn''t go downstairs, but went to Vanessa''s room.


    In the studio.


    "Is this Brian''s studio or yours?"


    Felix sat on the couch and looked around.


    "Brian¡¯s, I''ve got some work, so I work here."


    Winnie answered honestly, wondering if Felix knew about her cooperation with Brian.


    "Oh, I didn¡¯t know you are working, am I interrupting?"


    Felix didn''t expect Winnie to be at home, and the reason he came up was to create an opportunity for


    Butler Lowe to do his work.


    "No, I''ll be working at home all this time and won''t be going out."


    "I signed a new software engineering project with the Be Group and that''s what I''m doing from


    home."


    Winnie told him the truth. Although she didn''t know if Brian had told Felix about it, she felt that she


    should say it again at this moment.


    She told him was because she was showing that she had no motives.


    "Oh, Brian didn''t tell me."


    "Since it''s work, why don''t you go to the office instead of working at home?"


    Felix was surprised but did not show it, just told himself that he should be more cautious, because


    Winnie was the daughter of Dominik Chambers.


    "I''m afraid to bring unnecessary trouble to Mr. Be if I work in the office, the staff will have gossip


    about us."


    "So it would be better to work from home."


    Winnie did have this reason for not going to thepany, not wanting herself to be talked about nor did


    she want Brian to be looked down upon by the employees.


    Wherever she was, she got the job done perfectly.


    "You have a point, and since it''s work, Brian should prepare a more professional studio for you."


    Felix was confused, and he still suspected Winnie''s purpose for working from home.

 Chapter 891 Successful Bidding

    Chapter 891 Sessful Bidding


    Now that Winnie was back with Brian, she was starting to get involved in the Be Group¡¯s work.


    After getting Brian and the Be Group under her control, the Be Group was going to be


    destroyed in Winnie''s hands.


    At this moment Felix''s worry had not decreased.


    "No need, I can work anywhere. If he needs this ce, I''ll go to my own room, for I want quality work


    not working conditions."


    Winnie understood Felix probably was afraid of her stealing Brian''s work secrets.


    She knew that Felix had never dropped his guard, and that she was either a liar or a thief to his eyes.


    In short she had always been the one he was wary of.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s the work quality matters not the condition."


    "Director Chambers, I''ve always admired your ability to work."


    Winnie was smart and had a strict attitude towards her work. Such a girl was indeed his standard for


    choosing a grandson-inw.


    But not Winnie, she was Dominik Chambers'' daughter and likely carried hatred with her, one day she


    would take revenge.


    "Thank you, Chairman, for your appreciation."


    Winnie said politely, his wariness had never waned, but this time it was obvious that he was strict too.


    Although she didn''t know the reason for Felix''s rigor, Winnie clearly knew that she hadn''t done anything


    excessive, let alone stealing any secrets in this office.


    There was no way she could change Felix''s cold attitude towards her, but she could do her best.


    "I want to thank you for improving the rtionship between Brian and Rufus. On behalf of everyone in


    the Be family, I ......"


    "You don''t have to be so polite, Chairman, I didn''t do anything. The bond between father and son will


    never be broken no matter what they go through, they just need a chance. Once this step is taken,


    things will be better resolved in the future. So you don''t have to worry anymore, everything will be fine."


    Winnie interrupted Felix without letting him finish his sentence.


    She did not want him to thank her.


    She didn''t ept Brian''s thanks, didn''t ept Rufus'' thanks, didn''t ept Ste and Joshua''s thanks,


    since that was the case, she couldn''t ept Felix''s thanks.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t feel she had the ability to change Brian. So she couldn''t take


    their whole family''s thanks.


    "Director Chambers, you are right, but you''re modest."


    Felix¡¯s heart was soft again. She was a kind-hearted woman, who would never take revenge.


    At this moment, Felix had a selfish thought, hoping that Winnie was not here to take revenge, hoping


    that she and Brian did not know anything, hoping she kept by Brian¡¯s side to give strength to Brian and


    help raise the next generation of the Be family.


    As Felix''s words fell, Butler Lowe knocked on the door.


    "Chairman, the clothes are ready, we can go now."


    "Good."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "That''s it then, I''ll go to the hospital."


    Felix stood up, and then walked out of the studio.


    Winnie sent Felix away and then went back to work, not wondering what Felix''s purpose foring


    here was.


    When the charity auction started on Wednesday, Winnie didn''t tell Brian but asked Finn to apany


    her.


    From the moment she walked into the auction site, Winnie became nervous and even excited.


    She came with the imperative determination that her family''s house would have toe back to her.


    Finding a seat near the front, Winnie and Finn sat down.


    Watching the bidders walk in, Winnie became even more nervous.


    "These people are here for the house?"


    Winnie whispered andmunicated with Finn next to her.


    "No, there''s more than just the house up for bid today, there''s other donated stuff up for auction along


    with it. You don''t have to worry, it''s going to be a sess."


    He had sensed Winnie''s nervousness long ago, but he didn''t know how tofort her.


    If she was his girlfriend, he would hold her hand in his own and would give her a hug.


    "Oh, I thought it was all about bidding on houses."


    Winnie rxed, or the bidding on the house was estimated to be a hundred million.


    "You''re overthinking it. By the way, how was the money raised?"


    Finn returned the money to Brian, but Brian didn''t say how Winnie got the money.


    "I got an cooperation and I was given a total of fifty million for the deposit and start-up capital. I didn''t


    borrow the money from you, because I think fifty million is enough."


    Winnie felt that she waste in saying that, she should have told Finn when she raised the money so


    that he wouldn''t be worrying.


    "Well, good. You won''t have any pressure to raise money in that way."


    That was Winnie¡¯s personality.


    She would rather suffer herself and never bother others, never make things difficult for others. Such a


    good woman was not cherished Brian, though.


    "Yeah, you know me. I''m solid with the money I''ve earned with my own efforts."


    Winnie did not say that she was out of psychological shadow of debt, out of fear, she did not dare to


    use other people''s money.


    Finn smiled lightly, looking at Winnie''s pure and sunny appearance when she smiled. If they had met


    earlier, maybe they would have been more than just subordinates.


    "I don''t think this house will sell for fifty million, thend is indeed worth twenty-five million, but the


    house is very old, I guess it can''t be worth twenty-five million. You''ve got enough money ready, if it is


    not enough, I can lend to you."


    Finn diverted his thoughts, focusing on the house instead of ruminating.


    "Hopefully 50 million will do, if it''s not enough, you''ll really have to help me. But don''t worry, as soon as


    the house is bought, I''ll use it to get a loan and then pay you back."


    Winnie was afraid that it wouldn''t be enough, so she told Finn so as not to catch herself off guard.


    "No problem."


    Finn agreed readily.


    The two men chatted for a while before the auction began.


    There was indeed more than this one vi up for auction, and by the time the vi was auctioned, it was


    an hourter.


    Looking at the pictures of the house shown on the screen, Winnie''s heart ached uncontrobly.


    It wasn''t just a house, it was the only memory her parents had left behind. It was exciting to think about


    it and she even wanted to cry. If no one had been there, she might have lost her voice long ago.


    "This vi was donated by a very sessful entrepreneur, but he does good deeds without leaving his


    name. None of you should try to know who he is."


    The host humorously opened his mouth, but he did not say who the donor was.


    "Without further ado, the starting bid for this vi is twenty-five million, and we will now begin the


    bidding."


    "Since we have to save every penny of our charity''s money, the auctioneer is me. Come on, twenty-five


    million, any more?"


    The host''s humor and wit eased Winnie''s nerves, and at this point, she didn''t have the energy to be


    nervous and to be all in on the bidding. It was because of a strong conviction that she had to calm


    down.


    "Twenty-six million."


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, there were bidders who raised their bids.


    "Twenty-seven million."


    "Twenty-eight million."


    There was a steady stream of people giving prices, and Winnie remained silent as she listened to these


    people''s price increased.


    It was easy to raise the bids one million by one million up to 50 million.


    "Twenty-eight million once, twenty-eight million twice, twenty ......"


    "Twenty-nine million."


    "Thirty million."


    The price continued to rise, but when it grew to thirty million, Winnie heard people whispering behind


    her.


    "This house is not worth it if the price is being raised, the location is good and the house is big, but the


    house is too old to live in, and tearing it down is like throwing away a lot of money."


    Hearing people behind her talk like this, Winnie felt happy instead. The more they talked like this, the


    lesspetition there would be.


    It was not decent or worthwhile for them, but for Winnie, this house was the most decent, more


    valuable than even Brian''s hilltop vi.


    The bidding continued and didn''t stop with the chatter of the people behind them.


    "Thirty-six million."


    "Thirty-eight million."


    There was silence for a moment after 38 million.


    "Thirty-eight million once, thirty-eight million twice. Thirty-eight million ......"


    Just as Winnie was about to raise her hand, someone else raised the price.


    "Forty million."


    "Forty-two million."


    These two prices were given by two people, and the price was raised to such a high level because


    these two people had been insisting on it.


    Forty-two million was a surprise to the host.


    "Forty-two million once, forty-two million twice, forty-two million ......"


    Just at this critical moment Winnie raised her card.


    "Forty-three million."


    No one expected an increase on this house, and it was a beautiful, sophisticated and young woman.


    They all looked at Winnie with astonished eyes, thinking that such a beautiful and rich woman should


    buy a better vi.


    "Thedy is up to forty-three million, any more?"


    "Forty-three million once ......"


    "Forty-four million."


    There was a man who raised a million higher than Winnie. Winnie ndly looked back at this person,


    whose face had turned gloomy and his eyebrows were knitted together, looking as if he had reached


    his limit.


    "Forty-five million."


    Winnie raised her card again, not yet the expected fifty million, she didn''t need to panic.


    "Forty-five million, forty-five million once, forty-five million twice, forty-five million ...... three times."


    "Deal, the house is this beauty''s."


    As the host''s words fell, Winnie''s heart fell with them, feeling relieved.


    The house was finally back to her.


    Winnie took a little more time to deal with the procedure, and the first time she walked out of the


    charity, Winnie called her aunt on the phone.


    Waiting for the call to be connected, Finn could see that Winnie could not contain her excitement


    already.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Winnie''s tears flowed down.


    "Auntie ...... Auntie, I have good news for you. I bought back our vi, we have a home now, we can


    now go back the house my parents sued to live."


    Winnie was unbearably emotional, sobbing.

 Chapter 892 Incredible Excitement

    Chapter 892 Incredible Excitement


    Finn was heartbroken to hear what Winnie said. It could be seen that Winnie had suppressed for a


    long, long time.


    "Really? You really bought it back?"


    Isobel got excited, unable to believe that such sudden news was true.


    "Yes, I really bought it back. Wait, Auntie, I''ll definitely buy back the house grandpa left you as well."


    Winnie was excited, but did not forget to make a promise to her aunt. These were the ones she had


    sold back then, and now she would have to work to buy them back.


    Her parents used to live that house when they were alive, and for her aunt¡¯s house was the ce


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    where her grandparents used to live.


    "Good, it''s good to have it back. It''s good to have our home back."


    Isobel cried with excitement, it was inevitable to be excited after finally having their house back after so


    many years.


    She owed it to her brother and sister-inw for all these years, for failing to take care of their children


    and give them help during their hardest times.


    "Well, we have a home now. Come back soon, Auntie, and let''s go home together."


    Winnie''s eyes were already flooded with tears, her emotions were out of control, and she could no


    longer control her excitement.


    On one side, Finn watched with heartache, though it was tears of joy, it reflected that she had suffered


    extraordinary difficulties.


    Finn took out a tissue and handed it to Winnie. It was such a simple thing he could do when Winnie


    was so sad.


    Although this house cost arge price to buy back, but seeing Winnie''s radical delight like this, he felt


    that it was worth a hundred million.


    On the way back, Finn drove Winnie, whose mood had only eased at this point.


    "Did it scare you?"


    Winnie spoke with embarrassment. She didn''t expect her emotions to get out of control and she would


    cry bitterly in front of Finn.


    "Am I that easily scared? I think it''s quite normal to express the joy of regaining."


    Finn''s understanding made Winnie feel her heart warm, but this house was more than regaining.


    "It''s soplicated with our family, when this house was taken by the bank after our familypany


    went bankrupt. I haven''t stepped foot in this house since my parents died."


    "The house is old, but it''s the only ce that holds our family memories. I always felt like Mom and Dad


    and my sister and I were drifting without this house back, like we didn''t have a home and Mom and Dad


    were like lonely ghosts."


    "Now that the house is back, we can all go home."


    Winniemented that her family would finally be able to go home.


    "My next goal is to buy back my aunt''s house and I have to work hard to earn money."


    At this moment, Winnie''s joy could not be interpreted by only regaining.


    "It seems you''ve been through a lot, isn''t one house enough to pay off your family''s debts?"


    Winnie told him the story, but not in details, and Finn didn''t ask much about it. This time he wanted to


    know a little more and help a little more.


    "My family owed so much at that time, not just the debts from thepany''s bankruptcy, but the money


    my father borrowed from other people to keep thepany going in theter years, and the money


    that needed topensate when my parents died."


    "It adds up to ...... is just too much."


    Winnie didn''t even want to say the exact number, for she felt fearful to say it.


    "I couldn''t contact my aunt when the ident happened, and I had no money at all. In that time, I had


    to pay my mother''s and Vanessa''s medical bills. Even outside the hospital at that time were debtors


    that almost drove me to death."


    "Now that I don''t know how I made it through."


    The memories were too painful for her to forget.


    Finn, who was driving, just listened quietly, thinking that it would be a release to let Winnie talk about it.


    Winnie continued.


    "At that time I thought my mom could be resuscitated, so I went around raising money. Unfortunately


    my rtives did not want to see me."


    "There was no other way, so I sold myself ...... to Brian. To be more specific, it was a surrogate, to give


    him a child."


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t know my pregnancy at the time and I only got a small amount ofpensation."


    "With Mom gone, my sister in aa, and my aunt unreachable, I''m worthless on my own."


    "At that time ..... you may not imagine how desperate I was at that time. I wanted to die together with


    my sister more than once."


    Winnie hadn''t said any of these things to Brian. But today she wanted to say it to release herself. And


    Finn was willing to be a quiet listener.


    Finn was shocked, guessing that Winnie was a woman with a story, but he didn''t expect her to be


    suffering. He didn''t expect her children to be born from a surrogate.


    "Luckily, I got through it, and luckily, my aunt came back. I sold my aunt''s house and sold the house my


    mother left me and barely paid some of the debt off."


    "We kept another portion for living expenses. I hadn¡¯t finished with my study abroad and my sister


    needed money to continue her treatment. I just studied on my own at home while working part-time. I


    was busy untilte every day beforeing home. Then I learned that I was pregnant, and thenter


    gave birth, and I gave a child to Brian. It was kind of a little money to keep me going abroad to get my


    diploma back."


    Now in a few words she could finish her long and painful story, it was not as hard now as it was then,


    but the pain wass still there.


    Winnie really didn''t know how she had pulled through with so much negative energy at that time, and


    wondered how she had managed to cure her sister and give birth to her children.


    It was a difficult time back then.


    Hearing that, Finn thought that Winnie had finished with her suffering. Just when he wanted tofort


    her, Winnie spoke again.


    "I came back from studying abroad and got a job. I started earning money. But all these years I could


    not forget the child that was given to Brian and failed to inhibit the desire to meet him and see how he


    was doing."


    "The funny thing is that, I didn''t even know that the father of my child was Brian, and I even came to


    theirpany to start working together."


    "Happily, I found my child I had abandoned, but also plunged into another abyss of pain."


    Speaking of this, Winnie could not help but sigh, from the sudden ident of her parents to now, it had


    been so many years ago, but she had never escaped the suffering. She had been trying to break free,


    but she fell deeper.


    "I didn''t control my heart and fell in love with Brian. But there was no way that the Be family could


    ept someone of my status. I had to make a break with Brian after I realized that I couldn''t possibly


    be epted by the Be family."


    "To be honest, I don''t know if Brian has ever liked me, and I don''t know if I have a ce in his heart."


    "I always wondered if I didn''t have these two kids Brian might just turn away from me."


    The conversation ended, and Winnie looked sideways at Finn and smiled to herself.


    Her story was too tedious and too sad.


    She was really afraid that these experiences of hers would make Finn snicker, that Finn would felt it a


    joke.


    "You are a tough woman who hase through so many things. I''m sure you''ll be happy in the future,


    it''s impossible to always go through trials and tribtions in life."


    What could Finn say? Should she be told that Brian has her in his heart or should she be told that she


    had loved the wrong person?


    He could only hope that her future got better and better.


    "What if I''m not tough? One has to live. I want to have a man to cover me from the storm like everyone


    else, but look at what I''ve been through, what man would dare toe near me?"


    "I have to be tough, and there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Winnie had no hope for her future, because she couldn''t forget Brian. Without a man, she was destined


    to be alone for the rest of her life and feel sorry to her children.


    Even without the ordeal, the deficit and loneliness would be enough for the rest of her life.


    "Forget it, I''m tired of talking about it, you''re tired of hearing it too, right? Let¡¯s get something to eat, you


    haven''t eaten since noon and now you''re hungry."


    Winnie changed the subject and shifted her mood. No matter how hard it was, she had to face it, no


    matter how hard it was, she needed to eat. She could only persevere when she got enough strength.


    Winnie was extraordinarily happy today. She went home after dinner with Finn. When she was back


    home, she found the children and Brian were eating dinner, so she was to go to the hospital to deliver


    food to Rufus.


    "You guys eat, I''ll go to the hospital and bring Rufus his food."


    After Winnie finished speaking, she went straight to the kitchen, where Raya was preparing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get it ready right now."


    "There are two kinds of soup today, one for your dad and one for Paul. I''ve put a note on the outside of


    the thermos, so there''s no mistaking it."


    Raya instructed, but inadvertently always referred to Rufus as Winnie''s father.


    "You''re wrong again, Raya, I''m bringing Rufus and Paul dinner."


    Winnie had already rified many times that Rufus was not her dad. She couldn''t afford this identity,


    and even today, at such an exciting moment, she had to remind herself not to be confused by it.


    "It''s the same, you are families. Sooner orter, Rufus will be your dad."


    Every time Raya had been reminded by Winnie in the past, she had promptly corrected herself. This


    time, she probably felt that there was no point in correcting herself, so she gave this response.


    "No, I am not a family member."


    Raya''s words made Winnie embarrassed. How was she worthy of being a member of the Be


    family? She never dared to think about it.


    "I am not joking. The key to the problem now is you, as long as you nod your head, you are Rufus


    daughter-inw."


    Raya had her reason, probably because Winnie was worried about Rufus or maybe because she


    hoped they wouldn''t waste time but gave the kids aplete home as soon as possible.


    "......"


    "Raya is right, if you nod your head, you are my dad¡¯s daughter-inw."


    Winnie wanted to retort, but Brian was one step ahead of her in affirming Raya''s words.

 Chapter 893 Why Are You So Happy

    Chapter 893 Why Are You So Happy


    Winnie didn''t say anything but smiled faintly.


    "It''s time for me to go to the hospital."


    Winnie took the lunch box from Raya''s hand and turned to Brian.


    "You go and have dinner, I''ll be fine on my own."


    Winnie avoided that topic just now. She did not believe what Brian said and she did not expect to be


    Rufus¡¯ daughter-inw. If she couldn''t find her beloved again in this life, it would be good to be his


    daughter the rest of her life.


    "I''m done eating anding with you."


    Brian took the lunchbox in Winnie''s hand, and then walked out together with Winnie.


    He knew Winnie was avoiding it, knew she still couldn''t ept it right now. It didn''t matter, he could


    wait until she nodded her head.


    On the way to the hospital, Winnie had been in a good mood. It seemed that the conversation she had


    just had with Raya had not affected her mood.


    Seeing Winnie in a good mood, Brian was naturally relieved. So, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "You''ve been pretty happy since you got home today until now, did something good happen to you?"


    "Yes, Do I show it that obviously?"


    Winnie asked Brian, she was indeed in a good mood, but she didn''t realize that her good mood had


    been given away.


    "Yeah, it''s obvious. You are smiling all the time."


    "Miss Chambers, can you tell me why you are happy?"


    Brian asked jokingly, not wanting to spoil Winnie''s good mood.


    "Oh ...... helped Finn solve a case today and used my expertise to catch the suspect, so I''m feeling


    pretty happy."


    Winnie didn''t tell the truth, not because she wanted to deliberately hide it, but because she felt that her


    family''s affairs had never been cared for by Brian, and she was afraid that it would be a joke to him.


    "Catching a bad guy makes you so happy, so would you be happier if you develop the software?"


    Brian just felt Winnie was happy because she helped solve a case. Although he didn''t think much about


    it, the name Finn still made him ufortable.


    "No, I don''t feel particrly happy with all the software I''ve developed. The two jobs are not the same.


    The police industry is very simr to thew department I took in college so I feel a sense of


    aplishment. Software is just a necessary for my survival, a tool for me to earn money."


    Winnie managed to avoid the real reason for her happiness.


    After thinking twice, she still felt it was better not to say anything. Small talk was fine, but it was better


    not to bother Brian with her family''s affairs.


    "Like thew that much?"


    The statement Winnie gave was a bit surprising to Brian, if she truly liked this industry, would she


    change her career one day?


    "Yes, secretly I tookw sses without my parents'' knowledge."


    "My favorite thing was the profession ofwyering, eloquent and righteous, a noble profession that


    exists to protect the various interests of citizens."


    "But when I was admitted by a college, my mom changed my major and I was forced to do software


    engineering."


    It surprisingly reminded Winnie of what happened years ago.


    Maybe it was because she was in a good mood today.


    "I didn''t give up onwyers when I went to college, so I snuck in aw elective and also took the bar


    exam. When I graduated, I also took thew to study abroad."


    "I still have a teaching certificate. When the school organized students to go to remote mountainous


    areas to teach students there, I wanted to join. Then I worked hard to get my teaching certificate, but I


    didn''t have a chance to use it, because I was going to study abroad."


    Winnie was pleased with the results she had obtained, and she really didn''t know what she had used to


    get various licenses.


    Brian had been listening quietly, this was the first time Winnie had talked about her past. Originally, he


    didn''t want to interrupt her so that she could talk a bit more. But there was one thing that Brian was


    curious about.


    "You lovedw so much and fought for the opportunity to go abroad. Once you left the country, your


    parents couldn''t control what you studied, so why did you stick with software engineering?"


    Brian''s remark did make Winnie collect her good mood, but she didn''t refuse to answer.


    "I gave it up for Penny. At the time I was first in thew department and she was the second. Only if I


    waived could she go out to study abroad with the school''s grant."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I wasn''t doing too well on my software engineering exams, but I did have the opportunity to go abroad,


    only it was self-funded."


    "My family was rich at that time and my parents were supportive of me continuing my studies in


    software engineering, so I gave up onw."


    She gave up her favorite career for her best friend, but she never thought it would end up like this.


    When Winnie said that, Brian remembered that Penny was influencing Winnie''s life.


    "The ce I most wanted to intern at that time was XX Law Firm, which, by the way, I just found out is


    owned by the Finn¡¯s family."


    At the mention of this matter, Winnie''s emotions rose high again.


    "Their family''sw firm was the most desired ce for all thew students, but I think I was the most


    advantaged. At that time, I could have gone straight to thew firm for an internship without going


    abroad, but I ended up going abroad because of Penny."


    "She had low self-esteem because of her family and didn''t want to engage with people. Plus Daenerys


    also paid her own to study abroad and we three went to the same university, so I chose software


    engineering but give upw."


    Hearing that, Brian snickered, and even wanted to thank Penny for the influence she brought to Winnie.


    If Winnie had not studied abroad in the first ce, if she had chosenw, the person she would have


    met would have been Finn, who was like-minded with her.


    Once Winnie met Finn, no matter what had happened to their family back then, no matter how much


    money she needed, Finn would definitely help her out.


    If so, Winnie would not have been able to be her surrogate, and their bond would have gone up, much


    less the existence of these two children.


    "I think you made the right choice in software engineering, you''re a genius at it."


    Brian didn''t continue to ask about her past because her dream was close to Finn, because Finn could


    help her achieve her dream.


    Brian was now really afraid that Winnie would change her career to be a police officer on a whim,


    or go to work at the Finn family''sw firm. What gave him a littlefort was that Winnie was still short


    of money right now, and software engineering would allow her to earn money quickly.


    "I am not genius, ites with hard work."


    "...... It''s all in the past. Although Penny affects my destiny, she taught me a lot."


    "I haven''t been to see her for days. I''ll go see her after I deliver dinner to your father."


    Winnie no longer hated Penny, to be precise she, couldn''t hate her seeing her that way.


    Penny probably felt that she ended up like this because of Winnie.


    "You can''t go see her, she is dangerous, you didn''t your lessenst time?"


    Brian objected almost immediately, no matter what kind of feelings Winnie had for Penny, from his point


    of view, he just couldn''t let Winnie get hurt, couldn''t let Winnie go near such a dangerous person.


    "Oscar is there and it will be fine."


    Winnie knew to be careful, but not as cautious as Brian. As long as she was defensive, Penny couldn''t


    do anything to her at all. Besides, she got training at the police station during this period of time.


    "That won''t work either, Oscar was therest time, what could he do?"


    "You can go if you want, but I''ll go with you."


    Brian still stuck to his idea, and just as his words fell, he suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    Before Winnie was ready, the car had already pulled up to the side of the road.


    "Just give me a second and I''ll be back in a minute."


    Brian got out of the car after that. Winnie looked puzzled, but obediently waited in the car.


    Not muchter, Brian walked out of the flower shop, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand.


    "It''s for your father?"


    Winnie said, thinking that Brian cared his father mow. It was a good tendency.


    "I called you a genius just know, why are you being silly now?"


    "Dad had lung surgery and is very sensitive to the smells he breathes in. Flowers of this scent are not


    appropriate in his hospital room."


    Brian smiled, he didn''t buy this bouquet of flowers for his father.


    "Who do you want to give to then?"


    Feeling that what Brian said made sense, Winnie still didn''t know who Brian''s flowers were bought for.


    "Is it Penny? I''m going to see Pennyter, so you bought it for her?"


    That was all Winnie could think about.


    "Stop your nonsense, why should I buy her flowers?"


    Brian did not expect that she would guess he bought flowers for Penny.


    "It is for you."


    Brian did not let Winnie in continue to guess, or she would say Wendy, ra, Gloria, in any case not


    her own.


    Brian handed Winnie the flowers, causing Winnie to be surprised.


    "For me? Why would you send me flowers?"


    "Take it so I can keep driving, there are two men waiting for dinner at the hospital."


    Brian forced Winnie to take the flowers first, or Winnie would ask endlessly.


    Winnie was sort of forced to ept this bouquet of flowers. She did not know why, but held it in her


    arms, smelling the faint scent of daisies was really refreshing.


    "Why?"


    The car continued to drive, and Winnie continued to ask questions.


    "Because you''re in a good mood, and because you helped punish the bad guys, it''s congrattory to


    reward you. It is a good reason?"


    "Daisy means happy, and I hope you are happy every day."


    Brian not only exined the reason for giving her flowers, but also expressed his own wishes. He was


    d to see Winnie happy, so he wanted to give her a gift tomemorate it.

 Chapter 894 An Annoying Breakfast

    Chapter 894 An Annoying Breakfast


    Just when Brian was thinking about what to give as a gift, he happened to see a florist and stopped to


    buy flowers without hesitation.


    Such a reason made Winnie inexplicably moved. She really didn''t know that there were times when


    Brian was so attentive to her.


    Looking at the simple daisy in her hand, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Since when do you study flowers?"


    Winnie responded. She knew she should at least say thank you, but she did not speak it out.


    "I''d like to study what you like, or learn more about you."


    "I searched it on Inte, women like to receive gifts, not like the gift itself, but like that surprise when


    they receive it. If you like it, I will send you surprises often in the future."


    Brian was really attentive, and if he wasn''t usually too busy with work, he might have been more


    attentive.


    "......"


    Winnie did not know what to say at this moment, wondering if he was really changing or if it was just a


    whim.


    In order to give her a gift, he googled it. Brian never did it before, at least not to her.


    Her heart swayed, if he was not a whim, if he was attentive to her, would she ept him?


    There was a moment of silence and finally Winnie was forced to let her wavering heart firm up.


    "I''m not like other girls, I don''t like gifts for no reason, I don''t like the surprise thates with them. I


    will feel they are up to something when people give me gifts. I will ept the flowers today, no need to


    give me gifts in the future."


    She was not in the habit of receiving gifts, and the only gift she wanted was that valuable ne that


    Brian had given her. It wasn''t that she liked the ne because it was valuable, but the meaning in it.


    Even though she liked it so much, after separating from Brian, she still returned the ne to him, so


    that Brian would not think she had ulterior motives.


    The reason why Winnie refused Brian''s future gifts was because she was afraid that she would get


    addicted to them and that one day when he did not give her anymore, she would miss it.


    "Okay, whatever you say, if you don''t like it, I won''t do it."


    Brian''s answer was unexpected, and she expected Brian to ask why.


    Brian agreed because he didn''t want to go against Winnie''s words. Sending a gift was because he


    wanted her to be happy, but even if he did not give her gift, he still wanted her to be happy.


    Brian would give her gift again.


    Friday morning at the old house.


    As the family sat at the table eating breakfast, Felix''s face stayed somber.


    "Grandpa, you don''t look well, are you not feeling well?"


    Jack saw the grim in his grandfather and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay."


    "Have you been working hard all this time?"


    Felix said that he was ok, but his voice was cold and deep, because he was unhappy with something.


    "Grandpa, I''ve been working very, very hard. Brian has given me so much work that I can''t meet his


    standards even if I am very earnest."


    "Rufus said if I''m not up to par, he''ll get me into warehouse and start over. Grandpa, plead for me, tell


    him to give me some time."


    It was surprising that a concern for his grandfather had turned into a plea all of a sudden, and it


    seemed that Jack was being tortured to the point where he could barely hold on.


    His words made Felix frown as he listened, but Maria''s anger climbed up.


    "I don''t know what is in Brian¡¯s mind. Even if he doesn''t give Jack a position, he doesn¡¯t have to make


    things difficult for him at every turn. If he really sends Jack to the warehouse, I''ll go to thepany and


    have a talk with him."


    "Jack did a good job in the branch. He saw that and transferred Jack back, because he did not want


    Jack to be excellent. We are families ......"


    Maria said emotionally, suddenly raised his eyes and saw Felix''s biting re, so she was scared and


    hurried to stop.


    For a moment, easing her shocked heart, Maria continued.


    "Dad, you should stand up to say something, you can''t always be biased towards Brian. Jack is your


    grandson too, you can''t just focus on Brian and Rufus."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Jack watched his grandfather''s face deepen with his mother''s words and hurriedly spoke up to remind


    her.


    Yet it was already toote.


    "You still have the nerve to talk about Rufus? How long has it been since Rufus was hospitalized?


    Have you been to the hospital to see him? So this is you way being his sister-inw?"


    Felix growled, today he looked gloomy because of this matter. It had been days, but Maria never went


    to the hospital.


    "Dad, it''s not because of me that Rufus was hospitalized. It''s because he''s sick that he fainted ......"


    "If not you, who else? Could he have fainted without getting emotional? Even if it has nothing to do with


    you, you are his sister-inw, you should not have said those words. If you don''t like Winnie, why did


    you have to go to Rufus¡¯ house and disturb the peace of the family?"


    Felix''s voice was increasing, and his anger was climbing even higher with it. He somewhat didn''t


    expect Maria to be unreasonable.


    And she became worse after she went back from abroad.


    He wondered if it was Thomas who made her change and if Thomas was restlessly egging Maria to do


    so.


    "Dad, you are unreasonable. Would he have known about such a serious illness if he hadn''t fainted?


    Their whole family should thank me ......"


    "Shut up, Maria, if you''re being unreasonable again, get the hell out of here. You should not havee


    back since you are doing well staying abroad."


    Maria''s sophistry was stopped by a roar from Felix, who she hadn''t expected to be able tosh out.


    That day at Rufus'' house, she made a scene like that. Felix did not open his mouth to stop it, but it had


    been days, but he still was talking about it.


    "Maria, how can you say that to dad? Dare you do it again, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Thomas found the right moment to speak up, seemingly reprimanding but actually helping to relieve the


    situation.


    His father would keep his words, if Maria did not stop, she would see her consequence.


    Maria didn''t speak again after giving Thomas an angry look. The re was directed at Thomas but the


    resentment was directed at Felix.


    Not satisfied with his favoritism, not satisfied with his neglect of their family, not satisfied with the


    distrust of them for so many years.


    "Dad, don''t be angry, I''ll take Maria to see brother today. She has wanted to go see brother for a long


    time, but she felt embarrassed."


    Thomas ingratiated himself with his father.


    His n was in progress, and he couldn''t let Maria spoil the big picture.


    "Maria, whatever you have in mind, give it a second thought. You have to think about who I''ve really


    favored for so many years."


    "Don''t get me in trouble just because of a moment of straight talk, you''re the daughter-inw of the


    Be family, don''t please the tricks of your mother¡¯s family."


    "Also you are bing more and more like Brian¡¯s mother now, I hope you settle down and don''t


    follow her example."


    Felix didn''t listen to Thomas''s exnation, and he gave a direct warning. Whether it was Thomas''s


    reason or not, restraint must be exercised.


    "Dad, you are worrying too much, let¡¯s eat, and then I''ll take her to the hospital."


    Thomas''s face changed, at his father''s renewed warning and implication, but had to exin calmly.


    It was an unpleasant breakfast, and after breakfast, he had to go to the hospital.


    Thomas didn''t drive, but shared a car with Jack.


    "Son, don''t you have a position in thepany now?"


    Maria still couldn''t help but ask about it, getting angry.


    "No. Working with Albert on WY''s coboration, and in my free time, I study the previous cases every


    day, and then make new coboration n with my own ideas."


    This was what Jack did every day.


    He had to do it on his own without secretary or assistant.


    "Brian is so unlikeable, what kind of job is this? You have to work as an assistant to Albert. If I knew


    thating back was being stifled like this, you shouldn''t havee back in the first ce."


    "He pisses me off, he doesn¡¯t have us in his eyes at all. I''m going to ask Brian if he is at the hospital."


    Maria''s heart ached for her son, for him to be suppressed by Brian.


    "Mom, don''t mess around, maybe he is testing me. Stay out of my business, I can handle it myself."


    Jack advised his mother, fearing that she would cause trouble.


    "You are simple-minded. You are able to do the business on your own, what else is he testing you for? I


    think he saw your ability and was afraid that you would surpass him, for fear of stealing his position."


    "Jack, don¡¯t......"


    "Stop talking nonsense, he''s got his mind. And don''t you mess around, you''re making things worse


    every time."


    Thomas couldn''t listen to Maria''s chatter either, and was afraid that she might say something she


    shouldn''t.


    "You pretend to be the good guy every time. If it wasn''t for you ......"


    "Shut up, can¡¯t you stop?"


    Once again, Thomas interrupted Maria and red to warn her to keep her mouth shut, which made her


    stop talking.


    There was a moment of silence in the car before Thomas restarted the conversation.


    "Jack, you are involved in WY''s project. Is Gloria also involved in this project?"


    "Yeah, she is."


    Jack replied tly, not knowing the reason for his father''s sudden question.


    "You know about her and Brian, stay away from her."

 Chapter 895 Insincere Apology

    Chapter 895 Insincere Apology


    Like Thomas said, he knew that his son was not good at controlling his feelings, and his yfulness


    could not withstand the teasing of women. He was afraid that Gloria had ulterior motives in using Jack.


    He was also afraid that Jack was confused by Gloria and he would fall in love with her, but should he


    never have contact with such a woman.


    "I know, but don''t worry about it. She has no business skills at all. Shees to ourpany every


    day, everyone knows she''s up to. I won¡¯t hang out with her. I don''t want a woman that Brian doesn''t


    want."


    Jack had self-consciousness and determination, he would not easily be seduced by any woman.


    "By the way, dad, did you introduce Gloria to Brian?"


    It suddenly urred to Jack.


    "Yes, your grandfather would like a girl from such a family to be his granddaughter-inw."


    Thomas answered directly.


    "But character matters. Her family is quite powerful, but she has bad character, how can she match up


    with Brian? You guys are really old and your tastes have all lowered, how can you introduce her to


    Brian?"


    What Jack wanted to talk about was taste; his father and grandfather had bad taste, and Gloria was not


    a man of good character.


    For all these years, he''d been of two attitudes about women - going after the ones he liked and being


    polite the ones he had no feelings to. But Gloria was the one he did not want to be close to.


    "I don¡¯t know what is in your grandfather''s mind. It is out of our control. You don''t need to care about


    these things, just stay away from Gloria."


    Thomas didn''t care if he had no taste, let alone what kind of person Gloria was, as long as she could


    help him.


    Thomas and Maria arrived at the hospital, and Maria reluctantly followed Thomas into the ward.


    "Brother, you look better."


    Thomas opened his mouth, and Maria looked indifferent and didn''t say anything.


    "Yes, I am better."


    Rufus answered in a deep voice.


    He saw these two as soon as they entered, and likewise saw the reluctant look on Maria''s face.


    Although he no longer med Maria, Maria''s attitude was really annoying him.


    As Rufus'' voice fell, Thomas was waiting for Maria to speak. But she kept her mouth shut, he could


    only remind Maria awkwardly.


    "Dodn''t youe over here to apologize brother? Say it, there''s nothing to be ashamed, we are


    families."


    Thomas said to Maria, but Maria was silent.


    "Maria ......"


    "Forget it, no need to apologize."


    Just as Thomas was about to continue, Rufus interrupted him.


    Since Maria was so reluctant and didn''t even want to speak, what was the point of such an insincere


    apology? But Maria uttered at this hour.


    "Brother, there is indeed nothing to apologize for. I was quite emotional that day, if I was not, you


    wouldn''t have been able to discover your condition so early."


    "We are a family ......"


    "Aunt Maria, so we should thank you?"


    Before Maria could finish her words, Ste spoke up.


    Her voice had resentment towards Maria.


    "Ste, there''s no need to thank me, we are families."


    Maria was embarrassed, but undaunted.


    She found an excuse where she didn''t have to bow her head and admit she was wrong, and she didn''t


    think anyone could argue with that.


    "Aunt Maria, you are really well-intentioned, not wanting to apologize but making a bunch of excuses.


    Although we are families, we should apology for the thing we do wrong and thank the people who are


    good for us, or it is unpleasant."


    "It is ok that Aunt Maria did not apologize, but we can''t be so rude. I thank Aunt Maria for helping my


    dad to discover his condition and foring to visit him today."


    Ste spoke with sarcasm, causing Maria who was embarrassed to be even more wretched.


    "What are you talking about, Ste? Who are you calling rude?"


    Maria was traumatized, and she couldn''t tense up as she questioned Ste.


    "Uncle Thomas, do you think it''s appropriate for Aunt Maria to be here? Her attitude will affect Dad''s


    recovery."


    It was precisely because Ste was afraid that her father''s emotions would be affected, so she didn''t


    want Maria to be there. If they had to fight, she wouldn''t necessarily lose to Aunt Maria.


    However, she was well-educated, and she would not argue with an arrogant person like Maria.


    "Maria, behave yourself. Didn''t we agree to apologize to brother? I know you''re too embarrassed to say


    sorry, but brother isn''t unforgiving. You should at least let brother know how you feel."


    Thomas knew that Ste was trying to drive Maria out, but if his father knew that Maria refused to


    apologize, he would be angry.


    "Forget it, no need to apologize."


    "Maria doesn''t need to be embarrassed, we are families."


    Rufus spoke again. Ste had already made Maria embarrassed, and that was enough. Besides, she


    did not mean to apologize.


    "Ste, Paul and I are hungry, so we''d better eat first."


    There was no need for Maria to apologize, and Rufus didn''t want to see Maria, which was a disguised


    way to drive Maria away.


    "Brother, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet? Take your time, Maria and I will go back first ande back


    to see you tomorrow."


    Thomas offered to leave, but he was angry that Maria couldn''t do a single thing right.


    "Thomas, I don¡¯t me you, no need to dwell on the apology. If you have time,e over and keep me


    "Go back if you have something to do."


    Rufus said to Thomas, because he didn''t want the rtionship between the two families to be strained.


    "Okay, I''lle over and keep yourpany when I have time."


    Thomas left with Maria in anger. He was embarrassed, because Maria refused to say sorry.


    When they got out of the hospital, they got into a big fight.


    "What''s wrong with your head? You always say useless things, and you refuse to apologize when


    asked to. Let''s go back and see what you have to say to Dad."


    Thomas said to Maria angrily, but Maria still insisted.


    "Why should I apologize when I''m not wrong? You''re the one who has a problem with your head. Why


    should I exin to your father? He''s dying and he still wants to control everything."


    "He must have everything under control as long as he lives. Aren''t you unconvinced? Then go home


    and exin to him, see if he will send you abroad."


    "If you want to go abroad, go by yourself, Jack and I will stay."


    Thomas felt it difficult tomunicate with Maria, recently she got hot temper. Previously, she did not


    dare to talk back to his father, but now she thought it was a pleasure.


    "If I go, you go with me me, how can a family be separated?"


    Seemingly scared, Maria did not speak with loud voice, but she had to make her attitude clear.


    "We go with you? Give up thepany? Give up the property? Give up the house? Give up the future


    of Jack? Maria, you really have a problem in your brain. Others are shrewd, but you are being stupid."


    "Why can¡¯t you apologize? Is it harder than leaving the country? Maria, if you dare to spoil my deed


    again, get the hell back to your mother''s house. With my current strength, it''s not a problem to find a


    young and smart woman."


    Thomas had to use this method to threaten Maria, because reasoning simply didn''t make sense.


    "You ......"


    "Stop right there, you want to find another woman?"


    Maria was unconvinced but scared, but Thomas had long ago walked away without listening to her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Maria did not feel that she had done anything wrong.


    She was the only mistress in the current Be family, and if she could get the position firmly in ce,


    it would be of great help to Jack and Thomas. But why didn''t Thomas understand her good intentions


    but stand against her?


    Wendy had moved to a hotel since she had a fight with her mother. She was afraid to stay at home,


    and she couldn''t go back to her mother''s house, so the hotel was the safest ce for her currently.


    Lying in bed, she woke up from a nightmare that Jonny tortured her.


    Her state was awful, and the tranquilizers the doctor had prescribed for her did not have good effect.


    Just as she covered herself in the quilt, her phone rang. The caller was ra.


    Wendy picked up the phone.


    "ra."


    "Where are you, Wendy? I''m bored today,e out and have a walk with me."


    ra invited Wendy, her voice cid, feeling as if nothing had happened between them.


    "I ...... okay. I''ll wait for you at xx hotel cafe."


    The hotel Wendy mentioned was where she was staying now. To be honest, she didn''t even dare to go


    out, she was really afraid that she would meet Jonny.


    Half an hourter, the two men met at the cafe.


    "Wendy, you have heavy dark circles under your eyes and you don¡¯t look well, are you tired?"


    ra asked Wendy with great surprise. Wendy''s state had stunned her.


    "Yes, I got tired from work, but I''m going to take a vacation in a couple of days."


    Wendy was perfunctory and deceitful. How could she honestly say that she was being tormented by


    Jonny, the devil?


    "Good, why make yourself so tired? Does your job require you to run around these days?"


    From this question, she would learn the whereabouts of Wendy.


    "I was out running for business in the past few days, but I now just need to sort out paperwork."


    "When all this work is over, I''ll have a break."


    Wendy had been wandering the streets a while ago because she was scared at home, but these days


    she didn''t dare to go out, so she was bored in the hotel. But she really had the idea of going out for a


    vacation, to a ce where Jonny couldn''t find her, so that she could properly adjust her emotions.


    "If you have a break, Winnie will have a chance. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they would be back together?"


    "I heard that Brian¡¯s father is sick and they''re always in and out together these days, and you''re losing


    your chance again."


    ra had got the answer she wanted, and Jonny would not meet Wendy again.

 Chapter 896 The Most Beginning Approach

    Chapter 896 The Most Beginning Approach


    ra''s purpose had been achieved, but ra was conflicted about one thing. It was that she wanted


    Wendy to go out on vacation but didn''t want her to leave Winnie and Brian a chance.


    "I know Rufus is sick, but I''m ...... a mess right now."


    Wendy didn''t know what to say. Thest time they met, she said she had good terms with Brian, but


    now she had not visited Brian''s father since he was sick.


    Now she found herself in a position like being surrounded by a regiment of enemies, with no way out


    no matter which direction she went.


    The only thing that she was looking forward to was Penny''s n. This n was ast ditch effort for


    her.


    "What''s wrong? You haven''t visited Rufus by now?"


    ra had guessed it a long time ago, but she never revealed Wendy.


    ra asked the question and began to analyze it for Wendy without waiting for Wendy to answer.


    "Wendy, in any case I think you should take this opportunity to visit Rufus. You''re there to see a patient,


    so just offer your condolences as a friend, and no one is going to throw you out."


    Wendy thought it made sense.


    "You are right, I should visit him sometime."


    "Yeah, you should have done that a long time ago. I''ll go with you tonight when I am free."


    ra suddenly wanted to visit Rufus too, not for Brian but for the possibilities at work.


    "That would be great, let''s go tonight."


    With ra''spany, Wendy had more guts. They could face it together if they were to scolded.


    "Wendy, your rtionship with Mr. Be is still shaky, isn''t it?"


    ra asked politely.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Yes. I don''t know what to do."


    Wendy was still too embarrassed to respond positively to the topic. She and Brian hadn''t seen each


    other for a long time, so how could they have a rtionship?


    But if she did not admit it, ra wouldugh at her.


    "Do you remember the approach I taught you in the beginning?"


    ra once again helped out with the idea, although she didn''t want to be involved, she didn''t want


    Winnie to be the winner in the end.


    "What?"


    Wendy pondered for a moment.


    "Yes, but that approach can''t work, can¡¯t it? Penny has the cancer now, and if I say I am seriously ill,


    won''t that be suspicious? It can''t be such a coincidence that we both have cancer."


    Wendy felt that it was no longer feasible. Penny was solidly cancerous, and she would be suspected by


    Winnie if she said she had cancer too.


    "Do you have to curse yourself with cancer? Can''t you be any other disease? Our purpose is to get Mr.


    Be back not to get us killed for love."


    On the surface, she helped Wendy think of a solution, but in her heart, she had alreadyughed at


    Wendy countless times. ra didn''t understand why Wendy still insisted.


    She was too stupid to realize that she could not get Brian back.


    "What other disease?"


    "I''ll think about it."


    Wendy wondered what other illness could make Brian showerpassion on her, and if mental


    disorders could stir hispassion.


    In the evening, Brian and Winnie came to the hospital to deliver food to Rufus, and since the next day


    was weekend, both children and Vanessa came along with them.


    "Grandpa, when are you going to be able toe home? You are better now."


    Megan wanted her grandfather to go home sooner.


    "I will have to recuperate, and then I can be discharged when I get well."


    " Luke, Megan, are you being naughty these days?"


    Felix was recovering well and chatting with the two children while eating. His face and mental condition


    were also much better.


    "No, we''re very obedient."


    Megan answered Grandpa''s question first, followed by Luke.


    "The family is busy during the time Grandpa is at the hospital. We wouldn''t be good kids if we were


    messing around."


    "Grandpa, get well soon and go home, the house seems to be missing something without you."


    Luke paused at this point, and then spoke quietly close to Rufus'' ear.


    "Mom and Aunt Vanessa are at home, and we''ll be reunited as a family if youe home early."


    Luke gave a rare smile. That was Luke¡¯s true happiness.


    He couldn''t say things like that in front of his mom, and with the lesson he''d learnedst time, he''d just


    have to keep a low profile.


    "Ok, I will get well soon."


    Rufus answered Luke, but his heart was sore.


    The only thing he had always wanted was to be reunited as a family, to be able to live with his mom


    and dad. Such a wish had never been diminished, and it was an unfair treatment for the children.


    Every time he thought about it, Rufus med himself for not taking care of things properly in the first


    ce.


    "Rufus, you are recovering nicely this week, so you should be able toe home soon, right?"


    Vanessa also spoke up.


    The hospital had a kind of pressure. Vanessa hated it the most and didn''t want anyone to stay here.


    "Yes, it should be soon. When I''m home, you''ll be staying on the suburbs, you said you''d make soup for


    me."


    Rufus was afraid that he went home, the two sisters would move out.


    This was a good opportunity now for them to adjust their rtionship properly. The rtionship


    between Brian and Winnie needed to be adjusted, and Vanessa''s many disappointments in Brian


    needed time.


    "Making soup is a trivial, but your health is a big deal."


    Vanessa euphemistically replied that even if she didn''t live in the suburbs, she would still have time to


    make soup for Rufus. It was not her home, not her sister''s home.


    Sooner orter, they were going back to their home.


    "Don''t worry, I am fine. You just need to take care of the kids, take care of ......"


    Just as Rufus was halfway through his words, the door to the ward was pushed open, followed by


    Wendy and ra walking in.


    Everyone was surprised to see the two people who came in, however these two were nervous to see


    so many people in the ward.


    Wendy and ra didn''t expect to meet Brian, and most importantly, Winnie was also there, along with


    those two kids who were in the way.


    "What brings you guys here?"


    Brian said in cold voice and his brows furrowed, not in a weing manner.


    "We came to visit Rufus, we know he is sick."


    Wendy answered nervously, afraid of being kicked out by Brian.


    "Mr. Be, we just came over to see Rufus."


    ra also opened her mouth, she was calmer than Wendy, but her eyes were fluttering, always shifting


    towards Winnie.


    Winnie had met the people she hated the most, but she had been silent. She wanted to kick them out,


    but she didn''t have the qualifications.


    They hade over to see Rufus, so had she, so they had the same purpose.


    "You guys ......"


    Just as Brian was about to speak coldly, Rufus stopped Brian.


    "Thank you foring to see me."


    Rufus spoke politely. He knew that Brian didn''t wee these two people, but this was the ward, since


    they were here to see him, there was no reason to kick them out.


    Only after hearing Rufus'' thankful voice did Wendy and ra feel relieved and walk over to Rufus.


    They first handed flowers and fruit to Paul, and then spoke attentively.


    "Rufus, I''m sorry it took so long toe over to see you. Seeing you recovering so well, I''m not worried


    anymore."


    Wendy was taking her chances.


    "Yes, make sure you get well and keep yourself healthy."


    ra conformed, but her attention was still on Winnie and Brian behind her. Although she didn''t have


    eyes behind her head, her ears were always perked up and listening.


    "Thanks, I''m fine. You all have jobs, you''re all busy, so it is understandable that you can¡¯te over.


    Young people are supposed to focus on careers."


    Rufus actually didn''t want to see them. Knowing what they had done to Winnie, knowing that Winnie


    was psychologically ufortable seeing them, but still, there was no point in kicking them out.


    "I shoulde and see you, for you have been good to us. When Director Chambers wasn''t here, I


    was most grateful for your help and care when I worked in the Be Group."


    "Now that you are sick, I should show my concern."


    Hearing ra''s words, Winnie felt unpleasant, as if ra was ming her.


    From the moment ra and Wendy came in, she noticed how unfriendly ra was towards her, her


    eyes ncing at her every now and then with hatred.


    It seemed that even though she had been driven away by Brian, she hadn''t let go of it all. The fact that


    Wendy and ra came together proved that neither of them ever gave up.


    She did not want to listen to ra anymore, so Winnie came to Brian and spoke in a whisper.


    "We gotta go."


    Winnie finished speaking and left with the two children and Vanessa.


    Although Brian stayed in the ward, he stood far away and didn''t say a word.


    Since his father would not allow him to kick anyone out, there was no need for him to get involved in


    their conversation.


    The two talked endless, which made Rufus annoyed.


    "I''m really d that you guys came to see me, but no need to talk about the past. Besides, you guys


    don''t need to apologize to me for what happened before, there was no wrongdoing."


    Rufus couldn''t bear to hear these two apologize for things that did not rted to him, so he spoke up to


    stop them.

 Chapter 897 Provocations in the Park

    Chapter 897 Provocations in the Park


    "Rufus, we want to apologize to Mr. Be, but Mr. Be did not give us a chance."


    ra tried to be redeeming, not for the job, not Brian, but her own dignity.


    "That''s your business, he has his reasons for not giving you a chance, and I can do nothing about it."


    Rufus smiled indifferently, he knew the reason, but he didn''t say it.


    The person they should not apologize was not Brian. The two of them clearly didn''t put Winnie in their


    eyes, so how could Brian ept their apology?


    "Rufus ......"


    "Dad, you haven''t finished your meal yet, so finish it and get some rest."


    Wendy tried to say something, but Brian had already walked behind his father and spoke up to interrupt


    Wendy.


    But the way he addressed his father caused Wendy and ra to be momentarily stunned.


    They were as clear on this issue as the people involved, and felt that Brian would never be able to


    forgive his father in his lifetime. But now he called out "Dad", was it because of Winnie?


    "Ok, my meal will get cold if I don''t eat it. You go back too, Winwin and the children are waiting for you."


    Rufus answered Brian, without Brian''s words, he really didn''t know how to get rid of these two women


    in front of him.


    "Please go back, both of you, this is a ward and the patient needs plenty of rest."


    Before Wendy and ra could react from the shock, Paul had already opened his mouth to send them


    off. So they had to leave with doubts.


    "Get well, Rufus, we''lle over to see you sometime."


    "Wish you have a speedy recovery and go back home early."


    The two men said their goodbyes, and then awkwardly looked at each other as they left together.


    After Winnie took the two children and Vanessa out, they waited for Brian in the small park at the


    hospital. They hade in one car, if there was another car, Winnie would have already driven away.


    Now she sat helplessly on a park chair waiting for Brian while the two children yed on the side.


    "Sis, the fact that these two came together proves that they are still together. You should be careful in


    the future, it looks like they will not give up."


    Vanessa reminded her sister, fearing that she was being set up by these two women.


    Winnieughed in disbelief at Vanessa''s words.


    "How can you tell they will not give up?"


    "Any fool can see that,ing together proves they''ve been in touch. When they entered the ward, the


    only person they didn''t talk to was you. That''s proof they still treat you like an enemy."


    Vanessa had noticed the attitude of the two men from the moment she entered the ward, they had


    beenplimentary to everyone else and clearly unfriendly to her sister.


    "Why does Rufus not take your feelings into ount, since you are still here?"


    For Rufus''s non-refusal, Vanessa had a bit of sourness in her heart.


    "It''s because I''m here, Rufus can''t go overboard. They came to visit Rufus, how rude and uncultivated


    would it be to throw them out."


    "Rufus did the right thing, you don''t have to think much about it."


    Winnie didn''t me Rufus. After all, they didn''t have the status or reason to me him.


    "Sis, you believe they came over to see Rufus? They''re using that as an excuse to meet Brian."


    Vanessa had seen through the shenanigans of the two, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Forget it, the Be family''s business has nothing to do with us, and whoes to see Brian has


    nothing to do with us either. I just need you to protect yourself from those people."


    Anyway, her sister had given up, and she didn''t support her sister being with Brian anyway, so these


    heartbreaking things didn''t bother her.


    "Yes, you are right. There''s no point in wasting brain cells thinking about things that have nothing to do


    with us."


    Winnie made sense. She looked quite open-minded, but she felt ufortable.


    The difort wasn''t because Rufus had left Wendy and ra, but her own presence seemed


    superfluous and awkward at that moment.


    It had to pass the park to the parking lot.


    Wendy and ra saw Winnie and her sister sitting there before they could reach the park.


    Seeing Winnie, they could not calm down, failing to control their anger.


    They nced at each other heartily and walked towards Winnie.


    "Isn''t it too early to be happy?"


    Wendy revealed her displeasure.


    Her voice came somewhat unannounced, surprising Winnie.


    Fortunately, it did not happen for the first time. Winnie froze for a moment before leaking out a subdued


    and calm eye.


    "Where can you see I am happy?"


    Winnie raised the corner of her mouth and asked Wendy.


    "You can unscrupulously appear in Brian''s father''s ward, isn¡¯t that simple?"


    ra responded, who was annoying.


    But Winnie didn''t care about their snide remarks.


    "Aren¡¯t you unscrupulous here? This is the hospital where the patients live; you cane and see


    whenever you want."


    Winnie''s indifferent and carefree attitude annoyed Wendy and ra even more.


    "Don''t you get too happy ......"


    "Shut the fuck up."


    Before Wendy could finish her words, Brian''s angry voice rang out behind them.


    They were taken aback by the lion-like roar, not expecting Brian woulde so soon.


    They were in the middle shock without looking back, while Brian was already standing in front of them.


    "What do you want? Do I have to make you out of B City?"


    "I''m telling you once more, this woman is mine. Dare you hurt her again, I will make you regret it for the


    rest of your lives."


    Brian warned them angrily, he was already merciful to them. However, if they didn''t give up doing harm


    to Winnie, he would not care being rude.


    Wendy hurried to exin.


    "Brian ...... Mr. Be, no, we''re just casual ......"


    "You now dare not admit it?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The one who angrily interrupted Wendy was Vanessa, who had long wanted to speak up, but her sister


    had been holding her hand to suppress her. Otherwise, it was possible they would have wrestled


    together now.


    "You may have misunderstood ......"


    Wendy was about to exin, but was once again interrupted.


    "There''s no misunderstanding, I can hear you scolding my mother."


    The one who interrupted Wendy this time was Luke whose small face was filled with indignation.


    "You are shameless women who want to steal my dad. Listen up, even if mom and dad can''t be


    together, I won''t ept you guys. As long as I am here, you won''t be able to marry my dad, even if you


    do, I will make your lives worse than death. I will never spare those who dare to bully my mother."


    Luke''s anger was far greater than Vanessa''s, he hated the two women in front of him, hated what they


    said to his mother, and even hated the hateful eyes they looked at her with.


    "Luke, don''t think like that. I ......"


    Wendy was shocked by Luke''s hostility and didn''t expect the child to say something harsh with such


    resistance. So she hurriedly exined. However, Luke didn''t pay any attention to Wendy''s exnation


    and directly interrupted her words.


    "Don''t be sophomoric, you act differently when my dad was not here. If you have any guts, repeat the


    taunt you just made to my mother."


    Luke''s desire to protect his mom was strong, even though his dad appeared, even though he believed


    that dad could protect mom, he still had to take out the anger in his heart. He couldn''t indulge these two


    women in bullying his mom, and he couldn''t let them think that she was alone.


    "I ...... Luke ......"


    Wendy didn''t know what to do, looking at Luke awkwardly and uneasily.


    "Luke, I will handle it."


    It was in a stalemate, Winnie could speak up.


    "Vanessa, take Megan and Luke to the car and wait for us."


    Winnie didn''t want to put her children through such a scene, and gave the car keys to Vanessa as she


    opened her mouth.


    Vanessa took the car keys but did not leave immediately, only because she was worried about her


    sister, worried about her sister being bullied while Brian turned a blind eye to it.


    "Brain."


    "Don''t worry, Vanessa, no one can do anything to your sister with me around."


    Brian knew Vanessa wanted him to protect her sister.


    With these words from Brian, Vanessa was relieved to leave with two children.


    "Wendy, ra, you two can just say what you have in mind. I don''t want you to treat me as an


    opponent. I haven''t done anything wrong to you guys from the beginning to now, and please respect


    me, and don''t make trouble to me."


    Winnie wanted to make it clear, although she knew that it was hard to persuade the two to give up, she


    wanted Brian to hear everything clearly.


    "Director Chambers, you misunderstood, we didn''t mean to harm you."


    ra responded to Winnie, not expecting things toe to such a point, and most importantly, Brian


    was right here.


    "ra, do you think it''s interesting to deny at this time? Your attitude towards me doesn''t vary, right,


    when Brian is here, you guys don''t say anything, and take me falsely uses you. When Brian is no


    longer here, you guys mock me with impunity. My kids can see that you mocked at me, do you think I


    am stupid?"


    Winnie wanted to set things straight, and even though the chances were slim, she didn''t want to give


    up so easily.

 Chapter 898 Destiny Freely Arranged

    Chapter 898 Destiny Freely Arranged


    Winnie didn''t like to bother with anyone on anything, but that didn''t mean she could let people bully her.


    Even if Brian didn''te, even if Luke didn''t stand up for her, she would never be bullied by these two


    people.


    In the future, she must not be weak in front of her children, no matter what happened, she must not let


    them worry. She had to be a mother who gave her children security, not a mother who was protected


    by them.


    "Say it, you''ve been given a chance, both of you."


    Brian urged in a cold voice. He wanted Winnie to be undisturbed, to stop being verbally maligned, and


    he didn''t want these two women''s mind games to affect the rtionship between him and Winnie.


    However, the two of them said nothing. They couldn''t say that they still hated Winnie and that they still


    desperately wanted to be with Brian.


    In this case, it would be self-defeating, and it would only annoy people.


    Seeing that both people were silent, Brian sighed, walked over to Winnie and took Winnie''s hand.


    "Since you don¡¯t want to talk, listen up."


    "This woman can''t be reced by anyone, even if she doesn''t forgive me, I will guard her for the rest of


    her life. If anyone dares to bully her again, I will do whatever it takes to get justice for her."


    "I have stressed such words more than once, if you still can''t figure it out and still treat her as an


    enemy, you are not respecting me."


    "ra, you''ve worked with me for a long time, you know my style of acting best. If you want to provoke


    me, feel free to do so, and you will see my choice between you and Winwin."


    "Wendy, you should also not harbor any illusions or make a fruitless struggle. I broke it all off between


    you and me long ago, and there can never be any chance again. I advise you to give up, or you will


    regret it."


    It was not the first time Brian warned them, but it would be thest. If these two people were still


    scheming and still had illusions, he could only do something.


    "ra, I have to warn you. You are different from Wendy, even if she has nothing left, she still have


    parents to rely on, but you, once you have nothing left, it''s not only you who will be ruined."


    "If you dare to harm Winwin again, your family will be dragged down by you."


    Brian had to say that, because she had responsibilities and burdens, she couldn''t be wanton without


    thinking about anything. There was only one consequence of being willful, and that was her family


    suffered because of her.


    Seeing that Wendy and ra both kept their heads down and didn''t say anything, Brian didn''t feel the


    need to say anything further.


    "Winwin, if they dare to bully you again, don''t use kindness to solve the problem. Hit them when you


    should and scold them when you want, you can be as capricious as you want."


    This was said to ra and Wendy, and it was a final warning to them.


    That was enough words to prove Winnie''s ce in his heart, enough to prove that ra and Wendy


    were dispensable to him.


    After Brian finally red at these two, he led Winnie by the hand and left.


    Winnie didn''t speak the entire time Brian was lecturing.


    It was moments like this that made her feel for the first time that Brian was genuinely thinking of her.


    "Thank you, did I make it difficult for you?"


    Winnie said, but she had no intention of withdrawing her hand.


    "What do you mean? I''m protecting you. You''re analyzing nonsense in your head again."


    Brian stopped in his tracks because he was not satisfied with Winnie''s words. Of course, he was


    holding Winnie''s hand, so if he stopped ,Winnie had to stop.


    "Isn''t it difficult? They''re the women you''ve always defended, and now they''re not allowed to ......"


    "Not only are you messing with analysis, you''re starting to talk nonsense."


    "I admit I''ve defended them before, but not the people I''ve always defended. I''ve given them chances


    for the sake of our former friendship, with no hint of affection mixed in."


    "I just think there''s no point in making rtionship rigid if things can be worked out properly. But they


    persist in hurting you all the time, so I just can''t forgive them."


    Brian made it very clear that whatever he had done before had nothing to do with feelings.


    He was not crude to ra, solely because of her husband, and because she had been diligent by his


    side for five years. He didn''t want ra, who was once all about work and loyal to him, to be a


    wretched.


    As for Wendy, there was even less affection, it was only because she had saved his life.


    "Shouldn''t I be thanking you?"


    Winnie did not believe it, after all, Brian hadn''t made his attitude clear when she was hurt before. Now


    she still wasn''t sure of Brian''s attitude.


    "No need, if you really do, marry me."


    Brian said jokingly, but he hoped that the joke woulde true.


    "I''m afraid if I marry you, it will hurt many people, forget it. There is no way to repay you in this life, let''s


    do it in the next life, if we meet again in the next life, I will pay back what I owe you."


    Winnie responded to Brian jokingly. The thing she most desired was to be with Brian, but she could not.


    It might be the most torturous thing in this world, maybe it was the most painful thing in Winnie''s life.


    "Don¡¯t think like that, who can know what will happen in the future? In this life I want you to pay me


    back all that you owe me."


    "I used to be afraid of hurting this one and that one. But now the person I''m most afraid of hurting is


    you, and as long as you''re well, I don''t care about anyone else''s feelings."


    Brian had to reassure Winnie again and again in order to ay her worries.


    In the past, he was negligent, he did not put Winnie in the most important position, thus hurting Winnie.


    In the future, he must learn his lesson and must love her seriously and responsibly.


    "I am d to hear that, and as for this life or the next, I believe that fate has a n."


    Winnie felt warm to hear that, but she did not dare to believe his words.


    "Come on, we hadn''t had dinner yet, the kids and Vanessa must be hungry."


    Winnie was still in a good mood, being able to spend time with Brian like this was actually satisfying for


    her.


    "Winwin, can you give me a chance to talk? As soon as ites to the point, you change the topic."


    Brian demanded, wondering how long he had to wait for Winnie''s trust?


    Winnie smiled lightly and didn''t answer. She wanted to listen to Brian quietly. But she was afraid that he


    lied again.


    What happened today was nothing to Winnie and Brian, but ra and Wendy were chagrined to the


    core.


    Especially ra, who now regretted her thoughtless actions and that she shouldn''t have apanied


    Wendy to the hospital.


    She had clearly made her decision and already had been given up on Brian, why she stille to him


    and get scolded.


    Brian''s biting warning still shocked her, if she really pissed Brian off, she wouldn''t have a way to


    survive.


    In the coffee shop, Wendy and ra were both drinking their coffee in silence, thinking about the


    attitude Brian had just taken.


    "ra, Brian truly likes Winnie, right?"


    Wendy asked ra.


    But just now, Brian had showed how much he loved Winnie by his actions. If she did not admit it, she


    was lying to herself.


    "So what, Winnie isn¡¯t epted by Felix."


    ra still was angry at Winnie.


    But this time she was absolutely sensible and would not have any head-on shes with Winnie, not


    even a little more verbal attacks.


    She could silently support Wendy and let Wendy mess up Brian and Winnie''s rtionship. That would


    be like taking revenge for herself.


    "But I am not epted by Brian."


    Wendy seemed to have seen through something. She always wanted to give up, but she felt sorry for


    herself with all the money and effort she had put ine.


    "It depends on what you do. If you give up, there''s no hope at all, if you hold on, at least there''s hope.


    Maybe one day you''ll seed."


    ra didn''t want Wendy to give up.


    She knew that Wendy didn''t have much hope and that Brian liked Winnie. But if Wendy gave up and


    Penny was dead, Winnie would win, if so, who would help her vent her hatred?


    "Is there any hope for me?"


    Wendy was not sure about it.


    "Sure, anything has hope. Wendy, think about how much you have put into this matter, and how much


    Winnie has put into it, do you really want Winnie to get the fruit?"


    ra tried her best to persuade Wendy, for she didn''t want Wendy to give up, she didn''t want Winnie to


    so easily win.


    "s ...... I have given so much, I don¡¯t want to give up."


    Wendy sighed, no woman would give up in this situation.


    "ra, do you still like Brian?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Wendy wanted to know what ra was thinking at this moment, and wondered if she would give up if


    she was in the ce.


    "No, I''m not a match to Mr. Be. I have kids and elderly to raise, I have no background, I am not


    even qualified to be his mistress."


    ra answered quickly, not leaving herself any time to think.


    It didn''t matter if she liked him or not, what mattered was that she knew she couldn''t get Brian.

 Chapter 899 Two Sisters Go Home

    Chapter 899 Two Sisters Go Home


    Wendy couldn''t help butpare her own situation with ra''s, feeling that she didn''t have any


    advantages. The only advantage she had was probably that Brian didn''t know about her having a child


    yet.


    "I''m not in a good ce either, I have a kid too."


    "It''s not the same, you can''tpare it that way. Not to mention your family''s affairs, not to mention


    your child, just the four years Mr. Be waited for you was enough to highlight your advantages."


    "Wendy, don''t give up, if Mr. Be doesn''t like you, he would not have showed mercy to you."


    ra motivated Wendy whileughing at her in her heart. Wendy was shameless to talk about her child


    at this moment.


    She had forgotten that Wendy had a child and been divorced once.


    But in this regard, Wendy had no way topare with Winnie. Winnie had two kids and Brian was the


    father.


    Speaking of children, ra recalled the attitude of Luke just now. He was still young, but he was


    intimidating.


    When Luke grew up, if the woman married Brian wasn''t Winnie, then the woman would definitely meet


    with catastrophic destruction.


    It was scary, so she¡¯d better to stay away from Brian and keep Jonny with her.


    "You have a point, and that is why I have been hopeful and persistent."


    Wendy made excuses for herself again and again, obviously having been warned many times by Brian


    in no uncertain terms, but she still wanted made excuse.


    "Wendy, the worst thing that can happen is to lose Mr. Be. If you let go, you arepletely lost, if


    you hold on, there is hope. Now that you know the worst result, just go for it."


    ra''s power to persuade people was unquestionable, and every sentence could get to the point.


    She had known what Wendy was thinking, so she knew how to talk through ra.


    "You''re right, I''ve prepared for the worst. I will continue to try, and I will definitely not give Brian away to


    Winnie."


    Wendy once again made up her mind and once again dispelled the concerns in her heart. She knew


    ra had her own motives and that she shouldn''t trust ra''s words anymore. But at this time, she


    wanted to hear her opinions.


    She was helpless and torn, she was alone and uncertain.


    Just like ra said, the worst ending would be to lose Brian and expose everything. Since that was the


    case, she didn''t care if ra had motives or not.


    The next day was Saturday, and Winnie asked Vanessa to put off everything. The two children were


    taken to ss by Brian.


    Everything was arranged and Winnie drove away with Vanessa. Half an hourter, Winnie and


    Vanessa stood in front of the door of their vi.


    "Why are you here again, Sis? Do you miss Mom and Dad?"


    Vanessa asked, she would remember the painful past seeing this vi.


    Her sister had said she would raise the money to buy the vi back, but she hadn''t said she had raised


    enough money. And her sister had also said that if she found the owner, she would get the stuff out out


    first.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was because of these two possibilities, Vanessa couldn''t be sure why her sister hade here.


    Winnie didn''t answer, but took out something from her bag and then pulled Vanessa''s hand towards the


    door.


    The vi''s gate was electric, but there was no way to open it with the remote control when the power


    was cut off. What Winnie was holding was the key to a small door next to the electric door.


    When she took the key to unlock the door, Vanessa was shocked. Her eyes widened, her heartbeat


    elerated, and even her breathing was not even.


    "What are you doing, sis?"


    "Go inside."


    Winnie''s tone was rxed, but she was nervous.


    She hadn''t set foot here for years, and she even felt unfamiliar to the key now. But she had been


    always missing this ce.


    "Sis, how did you get the key? Are we here to pick up something?"


    Vanessa asked excitedly, wishing her sister to say this was their house.


    "Come with me."


    The door opened, and Winnie held Vanessa''s hand and walked inside.


    The hand that was holding Vanessa was unconsciously breaking out fine sweat, and she felt the force


    The yard was overgrown with weeds and the formerly neatly manicuredwn was nowhere to be seen


    in its original form. The tree in the yard that mom and dad nted with their own hands was still there,


    only it hadn''t been pruned in years and had grown randomly.


    Looking at everything in this yard made both sisters'' eyes red.


    Walking across the yard, they came to the door of the room. She tried to enter the code for the door


    and it was surprisingly sessful.


    The door was opened and Winnie was eager to walk in, but was pulled by Vanessa.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Winnie turned around and asked Vanessa in confusion.


    "Sis, can we just go in like this?"


    Vanessa asked and she was afraid that she would break down when she went in and saw what was


    inside, afraid that she would sink into pain again.


    "Yes."


    Winnie gave Vanessa an affirmative nce, but Vanessa did not understand.


    Winnie pulled Vanessa on towards the front. They came to the center of the living room, looking around


    at their home. Although everything was covered with white cloth, and although dust had settled


    everywhere, it still couldn''t erase their memories of the ce.


    "Vanessa, this ce hasn''t changed at all, it''s still our home. It was and still is, and I won''t sell this


    ce in the future, no matter what difficulties we encounter."


    Winnie''s tears were already flowing uncontrobly as she spoke.


    It was as if she saw her mom right there in the kitchen, and saw her dad sitting on the couch in the


    living room watching the news feed. It was as if they had always been together and never left.


    "What do you mean, sis? Are you saying we own this ce?"


    Vanessa held her tears and did not fall because she was once again shocked by her sister''s words.


    "Yeah, we own this ce. I''ve bought our home back."


    Winnie said excitedly and at this point she was unable to control her emotions with tears streaming


    down her face.


    "Really? You really bought it back?"


    Vanessa''s voice trembled, and tears blurred her vision. She couldn''t believe her sister had really


    bought the ce back, couldn''t believe they were home.


    "Yes."


    "Sis ...... we are finally home, we finally got our home back."


    Vanessa couldn¡¯t control it and hugged Winnie and let out a loud cry. It hurt Winnie''s heart, and Winnie


    didn''t know how tofort her.


    "Now, we have a home."


    Winnie sobbed, although her vision had blurred, she could still see every corner clearly. Because


    everything here had long since reverberated in her mind a thousand times, she was as familiar with this


    ce.


    It took a while for the two sisters to stabilize their emotions, but then they started crying again when


    they were on the phone with their aunt.


    "Aunt, see where we are."


    Winnie moved the video to every corner, giving her aunt a closer look at their home.


    The video footage was shocking to Isobel, and when she first saw it, she didn''t even know where it


    was. But the more she looked at it, the more familiar it became, and the more distraught she became.


    "How did you guys ...... get home?"


    Isobel said in an excited voice.


    This house held her memories too.


    Ever since her parents died, she had lived with her brother and sister-inw, cozying up together in this


    vi. It was also in the rooms of this vi that she had spoken to Rufus on the phone for many times.


    "Auntie, you''re right, we''re home. Sis bought this house back."


    Vanessa once again cried, with excitement and joy.


    "Bought it back? It''s ours?"


    As if she didn''t believe what Vanessa said, Isobel couldn''t stop confirming.


    "Yeah, bought it back. This will always be our home from now on."


    Winnie answered her aunt, understanding her aunt''s disbelief very well. Because she herself felt like


    she was dreaming.


    "Good, good, we have a home in B City now. Winwin ......"


    Isobel was already in tears and couldn''t say anything else.


    At this moment she was ready to return home and really wanted to get home as fast as she could.


    But for the sake of Rufus, she still couldn''t tell Winnie for the time being and couldn''t go back to her


    home.


    "Auntie, stop crying ande back soon."


    Vanessaforted her aunt, and she couldn''t control herself when her aunt cried.


    "Ok, I will be sure to get back soon."


    Although her brother and sister-inw were gone, the home was found.


    Winnie talked to her aunt about buying the vi before hanging up the video. The two sisters came to


    their parents'' room and saw that their pictures were still there, and they couldn''t avoid crying with


    emotion again.


    It was half an hour before their emotions settled down.


    "Sis, let''s pack this ce up and move back in. It''sfortable here, I feel down to earth here."


    Vanessa couldn''t wait to cook now, couldn''t wait to go back to her room and sleep now. She was


    looking forward to everything here, because it was her home.


    "With you going to school and me working and taking care of the kids, we won''t be cleaning up


    ourselves. I''ve got a housekeepingpany and they''reing over this afternoon to clean it up. I''ve


    also got maintenance guys, they''ll take care of anything that''s broken and anything that needs to be


    reced."


    Winnie had long been prepared, but she just didn¡¯t have time to tell Vanessa.


    "Good, but you tell them they can''t throw anything out here, just fix what''s broken."


    Vanessa had to remind her sister, if it was spoiled, there would be no more shadows of her mother and


    father.

 Chapter 900 The Suitcase Winnie Didnt Find

    Chapter 900 The Suitcase Winnie Didn''t Find


    Winnie had thought of Vanessa''s concern long ago, and had also made it clear to the housekeeping


    curtains and bed sheets.


    "I know, I''ve told them. This housekeepingpany is reliable, don''t worry about it."


    "We can move back in when it''s cleaned up."


    At the thought of going home soon, Vanessa was once again excited.


    "We can''te back yet."


    Winnie discouraged Vanessa.


    "Why?"


    Vanessa asked in disbelief.


    "We live closer to your school now, and it''s easier for you to get to and from school. And I can''t leave


    the suburbs for the time being, if I leave, the kids have no one to take care of them."


    "It is the special times, the safety of the kids and you is the most important thing. We''ll move it when


    you''re on vacation."


    Winnie did not feel at ease. The situation was veryplicated right now, and she didn''t want to make


    things moreplicated, so she could not move back in just yet.


    "Oh, you''re right. Then we''ll stay on the suburbs for now, and we''ll make ns when Rufus is out of the


    hospital."


    Vanessa was upset, but expressed her understanding. Everyone was on tenterhooks at all times. It


    was better to go along with everyone''s opinion at this time and not cause trouble for anyone.


    "Right, let''s go to the warehouse, where all that temporary stuff is."


    Winnie led Vanessa to the warehouse next to the main room.


    From there, they found some toys they yed when they were kids, like bikes, and various gifts from


    Mom and Dad.


    Everything that was wanted was found, but Winnie continued to rummage.


    "What else are you looking for, sis?"


    Vanessa asked her sister as she stood to the side.


    "Howe I can¡¯t find the suitcase, I have left it here."


    Winnie got up, but her eyes were still searching around.


    "Why do you need to rummage so meticulously for something asrge as a suitcase? You can find it


    easily just by a nce."


    Vanessa helped to search around, but she didn''t see any suitcase either.


    "Does it contain something important?"


    Vanessa asked, puzzled.


    "Nothing important, just some clothes that I wore when I studied abroad."


    Winnie replied carelessly, but was still searching carefully.


    "It''s been years, even if you find the clothes, you won¡¯t wear them. Don''t look for it, let''s go to the


    cemetery and tell Mom and Dad the good news."


    Vanessa thought it was something important, and if she had known it was some clothes, she would


    have stopped her sister long ago.


    "Yeah, no more searching, let''s go to the cemetery first."


    Winnie said it didn''t matter, but for some reason she just wanted to know the whereabouts of this


    suitcase and wanted to open it to take a look.


    She wasn''t sure if there was anything else in the suitcase that was important, but after so many years


    of not using it, there was no point in even finding it.


    It was already noon when the two sisters returned home from the cemetery, Brian was home and so


    were the two children. After eating lunch together, Winnie started working, and the children were still in


    care of Brian.


    Instead of going to her room to study like she always did after lunch, Winniet to the kitchen and then


    started to cook.


    "We had lunch just now, what are you doing?"


    Brian walked from the living room to the kitchen and asked curiously.


    "I heard from my sister that Rufus is noting home and is going straight to sanatorium. Since so, I''ll


    make soup and bring it to him. I promised him before."


    Vanessa replied as she cooked step by step.


    She had never made soup for anyone so seriously, even was strict with the ingredients and the utensils


    for the soup. She just wanted to seriously express her gratitude to Rufus, and just wanted Rufus to


    have a sip of the fresh and nutritious soup.


    "You''re quite thoughtful, I''ve forgotten."


    "Do you need my help?"


    Vanessa''s words reminded Brian of Vanessa''s promise to his father back at the hospital.


    At that time, he thought Vanessa was just talking casually, but he didn''t expect that she would really do


    it. At this time, Brian was gratified.


    "No, I''ll be fine on my own."


    Vanessa refused politely, this soup contained all her heart, so she didn''t need anyone else''s help.


    "Okay then, can I watch on the side? So I can make soup for everyone sometime in the future when I


    get a chance."


    Brian didn''t force but didn''t mean to go either. He just stood there quietly watching Vanessa''s


    operations.


    Vanessa had always been an understanding child. It probably had something to do with what had


    happened to her.


    Taking this opportunity, Brian wanted to know more what Vanessa and Winnie and their aunt had gone


    through.


    "Vanessa, shall we talk?"


    Brian solicited Vanessa''s opinion.


    "Yes."


    Vanessa replied.


    "Talk about your past, talk about what you and your sister have been through. I know nothing about


    your family, I want to help but your sister just won''t tell me."


    Brian didn''t meander but chose to ask frankly.


    "My family?"


    Vanessa''s attention was somewhat focused, expressing surprise at the topic Brian wanted to talk


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    about.


    "Yes, what happened to your family."


    Brian looked forward to it, expecting Vanessa to say something.


    But what he didn''t expect Vanessa to be vignt and refuse to tell him.


    "Brain, I am sorry, but if you want to know about our family, you should ask my sister. She has her


    reasons for not talking, and it''s possible that she can''t trust you, so she did not tell you."


    Vanessa was straightforward. And that was what Winnie told her, so she told Brian so.


    Not only did her sister tell her not to say too much to Brian and not to tell him about their family, she


    even instructed her not to even say anything about buying back the house.


    Since her sister wouldn''t let it be said, she had to respect her sister''s wishes.


    "It''s true she doesn''t tell me, but she told me once when I was drunk, but I forgot it when I sobered up."


    "Vanessa, you''ve seen how I''ve been treating your sister. I want to know everything about her, and


    more than that, I want to solve all her troubles. But I can''t do anything if I don''t know anything."


    "Just tell me about it, and I''ll be sure not to tell your sister that you told me."


    Brian sensed Vanessa''s unfriendliness, probably it was because of her sister''s instructions, but


    definitely it was also because of her resentment and resistance to him.


    "Since you are desperate to know about our family, you shouldn''t forget what my sister told you, even if


    you drank poison."


    "Brain, I now doubt that you ever really loved my sister, really, I have to doubt your behavior."


    "I''ve never been in a rtionship, but if I have someone I like, everything about him is something I care


    about."


    "But you ...... you let me down."


    Vanessa stopped at this, since it seemed pointless to say anything.


    Brian vowed to the world that he loved her sister, but her sister''s matter was forgotten because of


    alcohol . Vanessa really couldn''t understand.


    "Vanessa, I understand all of that, and I care about everything about your sister right now. But she


    won''t tell me anything, and there''s nothing I can do for her."


    Brian didn''t argue too much, because the way he used to love Winnie was indeed iprehensible.


    But he would change it in the future, and would love Winnie in a different way.


    "Brain, I can''t tell you what Sister didn¡¯t tell you. Since there''s nothing you can do, just give up, it''s nice


    to be simple and unburdened."


    Seeing that her sister was in pain in her rtionship, Vanessa had to persuade Brian to give up.


    The facts were all in front of him, and everyone could see that her sister had given up, Brian''s


    persistence would be meaningless.


    Brian wasn''t saying anything further, he wouldn''t give up no matter who said it.


    Winnie suffered so much, he must be her side to heal all her wounds and let her be happy.


    Vanessa''s soup had been cooking for hours and ready before the dinner.


    At the dinner table.


    "Brain, I''m going to deliver dinner to Rufus tonight, so you and Sister stay home."


    Vanessa said. She had cooked the soup and offered to deliver it.


    "Ok, Calvin will be here in a moment and I''ll have him go to the hospital with you."


    Brian knew the intention of Vanessa''s, so he had Calvine over.


    "Good. But where''s Sis, why isn''t she down for dinner?"


    Vanessa didn''t see her sister, asking suspiciously.


    "In the studio, she doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. She''de down and eat when she got hungry."


    Raya answered, who had juste over with thest dish. She hade upstairs to Winnie just now.


    "Oh, a workaholic again. She can forget everything when she''s inspired."


    "Let''s eat first, Brian, I have to go to the hospital afterwards."


    Vanessa urged, as if she wanted to fly to the hospital immediately.


    "Okay, we''ll eat first. I''ll have the kitchen prepare food for your sister."


    Brian''s words fell and everyone started eating. But without Winnie next to him, he did not feel down-to-


    earth.


    Felix was bored at home after dinner and took Butler Lowe to the hospital together.


    On the way to the hospital, Butler Lowe received a phone call.


    "Are you sure?"


    "......"


    "Is it urate?"


    "......"


    "Okay, okay, I get it."


    "It must be kept secret."


    Butler Lowe hung up the phone after his final instructions.


    "Chairman, Vanessa''s DNA result is out, and the match rate is 99.9 percent. Vanessa is confirmed to


    be your granddaughter."


    "Really?"


    Just as Butler Lowe''s words fell, Felix was excited. Even though he had already guessed the result, he


    still couldn''t contain his excitement when he heard the news.

 Chapter 901 Daughters Soup

    Chapter 901 Daughter''s Soup


    Butler Lowe was also happy that Vanessa was a child of the Be family, even though this result


    would make Winnie more pathetic.


    "It''s true, the test result is absolutely urate."


    "Great, my family has one more talent."


    Felix has never been so excited but calm andposed, but now he could not control his emotions.


    This news was exciting and joyful. Vanessa was a self-reliant and self-respecting child, a positive and


    courageous child.


    With such a spirit in work, she would make her achievement. She could be Brian''s right-hand and the


    Be Group¡¯s indispensable talent.


    "Congrattions, Chairman, for having an understanding granddaughter."


    Butler Lowe congratted him, it was the first time he had seen Felix smile happily in all the years.


    "Chairman, when do you n to do about Vanessa''s identity?"


    The problem came with the joy, and hearing that, Butler Lowe stopped his smile.


    There was silence in the car for a while before Felix finally spoke.


    "Keep it a secret now, let me think about it."


    Felix didn''t know what to do for the time being.


    There were many things involved, especially Isobel and Winnie, and he had no way to make a decision


    since he didn''t know what their purpose was.


    With everything unclear, if Vanessa''s identity was made public, the scene would be a chaotic mess.


    When Felix arrived at the hospital, Rufus and Paul were eating, and Vanessa and Calvin were there.


    Seeing Felix, Vanessa was restrained, but she still said hello.


    "You''re here, Grandpa?"


    "Yes, I am here."


    Felix was amiable to Vanessa.


    However, his sudden change in attitude surprised Vanessa.


    Previously, Felix hadn''t been as cold to her as to her sister, but she hadn''t felt his kindness either.


    Today, listening to his response, Vanessa felt like he was a family.


    "Grandpa, have you eaten dinner yet? Would you like some of the soup I made for Uncle?"


    Vanessa invited Felix, although she didn''t feel that her skills in making soup were that good, but she


    should have the minimum courtesy.


    "You made the soup?"


    Felix asked as he made his way to the table.


    "Yes."


    Vanessa replied, having moved a chair over for Felix to sit down.


    "Sit down and I''ll serve you a bowl of soup."


    While saying that, she got the soup and then ced it in front of Felix.


    "I''ll taste it."


    Felix didn''t refuse, he had never been in the habit of drinking soup, but today was an exception.


    "Mmm, good, nice."


    Just after taking a sip, Felix couldn''t help but praise. Drinking the soup made by his granddaughter


    tasted delicious.


    "Thank you, Grandpa, for thepliment."


    Whether what Felix said was true or not, Vanessa felt happy, not just beingplimented, but also


    because of Felix''s change in attitude today.


    Just as Vanessa''s words fell, she saw that the soup in Rufus'' bowl was gone, so she hurried to help


    serve the soup.


    "Drink more, Rufus, this soup is nutritional. If you like it, I''ll make it for you tomorrow night."


    Vanessa saw that Rufus drank a lot, she had a sense of aplishment.


    "Good, make it tomorrow night."


    Rufus was so focused on his soup that he even neglected to say hello to his father.


    It was the first time his daughter had made soup for him, and whatever the vor was, it was delicious


    to him.


    "I''lle tomorrow, too, and I''ll have more soup if you make more."


    She didn''t expect Felix to follow suit, in any case, he''sing over tomorrow night to have soup and


    see Vanessa.


    "Okay, I''ll make more soup tomorrow."


    Vanessa couldn''t help butugh, Felix, who had been serious, looked cute today.


    Today Felix was happy, Vanessa guessed that he should have met something happy.


    She just did not know she was rted to his happiniess.


    Brian wanted to go see Winnie after dinner, but he was afraid of disrupting Winnie''s thoughts.


    So he chose to y with the kids in the living room.


    It was time for the kids to do their homework, and he couldn''t resist going to the studio.


    Pushing open the door of the studio, he indeed saw Winnie working earnestly. It seemed that she was


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    so serious that she didn''t even notice Brianing in.


    Carefully, he walked to Winnie''s side and lightly touched her shoulder, before Winnie saw Brian.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Winnie''s thoughts were still on her work and she wondered why Brian came in.


    "You haven''t eaten dinner yet, eat first."


    Brian said softly, not wanting Winnie to work so hard, but also understanding the nature of Winnie''s


    work.


    "In a minute, I''ll finish this one stage and then I''ll go to dinner."


    Even as Winnie replied, she didn''t look back at Brian, instead focusing on theputer screen.


    "You can''t do that, you''ll wear yourself out. Your body won''t be able to handle it for a long time."


    Brian protested and reached for Winnie''s hand.


    "Why are your hands so hot?"


    As soon as he touched Winnie''s hand, he was shocked by the warmth of her hand.


    "It must get hot to be operating a keyboard all the time."


    Winnie withdrew her hand, because she wasn''t used to Brian''s sudden touch, and she didn''t want to


    have unnecessary physical contact with him.


    "Get out of here, I''ll rest after this is done."


    Winnie spoke, looking at Brian, and it was because of the stare-off that Brian saw that Winnie''s face


    was rosy, and her voice was hoarse and weak when she spoke.


    "Are you sick?"


    Brian nervously inquired while using his hand to test the temperature of Winnie''s forehead. And he was


    shocked by that heat.


    "You''re working with a fever, aren''t you stupid?"


    Brian hurriedly pulled Winnie up and was about to go out, not caring that Winnie''s work was still


    unfinished.


    "I''m fine."


    Brian pulled forward but Winnie stepped back. She was at a critical time, even if she had a cold, she


    could insist on getting this one stage done.


    "You are not, your forehead is hot. You can¡¯t do any work if you don¡¯t go to the hospital."


    Brian wanted to take Winnie to the hospital for a checkup, knowing that she had a weak condition and


    couldn''t control her fever once she was sick. There was no way he would let Winnie continue working


    in this situation.


    "It''s not that serious, no need to go to the hospital. Tell you what, just get the doctor toe to the


    house. I''m weak and don''t want to go to the hospital."


    Winnie could only say so, since Brian insisted on taking her to the hospital.


    In this time of waiting for the doctor toe, she was perfectly capable of getting the rest of her work


    done.


    "Fine, I''m going to go downstairs and call the doctor."


    Brian agreed to call the doctor because he thought Winnie was really weak. But his phone was on the


    coffee table in the living room downstairs, so he had to go downstairs to make that call.


    He went downstairs to make a phone call and started looking for fever reducers. As the fever reducer


    was just found, he received a very important phone call from Albert.


    It was half an hour after that.


    Brian first went to Winnie''s room, and without seeing her, he knew that she was still in the studio. So he


    came back to the studio to look for Winnie, however, Winnie already was lying asleep on the sofa.


    Looking at Winnie curled up with a blushed face, Brian''s heart seized together, and that feeling of


    heartache began to torment him.


    Instead of waking Winnie, he squatted down and picked Winnie up, then went to his room.


    Putting Winnie on the bed probably woke Winnie up, only to hear Winnie say in a daze, "Whye to


    your room? It¡¯s inconvenient."


    But she didn''t mean to get up, because she felt weak as if she couldn''t get up.


    "It''s sofortable to lie here, your bed is better than mine."


    Winnie said again in a daze, but she understood that it was not because of how good the bed was that


    made herfortable, but lying in this bed with a man''s breath. She could feel a strong sense of


    security, which inexplicably made her grounded.


    "Lie down well, I''ll go see if the doctor is here, and ask Raya to get some porridge for you."


    Since Brian had brought Winnie to his room, he wouldn''t let her go out, and since she said the bed was


    After that, he helped Winnie cover up the quilt.


    Brian hurried downstairs again, and after he told Raya to get some porridge, the doctor hadn''te


    yet, so he returned to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Brian inquired worriedly, but then he noticed that Winnie had fallen asleep.


    "You don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself, and insisted on working with a fever. You really worry


    me."


    Brian whispered and chided himself for not taking care of Winnie well.


    If he had insisted that Winnie went down for dinner, he might have found out she was sick long ago.


    As Brian chattered, Winnie rolled over and turned to Brian''s side, and then curled up together.


    Probably because of the fever, she was shivering with cold.


    Only after Brian looked at it did he remember that the fever reducer hadn''t been given to Winnie.


    "Winnie, don''t sleep, get up and take your fever reducer."


    Brian called out to Winnie, but Winnie stayed in bed and wouldn''t get up.


    "Let''s wait for the doctor."


    Winnie was muddled and didn''t fall asleep. She opened her eyes, only to see the sky was like spinning


    above.


    At this point, she felt like she was getting a little colder with every movement that gave off the heat from


    the quilt, rather burn than let a little of the heat out of the covers.


    "You''re cold now, take the fever reducer and you won''t be cold."


    Brian said and reached his hand into the quilt to pull Winnie, and just as soon as he touched Winnie''s


    hand, it was held by Winnie.


    "In this way, it''s not cold."


    It was not that she was not cold anymore, but she felt grounded. She did not feel alone when she held


    his hand, felt she was taken care of.


    "It''s nice to be sick, for I can have some rest, and I don¡¯t need to worry about anything."


    Winnie suddenly uttered such a sentence, and although her voice was weak, Brian still heard it.


    "You can¡¯t be sick, are you deliberately torturing me and making me heartache?"

 Chapter 902 Not Afraid of Being Infected

    Chapter 902 Not Afraid of Being Infected


    Brian was heartbroken, while Winnie thought it was good. It seemed that her illness stemmed from her


    stress.


    She was always putting too much pressure on herself, and Brian didn''t even know how to help her. The


    most straightforward way was to give her money so that she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    But Winnie always felt that giving her money was insulting her, degrading her dignity, making her a


    gold-digger.


    "Is it bad? How do you know if someone is caring about you if you don''t get sick?"


    Winnie asked rhetorically. Being able to hear Brian say he cared about her was probably one of the


    rewards of her illness.


    But it would be good if he cared about her earlier before they had broken up.


    Just as Winnie''s weak words fell, a knock sounded on the door. Brian went to open the door.


    The doctor finally came and gave Winnie various examinations.


    The final conclusion was an acute viral infection with a fever caused by an inmmation of the throat.


    The doctor gave Winnie fluids and medication.


    Before the doctor left, he gave various exnations on how Brian should take care of the patient,


    telling Brian what medication should be taken.


    After the doctor left, Brian brought water and medicine, and only after she had eaten medicine he let


    Winnie lie down.


    "Raya has the porridge ready, have some."


    Brian gently persuaded, he felt that eating something would strengthen her resistance a bit.


    "I can''t eat, I have a sore throat, I want to take a nap."


    Winnie''s voice was getting hoarse as she spoke, and even she felt painful as speaking or swallowing.


    "Go to sleep and eat when you wake up."


    Brian didn''t force her, he felt sorry to hear her voice like that.


    "Don''t go, just stay here."


    Winnie''s voice was getting lower and lower, but she braced herself to say those few words.


    "I''m not leaving, I will be here."


    "Sleep, I won''t leave a step."


    At this moment, looking at Winnie, he felt her helpless, probably because of the insecurity of living


    alone, or maybe because she had been hurt too much. She kept herself tightly surrounded, not letting


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    anyone in.


    Brian was eager to know what Winnie was going through and wanted topletely warm her up.


    Winnie still curled up. Brian simply got under the covers and put Winnie in his arms, using his own body


    heat to help warm her up.


    When Winnie was shivering from the cold, she was like suddenly standing next to a furnace, which


    instantly drove away the cold. Because she felt the warmth, Winnie did not resist but unconsciously


    approached this "furnace".


    "Kids ......"


    Winnie wanted to ask who would take care of the kids, so that she could sleep more peacefully.


    But just as she said the word kids, Brian knew what she wanted to ask.


    "I have left the kids in Raya''s care, and they''ll go to bed in their rooms when it''s time. Don''t worry about


    them, taking care of yourself is what''s important."


    "Sleep now."


    Brian had arranged it well, and had guessed that Winnie would be worried even if she was sick.


    "Ok."


    "Don''t let the kidse to me ......"


    "You''re afraid of infecting them."


    "Sleep, okay? I have arranged them well."


    Brian wanted Winnie to go to sleep and not have any thoughts.


    She must have been overworked these days to get sick, and now she needed to rest to slowly regain


    her strength.


    "Well, ok."


    Winnie agreed and then did not speak again. She felt dizzy, but unexpectedly she could not sleep.


    Maybe she was ustomed to be busy or she wanted to enjoy Brian''s embrace.


    Since she could not fall sleep, she would like to have a talk.


    "I got the work done when you called the doctor, , awesome, right?"


    Winnie spoke slowly, not knowing if Brian wouldpliment her, only that she was satisfied of herself.


    "Yes, you are awesome, you still work when you are sick."


    "Why aren''t you asleep though?"


    Brian recognized Winnie''s ability to work, he was also heartbroken. Hearing that she had horse weak


    voice, he was upset.


    "I can¡¯t fall asleep, my head keeps ringing. My throat hurts, swallowing saliva hurts."


    All in all Winnie felt awful, but she was still optimistic, after all, lying quietly in Brian''s arms like this was


    a rare opportunity.


    "Don''t talk if your throat hurts, doesn''t it hurt more if you talk? Hang in there, you''ll be fine after the


    medicine takes effect."


    Even though Winnie couldn''t sleep, Brian didn''t want her to talk. The more she talked, the more her


    throat hurt, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Talking is a distraction, so I will feel better."


    Winnie kept her eyes closed because she felt her eyes were burning and sore she couldn''t open them


    at all. Her throat hurt, her head hurt, and the feeling was so bad that talking to Brian made her better.


    "Don''t talk, and if you work so hard in the future, I''ll make sure to lock you in the house and not let you


    out."


    Brian''s threat was serious. He didn''t want Winnie to work so hard and try to figure out how to make


    money even when she was sick.


    Winnie still had her eyes closed, but after hearing Brian''s words, she couldn''t help but have the corners


    of her mouth rise.


    "I wish I had a man who spoiled me in such a way. Being able to stay home, to be a full-time housewife,


    to stay in bed when there''s nothing to do, is the thing I''ve been yearning for thest five years."


    "For thest five years, especially the years when my parents died, it was a luxury for me to even


    sleep."


    She was not allowed to speak, but she still spoke slowly. At this point, she had the feeling of being


    drunk and not having to worry about anything, saying whatever she wanted to say and just not


    admitting anything when she sobered up.


    But the only difference was that when she was drunk, she did not sober, while when she was sick, she


    was sober.


    "Will you stop talking and listen to me?"


    Brian was already heartbroken when he heard Winnie''s words.


    For so many years he had been busy, but he had never felt that sleeping was a luxury, so he could see


    how difficult it was for Winnie at that time.


    "I have words ......"


    Winnie didn''t want to oblige Brian, only her talking could distract her. However Brian sealed Winnie''s


    mouth with the oldest yet most useful method.


    Winnie''s eyes opened in shock at the sudden kiss, and her head cleared instantly from the kiss.


    She pushed Brian, but how could she possibly push a burly man away when she originally had no


    strength?


    Winnie insisted on pushing Brian away, but the more she pushed him, the harder his kiss became.


    Brian knew that this move was a bit inappropriate when Winnie was sick. He had also started with the


    intention of just wanting to seal Winnie''s mouth to keep her from speaking.


    But once he kissed, Winnie¡¯s soft fiery lips were like they were given energy, attracting him.


    However, this kiss had to be careful for fear of touching Winnie''s hand that was infused with medicine.


    For a while, Brian had to stop, he really couldn''t control his desire if he did not stop.


    "You''re crazy, I''ll infect you."


    Winnie looked at Brian angrily, not in disgust at his kiss, but just in fear of infecting Brian with the virus.


    This family was at a time when they need someone to take care of the family, and if Brian were to fall


    ill, there would be no one to take care of the family.


    "I''m not afraid, if infecting me you''ll get better, I want to be infected immediately."


    Brian spoke, and he really wasn''t afraid of being infected or getting himself sick.


    "Stay away, stay away from me. I''m going to sleep, don''t disturb me."


    Winnie suddenly didn''t know how to respond and turned her head to the side after saying she wanted


    to sleep and stopped looking at Brian.


    Her brain was clear at this point, and she knew that she shouldn''t kiss with Brian at this time. She didn''t


    me Brian for what happened today, it was her own fault that she had failed to control herself.


    "Okay, go to sleep. But before you fall asleep, I have something to tell you."


    Brian didn''t stop Winnie from sleeping, but he knew that Winnie wouldn''t fall asleep that quickly.


    It was necessary for him to respond to the emotions Winnie had just unintentionally spilled out.


    "Winwin, though I don''t know how you used to suffer, though you won''t talk to me about what you used


    to do or forgive me, my attitude must be made known to you."


    "No matter what you''re going through, if it''s something you can''t solve, just let me know and I''ll make it


    right for you."


    How Brian wished that Winnie could say all the things in her heart, and let him solve all the difficult


    problems she encountered. Knowing that she had high self-esteem, knowing that she cared about what


    the Be family thought of her, he thought a woman really couldn''t take too much.


    "I''m just trying to make it easier for you by helping you out, I don''t want to see you work so hard. And I


    know you don''t need my money and I know you hate it when I talk to you about money. But I want to


    tell you that you don''t have to be burdened with using my money, you don''t have to ask others for help,


    and you don''t have to think too much about it."


    "My sister and father approve of you, and they like you. Uncle Thomas and his family have no right to


    interfere in my affairs, and now Grandpa is the only one who puts a lot of pressure on you."


    "You don''t have to care what he thinks, what he wants to say is only his own thought and not what our


    family thinks."


    Brian had to make Winnie understand all of this, to let her know that Grandpa''s words did not mean


    what he thought.


    Winnie felt softhearted after hearing those words, and she was once again touched by the sincerity in


    Brian''s voice. But she was really sensitive to the word money, and really cared about what Felix


    thought of her.


    Winnie turned to Brian, the mncholy and thepassion in his eyes made Winnie''s heart ache.


    "I''m a self-respecting person and back then if I hadn''t been pushed to the wall, I wouldn''t have been a


    surrogate. You can imagine how ironic the word money is to me."


    "Your grandfather cares about money, and in his eyes I''m a woman who can have kids with random


    men for money, so how do you think I''m going to gain his approval?"


    Winnie couldn''t even see hope, she didn''t know what Brian could do to help her get over this


    hurdle.

 Chapter 903 Its Easy Without the Bondage of Money

    Chapter 903 It''s Easy Without the Bondage of Money


    Brian and Winnie''s thoughts were different, right now he only had one thought that was to be with


    Winnie, the other people and things had nothing to do with him.


    "I love you, I don''t have to get grandpa''s approval. Love is for both of us and marriage is for both of us.


    Why should we care what grandpa thinks?"


    "It is not that simple, you can''t give up your grandfather''s life''s work because of me, let alone destroy


    your grandfather''s life''s expectations because of me."


    "You''re a responsible man, you can''t give up the future of so many employees because of me."


    They all knew the gap between Winnie and Brian by heart, and Winnie had specified it more than once,


    so now she didn''t need to be saying much.


    "......"


    "By the way, I used up some of the start-up money I was given for the game, but I''ll be able to make


    that up soon. When I get the software worked out, we''ll talk about money."


    Brian didn''t even get to say a word as Winniepulsively changed the topic.


    Money would always be a pain in Winnie''s heart, she despised money yet had to fight for it.


    "What I just said was for nothing, didn''t I? I told you not to take your money too seriously, so why the


    rush to make up for it?"


    "Just think of me as a friend, just think of me as lending it to you, wouldn''t you?"


    Brian couldn''t argue with Winnie, but he wanted Winnie to take his words to heart. More than anything,


    he wanted her to rx.


    "Just because we are friends, I have to pay it back, if you are my husband, I don''t have to pay it back."


    Winnie said. There was no reason to borrow a friend''s money and not return it, so she wanted to pay


    back the money.


    Brian gave her so much start-up capital because he was in a different way to help her. She was already


    satisfied, dare not asking him to be her husband.


    "I can be your husband, you don¡¯t need to pay me back the money. I said......"


    "I''m just kidding, let''s not dwell on the subject, okay?"


    Winnie interrupted Brian''s words, even if he dared to be her husband, she wouldn''t dare to marry him.


    Having suffered so much, with unknown pain waiting for her in the future, she was scared to be with


    Brian.


    "Only after I pay back the money, I can work without stress, so I don''t get sick. Don''t be obsessing with


    me about this money, just let me rx."


    It was true, it would be easier for her without the money tying her down.


    Winnie was taking out a loan against the vi she auctioned off, and she would be able to return the


    money to Brian after the bank approved it, and she would not be under any pressure.


    " ...... okay, no more talking, go to sleep."


    Brian was helpless. Regarding Winnie, he could not be sure of everything, only would never stop loving


    her.


    The next day, Winnie''s illness got worse. The night before, she had a sore throat, but in the morning


    she was unable to speak. And the high fever continued.


    Brian was worried that the condition would be worse, so he took Winnie to the hospital. The doctor told


    her to be hospitalized for two days for observation.


    "I said ......"


    She didn''t continue after two words for her throat hurt too much.


    But Brian knew what she was going to say.


    "You have a fever, you have to be hospitalized."


    Brian rarely nagged like this. But fromst night until now he had been unhappy with Winnie''s


    meanness towards himself.


    Winnie didn''t say anything, but red at Brian with her eyes.


    Brian said she was in poor health, but since bing a police officer, her health had gotten much


    better. And she hadn''t been sick for a long time, if it wasn''t for the pressure of money or working


    desperatelyte at night, she wouldn''t have been sick.


    "Not convinced, are you? It''s been proven that your persistence will wear you out. Without a good body


    you won''t have a chance to make money, and without a healthy body you won''t be able to spend time


    with your kids."


    Brian had always believed that Winnie should focus on her health second to making money.


    His ideal wish would be for Winnie to be at home with her children while he was responsible for earning


    money to support the family.


    However Winnie had self-esteem.


    Winnie wasn''t ring at Brian again, she didn''t care health and money, but being able to be with the


    kids was indeed a key issue.


    "You ......"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When Winnie wanted to make her point, Oscar knocked on the door and entered.


    "What''s wrong with you? Whye to pay for the hospital?"


    Oscar jokingly said. He had heard in Penny''s ward that Winnie was sick, so he came over to take a


    look.


    But before he could reach Winnie''s hospital bed, he was stopped by Winnie''s hand reaching out.


    "Stop ......"


    Brian understood what she meant.


    "She told you to stand still and stay away from her."


    Brian exined, like a spokesperson for Winnie.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t even speak."


    Oscar stood uncertainly, but didn''t expect Winnie to have trouble even in making a sound.


    "It''s a bit serious, she can''t speak with a sore throat. She won''t let you near for fear of infecting you."


    Brian exined again. He didn''t even need to hint or even make eye contact, he knew what Winnie


    was thinking.


    "I''m not afraid, I''m a man with good resistance."


    Oscar listened to Brian''s exnation before he understood the reason why Winnie wouldn''t let him get


    close, but he didn''t care.


    He stepped forward, but Winnie stopped him again.


    "What''s wrong? I''m not afraid of being affected. I can just as well take time off from work if I get sick."


    Oscar said mischievously.


    "You should probably stay away from her, you don''t seem to be her biggest concern, she''s afraid you''ll


    infect Penny."


    Brian had reached a certain point, and even Winnie looked at him with incredulous eyes.


    Had he grown into her heart, so he knew everything she thought?


    "Oh, this is possible. After all, Penny''s immunity is very low right now. But, how did you know what she


    was going to say, you guys hadmunicated before?"


    Oscar wasn''t moving forward, because Winnie''s fears were justified. But he didn''t understand how


    Brian knew so well.


    "It''s all about the heart, I know what she''s thinking."


    Brian joked.


    Winnie was unconvinced, but couldn''t make a sound to refute, so she could only nce at Brian to


    express her different opinion.


    "Well, Mr. Be has made progress."


    Oscarughed too, at the change in Brian, at the fact that he wasn''t as cold as before.


    The reason for his change must be Winnie, which was proof enough that he loved Winnie deeply. But


    he also seemed to love hispany and his employees. Oscar just wondered if he could make


    bnce between the two.


    Oscar walked around the hospital bed to the window and stood leaning against it.


    "Why are you sick suddenly?"


    If Oscar remembered correctly, Winnie hadn''t been sick for a long time, and this time was indeed a bit


    sudden.


    "The consequences of working too hard."


    Brian exined to Oscar, but didn''t look directly into Winnie''s sharp eyes. He was guessing for a


    moment that Winnie must not like him telling the reason why she was sick.


    "Working too hard? Taking on another big project?"


    Oscar hadn''t heard Winnie mention it so he was just guessing.


    "Yes, and it was because of a desperate need for money that she took on this project."


    Brian even had a certainty that Winnie''s illness was rted to the desperate work, to the stress using


    his money.


    "Need money? Why do you need money?"


    Once again, Oscar was puzzled.


    Winnie was no longer short of money, so how could she be sick because of it again?


    "This issue ......"


    Brian nced at Winnie as he said this.


    Winnie was warning him with protesting eyes, from which, Brian was sure that Oscar didn''t know it. Not


    only Oscar, but probably Finn didn¡¯t know it.


    However, he still had to say it, and the purpose of saying it was to have Oscar advise Winnie that she


    must not make things difficult for herself in the future when she was in need of money.


    So Brian ignored Winnie''s warning and continued to speak.


    "You have me stumped on this one, I asked her why she is need of money and she did not tell me. I


    gave her the money but she did not take it, so she took on this partnership. Of course this partnership


    is with the Be Group."


    "Oscar, you''ve been friends for years, when she can talk, ask her why."


    Knowing that he had no hope of knowing the reason, Brian could only leave the question to Oscar. The


    premise was that Winnie could talk.


    "Winwin, why don''t you say it out if you''re in trouble? Let''s solve the problem together."


    Oscar had a problem with Winnie''s approach, she was always afraid of causing trouble for her friends.


    Oscar didn''t know her difficulties, but it was better to have several people helped her than to suffer


    alone.


    Winnie sighed, but she could not talk. She really didn''t want to bother others.


    She hadn''t let everyone worry about her for so many years, and now she could do as much as she


    could on her own, not letting everyone flounder because of her.

 Chapter 904 Video Chat

    Chapter 904 Video Chat


    Seeing Winnie couldn''t say anything, Oscar stopped hisint.


    "Never mind, let''s wait until you''re better."


    Winnie didn''t talk to him, and must not have talked to Daenerys and Emily either. Oscar didn''t know


    what Winnie had encountered, but being sick because of it, she must need a lot of money.


    Brian saw that the conversation was terminated, but the matter was not yet clear, so he spoke again.


    "By the way ......"


    When Brian was just to open his mouth, a pillow flew towards Brian from Winnie.


    Winnie could not speak, but she could move.


    Brian was able to dodge it, but he did not.


    So the pillow hit Brian right on the head, but it made him smile willingly.


    That was pampering. Being hit by her, being red at by her, even being threatened by her was a proof


    that he loved her.


    "Forget about it, any more talking, it will be de."


    Brian spoke with a smile. He and Oscar then began tomunicate.


    "Oscar, do you want toe work in mypany? Mypany is short of talents like you."


    Brian got a serious book.


    "Well ......"


    Oscar was embarrassed, not knowing how to answer.


    But Brian was waiting.


    "How can I put it? I actually kind of want to go to yourpany. After all, it is apany unmatched by


    any otherpany, everyone aspires to work there for its pays and benefits."


    "But I have a contract with thepany right now, and I can''t just terminate it before it expires. When


    this contract expires, if yourpany still needs me, I''ll definitely ept your offer."


    Oscar could not just leave and couldn''t live up to the trust and reliance thepany had on him now.


    Who didn''t want to go to a bigpany? That was the most authoritative ce to witness the ability,


    and he believed that Brian didn''t have a personal reason for inviting him, he just appreciated his ability,


    right?


    "Okay, I''ll definitely wait for you. We''ll talk about working together when you''re out of contract."


    Brian understood Oscar''s thoughts, it was his responsibility for the currentpany that proved he was


    a man of both virtue and talent. What the Be Groupcked was such a person.


    Brian and Oscar''s words was heard by Winnie, she felt that Brian was still dedicated to thepany,


    so he took the opportunity to tap talent.


    Yes, he was the kind of person who took his job seriously and responsibly, and should have such a


    never-give-up spirit. That was what Brian was, that was the man she''d in love with.


    Whether Brian loved her or not, she didn''t want Brian to give up anything because of her, because she


    didn''t deserve it.


    Brian and Oscar''s conversation continued.


    Winnie''s attention was focused on their topic, but she got a video chat, and her attention shifted.


    The video chat was sent by Emily and Daenerys.


    Winnie picked up, but couldn''t speak.


    "I''m so bored, why don''t youe and keep mepany?"


    Emily opened her mouth andined, probably bored at home.


    "I''ve had my period for the past few days and I can''t go out."


    Daenerys was not in a very high mood and seemed to be affected by her period.


    "I think you''re in a bad mood because you have your period, and the fact that you have your period


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    means you''re not pregnant."


    Emily teased with a wry smile on her face.


    "Is it so obvious?"


    It was true that it was the reason, every time she had her period, Daenerys was disappointed.


    "It''s so obvious."


    They knew each other well.


    "It is strange, I can¡¯t get pregnant when I desperately want to, but I was so easy to be pregnant with


    Jelly Bean."


    Daenerys didn¡¯t understand that. She got pregnant with Jelly Bean so she married to Kevin.


    "Your second baby must be a troublemaker, he''s not even here yet but he''s already tormenting you."


    Emily felt that she was right in her analysis and couldn''t help butugh.


    Winnie wasughing as she listened to the two of them chattering.


    Her constant silence finally found out.


    "Why don''t you say something, Winnie?"


    Daenerys asked. Emily also felt puzzled, and only then did she notice Winnie''s state.


    "Winwin, are you rxing at home this weekend, you even did not wear makeup in Mr. Be¡¯s


    house?"


    Emily spoke.


    Winnie was not such a slovenly person, at this time, she should have dressed up.


    Winnie smiled faintly but could not say anything, and in order to solve the two people''s doubts, she


    reoriented the camera to the room.


    "No way, you are in the hospital?"


    Daenerys saw that it was the hospital, not even expecting it to be Winnie who was sick. She thought


    Winnie and Brian were visiting Rufus in the hospital and thought Oscar went to their ward to have small


    chat.


    "...... this isn''t Rufus''s ward. And you''re in the location ......"


    Emily saw that something was wrong and was puzzled by Winnie''s silence from the beginning to the


    end.


    At that moment, Brian walked over, took the phone, and then the camera was aimed at Winnie.


    "You''re sick?"


    "You''re sick?"


    The two girlfriends were surprised in unison.


    Why Winnie was hospitalized again? The two men had the same question in mind.


    Winnie smiled lightly to give no answer, but she looked at Brian. Since Oscar already knew, Daenerys


    and Emily would definitely know. Since that was the case why not let Brian exin and they wouldn''t


    have to worry about it?


    Brian began to exin.


    "Acute inmmation of the throat, and now she can''t speak, so she hasn''t been answering you guys.


    As for the reason, you guys will knowter when you ask Oscar."


    "And, I don''t mind if she isn¡¯t wearing makeup, I''ve seen her look even uglier when she''s drunk."


    Brian said seriously, he felt that Winnie was the most beautiful woman in this world, even when she


    was not wearing makeup, no one couldpare with her.


    "Yoo-hoo, this sweet talk is overwhelming."


    Daenerys didn''t expect Brian to have such a funny side, she had never seen it before, but today was


    an eye-opener.


    "Is Mr. Be in a good mood, and he can still joke about it? Are you teasing Winwin while she''s sick?"


    Emily couldn''t help but tease Brian, who also made her hard to believe.


    While Emily was speaking, Leo appeared in the video.


    "Winnie, why are you sick?"


    Leo was obviously worried.


    "Got a cold, she is all right."


    Emily gave the exnation.


    "You are hospitalized for a cold? You''re in such poor condition, eat more tonic after you get out of the


    hospital."


    Leo did not continue to ask, nor did he think too much about it, let alone knowing that Winnie''s illness


    was caused by excessive fatigue.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of her. How are you doing, can you walk now?"


    Brian assured, as it was his business to take care of Winnie.


    He felt that Winnie wanted to know how Leo was doing.


    Brian was right, and after the question was asked, Winnie was waiting for Leo''s answer.


    "I can walk on crutches, but my injured leg can¡¯tnd on floor."


    "I''m fine, I can eat and eat and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. And I don''t have to work. I feel like I can stay


    home with Emily throughout her pregnancy."


    Leo spoke about his recent situation, and although he was injured, it didn''t affect his mood, and he felt


    that he was really rxed.


    "You are injured, but your problem solved. I''d like to get hurt if I could and give myself an easy time."


    Brian who said he was envious, for it was important to get the problem out of the way.


    "Don''t be envious, it hurt like hell when my leg broke."


    "You''d better think of another way."


    From Brian''s words, Leo learned that their rtionship was still stagnant. Wanting to gain Winnie''s


    forgiveness required Brian to think of a way.


    "I will."


    Brian answered with a firm tone.


    Now he had time, he would think about how to please Winnie, how to make her heart warm up. He


    believed that as long as he insisted, he could make it, as long as he worked hard enough, Winnie


    would one day forgive him.


    "Winwin, which ward are you in? I''lle over to see youter. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it


    over to you."


    Daenerys would not be reassured by just seeing her on video. She had to go to the hospital.


    "I''ll go too, I want to see Winwin."


    Emily spoke too.


    As soon as Emily said that, Winnie tensed up. She waved her hand towards the camera, signaling


    them all not toe over.


    "Don''te over here, Winwin''s disease is contagious and she''s afraid of infecting you."


    Brian exined to ease Winnie''s anxiety.


    "That''s right, Emily, you should not go, you are pregnant. We''ll meet when Winwin is well."


    "I can go, I am ok."


    Daenerys said. Anyway, she would not be able to get pregnant, so she wasn''t afraid of being infected.


    "Well, no more talk, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Daenerys hung up the phone when she finished. And she would know which ward Winnie was in when


    she gave a call to Oscar

 Chapter 905 Penny Strikes Hard

    Chapter 905 Penny Strikes Hard


    When Daenerys hung up, only Winnie and Emily were left on the phone.


    "Winwin, poor Winwin, I can''te to see you. You must get well ande to see me soon."


    Emily was anxious but helpless. Winnie''s concern was right she could not be infected at this time, it


    would affect the fetus'' development.


    Winnie still couldn''t speak, but revealed a pleased smile after hearing that Emily wasn''ting. She


    nodded her head in response to Emily, and then waved her hand and Emily goodbye.


    The video chat ended, and Oscar went back to Penny''s ward.


    After Brian called for the nurse to change the medicine, he told Winnie to lie down and rest, while he


    himself sat by the hospital bed.


    "Do you know why I asked Oscar toe to mypany?"


    Brian remembered what had just happened.


    Winnie shook her head inexplicably, wasn¡¯t because he wanted to hire a talent?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I believe in Oscar''s ability is only part of the reason, I believe more in Oscar''s character and serious


    attitude towards his work. He is a trustworthy person as he has a good sense of propriety and integrity.


    I want to hire him to stay by Jack''s side, and he will be Jack''s right hand after he takes over my


    position."


    "There is still a shortage of people around Jack, I will slowly find him some talents with executive power


    and decision making power in the future ......"


    Brian spoke to himself, but Winnie was unsettled after hearing that.


    When Brian said he was going to give Jack his position, it proved that he had already made up his


    mind to give up the Be Group. He couldn''t do that, he couldn''t give up his future because of her.


    Winnie was anxious, but she couldn''t say anything, so she could only take her phone out and type to


    "You can''t do that."


    Brian asked Winnie as he looked at the text on the phone handed to him.


    "Why?"


    Winnie started typing again.


    "You can''t give up so many employees because of me, your problems aren''t your own, they''re the


    problems of all the employees and all the shareholders. And your grandfather, don''t keep him on his


    toes when he''s that old."


    So many people''s expectations were possessed by Winnie alone, how could she bear it? Such a


    talented and capable person gave up a great future for her, she would be guilty.


    But if Brian really gave up everything, did she believe that Brian was truly in love with her?


    "Don''t take it to heart, I''m not doing this for you. I''ve been working for so many years and it''s time to


    take a break, besides I''m going to spend time with my kids."


    Brian found a reason to put it off. He said that was because he didn''t want Winnie to have a burden on


    her heart, but, he gave up The Be Group for Winnie.


    Winnie was surprisingly lost when she heard Brian''s exnation, it was her overthinking. Brian didn''t


    have her in his reasons. In other words, his love for her was not there.


    Winnie hated herself like this, obviously she wanted that answer, but she couldn''t control her wild


    thoughts. She felt like she had gone crazy, no longer able to control her heart or dominate her brain.


    Winnie typed to respond.


    "Good to know it is not because of me."


    "Don''t you have Albert, your right-hand man? Why are you still helping Jack get his staff?"


    Winnie continued to ask, feeling embarrassed if she didn''t say something.


    "I can''t leave Albert behind, I still need them to take care of my own estate. If I leave them to Jack, I still


    won''t be able to rest."


    "I want to take some time off and take you and the kids out on a trip. Didn''t you say you liked the snow


    in the north? I''ll take you guys skiing when I get everything set up and when the kids are on winter


    break."


    Brian was alone with his nning visions, imagining the happy picture of a family skiing and ying in


    the snow.


    Winnie was not in the mood to think about any travel at this time, she was still worried if it was okay to


    give the Be Group to Jack.


    Winnie showed the typed words to Brian again.


    "Can Jack handle it? Can you keep your shareholders from being disappointed? Can you reassure


    your employees?"


    "No problem, don''t worry, trust me. I can''t go wrong with the people I''ve cultivated. Besides, I have to


    create an indestructible team for him to stick to before I let go."


    "He''s not alone in his efforts, so many talents helping him will be fine."


    Brian replied with confidence.


    He believed that he would not be wrong about the people, he believed in the ability of the elite team he


    had prepared for Jack, and that working together they would not disappoint the shareholders or worry


    the employees.


    "It''s time for me to take a break, to spend time with the kids and the elderly. I can¡¯t work all the time, or I


    will be sorry for the kids and my family."


    It was time for Brian to give himself some time to spend with his children, to manage love, and to make


    up for the twenty years he had lost with his father.


    "It''s okay if you think about it, but you have nothing to feel guilty about me."


    Winnie didn''t want to be influencing Brian''s life and didn''t want to be involved in his future.


    "Fine, as you wish."


    "Don''t think about it, get some sleep. I''ll go check on Dad and the nurse will keep an eye on your


    infusion."


    Brian said.


    He knew what Winnie was thinking, knew that she still hadn''t forgiven him.


    Winnie was indeed a bit tired due to her high fever, and she fell asleep soon after Brian left.


    As she slept, she felt a sound, but the sound didn''te out consistently, so she was ready to fall


    asleep again. But there is always an unsettling feeling, it always feels like someone was walking


    around.


    Brian said the nurse woulde over to check on her. The voice she heard must have been the nurse,


    right? It was the nurseing over to check on the infusion.


    Since so, get more sleep and rest.


    But just as Winnie was about to drift off to sleep, her face was suddenly covered by the nket, and


    Winnie was suddenly awakened.


    She jerked off the cover before she saw that the person in front of her was Penny.


    "How do you ......"


    Winnie subconsciously asked, but only uttered three words because of her sore throat.


    "I heard you were ill, so I came to see you to cheer myself up."


    Penny opened her mouth to either mock or gloat.


    She stared at Winnie with her painful eyes, and couldn''t mention how happy she was to see her in the


    hospital bed mentally. She even wished that Winnie had cancer, so that Winnie also could not get


    Brian.


    "It''s contagious."


    Winnie didn''t care about Penny''s taunts and hissed out these words as she endured the pain.


    At this moment, she was worried about Penny would be infected by her. Once infected it would


    definitely speed up Penny''s death.


    "Don''t pretend to be nice, even if it''s contagious, I''m not afraid. We''re all going to die anyway, it''s only


    when you infect us that you''ll feel guilty for the rest of your life."


    Penny''s words were getting more and more vicious, if Winnie couldn''t die with her, making her feel


    guilty for the rest of her life was also torturing her.


    "You ......"


    Winnie couldn''t say anymore, just anxious.


    At this time she had to take out her phone and send a message to Oscar.


    "Winnie, it''s good to be unable to speak, isn''t it? Listen then, so you don''t have to interject and talk


    nonsense like before."


    "Don¡¯t try to change my mind, let alone hold any hope that I''ll be merciful to let you off the hook. I,


    Penny, will fight you to the end as long as I have a breath." "


    "So from now on don''t try to change me for nothing."


    Penny was able to drench herself in words when Winnie couldn''t speak. But the more she spoke, the


    more ufortable she felt.


    But she still had to say it, because she ended up like this thanks to Winnie.


    "I''m where I am today thanks to you, if I hadn''t met you in my life, I certainly wouldn''t be where I am


    now. Winnie, you ruined everything I had hoped for in life, ruined everything for me."


    "You are the evil, you are the one who deserves the most retribution."


    "Brian is mine, and I should be his wife. But now, you''re being pampered by Brian, you''re lying in a


    hospital bed and he''s taking care of you. All of this was originally mine, and now you''ve snatched it


    away from me, who do you think would be willing to ept it?"


    Penny muttered to herself, but her emotions were getting out of control.


    The more she talked, the more the hate grew. The more hatred, the more she wanted to explode.


    "Winnie, you are a wolf in sheep''s skin, on the surface you look harmless, but your heart is more


    sinister than anyone else. I was victimized by you to such a miserable extent, Wendy was also driven


    away from Brian by you, even a secretary who has a crush on Brian, you don''t even let go."


    Penny couldn''t control her volume, she angrily denounced, even wanted ......


    "Go to hell, Winnie, you shouldn''t be alive."


    Penny couldn''t control her heart, nor could she control her actions. She had lost her mind to a certain


    point.


    She directly picked up the quilt on Winnie and covered Winnie''s entire face, then she directly jumped


    onto the bed and rode on Winnie.


    The upper half of her body pressed Winnie''s head, while one hand covered Winnie''s mouth with a


    deadly grip.


    "Um ...... um ......"


    Winnie was blindfolded by the cover before she realized that Penny wasying a vicious hand on her.


    She struggled hard, but she didn''t seem to have the same strength as Penny due to her fever.


    Right at this critical moment, Brian opened the door and came in. Seeing the horrible scene in front of


    him, he darted forward and sped two steps to the bed and pushed Penny out of the bed.


    "Winnie, are you okay?"


    The first thing Brian did was to remove the cover, and then nervously questioned Winnie.


    Winnie panted heavily, afraid that Brian was worried, she shook her head uncontrobly.


    Brian was notpletely convinced that Winnie was fine and began to check up and down on Winnie.


    At this time, he noticed that the infusion was rapidly bleeding back, so he hurriedly reached out to pull


    the needle.

 Chapter 906 Nothing but Hate

    Chapter 906 Nothing but Hate


    Just when Brian was helping Winnie pull out the needles, Penny had already stood up from the ground,


    the anger in her heart had not been released, and seeing Brian being so nervous and so caring


    towards Winnie, she was even more furious.


    Penny''s anger had burned away her sanity, so she looked around for a sharp weapon with aggression,


    and with a fierce sightnded on the fruit knife on the table, without thinking, she ran straight over to


    get her hands on it.


    She had made a move today, so she had to get sess.


    With a ruthlessness that was bound to win, she raised the fruit knife in her hand and rushed towards


    the hospital bed, not knowing who she would stab, depending on who would get hit.


    However, as she ran to the hospital bed and raised the knife to stab Winnie, Oscar''s angry roar


    suddenly appeared.


    "Penny, stop it."


    Oscar caught Brian''s attention. The needle for the infusion was pulled down, and he looked back and


    clutched Penny''s wrist that had stopped in mid-air.


    Brian threw it out with force, and just this action made Penny fall out a long way.


    Brian was furious and had no intention of letting Penny go at all. Since she dared to use a knife to


    Brian got up and jumped off the bed, his purpose was obvious. Although he never hit a woman, he had


    to make an exception today.


    But just as he was about to run towards Penny, Winnie pulled his arm from behind.


    "Don''t ......"


    She uttered. Winnie didn''t want Brian to hurt Penny.


    Not wanting things to go irreparably wrong, not exactly because of the poor Penny in her eyes, but


    because she was worried that Brian would pay the price for it and would fall into Penny''s trap.


    Whether Penny had set up a trap, Winnie couldn''t be sure, but Penny was someone who was going to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    die who wasn''t afraid of anything and could do anything. She could have used Brian to beat her and set


    a trap.


    This would affect both Brian''s reputation and future, both of which would be haunted by Penny.


    Brian''s eyes were like on fire from Penny''s actions, but he had to not care about the reason why Winnie


    was pulling her back. She must not have been able to bear to watch Penny being beaten by him and


    didn''t want Penny to die at his hands.


    Brian stood still and did not move forward, in anger.


    At this time Oscar had already walked over to Penny and snatched away the fruit knife that was held in


    Penny''s hand even though she had fallen.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you? You asked me to go out so you came here? Do you think it makes sense for


    you to do that? Why are you childish?"


    "You''ve been seriously ill ......"


    Oscar used angrily, and if he was losing some sense, he would even scold Penny.


    However Penny didn''t care his words.


    "I need apanion because I am seriously ill, if I am healthy, I wouldn''t have done it, I would torture


    her for the rest of my life."


    "Oscar, it''s between her and me, stay out of it ......"


    "You got revenge from fate because you''ve done too many wrong things. Don''t you know that yet, why


    are you still obsessed?"


    "A person''s life is destined by God, and it''s not up to you to decide whether Winwin lives or dies. Are


    you sure that she will die if you stab her with this knife? Haven''t you thought about that this sh will


    make Brian treat Winwin better?"


    "What''s wrong with you, Penny? Don''t you know that there are two sides to everything? Don''t you think


    you''re stupid?"


    Oscar was angry because of Penny did not have repentance, because of the hatred, she had been


    refusing to let go Winnie. He didn''t expect that even at this point, Penny was still deliberately hurting


    Winnie.


    Penny was so unrepentant.


    "Don''t preach to me, I don''t listen. All I know is that if I''m not good, she won''t be good, and she can''t


    live if I die. I will never spare her."


    Penny shouted loudly, why did everyonee to condemn what she did? Why didn''t anyone put


    themselves in her shoes? Why didn''t anyone see that it wasn''t easy for her, why did everyone lean


    towards Winnie?


    That was why she hated Winnie, hated the fact that Winnie had attracted everyone''s attention while


    she had be the wrong party.


    "You think too much, Penny. Even if you die, you can''t meet her again, because you will go to hell and


    she will go to heaven. No matter how jealous you are or how much you hate her, you are only hurting


    yourself."


    Oscar looked hopelessly at Penny, some of what she did was unforgivable.


    "You''re nonsense, how did you know I would go to hell? Oscar, howe even you don''t care about


    my feelings, howe even you don''t understand how hard it is for me?"


    Oscar''s words were like a tiger''s roar, and Penny was scared, she had suffered enough in this life, she


    didn''t want to go to hell and continue to be tortured after she died.


    "Have you ever cared about the feelings of others? Have you ever understood the difficulties of others?


    Have you ever faced up to your own mistakes? You can''t do anything, you can''t even face yourself, so


    why should you let others understand you?"


    "Penny, it''s time for you to reflect on why you end up like this, why you''re still alone when you are close


    to death. You put everything on hate because you have nothing but hate."


    Oscar was going crazy. He didn''t understand who everyone''s bitter words were for, and who Winnie''s


    forgiveness over and over again was for. If all these people didn''t care about her feelings, how could


    they forgive her again and again?


    The reason for Oscar''s fury was not just his disappointment with Penny.


    She took a knife to stab Winnie, if Oscar did not lose his temper and did not scold her then Brian would


    not let Penny go.


    No matter how angry he was, his ultimate goal was to have Penny die with some peace and dignity.


    It really made Oscar''s heart cold when she said that no one cared about her.


    "No, don''t say it. I don''t want to hear you, you''re just speaking for Winnie, you''re just taking sides with


    her."


    Penny retorted as Oscar said that she had nothing and could only rely on hatred. These words were


    like a sledgehammer falling heavily on Penny''s head, smashing her to the point of suffocation,


    smashing her to the point of death.


    She thought carefully for examples that could refute Oscar''s words, but there were none, she had no


    family, no friends, no confidant, no lover.


    Her life wasing to an end and she did not even have a child.


    The only thing she had was death, a grave.


    "You ......"


    Oscar was going to continue to get angry, and by this time Winnie had already walked over to her and


    pulled her in.


    Winnie couldn''t say anything and watched as Oscar taught Penny a lesson and was still anxious, so


    she could only walk over to stop it. Brian was uneasy, so he shielded Winnie''s side.


    "And you still protect her, she wants you dead and you give her a chance."


    Oscar was angry at Winnie''s kind heart and her kindness being ignored by Penny.


    Winnie still couldn''t say anything, but she shook her head.


    Just when Penny was about to cover her to death with the quilt just now, just when Penny was stabbing


    over with the knife, she had understood that Penny just couldn''t let go of her resentment, despite her


    repeated efforts to impress her.


    But she was already dying, and there was no point in talking about it. It wouldn''t help at all.


    Winnie came over to stop Oscar, but didn''t reach out to help Penny. She was afraid that Penny would


    still persist in killing her.


    She suddenly realized that she couldn''t just die at Penny''s hands, it didn''t make any sense at all. She


    still had her children, her sister and her aunt, and the people she loved most.


    If she gave her life to Penny, what should her family and two children do? For these people not to be


    sad, she must always be careful of Penny.


    Moreover, Brian was embracing her, so there was no way she could get close to Penny.


    Winnie couldn''t stop shaking her head, which calmed Oscar down and told him to keep his mouth shut.


    There was silence in the ward for a while, and Oscar regained his senses, and then helped Penny to


    leave.


    Brian watched Penny leave with murder intention in his eyes, if it wasn''t for Winnie''s deadly tug on him,


    if it wasn''t for Winnie''s pity on Penny, he guaranteed that Penny wouldn''t be able to walk out of this


    ward.


    She was a patient, a dying person, but she didn''t have the right to just kill anyone, didn''t have the


    qualifications to hurt Winnie. If Penny was given to him to handle, he would guarantee that she wouldn''t


    live in the next second.


    After Penny left, Brian called the nurse to re-infuse Winnie''s fluids. Winnie was silent and didn''t even


    give Brian a look.


    Brian held Winnie''s hand from start to finish, and Winnie kept holding it hard. From the strength in


    Winnie''s hand, he could tell that she was scared.


    Knowing that she was afraid, Brian made it even more impossible to let go of Winnie''s hand, not to let


    her suffer the panic.


    The infusion was restarted and the nurse left. Winnie''s fever began to run high again at this point,


    which made her dizzy.


    "I ......"


    Closing her eyes with just the word I, she was sure Brian knew she was going to sleep.


    Brian did know what Winnie meant and knew that she was ufortable. But he couldn''t let her sleep


    after the shock, for fear that she would have nightmares.


    "Wait, the nurse has gone to get your fever reducer. Take it before you sleep."


    The anger in Brian''s heart hadn''tpletely subsided, but his attitude towards Winnie was soft and


    warm.


    She was shocked, but said nothing. Any other woman would have thrown herself into his arms for


    But Winnie did not, though she was heartbreaking.


    Winnie heard that there was still fever reducer to be taken, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to


    hold on and fall asleep, so she simply sat up.


    Nothing was said, but Brian knew she was waiting for the fever reducer toe, and possibly for his


    <pfort.

 Chapter 907 The Whereabouts of the Suitcase

    Chapter 907 The Whereabouts of the Suitcase


    Brian moved from the chair by the bed to sit on the edge of the bed, holding Winnie''s hand without


    letting go and gave Winnie a forceful embrace.


    Whether she was waiting for hisfort or not, he had to give him the warmth to soothe her panicked


    heart.


    "It''s my fault, if I hadn''t left, it wouldn''t have happened. Never again will I leave you alone."


    Brian med himself for his momentary negligence and carelessness. He had also given the


    bodyguard a half day off, thinking that he was capable enough to protect Winnie, he thought that he


    could always be by Winnie''s side.


    But it was such a momentary oversight that almost led to a lifetime of regret.


    Brian''s sudden hug surprised Winnie, but the surprise warmed her and made her rxed.


    Winnie did not me anyone, for no one was obliged to take care of her in every way.


    She wanted to tell Brian that he didn''t have to me himself, but her voice got in the way.


    Since so, she gave up, but just enjoyed thefort, having the panic driven away.


    Her head was lying sideways on Brian''s shoulder, and she wanted to sleep. Brian then whispered in


    her ear.


    "Never see Penny again, it''s not worth losing your life because of her, it''s not worth leaving me and the


    kids behind because of her. She has gone crazy, people with mental problems must be kept away."


    "For so long, you''ve been trying to change her, even forgiving her many times. But she didn''t take it to


    her heart, instead she thought you had ulterior motives."


    "Stop being silly, her life is destined by God. What will happen to her has long been ordained by fate, it


    is not for you to change."


    "A scum like Penny is not worth it, even for the sake of the children, for the sake of Vanessa and your


    aunt, you can''t even be near Penny."


    Brian repeatedly stressed Winnie to stay away from Penny and never wanted her to see Penny again.


    Penny was a devil who had lost her mind and gone crazy. Winnie was too kind to deal with a devil like


    Penny.


    Winnie listened attentively and also learned the lesson from this time. She was not a saint and she


    could not change Penny¡¯s fate.


    In that case it was up to God, she just had to mind her own business.


    Though resentful, she was disappointed.


    Thinking about all the times before, it seemed like this was the only time she had taken Brian''s advice.


    She had listened to it before, but had never thought about doing what Brian said.


    It seemed one could not be too stubborn or too egotistical. There were some things that others see


    more clearly and see more thoroughly than they do.


    Winnie once again felt the warmth from Brian and unconsciously rxed.


    With these warm words of his, she was not afraid of anything, and the panic and fear she had just felt


    melted away instantly.


    Just as the two were in a deep embrace, Daenerys pushed the door in.


    She didn''t expect to see this scene in front of her, embarrassed but inexplicably happy. What did this


    scene mean? Did it mean they were back together?


    That was what she was thinking, but she couldn''t jump to conclusions yet without hearing Winnie''s


    confirmation.


    "You guys can end this, Brian, are taking the opportunity when Winwin is sick. How can you just hug,


    don''t you know that men and women should keep distance?"


    Daenerys defused her embarrassment and teased.


    If Winnie forgave Brian, Brian would definitely make it known and would definitely argue with Daenerys


    that he was not taking advantage.


    But Daenerys didn''t wait for Brian''s defense, or the result could only be disappointing.


    "You''re just in time, talk to her, can''t put her to sleep."


    Brian let go of Winnie. Daenerys'' words didn''t make him ufortable, and he knew that Daenerys


    was joking. It was just that without Winnie''s forgiveness, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense yet.


    Winnie was slightly embarrassed, even though she was best friends, but she had rified more than


    once that she and Brian had no rtionship. It must be a strange thing for two people to hug each


    other.


    She wanted to say hello to Daenerys, but she couldn''t say a word. The sleepy feeling just now was


    also alleviated a bit because of Daenerys¡¯ arrival.


    Winnie patted her hand on the seat next to her own, gesturing for Daenerys to sit down.


    "Oh, how you got yourself into this mess?"


    Daenerys walked over to the hospital bed and sat down.


    "I already called Oscar when I came here. If you need money, why don¡¯t you talk to us?"


    "I''m no plutocrat, but I can help you get money."


    "Whatever you ......"


    Daenerys nagged Winnie about her self-reliance,ining that her not asking for help.


    Winnie knew she would say that and started typing on her phone as soon as she said the first


    sentence.


    And at that moment, Brian went to the side to answer his phone, so his attention wasn''t on their side.


    Winnie typed the words and sent them directly to Daenerys, and then gestured with her eyes for


    Daenerys to look at her phone.


    Daenerys took out her phone and raised her eyes at Winnie in confusion when she saw the first


    sentence, before continuing to read on.


    "Don''t say anything, I don''t want Brian to know whates next."


    "I bought my parents'' vi back, so I used some money. Since I didn''t want Brian to know, I didn''t tell


    him."


    "You know me, the thing I hate the most is owing people money. The money for the house was the


    start-up money for the software I am developing with Brian, and I am anxious to pay that back, and I


    worked day and night."


    "I thought I could, after all, I''m in much better shape than I used to be. But I didn''t expect to get sick,


    and I didn''t expect to be brought to the hospital."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have my money sorted out soon. I''ll put a mortgage on the house and once the bank


    gives me the money, I won''t have to feel any stress."


    Winnie sent message one after another.


    That was good, lest Brian overhear.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daenerys finally understood what was going on, and Oscar told her that he didn''t know why either, only


    that it was because of the money.


    Daenerys smiled happily after reading it, because she had finally fulfilled one of her wishes and bought


    back her family''s house.


    "Congrattions!"


    Although it sounded small, it interpreted the different happiness of both Winnie and Daenerys.


    Winnie couldn''t speak but she epted Daenerys'' congrattions.


    "If you need money, talk to me, If I don''t have enough, Emily and Leo will help. You can''t make it


    difficult for yourself like this, and you can''t push yourself even harder. If you are sick, how can you


    make money?"


    Daenerys had to dictate it again and again, she was afraid that the loan would not go well and that


    Winnie would have to worry about the money.


    She knew the reason why Winnie didn''t want to use Brian''s money, knew that she didn''t want to have a


    little money involvement with Brian. But everyone had hard times, and borrowing money was ok.


    "Ok!"


    Winnie nodded her head in agreement while sending another message to Daenerys.


    "I went to the storage room at my house looking for my suitcase but I failed to find it, did you see it


    when you came back from abroad?"


    Winnie always took it to her heart and kept trying to find a chance to ask Daenerys about it.


    Because she came back in a hurry back then, there were some things she didn''t have time to bring


    back, andter on, it was all sent back to her by Daenerys. So she felt that Daenerys could provide


    some information to her.


    "The suitcase? Which one?"


    Daenerys'' voice was not loud, but she had forgotten about Brian''s presence.


    Brian''s call continued, but he also faintly heard Daenerys talking about the suitcase.


    "A ck cartoon patterned suitcase that should contain clothes and some of your study materials."


    Winnie was so impressed with the suitcase that she had been trying to find it.


    Daenerys mused.


    "Are you talking about the ck suitcase with the tomcat pattern?"


    Daenerys only remembered that Winnie had this one cartoon suitcase, because the tomcat was her


    favorite back then.


    Winnie nodded repeatedly when she heard that, and her eyes showed a glow of surprise.


    "That suitcase is what I brought back for you, as I recall. I mailed back everything else that I could, and


    I threw away anything that wasn''t worth mailing. Since this suitcase had your favorite tomcat, I brought


    it back with me when I returned home."


    Daenerys clearly remembered the suitcase, because Winnie liked it and she brought it back even if it


    was troublesome.


    Winnie wanted to find it and now she steadied when she heard that the suitcase was still there.


    She didn''t bother Daenerys and let her continue.


    "When I came back with the suitcase, you were no longer in B City. So this suitcase has been sitting at


    my house, and it''s at my parents'' house right now."


    "My parents are out on vacation, I''ll pick it up when they get back."


    Winnie took a deep breath of relief after determining the whereabout of the suitcase.


    Then she smiled and typed it to Daenerys.


    "There''s no rush, and I''m not in a hurry. I''ll put it at your house for now, and I''ll pick it up when my


    house is packed up and we moved in."


    Winnie was in no hurry, after all, there was nothing important. She just wanted to keep her inexplicable


    heart grounded.


    The two men were talking, one typing and the other talking.


    Brian didn''t see the message Winnie sent to Daenerys, but from Daenerys¡¯ words, he heard an


    important message, that Winnie had a crush on the tomcat.


    He didn''t expect Winnie''s teenage love to be a tomcat, and Brian was even a little envious of the


    tomcat being able to that acquire Winnie''s exclusive favor.


    Daenerys'' arrival effectively eased Winnie''s inner panic, and although Winnie didn''t mention it, the


    tomcat seemed to be the best reason for her to forget about the panic.


    Winnie was tired, and it was time for Daenerys to leave.


    After letting Winnie lie down and sleep, Brian called for a nurse to watch Winnie, while he himself left to


    catch up with Daenerys.


    At the elevator door, Brian caught up with Daenerys.


    "What, what do you mean? She''s going to kill Winnie again?"

 Chapter 908 Daenerys Angrily Rebukes Penny

    Chapter 908 Daenerys Angrily Rebukes Penny


    Daenerys¡¯ eyes were wide with anger as she heard the story, although it was unbelievable, it was the


    fact that it had just happened.


    "Well, what you heard is true, and Oscar saw it."


    "If I hadn''t rushed back, Winwin would have been ......."


    Brian''s heart was palpitating and he didn''t even dare to put the consequences into words.


    "Damned Penny, what''s the point of her living? She should have died a long time ago."


    Daenerys was furious and couldn''t stand such Penny doing thewless and heartless things again and


    again. So she turned around and was about to go to another elevator to find Penny.


    Brian stopped her.


    "She''s a dangerous person, and you''d better stay away from her too."


    "I''m telling you about this because I want you to advise Winwin never see Penny again, and you must


    not give her the chance to hurt Winwin."


    "Although I have told Winwin, I''m afraid she''ll forget it when she''s well."


    Brian was still worried that Winnie wouldn''t take his words seriously, wouldn''t take the fact that she had


    been hurt seriously, and was afraid that she would be kind after forgetting the fear in her heart.


    Winnie hadn''t even been ruthless with Penny even after the threat she had just received, not letting him


    get angry or even letting him call the police. This was proof enough that she was still giving Penny a


    chance.


    "I''lle back tomorrow and I''ll talk to her. Go back, I don''t feel at ease with her being alone."


    Daenerys held back her anger and understood what Brian was worried about, and even more so, she


    knew that the two people hugging together was actually Brianforting Winnie.


    After excusing Brian, Daenerys still chose to go to Penny.


    In Penny''s ward, Daenerys kicked the ward door open, not being able to vent her anger without doing


    so.


    However, at this time, Penny had already fallen asleep from exhaustion.


    "Get up, how dare you sleep?"


    Daenerys yelled loudly and walked over to the bed and lifted the covers on Penny with one hand.


    With such a loud voice and such an indignant move, Penny woke up.


    "What are you mad about? This is a hospital, you''re affecting the patients'' rest."


    Penny said, but looked at Daenerys with a look of indifference.


    She understood why Daenerys was so angry, and knew that she hade over to speak for Winnie.


    "Are you a patient? You are the devil. You can just kill people because you have cancer, because


    Winwin forgave you for what you did before, or Brian would have sent you back to prison."


    "You studiedw, cancer doesn¡¯t gives you a license to kill, cancer can¡¯t stop you from going to jail. You


    haven''t been in jail enough and you want to go in, don''t you?"


    Daenerys was so angry that she didn''t even know what she was saying, and looking at Penny''s


    derisive and dismissive look, Daenerys became even angrier. Her attitude was enough to show how full


    of care she was.


    "Have you finished? Get out when you''ve finished. It is none of your business, and whether I know the


    Penny acted like nothing was wrong, not anxious or annoyed.


    "Penny, you will go to hell, you are so sinister and scary, you even dare to kill people, no wonder you


    have cancer, no wonder you are going to hell to be punished before you are thirty years old. You


    deserve it, this is what you get for doing bad things."


    "God sees what you do. Just because Winwin forgives you, it doesn''t mean God will let you go."


    "If you have any humanity left in you, don''t other think you deserves death."


    Daenerys knew that her words were harsh, butpared to what Penny had done, she was already


    kind-hearted and merciful.


    "Stop, what does it matter to you if I go to heaven or hell? Winnie asked you toe over to take it out


    of me, didn''t she? I don''t care, prison or hell, I''m not afraid of anything."


    "Get lost, I''m going to bed."


    Penny finished contemptuously andid down again.


    This time she didn''t get angry, nor did she mention Winnie too much. The assassination just now had


    failed, so there had to be a next time. If she went toe-to-toe with Daenerys at this moment, Winnie


    would definitely be on guard against her, and future opportunities would be difficult to obtain.


    "I''ll go away, and the next time we meet, it may be in the cemetery, and I''ll visit you with a sneer of


    derision, and then I''ll see if you can still say those sardonic words."


    Daenerys ruthlessly said thest words and turned to leave, walking to the door as Oscar pushed the


    door in.


    "You''re here?"


    Oscar knew by looking at Daenerys¡¯ face that she hade from Winnie''s.


    "Well,e see when the bastard dies."


    "Oscar, you''ve been kind to her, she''s a danger now, you can''t continue to take care of her. Your safety


    is most important, let her die alone on her own."


    Daenerys said that there was anger, but there was also worry for Oscar. She felt that Penny had gone


    mad, and whoever was in front of Penny, Penny would hate him.


    "I''m thinking about that too, I don''t know why she just won''t admit her faults and why she has to me


    everyone else."


    "She acts as if the whole world has wronged her, and I''m just so disappointed in her like that."


    All of Oscar''s words were deliberately said, and he could only use this method to motivate Penny when


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    he couldn''t get her to taper off after using any method.


    Hopefully she would figure it out, even just a little bit.


    "There''s nothing for you to hesitate about when she''s incorrigible like that. With her head broken, you


    still want her to be kind, that''s impossible."


    "She''s sinister and cunning, she''s all about hurting others, it was deep in her heart, who can change


    her?"


    Two people were standing right in the doorway where Penny could clearly hear them, talking loudly


    about Penny. They were pitying and hating Penny, but now it seemed that such a person didn''t need to


    be pitied.


    Penny listened to their conversation clearly, especially those words of Oscar wanting to give up on her


    made her heart feel timid. If Oscar was giving up on her, what did she have left?


    However, Daenerys¡¯ words made her hold back a bit, and since everyone wanted to give up on her,


    then she didn''t care.


    "Daenerys, who are you talking about?"


    Before Penny''s rebuttal could be fully spoken, the ever-angry Daenerys opened her mouth.


    "I''m talking about you, you did something bad! Do you want to kill even me?"


    Daenerys angrily retraced her steps back to the bed, followed by Oscar as he closed the door.


    Daenerys and Penny looked at each other hostilely.


    "Which one of my words about you is wrong? No one even made friends with you when you were in


    school, and some even spat on you. Winwin didn''t dislike you and helped you even after watching you


    being bullied by your ssmates. But you''re so sinister. You even framed Winwin, and you were so


    horrible and inhuman that you started framing us when we were helping you at school. Don''t you think


    you are bad?"


    Daenerys angrily expounded the facts, others might think her words were too harsh to hear, but she


    knew Penny''s character, these words were nothingpared to what Penny had done.


    What was said happened whether Penny admitted it or not.


    "Daenerys ,you are speaking for Winnie, you can only see her good, you can''t see ......"


    Penny retorted, but even she felt that there was no gusto to speak of.


    Thest time the words were interrupted by Daenerys, but this time they were interrupted by Oscar.


    "When I speak, are you going to say that I am biased towards Winwin as well? You''re always imposing


    such bigoted thoughts on others. Do you think you did nothing wrong?"


    "One person says you''re wrong, maybe made a mistake, but what if everyone say you are wrong? Do


    you still think you are a saint with nothing wrong?"


    Oscar''s words were sharp and profound enough.


    He knew that getting Penny to give up her hatred was already impossible, but he still wanted to make


    an effort to change her. As long as she realized her mistake, she would die in peace, and as long as


    she realized her mistake, Winnie would not regret having made such a friend.


    "I didn''t say I was a saint."


    Penny''s anger had been tempered because she was worried that Oscar wouldn''t care about her either.


    "So who are you? Why don''t you admit when you''ve made a mistake? Do you know what everyone


    was saying at the ss reunion? They said that we deserved our day, that everyone could see that you


    had a twisted mind and a wrong outlook, and that everyone wouldn''t make friends with you. Just a few


    of us yed with you, just a few of us pretended to be good guys and ended up getting Winwin into this


    mess."


    "The ssmates didn''t say anything about you, but they said we are idiots."


    "Get it? Understand why they call us idiots?"


    Oscar had heard these words for a long time, but he had never spoken to Penny about it for fear of


    hurting her pride.


    But now it seemed that she knew she was in the wrong but did not admit it, no longer knew what pride


    was, and wasn''t afraid to be hurt.


    "They''re all nonsense and I don''t want to hear it. Get out, all of you, I don''t want to see you."


    Penny went mad, not wanting to hear the things Oscar said. When she thought of her ssmates, she


    remembered those scornful eyes that had looked at her when she was in school, remembering the


    attitude of one and all who had sneered at her.


    These were the things that really hurt her, these were the things that make her want everything at all


    costs.


    "We don''t want to see you either, and we never want to be the idiots in the eyes of our ssmates


    again. Take care of yourself, don''t die without anyone to go to your funeral. It is pathetic."


    Daenerys disdainfully said and turned around directly, Oscar felt that Penny should calm down, so he


    followed Daenerys out.


    Only Penny was left alone in the ward, and all of a sudden she had no support. Was she wrong? Was


    she really alone in the end, without even a person to go to her funeral?

 Chapter 909 Uncomfortable Eyes

    Chapter 909 Ufortable Eyes


    In the evening, Vanessa came over again to deliver food, this time she brought more, for Winnie and


    Brian.


    After taking her sister''s meal to the ward first, Vanessa went to Rufus'' ward again.


    Vanessa walked into the ward, Rufus then eagerly opened his mouth and asked.


    "Vanessa, how is your sister, is she still unable to speak?"


    "Well, still can''t say anything, but no fever now."


    "Don''t worry, Rufus, my sister will be fine soon."


    She was worried about her sister, but she tried to appease Rufus, after all, they were both sick.


    "What''s wrong, Director Chambers is sick?"


    After listening to Vanessa and Rufus''s conversation, Felix, who had been waiting here for a long time to


    drink the soup, only then did he hear some clues.


    "Well, my sister is sick and in this hospital too. The doctor said she should stay in the hospital for two


    days for observation."


    Vanessa exined simply.


    "What''s wrong? Is it serious?"


    Felix was actually concerned about Winnie. He asked several questions one after another, only he


    didn''t know himself that he could still worry about Winnie.


    "Viralryngitis, because of the persistent high fever, the doctor was afraid of causing other diseases so


    she has hospitalized. None to worry about."


    Vanessa said to relieve everyone, she had been worried because her sister''s immunity was very low


    and one slip up could turn into another disease.


    "I''ll go check on herter."


    Although Vanessa said that there was no need to worry, Felix was still uneasy. At this time, he had


    forgotten this identity of Winnie being Isobel''s niece, and he only wanted to see if Winnie was serious


    or not.


    "Dad, don''t go, Winnie won''t let anyone go over there for fear of spreading it to others."


    "You''re old and your resistance isn''t that good."


    Rufus stopped his father, if he didn''t, Winnie couldn''t let him into the ward.


    "How did she get sick? Did she get tired from work?"


    It was eptable not to let him see her, but he was still worried.


    "To earn money, she wore herself out."


    Rufus knew it from Brian, saying that she was in short of money, but Winnie had made herself sick.


    "Earn money? Is there a need for money? Why didn¡¯t she ask Brian? Why she was desperate to earn


    money?"


    Felix didn¡¯t understand, but he seemed to be a little more sensible when it came to money. Was this an


    act to gain trust or was he really desperate to make money?


    "Brian''s money is his own, it belongs to the Be family. It''s not right for us to use Brian''s money."


    Vanessa exined, and the look in Felix¡¯s eyes changed when he mentioned money. She did not know


    why, but she felt ufortable.


    "My sister found a way to get the money, she would work hard to pay it all back. My sister doesn''t like


    to make money, but life forces her to. She had to work hard, for she had two kids and a family to raise."


    "The bottom line for my sister is that she can''t owe anyone else even if she''s suffering."


    Vanessa knew that there was no point in saying this, and knew that she shouldn''t say this to the Be


    family either. But she looked at Felix''s calcting eyes, she wanted to prove that they didn''t take


    Brian''s money.


    The ward fell silent after Vanessa''s words.


    Rufus was heartbroken, and Paul was even more ufortable.


    Both kids were pride-sensitive people who didn''t expect that much from money, but had to fight tooth


    and nail for it.


    Rufus frowned and kept thinking that if their parents hadn''t had an ident back then, the two kids


    wouldn''t have had to scramble for money.


    Felix felt guilty, because at this time he should not suspect Winnie.


    Whether she was acting or not, she shouldn''t have been treated with disrespect while she was sick and


    in the hospital.


    "No one has to worry, my sister will soon be well and will soon be making money."


    "You guys eat first, I''m going to go check on my sister ande backter to pick up my lunchbox."


    Vanessa finished and left, thisst sentence was said to Felix, telling him that he would not spend a


    single penny of the Be family, so there was no need for him to worry.


    In Winnie''s ward, Brian and Winnie were eating.


    Winnie didn''t have a fever this afternoon, but she had a blister-like growth in her mouth that hurt so


    much she could hardly eat.


    She thought it would be better if she just ate porridge, but it still hurt. In the end, she had to drink soup.


    "Why is it getting worse?"


    Calvin could not help but ask when he saw that.


    "It is acute, and there''s time to get heal."


    Brian answered Calvin, he was also heartbroken, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Winnie couldn''t swallow it after a few sips and simply gave up.


    "Won''t you take a few more sips?"


    Winnie ate too little so that she would have no resistance.


    Winnie shook her head, signaling that she couldn''t eat.


    If Winnie couldn''t eat, Brian naturally couldn''t eat. He couldn''t let Winnie watch him eat, it seemed like


    a cruel thing to do.


    "Calvin, take it away, I won''t eat it either."


    "In a moment Albert wille over, so don''t go yet, there''s a meeting here for a while."


    Brian got up after themand, and at that moment Vanessa pushed the door in.


    "Finished so soon?"


    Vanessa didn''t bring the emotions she just felt, not wanting to give her sister a hard time.


    "Yes."


    The one who answered was Brian, he thought Vanessa would be in another ward for a while, he didn''t


    expect her toe back so soon.


    "Sis, there''s something I want to tell you. I''ll move back home when you''re better. There''s a cram


    school near home that invited me to lecture and I want to go."


    Vanessa decided on the fly, right after seeing Felix''s ufortable eyes, as they had to stand on their


    own feet to be able to encounter less of that kind of heart-wrenching contempt.


    Winnie couldn''t say the words, but looked at Vanessa in surprise. This matter was a bit sudden, and


    she didn''t know what the reason was.


    "No, we don''t feelfortable with you going back on your own. You''re in extraordinary times, just get


    ready to leave the country."


    The one who refused was Brian, and he believed that Winnie meant the same thing.


    Vanessa was going to tutor other kids, just because she wanted to make money.


    It was because she could not bear to see her sister sick because of money and she wanted to help her


    as much as possible.


    At Brian''s objection, Winnie nodded, indicating that this was what she meant.


    "It won''t interfere with going abroad, I''ve got my own agenda."


    Vanessa was unconvinced, and this unconvinced still came from Felix''s doubtful eyes.


    "That won''t work either, you can''t be separated from your sister. Going to a tutoring ss is nothing


    more than trying to earn money and trying to help your sister. How frustrated she should be if she can''t


    even support you and let you work part-time."


    "She doesn''t want my money, but I''m not going to watch you guys get in trouble."


    "Keep your mind on your studies, and don''t worry about the money. I''ll take care of your sister, you just


    get good grades to make your sister happy."


    "If you want to make money and want to help your sister, you have to build a good foundation, there will


    be plenty of opportunities for youter."


    What Brian said not only represented his own meaning, but also Winnie''s.


    It was impossible for Winnie to let Vanessa go out to work even if she was suffering. And looking at


    Penny''s current crazy look, Vanessa''s safety was also something they couldn''t rest assured about.


    Vanessa was better off with her sister.


    Brian''s words still made Winnie nod her head frequently. What Brian said was what she wanted to say,


    she didn''t need Vanessa to go out and work to earn money. She only needed Vanessa to study well to


    have a wonderful life in the future, and it wouldn''t be in vain for her to pay so much.


    Vanessa was touched by Brian''s words, and she didn''t know how to reply, nor did she know if Brian


    could be safely expected.


    At first, Vanessa thought Brian was a match to her sister, but in the end, it proved that he only brought


    her sadness.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his attitude now that had been changed, Vanessa couldn''t believe it.


    "My sister worked too hard on her own and she was carrying too much pressure, I just wanted to help


    and try to take some of the burden off my sister."


    Vanessa had been taken care of for so many years, and looking at her sister in this state now, she


    hated herself for her inability to do anything. If she and her sister both took everything together, her


    sister would definitely be much easier and wouldn''t be lying on a sick bed.


    "With me, you don''t have to worry, you are easing your sister''s burden by getting your studies figured


    out. Vanessa, your thoughts will only make your sister worry more and won''t help at all."


    "Do as you''re told and don''t go making money, your sister has settled, so you don''t have to be


    struggling for money in the future."


    Vanessa''s understanding and her words of guilt made Brian''s heart ache. At a young age, she had to


    think so much, worry so much. If her parents were around, how could they bear to see their child like


    this?


    Brian''s words warmed the heart of not only Vanessa, but also Winnie.


    If she and Brian had no surrogate, if she had family power, if she was deeply loved by Brian, they


    would have been happy. Brian was the tree she could rely on for the rest of her life, and she could just


    be a full time wife.


    But it started in a wrong way, so much so that Brian was going to be her tree and she didn''t dare to be


    underneath anymore.


    It was better to rely on no one than herself, for she would never betray herself, would never abandon


    herself.


    "I know, I''ll be a good student and not give my sister any trouble."


    Vanessa thought Brian''s words were justified. That she did well and did not let her sister worry was the


    best help to her sister at this time.


    "That''s right, talk with your sister. She can type."


    Brian was relieved, he believed that Vanessa would keep what she had promised.


    The next day was Monday, and when she woke up in the morning, Brian was not there, but there were


    several people at the door of the ward.


    They were arranged by Brian, afraid that Penny woulde over to cause trouble again.


    Winnie was feeling better, not running a high fever, and she could make a sound now.

 Chapter 910 Special Pastries

    Chapter 910 Special Pastries


    Winnie walked to the door before she could open it, and the bodyguard came in.


    "Is there something wrong, Director Chambers? Mr. Be has instructed not to let you out until he


    returns."


    The bodyguard was just doing what Brian had told him to do.


    "Where did your Mr. Be go?"


    It was a little difficult for Winnie to say those few words, but she said it out anyway.


    "Mr. Be said he''d go home to drop the kids and the kid''s aunt off at school ande right back


    afterwards."


    "Mr. Be also said that he''ll let the nursee over to give you the infusion when you wake up.


    Director Chambers, go wait on the bed, I''ll go get the nurse."


    The bodyguard was very dedicated to the task that Brian had left for him.


    "Okay."


    Winnie returned to go.


    Walking over to the bed and picked up her phone to call Brian, the call was soon answered.


    "Don''te over, I can be fine alone in the hospital."


    It was a great effort to say the words, but a few words were enough to make Brian happy.


    "It''s great that you are able to talk."


    Brian''s attention was not on Winnie''s words, but on her condition.


    "Drop the kids off and go to work, don''te to the hospital."


    Winnie repeated it again, afraid that she was wasting Brian''s time.


    Brian made money ording to time. Not to mention a day, even a dy of an hour Winnie could not


    afford to pay.


    However, as Winnie''s words fell, Brian had already pushed the door in, carrying breakfast in his hand.


    "I don''t have to go to work today, I have Albert and Calvin at work, don''t worry about it. Consider this an


    opportunity to give myself a vacation."


    He said and walked over to Winnie.


    "Go wash your hands and get ready for breakfast."


    Brian put breakfast on the dining room table.


    Although he didn''t know what Winnie could eat, he bought a lot of categories of breakfast.


    When Winnie returned from washing her hands, breakfast was all set up.


    "There''s too much to eat, so I''ll just have the porridge. Save some for the bodyguard outside."


    Winnie spoke hoarsely, but still thought about the bodyguards outside. She was so kind to anyone,


    which was most worthy of learning to Brian.


    "I''ve sent them to have breakfast, and they don''t have to keep watch when Ie back."


    "Sit down and eat your breakfast."


    After Brian finished speaking, he pulled Winnie to sit down, and the clear porridge was ced in front


    of Winnie, followed by a pastry being sent over.


    "Have some of this too."


    Brian didn''t open it but let Winnie do it herself.


    Winnie didn''t think much of it and started eating the porridge, she was thankful to be able to eat it in, as


    for the pastries, she wasn''t interested at all.


    "Why don''t you eat the pastry? A bite will do."


    Brian reminded, and Winnie was too embarrassed to refuse, so she put down her bowl and went to


    open the box of pastries.


    The moment she opened the pastry box, Winnie''s eyes lit up.


    The pastry turned out to be with a very cute tomcat pattern.


    "Where do you buy them?"


    Winnie''s voice even became high-pitched because of the surprise.


    "Custom made, anything you want, it can be made."


    "Like it?"


    Brian replied with a sense of aplishment, as long as Winnie liked it, not to mention customizing it,


    he could even learn how to make it himself.


    "Yes, it''s so cute."


    Winnie''s face revealed a smile with pleasure.


    "You heard me talking to Daenerys yesterday?"


    Winnie remembered the reason, otherwise Brian would not have known that she liked tomcats.


    "Yeah, so I know you like tomcats."


    "Eat, the nurse ising over for an infusionter."


    Brian urged, buying the dessert for Winnie to eat was not to make her admire.


    From Winnie and Daenerys¡¯ conversation yesterday, he heard Winnie was looking for a tomcat


    patterned suitcase. As for how important this suitcase was to Winnie, he did not know about it.


    "It''s too cute to eat, and it''s okay for me just to watch."


    Winnie liked it so much that she didn''t even dare to touch the pastry, she just wanted to look at it quietly


    like this.


    "It will go bad even if you look at it, eat it."


    "Come on, just pick it up and bite it."


    Brian knew that Winnie loved it, so he helped pick up the pastry and handed it to Winnie''s mouth.


    "How cruel, Tom, don''t me me, I''ll miss you."


    Winnie murmured before biting down with her eyes closed.


    At her cute look, Brian had mixed feelings. It turned out that she had a childish side, it turned out that


    she was just a little girl. It was just that the experience had erased the innocent liveliness she should


    have had, forcing her to grow up to be the head of a family.


    "Is it good?"


    Brian asked in a warm voice.


    "Yes."


    Winnie gave a one-word answer because she was chewing on a pastry.


    With the cream still stuck to the corner of her mouth, her first reaction was not to wipe it off with tissue


    but to instinctively lick it with her tongue. But who knew that the cream was very naughty, the more she


    tried to lick it clean, the more the cream receded backwards. It receded to a point where Winnie


    couldn''t reach it.


    There was nothing left for her to do but to wipe it with a napkin.


    Just as she picked up her napkin, Brian suddenly approached quickly. The cream that was stuck to the


    corner of her mouth before she could react had already been eaten by Brian.


    Winnie froze and looked at Brian, her heart beating like a panic when she was in love, but she and


    Brian were not a rtionship that could show love like this.


    Awkwardly, she withdrew her eyes, but she didn''t know what to say. Since she didn''t know what to say,


    she didn''t say anything, so she just buried her head and ate.


    Winnie was thinking, if they were a couple, if they were lovers, maybe this action of Brian would be


    exceptionally sweet. Unfortunately, they were not.


    "Take another bite."


    Brian was happy, and as long as Winnie didn''t scold him.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    The dessert was delicious, plus the mood was good, Winnie wanted to eat two more bites. But she


    could not let Brian feed her anymore.


    Brian smiled, knowing why Winnie wanted to do it by herself.


    "Why do you like tomcats?"


    Brian asked as he ate, a topic that would surely shift Winnie''s mood.


    "Well ...... because he''s poorly always being molested by Jerry, but in many episodes he never got


    Jerry, I think it''s a pretty pathetic cat."


    The reason was so simple, pitying the tomcat because of her kind heart.


    But the tomcat had been abandoned by Winnie for years, and the misery fate had overwhelmed her


    into forgetting that she still had her preferences.


    "It''s kind of pathetic, but you like it with a very specific reason."


    Brianughed again, thinking of a variety of possibilities, but did not expect to be this reason.


    "Do you collect everything about him, suitcase, muppets, the mouse pads, and even ......"


    "Clothes, I don''t know how I got so obsessed with tomcats, maybe I''m in love with him."


    As long as she saw things rted to tomcat, she would buy it.


    Winnie was indeed in a much better mood and unknowingly spoke more.


    "I remember a hoodie I loved but unfortunately didn''t have a tomcat, I didn''t want to give up the hoodie


    and I super love cats, so to make them both perfect, I actually went nuts and taught myself embroidery


    and then embroidered the tomcat on the hood of the hoodie."


    Speaking of this, Winnie cleared her throat, after all, her voice had not yet healed, and her speech was


    hoarse.


    "I''m not sure how I like tomcats so much to ......"


    Winnie was still continuing to talk, talking happily and excitedly. But Brian, from the time he heard the


    tomcat embroidered on the hoodie, he had a vague headache, followed by some past images


    appearing in his mind.


    He didn''t hear Winnie''s next words clearly, as his head was getting more and more confused by the


    growing pain.


    "Tomcats were everywhere in my life at that time anyway, and Daenerys called me a cat person."


    Winnie finished the sentence before she raised her eyes to look at Brian, and only then did she see


    that he was not right.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Winnie was uncertain, seeing that his face twisted in pain.


    "Nothing, I suddenly have a headache."


    Brian spoke ndly, but it was obvious that he was holding on hard.


    "You haven''t had a drink, why do you have a headache?"


    Winnie still didn''t understand, but put down her cutlery after those words.


    "Go lie down on the bed and I''ll try to give you a massage, and if it''s any worse, call the doctor."


    Winnie thought Brian''s headache was the same as before and thought he would be fine after massage.


    But Brian knew that it was different from the past and Winnie was helpless about it.


    "It''s okay, it''ll be over in a minute, I can hold it."


    Brian said and stood up quickly, not sure if he got up too fast, but in any case his head hurt more.


    He frowned, clenching his teeth, but he couldn''t help it. He was afraid that Winnie would be worried and


    that she would be scared, so he endured the pain and quickly went to the bathroom.


    As soon as the bathroom door closed, Brian was assaulted by a sharp pain. It hurt so much that he


    clutched his head and leaned against the door panel and sat backwards on the floor.


    At the same time his memory swung back the girl who had left in the car ident abroad. This time


    Brian saw it clearly, although it was still just her back, he would clearly look at her walking posture, her


    height and body proportions.


    It was impossible to conclude who it was, but at least he knew if it matched Wendy''s back.


    Brian saw it, and by the time his attention shifted to the clothes, the girl had drifted away and had


    blurred.


    But unexpectedly Brian saw something that he hadn''t even seen before, and that was an icon on the


    hoodie. Brian tried to see the ion, but he had slowly walked out of his memory.


    Brian was gasping for air from the headache, as it faded away, his headache was slowly diminishing,


    and it didn''t stop until the memory was gone.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "How are you doing?"


    Winnie''s hoarse and low voice came from outside the door, but there was worry in her voice.


    Brian hurriedly got up to straighten his dress.

 Chapter 911 Finn Went to the Hospital to Visit Winnie

    Chapter 911 Finn Went to the Hospital to Visit Winnie


    Brian opened the bathroom door and saw Winnie''s worried face.


    "It''s okay. I¡¯ll be fine after a while."


    Brian said as if nothing happened. He was afraid that Winnie would worry about him.


    "Really?"


    Feeling uneasy, Winnie asked.


    "Really! Let¡¯s go out. You should have an infusion."


    Brian closed the bathroom door and took Winnie back to the ward.


    Although Brian looked calm, he was thinking about the back of the girl just now. What made him even


    more disturbing was the new detail that appeared this time-the pattern on the hoodie.


    It was a pity that he didn''t see what the pattern it was. Otherwise, he would look for her more easily.


    As soon as Winnie and Brian came out of the bathroom, the nurse came over to get Winnie an infusion.


    Brian didn¡¯t mention the headache or the back figure popped into his mind when he had a headache.


    Because it was uncertain. Besides, Winnie was very concerned about this woman who had never met


    before. If he told her, it might make Winnie more annoyed.


    Brian decided to wait until the day when this matter became clear to tell Winnie. It was just that every


    time he thought of this figure, he would feel ufortable and be absent-minded.


    Winnie had already noticed it. But since Brian didn''t say anything, she didn''t want to make him feel her


    annoyed.


    "Winwin, sleep for a while. I''ll go out for a while. Just at the door."


    Brian said after being silent, and then walked out.


    Seeing Brian leave in a hurry, Brian couldn''t helpughing at herself.


    She slept all night. How could she fall asleep again after she just got up and had breakfast? Although


    he walked in a hurry, he didn''t forget to take his mobile phone. It was obvious that he went out to make


    a call.


    He didn''t need to make such an excuse.


    Winnie felt moved just now. But after watching Brian going out, she was confused again.


    He was still the one who¡¯d rather hide anything from her.


    She was still the same Winnie who couldn''t get his full trust, let alone explore his past.


    Sitting on the hospital bed alone, she looked out the window in silence. She could see the dazzling


    sunlight, the swaying leaves, the tall buildings on the opposite side, and the birds that flew by. She


    could see everything except his thoughts.


    "Why are you doing?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A voice pulled Winnie¡¯s thoughts back. She knew it was Kevin.


    "Why do you have time toe over?"


    Winnie didn''t answer Kevin''s question. She just treated it as a kind of greeting.


    "I was on the night shiftst night. Now I''m off work, so I came to see you."


    "Not bad! You looked better than yesterday. It seems that your health is getting better."


    Kevin was always optimistic no matter what was happening. He always spoke with a smile, giving


    people a veryfortable and rxed feeling.


    "Yeah. But my throat still hurts and the wound in the mouth also hurts."


    Winnie said that it hurt, but she knew that no matter it hurt, it couldn¡¯t beparable to her heartbreak.


    So she could bear it.


    "It has to recover slowly. You are already very good. If it were the pervious you, I am afraid you still


    have a high fever now."


    Winnie was so weak before. She couldn¡¯t withstand any blows. But now, she got better. Her health had


    been greatly improved.


    "Hearing what you said, I can rest assured."


    Winnie said with a smile, but she didn¡¯t forget Brian who went out.


    "Doctor Burns..."


    Winnie was about to ask some questions when the nurse walked in.


    "Ms. Chambers, I will take your blood for a test now."


    The nurse was here for a routine checkup.


    "Okay."


    Winnie stretched out her arm to cooperate.


    While the nurse was collecting blood, Kevin made a request.


    "After the test resultse out, print out an extra copy and put it in my office. I wille and see it


    tomorrow morning."


    "OK."


    The nurse answered. After the work was over, she left with the blood sample.


    "What did you just want to say?"


    Kevin asked Winnie, remembering that Winnie hadn''t finished speaking.


    "Is Brian outside?"


    Winnie didn''t forget it. She just wanted to prove her guess.


    "Yes, he¡¯s calling at the door."


    Kevin replied. He just thought that Winnie relied on Brian so she asked him this question.


    "Well, I just want to know if he is at the door."


    Winnie was eager to say something but stopped herself in an instant.


    If she asked Kevin, he would be able to guess why she asked these questions. If he guessed it, he


    would ask Brian. Then Brian would think she was annoying.


    Forget it! What could she do if she knew it or not? In short, the reason for his headache was not her,


    and the phone call he went out to make was not for her. Why did she make herself unhappy for other


    people''s affairs?


    Winnie told herself not to think too much. But after Kevin left, she still couldn''t control herself to search


    the web for some things about amnesia.


    She browsed for a while, and finally saw a post which was simr with Brian''s situation.


    The post said that a person would have a headache when the memory wasing back. Although it


    was not absolute, it would happen.


    Winnie carefully thought about Brian''s reactions after the headache, and then she had her own


    judgment. Brian should have remembered something.


    After Brian walked out of the ward, he didn¡¯t call directly. He was thinking about whether to make this


    call, and what to say after the phone was connected. He kept thinking about it until Kevin came to the


    ward.


    He wanted to call Wendy. Because he wanted to make sure of one thing.


    It only took tens of seconds to talk to Wendy. He just asked her out. Because Brian thought that he


    could observe Wendy''s face to see if she was lying.


    After making an appointment with Wendy, he received a call from thepany. So it took him some


    time. Even when Kevin left, his phone call hadn''t ended.


    The callsted for nearly an hour. But there was no clear solution. During this period, Kevin didn¡¯t


    interrupt Brian.


    But at this moment, there was a person walking up to him. He must hang up the phone even if it was so


    important.


    "Mr. Be, I heard that Director Chambers is ill. I''m here to visit her."


    It was Finn who was speaking. He was polite, cautious andposed.


    "She''s inside. Come in."


    Brian didn¡¯t refuse Finn. After all, he was here to visit the patient.


    The two walked into the ward together. Winnie was still sitting on the bed.


    "Director Poole, why are you here?"


    Winnie was a little surprised, wondering how Finn knew she was here.


    "Officer Lee said that you were sick in the hospital, so I came over to see you on behalf of the police


    station."


    What Finn said was too official. But he had no other ways. Because Brian was here, he couldn''t speak


    too directly.


    "Thank you so much. I''m fine."


    Winnie''s voice was still hoarse. But she still wanted to thank him.


    She thanked Finn to bring Brian back by the way.


    "You¡¯ve done so much for the police station. I shoulde over and see you."


    With Brian present, Finn must be careful when speaking. He was afraid of exposing Winnie''s second


    career, and was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble to Winnie.


    While Finn was speaking, Winnie looked at Brian.


    Brian kept looking at the phone, not knowing whether he was waiting for the call or checking the time.


    "Director Poole..."


    "Winwin, I have something to go out. The nurse will take care of you."


    Winnie was talking with Finn, but Brian suddenly interrupted them.


    "Director Poole, please stay here with Winwin for a while. I have to go out for a while."


    Although he hated Finn being here, he had to admit that Finn could protect Winnie better when he was


    away.


    He had to go out now, because the time he was going to meet Wendy was up.


    Brian left after saying just a few words. He left Winnie to Finn and the nurse. Winnie was a little


    disappointed and sad but helpless. She couldn¡¯t keep Brian to stay. She couldn¡¯t act like a spoil child to


    not allow him to leave, either.


    "Just have a good rest. I have already instructed them not to bother you for a few days no matter what


    happens. Take good care of yourself. Health is the most important thing."


    Finn dared to say these words when Brian was not there. Being so careful was good for Winnie.


    "I¡¯m okay. I just have a littleryngitis. These days, I worked too hard and stayed upte so that I got


    sick. I can go home after two days of rest."


    Winnie could say out her real thoughts in front of Finn. Because Finn had no interest rtionship with


    her. He was her confidant.


    "By the way, Officer Lee said that there is a new task. I can help if you need it."


    Winnie continued to speak even though her voice was hoarse. After all, she didn¡¯t have to care about


    so much in front of Finn.


    "There is a new task, but it can''t be solved in a day or two. This task needs you, so you have to get


    recovered soon ande back early to help."


    Winnie was sick. Finn was embarrassed to ask Winnie to help. It was just that this new task indeed


    needed Winnie.


    "It¡¯s my voice got sick, not my head or hands. Although I''m sick, it doesn''t affect my work at all."


    Winnie answered. She was no longer the same Winnie who felt so dizzy that she couldn''t sit up


    yesterday. Now she could continue to work again.


    "You just take a good rest. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. If you have to stay upte because of me and


    get sick again, Brian will kill me. I don¡¯t want to be his enemy!"


    Finn was joking. As long as Winnie could be a little happy, she would get better faster.


    "I¡¯m ttered. I''m not that important to him."


    "Well, show me the mission documents first. Anyway, I''m also bored now. See if I can have some


    ideas."


    Winnie also knew that she was still not well, but when she was bored, she would think about Brian''s


    affairs. So it would be better to have some work to get her busy.


    "Alright, I will email youter. But you must get betterpletely and then you can work."


    Finn was coping with her. He wouldn¡¯t email Winnie after he left. How could he let a patient work?


    Winnie chatted with Finn for a while but Brian didn''te back yet. Finn couldn''t stay here because


    Winnie had already said too much, which was not good for her throat.


    Finn also left. Winnie was left alone in the ward. Although there were bodyguards and nurses outside,


    Winnie still felt lonely.


    But so what? No one could contend with the destined loneliness.

 Chapter 912 Brian Went to See Wendy

    Chapter 912 Brian Went to See Wendy


    Brian and Wendy met at a coffee shop where was chosen by Wendy. It was a bit far from the hospital.


    Although Brian was worried about Winnie since he came out of the hospital, he still had toe here.


    He was really afraid of forgetting the things that came to mind suddenly.


    In the coffee shop.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Wendy first asked tentatively.


    "It''s about something that you saved me abroad."


    "I thought of some details, but they are notplete. So I want to know if you can tell me in details."


    Brian was blunt. But if he wanted to hear something real, he couldn''t be too straight.


    "Oh, well, as long as I can help you, I will definitely help."


    Wendy hesitated first. It was obvious that she was resisting this. But after thinking about it, she could


    say that she didn¡¯t know to cope with him.


    "I remember I gave you a document when the car ident happened that year..."


    "No. You remembered it wrong! I don''t remember any documents."


    Wendy had already figured out a way to deal with it, so she gave an answer without Brian finished


    speaking. Then Brian frowned.


    "But I remember it. How will you exin it?"


    Brian asked strongly. He had already expected that Wendy would answer like this. Because such an


    answer could cover up all the questions.


    "You must have remembered it wrong. At that time..."


    "It''s also possible that you have a wrong memory."


    This time, Brian didn''t give Wendy a chance to speak, but just interrupted her directly.


    "Wendy, I, a person with amnesia, can remember it. But you said you forgot it. Does it make sense?"


    Brian had no other ways but to force Wendy to answer.


    "Mr. Be, it has been a long time. It is normal that I can¡¯t remember it."


    Wendy replied with a guilty conscience. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Brian.


    "Well, you remember what clothes you wear by then. Please describing your clothes to me. The


    details!"


    Brian asked Wendy again. Although she had told him thatst time, he wanted to see if there was the


    pattern on the hoodie in her description this time.


    "..."


    Wendy was nervous, thinking about what she saidst time. Regardless of the details, she had to keep


    the answers consistent at least.


    "The ck hoodie. It¡¯s the one I wore when I saw youst time. I always keep it."


    Wendy suddenly thought of a good answer. She had the hoodie. So what was she afraid of?


    With Wendy''s reminder, Brian had this clip in his mind. There was the easiest way. Why didn''t he think


    of it?


    Brian suddenly found that his memory was disordered. That photo was also blurred in his mind. Some


    things were mixed together. He didn''t know which piece was connected to each other was correct.


    In other words, he felt a little bad. He had to look in the diary to get everything connected.


    Was this situation good or bad? Could it be that his seque were even worse?


    "Let¡¯s go to your house. I wanna see that hoodie."


    It was the most straightforward way. Were there any patterns on the hoodie? Were the patterns clearer


    than he remembered?


    "Go to my house?"


    While Wendy was surprised, Brian had already stood up from his seat.


    "Okay, go to my house."


    Wendy smiled suddenly. It was a good opportunity to let them two get along alone. Her house was


    given by Brian, so he must have different feelings for it.


    Brian drove Wendy, thinking that they were going to Wendy''s parents'' house, but he didn''t expect


    Wendy to let him drive to her vi.


    "You live here alone?"


    Brian asked Wendy while driving.


    "Yes, I live by myself. I have been suffering from insomnia since we broke up. I am afraid that I will


    affect my parents'' rest, and afraid that they will worry about me."


    Wendy deliberately found a reason to make Brian feel sorry for her. She didn¡¯t tell him that she had a


    huge fight with her parents.


    "Insomnia?"


    Brian was stunned. If she had the insomnia since they broke up, it seemed that it hadsted for a long


    time. It was bad for her health.


    "I''m okay. If I can''t sleep, I can take medicine. If I still can''t fall asleep after taking the medicine, I can


    y with my phone."


    Wendy deliberately downyed. Only by saying that could let Brian notice her.


    "Go to see a doctor. The doctor can help you solve it."


    Although Brian felt a little sorry for her, he was still very sensible. Regardless of whether Wendy''s


    insomnia had anything to do with him, all he could do was keep a distance from her.


    "I went to see a doctor. The medicine was prescribed by the doctor. But the doctor said I needed the


    help of a therapist."


    Wendy deliberately described her illness so seriously. She didn''t believe that Brian wouldn¡¯t care about


    her at all.


    "Since it''s so serious, go to a therapist. You have to solve it by yourself and move on, others can''t help


    you."


    Brian indeed felt a little sorry. He didn''t expect Wendy to suffer so much during this period of time. But


    he couldn''t help Wendy. Otherwise, Wendy would rely more and more on him.


    "Oh... I think so. Brian..."


    "We¡¯re here."


    Wendy was extremely disappointed. She just wanted to get close to him, and wanted to find the original


    feeling. But Brian suppressed all her thoughts.


    "Well, let¡¯s get out of the car."


    Wendy said.


    Then she unfastened her seat belt and pushed open the car door, but Brian didn''t move.


    "Aren''t you going in?"


    Wendy asked expectantly.


    "No. I''ll wait in the car."


    Brian replied, without any ns to go in.


    He had also experienced a lot, knowing that there were things that he couldn¡¯t do, or leave a chance for


    anyone to gossip.


    "Go in for a cup of coffee."


    Wendy still wanted to invite him in. It was a pity to lose such a good chance.


    "I just drank coffee and don''t want to drink anymore. Go in and take it out. I''ll wait here."


    Brian said seriously.


    "Well, wait for me."


    Seeing Brian¡¯s serious face, Wendy didn¡¯t dare to say those words again.


    Then she got off the car, closed the door, and walked directly to the vi.


    Brian was not bored in the car either. He was still sorting out his disordered memory.


    It seemed that he had to go back to the vi. He needed to look at the photo on the phone to feel at


    ease.


    Just as he raised his head inadvertently, he saw a figure that dodged quickly.


    He had seen this figure.


    Brian was sharp-eyed. He recognized that it was Jonny. But he still sat in the car and didn''t move, as if


    he didn''t see him.


    Jonny must havee to see Wendy. But what was the point of his hiding? Weren¡¯t they good friends?


    Did Jonny dodge because of seeing him?


    Wendy came out soon, holding the ck hoodie in her hand.


    When she got into the car and handed it to Brian, he eagerly searched something on the hat of the


    hoodie.


    Turning it over and over again, no matter how he searched, he couldn''t find the same pattern as in his


    memory. Brian almost immediately concluded that Wendy was not that woman. But it was weird that


    some evidence could prove that she was.


    Now Brian was even more contradictory. After all, his memory was disordered. He didn''t know which


    was true and which was false.


    Brian put down the hoodie and calmed down. He spread it t, then took out his phone to take pictures.


    "Why do you want to take pictures? Do you also miss it?"


    Wendy asked in confusion. She didn''t forget to lie even when she asked.


    Brian didn¡¯t answer her. He returned the hoodie to Wendy after taking the pictures.


    "Are you going home or..."


    "I''m going to the coffee shop to get my car. Drive me back here."


    How could Wendy go home? She had already lost a good chance. She didn''t want to miss the other


    one.


    Although she couldn''t do anything in the car, she could make herself a little bit more pitiful by speaking


    something. She thought it was helpful to her.


    However, to her disappointment, Brian kept his face stern and didn''t say a word on the way back to the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    coffee shop. Her expectations were all dead.


    After Brian drove Wendy back, he went directly to the vi on the mountain.


    After finding the phone, he looked up the picture andpared it carefully.


    The photo was very blurry. Although Brian didn¡¯t fully remember the situation at the time, he could


    imagine that it must be very urgent when the photo was taken.


    Hepared the photo with Wendy''s hoodie. There were many differences. It seemed that the hoodie


    in that photo did have a pattern.


    It was hard to see what the pattern was, but the color seemed to be light gray. However, Wendy''s


    hoodie didn¡¯t have the pattern.


    Brian was so furious instantly.


    It was enough to prove that Wendy was lying. She was not that woman at all.


    But since it wasn''t her, how did she know those details?


    Brian was lost in thought. After thinking about it for a long time, he had a headache. But he hadn''t


    figured out what was going on yet.


    By the time he gave up thinking about it, it was almost time for the children to end school.


    He hurried to the school to pick up the children. During this period, there was no call, so he forgot to


    call Winnie.


    Brian nned to go to the hospital to take care of Winnie after driving the children home. But what he


    didn''t expect was that Winnie was already at home.


    "Mom¡­"


    "Don¡¯te over."


    When the two children wanted to care about their mother, Winnie stopped them from approaching with


    a hoarse voice.


    "You can''t approach me. I¡¯m going upstairs. You are not allowed to follow me."


    Winnie walked upstairs as she said, fearing that she might infect her children.


    "Why are you back?"


    Brian asked Winnie. He was not prepared at all, and no one notified him that Winnie was leaving the


    hospital.


    "I felt okay, so I came back. I asked to be discharged from the hospital."


    "You are so busy. If you stay with me in the hospital all day, I think it will affect your work."


    "You don''t have to go to the hospital after getting off work. Raya can take care of me."


    Winnie went upstairs while answering, but she didn¡¯t look back at Brian.


    "You haven''t recovered yet. Why did you ask to be discharged from the hospital? I have arranged my


    work and it won''t be affected."


    Brian knew Winnie didn¡¯t get fully recovered. He was so worried about her!


    "I¡¯m fine. I just have a cold. I don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital."


    "It¡¯s the same to stay at home. Tomorrow I will go to the hospital for an infusion. You can go to work


    normally."


    Winnie said in a rxing tone, but she didn¡¯t show any her real thoughts on her face.

 Chapter 913 Wendy Was Beaten

    Chapter 913 Wendy Was Beaten


    Brian was busy. If she still stayed in the hospital, it could only cause trouble for him. After thinking


    about it all afternoon, Winnie decided toe back.


    "Why didn''t you discuss it with me when you leave the hospital? It''s different at home and in the


    hospital."


    Brian was very anxious, but he couldn¡¯t talk into Winnie.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brian felt that things were not as simple as Winnie said. She would not be discharged from the hospital


    so casually. Something must have happened. She must have been stimted.


    "I¡¯ve told you. I texted you a message and told you about my discharge from the hospital. You have


    never responded, so I decided on my own. Don''t worry. I am sure I¡¯m fine."


    Winnie looked gentle and casual. Whether she left the hospital or not had nothing to do with Brian, and


    even her death had nothing to do with him.


    Winnie walked into her room after speaking. Brian still followed behind her.


    "Sorry, I haven''t looked at the phone."


    "In the afternoon, I..."


    Brian felt so sorry. He hadn''t looked at his phone until now. He realized that he had ignored Winnie for


    too long.


    He wanted to exin where he was going in the afternoon, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    "It''s okay. It''s normal for you not to look at your phone when you¡¯re busy."


    Winnie said it insincerely. Because Brian didn¡¯t go to work. He had his things to do. But to her


    disappointment, Brian didn''t even tell her.


    If he didn''t tell her, she wouldn¡¯t ask. She had already given him the opportunity. It was his business not


    to cherish it.


    "Please tell children not toe close to me. Now my disease may still be contagious. I don''t want to


    get them into trouble."


    Winniey on the bed as she spoke. She was weak. Meanwhile, she felt tired and helpless.


    "I''m tired and want to sleep for a while. After kids finish the meal, I will have dinner."


    She was afraid of infecting her children. Besides, she didn''t want to see Brian. She just wanted to lie


    down quietly for a while and adjust her emotions.


    "s¡­"


    Brian sighed helplessly!


    "Well, I''ll bring you dinner in a while."


    Brian walked to the bedside to help Winnie cover the quilt and then closed the door.


    Hearing closing the door, Winnie opened her eyes


    She didn''t feel sleepy at all. She had something in her mind. How could she fall sleep?


    She took out the phone and unlocked it. It was the video that Penny sent to her.


    In the video, Brian and Wendy were sitting in the car together, and then left together. It seemed that


    they were so intimate.


    It was precisely because of this video that Winnie knew that Brian was not going out for work, but to


    see Wendy. Although she didn''t know why they met, she realized that Brian didn¡¯t hate to see Wendy.


    In any case, Brian still couldn''t let go of Wendy. In this case, why should he give her hope? What did


    Brian want from her?


    After Brian left, Wendy went to the mall, and then went to the supermarket to buy something before


    returning to the hotel.


    When she was sorting out the things she bought, and then just put on the home clothes, the doorbell


    rang.


    Wendy came to the door while tidying up her clothes.


    "Who is it?"


    "Room Service."


    It was a man¡¯s voice and so low. Wendy didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.


    Then she opened the door without any preparation. But she was shocked when she saw the person


    standing outside.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wendy was panicked immediately. She thought she was hiding well, but why was she found by Jonny?


    "Why can''t it be me? Anyone cane to the hotel."


    Seeing the bad intentions in those eyes, Wendy was startled. She closed the door quickly without


    asking anymore. But it was still toote. The door was pushed open by Jonny abruptly.


    "Go away. You..."


    Wendy yelled loudly, but Jonny blocked her mouth with his hands before she finished speaking.


    "Um¡­"


    "Don''t shout. Otherwise¡­"


    Jonny warned Wendy. But she bit his hand.


    After feeling the pain, Jonny pped Wendy on the face. Wendy felt dizzy instantly.


    She was pped to the ground.


    "Bitch! How dare you to bite me!"


    Jonny stepped on Wendy''s leg and said contemptuously. If Wendy didn''t avoid him or bit him, he


    wouldn''t be so mad.


    "Go away. I will call the police if you don''t go away."


    Wendy was so terrified that she didn''t even dare to shed tears. At this moment, she felt that demons


    and ghosts were watching her, feeling that her blood was about to be sucked up by them. She just felt


    like she was in hell. She couldn''t see any light. Instead, she could only see the bloodthirsty beasts.


    "Well, call the police. I¡¯ll give you the phone. Just call the police now."


    Jonny handed his mobile phone to Wendy without fear. He was not afraid. Because once Wendy called


    the police, she would lose everything.


    "Wendy, let me tell you, I am not afraid of anything now. I have settled the daughter, and I have


    prepared enough money for her. Even if I die, she can live well to grow up. So call the police! Anyway, I


    don¡¯t have anything to worry about!"


    Jonny incited Wendy. Now he was not afraid of anything. As long as he ruined Wendy''s life, he would


    be a winner. The only thing that he felt regret was that he didn¡¯t take revenge on Brian.


    Brian slept with his wife. He hadn''t retaliated yet.


    Seeing Jonny''s indifferent face, Wendypletely broke down. She didn''t have the courage to call the


    police. She didn''t have the courage to let Brian know her such a bad past and present.


    "Jonny, please let me go. We are already divorced. I will give you the money you want. Please let me


    go."


    Wendy knelt on the ground and begged Jonny with the humblest way, holding Jonny''s thigh and


    begging for mercy. Others might feel sorry for her when they saw this scene. But Jonny only felt sick.


    "So what? Even if you die, you can¡¯t erase the fact that you cheated on me in our marriage. The hurt


    you brought to me is already engraved on my heart. If you can get this hurt away from me, I can let you


    go."


    Who would let him go? If he didn''t vent this on Wendy, he would die.


    "It''s all over. I have paid the price for what I did, so please forget it!"


    "I was wrong. I was really wrong. I swear I will never hurt you again!"


    Wendy really didn''t expect that Jonny''s obsession would be so deep. He had beenpensated for so


    many years. He still couldn''t let her go. He was still releasing his so-called pain and betrayal.


    "Are you wrong? It''s toote. If you do something wrong, you will have to bear the consequences, and


    you must pay for what you did. If apologizing can save you from everything, everyone can hurt others


    without any worries."


    Jonny refused Wendy''s begging for mercy. He was not so kind. Even if he was kind before, but now he


    was hurt deep by Wendy. He only wanted to revenge. He just wanted to see how miserable Wendy''s


    end was.


    "Jonny, you can''t do this. You''re shameless in doing this. You have to have a bottom line. If you let me


    go, you can let yourself go. In the future, we will all be well. Isn''t it good?"


    Wendy said hopelessly. Jonny was very persistent. It seemed that he would not give up easily.


    However, after hearing her words, Jonnyughed aloud mockingly.


    "Wendy, are you kidding me? Am I shameless? But what about you? Why didn¡¯t you feel shameless to


    snatch Winnie''s man? Why don¡¯t you have a bottom line? Why did you ruin Winnie''s life? If you¡¯re kind,


    why will you still think about how to hurt Winnie? You hurt others, but you said you¡¯re still kind. I hurt


    you but you said I¡¯m shameless?"


    After Jonny finished speaking, he kicked Wendy in furious and kicked her to the ground again.


    "Wendy, think about yourself before saying those words next time. Think about whether you are a


    human being."


    It was the first time Jonny heard such a ridiculous thing. Shepletely did all bad things but she still


    said that others were bad. Only a shameless person like Wendy could do such mean things.


    "I am different from you. Brian was originally mine, but Winnie snatched him away. I just want to get my


    own things back."


    "Jonny..."


    "Fuck you off. Shut up. Only you can say such nasty words."


    Hearing Wendy say that Brian was hers, Jonny was pissed off again. So while shouting, he kicked


    Wendy on the head.


    Wendy couldn''t bear the pain when her head hit the ground. Jonny squatted beside Wendy with a


    scornful look of contempt at Wendy.


    "You said Brian belonged to you? When did he belong to you? We were a couple before. I always said


    that you were mine, but it was not. You are just a prostitute, a whore, a jerk! I don¡¯t know how many


    men fucked you."


    "Brian doesn''t want you, which is his wisest choice. You don''t even deserve one of his toes."


    "There is another fact I want to tell you. You are so much worse than Winnie. You are dirty but Winnie is


    clean. You are incapable. But Winnie is awesome. You are a liar, but Winnie is pure."


    "You are not as good as Winnie in too many ces. With thisparison, do you think Brian will still


    choose you?"


    "Wendy, I admire you for one thing which is your indecency."


    "I''m waiting to see your endings. As long as I¡¯m alive, you don''t expect to be with Brian."


    Jonny gritted teeth and said those words. Only seeing her being tortured to death bit by bit was the


    happiest thing for him.


    Jonny dragged Wendy''s leg to the bed after speaking the ruthless words. No matter how Wendy


    begged for mercy, he didn''t let her go. He had already determined that Wendy wouldn¡¯t dare to call the


    police and she wouldn¡¯t dare to make all of this public. In this case, he could torture her even more. No


    matter it was in physical or spiritual, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    After Jonny got out of the hotel, he received a call from Penny.


    "Why didn¡¯t you reply me after sending a video? I''m still waiting for your follow-up."


    Although it was an unfamiliar number to send the video to Penny and she didn''t know who this person


    was, she realized that the person must have grudges with Winnie. Or he wouldn''t send the video to her.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Jonny asked back, wondering if Penny knew who he was.


    "I didn''t know before you spoke, but now I know."


    Penny knew it was Jonny who she saw in the hospitalst time. How could anyone who didn¡¯t know her


    send her the video?

 Chapter 914 It Was Good That You Get Your Memory Back

    Chapter 914 It Was Good That You Get Your Memory Back


    "Smart woman.¡±


    Jonny praised Penny hypocritically. This Penny was indeed much smarter than Wendy.


    "Our goals are simr. So I can guess what you think."


    "How about cooperation?"


    Penny didn''t care about Jonny''s praise at all. She was just anxious to find a partner.


    "Well, it will take some time. But as long as I know such news, I will definitely provide you with it. Wait


    for my call."


    Jonny hung up after speaking. His n was to get ra''s money and then cooperated with Penny. As


    for Wendy, she couldn¡¯t cause any trouble to him.


    He just vented on her to kill time.


    Jonny was not hurry, but Penny was. She didn''t have the time for Jonny to n. What she needed was


    to solve it quickly.


    There was no much time left to her. Even if she could cause some trouble to Winnie, she would feel


    happy.


    The next day, Brian went to drive the children to school. Winnie insisted that he went to work instead of


    letting him drive her to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Winnie was getting an infusion.


    "Are you here alone? You haven¡¯t gotten better. Why didn¡¯t Briane here with you?"


    After Kevin knew that Winnie hade for the infusion alone, he came to have a look.


    He saw Winnie getting better a little, but it was indeed a bit lonely that she got the infusion alone.


    "The driver drove me over and will pick me upter. Brian is so busy. I don¡¯t want to bother him. It''s not


    serious. Besides, I¡¯m almost recovered, so I don''t need anyone to apany me."


    Winnie exined it. There were so many people who came to the hospital for treatment alone. She


    was just one of them. Besides, she had been ustomed to being alone for so many years.


    "Can''t you forgive him?"


    Kevin heard the alienation in Winnie''s words. Then he knew that the rtionship between Winnie and


    Brian had not returned to the past.


    "It¡¯s all passed. The facts have proved that we aren¡¯t suit for each other. So I think we can¡¯t be


    together."


    Winnie''s answer was very clear. What Brian said was different from what he thought. He had too many


    pasts that he couldn''t let go. Even if she epted him, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to enter his heart, then


    the rtionship wouldn¡¯tst for long.


    "Winwin, are you too sensible? Feelings are just as you like. Don''t need to think about it carefully. In my


    opinion, you two are destined. It''s useless to escape."


    "Or give him a chance. If he still doesn''t do well this time, you can abandon him."


    Kevin said, hoping she and Brian would have a good end soon.


    Winnie''s resistance was due to her fear of the past, but Brian did change a lot during this period. It


    could also be seen that he was caring for Winnie very carefully.


    If a man was willing to change himself for a woman, it would be a true love. But it wasn¡¯t so easy for


    Winnie to ept Brian.


    "Well, since you say it is destined, then wait for the arrangement of fate."


    Winnie didn''t want to say much about it. Everyone could see Brian''s caring to her, and everyone could


    see Brian''s change.


    But did anyone see her pain? How to solve it when the pain was more unforgettable than love?


    "You¡­"


    Kevin wanted to say a few more words, when the nurse knocked on the door and came in.


    The arrival of this nurse saved Winnie. She didn''t want anyone to mention Brian to her. She didn''t want


    to be swayed by Brian.


    "Hello, Doctor Burns. I''m here to inform the results of the test. The copy that you asked for is already in


    your office."


    The nurse was very attentive and gentle, which made Winnie feelfortable after listening.


    "Okay, I''ll read itter. What''s the result?"


    Kevin could read it, but it didn''t mean that Winnie had no right to know. So the nurse still had to tell her.


    "No problem. She recovers very soon. All indicators have stabilized. The attending physician said that


    she only has to get the infusion today and tomorrow, then she will be fine."


    The nurse answered with a bright smile. She looked so happier than Brian when knowing Winnie was


    developing in a good direction.


    "That¡¯s good."


    Kevin was also relieved.


    The nurse stepped forward to check the infusion speed and then left.


    "You recover quickly this time. It will be better in the future."


    Winnie could feel her health was getting better. She kept doing exercise during this period of time. It


    couldn''t have no effect.


    "Well, in the future, you must continue to exercise and exercise effectively, so that your health will get


    better."


    "I have to go now. I still have patients waiting for me."


    Kevin knew that Winnie had been exercising, which was great for her health.


    Kevin returned to the doctor''s office and started to get busy. It took about an hour that he received


    Brian¡¯s call.


    "I''m in your office. Come over."


    Brian''s tone was too serious. Kevin knew something was wrong with him. So he handed over his work


    to another doctor and went back to the office.


    "Did youe here to pick up Winwin or is there something toe to me?"


    Kevin opened the door and asked Brian straightforwardly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Come to pick her up and ask you something by the way."


    Brian was very serious. Facing Kevin¡¯s smile, he didn''t even change his face.


    "Okay, what''s the matter?"


    Kevin returned to his seat, said indifferently, and then casually took Winnie''s test report in his hand.


    "I had a headache yesterday and remembered some details, and then my memory was a little


    disordered. I even forgot that Wendy wore that hoodie to see me a few months ago."


    Brian thought about what happened yesterday. When he was about to continue, he was interrupted by


    Kevin.


    "What? Do you remember those details?"


    Brian had forgotten too many things, so Kevin wasn''t sure at which stage he remembered.


    "The ck hoodie in that car ident many years ago. What I thought of is the details of the clothes."


    "After a headache yesterday, I remembered a pattern on that hoodie. I checked with Wendy. Her


    hoodie didn''t have it at all."


    Brian told Kevin what happened yesterday simply and clearly. Kevin understood this time. It was that


    Brian was stimted by something, so he remembered something.


    "So you suspect that Wendy is not that girl?"


    Kevin didn''t know how to deal with it. After having known Brian for so many years, the most difficult


    thing for him to deal with was when Brian mentioned the memory to him.


    Brian''s father and sister were suppressing this incident, but Brian tried his best to get his memory back.


    In this situation, Kevin felt so embarrassed.


    "Yes, I used to suspect her, because there are too many ces that don''t match my memory. This time,


    the clothes made me even more distrustful of her."


    Brian frowned, looking very tangled.


    "Have you exposed her lies?"


    Kevin asked tentatively. If Brian exposed this lie, he would discuss the next countermeasures with


    Ste.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    Kevin was puzzled. Since the physical evidence was not correct, it was obviously not the same person,


    but why didn''t Brian expose the lie?


    "Because there are still a lot of details that she is clear. If she hasn''t experienced it, how can she know


    the time and ce?"


    This was the reason why Brian felt tangled. He had not believed that it was Wendy but he couldn''t fully


    convince himself. He had been cautious because he was afraid that his disordered memory would


    mistake his judgment.


    "Then forget it. Just let time prove everything. Only when you get your memory back can you determine


    it. It''s useless for you to tangle now."


    Kevinforted Brian, not wanting him to spend too much energy on this matter.


    "I know it''s useless, but I want to get my memory back quickly, and figure out what is going on quickly.


    Once everything is clear, I can give Winwin an exnation."


    What Brian meant was that Winnie had always cared about this girl. He was unsure of what this girl


    meant to him, so it would be good for him and Winnie to figure it out earlier.


    "You are right, but you can''t let this matter affect your life."


    "You are already quite sure that the person you love is Winnie, and you have two children. Even if this


    girl appears, or if there is any rtionship between the two of you before, it is already in the past and


    she can¡¯t affect you and Winwin."


    "As long as you know this, I don''t think it''s a big deal if you can get your memory back or not."


    Kevin enlightened Brian, and asked him not to worry about the past, but to keep his current happiness.


    "It''s not that simple. I remembered one thing yesterday. I gave that girl not only a document, but also a


    hard drive."


    "The hard drive was stuffed into her hoodie when I fell to the ground. Although it doesn''t look like a big


    deal, ording to my character, as long as I want to protect things, it must be important. That is to say


    that the hard drive contains very important things. Maybe what I was hit by the car has a lot to do with


    the hard drive."


    Brian exined these clearly. Hearing what he said, Kevin was frightened.


    Brian was getting his memory back. Now no one could stop Brian to get his memory back. Kevin


    couldn¡¯t cope with him.


    Brian¡¯s memory was sweeping to himself.


    "This is a good sign. You remember something again."


    Kevin didn''t know what to say. In short, he was a little flustered.


    "I thought of something, but I also forgot a lot of things. I found that my memory was disordered. Is this


    a good phenomenon or is it more serious?"


    Brian came here to ask this question mainly, because he wanted to know in which direction his


    condition would develop.


    "It''s a good sign. You will feel disordered in the early stage of memory recovery. You will be able to


    figure it out when the memory is fully recovered."


    Kevin didn¡¯t know how to answer. So he could only answer this question from the perspective of a


    professional doctor.


    "That¡¯s good."


    Brian felt relieved. Before he came, he was indeed worried that his illness would get worse, and


    worried that he would forget Winnie.


    "By the way, there is one more thing. Help me see it."


    Brian took out his outdated cell phone.


    "Antique."


    Kevin said in surprise.

 Chapter 915 It Was Different Blood Types

    Chapter 915 It Was Different Blood Types


    Kevin didn''t react for a while, or he didn''t even think that Brian would let him to see the contents.


    "It''s a bit outdated, but the things inside are my only memory."


    Brian turned on the phone as he spoke, and found the photo of the ck hoodie.


    "Help me see if there is a pattern on this hoodie!"


    Kevin was surprised, and took the phone.


    "It''s not easy to see this photo."


    After saying that, Kevin looked at the girl in the photo carefully. The first ce he observed was the


    pattern Brian said.


    "Yes, there is a pattern that looks like gray, but the details are not clear."


    Kevin quickly answered.


    Brian didn¡¯t take the picture well. So the photo was blurred and the pattern was not clear.


    But the angle of this photo was not aplete back. They could see a little bit of the side face.


    "This girl is covering herself tightly enough. She wore a sports cap and a mask. We can only know that


    she had ck hair."


    Kevin couldn''t help butined. If she hadn''t covered herself so tightly, Brian would have found her


    long ago. Looking at this photo, Kevin was also confused. He didn''t know what fate they had and why


    they met in this way.


    "Does Winwin know that you thought of the matter?"


    Kevin suddenly mentioned Winnie. Maybe the girl was Winnie¡¯s rival in love.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "She doesn''t know yet. I didn''t tell her. But she knows the girl and cares a lot."


    Brian didn''t conceal it. If Winnie knew about it identally, he wouldn¡¯t hide it and would exin to her.


    It was just that he still hoped that when Winnie knew it, the matter had been dealt with, instead of


    letting her wildly think about it.


    "My memory is very disordered now. If I tell her this, I still can''t exin it. It will make her feel


    ufortable. I will tell her when I figure out this matter."


    This was Brian''s n. Besides, it was his privacy.


    "I am speechless. All these years have passed. There is no point in finding her. But you still care about


    her so persistently. You are so different from others."


    "If you have this obsession to Winwin, the problem will be solved long ago."


    Kevin was speechless. Although he was not particrly clear about what happened to Brian and this


    girl, he always felt that it was not worth it for Brian to do so.


    "But having said that, that''s good. After you figure all things out, you can confess with Winwin so that


    she won''t get hurt again."


    Kevin felt sorry for Winnie and wanted to talk into Brian to give up. However, what Brian did made


    sense. He could be together with Winnie without any barriers if everything was clear.


    "But you still said so much to me."


    Brian nced at Kevin disdainfully, then turned and left.


    When there was only a gap in the office door, Kevin remembered Winnie''s test report.


    "Hey, do you want to read Winwin''s test report?"


    Kevin said to Brian. But the door was already closed. Brian already walked away.


    "Well, I¡¯ll see it for myself."


    Kevin talked to himself, and read the report sheet as he said it.


    The report sheet was normal. As the nurse said, the indicators had stabilized.


    However, Kevin just felt something was wrong. So he read it again, but still didn''t find out where was


    wrong.


    He thought he had read something wrong, or the value on the report sheet was wrong, so he found the


    value on theputer and checked it again.


    But the result was still the same.


    "What''s wrong? Why do I feel weird?"


    Kevin asked himself puzzledly.


    He read the report sheet over and over again. Could it be that he thought too much?


    Just when he couldn''t find the reason, he saw Winnie''s blood type. It was type AB.


    Winnie was blood type AB, which meant that one of her parents was type A and the other was type B,


    so how could it be possible to give birth to a child with blood type RH negative? There was no


    possibility of this kind of gic mutation.


    Kevin was a little nervous. If Winnie''s blood type report was correct, there was only one possibility...


    In order not to make mistakes, Kevin needed to be more cautious. He essed Winnie''s previous


    case from theputer, and carefully checked her blood type. It was type AB, which meant that


    Winnie''s blood type was not wrong.


    Winnie was not wrong. Vanessa was not wrong, after all, she had given Rufus a blood transfusion. But


    the blood types of the two biological sisters were so different! It was so weird.


    The only possibility was that they were half-sisters or they were not sisters at all. One of them was


    adopted.


    Kevin was shocked when he realized this problem. If his spection was right, no matter who was


    adopted, it would be a very bad thing for Winnie.


    Her life was hard enough. If she lost her sister or became an orphan, could she withstand such a blow


    and still live with hope?


    Brian came out of Kevin''s office. He first went to see his father, and then went to Winnie. Knowing that


    it was a good sign, he felt much better.


    "Why are you here again? I said you didn¡¯t have toe here."


    Winnie said dissatisfiedly when she saw Brian walking towards her.


    She insisted on being discharged from the hospital when she was not fully recovered, just because she


    was afraid of affecting Brian''s life and his work. But now it didn¡¯t seem to have worked.


    "I came to pick you up. It happens to be home for lunch at noon."


    Brian wouldn¡¯t go home for lunch. He just wanted to make Winnie morefortable with such an


    excuse.


    But even with such an excuse, Winnie couldn''t bear it. Because she knew that Brian wouldn¡¯t go home


    for lunch. He wouldn¡¯t waste time on themute.


    Winnie didn''t say anything, but just sighed.


    Such Brian made her feel warm, but also burdened her.


    After the infusion, Winnie and Brian went home together. When they got home, Raya had already


    prepared lunch. Without children at home, Winnie and Brian sat and ate together.


    Winnie''s mouth had not fully recovered. It hurt when eating. When it hurt, she stopped chewing, waited


    a little better and then continued chewing, without even frowning in the whole process.


    "Does your mouth hurt?"


    Although Winnie didn¡¯t say a word nor frowned, Brian still observed it.


    "I can hold on. It won''t hurt after a while."


    Winnie endured the pain and said lightly.


    "By the way, I wanted to tell you something a long time ago, but I forgot it."


    "Are there any trade secrets in your studio or any secrets? If there are any, take them back to your


    room. Or I won''t work in your studio. I can work in my own room."


    After Felix came herest time and said those words, Winnie wanted to tell Brian that. But she didn''t


    meet the right opportunity. Besides, because Brian swayed her during this time.


    But Brian still quelled her feelings. She didn''t have to worry about such a situation would happen.


    "Why do you say this suddenly?"


    Brian didn''t understand it. This topic seemed to deviate a little, which he had never thought of.


    "I wanted to say it long time ago. It¡¯s just that I forgot it. After all, we are not in the samepany. I


    can''t take responsibility if something goes wrong."


    "Forget it! I won''t work in your studio in the future. It''s justputer operation. It''s the same no matter


    where I work."


    Winnie simply proposed to stay away from that studio. When Felix came here again to get his clothes,


    he would be satisfied.


    Felix always took precautions against her, fearing that she would snatch Brian, that she would steal


    overestimated her. Everything he was worried about wouldn¡¯t happen. She thought she didn''t have the


    ability and ambition.


    "Who said something to you?"


    The only thing Brian could think of was who reminded or warned Winnie.


    "No. I realized it. In the studio, there must be a lot of things that outsiders can''t see. If the secrets are


    leaked, even if it isn''t done by me, I would feel ufortable."


    "I''ll take out myputerter. It''s better to be cautious no matter where we are."


    Winnie said it fearlessly, as if Felix had never said those words to her.


    "You think too much. If I¡¯m afraid, I won''t let you use my studio at all. Don''t think about it. Just use it."


    "Your bedroom just has a small dressing table, which is not enough for you to disy. The studio has


    everything and it is convenient to work."


    Brian really thought Winnie proposed it by herself.


    He thought it was just simple Winnie''splicated thinking. The previous guesses were dispelled by


    him.


    "I can put theputer on the bed. It¡¯s big..."


    "I said no need. You can use my studio."


    Brian interrupted Winnie. If he didn''t trust Winnie, it would be impossible for him to let her use his own


    studio. There were not onlymercial secrets in that studio, but even the most important documents


    of the Be Group.


    But Brian didn''t worry that Winnie would steal those documents. He dared to give all of his property to


    Winnie, so there was nothing he didn¡¯t dare to do.


    "By the way, consider changing the house."


    Brian said those suddenly. Winnie was inexplicable.


    "What? What house to change?"


    "Change the house you live in now. That house has only five rooms, and all five rooms are full. Change


    to a bigger one. If your money is not enough, I can give you."


    Brian had nned it long time ago. It was only when he talked about the studio that he thought of the


    house.


    "Isn''t it good that each of them has their own room? This house is already very good for me. Why


    should I change it?"


    Winnie didn''t have money. But she didn¡¯t want to change the house, either.


    "It''s too small. Change to a bigger one with more rooms. Prepare a study for Vanessa. Prepare a studio


    for you, and then change your aunt''s bedroom to a bigger one. Then you will feel morefortable. It¡¯s


    good for your work."

 Chapter 916 Leave Without Telling Her Because of Anger

    Chapter 916 Leave Without Telling Her Because of Anger


    Brian hoped that Winnie could live better. Although the current house could amodate five people,


    it was not spacious enough.


    The most important thing was that Winnie didn¡¯t have a studio of her own. It was very inconvenient to


    work.


    "No need. Although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s cozy. Vanessa can study in her own room. I can also work in the


    bedroom, and my aunt doesn''t need a big bedroom. Our home is..."


    Winnie suddenly stopped when she said this, staring at Brian.


    "I just realized it. Are you kicking me out?"


    Winnie was not joking but not serious. Even if Brian really kicked her out, she could understand.


    Besides, she had always wanted to leave here. She had always felt restrained here.


    Brian was stunned. He looked up at Winnie nkly.


    "What are you talking about? How could I have such an idea? I tried every means to keep you here!"


    Brian smiled andughed at Winnie''s cranky thinking.


    "You think too much!"


    As Brian spoke, he scratched Winnie''s nose with his fingers, letting her not to think too much.


    "Do I think too much? You have a problem with your words. Why did you suddenly let me prepare the


    studio in my home?"


    Winnie refuted. She was joking.


    However, speaking of the house, Winnie still liked the house that was adjacent to Leo¡¯s. The location


    was good. It was rtively spacious, and the most important thing was to livefortably.


    It was a pity that Brian had already given it to ra. He was really generous. He actually gave such a


    house to others as a gift.


    "Well, I shouldn''t mention this. You don''t need to prepare a studio or a study room. I have everything


    here. You can live here forever."


    Brian was still smiling. When he couldn¡¯t talk back Winnie, he certainly had to surrender


    unconditionally.


    He rarely had such a smile. It was warm, casual, and sunny, making people like it uncontrobly.


    "Smile more in the future. Don''t always pull a long face. Do you know that all the staffs in the Be


    Group are afraid of you? It¡¯s just because you never smile."


    After Winnie said these words, she felt inappropriate. Because she shouldn¡¯t say these words.


    "I haven''t smiled for so many years. If I don''t meet you, I might still be serious..."


    "You aren¡¯t serious. You are cold. When you lose your temper, it¡¯s so horror."


    Winnie felt that Brian said himself too gentle, so she corrected it.


    Brian was just indifferent.


    "Am I so scary? Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?"


    Hearing what Winnie said, Brian still had a bright smile on his face. Because it was rare for them to be


    able to chat like this and talk like this jokingly.


    From the first day they met, it was all kinds of seriousness, all kinds of quarrels, or hurting each other.


    Brian was really pleased to be able to get along with her more and more harmoniously, and to talk with


    her more and more now.


    Winnie frowned thoughtfully, thinking about she didn¡¯t fear him from the beginning. Was she brave, or


    her emotion for him from the beginning was different?


    "I really haven''t been afraid of you. No, I haven''t been afraid of anyone. Your grandfather is so fierce


    and cold, but I''m not afraid of him, let alone you."


    Winnie mentioned Felix unintentionally, only topare it.


    "Grandpa is very fierce to you, isn''t he? We will try to avoid seeing him as much as possible in the


    future."


    Brian knew that Grandpa''s attitude was very important to Winnie. Although he had changed now, the


    previous things had left a shadow to Winnie.


    Winnie smiled indifferently and didn¡¯t continue.


    Seeing him or not had nothing to do with her. When Brian¡¯s father recovered from the illness, she would


    not be able to meet Felix again after she went home.


    Although Felix was fierce to her and threatened her more than once, she had never been afraid of him.


    Because she didn¡¯t do anything bad.


    Two dayster, Winnie finally recovered. She started to work as soon as she recovered. There was


    good news waiting for her, which was that the bank had approved her loan. The money had been


    transferred to her ount. She only had to return it to Brian.


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she let go of the tension and worry during this period.


    At the end of the year, when getting the dividend, she could return the money to the bank.


    After dinner in the evening, Brian was dealing with some work in his studio. Winnie didn''t know it, so


    she came to the studio.


    When she opened the door and came in, she heard Brian holding a video conference, so she took her


    "Just stay here. It''ll end soon."


    Although Brian was in a meeting, he noticed Winnieing in. Seeing Winnie taking herputer, he


    knew she was going out.


    However, several other people in the video meeting were surprised when they heard Brian''s words,


    and they were all confused at first. They didn''t understand what Brian was talking about, butter


    realized that there might be someone beside him.


    However, such things had never happened before when Brian was in a meeting. He never distracted


    and was never disturbed by others.


    Winnie didn''t know what to do. She hesitated for a while and put theputer down, then sat down.


    Although she wouldn¡¯t make any noise at work, she was still afraid of affecting Brian''s work.


    Fortunately, Brian''s meeting soon ended, which made Winnie a little more rxed.


    "Finished it?"


    Winnie asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah. But I still have some documents to read. You go ahead with your business. I will read my


    documents."


    Brian answered easily. He liked to work with Winnie and liked to see her working seriously.


    "All right."


    Winnie epted. But she couldn''t be sure if she could concentrate on the work.


    "By the way, I used some of the 50 million startup costs you gave to me, but I have already made up all


    of it today."


    Winnie felt at ease because she didn''t owe money to others, especially Brian.


    "Can you tell me where you got the money?"


    Brian was helpless. Speaking of money, Winnie''s serious face instantly distanced them.


    "Leo. I took out the dividends of the game in advance."


    Winnie didn''t intend to tell him, but she was afraid of Brian''s questioning or investigation. After


    hesitating for a while, she still used Leo as a cover.


    "You can use Leo''s money, but you don¡¯t want to use my money. I... I''m so annoying?"


    Brian was very sad. He believed that the money was taken from Leo, but he couldn''t ept why she


    treated his money as a hot potato.


    "It''s not the same. I earned the money. Strictly speaking, it''s mine and not Leo''s."


    Winnie exined. But this exnation was meaningless at all.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The part of the money I gave you is the startup costs, and the rest is yours. This is no different from


    Leo''s money."


    Brian argued. It was just the money. But Winnie just wanted to distinguish them. He really couldn''t


    ept Winnie to be so polite to him. Even if he lent her money as an ordinary friend, she couldn¡¯t


    ept it.


    "It''s not the same. My cooperation with you hasn''t achieved any sess yet, and the money is not


    mine. Wait for me to..."


    "Well, since you distinguish them so clearly, please do whatever you want."


    Brian was a little restless, unable to control himself.


    He was no longer in the mood to work. He got up from his seat and came to Winnie''s side.


    "Since you think my money is dirty and is a hot potato. You can do whatever you want. All your


    decisions are correct."


    Brian was angry and left after speaking angrily.


    He wanted to work with her together. But it was ruined like this mercilessly.


    Winnie couldn''t bear to see Brian''s angry back, knowing that Brian couldn''t ept the principles she


    insisted on. But there was no way. If she didn¡¯t make the money between the two people clear, others


    wouldment on her more ruthlessly.


    If Brian had nothing to do with her in the future, who would stand up and exin for her, and who could


    protect her?


    Winnie wanted Brian to think about it alone, and wanted him to calm down before exining to him, so


    she didn''t go to him. But when she got up the next morning, he had already left.


    "On a business trip? Where did he go?"


    Winnie was a little surprised.


    "He went to M Country and left early."


    It was Raya who answered Winnie. Brian told her when he left.


    "Ah... Then... let¡¯s have breakfast."


    Winnie went to the kitchen to help after speaking, but she couldn''t calm down.


    It seemed that he was still angry because of what happenedst night, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t leave


    without telling her.


    It was also a good thing. They could be alienated from each other, and there wouldn¡¯t be so many


    intimate behaviors. Winnie could onlyfort herself like that so as not to feel ufortable.


    As soon as Brian left, Winnie was very busy. She had to drive children to school and picked them up.


    Besides, she had to work and had to take care of Rufus. So she didn¡¯t have time to miss Brian.


    Three days had passed. Brian didn''t even give her a call and he didn¡¯t even call the children.


    In this situation, Winnie couldn''t take the initiative to call him no matter how much she was worried


    about him. It was her responsibility to keep a distance from him.


    In the hospital.


    "Winwin, Brian is not at home. You are very busy. You don''t need toe to deliver food in the future.


    Paul can go back to pick up the meal, or we two can order takeaway here."


    Rufus couldn''t bear to see that Winnie was so tired. She just got better. If she continued like this, she


    would still get sick before Brian came back.


    "I''m still okay."


    Winnie felt that being busy was the most fulfilling, so that she didn''t have to think about Brian.


    "You didn''t even have time to rest but you still said you¡¯re okay. Don''te here tomorrow. Take care


    of the kids at home."


    Rufus had to give orders. He knew Winnie''s stubbornness. But she still had to take care of


    herself.

 Chapter 917 Brians Purpose of Going Abroad

    Chapter 917 Brian''s Purpose of Going Abroad


    Winnie just smiled faintly but didn¡¯t speak, knowing that Rufus was doing her good.


    But no matter where she was, no matter how tired or busy she was, she felt that her life was


    depressing. She knew the reason was Brian.


    If she didn¡¯t sort out the rtionship with him for a day... She shouldn''t say that. They two had already


    had no rtionships. It should be said that if she didn''t stay away from him for a day, she wouldn¡¯t be


    happy and her life would always be depressed.


    Always living such a depressed environment like this, no one would be healthy. If she didn''t escape


    from Brian''s world soon, she thought she would suffer from various diseases.


    It seemed that leaving was the only opportunity for her to see the sunshine. But when would she leave?


    How long could she persist in the darkness that she had set for herself?


    As soon as Winnie left the hospital, Rufus received a call from Isobel.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow. Are you ready?"


    Isobel was also tangled. She was happy that she could see Rufus soon, but she also felt anxious that


    the things would be moreplicated after she saw Rufus.


    "I¡¯m ready. I will be discharged when youe back. Come back early. If you don¡¯te back, Winwin


    will be sick. She has toe to the hospital every day. Besides, she takes care of the children alone. I


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    can''t bear to see her so tired."


    Rufusined. Even if Isobel didn''t call him, he would call her to urge her toe back.


    Only when he was discharged could everyone rx.


    "Don''t worry. I have already decided to go back tomorrow. However, I will be quarantined in the hospital


    for seven days when I go back to make sure I don''t carry the source of infection before I can get out."


    "Where did Brian go?"


    Isobel was also anxious, but she had no other ways. Those who went out on behalf of the country and


    the hospital couldn¡¯te back at will.


    "He went to M country on a business trip. I just watched Winwin so busy¡­ I"


    Rufus was also helpless with the current situation. He didn¡¯t feel relieved that others took care of kids.


    Paul had to apany him in the hospital. Rufus felt that all the burden was on Winnie alone.


    "Hey... Winwin is just so hard. No matter what happens, she always supports herself alone."


    "Rufus, don''t force them to be together. I just want Winwin to find someone who treats her sincerely


    and can help her when something happens. I also want Winwin to be happy and meet someone who


    can warm her."


    "Brian is not the kind of person. They were wrong at the beginning, so they can''t be together in the


    end."


    Isobel loved Winnie more than Rufus. She knew what Winnie had gone through for so many years. She


    knew Winwin¡¯s life was hard.


    Since Brian couldn''t give Winwin warmth and senses of security, she also didn¡¯t want Winwin to be with


    him.


    "Why are you talking about this again? Just let them solve their problems by themselves."


    Rufus was also at a loss. It had been so long but he hadn''t seen Winnie get her happiness. He always


    felt that she was depressed. Hearing what Isobel said, he was not sure whether Brian could give


    Winnie happiness.


    "They haven''t solved it by themselves until now. If it is solved, we won¡¯t have to worry about them!"


    Isobel feared that Winnie couldn¡¯t get happiness anymore. She didn''t know what to do. Should she


    speak straight or let Winnie leave here and nevere back?


    Facing it or avoiding it, which one would be less harmful to Winnie?


    Winnie returned home. After a simple shower, she started tutoring the children with homework. Luke''s


    homework didn¡¯t need to be tutored. But Megan needed to be reminded.


    In Megan¡¯s room.


    "Mom, when will Dade back from a business trip?"


    While doing homework, Megan asked about Brian.


    "Megan, when doing homework, you must be focused. When you finish your homework, you can talk


    about Dad''s affairs!"


    Winnie didn''t know when Brian woulde back. He hadn''t called back since he left. Winnie couldn''t


    answer it, so she could only cope with Megan.


    "Dad left without telling us."


    Megan missed Brian a bit. Otherwise, she wouldn''t keep talking about him.


    "You were all asleep when him left. It''s normal that he didn¡¯t say goodbye to you guys."


    "Hurry up and do your homework. When you''re done..."


    "Can I call Dad after finishing my homework?"


    Winnie didn''t finish her words, but Megan offered an exchange condition.


    Winnie was thoughtful.


    "You can call him after you finish your homework."


    Seeing Megan miss Brian so much, Winnie didn¡¯t refuse her. If she was not allowed to call Brian, she


    wouldn¡¯t do her homework seriously.


    "Thank you, mom. I will do my homework now."


    With motivation, Megan did homework so seriously. Then she finished it soon.


    "I''ll call Dad now."


    Megan happily picked up the phone. But she was not making a call, but a video call.


    When Winnie heard the video call, she hurriedly went to the side, not wanting to appear on the screen


    or seeing him on the screen.


    The video call was connected soon.


    "Dad, I miss you."


    Megan said. Hearing his daughter''s voice and seeing her smiling sweet face, Brian couldn''t help but


    "Dad misses you too. Dad will go back soon."


    "Dad, where are you?"


    Megan asked curiously.


    "I¡¯m in M Country."


    Brian answered very directly. But he was disappointed that he didn¡¯t see Winnie in the video.


    "Dad, what are you doing there? Why haven''t youe back yet?"


    Megan was so curious. She really missed Brian.


    "Come here to work. Dad will go back after work."


    Brian answered Megan while observing the surroundings.


    "Dad, why are you on the street? Are you alone?"


    Megan continued to ask, not knowing why she had so many questions. Maybe she just wanted to find


    more topics to talk with Brian for a little longer.


    "Dad came to the street to find something. Everyone else was busy and didn''t have time to apany


    Dad."


    "Megan, did you getzy while doing your homework, and then you made a video call with Dad?"


    The reason why Brian thought so was that Winnie was not in Megan''s room.


    But before Megan answered him, Luke''s voice came from the video.


    "Mom, I have finished my homework. Go and check it."


    "Brother, I''m going to make video call with Dad. Come here quickly."


    Megan called Luke and switched the cameras at the same time. Now Brian saw Luke walking towards


    this side, while Winnie got up on the sofa and walked out.


    "Megan, has Mom always been in your room?"


    Brian asked.


    "Yes, I just finished my homework. Mom is checking it."


    Megan just forgot to tell him that Winnie was always there, and the video call was also a condition after


    finishing homework.


    "In other words, what we just said was heard by Mom?"


    Brian was still asking.


    He felt a little uneasy. Winnie might know the purpose of his going here.


    "Yes, mom must have heard it."


    Megan answered truthfully, not understanding why Dad asked so.


    They three continued to chat, while Winnie standing outside the door. She had already known


    everything.


    When Brian said that he was in M Country, she felt so sad. When Megan asked why he was alone in


    the street, his answer made Winnie feel upset.


    Outside the door, when she heard Brian''s confirmation with Megan, she was surer of it.


    Brian went to the girl who he had never known but he was looking forward to. He had never given up


    on that girl for so many years. Winnie could only admire such a persistent mind.


    The next day was Friday. Vanessa couldn''t go home due to some activities at school. Winnie had to


    pick up the children by herself.


    As soon as the children went into the car, Officer Lee called her.


    "Emergency. Can youe and help?"


    Listening to Officer Lee''s voice, Winnie realized that it was something urgent.


    "Now?"


    "Yes, it''s now. I don''t know the specifics. It was Director Poole who asked me to call you."


    Officer Lee was not in charge of cybercrimes. He just happened to meet Finn, so he helped to make a


    phone call.


    "I have my children by my side. Is it okay to take them there?"


    Winnie had scruples, for fear that the police station didn¡¯t let childrene over.


    "It''s okay. Bring them here. Our ce is absolutely safe."


    Officer Lee said. He felt that it was causing trouble to Winnie.


    "Okay, I''ming."


    Winnie put down the phone and told the children a few words before drove straight to the police station.


    When she arrived there, she left the two children to Officer Lee and then began to work.


    The two children felt very fresh, and followed Officer Lee to stroll around.


    "Officer Lee, does my mother work here? Why don''t I know that she changed jobs?"


    Feeling strange, Megan asked casually.


    "Your mother doesn''t work here, butes to help. We have problems that can¡¯t be solved, so we


    asked your mother toe over."


    Officer Lee exined. Hearing Megan¡¯s question, he knew that they didn''t know that their mother was


    working here.


    "Oh, I thought my mother had changed jobs."


    "Officer Lee, is this a ce to catch bad guys?"


    Although Megan had already known little bit, she still wanted to ask, because everyone was wearing


    police uniforms.


    "Yes, this is the ce to catch the bad guys. Those in uniform are all catching bad guys."


    When Officer Lee answered Megan¡¯s question, his phone rang.


    "Director Poole, what''s the matter?"


    "You send Luke here. A policeman passed out from overwork. Let Lukee over to work with Office


    Chambers. Then send Megan to my office, letting her y with my daughter."


    Finn eagerly ordered.


    Officer Lee sent Luke directly to thework monitoring room after receiving the order, and then sent


    Megan to Finn¡¯s office.


    In thework monitoring room.


    "Luke, help me to look at the test data, as well as the necessary tracking. You can''t click other links


    casually. You can''t break the rules. Got it?"

 Chapter 918 Mother and Son Cooperate to Help Solve the Case

    Chapter 918 Mother and Son Cooperate to Help Solve the Case


    Winnie had to exin clearly, because this was the security system of the police station. Once Luke


    touched a key area, the rm device would be activated, which would affect her tracking.


    Moreover, this was a system that the police station must abide by.


    "Mom, got it."


    Luke''s serious look made everyone look at him with admiration in their eyes.


    Many people didn''t know that Winnie already had children, and it was two children at this age. The


    most important and most enviable thing was that this kid was so aplished and talented in hacking


    technology.


    "Let''s get started. You have to be serious."


    Winnie said to Luke again. He was a child after all. Winnie was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    persist.


    The reason why Luke was called to help was not only because a policeman fainted because of fatigue,


    but the others had not slept for two days and two nights.


    In order to give them time to rest, and to let them sleep for even half an hour, Winnie called her son


    over.


    The tracking began. Winnie was highly concentrated. Luke also paid all his attention on it.


    This was the first time he helped the police with work. The feelings and pressures were different. He


    wanted to help his mother seed and to help the police catch the bad guys.


    Such a little kid was sitting on the big chair. Seeing his concentration and the serious attitude, the other


    adults next to him felt ashamed.


    Their eyes were full of envy. They envied that Winnie had such a clever child.


    Half an hour, an hour... time passed by little by little.


    During this period, Luke felt his butt hurt because he sat for a long time, but he still insisted on


    cooperating with his mother.


    Two hours passed. At the key moment...


    "Mom, it''s locked."


    Luke''s excitement once again attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Wait, let me make sure."


    For the sake of uracy, Winnie re-checked the target Luke had locked.


    "Director Poole, give the order. It''s locked."


    Then it was an exciting moment. Winnie helped them a lot again with the cooperation of Luke.


    They all apuded for them. Their apuse was not for Winnie but for her son.


    After working for more than two hours, Luke was not only not tired, but extremely excited.


    Today, he had a super sense of aplishment, which was even more than he had won the world


    championship.


    "Mom, have we caught the bad guy?"


    They all came to Finn''s office together. Luke was still confirming.


    "Yes, we caught the bad guys. Soon, there will be news of the bad guys arrested."


    Winnie replied, feeling proud because of his son''s growth and his contribution for the society.


    "Megan, Fine, are you happy?"


    Winnie watched the two children ying so happily and earnestly that they both didn¡¯t notice that they


    came in.


    "Mom, we¡¯re so happy."


    "Winnie, we are very happy."


    It seemed that the two children were too involved in ying.


    "What are you ying?"


    Luke ran over and participated in it with the fastest speed.


    "Your son is so awesome. He is so proficient in maniptingputers at such a young age. I was


    shocked."


    Finn brought a ss of water and handed it to Winnie.


    "This kid is talented and very sensitive toputer software. Since he likes it, I train him a little by the


    way. It''s not bad."


    Winnie also boasted her son, as if it was the first time to show off her child in front of others.


    "Although Luke is talented, he is smart enough. When he grows up, he has a bright future in this


    respect."


    "I can just ask him for help if I have trouble in the future. You can retire."


    Finn was joking, with praise and appreciation for Luke.


    He even thought that if such talents could work in the police station, it would be a great thing for the


    country and society. He would definitely make outstanding contributions and catch many bad guys.


    "Abandoned me so soon? My son robs me of my job! Hearing what you said, I regret bringing him


    here."


    Winnie was also joking. Her mood had also improved at this moment.


    "Hahaha... it''s toote to regret. I appreciate him so much."


    Finn couldn''t help butughed. The continuous tracking these days had made him exhausted. Winnie


    and Luke made everyone rx.


    "This time, you helped us a lot again. This is a major transnational case. You have solved a major


    problem for me. Thank you so much! On behalf of all the police officers, thank you again!"


    Finn thanked Winnie seriously.


    "This is my duty. There is no reason to ept your gratitude. Besides, it is not my own credit. All


    colleagues have done a lot, and even one of them passed out."


    "Don''t think of me as a hero. Those dudes who haven''t slept for two days and nights for the safety of


    the people are heroes. They are worthy of gratitude."


    Winnie could not bear such gratitude. She felt that she had not done anything.


    "Mr. Finn¡­"


    At this moment, Luke came over.


    "If you need help in the future, you can ask me toe and help if my mother doesn''t have time."


    Luke was very serious when saying those words. He liked to help others. He liked the sense of


    aplishment after such hard work.


    "Okay, I believe in you."


    Finn had some surprises that the child could say such things. Such a big problem was solved by the


    child. How could he not believe the child''s abilities?


    "Deal."


    Luke said. Then he stretched out his palm and gave Finn a high five, which was regarded as an


    agreement between the two.


    "Deal."


    Finn said. He liked Luke more and more, which waspletely different to be a daughter¡¯s father.


    Luke ran to y with the two girls again. Finn kept looking at Luke''s back enviously, wishing that he


    also had such a smart son.


    "I didn''t expect you to educate your children so well."


    "These two children do not have the pampering and self-will of the chaebol children. They are clever


    and well-behaved."


    Finn couldn''t help but praised. Although his daughter was also very sensible and well-behaved, it didn¡¯t


    affect his liking for other children.


    "I¡¯m ttered. As long as the method is correct, every child is sensible."


    "Director Poole, how do I think you particrly like boys?"


    Winnie said it in a low voice, for fear that he would be unhappy when he heard it.


    "You can see it? To be honest, I really like boys."


    Finnughed, but he still answered in a low voice.


    "I like girls too. I don''t have the idea of patriarchal. But I still prefer boys. Because boys can inherit my


    profession, and boys can carry heavy burdens on their shoulders."


    "Girls can''t. I still hope that my daughter will be a little princess."


    After Finn said out his thoughts, Winnie understood.


    "You want to prepare a reserve force for the country and the cause of public security."


    Winnie smiled again, her dimples sinking deep.


    Every time Finn saw Winnie smiling, he couldn''t look away. But he was the director. In other words, no


    matter how good she looked, he must look away.


    After they chatted for a while, they went to have dinner together.


    Finn must be the one who treated this meal, because Winnie relieved him of the big trouble.


    At dinner, Winnie and Finn both drank. Winnie drank a lot, but Finn drank less. But no matter how much


    they drank, they couldn''t drive.


    They hired a chauffeur. Finn was worried Winnie, so he asked the chauffeur to drive Winnie and her


    children back home first.


    Coincidentally, Brian also came back from the airport. Then they met at the gate.


    "Dad."


    "Dad"


    The two children rushed to Brian at the same time. Fine also politely walked to Brian.


    "Hello, Mr. Be!"


    She bowed respectfully.


    "Hello."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brian was still polite to the child. But he was so mad inwardly because of Winnie and Finn being


    together.


    "Hello, Mr. Be!"


    At this time, Finn also came over and greeted politely.


    "Hello, thank you for driving them back."


    Brian was also a gentleman. He suppressed his anger to greet Finn.


    Finn was different from others, not because of how high his position was, but because his profession


    was worthy of respect. However, it would be better if he stayed away from Winnie.


    "I should say thank you. The two of them just helped our police station uncover a transnational


    cybercrime. Thank you very much."


    Finn said it. But he didn¡¯t know how to address Winnie.


    He wanted to call Winnie Mrs. Be, but he knew that Winnie and Brian were not the real couple.


    It seemed to be so embarrassed every time, especially when he saw Brian.


    "They¡­"


    "Why are you thanking him? You don''t need to thank him. I helped you."


    Before Brian could speak, Winnie interrupted him.


    She had nothing to do with Brian. Thanking him was just unnecessary.


    "You drank?"


    Brian noticed there was wrong with Winnie.


    "Yes. I was happy to have solved the big case today, so I drank."


    In fact, Winnie told the truth. But the reason for her drinking was also a bad mood. The bad mood was


    because of Brian.


    "Director Poole, it''s gettingte. Take your daughter back. When we have time, we will make an


    appointment to take the children out to y together."


    Winnie didn''t know what others felt like to hear this, but she knew she did it deliberately. She just


    wanted Brian to know that he could go to M Country to find a woman, then she could find other men.


    "Okay, we''ll go home first. Goodbye."


    "Fine, say goodbye to them."


    Finn only answered Winnie¡¯s first question. As for taking the children out to y or making


    appointments again, she had other intentions obviously.


    "Goodbye!"


    "Luke, Megan, see you!"


    "Goodbye, Fine!"


    "Goodbye!"

 Chapter 919 Want to Go Home After Drinking

    Chapter 919 Want to Go Home After Drinking


    After a series of goodbyes, Fine and Finn left together.


    Winnie also took Megan and Luke''s hands and walked towards the house. As for Brian behind her, she


    told herself that she hated him. He had better go abroad to find that woman.


    After returning home, Brian and Winnie were surprised by the persons sitting in the living room.


    "Rufus, why are you discharged from the hospital?"


    Winnie was so surprised that she almost sobered up. It was surprising that the person, who had said


    that he would not go home and go straight to nursing home, suddenly appeared now.


    "Dad, did the doctor allow you to leave the hospital?"


    Brian also asked.


    "The doctor had let me out of the hospital a long time ago. If it weren''t that you weren¡¯t at home,


    Winwin has tomute between the hospital and home. I wouldn¡¯t havee back."


    "Don''t you have a few days toe back? Why didn''t you tell us when you came back?"


    Rufusined. If he had known that Brian was back today, he would not be discharged and go


    home.


    "The work ended early."


    Brian dide back earlier than expected. The person who he was looking for could not be found, and


    the nerves he wanted to stimte were also unsessful. So he could onlye back.


    Besides, he had a fight with Winnie when he left. He was always worried about it. He wanted toe


    back soon and found a way to solve it.


    "Rufus, I''m fine. Don''t need to do anything for me."


    "Since you are back, and Paul is also back, give me a couple of days to rx before you leave. I''m


    really tired these few days."


    Winnie said this because she had drunk. She wanted to be left alone. She wanted to continue to


    escape from Brian for a few days to sort out her mood.


    "No problem. Paul and I will help you take care of the kids this weekend. You just go to rest."


    Rufus agreed without thinking.


    "Thank you!"


    After Winnie said it, she turned around and walked outside.


    "Where are you going?"


    Brian stopped her. Not only Brian, everyone in the room didn''t understand what Winnie was going to


    do.


    "Go home. Go to my own home and rest for two days. Rufus just promised me."


    Winnie was about to move forward after answering, but was held back by Brian.


    "Today you had a drink and can''t leave. Go upstairs to sleep. If you want to go back, just go back


    tomorrow morning."


    Brian disagreed with Winnie''s leaving. So he had to say that.


    He was afraid that Winnie would nevere back.


    "I''ve drunk... Ah... yeah, I drank."


    Winnie turned around with a hippy smile.


    "Rufus, sorry, I did have some wine tonight."


    Hearing her saying sorry, Brian knew that she didn''t drink too much. It was just that Winnie didn''t want


    to be too sober at this moment.


    She wanted to escape Brian''s affairspletely, and wanted to keep herself from his influence.


    "It''s okay. It''s normal to drink some to reduce stress. Since you drank, just go upstairs to rest. It


    happens that I want to y with children for a while."


    Rufus also didn''t agree with Winnie''s leaving. He was also worried that she would note back if she


    left.


    "Okay, I''ll go upstairs first."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Luke, Megan, have a good chat with Grandpa."


    Winnie walked upstairs after she said to the two children. Since they didn¡¯t let her go home, she


    wouldn''t go home. She could go back to her room to sleep. She didn''t want anyone to disturb her.


    Winnie went back to the room directly, and went to take a bath when she wasn''t sleepy yet.


    Hot water was put in the bathtub. She took off her bathrobe and stepped into the bathtub.


    This could be regarded as a kind of rxation. She wanted to rx her body and mind.


    She felt a lot rxed, but her heart hadn¡¯t been healed.


    She could think of all the past when she closed her eyes.


    Winnie admired her good memory sometimes. She never forgot anything, even the security that Brian


    brought to her when she was in the dark.


    At that time, she regarded Brian as her savior. He could give her money or temporarily soothe her tired


    soul.


    At that time, she was even wondering how lucky she was to meet such a man, who could help her


    through the difficulties, could give her warmth, and could be her lifelong support.


    God might have heard her thoughts and really arranged for her to meet Brian. Sadly, she didn''t have


    that luck. She had no shoulders to lean on.


    Although his shoulders were thick and broad and she also tried several times, it seemed that it was not


    suitable for her.


    She only knew now that it turned out that she was being teased by fate.


    Thinking about it, Winnie felt that her tears were streaming down.


    Others'' tears were salty, but her tears were sour, bitter or even spicy. No one would ever know the taste


    of her tears.


    After she thought about it, Brian''s voice suddenly came.


    "Are you asleep?"


    Brian asked worriedly.


    He knocked on the door outside but no one answered, so he broke in.


    "Get out."


    Winnie''s voice suddenly became cold. But only she knew that she was covering up her tears.


    She hoped Brian would go out as soon as possible, lest she be seen crying and weak.


    "Okay, I''ll go out and wait for you."


    Brian didn¡¯t dare to continue walking forward, knowing that she was not asleep. He was relieved to


    know that she was well.


    Ten minutes after Brian went out, Winnie came out with her pajamas.


    "If you have something to say, please wait until tomorrow. I want to sleep."


    Winnie said while wiping her hair.


    "Did you take two children to the police station?"


    Brian had no ns to leave. He wanted to know more about what happened today.


    "Yes, it was urgent. I didn''t have time to take them home so I took them there."


    "I forgot to tell you. Sorry."


    Winnie felt that she was inexplicable at this time. Why should she say such words?


    "I don''t mean to object. I just want to know it."


    "Luke helped them too?"


    In fact, what Brian wanted to know was Finn, and wanted to know how long they stayed together. It was


    just that he couldn''t speak too directly, because Winnie would be unhappy.


    "Yes, those people didn''t sleep for two days and two nights. One of them even fainted. So I asked Luke


    to help as much as possible."


    "Luke is very smart and serious. All the policemen are praising him for his excellence. He did a good


    job and did not shame you."


    Winnie said something about the child, but didn''t mention Finn. Because he didn''t ask, why should she


    say it?


    After saying this, Winnie put down the towel and got into the quilt. Regardless of Brian, she turned off


    the light in the room. Only a dim light at the head of the bed was left.


    "Luke is indeed very smart. It seems that you were quite sessful in choosing me to get surrogacy."


    Winnie didn''t know why she wanted to mention surrogacy, but Luke''s excellence did remind her of


    surrogacy.


    "Why are you mentioning it again? It¡¯s different now."


    Brian knew that Winnie would be thinking too much again. She might be angry at his indifference these


    days.


    "Yeah, but I¡¯m just telling the truth!"


    "When you were looking for a girl for surrogacy back then, you made a lot of requests."


    Winnie wanted to stop, but she even wanted to mention the surrogacy, to ridicule herself, and made her


    confused mind sober.


    "I didn''t know it. The surrogacy was handled by my sister at the time."


    Brian was forced to cooperate with Winnie. He should tell her now.


    "Ste did it? But it was not Ste who was negotiating with me. It seemed that there were still several


    people in the middle. You are really cautious."


    Winnie smiled bitterly and helplessly.


    "Your family is so cautious that you don''t want to meet me, and you don''t want me to pester my child.


    It''s a pity that things backfired. I still recognize my child."


    This was the reason why Winnie felt bitter. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t escape the


    torture of fate.


    "That''s what I really thought at the beginning. It''s impossible for anyone to let the surrogacy mother


    recognize her child."


    Brian said frankly that he didn''t know how many people were contributing to this incident, but he knew


    nothing except that he had sex with her.


    Now he had to thank those people. If it weren''t for them, he wouldn''t have known Winnie.


    "Wealthy people are so self-willed, but it was you who made such requirements."


    "The girl has to have high academic qualification. She must be good-looking and have the high IQ. The


    most important thing is that she must be a virgin. I met these requirements, so you chose me."


    Winnie remembered that when she was asked those details, the uncontroble sense of humiliation


    swept through her.


    There was no way. Back then, she could even sell her body. How could she care about her dignity?


    But she thought of the scene back then. She promised again and again that she met these


    requirements that Brian agreed to sign the surrogacy contract with her.


    "The more you talk about it, the more outrageous it gets. You just drank..."


    Hearing what Winnie said, Brian felt that they would have a fight again. So he started to end this topic.


    However, Winnie wanted to say more. It was the fact that they had personally experienced.


    "It¡¯s the facts."


    In order to refute Brian, Winnie actually sat up.


    "The day we met for the first time, you questioned whether I was a virgin. Weren''t those your


    requests?"


    "Rogue! You dare not admit it now."


    Speaking, Winniey down again. This time, she turned her back to Brian.


    "No matter what you said, Luke is so smart because of me. If it weren''t for my good conditions in all


    aspects, how could it be possible to give birth to such an excellent child?"


    Winnie''s voice was lower, but she still defended for herself.


    "Winwin..."


    Brian felt distressed when he heard these words. He knew that Winnie felt so upset when she said


    these words fearlessly.


    He wanted tofort her. He wanted to tell her that everything was over. He wanted her to think about


    surrogacy from a different angle, then she wouldn¡¯t be so sad.


    It was just that before Brian could speak, Winnie continued again.


    "Brian, in the next life, I mean if we can meet again in the next life. Please don''t use this way to walk up


    to me. Give me a dignified encounter."


    How could Winnie not care about surrogacy? How could she let it go? At that time, she was really


    forced into a corner. She wouldn''t use her body to exchange money whenever she had other ways.


    Then she wouldn''t be as humble as she was today.

 Chapter 920 Stefans New Project

    Chapter 920 Stefan''s New Project


    Winnie hoped that her encounter with Brian was beautiful and pure. Even if she still had no strong


    family background, even if she still didn¡¯t meet Felix''s standards, even if she and Brian would


    eventually separate, at least there would be an unforgettable and clean love between them.


    It was enough to love each other. It was enough to satisfy her desire for Brian and enough to satisfy her


    self-esteem. It was still enough to fulfill her dream for the rest of her life.


    It was a pity. All of this was just whimsical. She couldn¡¯t get her dignity back.


    "Winwin..."


    "I''m sleepy and want to sleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    After chatting, Winnie didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. Because now tears welled up into her eyes. She


    didn''t have the courage to continue.


    Every time Winnie drank, it was because of a bad mood. After drinking, she became even more


    depressed. When she recalled all the things between her and Brian, it was unavoidable that she felt


    heartbreak again.


    The next morning, Winnie woke up unexpectedly early. She went for a run, and went out to rx,


    letting herself forget all things she thought of after drinking.


    After sweating all over, after listening to the songs along the way, she felt much better. Then she


    returned to the previous strong herself.


    When she got home, it might be because it was too early that everyone else didn''t get up. Winnie went


    upstairs to change clothes and packed some things.


    Although it was a little empty when she got home, it was still morefortable than seeing Brian.


    After ordering a takeaway and having breakfast, Winnie changed her clothes and went out. Where did


    she go? It was time to go back to her vi.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    On the way to the vi, Winnie received a call from Brian.


    "Did you leave?"


    This sentence contained Brian''s great loss and his nervousness towards Winnie.


    "Ah, I''m home. Everyone didn''t get up when I left, so I didn''t tell you."


    "I will take a few days off. When Rufus goes to the nursing home, I will go back to take care of the


    children."


    Winnie directly told him her ns before going back, so as not Brian to still ask. She didn¡¯t want to


    reply.


    "Are you home alone¡­"


    "Very good. It¡¯s quiet and leisure. Then I can create well."


    "You help take care of the children at home. Don''t make Rufus tired."


    Winnie still said a few words. Because she knew what Brian wanted to say, so there was no need to


    listen to it.


    She finally managed her mood well. She didn¡¯t want Brian to ruin it.


    He could go abroad without telling her. Then she could leave without telling him. He hadn¡¯t called her


    for several days. She could also do the same.


    If Brian didn''t make this call, she wouldn''t take the initiative to call him.


    In short, Winnie could be as unfeeling as him.


    Winnie, who had finished speaking, hung up the phone and continued to drive.


    From now on, she would get used to live alone and to face everything alone. Brian just meant nothing


    to her! Why did she feel annoyed because of him?


    Those women who liked him and were struggling to pursue him just got themselves so embarrassed,


    but she wasn¡¯t one of them.


    After returning to the vi, Winnie made an appointment with Daenerys and Emily to go to Stefan.


    Several people sat together and talked about business.


    "I don''t have any opinions. Just wait for the opening to make money."


    "By the way, when is it going to open? Can we go over and participate?"


    Emily expected it. Although she didn¡¯t participate in work, she still liked the opening scene.


    "You can''t go. You¡¯re pregnant. Just stay at home obediently to wait for me and Winwin."


    What Daenerys said in the first sounded veryfortable, but thest sounded so hateful.


    "I want to go too. I don''t take a ne. I can take the high-speed train. You two can''t leave me at home."


    Emily might have been bored recently. Then she always wanted to enjoy herself. Otherwise, she didn''t


    know if she could hold on until she gave birth.


    "Enough. Now it''s about work. How do I feel like you guys are rushing out to travel?"


    Winnie said. Otherwise, the meeting would be a debate.


    "Stefan, tell me, when is it going to open?"


    Winnie was also concerned about this issue.


    "Now it is in the renovation stage. The north is also starting to get cold. My n is to speed up the


    renovation and open it in time for the peak tourist season in the north."


    "In this way, we will have a good start. Our reputation will be established in the whole peak season."


    Stefan had nned for a long time. He didn''t tell them at first because he really liked listening to their


    rxed mode of meeting.


    It was not like a meeting. None of them was serious. It was more like a chat without pressure.


    "Agree."


    "Agree."


    Winnie and Daenerys gave their opinions, and then Emily followed.


    "I have no objection, but at that time, it will be the coldest weather in the north. My belly will be bigger. It


    seems that I really couldn''t go with you guys."


    Emily calcted the time. Even if she could go by high-speed train, Leo would not agree. She was


    unfamiliar with the snow and ice roads in the north. Once she fell, she couldn''t exin it.


    "I said you just gave up. Take care of your baby at home. You can go there when the branch opens


    next year."


    "No, that''s not right. You still can''t go next year. Because you''re still breastfeeding."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    What Daenerys said poked Emily''s sore pots.


    "Then I pray that you will get pregnant this month. As long as you are pregnant, you can''t go, either."


    Emily didn''t show weakness. She smiled and argued with Daenerys.


    "Well, you guys, get down to business. Stefan is so busy. Let him finish the speaking."


    Winnie had to stop them again, or else they would not have a chance to talk about the business.


    "You two are crazy."


    "I am really busy. But there is an important thing I want to hear your opinions."


    After making a joke, Stefan became serious.


    "The location I chose for the hot pot restaurant is a tourist area. There are a lot of tourists. Just this


    morning, I just received the news that a hotel next to the hot pot restaurant is cashing out. The hotel


    owner''s family has emigrated abroad."


    "So should we buy this hotel together?"


    This was Stefan''stest n. Because it was close to the hot pot restaurant. They had advantages, so


    he wanted to discuss it with these women.


    If they didn''t want to join, he could do it himself.


    "That''s a good idea. How big is the hotel?"


    Emily was interested.


    "The hotel is not the kind of international hotel. The location is really expensive. It is impossible to


    expand the store. Although it is not veryrge, the source of customers is very stable."


    "Now there are a lot of people who want to buy that hotel. It just depends on who is paying the higher


    price. We are nning this, but it may not be sessful. I just want to know whether you have this


    n."


    "If you do, we can work together. Otherwise, I canpete it for myself."


    This was Stefan''s view on the whole thing. No matter what the three women thought, he wanted to fight


    for it anyway.


    "You seem to be bound to win. You willpete it no matter whether we¡¯re in or not, right?"


    "I have no problem. I¡¯m in."


    Emily was now focusing on pregnancy. As long as she didn''t have toe forward but could make


    money, she would participate.


    "I¡¯m in."


    Daenerys also agreed. She just believed in Stefan''s ability and far-reaching vision.


    "And you?"


    Stefan asked Winnie. He thought that Winnie was the first to agree, but he didn''t expect that she was


    still silent now.


    "I... have to think about it. I''ll participate if I can get the money. If I can''t get the money, you guys can


    continue to cooperate."


    The reason why Winnie hadn''t spoken all the time was because of the money. She had just passed


    difficult time. So she didn¡¯t have so much money.


    She understood what Stefan meant. This was a good opportunity. Because it was close to the hot pot


    restaurant, he had tomunicate with them. In fact, he himself had the strength to take down this


    hotel.


    She knew that Stefan was kind and wanted them to make more money, but her ability was limited.


    "I can borrow you. You can pay me back when we make money."


    As soon as Winnie finished speaking, Stefan gave such a response almost immediately.


    He couldn''t be with Winnie, nor could he like Winnie. But he didn''t want to see Winnie embarrassed.


    "Thank you. You have helped me a lot. I¡¯m very grateful to you to share such a good opportunity with


    us. How can I still bother you?"


    Winnie refused. She didn''t want to borrow other people''s money or create pressure on herself. Her


    ability to withstand the pressure was getting weaker and weaker. She didn''t want to force herself


    because of money.


    "You¡¯re unwilling to spend my money, right?"


    "Look at her, she doesn''t spend Brian¡¯s money. Whose money can she be willing to spend?"


    Daenerys asked but Emily answered.


    Both of them saw clearly that Winnie would not ask for help.


    "You don''t want to borrow money. You can spend your own money. You have dividends from Leo. Now,


    it''s not far from the end of the year. You can take it out."


    Emily thought the idea was feasible.


    "I have arranged the money. I can''t take it out in advance."


    "Don''t worry about me. I..."


    Winnie wanted to be decisive this time and gave up directly. But Daenerys interrupted her before she


    gave up.


    "Your money can be invested first. The interest on a house mortgage is very small, so it is a good deal


    to invest."


    "If we can really buy the hotel, it will be a huge profit. In this way, you can buy the house you want."


    Daenerys understood what Winnie meant. She kept Leo''s dividends as a mortgage payment. Then she


    was making money to buy her aunt¡¯s courtyard.


    But Daenerys¡¯ advice could earn the money more quickly to buy back her aunt¡¯s courtyard. It was just a


    little bit of risk.


    "But¡­"


    "No but. I''ll tell Leo. He should give you interest since he takes your money. Why do you have to wait


    until the end of the year for dividends?"


    Winnie felt that Daenerys'' words made sense. But she still wanted to think carefully and found a way


    which the pressure was rtively small as much as possible.

 Chapter 921 Turns Out to be very Rich

    Chapter 921 Turns Out to be very Rich


    However, she wanted to express her opinion, but Emily did not give her a chance and even made the


    decision for Winnie.


    "Have you got it wrong? Are you Leo''s wife? Howe you don''t even speak on Leo''s side?"


    Daenerys looked at Emily like she was crazy, not expecting her to put those words in a righteous


    manner.


    "It''s not a matter of husband, I''m telling the truth."


    "s ...... leave it alone, the money Leo owes Winwin is enough to invest for sure."


    "Boss Stefan, go ahead, we''ll take care of Winwin''s problem."


    "How can we give up such a good opportunity Boss Stefan provides?"


    Emily joked. If she didn''t use this kind of attitude, Winnie must have thought of various reasons to


    refuse.


    "Hahahaha ...... you''re right, then I can go for it."


    "You guys talk, I''ll have someone get a budget now and get a chance as soon as possible."


    Stefanughed at Emily''s wit.


    Whether Winnie agreed or disagreed, he had noints, there was no problem he couldn''t solve.


    Stefan left and only the three of them were left in the room. No one was talking, but Daenerys and


    Emily were exchanging nces.


    Finally Emily spoke first.


    "Winwin, don''t stress yourself out or have any worries. Daenerys is right, you can totally use the low-


    interest loan from the bank to invest. Don''t you still trust Stefan? He won''t pull us in for a project that


    doesn''t make money."


    Winnie took a deep breath, knowing that they were being nice to her.


    "I understand, but you guys haven''t experienced that pain of have a debt, and you can''t feel how much


    I''m afraid of owing money."


    "Really, I''ve owed money, whether it''s from a bank or a person. Those days of being rushed into debt


    are really horrible."


    "I''m trying to make money now because I don''t want to be owing anyone money and live like that


    again."


    Winnie rarely showed her attitude like this, but her girlfriends would think nonsense if she didn''t.


    "There won''t be anything like that again, now you don''t owe anyone anything to be afraid of. Leo''s


    money to pay off the loan should be enough, isn''t there still a share of yourpany? You''re rich now,


    don''t be thinking about the old days."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The reason why Daenerys was the second to speak up was because she was helping Winnie with her


    n.


    Winnie was careful, tormented by the past days, now she had money in hands, but she still feel safe.


    Daenerys continued.


    "We''re advising you, not forcing you to invest in this hotel, but we want you not to worry about the


    money."


    "Before we didn''t have any money and we couldn''t help you if we wanted to. Now we all have money,


    so just tell us if you''re in trouble. We won¡¯t ask for money like those debtors did."


    Daenerys sensed that Winnie was closing herself off, and before the money she owed was paid off,


    she had an impetus. Now that she was being timid.


    "Thank you, guys, I understand everything."


    Winnie''s sense of security couldn¡¯t be given by anyone, only she could get down to earth by fighting for


    it herself.


    She understood that her friend could help her, but the urgency of paying back the money after the help


    was too much for her to bear.


    "So what do you mean? You''re not going to participate in this project of Stefan?"


    Emily asked Winnie, no longer knowing how to persuade her. Maybe if they hadn''t felt that kind of pain,


    they really couldn''t appreciate Winnie''s heart.


    "You''ve promised Stefan, what can I do? If Leo is difficult to deal with, I''ll have to quit."


    If the money from Leo was used up, thepany''s dividends at the end of the year were almost


    enough to pay off the mortgage. If Brian¡¯s software can be developed sessfully, she does not have


    any worries. If it fails, then for the first half of the next year, she was going to have a bad time.


    "Wait, I''ll message Leo now and ask how much profit you''ve made in the past six months."


    Emily called as she spoke.


    A momentter, the phone was picked up.


    "What''s the matter, are youing back?"


    Leo''szy voice reached Winnie and Daenerys'' ears.


    "Honey, how much of the profit the game you cooperated with Winwin for the second half of the year?"


    In order to solve the problem as soon as possible, Emily went straight to the point.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Leo was confused.


    "Tell me."


    Emily prodded.


    "Give me a minute, I''ll have someone tally it up."


    The phone didn''t hang up and everyone heard Leo call his assistant to ount for it as soon as


    possible.


    Leo came back after the instruction.


    "Is it Winnie who needs the money? if so, Don''t ask the profit, I will give her."


    Leo knew that Winnie was troubled by money the other day, and today his wife was talking about


    money again, so it must be that Winnie''s problems were not solved.


    "See? How generous my husband is. He doesn''t even know what''s going on, and he''s going to give


    you money. If you refuse, you''ll be letting him down."


    Emilyplimented her husband.


    But Daenerys and Winnie were on edge, because the hot pot restaurant was confidential and this hotel


    could not be leaked out.


    "What''s going on, what are you guys working on together?"


    Leo got curious and wanted to know what it was about. There was no need to ask for a reason to give


    Winnie the money unconditionally. But when his wife said that, he really wanted to find the truth about


    it.


    "No need to know, just know that Winwin is in trouble and wants to use the money."


    "I''ll give you an opinion, re-sign the contract you have with Winwin for developing this game. Don''t give


    a half yearly dividend, change it to a three monthly dividend."


    Emily wanted to ease Winnie''s burden. Now that her husband had no problem, but Winnie had a


    problem.


    However Winnie simply did not epted, so she could only think of another way.


    "Sure, Honey, and send Winwwin to the office on Monday to amend the contract immediately."


    Leo was smart, of course he understood his wife''s meaning, although it was not in line with the


    "You guys really do help me a lot. Like Emily said, if I don''t ept the help, I''ll let down your good


    intentions."


    "Love you all, and thank you for helping me."


    Winnie was indeed obstinate, but if she continued to be obstinate, her friend would be disppointed.


    "I love that, we love you too, that''s why we can''t see you having a hard time."


    Emily had a sense of aplishment and felt that this was the attitude Winnie should have.


    The news came from Leo.


    "100 million or so."


    "100 million, what''s Winwin''s share, 50 million? For six months or four months?"


    Emily asked a lot of questions with uncertainty. Leo then gave answers.


    "100 million is Winn''s, for those four months. If you add two more months for the second half of the


    year, she''ll have no problem earning 150 million on her own."


    Leo exined. But Emily and Daenerys and even Winnie were not calm as they listened.


    "100 million for one person. My God, how profitable this game is."


    "Winwin, you say you don''t have money, are you afraid we will borrow money from you? 100 million


    can solve a lot of problems."


    Daenerys and Emily looked at Winnie with wide eyes in disbelief.


    "Leo, are you sure about this number?"


    Winnie was scrupulous in determining that number.


    "Sure, just look at the numbers when the dividendes around."


    "Our game sold better in the second half of the year than it did in the first half, so naturally we''re going


    to take more of the profit."


    Leo gave his answer without any doubt, such data could not be faked in front of Winnie, aputer


    expert.


    "I really didn''t expect that, I didn''t expect the second half of the year would go beyond the first."


    Winnie was suddenly grounded, if she had known that she had earned so much money, she would not


    have diverted Brian''s start-up capital.


    "Do you only work on software and don''t even know how much money you make?"


    Daenerys looked at Winnie like she was demented.


    "I''ve never been concerned, working with Leo based on trust."


    "Really I didn''t expect to make this much either."


    At this time, Winnie also felt like a fool, and the depression and distress of the previous days were not


    worth it.


    "We are worrying about nothing. Please mydy, please calcte how much money you have."


    Daenerys rolled her eyes at Winnie, but she was pleased, because Winnie wouldn''t have to feel any


    pressure to do whatever she wanted.


    The three of them ate lunch together at the hot pot restaurant before going their separate ways home.


    After Daenerys got home, Kevin had also returned home from work.


    "Did you have lunch?"


    Daenerys asked her husband.


    "Yes, in the hospital cafeteria."


    "Aren''t you three on a date today, you''re back so soon?"


    Kevin thought they would spend a day out, but he didn''t expect to see his wife when he got home.


    "Winwin had work to do, and we separated after we had lunch together."


    "Are you tired? If not, we''ll go to Mom and Dad''s and pick up Jelly Bean."


    It had only been a morning out and Daenerys was missing her child. If Kevin hadn''te back, she


    might have gone to pick up her.


    "Pick her up tonight and let me get some sleep first. There were so many patientsst night that I was


    up almost all night."


    Kevin was tired and sleepy, so he headed towards the bedroom, and Daenerys followed him into the


    bedroom.


    "Daenerys, is Winwin and her parents close?"


    Kevin''s question was a bit sudden, he wanted to know something important and had thought twice


    before asking it.


    "Yes, why are you asking about it all of a sudden?"


    Daenerys was baffled, the topic came a bit suddenly, making her unable to figure out what Kevin


    meant.


    "I''m just thinking if she and her parents weren''t so close, all those years she wouldn''t have to be


    painful."

 Chapter 922 Not Known to the Third Person

    Chapter 922 Not Known to the Third Person


    Kevin found a random excuse to put it off.


    He was thinking that if Winnie was not biological, then their parents might have treated the two children


    differently.


    "What is wrong? Did something happen to her?"


    Despite the exnation given by Kevin, Daenerys still felt that something wasn''t right.


    "No, nothing''s happened, I just think she''s been depressed and sullen, probably because she misses


    her parents too much."


    Kevin had to find excuses to cover up in order to remove Daenerys''s suspicions.


    "You exhausted your brainst night, Winwin never used to be depressed, that is, she was positive and


    optimistic when she was desperately trying to earn money to help her parents pay off their debts."


    "Her current depressiones from Brian, okay? It is such a simple truth and you''re still asking it, are


    you excusing Brian?"


    Daenerys still felt that Kevin wasn''t right, either his head was broken or he was trying to spy something


    for Brian.


    "What am I excusing him for, just a casual question."


    "I also have to ask if Vanessa''s rtionship with her parents is good, and Vanessa being depressed


    wouldn''t have anything to do with Brian."


    Kevin asked another question. And Daenerys answered.


    "Vanessa has a good rtionship with her parents too, but Vanessa isn''t depressed."


    "Vanessa ising out of depression ......"


    "Yes, you''re right, it''s because Vanessa walked out that she''s not depressed. Isn''t it bad timing for you


    to care about her previous depression now?"


    Daenerys became more and more suspicious of Kevin''s ulterior motives.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to know about Winwin from me? Put it another way, what did Brian ask


    you to inquire about?"


    Not used to beating around the bush, Daenerys asked it directly.


    "No, you really misunderstood. Brian didn''t ask me anything, I want to know something."


    Kevin also saw clearly that he wasn''t capable of extracting any useful information from Daenerys. She


    wouldn''t have answered if he hadn''t been more direct.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Daenerys didn''t expect Kevin to concede so quickly, thinking that he would have to hold on for a while


    before revealing his true purpose.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Things, I guess ...... it is a bitplicated ...... but...... how to say it ...... "


    Obviously Kevin didn''t know how to speak.


    "Come on, whatever it is, say it."


    Daenerys prodded, Kevin had never stuttered like this when talking to her. His attitude like this made


    Daenerys nervous, she would think things were serious.


    "Okay, listen carefully."


    "I now suspect that Winwin and Vanessa are not real sisters. It''s possible they''re half-sisters, and it''s


    possible they''re not rted."


    Kevin said this with courage, but to his surprise, Daenerysughed out loud, as if she had heard a big


    joke.


    "Hahahahaha ...... Kevin, when did you learn to make jokes like that? Winwin would get a belly ache


    fromughing when she hears it."


    "I''m not joking, okay, I''m serious. Does your husband look like someone who makes casual jokes about


    such private matters?"


    Kevin was displeased that such a serious matter had be a joke.


    "You''re serious, are you sure? Then how can you say that Winwin and Vanessa aren''t real sisters."


    Daenerys was stillughing, but considering Kevin''s feelings, she tempered it somewhat.


    "They don''t have the same blood type, and ording to my doctor''s specialty, there''s no way the two


    of them are even close sisters."


    Kevin raised his volume, in order to make his words more convincing.


    "What do you mean, are they very different blood types?"


    Daenerys suddenly stopped smiling, because Kevin wouldn''t talk nonsense about medical


    professional.


    "Yes......"


    Only then did Kevin tell the story of his discovery.


    "Oh my God, how is this possible? My head is going to explode, how can this be possible?"


    Daenerys couldn''t ept that, although it wasn''t finalized, it was already a fact from the blood type


    analysis.


    "Winwin was already ill-fated, if this is the truth, she won''t be able to live."


    Daenerys'' heart ached at what she said and couldn''t help but cry for Winnie''s sake.


    "Don''t you worry yet, it''s not like I''m not finalizing this, so I''m asking you for some things."


    Kevin walked to Daenerys'' side andforted her, he understood the kind of feelings Daenerys had


    for Winnie.


    Winnie hurt, she hurt too, Winnie cried, she might be sadder than Winnie. With such feelings, she must


    not be able to ept such a fact.


    "And what''s the point of asking? There is no medical proof."


    "Kevin, this matter is known to you and me, and no third person must know about it, and Winwin must


    not be told."


    Daenerys dictated that she wanted the news to be blocked.


    "We''re not even sure about it yet now, so don''t be so anxious."


    Kevin just wanted to know the truth, but he wasn''t sure who knew the truth.


    "I think Winwin is biological because she looks like her dad and her aunt. Vanessa must have been


    adopted."


    Daenerys gave this answer without even thinking about it.


    "Why do you say that? Vanessa probably looks like her mom."


    Kevin disagreed with such an arbitrary answer; it was most irresponsible to conclude blood rtions


    based on a person''s looks.


    " I''ve seen before their mother, and Vanessa doesn''t look like her mother either."


    "And Winnie told me that she met Vanessa when she was eight years old. By that time she could


    already remember, and Vanessa just came out of nowhere, she had no memory of her mother being


    pregnant. She got a sister one day when she was backe from"


    This was something Daenerys had heard about a long time ago, probably from a casual conversation


    with Winnie in middle school.


    But Winnie didn''t even question it, all said it was her own sister, she naturally wouldn''t think otherwise.


    After so many years of not bringing it up, she would have even forgotten about it if Kevin hadn''t


    mentioned it.


    "Is that really the case? If what Winwin said is true, then Vanessa ......"


    "Oh my God, Winwin knew about this and didn''t say anything?"


    Kevin was surprised about it.


    "I don''t know, she just casually said she didn''t suspect anything. All those years they supported each


    other and never thought that they were not sisters."


    "So let''s stop, it''s a hard blow to both Vanessa and Winnie."


    Daenerys worriedly reminded again. They were already tormented by fate, and neither of them would


    stand it if they knew they weren''t each other''s closest families.


    "Ok, and I won''t keep investigating."


    "...... They already have a hard time, howe this happened?"


    It was inevitable for Kevin toment about why misfortune had to happen to one person. The family


    was already in tatters, so why made it even harder for them?


    Winnie''s mood was much better after she knew she made that much money, but still she needed to


    work hard.


    As soon as she got up from work, she forgot about dinner time, and by the time she realized she was


    hungry it was past dinner time.


    Going to look in the fridge for something to eat, but there didn''t seem to be anything in the fridge to suit


    her appetite. Just as she was about to close the fridge door, she heard the sound of the door being


    unlocked.


    She thought it was Vanessa who had returned, but she didn''t expect it to be Brian with his two children.


    "Mom, we''re home."


    Megan greeted her mother happily.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance you areing home? If I am not here, you can¡¯t see me."


    Winnie walked up to the children.


    "We want to surprise you, Mom, why don''t you close the fridge door?"


    Megan looked at the empty fridge and knew her mother was looking for something to eat.


    "I forgot to eat and was looking for some milk."


    "It just so happens that we haven''t eaten either, so let''s go out for a barbecue."


    "I know of a new Northeast barbecue that''s good. I''ll reserve my spot now."


    Brian spoke.


    After she left, he realized that nothing mattered, just keeping her around was what he should do.


    "I have work to do, you take the kids and eat."


    Winnie didn''t want to go out. Being annoyed, being ignored, and now going out to dinner together like


    nothing had happened.


    She couldn''t understand the pattern of getting along like that, couldn''t understand how she could eat


    properly with something going on.


    "Mom,e with us. How exhausting it is to have to work on the weekends. Do you know why we


    have weekends?"


    Luke pleaded, guessing what his dad had in mind because they had already eaten dinner and in a


    meal that would be ate night snack.


    "Why?"


    Winnie replied, not wanting her kids to be upset.


    "Weekend time is for parents to spend with their kids, you haven''t been with us all day, it''s time to drop


    work and spend time with us."


    Luke gave a very cute and reasonable exnation, the weekend was for the family to rest and


    entertain to improve their rtionship. If it was the other way, then what was the point of having a


    weekend?


    Winnie did not know how to refuse. She did want to spend more time with her children as she didn''t


    know when she would choose to leave.


    She had thought that she would leave with the kids, but now she thought it was better to leave the kids


    with Brian.


    She could not give her children a secure home, nor would she fix a home anywhere in the future, only


    likely to wander around.


    "Okay, I will go with you."


    Winnie went back to close the refrigerator, then went to her room and changed her clothes, before the


    four of them went out together.


    The barbecue restaurant was packed, and luckily Brian had reserved a table in advance.


    This barbecue restaurant was different from the roadside stall that Winnie often went to, this one was


    definitely ssy enough, and the taste of the barbecue was authentic northeastern taste.


    "Do you guys think it''s good?"


    Winnie asked the two children who were eating


    "Yummy, I think any food is good as long as I have it with Mom and Dad."


    Megan replied sweetly, and in short, the words she uttered were sweet to the heart.


    "I think it''s delicious, too."

 Chapter 923 Hurtful Words

    Chapter 923 Hurtful Words


    Winniemunicated with the children, but never initiated a word with Brian from the beginning to the


    end.


    Although she was nothing, although she had no rtionship with Brian, Brian respected her.


    "Winnie, I apologize for the other day at the studio over the money."


    Just as Winnie was thinking, Brian uttered the words of apology.


    "It is ok."


    What Winnie was really angry about wasn''t the money, but whatever he apologized for, she epted it,


    just superficially.


    "I was going to talk to you about the business trip the other day, but I didn''t, because I was angry. I''m


    sorry, I had a problem with my manner of speaking, and I didn''t consider your feelings."


    "I won''t be fighting with you over money in the future."


    Brian knew he was being too petty by doing that, knew he shouldn''t have gone away for days without a


    single phone call.


    Knowing that he was wrong, he apologized, he just didn''t know if Winnie could truly forgive him.


    "It is ok, No money problemsing up in the short term."


    "I''ve got the money, I''ve made a lot in the four months of the game, it''ll solve all my problems."


    The reason Winnie told Brian that she would be even less likely to use his money in the future, and


    there would be no need to fight.


    "You made money, Mom?"


    Megan asked curiously.


    "Yeah. When you''re older, I will give you each a house to live in. When you don''t want to go home, you


    can go to your own house."


    This was what Winnie had nned for a long time, and these were the only ones she could give to her


    children.


    "I''m not going out to live alone."


    Luke raised an objection.


    "Right now you don¡¯t want to live alone, but when you''re older and have your own mind, you won''t want


    to be with Mom and Dad. At that time you are going to need a private space."


    Winnie understood what it was like when the kids grew up.


    "If I really need a house, I will earn my own money, Mom, don''t work too hard for us."


    "But I don''t think I need to, I don''t ever want to be separated from mom and dad, I want to live with you


    guys forever."


    Luke said, and Winnie was depressed when she heard it.


    She knew that Luke said those words as a sign of hope given to the family.


    He hadn''t had a full home since he was a child, and hadn''t experienced the warmth of a home instead


    of being abused by Penny, so he longed for a family even more than Megan.


    "Yeah, I''ll see if you can still say that when you''re an adolescent. When the timees to be willful and


    yful, it''s the parents who hate it the most, you probably want to be out of Mom and Dad''s control


    more than anyone."


    Winnie just pretended that she didn''t hear the meaning of Luke''s words and jokingly continued to


    speak.


    "I am not having a normal home until now, who can tolerate my temper when I am capricious by the


    time I reach puberty? Neither of my parents are around, I don''t have that right to hate."


    Luke had a feeling and couldn''t control his emotions.


    His words silenced the private room, and Luke realized he had said the wrong thing.


    "I''m sorry, mom, I''m sorry, dad, I shouldn''t have talked like that."


    After apologizing, Luke continued to eat, but it was obvious that he was in a bad mood.


    For a child who was only six years old had to bear such a mental burden, Winnie couldn''t mention how


    heartbroken she was.


    Childhood should be the happiest age, but her child had lost the right to do so from birth.


    "No, it''s Mom and Dad who should say sorry."


    Winnie had to apologize, because she really couldn''t give what the child wanted.


    "Mom, no matter where you go, you can''t leave me and my sister, I''ming with you."


    The reason the subject came up was because they had gotten up in the morning and didn''t see their


    mother, and were worried that she would nevere back.


    Yet the unwavering choice to leave with her mother rather than stay with her father was still because of


    the fear of being abused by stepmother like Penny.


    The private room was once again silent, this silence like a merciless sea swallowed Winnie''s life, she


    was powerless to struggle yet full of guilt.


    "Brother, don''t worry, mom won''t leave us alone. Eat, this barbecue is so good."


    Megan was not a foodie and said this purely to lighten the mood.


    She could see the look of embarrassment on her mom and dad''s faces, the fear that her brother wasn''t


    She was also afraid of her mom and dad leaving, but she didn''t suffer what her brother did, she didn''t


    panic as much.


    "Mom, Dad, I am sorry."


    After saying sorry once again, Luke ate dutifully, but not in the same exuberant mood as before.


    Winnie was speechless, facing the child, she only had guilt.


    When they came to eat, they were all happy, but Luke''s words pierced everyone''s heart. The


    conversation started with money, she didn''t expect it to affect the atmosphere of the meal.


    It didn''t get better until the BBQ was finished.


    The two children offered to stay home with their mother, and Winnie did not refuse because of her guilt.


    Brian couldn''t possibly leave, so he insisted on following along back to Winnie''s house.


    Both children had gone to their rooms to sleep, and Brian felt the need to have a deep conversation


    with Winnie once.


    So he came to Winnie''s room.


    "Shall we talk?"


    He asked for Winnie''s opinion, and in doing so, he sat down at the edge of Winnie''s bed at the same


    time.


    "I already feel guilty for the kids, I don''t want to talk."


    Winnie knew in her heart what Brian wanted to talk about, and she resisted the topic because it was


    pointless.


    "Some things have to be addressed to befortable, and you don''t just get past them by hiding and


    not talking about it."


    "Winwin, you heard what the children said, in fact they are longing for a warm and solid home."


    "I used to be a jerk and neglected your feeling. I know you hated me, I know you can¡¯t forgive me."


    "But can you give me one more chance for the sake of the children to give them a full home?"


    Brian said a lot in one breath, just in case Winnie interrupted midway without giving him a chance to


    speak. But this time was definitely an exception, Winnie actually listened to him finish his words.


    "How many times do you want me to say it before you understand that it''s impossible between us?


    Even if we''re together for the sake of the children, one day we''ll be separated."


    "Do you think it¡¯d better not to give them hope, or better to make them disappointed?"


    Winnie wanted to have a good talk with Brian, hoping that they would work together to give the children


    the best living environment.


    "Why say that? Why should we be separated? I''m doing my best to work through all the previous


    things, and then there are no more barriers between us."


    Brian had different ideas with Winnie, and he felt that they would get better and better instead of


    heading towards a breakup.


    "There will always be obstacles between us, solving one and the next, sprouting like weeds year after


    year. When do you think we''ll be done settling them?"


    "Also, even if there wasn''t any opposition between me and you, we have gap. Two people who have


    gap can''t adjust to each other after they get married, and one day they won''t be able to hold on to end."


    Winnie said one reason after another, at this point she realized that there were so many reasons.


    "I don''t think so, I don''t think that is a reason we can''t get married. As long as two people who love


    each other, all difficulties can be ovee."


    "And in the money aspect, you''re no less or even better than me."


    Brian was stating the truth, not because he wanted to be with Winnie, so he pleased her. Winnie''s


    excellence wasn''t something he saw alone, everyone saw it clearly.


    "Don''t make a joke, even if there was only money, I have no confidence."


    "There''s more to life than just love as a rtionship, you can respect me, you can appreciate me and


    get along with me as a best friend. I think that''s the best rtionship for us to have for a long time."


    Winnie didn''t dare go further with Brian, and could not marry him.


    She had wavered the other day to ept Brian. She thought that Brian was serious about her and


    thought she could trust him.


    But he still thought about Wendy and went abroad to look for that woman. Winnie then realized that he


    had not changed at all, and that woman was important to him.


    So she was shaken, but she was also disheartened once again.


    "Winwin, you have your excuses. I don''t want to be friends, I want to be with the person I love."


    "You tell me all the problem, or write them down, and I will fix them one by one and never let you have


    any reason to reject me again."


    Brian was sure that he still couldn''t convince Winnie. She was hurt too deeply, so she was holding


    back.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "One reason is enough."


    "I can''t marry you if I don''t love you."


    Brian concluded.


    Although he knew that Winnie was speaking in anger, Brian''s expectant eyes were still hurt.


    He looked at Winnie sadly, wondering how he could get her to take back what she had just said.


    "Are you sure you don''t love me?"


    Brian asked rhetorically, looking straight at Winnie.

 Chapter 924 Dont Love Me

    Chapter 924 Don''t Love Me


    "Sure."


    Winnie answered.


    "Look me in the eye and say it, or you''re lying."


    Brian was once again aggressive, he was about to expose Winnie''s lies.


    "Can''t you hear me? Is it fun to talk like that too much?"


    Winnie was covering herself, she did not dare to look directly into Brian''s eyes that could see


    everything, she was afraid that under his fiery eyes, her love for him would leak without a doubt.


    "Look me in the eye and say it, and if you don''t say it, you''ll prove you still love me."


    Brian responded, and he wanted to see how Winnie was lying.


    "You ...... well, I''ll look you in the eye and say it, so you know exactly that I don''t love you."


    Winnie was forced into a corner and could only stare at Brian in anger.


    "Listen carefully, I, Winnie, do not love Brian."


    Winnie repeated the words seriously, but only in an attitude of seriousness.


    She might be able to deceive Brian but not herself. And she was in anger at the moment.


    Yet the anger at the moment, and theck of determination at all in her eyes, and even the pain under


    them betrayed her.


    "Why get angry if you don''t love me? Why don''t you give a firm look if you don''t love me? Why don''t


    you ......"


    Brian almost immediately uncovered Winnie''s falsehood, but Winnie interrupted Brian angrily.


    "Brian, don¡¯t think too much, when I say no love ......"


    Winnie''s protest was defiant, but the next second her defiance was all swallowed by Brian.


    The old way most was effective against Winnie.


    Kissing her passionately on her lips, he then pinned her down on the bed to feel her heartbeat.


    it was a proof that she still loved him.


    " ...... you ......"


    Winnie blushed irresistibly, a typical sign of caring. She pushed against Brian, but his kisses always


    carried magic, always making her fall quickly irresistible.


    Brian felt Winnie''s elerating heart deeply and sensed that she couldn''t refuse the kiss. She still


    loved him passionately.


    However, she was so wounded that she was afraid to ept feelings again.


    The kiss stopped, but the two were still so close that her exhaled breath hit his face.


    "Do you still need me to prove your heart? If you don''t love me, you would have found another man


    long ago, if you don''t love me, you wouldn''t have chosen me for your physical needs, if you don''t love


    me, you wouldn''t be angry and depressed over my every move, if you don''t love me, how could you


    care about my life at every turn."


    Brian listed the proofs of being loved, and these were enough to express Winnie''s heart.


    "So what, you''ve hurt me, how dare I ept you again? There are a lot of problems between the two of


    us and you''ve been trying to solve them since we first met, but what have you solved?"


    "Everyone enjoy in this whole process, and I am the most miserable, the most aggrieved. What''s wrong


    with me? Why do I have to bear all this? Is it possible for others to love you, and is it a heinous sin for


    me to love you?"


    "I''m a woman, I don''t have family power, but at least I have a job to earn money to support myself,


    right? The bums on the street are entitled to love, so who am I not?"


    Winnie had been in aggravation for a long time. She was all kinds of backstabbing from the time she


    met Brian. She felt that she did not do anything wrong, but in the end, she got hurt. What''s wrong with


    that? Just because she liked Brian?


    "I know you''re aggrieved, I know you''re innocent, I know everything, and it''s all my fault. I was wrong,


    but you have to give me the opportunity to correct it."


    "We can work out, we''re both going to try. We have kids and families, and we can work hard for them."


    Brian was frankly, sincere and serious.


    He would protect this woman, he would make all the mistakes he had made right, and he would give


    her a secure and happy home. It just took this woman''s to give her a chance.


    "Don''t say you don''t love me in the future either, face your problems and solve them. The avoidance


    mentality like yours will never befortable. Even if you leave me, even if you are gone for twenty or


    thirty years, your heart will still hurt when you see me our problems are still there."


    "Give me time, give me a chance, and I will take care of all my problems. You can''t disappear and


    leave me and the kids behind."


    Brian repeatedly pleaded. Winnie didn''t have to do anything, and he just wanted her to give him time.


    "Okay, I''ll give you time. Come back to me for your chance when you''ve taken care of everything you


    have to deal with and found that woman you''re looking for in M Country."


    "I''m not leaving, I''m just waiting to see what you will do."


    "But there is an expiration date on my waiting time, after a year if you can''t solve all the problems,


    please put me on a ne and let me leave."


    "And, I must take the children with me."


    Winnie said, it was already her extreme was her bottom line. She didn''t want to get unclear with Brian,


    at most a year, they had to figure out their rtionship.


    Whether to draw a line or start a family, she gave these two options to Brian, how to choose was


    Brian''s own matter.


    "Thanks! If you give me time, I can fix it."


    Brian finally rxed a bit, and after trying for so long, it finally took effect. By promising to give him


    time, she was giving him a chance.


    One year was enough for him to get everything sorted out.


    As for the girl in M Country, Brian sat up, pulling Winnie up as well.


    "You know about my trip to M Country to find someone."


    It wasn''t a question, it was an affirmation, otherwise Winnie wouldn''t have said that.


    "I will only know if you don''t treat me like a fool. She''s someone who even you don''t know what your


    feelings are, so it''s necessary for you to find her."


    "I''m not brutal, if you love her, if there are feelings between you, or if there''s something else closer to


    you. I''m all for you getting things straightened out and saving me from getting hurt again."


    The reason why Winnie gave Brian time was actually to give herself time as well. If she was with Brian


    now for an unknown reason, if one day this woman suddenly appeared and Brian found out that she


    was the true love, Winnie would have to go through the pain of being cramped once again.


    "I''m not sure what it was about her, it always felt like an important person. As to what aspect of


    importance, I can''t figure out."


    "Winwin, thank you for understanding me, this was something I didn''t want you to know about, just in


    case it caused you any trouble."


    Brian exined simply that he really couldn''t be too honest about this person''s existence, simply


    because he couldn''t remember what was going on either.


    "It''s a sign that you''re not being honest enough with me, but I still understand. You don''t have to be


    honest with me about everything, you can have your secrets. But I want it to be resolved properly


    anyway, and note to hurt me in the process."


    "You''re not sure what your feelings are for this girl, that is to say, there''s a good chance you''re in a


    loving rtionship. Figure it out, including Wendy."


    "If the person I love loves me too, please be exclusive. If you can''t do that, please quit as soon as


    possible."


    Winnie made her request, to love clearly. Don''t let some entanglements that you can''t let go of affect


    your love.


    "What are you going to do if I''m really in love with that girl?"


    Brian knew he shouldn''t ask such a question, it would clearly be disloyal to Winnie. But he really wasn''t


    sure what he had poured into that girl.


    In short, he had a feeling that she was an important being, that she had something important in her that


    he needed.


    "Is that a sarcastic question? The choice is yours, stay with whoever you like, I don''t have the right to


    decide for you."


    "So I say we give you a year to figure it all out. After a year, you find her and find out if you love her,


    then you can just put me and the kids on the ne yourself."


    The problem was.


    Winnie''s understanding of love was that one person can only love one person, and it is impossible to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    love several people at the same time. One person can also only marry one person, and it is impossible


    to have several legal wives.


    "It''s not easy to meet a reasonable person like me, I''m not the kind of person who has to stalk me if I''m


    not loved. As it is, if you say you hate me, I can disappear immediately."


    "You don''t have any worries, and it must be best. to abandon me when it''s hard to choose."


    Brian couldn''t listen to this and directly hugged Winnie.


    "No, never will I abandon you, and whatever feelings I have with that girl, it''s you I choose."


    "Stop saying such solid things, you''re the one person I care about the most, not someone I can just


    abandon when it''s hard to make a choice."


    Brian embraced her tightly, and the words spoken were an affirmation of his heart.


    But Winnie didn''t think so, if she was really the person Brian cared about the most, Brian wouldn''t have


    been looking for this girl, let alone asking such an irresponsible question just now.


    She was not saying anything, he can find that woman if he wanted to, big deal, when the year was up,


    she walked away.


    Gloria well behaved these days, because she was identally pregnant. She was definitely not


    allowed to have a child at this time, so she went abroad to have an abortion.


    She thought no one would know about it. She returned home after recuperating abroad for more than


    ten days, and the first thing she did on her return was to attend a meeting with the Be Group


    together.


    She came out of the airport straight to the Be Group, wishing to see Brian.

 Chapter 925 Contracts Suspended

    Chapter 925 Contracts Suspended


    It was Monday and Brian knew that the Be Group and WY had a meeting. Although it had been


    handed over to Albert and Jack to take care of it, today was a bit important, and since Gloria hadn''t had


    been in the Be Group for a long time, he would not meet her.


    On multiple fronts, Brian attended this meeting.


    The meeting had only just begun when Gloria arrived in a hurry.


    "Sorry I''mte, guys, sorry."


    Gloria was embarrassed, and in her haste to apologize she didn''t even see Brian present.


    It was only after she walked quickly to her seat that she saw Brian''s presence.


    She was surprised. All along the way, she was thinking of ways she could get to Brian''s office to meet


    him, but she didn''t expect that fate had it all worked out for her, and Brian was right in front of her.


    Brian frowned from the moment Gloria came in, and if the meeting hadn''t already started, and if the


    decision today hadn''t been more important, Brian would have gotten up and walked away.


    The meeting went on normally, but Gloria''s mind waspletely on Brian, and she didn''t even know


    what the meeting was about.


    It wasn''t until the motion passed, the meeting ended, and Brian got up to leave that Gloria came back


    to her senses.


    "Mr. Be, wait."


    Gloria stepped on a pair of fifteen centimeters of high heels and came to Brian''s side. The most


    important thing was that she even pretended to stand unsteadily and fell right towards Brian.


    Brian didn''t panic but took two steps back, and it was Albert who caught Gloria.


    "Miss Lee, watch out."


    Albert reminded sarcastically, not that he had long seen Gloria''s ploy, but he was always on guard and


    careful in order to help Brian catch Gloria.


    "What are you talking about? Nothing would have happened if you hadn''t gotten tossed by a chair."


    Gloria squinted at Albert with dissatisfaction, if she didn''t defend, Brian wouldn''t know that she was


    deliberate.


    "Miss Lee, you have no need to cover it up, not everyone is nearsighted."


    This statement from Albert was sort of a straightforward, and with then, Albert added another sentence.


    "Miss Lee, please turn in your list in advance for the next meeting. If you arete again, either the


    meeting will be cancelled or you will withdraw from the meeting. This is our rule, pleaseply."


    Albert finished using himself to separate Brian and Gloria.


    "Albert, you''re sick? How did I offend you, why are you talking sarcastically?"


    Gloria couldn''t afford Albert''s revtions and warnings, especially in front of Brian.


    "There is no problem between you and me, you are overthinking it. I have just said that it is our


    the meeting if they do notply."


    Albert finished answering the question, and then followed after Brian.


    "You ...... are sick and mentally ill."


    Gloria didn''t know how to refute thepany''s system and could only take it all out on Albert


    personally.


    She felt like Albert was just targeting her, Brian hadn''t said anything, only him talking nonsense, which


    blocked her chances of talking to Brian.


    It couldn''t be like this, she hadn''tmunicated with Brian for a long time.


    Gloria was still looking for an opportunity, luckily there was a contract to be signed at today''s meeting,


    and after discussing with thepany''s representative, Gloria decided that she would take the contract


    book to Brian and sign it, and of course bring a team with her, otherwise she wouldn''t know anything


    about it.


    Soon the group arrived at Brian''s office, but Albert was there.


    How could she find a chance with Brian alone?


    "Does yourpany need so many people to sign a contract?"


    Albert opened his mouth.


    "Oh ...... we are responsible for proofing the contract and Manager Lee is responsible for signing it"


    An assistant said awkwardly, they worked in WY and must not dare to offend Gloria.


    "One contract only needs onewyer to sign the contract, whye so many people?"


    Albert didn''t mean to make things difficult, nor did he want to kick them out, just to taunt them and let


    Gloria know how unpopr she was.


    "I''m the executive who signs the contract, and I''ll be finalizing the contract today."


    Gloria manifested her presence and certainly understood what Albert meant.


    "There are appointments ......"


    "Albert."


    Brian''s majestic voice called Albert to a halt.


    Hearing that, Gloria was surprisingly pleased, thinking that Brian was weing her.


    Just at this moment, Jack knocked on the door and entered.


    He walked over to Albert first, and then showed Albert the cell phone.


    "Will such a big impact will cause problems for our cooperation?"


    Only then did Albert look closely at his phone, the front page headline was shocking.


    Albert didn''t say anything after reading it, and walked over to Brian''s desk with his phone and showed it


    to Brian.


    Brian frowned at it, indeed worried about the repercussions.


    "Hold off on this contract, until things are taken care of, make sure there are no repercussions,


    otherwise it''s cancelled."


    Brian didn''t need to think much and gave the order directly.


    Brian''s words shocked everyone in WY, they didn''t understand what had happened and why Brian


    would say something like that after looking at his phone.


    Just as they were all baffled, Albert ced the phone in front of them.


    A few people came together to look at the phone and after looking at it, they all looked at each other


    and didn''t know what to do.


    "Is anything important, why do you guys look like that?"


    Gloria asked as she picked up the phone and looked at it. By one nce, she tossed the phone aside


    like she was holding a hot potato.


    "Which tform is thising from, I will sue them. They are making false usations."


    Gloria panicked and defended herself, thinking that in this way others would believe her. How could she


    have thought that something that was well concealed could be found out?


    The phone showed videos and photos of exactly what she was doing in and out of foreign hospitals


    when she had the abortion. There were even detailed records of her hospital visits.


    "It''s your right to sue whoever you want, pleasee back and sign the contract after you make sure it


    has no effect on thepany''s cooperation."


    Albert''s words were clearly a send-off.


    "Brian, none of this is true, I''ll get to the bottom of it and I''m sure it won''t affect the contract."


    Gloria exined in a heartbeat, the contract wasn''t the most important thing to her now, what was


    important was that Brian didn''t believe these things.


    "There''s no need to exin to us, this is your own personal matter. What we want to talk about is a


    business matter, or please make sure you do as Mr. Be wants."


    Brian didn''t even bother to talk to Gloria, so it was still Albert who responded to Gloria.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure that I get justice for myself."


    Gloria turned around and left after ring at Albert in anger, she felt that she had endured a great


    humiliation today, most importantly in front of Brian.


    If such a thing was known by Brian, then all her previous homework had been done in vain. Wasn''t it


    futile to go through all that trouble to erase everything like that?


    She must know who had leaked this, who had invaded her privacy, and must make sure this meddler


    paid.


    After WY''s people left, only three people were left in the office, Brian, Jack and Albert.


    "Mr. Be, this is a personal act of Gloria, it won''t affect the cooperation, right?"


    Jack asked uncertainly, the reason he said that was because he was worried that it would affect the


    cooperation between the two families.


    "If you say there''s an impact, there''s an impact, if you say there''s no impact, there''s no impact."


    Brian gave such a lofty reply, leaving Jack unsure.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that although Gloria is acting personally, it will affect WY''s reputation to the extent that it will


    affect the turmoil of their stock. The fact that they are in partnership with us will naturally implicate our


    stock market."


    The one who gave the exnation was Albert, who always knew what Brian was thinking.


    "If it affects our stock market, what do you say?"


    Having understood of it, Jack continued to ask.


    Of course it was still Albert who answered.


    "That little bit of stock market turmoil doesn''t matter to us."


    "Again, I don''t understand why Mr. Be refused to sign the contract."


    He was trying to figure it out, but Jack found that his brain was not working, and the more he asked, the


    more confused he became.


    "For Gloria to never be involved in this, and for this opportunity to keep Gloria out of the Be Group


    forever."


    Albert exined perfectly, and he understood Brian''s meaning very thoroughly.


    "Oh, good to be straightforward. Making it soplicated is making me dizzy."


    Jack didn''t think it was necessary, but Brian saw nothing wrong with it.


    "You think too simply, some things said directly are not only embarrassing but can be resented and


    invite unnecessary hatred. Take a turn and take another opportunity to do this, then the consequences


    would be very different."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Use your head in whatever you do, not everything can be solved straight away, finding the right


    opportunity in solving it will be half the battle."


    This time it was Brian himself who exined it. As soon as there was an opportunity like this, he


    wanted Jack to learn a lesson.


    "Got it, I really learned something."


    Jack was convinced after listening to Brian''s exnation, he hadn''t felt much progress in his work in


    recent times, but he had learned a lot from Brian, especially from the calligraphy teacher that Brian had


    found, and in all aspects.


    "Back to the point, I still need to see you about your job."


    Brian instantly got serious, causing Jack''s scalp to tingle. What he feared the most was Brian


    mentioning work, because he had no confidence in his heart.


    "I''ve read the business case you sent this morning, and it''s certainly an improvement over the previous


    one, but today you made a mistake by having two typos in your business case, and you''re telling me


    you''re serious?"


    Thest sound of Brian''s voice was anger.


    "It''s just two typos, it won''t be a problem."


    Jack spoke timidly, his trembling heart trying to brace itself even though he knew that admitting his


    mistake was the best option at this time.


    "There won''t be a problem? You are irresponsible. Do you know that writing is profound, and do you


    know that several different pronunciations of a word represent different meanings, not to mention


    mispronunciations?"


    "A single punctuation mark in a business case can change the entire direction of the case, what do you


    think a typo can change?"

 Chapter 926 Successful Dump

    Chapter 926 Sessful Dump


    Brian was annoyed at Jack''s disobedience, he wanted seriousness and responsibility. If a leader


    couldn''t do these two things, he was doomed to fail.


    "I ...... I know, I''ll be sure to more careful next time."


    Although Jack was still unconvinced, he didn''t dare to challenge Brian''s anger again.


    He had been afraid of Brian since he was a child, but wanted to be near him. Now, what with him being


    especially harsh on himself, it made him even more afraid to make a move.


    "Such a thing is only allowed once, and if you do it again, you know the consequences."


    Brian had to warn that Jack had to be made to feel a sense of crisis through his fault.


    "I know, any more mistakes and I''ll transfer to the warehouse."


    How could Jack not be aware of such a threat when it had been made more than once?


    He was always careful, and if he went to the warehouse, he might be tortured even worse.


    After Jack left the president''s office, Brian almost immediately asked Albert to prepare the car.


    "I''m going to the old house, you to take care of the business."


    After instructing, Brian left directly.


    The news about Gloria went viral. She has retired from modeling, but she still attracted attention to the


    point that she was getting a lot of attention for her news.


    The one who was happier to hear the news was Wendy, who came straight to the hospital to tell Penny.


    "See the disgusting news about Gloria?"


    When she walked into the ward, Wendy spoke with gusto. It seemed like she hadn''t been this happy in


    a long time, and her depressed mood had improved that little bit.


    ¡°Yes, it is a big news. You should be happy, for you have a less rival, she can¡¯t never be Brian¡¯s wife.


    She is disgusting, the Be family will not ept her.¡±


    Penny was also quite happy, even gloating. After all, it was Gloria who had caused her to the hospital,


    and now Gloria was getting hereuppance when something like this happened to her.


    "Yeah, defeat without a fight, let''s see what she has to be happy about."


    With one less opponent, Wendy had a lot less trouble. With three people in the ring now down to two,


    she just had to focus on the rest two.


    "Wendy, you must keep up the hard work, fate is helping you, you will seed."


    At the critical moment, Penny did not forget to encourage Wendy, that is, she had to persevere to the


    end even if she died.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ......"


    Wendy hadn''t finished her words, but the door of the ward was suddenly kicked open, and Gloria burst


    in in a rage.


    "It''s good that you guys are together, saves me from going one by one. You guys are in cahoots to set


    me up, aren''t you? You think you can get Brian this way? Delusional, if you guys force me like this, I


    can totally join forces with Winnie, let''s see who can win."


    Gloria cursed, and one could even describe her as indiscriminate.


    Because she did not have full proof.


    She had someone check it out, and although someone had followed her, it wasn''t the person who had


    leaked it. It was that person''sputer that got hacked and then all this stuff about her came out.


    But Gloria deduced that it was Penny and Wendy who did it, after all, they were the only ones who had


    shed during this time.


    However, Gloria''s indiscriminate made Penny have a n.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you? You think we did it?"


    "Which one of us has time to stalk you when one of us is in the hospital and one of us is busy with


    work?"


    Penny was serious, but didn''t get angry.


    Now was not the time to get angry, but to seize the opportunity.


    "You''re not stupid enough to follow up personally, who would take the risk when you can solve it with


    money?"


    "Don''t be sophomoric, one hack gave away everything about me, what''s the point of stalking?"


    "Penny, I''m telling you, you are shady, you have cancer this life and you will have cancer next life, just


    at this age."


    Gloria cursed, but still didn''t make Penny angry.


    "I think you''re really stupid, even if it is a hacker, you still need evidence, right? If you don''t have


    evidence, I''ll sue you for nder and false usation if you talk nonsense."


    "Gloria, use your brain and think about it, I have enough of your leverage to keep Brian away from you.


    With all that I have to spend money to create evidence again, do you think I''m sick in the head?"


    "Do you think I''m having fun doing this, do you think my cancer is brain cancer?"


    Penny said with mockery, trying to lead Gloria to shift the target.


    There was a moment of silence from Gloria, as if what Penny said made sense. But she didn''t want to


    admit it for a moment, so she could only continue to argue.


    "You don''t need to be sophomoric, everyone knows you have the most bad moves, if not you, who else


    could it be?"


    "Since you don''t believe that, then show me proof that the hacker who attacked you was directed by


    me."


    Penny provoked, and there was certainly no need to panic about something she hadn''t done. This was


    also the most grounded confrontation she had had in a long time.


    "If there was proof, you''d be in court with me by now."


    Gloria still fell for Penny''s trap, revealing the fact that she had no evidence.


    "Gloria, what are you yelling about without evidence? The hacker is easy to investigate, the police will


    be able to find out after reporting it."


    Penny seemed to want to know something else to continue baiting Gloria.


    "I had the most powerful anti-hacker I could find and they didn''t find out who he was, how good do you


    think the police can be?"


    "Don''t be sophomoric, Penny, if you dare to do it, admist it. I''d still respect your fearlessness if you


    admitted it."


    "Stop throwing mud at me, why should I admit to something I didn''t do?"


    "In fact you''re a piece of shit in your head."


    "The anti-hacker can''t even manage to figure out who it would be, does it still need the police to find


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    out? You don''t know who has greatputer skills in the B City, and you''ve overlooked such a simple


    fact."


    "Fuck off and go to hell, talking to someone like you is an insult to my intelligence."


    Penny''s hint was obvious enough, and if Gloria couldn''t hear it, it wasical.


    "You mean Winnie?"


    Gloria thought of Winnie as soon as Penny said that.


    "I don''t have such a grudge with her?"


    Although Winnie fit such a suspicion as a hacker, Gloria was a bit unconvinced that Winnie would be


    such a nasty person.


    "You''re joking again, you''re all set to snatch Brian away , do you think Winnie is someone who sits back


    and waits for death?"


    "Who is Brian, what does it mean to be married to Brian, Winnie knows it well."


    Penny had to exin that, trying to set Winnie up.


    "Winnie is good at this, not only did she embarrass you, she also put me and Wendy in it. She wants


    the three of us to fight each other and she''ll reap the benefits."


    "Winnie?"


    Was she that sinister? Would she have made things so thoughtfully?


    Gloria asked herself and repeatedly thought about Penny''s words, the more she thought about it, the


    more she felt it made sense, the more she thought Winnie was the most suspicious.


    After thinking about it, the next moment she was going to turn around and leave to find Winnie.


    "Wait, what are you doing there?"


    Regarding Gloria''s impulsiveness, Penny felt the need to warn her, so she called out to her.


    "Didn''t you say it is Winnie, then I''ll go to her. As a victim, it''s necessary for me to find out who actually


    did it."


    Although Gloria felt that Winnie was a possibility, Penny couldn''t just wash his hands of the suspicion.


    "You''re joking again, what''s the point?Wwhat can you do to her with Brian protecting her."


    "Use your brain if you want revenge."


    Penny did not want them to have sh head on, but secret harming.


    "Penny, no wonder they say you''re sinister, you''re."


    Got a more brilliant tip, but Gloria was still going to curse Penny. Because she was indeed sinister and


    she deserved to have cancer.


    Gloria left, but the ward was even more excited than just now.


    "Penny, you''re younger than me, but you have more ways than me. This trick of yours is too good, isn''t


    this letting me sit back and enjoy?"


    "Sit back and enjoy."


    Penny agreed with that.


    "Wait for it, there will definitely be a good show. If Gloria is smart enough, Winnie will be doomed, even


    if Gloria can''t find valid evidence, she can totally fix Winnie secretly."


    Penny said so because she was unsuspecting of the oue, in this regard, Winnie was a tough nut


    to crack.


    "Wendy, if you really want to bring down Winnie,you have to seize this opportunity. You give some


    advice to Gloria, and I guess Winnie will be hit hard."


    After hinting at Gloria, she was nowpelling Wendy. The one who was most aplished was


    probably her, Penny.


    "I should talk to Gloria. But is our original n still in effect?"


    Wendy had been worried about the previous n, which she still thought would be more thorough.


    "Yes, we have to be prepared for both. Just be prepared to implement it as soon as I get out of the


    hospital and find the right opportunity."


    Penny said for sure. As for whether or not it woulde true, she wasn''t sure after what happenedst


    time.


    After all, opportunities were hard toe by, and there was the unknown of whether her health would


    allow it.


    "I''ll do as you say, I''m always ready."


    "By the way, I''ve paid some of your medical bills for you. The most important thing now is to get well so


    you can see a good show."


    In order to thank Penny and to show her sincerity, Wendy started to curry favor with Penny again. Only


    her way of pleasing was always money, as if she was really the daughter of a plutocrat family who


    could spend it as she pleased.

 Chapter 927 Felix Hints at Brian

    Chapter 927 Felix Hints at Brian


    Brian went straight to the old house after leaving his work to Albert and went straight to his


    grandfather''s study.


    "Grandpa, I want to show you something."


    Brian said and showed Grandpa the front page headline about Gloria.


    Felix could see that Brian hade over for something, but he didn''t expect it to be about Gloria.


    After looking at it twice, Felix put down his phone.


    He felt disappointed in someone as filthy as Gloria, but didn''t show it.


    "You''re not separated, and this has something to do with you?"


    Felix asked indifferently.


    "Nothing to do with me, and hopefully nothing to do with Grandpa."


    Brian''s words were a bit meaningful, causing Felix to look up at Brian with unsure eyes.


    "What do you mean, you suspect me of exposing this? Then you should be happy, why do you look like


    you''re raising an eyebrow?"


    "I''m not doubting that, I''m trying to tell you not to have any illusions about her in the future. If I marry


    her, we''ll be theughing stock of the world."


    That was the real point of Brianing over.


    There were some things he didn''t say explicitly, but it didn''t mean he didn''t know, the people around


    grandpa except for Butler Lowe were almost all bribed by him. So he knew about Grandpa seeing


    Gloria.


    Grandpa had always had illusions about Gloria and did not want to give up on this. Just when this


    opportunity came, he had to let grandpa know that Gloria''s condition.


    "Of course, you can¡¯t marry her."


    "Don''t worry, I left the matter of Gloria and you alone a long time ago."


    Felix gave up now seeing the news.


    "Thank you, grandpa, I hope you don¡¯t give the media a chance to link our family to Gloria, otherwise it


    will affect the Be Group stock."


    Brian''s words were a hint to Grandpa that he should never meet with Gloria again and not use Gloria to


    hurt Winnie, otherwise it would be used by the media and would cause some harm to Winnie.


    "I understand this, I don''t need you to prompt."


    "I see that you are not really caring about the stock but defending Director Chambers."


    Felix said. He had dealt with people all his life, so it was not difficult for him to see that.


    "Whatever Grandpa thinks."


    Brian didn''t admit but didn''t deny it either, it was good that Grandpa knew he cared about Winnie.


    "Brian, you are determined to be with Winnie, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah."


    Brian''s attitude was firm and his tone was certain. Regarding Winnie''s issue, he had to be tough in front


    of his grandfather so that he wouldn''t give him an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "How much do you know about her, from start to finish, from her family to her character?"


    Felix wanted to know if Brian knew about Winnie and Isobel''s rtionship, if not, he would hint that


    Brian would go and investigate it thoroughly.


    Things could not stay hidden like this, everything had to be faced one day.


    With Brian being so obsessed with Winnie, Felix thought that an earlier reveal would be good for both


    Brian. But now he had to consider the existence of Rufus and the two children.


    "There''s nothingplicated about her family, her parents died in a car ident and now she only has


    her aunt and sister."


    "As for character, I believe Winwin, you had much contact with her for so long, and you know that."


    Brian said with certainty, although he didn''t know what Winnie''s previous home was like, it didn''t affect


    them now.


    "All you see is the surface, it''s impossible to see the most substantial things."


    Felix was anxious, but he couldn''t say it directly, he could only keep refuting Brian''s words.


    "Any one can''t see the most substantial thing, and she just as well can''t know all of me. I don''t know


    what she was like before, and I don''t want to know. I only trust her as she is now."


    No matter what kind of reasoning Felix had to oppose, Brian would say the appropriate response, for


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    him, what Winnie had now was enough for him to love deeply.


    "What if she has bad intentions, what if she has been carrying an agenda from the very beginning,


    what if she is biding her time to set you up? How are you going to trust in all of this, have you not


    considered any of this?"


    The scope of what Felix said was getting wider and wider, and it was as wide a range of Winnie''s mind


    as he could think of. He brought it up, hoping that Brian would explore it.


    Once these words from Felix came out, Brian didn''t immediately reply, but he frowned.


    A momentter.


    "Grandpa I did suspect these possibilities you speak of when we first met. But now that I no longer


    doubt it, I believe she has no stray thoughts about me at all, much less the possibilities you


    mentioned."


    Brian said with certainty, now more than ever he believed in Winnie that she had no purpose, and that


    the only thing she had was love.


    "If you really want to be with her, do your research."


    Felix was left with nothing to say, Brian was in too deep now to listen to anything he said. He just


    couldn''t imagine if he would be able to ept the reality one day after he knew the truth of the matter,


    if he would be able to speak with such certainty now.


    Brian didn''t take his grandfather''s words seriously, whether he was hinting or reminding, Winnie''s past


    had passed.


    All he knew was that he was Winnie''s first and only man, and that alone was enough for him to respect


    for the rest of his life. Maybe Grandpa was suspecting that her parents had some kind of dark history,


    but they were gone, and even if they had an unpleasant past, it went into the ground with them and had


    nothing to do with Winnie at all.


    What he cared about was Winnie''s present, what he cared about was her future. As for the past it was


    merely the past.


    All in all, after the news happened to Gloria, his grandpa still could not ept Winnie, but


    fundamentally gave up on Gloria.


    In the evening after work, he went straight to Winnie''s with the kids.


    After the two kids ate dinner and went back to their rooms to do their homework, Gloria became the


    topic of conversation between Brian and Winnie.


    "You saw what happened to Gloria?"


    Brian inquired.


    "Yes, if you don''t clean yourself up, you''ll have to take the me for having something like this


    happen."


    Winnie did notment too much, only said this sentence she all feel like gossip. Because it had


    nothing to do with her, it was something that Gloria should fret about herself.


    "There werements that she is carrying my child, do you believe them?"


    Brian was trying to exin the matter, but he could only exin it if he got the most crucial thing out of


    the way.


    The reason why he brought up this topic was because he was afraid that Winnie would see the


    "I haven''t seen this one yet, because I didn''t continue to pay attention to it. But I don''t think she is


    carrying your child."


    Winnie gave her answer calmly, as if she was talking about something irrelevant.


    "Why do you say that, you trust me?"


    Brian was unsure if the answer Winnie gave was sarcastic or if she was angry but deliberately hiding it.


    "So you want to tell me she is carrying your child?"


    Winnie asked Brian rhetorically.


    "No, of course not. How could I possibly exin to you if it is my child. I just don''t know why you believe


    in me so much, if it stems from love for me as well."


    He was flustered by Winnie''s question, he hurriedly made an exnation. In fact, he just wanted to


    hear Winnie''s unconditional trust in him, just like he said, it was a sign of love.


    "It''s not good to be so self-absorbed, I do know Gloria. If this baby was yours, do you think she would


    have done away with it and sneaked off to a foreign country?"


    "If this child was yours, she would have forced you to marry by now."


    Winnie rolled her eyes, the answer was simply.


    "You have a point, but that''s a reason I don''t like."


    Brian was trusted, but he was disappointed.


    "Don''t like it? Then give her a chance to get pregnant once, then you cane back and ask me again


    and I''ll give it to you again ......"


    "Stop it, stop it, I can''t talk you out of this eloquent mouth of yours. I''ll only give you a chance, I wouldn''t


    give any other woman a chance even if she had saved the gxy in herst life."


    Brian hurriedly interrupted Winnie, as the more she spoke, the more she didn''t care about him.


    He was a much sought-after man Winnie knew better than him, but she just didn''t know how to cherish


    him and pushed him outwards. This woman did not respect for his charm, one day, she would be willing


    to marry him.


    "And you know the stunt about saving the gxy, I thought you only knew about work."


    Winnie smiled lightly.


    "I''m not an alien, I can''t be ignorant of that stunt."


    "Seriously, there''s something else I need to talk to you about."


    "It is rted to Gloria."


    Brian felt that this matter also needed to talk to Winnie, although there was no substantial progress, but


    grandfather abandoning Gloria was a good thing one.


    "Don''t talk to me about your grandfather, I don''t know what he was to others, but I know what he was to


    me."


    Winnie resisted topics rted to Felix because he hated her and the words that came out would sting


    her ears.


    "I''ll say it even if you don''t want to hear it, because it''s good news for me."


    "As soon as the news about Gloria came out, I went to grandpa. I told him not to even have any


    illusions about Gloria in the future, and we can¡¯t see her again."


    "When something so shady isid out there, Grandpa has to give her up."


    "I''m telling you this because Gloria is no longer an obstacle between us, which means we''ve taken


    another step forward."


    What Brian wanted to tell Winnie was actually thest sentence, which was a good thing, and he


    wanted Winnie to know that.


    "It should be considered a good news."


    Looking at Brian''s excited look, Winnie didn''t bear to tell him except for Gloria, there were many other


    obstacles..

 Chapter 928 Persuaded to Go Home

    Chapter 928 Persuaded to Go Home


    The conversation between the two men hadn''t continued when the two children had finished their


    homework and came downstairs.


    "Mom, are we going to sleep here or go back to Grandpa''s house?"


    Megan asked her mother, but both children had already packed their school bags and brought them


    down, clearly meaning to return to the suburbs.


    "You guys go back and spend some time with Grandpa."


    Winnie did not ask the children to stay, fearing that Brian would take the opportunity to stay.


    "Aren''t youing back with us?"


    Megan inquired of her mother with slight disappointment.


    "Come back with us, you''ve been out rxing for days, it''s time to go back."


    Brian brought the children over today not just to talk about Gloria, but most of all to get the children to


    cooperate with him to bring Winnie back.


    "I''d like to take a few more days off ......"


    "Grandpa still needs someone to take care of him, so you should go back, Mom."


    Luke interrupted his mother''s refusal, having said on the way here that the three would work together.


    Besides, he was worried about his mom living alone.


    "Go back, Dad just got out of the hospital and still needs someone to take care of him, so you can help


    out a bit. Besides, he likes to talk to you and Vanessa. Go back and stay with him for a few days before


    he goes to convalesce. I don''t know how long he''ll be back from this trip."


    Brian used his father to convince Winnie.


    This trick did work well, and Winnie couldn''t find an excuse to refuse.


    "Your father promised to let mee back and stay for a few days."


    "He doesn''t want to give you trouble, in fact he misses you. Go back, and you can rest just as much,


    the kids are all my business."


    "Luke, go help mom pack theputer, Megan, you go help mom with her bag and we''ll go home


    together."


    Brian didn''t wait for Winnie to agree before instructing the two children to do their part.


    The children were cooperative enough to rush off to do as told.


    Winnie had no choice but to sigh sort of helplessly.


    She still had a year to go before the problems between her and Brian were resolved, and in that year


    she still wanted to keep her distance from Brian, not wanting to get herself in too deep, not wanting to


    forget the pain.


    The next day Wendy asked Gloria out.


    Things didn''t get any better with Gloria, and instead it was getting festering. So now she was a popr


    figure, and the ces they met had to be screened closely.


    The location was chosen by Gloria, a cafe in a small alley. The cafe was so hidden that reporters


    couldn''t find it at all, and she used to hide here to meet people whenever scandals appeared.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Gloria asked indifferently.


    "Nothing, just trying to exin the misunderstanding you had about me."


    Wendy''s attitude was much more enthusiastic than Gloria''s, and to get Gloria to believe her words, she


    did need to do some work on her attitude in response.


    "Exnation? The facts are right there, what is to exin?"


    "Penny is pushing the problem to Winnie, but right now I''m not sure you guys didn''t have anything to do


    with this."


    Gloria treated Wendy unkindly, butpared to Penny, who was full of bad idea, she didn''t think


    Wendy had that much intention.


    Only, no matter what Wendy was like, she was her opponent. Since it was an opponent, she had to be


    treated toughly.


    "It''s not what you see between me and Penny, we have nothing to do with each other, we just used to


    know each other and now I take pity on her to visit asionally."


    Wendy first exined the rtionship between herself and Penny. Penny didn''t ask her to exin. But


    she felt the need to rify herself out first so that things wouldn''t get to Brian that she was implicated.


    "You guys are really protecting yourselves at a critical moment. Wendy, don''t think of things so naively,


    and don''t think of me so foolishly. These things aren''t innocent even if you exin them."


    "You and Penny are partners, shees up with ideas and you carry them out, you think I can''t see


    that? You''re still here pretending to be a good guy."


    "You''re cute enough."


    "But if you let Penny know about this cuteness, will she still be able to help you? If she doesn''t help


    you, Brian can get farther and farther away from you."


    Gloria didn''t even give Wendy a chance to defend herself and directly poked Wendy''s lie.


    Wendy was embarrassed and flustered to look at Gloria, she did not expect Gloria to be so


    straightforward.


    It was true that she couldn''t let Penny know what she said today, and if she did, their n would


    definitely be aborted.


    "You can think what you want, but I came over here today to talk to you about this one."


    Wendy had no way in exining the rtionship between herself and Penny, but could only exin the


    most important purpose of hering.


    Wendy continued.


    "Penny and I are targeting Winnie, and we''re not targeting to get Brian, so this time it really has nothing


    to do with us."


    "We don''t have the time or energy to find someone to follow you, and we never saw you as an


    adversary. So ......"


    "Didn''t see me as a adversary? You don''t think I''m qualified, do you?"


    Gloria gave Wendy a chance to speak, and she was listening carefully to her exnation, but there


    was something about how she listened with contempt.


    "You''re overthinking it. You are trying to get Brian while Penny and I treat Winnie with a kind of hatred,


    we must avenge ourselves, we gave up on Brian a long time ago."


    Wendy hurriedly gave an exnation, her exnation was a bit flustered, and she really didn''t know if


    Gloria would pick anything out.


    "You mean you''ve given up on Brian and are alone in only wanting to deal with Winnie, right?"


    Gloria asked sarcastically, a nonsense she certainly didn''t believe.


    "Yes, we just want to deal with Winnie, so we never thought about dealing with you. Winnie knows it,


    we have shed head on and also picked it out that we just won''t stop until we win. She knows that we


    can''t be with Brian."


    Wendy''s hint was more than obvious, she was trying to sit Winnie as a suspect in the Gloria incident, a


    task given to her by Penny.


    "You mean she''s turned her sights on me after knowing you guys gave up."


    Gloria questioned thoughtfully.


    Now things were still festering and her father hadn''t even gotten it under control by stepping in. And the


    baby''s father has been dug up several times, and while some people here and there say it''s Brian''s,


    they''re quickly denied.


    Things had developed to this point, without finding the final mastermind, not only Winnie had


    suspicions, Wendy and Penny were also unlikely to be cleared of suspicion.


    "I''m not sure, but I think it''s a possibility."


    Wendy didn''t dare to say with certainty, afraid that she was liable by association. If her search for Gloria


    today was known by Brian, she would be yelled at again.


    "Wendy, let me sum it up."


    "I had my suspicions of Winnie at the very beginning, and I''m still suspecting her even if you don''t


    In the end, Gloria still didn''t believe Wendy''s words, and the more Wendy exined, the more likely


    she thought it was.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    " I believe Penny gave up Brian, because she didn''t have a few days to live. And you, you said you


    gave up, I don''t believe it, you are now using Penny to try to snatch back Brian."


    "So put your little mind to rest and don''t be a smartass."


    She, Gloria, was usually arrogant and domineering, but she wasn''t stupid. There were still some things


    she could see, and some words she could hear and understand. Trying to use her as a gun, it seems


    like this trick hadn''t reached the realm yet.


    Gloria stood up, then waved the phone in her hand.


    "I have recordings of today''s conversation, including the one from the hospital that day. Once we find


    out that you and Penny did this, then I don''t have to deal with this personally, just give the recording to


    Brian and he will solve this matter for me."


    "Bye!"


    After saying a mocking goodbye, Gloria swayed away.


    Wendy sat there in panic, they have the advantage clearly, but it fell in the hands of Gloria now.


    Ugh ...... it was so hard to do something, howe there were difficulties everywhere and howe


    none of it goes well.


    She was going crazy. She swore when she came, but now she didn''t know what to do.


    It had been four days since Rufus had been discharged from the hospital. The thing that had been on


    his mind during these four days was the result of Isobel''s istion observation in the hospital.


    Every day, he would call Isobel when no one was at home, and now that no one was at home, he


    called Isobel again.


    "So, nothing unusual today, right?"


    Inquiring and nervous, afraid that Isobel''s answer would be something he didn''t want to hear.


    "No, nothing unusual. You don''t have to worry about it, just give your own body a chance to get well."


    "I''m going straight from the hospital to the airport, I''ll meet you at the airport terminal."


    Isobel had thought of everything, even what to do. She was also worried that the children would find


    her back.


    "I know, we have our tickets all ready, Paul ising with us."


    "Isobel, I want us to not think about anything or ask questions, let everything go with the flow first."


    "We ......"


    "Dad, I''ming."


    Rufus wanted to say something else, but Ste''s voice came.


    "Hang up for now, Ste ising over."


    Rufus hurriedly said a word and hung up the phone.


    "There you are, just in time for me to see you."


    Rufus stood up from the sofa, seeing Ste''s big belly, he felt a little guilty. Although he couldn''t help


    much, he should rece her mother to help her with some nutrition during pregnancy.


    But now he was leaving and could not take proper care of the kids.


    "Dad, how are you feeling?"


    Ste was concerned about his father first.


    "It''s okay, I am fine."


    "Come and sit down."


    Rufus called Ste to his side and the two of them sat down together.


    "Dad, can you go to sanatorium in this condition?"


    Ste was still worried, after all, they didn''t know what was going on when her Dad went to sanatorium.


    "No problem, Paul will be following me. The doctor said I''m recovering well, so you don''t have to


    worry."


    "Ste, be sure to pay attention to Brian during the time that Dad is no longer there. Tell me early if


    anything happens so I cane back and help out."

 Chapter 929 Mall Encounter with Klara and Jonny

    Chapter 929 Mall Encounter with ra and Jonny


    Thinking about it, he realized that there were many things he couldn''t let go of, and the matter of Brian


    was the most important. Rufus was not at ease, so he had to let Ste pay more attention.


    "Dad, Brian is in his thirties, so don''t worry about him. He has a sense of propriety."


    "We don''t have to worry about any of this, Winwin will help him out."


    Steughed at the fact that his father still worried about Brian as if he was a child. Even if Brian was


    so capable and so calm and collected, in his father''s eyes, he was still a child who didn''t know what to


    do.


    "...... I won¡¯t worry about him I am at home."


    Rufus realized that he was overly nervous, but after so many years he had be ustomed to


    Brian''s constant attention, there was definitely no way to go out and feel at ease.


    "Don''t worry, if you want to go heal, put your mind at ease or it will affect your recovery."


    Ste persuaded Rufus that he could let go of everything and take a good mood to heal.


    "Dad, did you find Isobel?"


    Ste always had that feeling, because it was impossible to detect the same kind of tension that her


    father felt when she was looking for someone.


    The question was a bit abrupt, and Rufus didn''t know how to answer it.


    Thinking for a moment.


    "Ste, don''t ask that question yet, I''ll discuss it with you guys when I figure out what to do with it."


    "Since you mentioned this matter, I need your help. When I am not around, please talk to Brian, I don¡¯t


    want him to know it before he is ready, or he will be hurtful.¡±


    Rufus did not give his answer for fear that they would overthink, but he needed Ste¡¯s help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I will talk to him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, just take care of yourself and live a happy life.¡±


    Ste was not oppose her father being with Isobel, from her father¡¯s words, she learned that Isobel had


    been found and he was likely to meet her.


    She knew that her father had a hard time, so she would not oppose.


    Since her father had got improvement in his rtionship with Brian, since she did not oppose him to


    find Isobel, Rufus was in a good mood, which was rare in the past years.


    She felt happy about it.


    ¡°Ok, I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Ste, I wille back when you are about to give birth.¡±


    Rufus did not want to leave, but he had something else to do.


    ¡°Ok, I will wait for you.¡±


    Ste said emotionally, she needed her father to be with her, but she could not stop him from looking


    for his happiness.


    For a moment of silence, Ste opened her mouth.


    ¡°Dad, Kevin called me that Brian is having his memory back, and he remembered some details in the


    car ident.¡±


    ¡°I am worried that he will take revenge on Uncle Thomas.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, for no one can stop that.¡±


    Rufus took a sigh, something just could not be in that dark forever.


    ¡°Talk to him and let him let go of the hatred.¡±


    Rufus advised.


    ¡°Let Winwin do it, he only listens to Winwin.¡±


    Ste had not confidence, because it would stimte Brian.


    ¡°I will ask her for help.¡±


    Rufus muttered.


    Winnie went to the mall after work, for she booked a dress for Vanessa.


    After receiving the dress, she went back home from the mall.


    As she was going downstairs, she met two man.


    These two men were in a jewelry store.


    Winnie was shocked to see that.


    Howe the two were holding hands?


    Didn¡¯t ra know that Wendy and Jonny were a couple? Or did Wendy and Jonny work together to set


    ra up?


    Winnie was so confused at this.


    She got nothing in her mind, for she was not sure what was happening.


    If ra did not know the character of Jonny, she would be cheated.


    Others would be gloat to see that, but Winnie was worried about ra.


    ra did do wrong things to hurt her, but ra was a pitiful woman. Her husband died, and she had to


    work to raise the family.


    Though she was radical.


    Winnie felt she should stop ra from being with Jonny, so she pulled out her phone.


    ra was trying on a ring, and at this time, her phone rang.


    ¡°Sorry, I have a call.¡±


    ra said to the clerk with a smile.


    But she frowned at the call.


    With Jonny around, she had to go aside before she picked it up.


    ¡°Why do you call me? Do you want to set me up and tell Brian that I bully you?¡±


    ra said angrily.


    ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Winnie wanted to talk to her face to face.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, just say it over the phone.¡±


    ra did not want to see Winnie for Brian showed up suddenlyst time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not do anything, but let¡¯s meet.¡±


    Winnie sure would not hurt ra.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t trust you, say it or not?¡±


    ra was not happy and was to hang up the phone.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Do you know who is the man you are with?¡±


    Winnie went to the point.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ra was panic, she had hidden the fact that she was with Jonny, but how did Winnie know it, would


    she tell Wendy?


    ¡°I see it, turn around.¡±


    Winnie said, in this way, ra had to admit it.


    ra obediently turned around, and her heart trembled after she saw Winnie standing just a short


    distance away across the room.


    "Please keep your nose out of my business, just mind your own."


    ra hung up the phone in panic after she finished speaking. Nor did she dare to look at Winnie''s side


    again.


    But the phone then rang again, and she refused to answer it.


    She walked over to the jewelry counter and pulled Jonny to leave, not in the mood to look at jewelry


    now.


    Just as she and Jonny were walking out of the jewelry store, Winnie sent another message.


    "If you don''t talk to me, I''ll stand in front of you right now."


    ra had just finished reading the message and Winnie''s call came in again.


    She had no choice but to go to the side and pick up the phone.


    "What do you want? What''s wrong with you? Don''t you fear retribution for being so nosy?"


    ra seemed to be pissed off and said nasty things.


    "Things areplicated, so it''s better to meet and talk. I''ll wait for you at the coffee shop on the fifth


    floor of the mall. I can meet you at your house if you don''te."


    Winnie hung up the phone after she finished, and ra''s dodge made her even more uncertain.


    To figure it out, to keep ra away from Jonny, she had to meet with ra and talk it over.


    ra put down the phone and still had palpitations, and now she had no choice but to agree to meet


    with Winnie.


    "Jonny, you go back first, Wendy wants to see me for something, I''m going to meet her."


    ra walked up to Jonny and told a lie.


    "Okay, I''ll go back first then. You be careful alone."


    Jonny agreed without a hint of abnormality, and then kissed ra before leaving.


    Watching Jonny walk away, ra only went straight to the fifth floor coffee shop.


    Jonny disappeared from ra''s sight, but instead of continuing forward, he hid in a ce ra couldn''t


    see and proceeded to follow ra.


    When ra answered the first call, Jonny noticed that something was wrong. Although he was looking


    at the jewelry, he kept watching ra out of the corner of his eyes.


    Seeing her looking around, seeing her panic, and seeing Winnie standing across the room.


    When the second call came, Jonny saw that it was Winnie''s call, he just never revealed what he was


    doing.


    But he didn''t know what Winnie was going to say to ra, and once she said something about him, it


    would ruin his n. It was because he was worried that, he had to follow ra to see what they were


    talking about.


    When ra came to the coffee shop, Winnie had already found a seat and sat down, she sat across


    from Winnie in anger and mmed her bag on the table.


    "Say what you want to say, I don''t want to have to deal with psychopath."


    ra was weak-minded and timid, so she could only use this method to maintain herposure.


    "What is your rtionship with Jonny?"


    Winnie didn''t waste any time, she didn''t want to talk to ra either, except that she couldn''t bear to


    watch ra get ruined by Jonny.

 Chapter 930 Jonnys Perfect Explanation

    Chapter 930 Jonny''s Perfect Exnation


    However, Winnie''s direct call out of Jonny''s name threw ra off.


    "How do you know him?"


    ra was surprised, shocked and even incredulous.


    "Met him abroad, he and Wendy ......"


    Winnie was then interrupted by ra in a fit of anger.


    "Mind your own business, I think you have the wrong person."


    ra desperately denied it, and became even less calm when she heard the word Wendy. She was


    afraid that Winnie would continue, afraid that Wendy would know about Jonny''s existence.


    "ra, don''t resist me so much, okay. I came out to you to let you know about Jonny, not toe over


    to get you in trouble."


    Winnie was angry, ra''s attitude was too vicious and it was obvious that she was intentionally


    avoiding the question.


    "Cut it out, what kindness do you have for me? I know what to do with my own affairs, so don''t you


    "You''re annoying, you know, keep an eye on Brian, don''t let Wendy steal him from you."


    ra didn''t even give Winnie a chance to speak, she was very resistant to this topic and didn''t want to


    hear about it in Winnie.


    Even if Winnie knew about Jonny, her words were not well intentioned and must have been found to


    Winnie sighed in exasperation and helplessness, she now regretted a bit that she had meddled in the


    matter. However, since she had opened her mouth to mind, she still wanted to persuade ra.


    "ra, do you know what Jonny''s rtionship with Wendy is?"


    "I know."


    ra answered, because Winnie was too persistent, if she did not give an answer Winnie would not


    finish.


    "You know? And do you know what kind of man he is?"


    "I know, I know everything about him. Winnie, stay out of my business, okay? I''ve given up on Brian,


    and I won''t be fighting with you, so you better stay out of my business too."


    ra didn''t know what Winnie was trying to say, but she wouldn''t believe whatever it was because she


    was most likely saying something that was false. The reason was to get back at her.


    "You know? What do you know all about?"


    Winnie was surprised that ra knew that Jonny and Wendy were a couple, to know that Jonny had a


    child, to know that Jonny was cunning and sinister and still wanted to be with him?


    "Yes, I know. I know everything."


    ra yelled loudly, then stood up.


    "Winnie, mind your own business, if youe to bother me, I''ll still steal Brian from you."


    Dropping such a warning, ra left in annoyance.


    She really didn''t have the courage or any mental preparation to talk about these things, and although


    she wanted to know how Winnie met Jonny, talking to Winnie would probably make her annoyed.


    Watching ra leave, Winnie didn''t call out to her.


    She was alone in the coffee shop for a while thinking but still couldn''t figure out what ra was


    thinking.


    Maybe it was really her meddling, maybe Jonny changed after he met ra, maybe she was just being


    paranoid.


    Anyway, she gave her reminder, whether it was good or bad, ra took it on herself.


    ra was in a mess of emotions and that panicked heart couldn''t calm down, so in order to calm


    herself down, she went to the beach for a walk before going home.


    "It''s taken you so long to get back, I''ve got dinner ready."


    Jonny was rxed as if he hadn''t seen or heard anything.


    "Well, Wendy''s been having a bit of a hard time and I''ve been talking to her and it''s got me all


    depressed."


    ra was tedious and looked at the dinner on the table, but she really had no appetite.


    "You eat dinner first, I''m going to get some rest."


    ra was indeed a little tired, and it was heartfelt.


    She adjusted herself, but there were still questions she hadn''t figured out.


    She didn''t go back to her bedroom, butid down on the couch in the living room.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jonny walked over to the couch and squatted down to care for ra.


    "Just tired."


    ra had something on her mind, but didn''t know how to ask for it, so she could only say perfunctorily.


    "Then I''ll wait for you, and we''ll have dinner together after you have enough rest."


    Jonny was extraordinarily sweet today, making ra even more at a loss.


    After thinking about it, things were always going toe to a head, and it was hard for her to keep it


    inside, so she might as well ask for the results sooner.


    Thinking of this, ra sat up.


    "Jonny, I''m going to ask you a few questions, don''t ask me why I''m asking, just answer me, okay?"


    ra first seeked Jonny''s opinion to see what Jonny''s attitude was before continuing.


    "Well ...... okay."


    Jonny agreed to ra after a moment of hesitation.


    "You know Winnie?"


    ra''s question must have sounded unexined to Jonny because Jonny didn''t know that ra and


    Winnie had met.


    But even with such a headless question, ra had to ask.


    "Your question is strange, but I promised I will answer you."


    Jonny was doing well, but he couldn''t help but be reminded of his own doubts, or else ra would be


    suspicious if he was too cooperative.


    "I don''t know this person, but I''ve heard you talk about her and seen her on the gossip news."


    "You know, the whole world knows about Brian, the business wizard, so I am concerned about him as


    well. By paying attention to Brian, I can naturally know about the existence of this person Winnie."


    Jonny exined it perfectly because he had been prepared for a long time and was just waiting for


    ra to ask him.


    "But she said she knew you and said bad things about you in front of me."


    ra continued to ask, just unprepared for the gaping holes in the words that came out.


    "She knows me? No way."


    Jonny pretended to be puzzled.


    "Didn¡¯t you meet Wendy, when did you talk to Winnie about this? Does Winnie know about your


    rtionship with me?"


    ra''s vulnerability was so big that if Jonny didn¡¯t show doubt, there was something wrong with him.


    Or maybe ra was testing him.


    When Jonny''s question came out, ra panicked, but quickly offered an exnation.


    "I met her after I separated from Wendy, and I think she told me this because she knew about our


    rtionship. It''s also because of what she said that it affected my mood."


    ra was angry with herself for not thinking things through, but the words came out with no other way


    to respond.


    "Oh, that''s so. So you are in such a down mood."


    "ra, do you believe Winnie?"


    Jonny asked ra rhetorically.


    "Of course I don''t believe her, if I did, I wouldn''t havee back."


    "I''m in a bad mood because I hate it when she talks nonsense to me, she''s too sinister a person to see


    the good in others."


    ra hurriedly gave her own exnation, she hadn''t figured out what was going on yet and it couldn''t


    possibly affect the rtionship between her and Jonny.


    Hearing such a reply from ra, Jonny smiled heartily.


    He knelt down on one knee and held ra''s hand with both hands, his two eyes looking at ra with


    deep and touching emotion.


    "Thank you for believing in me, I love you!"


    He kissed ra after his deep confession, which eased ra''s bad mood a lot.


    "ra, it''s enough to have you trust me. People aren''t perfect, everyone has a bad side in the eyes of


    different people, no matter what Winnie''s intentions are, as long as you trust me."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I assure you I''ve had absolutely no dealings with her."


    ra pondered, thinking about what exactly Winnie meant.


    "But she can call you by name, what is her purpose?"


    "How about I break it down for you. Did you have a problem with her?"


    Jonny himself admired himself as a master of acting, only this scene he wanted to end as soon as


    possible because it was tiring, because in not ending Winnie would spoil his deed.


    "Yes, a big problem."


    ra said with certainty, and now she made sure to trust Jonny and doubt Winnie''s motives.


    "That exins, she could investigate you or she could secretly stalk you. It would be easy to find out


    about me by stalking you."


    "She resents you and when she saw that you are happy and at peace with me, she wanted to destroy


    the rtionship between us."


    "Of course that''s just my guess, you''ll have to analyze the details yourself."


    Jonny defended himself.


    "I don''t need to be thinking about it, you''re right in your analysis. Winnie must have known about your


    strength and didn''t want to see me have a good life."


    ra was convinced, so that all things can be exined clearly.


    After all, Winnie wasn''t a person who didn''t resist even after being injured, no one knew how deep her


    hatred was. The woman who could fool Brian around could do that.


    After dinner, Rufus went to the yard to move around. Winnie saw that it was a bit cloudy outside, so she


    took a jacket out.


    "Rufus, it''s cloudy and cold, put on a coat."


    Winnie said and draped her jacket over Rufus.


    "Okay, thanks!"


    "Why isn''t Brian back yet?"


    Rufus asked casually.


    "It seems to be working overtime."


    Winnie simply replied. Brian had tested her that he wouldn''t be back for dinner tonight.


    "Oh ...... Brian is always busy. But it''s much better now than it was before, pushing off anything that can


    be backed off, and for what he doesn''t have to do personally, he leaves to his assistant."


    "He didn¡¯t live with me, but I knew him. He never madeing home the most important thing as he


    does now."


    "To your credit, you''re the one who made him love home more."


    Rufus had the feeling that if it wasn''t for Winnie''s appearance, the rtionship between him and Brian


    and Ste would still be stiff. What was more, he didn''t know when Brian would be able to call him dad.


    His home used to be so cold that it could freeze to death, so lonely that one would think there was no


    one left in the world. Now everything was better, the house was warm and he was no longer alone.


    He was very content and satisfied with the current situation. It would be perfect if they could get all the


    problems solved.


    "Don''t say that, Rufus,, how can I take any credit for that?"


    Winnie spoke humbly, every time they said she took credit for it, it put a pressure on her. She didn''t feel


    like she had any credit to show off, instead she felt like her arrival had caused divisions and chaos in


    the family.


    "Winwin, there''s something I need your help."


    Rufus always asked Winnie for help, and he felt embarrassed about it. But there were some things that


    only Winnie could convince Brian, and he had to speak up.

 Chapter 931 The End

    Chapter 931 The End


    "Rufus, what¡¯s the matter?"


    Winnie asked, as long as she didn''t have to marry Brian.


    "It¡¯s about the past, but there are some troubles left. Now Brian lost his memory. Once he thinks of


    some things, I''m afraid he will continue to hold them ountable."


    "s¡­"


    Rufus looked embarrassed. It was not that he didn''t want to tell Winnie, but he felt sad to say it out.


    "When Thomas was fighting for the president of the Be Group, the two of them had some grudges.


    Brian remembered that they had some conflicts, but he forgets that Thomas had hurt him."


    Even if he felt sad, he had to say it out. If he didn''t tell Winnie, she didn¡¯t know how to persuade Brian.


    Rufus was also helpless that such conflicts happened between the family.


    "Recently, Brian''s memory has beening back. He remembered some things when he was injured."


    "I''m going to a nursing home. I don''t know when I can return. I''m afraid that he will remember those


    things and take revenge on Thomas."


    "So, can you persuade Brian to let it go? After all, we are a family."


    Rufus just told Winnie the grudges between them briefly. He couldn¡¯t tell theplete story to Winnie


    in a few words.


    Although he said so briefly, Winnie already understood. She didn¡¯t have to know too much.


    "Do I have to pay attention to the ways to persuade him? I can¡¯t tell him something that he hasn''t


    remembered yet, right?"


    This was Winnie''s understanding, but it was a bit difficult for her. She didn¡¯t know what he remembered.


    She didn¡¯t know how to persuade him. Suddenly, she was at a loss.


    "Yes, just persuade him to get along with Thomas. Also, once he remembers those things, you must


    stop him and let him calm down."


    "Once he is impulsive, things will be troublesome and he will be at a disadvantage. He has such a good


    life now and has two children. We don''t need to care about others. Just live with peace."


    Rufus was really worried that Brian would be impulsive. Although he changed a lot after having these


    two children, no one knew whether he let the past go.


    "Well, I will try my best. If something you worry about happens, I will find a way to keep him from being


    impulsive."


    Winnie was notpletely sure. But she would do her best.


    After all, whether she could persuade him was still unknown.


    "Well, as long as you are willing to help."


    "When I¡¯m away, please help me take care of Ste. She¡¯s pregnant. Besides, she has no mother by


    her side. I can''t do anything. I''m afraid she will feel sad."


    After hearing Winnie¡¯s promise, Rufus felt relieved about Brian¡¯s affairs. But Rufus was still worried


    about Ste, after all, she was at an extraordinary period.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of Ste."


    "Take care of yourself and adjust yourself. It is the most important thing."


    How could Winnie refuse to help? He was worried about his children As a father, he seemed to be the


    one who was more pitiful.


    Winnie could feel his powerlessness and his guilt for his children. Maybe only parents would always


    keep their children in their heart and always thought about them.


    After chatting with Rufus, Winnie returned to her room. Then she thought about Brian.


    ording to what Rufus said, Brian remembered a lot of things recently, not only the girl but also


    others.


    "What are you thinking about? You didn''t even hear the knock on the door."


    Brian''s voice suddenly came over, breaking Winnie''s thoughts.


    "Nothing. Why are you back? Isn''t there a meeting and dinner?"


    Winnie seemed to be immersed in her own thoughts. She didn''t react immediately.


    "After the meeting, they went to eat. I didn''t go with them. Now I don¡¯t like eating out."


    Brian wanted to go home more and more. There was his lover, his children, and delicious food at


    home.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Raya, letting her prepare dinner for you."


    Winnie stood up as she said. Brian didn¡¯t stop her but followed her behind.


    "Can you make me something to eat?"


    Brian made a request. Suddenly, he wanted to eat the food Winnie made.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Ah... what do you want to eat?"


    Winnie actually didn''t want to agree to this request. But she didn¡¯t know why she asked such a


    question.


    "Noodles. A bowl of egg noodles."


    Brian didn¡¯t ask too much. It was the simplest food..


    "Well, I''ll make it for you right now."


    Winnie went straight to the kitchen. Brian still followed her behind.


    He felt that this was a kind of happiness, a in happiness.


    "Aren''t you going to change clothes?"


    Winnie didn''t like Brian following her behind. She didn''t want to have close contact with him.


    She promised to give Brian a year, but she didn¡¯t promise to ept him or forgive him.


    Winnie always felt that the year was actually given to herself. The final result would not change. She


    would deal with those things well during this year, and then left.


    So when the end remained the same, she didn''t want her rtionship with Brian to change.


    Unless Brian could exin everything clearly. She didn''t want to make a mistake anymore.


    She also talked to Brian about Thomas, but Brian pulled a long face after hearing it. He said Thomas


    was a very ambitious person. Even if he let it go, Thomas would not give up taking away the property of


    the Be family and might even retaliate against him.


    After hearing this, Winnie didn''t say anything.


    She was also an outsider anyway. So she couldn¡¯tment on it too much.


    One year passed quickly. The children were ustomed to Brian¡¯s existence as a father. She couldn''t


    separate them.


    Brian finished all things which he promised at the beginning. He dealt with everything well. Gloria was


    so fickle in love. This was what Brian found out after investigating. So the two were absolutely


    impossible to get back together.


    Wendy wanted to get back together with Brian, but he ignored her. He arranged someone to investigate


    her. Then he knew that she married Jonny abroad. This man was not good to her. Then Brian used


    some means to get some pictures. He confronted with Wendy, asking her to stop harassing Winnie.


    Wendy was frustrated. She really lost everything.


    As for Penny, she was already terminally ill. Even if she didn¡¯t want to give up, she couldn''t make any


    troubles.


    All the obstacles that prevented Brian and Winnie from getting back together were gone, but Winnie still


    refused to ept Brian. Because she was afraid of being hurt again.


    Moreover, Winnie didn''t want to forgive Brian so easily.


    On this day, Winnie and her friends came out to have dinner together.


    The three of them talked about Brian.


    Winnie told them everything. Since she and Brian had a deal, she wasn¡¯t so anxious. She didn''t want to


    think about other things now, just waiting for a yearter from now.


    "That''s okay. Give each other a time to calmly consider. After a year, if you guys still love each other,


    then stay together. If you don''t love each other or fall in love with someone else, just move on."


    Daenerys understood Winnie for doing this and supported her to do so. The reason for her support was


    that she knew that Brian still had a girl in his heart.


    "Yeah, I think so too. It''s just that I think we will separate."

 Chapter 932 He Missed the Suitcase

    Chapter 932 He Missed the Suitcase


    Winnie was also prepared for that ending. After all, she was not optimistic about the rtionship


    between her and Brian from the beginning.


    She always felt that she was in love with Brian unterally, and always felt that she was not worthy of


    Brian. She had never been Felix''s ideal granddaughter-inw candidate. She had always been the


    second choice.


    "Don''t draw conclusions so early. Since you two have the deal, just wait for the results. Maybe he will


    settle everything in advance ande back to you."


    Emily couldn''t bear to see Winnie so negative. So she encouraged her and asked her not to care about


    it so much.


    "Maybe. Anyway, I dare not have any hope."


    The greater the hope was, the greater the disappointment was. Winnie could no longer bear the torture


    of disappointment.


    "By the way, Winwin, my parents have returned from a trip. You can go to pick up the suitcase at any


    time."


    Daenerys said whatever she thought of, regardless of Winnie being in that topic.


    "Well... Then I will go to get it on the way home."


    Winnie responded. Although she had been thinking about this suitcase, it was not so important. So she


    didn''t care about it so much.


    Everyone had dinner at Leo''s home. Winnie and Daenerys were forced to drink a little by Emily. But


    fortunately, Winnie didn''t drink too much, just feeling a little dizzy.


    After drinking, Winnie didn''t forget to go to Daenerys'' parents'' house to get her suitcase.


    Brian''s driver went upstairs to take the suitcase. After getting it, he went down and put it in the trunk of


    the car, then continued to drive home.


    "That suitcase turns out to have Tom Cat on it. Is this the suitcase you talked about with Daenerys that


    day?"


    Brian asked casually.


    "Yes. It has been used for many years. I bought it when I studied in M   country."


    "There was an ident at home back then. I didn''t have time to bring it back. Daenerys helped me get


    it back, so it has been in her house for so many years."


    A casual question evoked Winnie''s memory.


    She liked the suitcase, but the memories of that time were indeed heartbreaking.


    "You said we have to move on. Everything had gone."


    "Is there anything important in your suitcase? Or you just like it, so you keep it till now?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Brianforted Winnie, and then talked about the suitcase again.


    "There is nothing important in it. It¡¯s just some clothes I wore at the time."


    "You can just put it in my car after we get to the outskirts of the city. After I drive Vanessa school


    tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take it home."


    Winnie had forgotten if there were any important things in it. Aftering back her own vi, she could


    open it and had a look.


    Brian didn¡¯t say anything more. He asked the driver to put the suitcase in Winnie''s car after returning


    home, so he missed the suitcase.


    ......


    The rtionship between them two was tepid. Rufus asked Winnie how they were going. She said


    Brian never forgot his mother for suicide. There was too much disagreement between her and him.


    Rufus was already old. He really didn''t want to see his son and daughter hate himself and another


    outsider for so long. This outsider was Isobel, Winnie''s aunt.


    Brian had always thought that it was because his father cheated on his mother, so his mother


    also knew that if Brian found out that the woman was Winnie¡¯s aunt, it would be another disaster. So it


    was better to tell them first.


    After thinking for a few days, he finally called Ste, Brian and Winnie to the study.


    "You mean Mom didn''t jump off the building because of Isobel?"


    Brian looked nk. Rufus said so clearly. But he still didn''t understand.


    For more than 20 years, he always thought that his mother died because of Isobel. But suddenly,


    others told him that it wasn¡¯t the truth. He had regarded hatred as a habit for more than 20 years. How


    could he give up the habit so suddenly?


    Ste choked up. She couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s not the truth. I wouldn''t believe it without evidence. Isobel killed her. It was Isobel."


    Brian yelled at Rufus loudly. Because of his anger! Because he couldn''t ept it, and because he


    vented loudly. He was irritated.


    He had never doubted the cause of his mother''s death. Even if he doubted it, he would never have


    thought it was such a cause. So he didn''t ept it. He thought that his father was lying to him.


    Winnie was even more shocked. Isobel? Wasn''t it her aunt?


    "Isobel? My aunt?" Winnie asked in disbelief.


    Rufus nodded, "Winnie, you should also know the truth. The woman Brian has always hated before is


    indeed your aunt. I and she also love each other."


    Winnie was so surprised that she couldn''t say anything. She needed the time to get used to the


    shocking news.


    Brian was even more angry and shocked. Rufus looked so depressing, but he said nothing. He just got


    up and went to the study. Then he came back soon.


    "This is what your mother left before she died. See for yourself."


    Rufus put a video camera on the coffee table.


    "What''s this?"


    Ste asked.


    "You''ll know what it is when you turn it on."


    Rufus sat there and didn''t move. He hoped that the two children would turn it on in person.


    Ste didn''t hesitate and picked up the camera.


    "This is Mom''s. At that time, the most high-end camera was my mother''s favorite."


    Seeing the camera, Ste wanted to cry. She had a deep impression of this camera. Every time when


    they went out to y together, her mother liked to take it to record their life bit by bit.


    Ste wiped away the tears and then turned on the camera. She clicked on thest video. Then her


    mother appeared in front of them alive.


    "My daughter, my son, I''m sorry. I can''t watch you grow up."


    The voice was very soft and warm. As soon as they heard it, they cried at the same time. They couldn''t


    imagine that they could still hear their mother''s voice and see her beautiful and gentle face after 20


    years.


    "Mom and Dad are not good parents. We have not fulfilled our responsibilities to you. For the


    development of both families, we are forced to be together."


    "We don¡¯t love each other, but we gave birth to you two. I am really sorry that I didn¡¯t fulfill the


    responsibility as a mother."


    "I am sorry not only for you, but also for your dad. I have been in contact with my lover for so many


    years. Even if your dad does not love me, he has never betrayed the marriage."


    "Until Isobel appeared, I found that your dad really found his lover. When I knew that he was in love


    with Isobel, I felt relieved and my guilt towards him was finally relieved."


    "I thought we could break up peacefully. Then your dad and Isobel could be together. I and my lover


    can be together openly. But I didn''t expect that because of my waywardness, he left the world."


    "I¡¯m too selfish. I can''t live without him. The day he left this world, I was also dead."


    This was the will of Brian''s mother. When she said her lover¡¯s death, she couldn''t help crying sadly.


    Brian and Ste also cried. Even the rims of Rufus¡¯ eyes turned red.


    The news was too shocking. The three of them sat on the sofa and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    In the end, Winnie hugged Brian.


    Compared to Ste, Brian was the one who couldn¡¯t let go of his mother''s death.


    Brian pushed her away, "We should separate for a while. Leave me alone."


    Everyone present feltplicated, but this was Winnie and Brian¡¯s affairs. No one could intervene.


    Winnie was a little disappointed, but said nothing. She left here.


    Brian had actually forgiven the Chambers family. He just couldn''t get himself out that emotions. He


    hated it for so many years. But it was just a lie!


    However, Brian didn''t know that his decision to live separately from Winnie for a while would put her in


    danger.

 Chapter 933 In Danger

    Chapter 933 In Danger


    The matter came to an end. But Thomas didn¡¯t change his mind. He was very eager to get the Be


    Group.


    This was originally his stuff. If it weren''t for his father''s partiality, how could he have fallen so far? So he


    started nning to kidnap Winnie and her children. As long as they were in his hands, he didn¡¯t believe


    that Brian wouldn¡¯t give him shares!


    After Thomas made this n, he contacted Richard and threatened him to offer help. Richard was


    worried about Penny, so he didn¡¯t want to help. However, Thomas said, if Richard didn¡¯t help him, he


    would tell others that Richard framed Winnie''s father. Having no ways, Richard agreed to kidnap


    Winnie.


    Before taking actions, Richard went to the hospital. He informed Penny that he determined to retaliate


    against Brian.


    "Penny, you can''t go with me. We¡¯re easy to be discovered. The important thing is that I don¡¯t live well.


    It doesn''t help your condition."


    "Take care of yourself. I will avenge you."


    Richard didn¡¯t agree to take Penny away. He still wanted Penny to live for a while. If she followed him,


    there would be only a dead end.


    "Dad¡­"


    Penny cried. But she also knew that if she was with her father, his father would not have a chance to


    escape.


    "Don''t cry. I have something to tell you."


    Richard took a tissue to wipe away Penny''s tears. The time now was precious to them, so they couldn''t


    just cry.


    "Well. I won''t cry. I can control myself."


    Penny was sobbing and wiping tears.


    "I have the evidence about Thomasmitting crimes. It is because of the evidence that he was willing


    to do something for me. Now, I give the evidence to you. Once I am arrested, you can use this


    evidence to threaten Thomas, letting him do things for you."


    Richard handed a USB sh disk to Penny.


    "Keep it well and don''t be discovered by others."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard said to her.


    "Dad, what''s this?"


    Penny suddenly figured out why Thomas would be willing to help her father behind Brian¡¯s back. It


    turned out that he also had an ulterior secret.


    "It¡¯s the record that he and I discussed how to kill Brian and some evidence about ruining Dominik''s


    "I asked him to give some money for me. You can get treatment with the money. Don''t go home! Just


    stay at the hospital. I will transfer the money to you in a few days."


    Richard still thought about treating her daughter''s illness. Even if he had to vite thew, he still had


    to make money to maintain her daughter''s life.


    "Dad, you don''t need to make money for me. I have enough money to cure the illness. You can give the


    money to aunt. They are not doing well now. I get them involved in. After I die, I will leave the money


    and the house for them, which is a bit ofpensation for them."


    Penny was not so ruthless. Finally, she knew it was her who harmed her aunt and caused her aunt to


    fall into hell from heaven.


    "s¡­"


    Richard sighed. They were all his family. It was him who didn''t deal with the rtionship between his


    family members. He was the one who made the matter to this point.


    After Richard said something to Penny, a nurse knocked on the door. Then he took the chance to


    leave. He also said that he woulde to see her again when he had the opportunity.


    Winnie moved out of the apartment and separated from Brian. She knew that she had to give him some


    time to ept the truth.


    She held Megan to go to a nearby shopping mall to buy groceries. Suddenly, a van stopped on the side


    of the road. Richard brought his men down, holding rods. Then he knocked Winnie down.


    "Go. Tie them up!" Richard ordered his men.


    Afterwards, Richard took them to a deste garage and called Thomas, "I have kidnapped Winnie.


    Give me money. Otherwise, don''t me me for telling others you¡¯re the person behind the scene."


    Thomas pretended to agree, but secretly thought about how to kill Richard.


    Then Richard called Brian again.


    "Your wife and children are in my hands. Come here alone!"


    Brian¡¯s face sank, "Address!" He frowned.


    After hanging up the phone, Brian wanted to call someone to discuss it. After thinking about it, Brian


    thought of Kevin and Daenerys. At this time, he could only pin his hopes on them.


    "What I''m going to say now is very important. You must help me. Maybe only Daenerys can help me."


    "What do you mean? Someone kidnapped Winwin?"


    Kevin became nervous. He came to Brian to sit down, ready to listen to his exnation.


    "This time, it''s not kidnapping. They will probably kill her."


    "Then you tell me how I can help you."


    As soon as Brian finished speaking, Daenerys urgently asked what she could help. Winnie was also


    extremely important to her.


    "Let me tell you guys one thing first. The girl I''ve been looking for has been found. That girl is..."


    "Don''t say these bullshits. We already knew it. Quickly tell me how we can save Winwin."


    Daenerys didn''t have the patience to listen to Brian saying these bullshits, so she interrupted Brian


    anxiously.


    However, what surprised Brian was that they actually knew.


    "How did you know? When did you know? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Brian was a little angry. If he knew earlier, if he started the investigation earlier, it might not be what it


    was now.


    "We knew it when you asked me to show Daenerys the pictures some time ago. Daenerys recognized


    that the girl in the photo was Winwin at a nce."


    "You told me that your evidence was in the hoodie of the person who rescued you when the car


    ident happened. This is also..."


    "Wait! When did I tell you about the evidence?"


    Before Kevin finished speaking, Brian interrupted him.


    When he heard that he had told Kevin about this, he felt so headache.


    "It''s been a while. You told me when your memory recovered. At that time, I didn¡¯t think it was Winwin.


    Later, I talked to Daenerys. She said that there was a Tom Cat on Winwin''s hoodie, which was


    embroidered by herself..."


    "I remember I told Winwin, but I didn''t tell you. I checked the diary. I was sure that I told Winwin."


    Brian was stunned, and started to have a headache. The diary clearly recorded that he told Winwin.


    But why did it be Kevin now?


    "You told me. Your memory must be disordered."


    "I¡¯m not sure if you told Winwin, but I must have heard it. Otherwise, how did I know?"


    Kevin was very sure. He even could clearly remember the expression on Brian¡¯s face at the time.


    "I only told one person. No one else knew it."


    Brian was stunned. If what Kevin said was true, his memory was disordered. He mistook Winnie. Until


    now, Winnie didn''t know that there was important evidence in her hoodie.


    "Damn it! I should change my head."


    Brian tugged his hair annoyedly. He owed Winnie a lot. He didn''t expect that one of his own disordered


    memories would cause such great harm to Winnie.


    "Let''s talk about business matters. Didn''t you say that someone wanted to kill Winwin? Save her!"


    Daenerys was so anxious. She didn¡¯t have patience to hear them arguing. The most important thing at


    this moment was to save Winnie.


    "Well."

 Chapter 934 The Important Evidence

    Chapter 934 The Important Evidence


    "Daenerys, the evidence in Winwin''s hoodie can save her. I need to find that hoodie to see if the


    evidence is still there."


    Brian said seriously. Daenerys was right. Now Winnie''s life was the most important.


    "The hoodie is in her suitcase. I have kept the suitcase for so many years. I returned it to her a few


    days ago. She seems to keep it in the warehouse of the vi. Let''s find them."


    Daenerys ran towards the cloakroom after she finished speaking. Kevin was wondering why she ran to


    her cloakroom, so he asked.


    "Where are you going? Go to Winwin''s house!"


    "I have the spare key of her vi. I put it in the drawer of the cloakroom."


    "Get the key first."


    Daenerys quickly found the key. Brian decided to let them go to Winnie''s vi to find the evidence.


    Then he himself went to the garage alone and called the police. With the evidence, these people could


    definitely be arrested and brought to justice.


    Kevin was worried, "Are you sure that you can save her alone?"


    Brian said, "I have already called the police. The police will arrange it well. Now the most important


    thing for you is to find the evidence. This time, I must send Richard and Thomas to prison, letting them


    nevere out!"


    Daenerys was surprised, "It¡¯s really them? How could this be?"


    Brian said, "I have found some clues. Thepany of Winnie''s father was suppressed by Thomas and


    Richard. They aimed at me this time, but I didn''t expect to get Winnie involved."


    .......


    Daenerys and Kevin got to the vi. They went directly to the warehouse. Daenerys knew the suitcase,


    so they found it out so easily.


    "See if it''s here."


    Daenerys knelt down and entered the password. It was Winnie''s birthday date.


    "This one."


    Because of understanding, because of familiarity with that hoodie, Daenerys found it so easily.


    "She has not worn it since she rescued Brian. There were blood stains on it."


    "I persuaded her to throw it away, but she said that this Tom Cat was the most exquisite one she has


    ever embroidered, so she is reluctant to throw it away."


    Daenerys said as she searched for the evidence Brian wanted.


    "This?"


    Daenerys picked up the USB sh disk and handed it to Kevin.


    Kevin nodded.


    "Great. Fortunately, Winwin didn¡¯t throw the hoodie away. Otherwise, how could we get the evidence?"


    Daenerys felt so lucky. If the hoodie was gone, Winnie¡¯s life would be gone.


    "Well, check this USB sh disk. Let¡¯s go to find Oscar."


    .......


    When Brian appeared, Winnie shed tears. She and Megan were both tied up, unable to move at all.


    Even though Richard was covering his face, Brian still recognized him by his voice and figure.


    "Richard, you and Thomas are really bold!" Brian scolded angrily.


    "It has nothing to do with Thomas." Richard didn''t expect Brian to guess it all at once. So he felt a little


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    guilty.


    Brian sneered, "What do you want from me?"


    Richard said, "Sign the equity transfer letter, and then give me 50 million. Then I will let them go.


    Otherwise, I will kill them!"


    "No, you can''t give it to him!" Winnie shook her head.


    Brian said coldly, "Deal!"


    Brian walked over, ready to sign his name.


    At this time, there were six people in the garage, all of them strong and sturdy. There were three


    guarding outside. Only Richard and one bodyguard were inside.


    Brian stopped, "Let Winnie and Megan go first. We are not your matches. If I sign it but you regret it,


    won''t I be a big loser?"


    Richard said, "You have no choices now. Sign it quickly!"


    Brian suddenly pushed him, snatched the knife, and put it on his neck, "If you don¡¯t do it, just die


    together. Anyway, my uncle will be the biggest winner. All my money is the Be family¡¯s. But you are


    different. You will get nothing, but was teased by my uncle!"


    Hearing this, Richard felt nervous for a moment. Of course he knew what kind of person Thomas was.


    "Okay, I will let them go. Don''t y any tricks. Otherwise..."


    Brian nodded. Then the bodyguard let go of Winnie and Megan.


    Winnie came to Brian¡¯s side, holding Megan in her arms. The two of them had a tacit look at each


    other.


    Just now Brian wanted to get Winnie free. She was good at fighting. As long as she could move, they


    would be two-on-two. Then they had a chance of winning.


    Soon, the two fought against Richard. When they were deadlocked, the police sirens sounded and a


    group of police rushed in.


    Richard was arrested. Because the USB sh disk had sufficient evidence, Thomas was also arrested


    in the police station. Richard and Thomas framed each other in the police station, wanting to avoid


    responsibility. But no matter what, they could not escape.


    Before Penny died, she also regretted.


    She specially recorded a video for Winnie.


    Seeing an unfamiliar phone number beating on the screen, Winnie still answered the phone.


    "Hello, this is Winnie."


    "Hello, are you Winnie Chambers?"


    The other party confirmed.


    "Yes, I am Winnie Chambers. Who are you?"


    Winnie asked back.


    "Here is the hospital. We found Penny''s stuff while sorting out the storage container in the hospital. We


    checked it out. Penny had passed away in our hospital."


    "We did not find her family members, so we opened it. There was a relic in it. We hope you cane


    and take it away."


    The other party exined the situation in detail.


    "Penny is my friend. But are you sure that the relic is for me?"


    Winnie asked. If it was Penny¡¯s stuff, she was not sure if it was for herself. After all, Penny still had


    cousins.


    "I''m pretty sure. It says ¡®To Winnie¡¯, and it¡¯s also written with your phone number. Ms. Chambers, you¡¯d


    bettere to pick it up, otherwise we have to throw it away."


    The other party was very sure. He found Winnie ording to the phone number above.


    "Okay, thank you. I''ming."


    Winnie answered and then hung up.


    "I''ll go to the hospital. You guys can go back first."


    Winnie got out of bed as she spoke, but Diana stopped her.


    "You are sick. What¡¯s the matter? We can get it for you."


    "I¡¯m fine. I just feel stressed."


    Winnie teased herself. She had a mental breakdown because of too much pressure. There was no


    major physical problem. It didn¡¯t affect her daily life.


    "Then we¡¯ll go with you. You can''t go alone."


    Diana insisted.


    Winnie had no reason to refuse, so she took Finn and Diana to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Winnie got the relic smoothly. It was indeed for her.


    The video started to y.


    "Yourpany was acquired by my father and Thomas. They illegally upied your father¡¯spany


    and forced your father away. Then they spread rumors that your family was in debt and ran away. In


    fact, your father had the evidence. He left after being threatened."


    "I know that in the end my father will definitely confront Thomas. I didn''t expect that my father would still


    be deceived. I only hope that all the truth wille to light. Then I can leave at peace."


    In the video, Penny''s face was so haggard.


    Seeing this, everyone felt soplicated.


    Winnie avenged her father and got her father''spany back. She and Brian also cleared out the


    misunderstandings. But there was one more thing that needed to be figured out, which was who Brian


    really liked. It was Winnie or that girl.


    "Didn''t you say that you want to find the girl who rescued you? If you find her, will you abandon me


    again?" Winnie questioned Brian angrily.


    "Winwin, I was wrong. I shouldn''t hurt you, shouldn''t escape, shouldn''t..."


    When Winnie woke up, she saw Brian standing aside with guilt. But as soon as he started, Winnie


    interrupted him with ring at him.


    "You shouldn''t have done too many things, but you have done them all! Do you think I will forgive you


    just because you apologized?"


    "Sorry, I can''t forgive you."


    In Winnie¡¯s eyes, forgiveness was a kind of putting moral pressure on her. Brian was forcing her.


    "You don¡¯t have to forgive me. You can hate me forever, but I have to exin."


    "Winwin, almost everything I have done from knowing you to now is wrong, but loving you is the most


    correct thing I did."


    "But I hurt the person I love the most and the person who loves me the most."


    "I was wrong. I was wrong from the beginning."


    Too many mistakes! Too outrageous! Brian didn''t even know where to start apologizing.


    "I won''t get back together with you. I don''t want me to be a tool for you to have children in the


    future." Winnie shook her head.


    "Don''t think in that way. Children are not tools. I love them because I love you. I want to have your


    children because I love you."


    Brian exined quickly.


    "Even when we first met at the vi on the top of the mountain, I had different feelings for you. In just a


    few days, as long as I heard your voice, I especially looked forward to seeing you. Otherwise, when


    you send Luke back, I wouldn¡¯t keep you staying here and I wouldn¡¯t vite the agreement."


    Brian said those so sincerely. He didn¡¯t exaggerate, but just felt that he couldn¡¯t perfectly express his


    "When you and Megan were on the ne, I and Luke met you guys again. Hearing your voice, I


    throbbed uncontrobly. I hadn¡¯t seen your face, but I really couldn''t forget your voice. When you


    showed up in my office, I was sure that our fate had begun."


    "But I¡¯m so sorry. I don''t know how to love. Growing up in a special environment, I was a suspicious


    person. I was suspicious about everything, including love. I even learned from you how to love


    children."


    "I''m stupid. I don''t know what love is. I only know possession and control."


    "When¡­"


    Winnie had been weakly leaning on Brian''s shoulder, crying and listening. But when Brian started to


    recall their encounter, Winnie began to resist. Because from the beginning till now, Winnie''s love had


    been miserable. She went through so many difficulties and obstacles. In the rtionship, she had


    always been careful and silent. She was not happy at all.


    "Don''t say it. Please don''t say it. These are my sore spots. Do you know how difficult it is for me to walk


    to today?"


    "I know. I know. You have to say these pains out. You can''t bury them in your heart. If you can¡¯t really


    let them go, you can¡¯t be really happy."


    Brian knew exactly how hurt Winnie felt, but the pain was just like a needle which was pierced into the


    flesh. It would always hurt if they didn¡¯t pull it out.


    "Winwin, I can''t live without you. I won''t let you leave me. Whether you love me or not, I will love you for


    the rest of my life."


    "Please give me another chance. Please test me once. This is definitely thest time. If I am doing


    something sorry for you, I will be struck by lightning or hit by the car..."


    Brian asked for forgiveness again. This time, he cursed himself to get her forgiveness. Although it was


    out of date, it was his sincerity.


    But as soon as he began to swear, his mouth was blocked by Winnie.


    "Then what if you found the girl who saved you?" Winnie asked again. If she didn''t ask, it would be a


    thorn in her heart.


    Seeing Winnie¡¯s expectation, Brian let go of all his worries. He chose to protect Winnie, "Winwin, I


    should have told you earlier. I already knew that the girl is you. But whether that girl is you or not, I will


    only choose you. You are right. I immersed in the past too much. I should move on."


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. It was what she wanted.


    Brian liked to immerse in the past, no matter it was his mother''s death or that girl! These things were


    too heavy. People should move on.


    Even if that girl was Winnie, so what? What Winnie wanted was Brian''s current feelings.


    "Okay, I forgive you." Winnie held his hand and decided to start again.


    Brian hugged her tightly and smiled.


    ......

 Chapter 935 Vanessas Blessing

    Chapter 935 Vanessa''s Blessing


    Thomas'' affairs came to an end. Then Winnie had time to sort out the matters between the Chambers


    family and the Be family.


    Especially her sister and aunt...


    She wanted to call her aunt, letting here back to make it clear to her sister in person.


    But her aunt had alreadye back. Not only that, she also took Vanessa to the Be family. Rufus


    called Winnie.


    "Winwin, your aunt and I decided to personally exin to Vanessa today. For so many years, I owe


    Vanessa too much. She is my daughter, but... was deceived by us. I don¡¯t know whether she won''t


    forgive us so quickly. If shees to you, please take care of her. Your aunt and I are already old. We


    just want to live at peace." Rufus''s voice was heavy. Winnie could even imagine how haggard he was


    now.


    "I will. Vanessa... No matter what, she''s my sister."


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie waited at home for Vanessa.


    She knew that Vanessa would definitelye back to look for her. They were not real sisters, but their


    rtionship was better than real sisters¡¯. For Vanessa, Winnie was important. She was also very


    important to Winnie.


    Winnie took out the photo of Vanessa and her. Then she rubbed her cold fingers on the frame. She


    began to recall the past.


    She once thought that she had only Vanessa as her family in the world. But now, Vanessa didn¡¯t belong


    to the Chambers family, but the Be family. Again, she was alone.


    Fate always teased people like this.


    Winnie didn''t know how long it took. When she leaned on the sofa and was about to fall asleep,


    someone came in outside the door.


    The wind from outside blew in, waking up Winnie.


    She looked over. It was Vanessa.


    When Vanessa came back, she had already wiped away her tears. But when she saw her sister, her


    tears burst out again, "Sister..." Her voice was hoarse. She finally shouted the word.


    Winnie knew that she must be at a loss now. So she stepped forward to hug Vanessa, "Don''t worry.


    Take it easy. We are still a family, and we will always be a family."


    Vanessa hugged her tightly and didn''t say more.


    The two held each other for a long time. When Winnie thought that Vanessa almost calmed down, she


    wanted to cook some food for her, but someone came in again.


    It was Brian.


    "Why are you here?" Winnie was taken aback when she opened the door. If Vanessa saw him, Winnie


    really didn''t know what to do.


    "I miss you." Brian could always say some sweet words now.


    Winnie was blushed. Then Brian went in. Winnie couldn''t stop him at all.


    But thinking of Vanessa, Winnie turned around, ready to let Brian leave. Unfortunately, Vanessa had


    already stood opposite them.


    "Sister, who''s here?"


    Vanessa came out of the kitchen. When she saw Brian, her face suddenly sank.


    "It¡¯s...your brother." Winnie murmured.


    Vanessa was silent. Now, she didn''t even want to greet Brian.


    "Sister." Brian also knew that matter. He had already let everything go. So he took the initiative to get


    close to this half-sister.


    Unfortunately, Vanessa nced at him coldly and turned upstairs.


    Winnie sighed, "Don''t force Vanessa. It is too difficult for her to ept all this. I thought I was the most


    miserable one. Now, I think that Vanessa is the most miserable one. Her parents are all there. But none


    of them recognized her, especially my aunt. How can she let Vanessa call her aunt for so many years?


    Well, give her some time, Brian."


    Brian held Winnie''s hand, nodded and agreed, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    In the next month, the people from the Be family kepting to Vanessa, all trying to get closer to


    her. Besides, Winnie also talked a lot to her. Then Vanessa epted the fact. However, she didn¡¯t


    know how to get along with her parents.


    While Vanessa was still struggling with herself, Brian decided to remarry Vanessa and then hold the


    wedding.


    When Vanessa saw her sister was so happy at the wedding, and Isobel held Rufus¡¯ hand, she


    suddenly let go of everything.


    The wedding venue was in the banquet hall of the Be Group, which was much more magnificent


    than star hotels. Besides, it was Brian¡¯s wedding, so theyout of the venue had cost a lot of money,


    which fully reflected the talent of the designer.


    Romantic and beautiful! Gorgeous and dazzling! The stage was dazzling. The guests who came to the


    wedding were stunned. They had not seen such a high-end and amazing wedding scene.


    As for the guests, even though Winnie had asked not to invite too many people before, well-known


    businessmen and leaders from all walks of life came here, despite the rush of time. Not to mention the


    friends and rtives of their families, they all arrived early.


    But Winnie hadn''t seen all of this. She hadn''t gone out since she entered the lounge through the back


    door.


    "How long will it take?"


    Winnie asked the makeup artist cautiously, seeming a little impatient.


    "Soon."


    The makeup artist answered with confidence. She must make a perfect makeup for Winnie.


    "Mrs. Be is perfect. There is no ce that need to be modified on your face, which can¡¯t show my


    talents."


    This was the third time the makeup artist praised her. Winnie felt a little ttered, but Brian liked to


    listen.


    He felt that the makeup artist was telling the truth. His wife was the prettiest woman in the world.


    "Where is Daenerys? Is she ready?"


    Winnie changed the subject. She didn¡¯t like these ttering words.


    "You guys are in different lounges. I guess they will be slower than you. After all, makeup artists have


    to show their talents."


    "Haha¡­"


    Brian was joking. If Daenerys and Emily heard it, they would definitelyin to Winnie.


    "The two of them are going to kill you in a while."


    Winnie also smiled.


    "Done! Perfect."


    The makeup artist finally finished it, and couldn''t help but praised.


    "My wife is the prettiest woman in the world."


    Winnie didn''t say anything, but Brian couldn''t help it.


    The more he looked at Winnie, the more he felt that his choice was the most correct.


    "Okay, get ready. The wedding will begin soon. But we should be thest to appear."


    Brian heard the host''s voice from the earphones, and then told Winnie to be ready.


    "I''m a little nervous. Don''t I really need to prepare?"


    Winnie never did anything unprepared, but she was unprepared for her wedding. She didn''t even


    prepare a copy of her speech.


    "I¡¯m with you. You don''t need to prepare for anything. Don''t be nervous. I will take you to have a look


    first."


    Brian stood up and pulled Winnie out of the lounge.


    After they were taken to the waiting area by the staff, Daenerys and the others were already in ce.


    "It turns out that you get well-prepared."


    Daenerys whispered. If it weren''t that she wearing the wedding dress and had to be more dignified, she


    wouldn¡¯t speak like this.


    "I don''t know anything. Brian made this."


    Winnie was responding to Daenerys while looking at the splendid venue.


    "Will it be too exaggerated?"


    Winnie''s first reaction was like this. She clearly said that she wanted to be low-key. But it wasn¡¯t low-


    key at all!


    "No, you deserve it."


    Brian also responded in a low voice. If it weren''t for the time rush, the venue would be even more


    sophisticated than it was now.


    "I¡¯m even more nervous."


    Winnie felt a lot pressure invisibly.


    "With us by your side, don''t be nervous."


    Emilyforted. She also relieved her tension because of thepany of friends.


    At this time, the host on the stage increased the volume, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Today is a special wedding. It¡¯s a collective wedding. There are some good friends discussing it for a


    long time. But our first couple on stage today are the elders of these couples."


    "Let us invite Mr. Rufus Be and Ms. Isobel Chambers into the wedding hall with warm apuse."


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the wedding march came slowly.


    "Aunt¡­¡±


    Winnie looked at Brian in surprise.


    "Yeah, I arranged it. They have been in love for so many years and waited for so many years. Of


    course, they have to have a formal wedding."


    Brian exined. He was very pleased. This was what he owed Isobel. Since he was given a chance to


    make up, he couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "Thank you. You¡¯re so sweet."


    "For so many years, my aunt has been waiting for a wedding. Thank you for your thoughtfulness. I


    thank you on behalf of the Chambers family."


    Winnie was moved. If it weren''t for being afraid that crying would ruin her makeup, she would have


    shed tears now.


    "Fool. It''s all I should do. Don''t need to thank me."


    Brian smiled and cupped Winnie''s face. Then he gently kissed her forehead. As long as Winnie could


    be happy, what he did was meaningful.


    "Auntie looks so beautiful in her wedding dress. See, she looks so happy."


    Winnie couldn''t help but sighed with emotion. But it would be more perfect if this wedding was held


    twenty years ago.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You look like your aunt. You have inherited all her good genes."


    Brian took the opportunity to praise Winnie again. Only Winnie could give him this confidence.


    The next couple were Emily and Leo, followed by Daenerys and Kevin. What made Winnie envious and


    sad was that Emily and Daenerys had their fathers to walk them to the stage.


    She had no her father to attend her wedding.


    "It will be our turn soon. I will be on stage and wait for you first. Don''t be nervous."


    Brianforted her, but thisfort made Winnie more nervous.


    "Do you let me go up alone?"


    Winnie took Brian''s hand and refused to let go. She was sad without thepany of her parents. But


    now, he left her alone?


    "How could it be? They are all apanied by their fathers. I have arranged two people to apany


    you. Look back."


    Brian thought of everything carefully and prepared everything.


    Winnie slowly turned her head. Standing behind her were Romeo and Oscar.


    "Romeo, when did youe here? I didn''t even see you guys."


    Winnie was so moved that she didn''t know what to say. During this period of time, she felt so bad that


    she forgot to visit Romeo.


    "Today, it¡¯s your wedding. How could I note? Brian gave me an important task. I will apany


    you to walk to his side."


    "And me. We two escort you."


    Romeo''s arrival today was not only a task but an honor. Oscar did not expect that he would be


    arranged in this link. It could be seen that Brian really loved Winnie so much.


    "Thank you. I won''t be nervous with yourpany."


    With thepany of Romeo and Oscar, Winnie didn¡¯t feel so nervous, at least she was not alone in


    this link. She also had the support


    "Romeo, Oscar, thank you. I will be on stage first."


    Putting Winnie''s hand in Romeo''s hand, Brian then stepped onto the stage with a graceful manner. If


    Winnie was the most beautiful bride, Brian must be the most handsome groom. They were a perfect


    match.


    Brian came to the designated ce. Winnie was also ready on the opposite side not far away.


    After the host''s gorgeous introduction, the next step was the bride''s debut.


    "The exciting time ising. The groom can go to your beautiful bride."


    In the same scene as the previous few times, after the host finished speaking, it was the wedding


    march.


    Apanied by Romeo and Oscar, Winnie walked towards Brian with a slow and steady pace, while


    Brian walked gracefully and steadily to meet Winnie.


    Winnie had been looking forward to this moment, with happiness and surprise on her face. It was not


    easy for her to have today. She thought the wedding march would always apany her and Brian to


    the center of the stage, but the music changed the moment Brian held her hand.


    It wasn¡¯t like the previous ones, so Winnie was still a little nervous. But the singing of Brian that came


    "Our story is a legend. Too many winds and waves have not separated us... Even if we are all old, we


    must still be in love. The eyes are blurred. The hair is gray. The faces are full of wrinkles. We¡¯re also


    very happy. If one day we can''t walk anymore, I will love you till thest moment..."


    Brian''s singing touched Winnie. She finally cried.


    Brian carefully selected the song for her and sang it in person, which was something she never


    expected even if she racked her brains. The important thing was that the lyrics described how difficult


    they had been along the way, and Brian''s determination and attitude towards her in the future.


    How could Winnie not be moved? He made an exception for her.


    Brian knew that Winnie felt most empathetic. Although he had been prepared for it, he was also moved


    at this moment. While singing affectionately, he gently wiped away Winnie¡¯s tears.


    Hearing Brian singing, Kevin was also so surprised that even his jaw almost dropped.


    "Brian is singing??"


    "Yes."


    Daenerys heard it very clearly that it was Brian''s voice. Although it was more charming and sexy than


    usual, it was Brian.


    "Pig can fly? How can he sing without going out of tune?"


    In Kevin''s impression, Brian wouldn''t sing even if the sky copsed. So it was not Winnie but him who


    was most surprised.


    "Does he sing out of tune?"


    Leo asked.


    "I don''t know. He has never sung. I thought he didn''t sing because he couldn''t find the tune."


    Kevin always believed it so. Since they became friends, Kevin had never heard Brian sing.


    "So surprise, right? Not only does he not go out of tune, but he also sings very well."


    Emily teased Kevin. He and Brian had been friends for so many years, but he didn''t even know that


    Brian could sing. Were they real friends?


    "Is this his debut?"


    Daenerys asked. If it was, it meant that Brian loved Winnie so much. Otherwise, he would not show his


    "first time" in such a public asion.


    "Yes, very sure."


    "Haha¡­"


    Everyone couldn''t help butughed. Winnie was indeed the exception of Brian.


    At the end of an affectionate song, Brian and Winnie had walked to the center of the stage.


    Once again helping Winnie wipe away tears, Brian held the customized diamond ring, knelt in front of


    Winnie on one knee, and said affectionately.


    "We have experienced a lot. Now I believe in many things that I didn''t believe in before. I believe that


    you are my destiny, my fate, and my cause and effect."


    "I will love you forever and protect you!"


    "Winwin, I love you."


    Brian''s words made Winnie cry again. How lucky she was to be his destiny!


    Winnie stretched out her hand in tears. Brian put on the wedding ring for her again. She became


    Brian''s bride under the witness of everyone.


    Brian got up and kissed Winnie. This kiss meant a responsibility and meant their love and happiness in


    the future.


    "Congratte them!"


    The host said. The audience burst into apuse of blessings.


    After the wedding, it was time to take a group photo together. Vanessa walked up to them. She looked


    at Brian and Winnie, Isobel and Rufus, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "Brother, I wish you and sister happiness forever." Vanessa finally called Brian brother.


    Winnie and Brian were very happy. Vanessa finally epted Brian as her brother.


    Vanessa walked to Isobel again. She looked at this beautiful woman who had been with her for many


    years and had been called aunt by her for so many years. She sighed and forgave all this.


    At this time, Isobel and Rufus looked at their daughter expectantly, hoping to receive her blessing.


    Vanessa smiled, "Dad, Mom, I wish you happiness."


    Isobel and Rufus smiled brightly.


    Everyoneughed. The family was finally reunited.


    The End!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!